《Take My Breath Away》


 Chapter 1: Ending A Marriage

    Chapter 1: Ending A Marriage"Here''s the divorce agreement, Philip. I''ve already signed it. Please give it to Carlos Huo."


    It was difficult for Debbie Nian to work up the nerve to hand the agreement that would end her marriage to Philip Zhuo, the Huo family''s steward.


    Sighing in resignation, Philip Zhuo went over the document and noticed uses that made him frown. He looked at the girl sharply and bellowed,"Debbie!" Incredulous, he asked,"Do you realize how stupid this is? I can understand if you want to divorce Mr. Huo. After all, you haven''t seen the man for the past three years. But why aren''t you asking for any money?"


    At At 20, Debbie Nian was an undergraduate. Her father died while she didn''t know who her mother was. In Philip Zhuo''s opinion, she shouldn''t want a divorce, let alone get out of the marriage without any money.


    Debbie Nian scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. She was well aware that Philip Zhuo always treated her as a daughter, so she had no ns to keep anything from him. "I... I want to drop out of school," she stammered.


    "What? Why do you suddenly want to leave school? What happened? Are you being bullied?" The steward''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "No, no, no! You''re overreacting, Philip. You already know, I-I don''t like studying. So, I don''t want to waste my time in university," she exined.


    The excuse of dropping out of school wasme but the only one that came to mind quickly to stall him off. But she was not telling anyone the real reason for wanting a divorce.


    She was silent for a while, as several thoughts ran through her mind. ''Tomorrow is my 21st birthday and third wedding anniversary.


    I''m still young. I don''t want this hollow marriage to stand in the way of pursuing true love.


    I''ve never even seen Carlos Huo in person. My father arranged this marriage. How can anyone live like this?'' she thought desperately.


    Sensing that the girl was not about to share anything else, Philip Zhuo conceded,"It appears you''ve made up your mind, so I will..." He waited for her to say something. "I''ll hand the divorce papers to Mr. Huo tomorrow," the steward said with a deep sigh when she didn''t respond.


    "Thank you so much, Philip!" She let out a huge sigh of relief before giving the man a sweet smile.


    But Philip Zhuo could not help himself as he stared at the young girl. "Debbie, Mr. Huo is a good man. I believe you are a perfect match, so I do hope you will think this through carefully and reconsider. If you change your mind, you may call me anytime," he said sincerely.


    Of all he said, two words stood out that made Debbie Nian cringe. ''Perfect match? He didn''t even show up at the wedding! The man was at a dinner reception for a foreign president at that time. And the photograph on our marriage certificate was Photoshopped.


    In thest three years, I haven''t evenid eyes on him. So, what is Philip saying that we are a perfect match?'' Debbie Nian couldn''t control the sarcastic thoughts in her head.


    Finallying to her senses, the youngdy took a deep breath before speaking again. She had intended to say,"I''ve made up my mind," but as a sign of respect for Philip Zhuo who was truly concerned for her, she uttered,"Okay."


    Thinking that she might have a change of heart, Philip Zhuo waited until the next afternoon to inform Carlos Huo about the divorce papers. But to his disappointment, she didn''t call him. Slowly, he brought out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Huo, I have a document that needs your signature," he said respectfully.


    "What document is that?" came the cold reply. He noted a hint of impatience in Carlos Huo''s voice.


    Then the pen in his hand froze as Carlos Huo let the words sink in. He closed his eyes and rubbed his brows thoughtfully.


    It quickly dawned on him as he thought, ''Oh, I have a wife. If Philip didn''t call me now, I wouldn''t even remember that I am married and have a wife.''


    "Just put the papers in my study. I''ll be back in Y City in a couple of days," Carlos Huo said coolly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Philip Zhuo acknowledged, and then hung up.


    Meanwhile, at the Blue Night Bar in Y City, the bar was dimly lit but packed with people.


    Young men and women flocked to the establishment, that was among the very popr in town.


    Inside Room 501 was a table littered with beer, wine, champagne and a variety of snacks.


    The room was the venue for a birthday party. The celebrant was Debbie Nian, who turned 21 that day.


    Nicknamed "Tomboy" by her ssmates, Debbie Nian now wore a pinkce dress. This was one of the very few asions that she donned something feminine instead of her usual attire of jeans and shirts. Several of the female guests whipped out their phones to have a selfie with Debbie Nian.


    After everyone had their fill of taking photos, the celebrant started to have fun by drinking with her ssmates. Stacked in one corner of the room were the many presents Debbie Nian received from friends and ssmates.


    A slightly tipsy Jared Han broke out in a song, with his arm slung around another boy''s shoulders. "I knew you were trouble when you walked in..." he warbled.


    His voice was so grating that many of the girls covered their ears and groaned.


    "Hey, Jared! Stop that singing. Let''s just y games that won''t bust anybody''s eardrums." It was Kasie Zheng, one of Debbie Nian''s roommates, who called out to Jared Han.


    She was a cheerful girl, full of confidence, who always got people''s attention.


    Her suggestion had everyone in the room turning silent. The boys and girls in the room turned to look at Kasie Zheng, waiting for her instructions.


    She was a known party animal, and was popr among the ssmates.


    Looking at everyone with mischief in her eyes, Kasie Zheng said,"Let''s y Truth or Dare!" A cunning smile crossed her lips as guests balked at the suggestion.


    Several of them cast a scornful nce at the girl. "Kasie, that game sucks!" This time, Jared Han, a rich second generation, got back at Kasie Zheng. He rolled his eyes in disgust because he thought it was a boring game.


    Kasie Zheng stared at Jared Han defiantly and continued,"Today is Debbie''s 21st birthday, so we''ll make the game more exciting!" She shed an evil smile that made some of the guests ufortable.


    Since all people at the party were students, many were still pure and innocent. They were familiar with the game; the consequences for the dares were usually singing the high notes in Mariah Carey''s ''Loving You'', carrying the heaviest guy around the room, or singing a duet with the opposite sex.


    But Kasie Zheng had something else in mind for Debbie Nian. The celebrant''s cheeks were already crimson from too much champagne and wine. As the first round started, Kasie Zheng winked at the others, who quickly caught on what she was nning.


    "The loser in this round has to go out the door, turn right, and then kiss the first person of the opposite sex they run into on the lips. If he or she opts to skip this consequence, there is an alternative. He or she has to drink ten sses of wine," Kasie Zheng dered.


    Everyone became excited about the game. They were all eager to find out who the first loser would be. This time Jared Han snorted in disgust but said nothing. He knew there was already collusion.


    After ying Rock-Paper-Scissors, everyone turned to look at the celebrant, who was dumbfounded.


    Debbie Nian stared at her hand, which formed the scissors symbol, and then nced at the others who held out Rocks. Her eyes widened, and her jaw ckened.


    "I hate you, Kasie Zheng!" she screamed. Remembering the consequence, the birthday girl felt like crying. She was already drunk, and couldn''t afford ten more sses of wine.


    mustering her courage, she took several deep breaths before opening the door.


    following instructions, she turned right.


    Standing in the hallway was a man dressed in a crisp white shirt, ck cks, and ck leather shoes.


    He looked to be in his mid-20s and stood around 180cm tall. His face was all angles and nes, from his forehead, cheeks to his jawline. His looks were the type that would stand out in a crowd.


    His eyes, however, were so cold that Debbie Nian couldn''t help but shiver when he nced at her.


    "Wow, he is one handsome dude! Tomboy, hurry up! We''re watching you," Kasie Zheng said in a loud whisper. Debbie Nian stood frozen for a moment. She was busy thinking, ''He looo somewhat familiar. Where have I met him before?''


    But Kasie Zheng''s voice broke into her thoughts, so she took a deep breath and plucked up more courage.


    Still there was this niggling thought ''I think I''ve met him before. Never mind! I''d better make this quick.''


    Bravely, she walked up to the man, gave him a sweet smile and stood on tiptoe. His cologne wafted through her nose.


    Carlos Huo was looking for a quiet ce to make a phone call when he was stopped by a girl in the hallway.


    He frowned in annoyance as Debbie Nian approached him.


    Something clicked his mind. ''Why does she look so familiar? Her eyes...'' Carlos Huo thought, trying to recall the face.


    As he pondered who the girl was, Debbie Nian nted a soft kiss on his lips and caught him off-guard.

 Chapter 2: The Exclusive Carlos

    Chapter 2: The Exclusive CarlosAfter nting a kiss on Carlos'' lips, Debbie immediately withdrew, fled the hallway and ran straight back to the room.


    "Debbie!" Kasie shrieked as she shut the door. "You were awesome, girl!" she said proudly, pping the celebrant on the back. Panting after her escape, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Carlos'' face darkened after the surprise kiss. He stood rooted to the spot but saw the girl disappear inside Room 501. The man was about to ask his bodyguards to haul Debbie out of the room and throw her into the sea when his phone rang.


    Annoyed over the interruption, he answered the call. After listening for a few seconds, he snapped, "Okay. I''ll be right there." He pressed the button to end the call and then nced at Room 501. He inhaled sharply to control his fury. There was an emergency in hispany, which needed immediate attention.


    "Count your lucky stars today, woman. You better pray I never see you again. You won''t get away the next time you provoke me," Carlos muttered as he turned to leave.


    Inside Room 501, Debbie rubbed her red cheeks and felt them burning in embarrassment. It was the most insane thing she had ever done in her life. Heart pounding, her mind was a jumble of thoughts. ''Oh my God! That was my first kiss, and I don''t even know who he was!


    Could that have been cheating on my husband?


    Oh never mind! I''ve already signed the divorce agreement.


    And it''s okay even if Carlos isn''t willing to sign it. Legally, a couple who''s been separated for more than two years is deemed to be automatically divorced anyway.


    I haven''t seen him in the three years we''ve been married. So maybe legally, I''m no longer his wife. That means I was not cheating on him.


    Besides, it was just a kiss...'' Debbie forgot everyone around her.


    Suddenly Kasie yelled, "My goodness!" All her ssmates jumped at her outburst.


    "What is wrong with you, Kasie? You scared me to death!" Kristina Lin, who was about to drink wine, spilled the liquid and was patting her chest to calm down.


    Excitedly, Kasie stepped up to Debbie, who was still lost in thought, and shook her shoulders.


    "Do you know who that man is?" she demanded. The object of Debbie''s prank was a man every woman dreamed of. He was young, handsome, rich, and powerful, and he owned arge multinational group. People called him Mr. Huo as a sign of respect.


    "So, who is he?" Debbie demanded while grabbing a ss of champagne and taking a big gulp.


    "Carlos Huo!" Kasie yelled the name as she looked at the celebrant''s face. The name was supposed to say everything about who the man was, so she wanted to be sure Debbie heard it right.


    The champagne sputtered out of the girl''s mouth the moment Kasie said Carlos'' name. Debbie began coughing violently, unaware that she had spat the liquid on her roommate''s face. Instead of getting mad after being showered by champagne on the face, Kasie was stunned.


    Even Jared was bbergasted when he heard the name. "Mr. Huo? Tomboy, I think you''re screwed," he said. Jared was the son of the general manager of a financepany in Y City, and Carlos'' name struck his ears like a roar of thunder.


    The familiar name also made Kristina Lin scream. "Debbie, you kissed Mr. Huo! Ohhh. Let me kiss you because it''s like kissing him indirectly," she teased her friend.


    Grabbing a handful of tissues, Debbie proceeded to clean her friend''s face but was too shocked to apologize.


    When Kristina Lin came forward, Debbie hurled the tissues towards the table and ran away as fast as she could.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. "Kasie, did you call my name when I was in the hallway?" she asked. She shuddered at the thought. ''Damn it! What if he remembers my name?''


    Spunky Kasie snatched more tissues to dry her face and answered in an angry voice, "Yes, I did. Is that what has you excited? Yes, it must''ve been thrilling to kiss Mr. Huo, but you were only overacting, right?" She cursed Debbie quietly, ''You brat!


    Oh my God! My face! And my hair! There is champagne everywhere!'' Patting Kasie''s arm as much to console as to apologize, Debbie suddenly said, "You guys have fun. I need to leave now."


    As soon as she said the words, the birthday celebrant left hurriedly. Everyone watched her receding figure with a stunned expression.


    All her friends were thinking the same thing. What was she going to do, catch up with Mr. Huo? She was out of her mind! They all heard that many women had been after Carlos. And to get rid of these women, he would ask his men to peel off their clothes and toss them out on the street. He might do that to their friend, so they all had the same idea to stop Debbie from going to Carlos.


    Many of her friends ran out of the room hoping to prevent Debbie from whatever she nned on doing.


    But the girl was nowhere to be found.


    As soon as Debbie stepped out of the bar, she hailed a taxi and instructed the driver to bring her to the vi where she was staying.


    ''I hope Carlos did not recognize me and won''te to the vi tonight. Otherwise, he may think I regretted asking for a divorce, and kissed him to get his attention.''


    Leaning against the back of the seat, Debbie kept thinking about what happened.


    After they got the marriage certificate three years ago, Carlos assigned Philip to take care of her food, clothing, and anything she needed.


    But not once had she seen the man she married.


    On the one hand, he was busy with work and spent most of his time overseas to take care of business.


    On the other hand, even when he was in Y City, Carlos stayed in another vi. They had different friends and acquaintances. As a result, they had never met each other, not even once, in those three years.


    As for the marriage certificate, her father kept it with him when he was still alive. But just before his death, he had given it to Carlos in his fear that Debbie would divorce her husband.


    So, it wasn''t until now that Debbie knew what her Carlos looked like.


    Sitting up, she suddenly remembered something and pped her forehead. ''Oh, I remember seeing him once, '' the young woman thought. She had gone to his office to visit a couple of times. But every time, it was Carlos'' assistant who received her, precluding any opportunity to get a glimpse of her husband. Thest time she went to thepany, Debbie didn''t introduce herself, so guards prevented her from entering the building. At that time, Carlos had juste back from an overseas trip. And while standing outside, she saw her husband getting out of the car from a distance.


    Unfortunately, she was too far to get a good look at him. And it was a long time ago. Even when she knew his name, she never found any photo of Carlos on the Inte. He kept a very low profile, never granting interviews with the media and not allowing anyone to post his picture online.


    There was one time though when Carlos'' picture was published. In that photo, it was said that he was holding the hand of an actress. But before Debbie could get a glimpse of the photo, it had been deleted.


    Now, she finally saw her husband''s face.


    And she even got to kiss him! If he had signed the divorce papers, technically, he would be her ex-husband.


    While Carlos was known not tock women forpany, he hated the female species who took the initiative to get close to him.


    So that was one more reason for Debbie to be agitated. ''Oh my God! I am screwed. I truly hope he didn''t recognize me, '' she kept praying silently.


    When she arrived at the vi, she heaved a deep sigh of relief when she noted no light was on.


    "Maybe he didn''t hear Kasie call my name, and didn''t even recognize me. Thank God for that!" she muttered.


    Tapping her still blushing face, she threw herself on the living room couch and recalled everything that happened tonight. "If he recognized me, he would no doubt dislike me. But maybe, that''s better. Then he''d sign the divorce agreement without hesitation," she mumbled.


    Debbie was a junior student in ss 22 of Finance Department of School of Economics and Management in Y City University.


    There were more than 50 enrolled in her ss. Forty of them passed through the college entrance exam, while the rest went through the back door.


    Y City University was among the Top 3 local Universities. Even Carlos graduated from this institution. There was a long line of people wanting to enroll in the university. Debbie was one of them and got in though the back door.


    Marc Dou, an old professor, stood on the tform in front of his ss. He pushed his sses up his nose and took a deep breath while staring at his students, most of them were sleepy.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang! The professor threw a book on his desk. The sound brought many students back to their senses, and they quickly sat up.


    But one of them, a girl in a white leisure coat, who sat in thest row, was still asleep on her desk.


    Fuming with rage, Marc Dou roared, "Debbie Nian!" He might be old with grey, grizzly hair, but his voice was still booming. In the silence that ensured, you could hear a pin drop.


    But neither the noise nor the silence made any difference to Debbie, who was still sound asleep. Everyone was staring at her as she remained in dreand.

 Chapter 3: The Hard-Headed Professor

    Chapter 3: The Hard-Headed Professor"Debbie! Debbie!" a light voice kept calling out to Debbie as she was dozing off. Refusing to wake up, Debbie felt a constant tug at her sleeve. The more she ignored it, the stronger the voice and the tugging went. This got Debbie to give up and she finally woke up.


    Though it was clear that she was still half asleep, Debbie groggily turned her head towards Kristina. "Kristina¡­ you better have a good reason for waking me up¡­"


    What Debbie saw as Kristina''s response was a finger pointing somewhere. Debbie''s eyes followed where Kristina pointed and she saw an absolutely exasperated Marc on stage.


    Just witnessing Marc''s protracted face was simr to being sshed on the face with ice cold water in Debbie''s opinion. ''Oh, crap!'' Scrambling to get herself back together, Debbie shook her head violently and then sat upright.


    Marc, who was the professor that stood in front, was considered to be one of the remarkably hard-headed professors in their university. Taking the subject book out from her bag, Debbie then opened the book at the proper page and sent an icy re to whoever daredugh.


    Almost immediately, Debbie''s ssmates turned their attentions back to the front, feigning that they didn''t realize what was happening. Once the situation was sorted out, their professor Marc had returned to teaching.


    ''Oh God, he looks so angry¡­'' Debbie buried her hands through her hair in regret. ''I''m definitely going to fail his exams¡­''


    No one in the room attempted to taunt Debbie. Everyone in the room as well as the whole university knew that Debbie possessed a cryptic background.


    Besides, Debbie was still a rowdy student as she constantly shed with others, doused herself in alcohol, and cut sses. In short, she had done things that were deemed uneptable by the university.


    Within Y City University, it was stated in the student handbook that students were neither allowed to dye their hair of any color, paint their nails, nor wear extravagant jewelry to the campus.


    However, Debbie didn''t care as she possessed long lc dyed hair and bright red nails. The professors in the university were too terrified to tell her off about it.


    It was surprising that Debbie hadn''t found herself expelled from the university. The reason for that was that she came from a family with power.


    "Debbie Nian," Marc called out coldly,"please exin to me what finance is." The professor knew well of Debbie''s background. Someone with the name of Emmett Zhong, who was Carlos'' assistant, had something to do with Marc''s assignment in the university. Even Carlos himself was a former student of Marc''s. As a responsible teacher, Marc knew that he had to intervene as he wouldn''t allow his students, Debbie in particr, to submit to her vices.


    Feigning to look at the book, Debbie then sent a kick to the seat in front of her. Seated across her was none other than the ss monitor and straight A student, Dixon Shu.


    With that as a signal, Dixon Shu knew what Debbie meant and he quickly flipped the pages of the book to where the answer was written and slid it to his left side for her to see.


    A smile of satisfaction was etched on Debbie''s profile as the book was made visible to her eyes. Many stole nces towards Debbie and all could agree that she looked stunning.


    She possessed features a girl would kill for, such as perfect fair skin, a pair of round, innocent eyes, a beautifully shaped nose, and soft, red lips.


    Although Debbie''s face was bare and free of make up, her profile still remained ethereal. Not to mention, her pair of long, slender legs were a treat for all boys to see.


    If only her academic performance were better, she would perfectly fit the title of ''Miss University.''


    ''Alright, let''s see here¡­'' Debbie stood up and blinked as she began to read from Dixon Shu''s book. "Finance is a broad term that describes two rted activities: the study of how money is managed and..."


    As the professor, Marc saw right through Debbie''s trick, this got him outraged. "Enough!" Marc''s voice thundered across the room, making the whole ss frightened.


    The students could see how their professor was desperately keeping his anger in check.


    Everyone was frightened and glued to their seats, all except for Debbie who shed Marc a smile and asked,"Professor Dou, is my answer wrong?"


    With that, Marc started to turn red in anger and Debbie couldn''t help but regret whatever she did and started to beg for forgiveness. "Professor Dou, please don''t get mad at me. I''ll memorize the answer by heart before the ss ends!" Debbie promised. Even she had people whom she feared and this professor was one of them as she knew Carlos was one of Marc''s former students.


    The color red then started to leave Marc''s profile as he calmed down upon hearing Debbie''s words. In Marc''s opinion, Debbie was a clever girl. If she just put her mind into studying, she could very well be an intelligent, straight A student. But, as a professor, Marc could not further tolerate Debbie''s insolent actions. ''You don''t like studying? Fine! You failed many exams? Fine!'' Marc then sent Debbie a re. ''But you''re not allowed to fail in my ss!'' he swore to himself.


    "If you dare to sleep in my ss again, Jared Han, Kristina Lin, and Kasie Zheng, the three of them will go stand under the g!" Marc dered. "Do you understand?!" The three whose names were mentioned groaned in disbelief upon their professor''s statement.


    ''Why are we the ones suffering when Debbiemits mistakes¡­'' they all thought in chorus.


    The reason why Marc made this decision was that he knew Debbie was loyal to her friends. The intention of hurting others for her own personal gains was far beyond Debbie. This was one of the advantages Marc saw with Debbie''s attitude.


    Casting a burning re towards their professor Marc, Debbie cursed in the depths of her mind, ''Why?! You cunning little piece of...''


    Lifting her head up, Debbie then responded in confidence,"Got it, Professor Dou. You''ll never see me doze off in your ss ever again." Sitting herself back down in her seat, Debbie then picked up her pen and started to write on the notebook she had. A look of satisfaction was present on Marc''s face as he thought she was taking notes while in reality, she was just doodling.


    When the bell rang, Marc said his final words before collecting his things and then eventually left the room.


    sses were officially dismissed.


    The moment Marc left, several boys and girls gathered around Debbie and started to state theirints regarding their professor.


    "Hey, Tomboy. What''s up with Professor Dou?" Jared asked. The look of frustration was written all over Jared''s face. ''Why the heck did he choose to deal with us instead of Debbie? He''s a strange man, '' he thought to himself.


    Measuring 210 centimeters in height, Jared was one of the students blessed with height and considered to be the tallest in the whole university. To add, Jared was one of Debbie''s closest friends and he was a generous guy.


    "Debbie, please don''t sleep in Professor Dou''s ss again¡­" Kristina whined as she held onto Debbie''s arm tightly and acted in a charming manner. "I''m begging you¡­" Kristina, Debbie'' another friend, possessed long, curly hair and a petite body, yet oozing with charm.


    "Debbie, as Miss Room 3301, I can''t afford to lose face in public like that, alright?" said Kasie, who proimed herself as the most beautiful girl in the dormitory.


    Currently, Debbie''s spirits were low because of the whole divorce matter and the kiss between her and Carlos. The noise that surrounded Debbie started to irritate her. Taking the book in hand, she then mmed it against the desk and the crisp sound of the book hitting the table reverberated throughout the whole room, sending everyone into a state of shock. Debbie started to irritate her. Taking the book in hand, she then mmed it against the desk and the crisp sound of the book hitting the table reverberated throughout the whole room, sending everyone into a state of shock.


    Everyone in that room knew that if they looked back, they''d be frozen as they felt Debbie''s cold gaze lingering around them. They all zipped their mouths shut.


    Feeling the tension growing heavy in the air, Kasie then spoke up in hope of alleviating the tension. "Hey, I just remembered. There''s a grand promotion in the Shining International za today! Do you guys want toe?"


    Standing and snaking her way towards Kasie, Debbie shed a dazzling smile and said,"Me!" ''Probably just because of the lipstick she''s always wanted to have¡­'' Kasie rolled her eyes yfully.


    As close friends, Kasie and Debbie knew each other like the back of their hands.


    Debbie usually engaged in fights and doused herself in alcohol; it was a surprising trait for her to be so interested in lipsticks. Never did she bother about the clothes she wore as she would dress casually. However, her interest of collecting a keleidoscope of lipsticks was unstoppable.


    At the Shinning International za


    The group all gathered up and they had finally arrived at the Shining International za. Inside the said za contained so much beauty as it had so much to offer.


    The Shining International za consisted of seven buildings, named after the stars that made up the constetion of the Big Dipper.


    The names of the building were Dubhe, Merak, Phecda, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, and Akaid.


    At the peak of each building, there were several lights and when night fell, the lights were lit and it you possessed a bird''s eye view, the lights formed the constetion of the Big Dipper. Indeed, it was a breathtaking spectacle.


    The domestic lighting designs has been designed to resemble the diamond studded skies, giving you a feeling that you were walking through the sea of stars. It would not be surprising for several people to fall in love with such a za wrapped around a unique concept with the Big Dipper. Thus, being a famous dating spot wherein you''d see people of all ages take their loved ones out for a get together or a date to gaze closely into the stars.

 Chapter 4: Olga Mi

    Chapter 4: Olga MiIn a cosmetics and skin care shop located inside the Merak Building, three girls named Debbie, Kasie, and Kristina were frolicking inside the mall as they held each other''s hands. Meanwhile the two boys, Jared and Dixon, followed behind them with a dozen of shopping bags in their hands. They were absolutely drained out.


    Seeing how the three girls were still so full of energy, one of the guys, Jared in particr, started toin, "How in the world are you all not tired? You all didn''t seem so energetic in long-distance running before! Dixon and I are tired. Can''t we just sit down and rest?"


    One of the girls turned to Jared and approached him; it was none other than Kristina. "Oh,e on Jared! How could you say that? You''re tall, even!" Kristina said as she took some bags from Jared to lessen the load he had carried.


    "Look! Look!" Debbie pointed at the shop just in front of them. "That''s our final stop!"


    "Thank the Lord above! I''m saved!" Jared eximed.


    Taking out her brand new purse, Kasie then shed a smile. "I''ll treat you guys to lunch."


    Perking up at a thought that Jared then only remembered, he responded jubntly, "Great! I''ll make sure to indulge myself!"


    One of the buildings in the Shining International za, the Alioth Building, consisted of several posh and luxurious restaurants and on the fifth floor, there resided one of the most highly regarded restaurant in Y City. Clearly, Jared knew where he wanted to go.


    "You can eat whatever you want except..." Kasie then cast a scornful nce towards Jared and added, "...the Fifth floor, you hear?"


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, all rooms were VIP booths which required minimum charge. Whatever dish you desired, there would be a professional cook. You could watch as the cook prepared the dish right in front of your eyes. If you were lucky enough, you might just even be served by a Michelin three-star cook.


    With such a premise for a restaurant, people could only dream of feasting at the delectable dishes served on the Fifth floor. Although, due to the cost, only a selected few could afford to dine in such luxury.


    The moment Kasie finished uttering her statement, Jared turned white, as if his soul had left his body, and repeated what Kasie said in monotony, "You can eat whatever you want except for the fifth floor¡­"


    Everyone was amused by Jared''s reaction. Patting his shoulder, Debbie then pointed over to a couch nearby and offered, "Why don''t you and Dixon sit down over there and rest? Lipstick picking takes a while."


    The three girls then began to select their preferred cosmetics. One saledy saw Debbie holding a lipstick set, so she approached her with a friendly smile and said, "Miss, that product is one of the bestsellers! There''s only one left, so if you really like it, then I suggest you grab thisst one!"


    "No way!" Debbie said in disbelief. "Only one left?!"


    Turning the tag over to see the price, Debbie then saw how much the lipstick set she held in her hand cost. It cost $129, 999. Upon learning about its price, she started to have second thoughts.


    Sitting on the couch and taking a rest, Jared looked around and saw Debbie looking at the lipstick set she held in her hand. He then spoke aloud. "Hey, Tomboy! Why''re you hesitating?! You ride a car worth millions to school every day! Buying that lipstick set wouldn''t hurt you! If you want it, just buy it!"


    Hearing what Jared said clearly, Debbie sighed before responding, "The car isn''t mine." No matter how expensive the car was, it had nothing to do with Debbie at all. All of the riches she had now were all thanks to her husband. There was nothing she could possibly unt.


    At that moment, the people in the area all turned their heads and this struck odd for Debbie.


    ''What''s going on? What''re they looking at?'' Doing the same as the others, Debbie turned her head towards the direction where everyone else had their eyes fixed and what she saw startled her.


    Several people were approaching and the man in the center was wearing a ck tailored suit that entuated his statuesque body. The dark brown leather shoes he wore contrasted the gleaming marble floor.


    The man possessed dark eyes so deep and stern that no one dared to look him in the eye.


    ''Oh my God¡­'' Debbie gasped. ''It''s him! It''s Carlos!'' The man that arrived in the venue and caught everyone''s attention in a fraction of a second was none other than Carlos, Debbie''s husband. Well, ex-husband in a couple of days. And standing right beside Carlos was someone who matched his status. There stood a finedy who was blessed with a gorgeous face and a slim figure.


    Unlike the other men who were full of wealth and power, Carlos seldom linked himself with a woman. Thus, this drew a lot of questions, especially to Debbie. ''He''s actually shopping with a girl...'' she thought to herself. ''Is this woman his girlfriend?''


    As if sensing Debbie''s gaze on him, Carlos turned to look at her. Heart skipping a beat, Debbie lowered her head and feigned that she was obsessed with the lipstick set.


    Eyes shut, Debbie chanted in desperation, ''Please let him not see me! Please let him not see me!''


    Only then did something hit Debbie, and she opened her eyes in realization. ''Wait. He doesn''t even know me!''


    With confidence, Debbie then fully lifted her head up and turned to Kasie. "Hey, Kasie. Do you think I should buy this?"


    However, Kasie''s attention was not focused on Debbie at all. Taking Debbie''s arm and shaking it violently, Kasie cried in excitement, "Debbie! This must be fate! You met Mr. Huo again!" Turning to Debbie, Kasie then asked, her eyes sparkling, "Do you think he still remembers you?"


    Walking up to them was Kristina who also threw Debbie a question. "Debbie, who''s the girl beside Mr. Huo?"


    ''How the hell do you think I''d know?!'' Debbie cried to herself.


    "Hey, Tomboy." Jared then came in the picture as well. "Do you think Mr. Huo''s here for you?"


    ''Where in the world did you even get that idea?!'' Debbie retorted in silence.


    Spotting her friend Kasie practically drooling at Carlos, Debbie called her attention. "Hey! Kasie Zheng! You''re drooling!"


    Before Kasie could even say anything to her defense, a girl''s voice cut in, "I don''t think you should buy it. The real question is, can you even afford it?"


    Turning her head to find where the voice came from, Debbie then saw it belonged to the girl that stood beside Carlos. ''Do I even know her?'' Debbie thought to herself, puzzled.


    ''Hell, why is she even talking to me?''


    The woman who held Carlos by his arm went by the name of Olga Mi. She had dark brown, curly locks, her lips were dyed in deep red, and her nails were painted with a shade of brown. Breaking away from Carlos, Olga Mi then approached Debbie and took the lipstick set away from Debbie''s grasp as she faced the saledy. With a pompous smile on her face, she said, "I''ll take this. Pack it for me."


    After uttering those words, Olga Mi turned to Debbie and eyed her from head to toe.


    A smile of mockery was now present on Olga Mi''s face.


    ''She''s just a university student pretending to be so pure and innocent. Why did Carlos steal a few nces at her? Yeah, sure she''s pretty but, this girl is clearly no match for me!'' O Mi proudly said to herself as she wore a smug smile.


    Seeing that smile on Olga Mi''s face instantly blew up Debbie''s fuse. "Why did you look at me like that? How did you know I can''t afford it?" Debbie started, uttering her words quickly. "Yes, sure. You''re dressed in designer clothing from head to toe, but so what? What else do you have?" Doing the same as what Olga Mi had done to her, Debbie eyed her from head to toe and rolled her eyes. "I don''t see a pretty face nor a perfect body."


    From a pompous expression, Olga Mi red at Debbie sourly as she clenched her fists in anger. "Poor people like you shouldn''t even be allowed to step foot in this mall! I mean, look at your feeble taste in fashion! You shouldn''t be allowed to enter such a posh ce!"


    "Oh? I shouldn''t be allowed to enter?" Debbie repeated in mockery. "And who are you exactly to say that, hmm?" Boldly taking a steps forward to the woman named Olga Mi, Debbie continue to taunt her as she learned forward and wore a sarcastic smile.


    "Hey there, Auntie. Do you need any help? You must be in your forties, aren''t you? Look at your olive coloured dress! That''s definitely the colour we young, fresh girls don''t wear!" Nheless, Debbie''s words did not just only offend Olga Mi, but also Carlos indirectly. But why? It was because the dress that Debbie had ridiculed was selected none other than Carlos himself. When Carlos and Olga Mi had been at the clothing department center a moment ago, he had just casually pointed to the dress and paid for it. This clearly implied that Debbie just called Carlos out for his mediocre taste in fashion.


    The dress itself was not bad but if fit the 27-year-old Olga Mi poorly.


    It was a bodycon dress and those kind of dresses were made for women who were blessed with the body shape of an hourss.


    However, Olga Mi''s body resemble a rectangle, her body was absent of curves. The bodycon dress worked against her body as it highlighted her shorings: a t chest and a non-existent ass.


    Never did Olga Mi experience such mockery as she was treated like a princess in the Mi family and all treated her with utmost respect. Thus, it''d only natural for Olga Mi to be seething in anger.


    With the unbearable humiliation, Olga Mi quickly ran to Carlos'' side and pleaded for his help. Mustering the most heartbroken voice she could ever make, she imed, "Mr. Huo! Did you hear what that girl said? She said I''m old and she just basically called your taste mediocre! Unforgivable!"

 Chapter 5: The Grand Plan

    Chapter 5: The Grand nTaking a closer look at the woman named Debbie, Carlos finally recognized her and his eyes dted. That was the girl who had kissed him at the bar!


    Tilting to eye Olga, Carlos only then realized that Debbie did have a point. The dress did look dark and old-fashioned. When Carlos was selecting clothes for Olga just a while ago, it''d be more urate to say that Carlos just pointed at whatever his eyes saw first. When she put it on, he didn''t even bat an eye. Thus, he was clueless about how she even looked.


    Upon taking a closer look at Olga, Carlos had to admit that Debbie was right, Olga''s body shape didn''t showcase the dress to its full potential. Lips curving up ever so slightly, Carlos was amused, though in a fraction of a second, his profile was devoid of expression.


    The moment Olgained to Carlos, everyone in the store eyed him, as if telling him to defend Olga, yet Carlos'' lips remained sealed.


    Feeling defamed, Olga remained still.


    However, her ego wouldn''t settle for it. Once again, she pouted her lips, in the hope of saying more, but the moment she looked up to meet Carlos'' eyes, she was frozen, intimidated by his frigid expression.


    Standing behind Carlos was none other than his assistant Emmett. The said male eyed Debbie as well, his brows furrowed together pondering, ''Have I seen that girl before?'' Suddenly, it dawned upon him. Quickly, he approached Carlos and said in a faint voice, "Mr. Huo, that girl is your---" Right before Emmett could say the most vital word of all, he was interrupted by a loud voice which he knew belonged to Debbie.


    "Hey! I almost didn''t see you there!" Debbie eximed, maneuvering her way towards Emmett. "It''s you! How''ve you been?!"


    Unable to even respond, Emmett was taken by the arm and dragged aside by Debbie.


    ''Oh my God! This guy was the one who helped me apply for the marriage certificate with Carlos!'' Debbie told herself. ''Dad always used me to open up doors for Carlos as we always made sure to visit him and this guy right here was the man who always received us!''


    Debbie wore a face full of grit, thinking, ''I can''t let Carlos know who I am. I mean, I kissed himst time and now, we saw each other again! He may as well believe that I did that all on purpose to just grab his attention!''


    "Mr---" Emmett wanted to address her as Mrs. Huo, but once again, was interrupted.


    "Miss? Don''t you remember me? It''s me!" Debbie remarked rather excitedly. Puzzled, Emmett turned to Debbie. "Miss? I was going to---" "Hey! Dude!" Debbie threw a yful punch onto Emmett''s chest, quickly changing the subject. "Don''t be so formal around me! That''s so weird!" Emmett was absolutely stunned as he was dragged further away from Carlos. There were so many questions running inside his mind and he knew himself that they wouldn''t be answered.


    With enough distance away from Carlos to prevent him hearing, Debbie''s expression then grew wary. "Mrs. Huo, why''re you doing this?" Emmett asked. "Mr. Huo hasn''t seen you before. Therefore, I have to introduce you to him."


    Hearing Emmett''s statement made Debbie want tough.


    ''Yeah, we''ve been married for three years, but my husband over there didn''t even recognize me!'' Debbie scoffed internally.


    ''If it weren''t for that damn marriage certificate, I''d still be single and there would also be no way I would recognize the CEO of some international group!''


    Pulling Emmett closer to her, Debbie then whispered, "Look, there''s no need to introduce me. Why? I''ve already signed the divorce papers and asked Philip to hand them over to Mr. Huo. So yeah, there''s really no reason for Mr. Huo to know me."


    "Divorce papers?" Emmett repeated, appalled. "You intend to divorce Mr. Huo?" In shock, Emmett took a few steps back and looked at Debbie, starting to ponder, ''If I''m right, Mrs. Huo is seven years younger than Mr. Huo. Wouldn''t girls like her kill to be a rich and handsome man''s wife?''


    ncing towards Carlos for a brief moment and then back to Debbie, Emmett still couldn''t wrap his mind around why Debbie would file for a divorce, ''Is there something wrong with her? Mr. Huo is handsome, rich, and powerful, yet why would she want to divorce him?''


    Beaming awkwardly, Debbie responded, "Yes, I want to divorce Mr. Huo. Also, I hope you can just keep my identity a secret from him, so that there wouldn''t be any more trouble."


    Stunned and shell-shocked, Emmett was at a loss for words. There seemed to be more questions in his mind than there had been before.


    Retracting from his own line of thoughts, Emmett walked back to Carlos while thetter had just purchased the lipstick set for Olga.


    There was no doubt that Carlos would be suspicious of Emmett. Shifting his nce towards Debbie, Carlos then found her throwing herself into Jared''s arms.


    A smile seething with contempt was present throughout Carlos'' profile. ''What a harlot!'' he thought.


    A fragment of Carlos'' memory yed itself in his mind. He had been kissed by Debbie whom he had just nowbelled as a harlot. Face turning dark, he snapped his head towards his assistant Emmett, andmanded, "Throw her out of this mall! This girl is forbidden to step in this mall from now on! I don''t care what your rtionship with her is. Do I make myself clear?!"


    Mistakes and failures shouldn''t be repeated and that was what Carlos intended to do as he wouldn''t miss this opportunity and let Debbie off once again.


    It wasn''t the first time Emmett had seen Carlos'' furious look, but this time it seemed different. Following where Carlos'' gaze was falling, Emmett finally understood why.


    In their sight, a young girl was clinging to a young boy''s arm, acting all pettishly charming. It was Debbie and Jared, and once again, Jared was dragged into one of Debbie''s shenanigans. "Jared, honey. I want those lipsticks, too." Debbie''s tone was considerably higher than her default voice. Turning her gaze towards Olga, Debbie then pointed at her, looked up to Jared and pouted, "I mean, look at that auntie over there! Her boyfriend just bought her a lipstick set!" Taking hold of Jared''s hand into hers, Debbie smiled sweetly and continued, "Why don''t you do the same for me?"


    This was Debbie''s first time to act so whimsical towards someone, let alone it had to be her friend, Jared. This was obviously the first andst time she was ever to do this in her entire lifetime.


    cing a hand on his chest in shock, Jared eyed Debbie oddly and asked, "Hey! Tomboy, what''s up with you? Don''t scare me!" All of Debbie''s friends were astounded by the act she was putting on.


    ''I-Is this the real Debbie? T-There''s no way she would do that! She has been reced by an impostor!'' With shock getting the best of everyone, they all just continued to look at Jared and Debbie.


    "Jared, darling, please¡­" Debbie''s eyes fluttered. "You know I love lipsticks. Why don''t you buy some for me, too?" Underneath this whole act, Debbie felt as if she were beating herself up. asionally stealing nces towards Carlos, she grew more and more irritated.


    ''Why the hell isn''t he leaving?! Doesn''t he know how hard this is to do on my end!? Ugh, whatever! Let''s see this through, Debbie Nian! For your freedom!''


    Clenching her hands into balls of fists, Debbie was full of determination. ''If Carlos learns that I am his wife one day, he''ll definitely think I have an affair with another man!'' Debbie had a smug look on her face. ''And with that, he''ll think of me as a slut and immediately divorce me! A win-win situation for the both of us!'' That was now Debbie''s grand n and there was no way she could afford to let that fail. Dragging her out from her thoughts was Jared, who groaned in resignation and eximed, "Okay! Okay! I''ll get you whatever you want, but just please..." Jared''s voice softened in despair. "Please just stop acting like this¡­" Absolutely no way did Jared take Debbie''s show seriously and he considered searching up for someone to wipe out this particr memory of his. Striding his way towards the lipstick disy, Jared grabbed all of the lipsticks he saw and handed them all over to the saledy.


    The saledy was stunned at the amount of lipsticks Jared held in his hands. ''H-His hands are shaking!'' she thought. "Didn''t you hear me?" Jared remarked. "I want all of these, now!"


    The saledy took whatever Jared had in his hands and hurried off to the counter. A heavy sigh escaped from his lips, as Jared pinched the bridge of his nose and thought, ''I''m definitely going to get her brain checked.''


    Only one person in that area knew what was going on and it was Emmett. ''She''s clearly doing it on purpose¡­'' However, he had something more pressing to handle at the moment which was to heed his boss, Carlos'' order of sending Debbie out. Wasn''t Debbie his wife? There was no way Emmett could do such a thing.


    Upon recovering from the humiliation she had received earlier, Olga turned to Emmett and ask sternly, "Emmett, why aren''t you following Mr. Huo''s orders?" ''Clearly, Carlos is doing that to please me, ''Olga uttered to herself rather confidently.


    ''I must be different from other women in Carlos'' eyes! Ah, I''m truly blessed!''


    "B - But sir..." Emmett hesitated, but he knew he has to say it. "She''s your---" Meeting Emmett''s eyes was a re clearly dyed with murderous intent if ever he continue his statement.


    Immediately, Emmettmanded the bodyguards that lingered behind him, "Get them out!"


    Finally, the moment Debbie had been waiting for arrived. Right after Emmett had given hismand, Debbie raised her hand up, preventing the bodyguards doing what they were tasked to do and said, "No need for that. We''ll show ourselves out."


    Now approaching the exit, Debbie turned to Jared who was about to pay for the lipsticks at the counter and said, "Hey, no need for the lipsticks. Let''s get going." Almost immediately, Jared reeled back the credit card he was about to hand over to the saledy. Collecting the lipsticks from the counter, he made it a point to ce them back at the disy booth. Once he was done, Debbie and her friends existed the store.


    As Carlos watched Debbie''s figure recede into the distance, a look of grimace and suspicion was present on his profile. ''Something feels off...'' he thought.


    Casting a scornful nce upon Debbie''s figure, Olga turned to Carlos and beamed charmingly. Clinging to his arm once again, she suggested in a pleasant voice, "Mr. Huo, how about we have dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? Surely after that detestable scenario, you must be famished."


    "Alright," Carlos responded indifferently, "let''s get going."


    Shaking off the spections he had inside his mind, Emmett cleared the way and escorted his boss out of the store.


    At the exit of the Merak Building, Debbie abruptly turned heel and look at Jared asking, "Hey, I remember you wanting to have lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Am I right?"


    "Tomboy, are you seriously pulling my legs right now?" Jared signed. "To be very honest with you, I''ve spent all of my money on mobile games, so there''s no way I can afford to buy you dinner on ---".


    "Ah!" Debbie pped her hands together and smiled. "Then, why don''t I treat you guys to lunch instead?"

 Chapter 6: Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 6: Who Do You Think You AreThe eyes surrounding Debbie widened like tes. Wanting to add more fuel to the fire, Jared leaned against Dixon who stood behind him. Feigning a terrified voice, he ced a hand over his mouth, "Oh my¡­ Doctor¡­ Is Tomboy¡­ Is she going crazy?"


    Who would have thought that being a well-rounded brilliant student came with disadvantages? Dixon still couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Often, Jared loved to banter with Dixon and call him ''doctor.'' Though, this time Dixon''s concern fell with Jared''s statement as Dixon did also agree that Debbie was acting quite odd today.


    On the other hand, Kasie waspletely calm and collected at the situation unfolding. Kicking Jared on his foot, Kasie eyed him and scolded, "Hey, Debbie''s still a girl. Girls are supposed to be spoiled and it is normal for us to act spoiled, so get used to it." Shifting her gaze to everyone in the room, Kasie continued, "Besides, Tomboy uses a million dor car to go to ces. I''d say that having dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building is something normal for her to do, so why do you have such surprised looks on your faces?"


    Only then did Jared realize Kasie had made apelling point. Standing up from his spot and straightening out his clothes, Jared then began, "Sure, she may be able to afford the ce but you know, the fifth floor of the Alioth Building requires reservations. We can''t just barge in there! Besides, it''s also lunch time already! Even if we were allowed to step in, I''m sure there''d be no tables avable for us."


    Never did Jared intend to belittle Debbie, he merely disclosed the truth.


    Every time Jared''s father needed to entertain and wee distinguished clients on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, he made sure to file a reservation at least one week, sometimes even three months prior to the client''s arrival.


    While the rest were indulging themselves in chatter, Debbie looked preupied. Even before she had met Carlos, the title of Mrs. Huo had never meant anything to her. Until now. The moment when Debbie saw Carlos with another woman in public, it made her uneasy. To add, he seemed to spend moneyvishly on that woman as well.


    It came to Debbie''s attention that the lipstick set Carlos had bought the woman was worth a hundred thirty thousand. The othermodities in the bags Emmett had carried probably cost tens or hundreds of thousand each.


    Not once being petty nor frugal with Debbie, Carlos had always given her a hefty amount for her monthly allowance, though, she insisted she only take a portion as she was still a student and there was no such need for her to carry such a huge amount of money with her. The rest of the money was then deposited by Philip and from there, Debbie never inquired about anything else afterwards.


    It never hit Debbie to indulge herself into buying such expensivemodities such as a lipstick set. However, Carlos had bought that lipstick set for the woman with him as soon as the woman uttered that she wanted it. Considering this, why should she, his wife, be frugal at every angle of her life just to save a penny?


    On another thought, since a divorce was about to split the two, why didn''t she enjoy the life of Mrs. Huo when she still could?


    ncing towards her group of friends who were still absorbed in going to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, Debbie thought that all of them deserved a delectable meal.


    ''A little lunch for all of them wouldn''t hurt, '' Debbie chuckled to herself. ''It''s decided. They''re all getting lunch.''


    Taking out her phone from her pocket, Debbie then dialed Philip''s number and pressed the phone against her ear to talk.


    A minute after, the call between Debbie and Philip ended. Turning to her friends as she ced her phone back in her pocket, she cleared her throat deliberately which seeded in catching everyone''s attention. All eyes were now on her and they all looked at her curiously.


    "Well, why''re all of you just standing there?" Debbie asked as she turned her heel, already talking towards the exit. "We have to get going."


    All looked at one another, then to Debbie. One spoke up in response. It was Kristina. Wondering cautiously, Kristina asked, "Where exactly are we going?"


    Turning her head to face Kristina and the crowd, Debbie answered with a grin on her profile, "To the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, of course. Wouldn''t you like to have an exquisite lunch there?"


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, Debbie was patiently waiting for their private booth to be confirmed.


    When the elevator doors opened, Debbie''s attention fell to the man stepping off of the elevator. The said man was hard to miss as the man had an aura oozing with intimidation and arrogance. The man''s presence waspletely overbearing.


    ''Damn¡­ It''s him again¡­'' Debbie ced a hand against her chest, bitter. Before her proposal for a divorce, it took her more than once in a blue moon to be able to meet such a man of power. Although, ever since Debbie had inquired Philip to hand Carlos the divorce papers, it was as if the universe had made it so much easier to meet. This was, perhaps, their third meeting already.


    Mind going haywire with the possibility of this man purposely creating such coincidences, Debbie thought that this was maybe his effort to save their marriage.


    "Who let these people here?!" Carlos'' voice boomed in anger. "Throw them out!"


    With a voice that strong, Debbie snapped out from her trail of thoughts and her attention fell onto the situation beginning to unfold.


    The floor manager was as pale as a sheet of paper. He took a deep breath and answered, "Mr. Huo, these are Philip''s guests."


    Upon hearing Philip''s name uttered, Carlos sent a cold nce unto the college students. "Emmett, they can all stay except her."


    Emmett knew exactly whom Carlos was referring to.


    Someone was desperate to keep herughter in check and it was none other than Olga. It amused her when she heard of Carlos'' impassive order. ''He must love me so much that he''d do this for me, '' she thought to herself as she looked at Carlos dreamily. ''He''s the best.''


    ''Why is Mr. Huo treating Mrs. Huo this way?'' Emmett pondered upon himself. ''Why does he despise her so much?''


    These kinds of thoughts continued to consume Emmett, now in a stand-still.


    With a minute about to pass, Carlos noticed that Emmett still did not do his task. It was then, as if the word ''patience'' had never existed within Carlos. A grim look was cast towards Emmett''s direction. It belonged to none other than Carlos. "So, you can''t even handle such a small task?"


    "N-No, Mr. Huo. It''s not like that at all." Emmett grew flustered. "S-She''s¡­"


    Aware of what Emmett was about to utter from his lips, Debbie winked at him, sincerely hoping that he wouldn''t reveal her identity.


    Yet, Debbie was caught in action as Carlos saw a glimpse of her gestures and, in his eyes, it seemed, as if, she was making sheep''s eyes towards Emmett. ''Huh, so she is involved with Emmett, too, '' Carlos sneered inwardly. He shifted his gaze towards Emmett, his tone somber and full of warning. "Emmett, looks can be deceptive. Some people may portray an angel on the outside but, on the inside, a demon covered in filth resides within them. If I were to be such a person, I would be too ashamed to even breathe and willingly jump off this building."


    Those remarks didn''t help Emmett gain rity at all as confusion continued to strike him down.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo holding such a grudge towards a young girl?'' Emmett kept asking himself, ''And why would he make such hostile remarks in public about her?'' As far as Emmett knew, Carlos made it clear that he never entertained the idea of building connections with women.


    Someone knew whom that snide remark Carlos made was aimed at. It was none other than Debbie and it just further fueled her rage.


    None of the people who had attempted to cross her had benefited from their acts. There was absolutely no way Debbie would let them win. The blood rushed to her head. She spat in a taunting manner, "Oh, grow up, Carlos Huo! Why do you have to act like a child? That kiss was a mere ident." Taking steps closer, Debbie continued, "You''ve already thrown me out once and here you are, about to do it. Again. Why are you acting as if you own this ce, huh? Who do you exactly think you are?"


    There was truth to Debbie''s words. Although Debbie had kissed Carlos, it was ultimately still her loss as that was her first kiss. Yeah, Carlos was her husband. What of it? None of that bothered Debbie at all. Having lost something as precious as a first kiss infuriated her. Women cared for these details, after all.


    Kristina and Jared tugged at Debbie''s sleeves, preventing Debbie from speaking further. "Whoa, slow down there, Tomboy. Chill. Mr. Huo''s a man of power. We shouldn''t mess with him," Jared whispered in Debbie''s ear, hoping to knock some sense into her.


    Still, what Carlos had done was unforgivable. Despite being a man of power, no one, absolutely no one had the liberty to degrade a person like that. There was no way Debbie was taking the verbal abuse silently. "Since you say I am a filthy woman, then that kiss would definitely have fouled you." Debbie eyed Carlos, her tone full of intent on mocking him. "So, if I should die, are you willing to die with me, Mr. Almighty?"


    Technically, they were still married. If they were just a normal couple, that would''ve sounded romantic and wooed a lot of people.


    The whole venue fell in utter silence upon Debbie''s snide remarks on Carlos.


    The crowd has started to talk among themselves. "Who''d even dare to try and kiss Carlos Huo?! Rather, who in the right mind would even ask him to go die right in front of his face?"


    As the scene continued to unfold, the floor manager wanted to take things into his own hands despite knowing that Debbie might get him lose his job. As the floor manager saw Emmett unmoving, he threw his idea away.


    Emmett knew Carlos better than him after all.


    Kiss. When the four-letter word left Debbie''s lips, Olga clenched her jaw as she red at Debbie in resentment. If only Olga could, she''d strip Debbie from her clothing and have her fed to the sharks. If it weren''t for Olga''s grandfather, she wouldn''t have been able to stand beside Carlos.


    ''Even I haven''t kiss him!'' Olga thought to herself, screaming in frustration as she did so. ''Just asking to link arms with Carlos would use so much of my courage and yet this girl! This girl kissed him!''


    Finally, Emmett failed to contain his emotions and covered his face with both his hands, utterly speechless. Could Debbie be more ignorant? Shinning International za indeed belonged to Mr. Huo and while the divorce still hadn''t gone though, Carlos and Debbie were still to be considered a married couple. Legally speaking, whatever Carlos owned, Debbie owned it, too.


    Kasie had eye Carlos with the widest grin on her face since the moment her eyes fell on Carlos. Heart pounding in excitement, her body grew in heat. God, she knew she was looking at a meal and it was just waiting to be devoured. Snapping her out from her indecent thoughts was Debbie''sst remark. Clearing her throat, Kasie then raised her point, rather hesitantly as well. "Hey Tomboy, Shinning International za is actually owned by Mr. Huo, you know?"


    The second Kasie has uttered her statement, Debbie''s jaw dropped, thunderstruck. Collecting herself after what seemed to be forever, Debbie found her words,pletely appalled. "C - could you run that by me again?"

 Chapter 7: I Dont Want To Be Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 7: I Don''t Want To Be Mrs. HuoAn obnoxious sneer crept up to Olga''s profile as sheughed at Debbie. "What an ignorant girl! Tell you what! The entire Shining International za is Mr. Huo''s!"


    Turning to nce towards Kasie, Debbie stared at her nkly while Kasie closed her eyes and lowered her head, heavily sighing.


    ''Debbie, I don''t even know how I''m going to help you this time¡­ You''ve clearly insulted Mr. Huo so many times¡­'' Lifting her head up to look at Debbie, Kasie shook her head. ''I''m afraid I can''t help you out this time¡­ even if I decide to put my life on the line¡­''


    Debbie nced around the whole venue. Her eyes then took in the opulent view around her. Everything dazzled in riches; from antique paintings, precious artifacts, to state of the art furniture. ''Doesn''t that mean I technically own this ce as well?'' A wide smirk took up Debbie''s profile.


    Then she roared withughter.


    All eyes were on Debbie as if she were a lunatic that had just escaped from a hospital. The crowd came to an agreement that there was definitely something wrong with her.


    Only Emmett knew the reason why Debbie had started to act that way.


    ''So, you''ve finally realized that you''re also a boss of this za?'' The amount of wealth the Shining International za would bring would have made some people go crazy with ecstasy. However, Debbie didn''t let that thought get the best of her.


    Upon seeing Debbie like that, Jared felt as if Debbie''s body had been taken over by some evil spirit. Stepping in once again, he bent down, swept her body up from the floor and began to carry her upon his shoulder.


    With her head upside down, Debbie began to observe that the floor had started to turn rickety and in a few minutes, her head started to spin. Only then did she fully grasp what was really happening. She immediately yelled in disapproval, "Hey! Jared! What the hell are you doing?!" Ignoring Debbie''s statements, Jared continued to carry her. "Put me down! I can''t let that pig speak ill of me like that!" she eximed. If Jared wasn''t going to put her down, Debbie knew she could still win by having thest word. ''You got to do this, Debbie!'' she said to herself in determination.


    ''You got to say everything to his hideous face! Frighten him by pushing through the divorce! Suggest it to him if he prefers to go to the Civil Affairs Department right now to get it done immediately! Say it!'' Wearing a smile full of chutzpah, Debbie lifted her head up and pointed at Carlos, holding him in utter contempt. "Now, you listen here Car-- Mph?!"


    Kasie ced her hand over Debbie''s mouth to stop her words being further spilled, in case she added fuel to the fire. shing Carlos a smile, Kasie humbly apologized, "We are terribly, terribly sorry, Mr. Huo. Our friend here''s a bit crazy today. We''ll be taking our leave. Again, we''re absolutely sorry for the ruckus our friend has made."


    All the others did the same and apologized. So did Kristina and Dixon, which got Debbie fuming. "We''re deeply sorry for such a scene, Mr. Huo. We''ll be taking our leave."


    They then took the elevator and left the venue. With Jared still carrying Debbie on his shoulder, they received awkward nces as they made their way down to the underground parking lot. Reaching Jared''s Mercedes car, Debbie was finally put down to her feet. Only then did Jared finally manage to breathe. "We¡­ we ought to take Tomboy to a mental hospital¡­" Jared panted. Exhaustion was present on his body as he had to carry Debbie to prevent her from doing anything that could get them into further trouble. "We should¡­ try to contact the president of that hospital¡­" Jared continued amidst catching his breath, "and say we have a special case that needs to be attended to immediately." With Jared''s body finally giving up, he let himself fall onto the concrete floor and sit down to catch his breath. Silence dawned upon the group as all eyes pitied Jared as he did the hard work of carrying Debbie all the way down to the parking lot.


    When everyone thought that Debbie wouldn''t do anything else, they were wrong. The dizzy Debbie pushed herself off of the car and held the exhausted Jared against his cor. Debbie raised her hand up, intending to p him. "I''ll send you to a mental hospital!"


    Before Debbie''s hand couldnd and strike Jared across his cheek, Kasie tightly gripped it. "No, Debbie. This time, Jared''s right. You do need to be sent to a mental hospital. There''s definitely something up with you." Taking her hand back from Kasie''s grip, Debbie also released Jared from her grasp. Kasie continued, "You do know who you were talking to, right? That was Mr. Huo, for Christ''s sake!" Right after Kasie had finished her statement, she then ced her hands together and mumbled, as if chanting to the spirits, "Please don''t let Mr. Huo kill us. Please don''t let Mr. Huo kill us."


    Leaning against the car, Debbie ced her right hand on her forehead in irritation. "I''m going home. I''ll cut school this afternoon."


    "You''re cutting school again?" Dixon sent Debbie a re of disapproval. They had been ssmates for quite a long time and it frustrated Dixon to find out that Debbie remained unchanged, uninfluenced. Even after so many years, she still despised studying. It hurt Dixon as he hoped he had an influence towards Debbie as Dixon followed the saying that goes: "With the good, we be good."


    Opening the door of the Mercedes, Debbie threw herself into the driver''s seat. "Yes, Dixon," she responded. "Again." There was no trace of embarrassment or remorse in her tone. "Hey Ja---" She shook her head. ''No, wait¡­ Jared''s car cost more than Kasie''s¡­ I should just borrow hers instead.''


    Leaning her head out of the car, Debbie called to Kasie, "Hey Kasie! I''m going to have to borrow your car this afternoon."


    Taking out her car keys, Kasie headed over to Debbie but, before handing the keys over, she had concern all over her face when she looked at Debbie. "Tomboy, are you sure you''re okay?"


    ''How could I tell my friends that Carlos is my husband? Hell, they won''t believe me," Debbie thought to herself. ''It might even further convince my friends to send me to a mental hospital and say I''ve finally snapped.''


    Nodding her head, Debbie answered Kasie in reassurance, "I''m fine. The heat just got to my head. Also, don''t worry. Mr. Huo won''t make trouble for us." All Debbie wanted to do right now was head straight home and talk to Carlos face to face regarding their divorce.


    Taking out her phone, Debbie then typed down Carlos'' number and started topose a text message. "Carlos, I want a divorce! You only have one day left before youe back and settle the matter!"


    Reading through the message again, Debbie thought it came on too arrogant. ''What if he goes after my friends? I mean, I already pushed his buttons¡­ Yeah¡­ I should change it.'' Taking a deep breath, Debbie then started topose another message. "Mr. Huo, please don''t make trouble for my friends. I am sorry for what happened today. I''ll divorce you as soon as possible. If you are free today, why don''t we head to the Civil Affairs Department and file the divorce--"


    Pausing as she typed, Debbie thought to herself, ''Why am I apologizing? It''s not my fault. Also, I''m pissed at him, too.'' Staring at her phone long and hard, conflicted about what message to send, Debbie eventually gave up on this idea and decided to just call Phillip once again.


    "Hello Philip. Yes. Could I ask for Emmett''s phone number?" she asked over the phone. As Emmett was Carlos'' assistant, he must know something. Once Philip had mailed Emmett''s digits over to Debbie, she proceeded to call him.


    When Emmett received Debbie''s call, he was in the middle of driving Olga home as his boss, Carlos, had instructed. He answered the call through his earpiece. "Hello?"


    "Hello Emmett. This is Debbie."


    Hearing this, Emmett nced at Olga who was sitting in the passenger''s seat. He cleared his throat and greeted, "Hi, Mrs. Huo."


    Sure enough, Emmett''s greeting immediately caught Olga''s attention.


    "I won''t be--- No, I don''t want to be Mrs. Huo anymore, so I''d like for you to stop addressing me as that," Debbie responded.


    "Um, about that¡­" Emmett started. "Since the divorce isn''t decided yet, ording to courtesy, I should keep addressing you as Mrs. Huo."


    The line fell silent for a brief moment until Debbie groaned, "Fine. But, hey, can I ask you something? Mr. Huo''s not irritated with my friends, is he? Did he order you to get rid of me or any of my friends?"


    Recalling what his boss Carlos had told him before they left, Emmett then responded, "No. Mr. Huo just asked me to send Miss Mi home." And investigate her.


    It struck Emmett strange. Normally, if Carlos abhorred someone so much, he would immediately ask Emmett to get rid of them. But, with Debbie, he only asked him to investigate her.


    Did Carlos find Debbie charming? Was Carlos attracted?


    All men couldn''t resist a beautiful woman after all. It was difficult for women to look good even without make up and so far, Debbie seeded without even trying. It would only be natural if Carlos fancied her.


    Upon hearing Emmett''s answer, Debbie sighed heavily. "Could you send me hispany address?"


    To save Emmett from some trouble, Debbie decided to take things into her hands and search for Carlos on her own and have a decent talk with him about the matter.


    Following Debbie''s orders, Emmett sent her the information she needed. "When I reach thepany, just feign you don''t know me. It''d be bad for me if Carlos drags you into our problem." Debbie pleaded, "Okay?" That man seemed petty. How tolerant could Carlos be since he had just held a strong grudge against Debbie for just one measly kiss? It was difficult to fathom how he would react if he learned that Emmett had know who Debbie really was this whole time.


    "Um..." Emmett was hesitant to agree. The other side of the call had expected that Emmett was to act that way with her request.


    "Emmett, if you turn me down, I won''t get divorce..." Debbie stated, "and one day, I''ll have to tell Mr. Huo that it was your idea to hide my identity from him."


    "Mrs. Huo---"


    "I''m sorry, Emmett. I have no choice," Debbie added. "Let me treat you to a nice dinner next time, okay?" If Emmett were to help Debbie pursue her personal endeavors, she would be eternally grateful.


    But, it didn''t exactly sit well with Emmett to be threatened by girl. Signing, Emmett resigned to Debbie''s request.


    ''What a lovely, yet spunky girl,'' Emmett thought to himself. ''Surely such a girl should be the cold boss''s type.'' In order to make sure that his boss, Carlos wouldn''t lose such a unique girl, Emmett decided he should do something to help.


    While the whole conversation continued, it was as if Emmett had forgotten that Olga was also in the vehicle. Dying to know who ''Mrs. Huo'' was, Olga couldn''t remain still in her seat. The moment the call ended, Olga immediately shot Emmet a question, "Emmett, was that Mrs. Huo?" She asked, intending to conceal her urgency as she feigned a tone of ignorance. However, Emmett knew that wasn''t the case at all as Olga was obviously agitated. When Emmett only responded with silence, Olga egged him on with her questions. "Who is she? Tell me her name."

 Chapter 8: Im Coming Back

    Chapter 8: I''m Coming BackSwitching off the earpiece, Emmett responded, his tone serious, "I''m sorry, Miss Mi. This is Mr. Huo''s personal affair. It''s not my ce to talk about it. If you are interested about it, you may ask Mr. Huo yourself."


    Ask Mr. Huo? One could only wish to have the nerve to ask about such things. "I see. Alright," Olga said in a deadpan tone. "I''ll take note of that." Smiling bitterly, she turned to look at the car window, obviously fuming at Emmett''s response and attitude. Even if she did possess the nerve to ask, it''d just be ridiculous to inquire about a man''s wife. Not to mention, that wasn''t just any man, it was Mr. Huo.


    The very next day, Emmett arrived at Carlos'' office with a few sheets of paper in hand that contained all the information he could gather regarding Debbie which was: an application form from her university and a simple profile.


    The said profile only ranged with basic information such as age, university, and hobbies. cing them on Carlos'' desk, Emmett took a few steps back and waited for his boss'' response.


    Picking up the papers from the desk, Carlos skimmed them and what surprised Emmett was Carlos suddenly tossed them up in the air. He looked at Emmett in frustration, his voice booming throughout his office. "Is this all that you''re capable of? Have I been too good to you recently?"


    Such a sullen tone sent Emmett''s heart pounding fiercely. Keeping himself calm andposed, Emmett bent down to pick up the papers and took the chance to take a deep breath. Once he did, he responded, "Mr. Huo, this girl is an enigma. This is all the information I could gather so far." A lie escaped Emmett''s lips. In reality, he had shredded the rest of the papers and disposed of it.


    "Get lost!" Carlosmanded. "Now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Giving onest nce at the papers which Carlos had swept off his desk, Emmett fled his boss'' office as quickly as possible.


    When his office doors had reached a full close, Carlos'' eyes fell to the image on the application form. In that image he saw, Debbie was free from any trace of makeup. Catching his attention


    once more was Debbie''s pair of round, glistening eyes. Strange to say, Carlos felt as if Debbie''s eye were speaking to him.


    Then, that displeasing memory crossed his mind again. That memory of how Debbie had kissed him. Instantly, he felt offended all over again. Rubbing his brows, he picked up a file from his desk and mmed it against Debbie''s application form.


    The image of Debbie was instantly covered up and out of Carlos'' view, in which he felt he had hit Debbie across the face. Now, he felt better.


    While Carlos eased himself once again into his seat to rx, a certain piece of information struck him once again. Sitting up from his seat, he gravely pondered, ''Herst name¡­ Nian¡­ Only a few people in Y City have thatst name. What''s her rtionship with the Nian family?''


    Disrupting Carlos from his trail of thought was none other than the phone ringing on his desk. Sighing, he picked up the call.


    It was autumn and the maple leaves along Maple Road in Debbie''s university were taking on the color of scarlet. Walking along the now red leaf path, Debbie was with low spirits, not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of the season while the two people by her side, Jared and Kasie, were happily frolicking against the fallen leaves.


    Two days had already passed and still, Debbie failed to muster up the courage to head to Carlos'' office and speak with him regarding their divorce. Not one word hade from him. During the previous evening, Philip had informed her that Carlos hadn''t attended to the matter yet, which bothered her immensely.


    s! All of this had sprung from that one text she received a long time ago.


    "Debbie, I''ming back."


    The man that she had given her heart to told her that he had sessfully graduated overseas and was returning to the country to take over his father''s position.


    Though, as Debbie thought about it now, what part of it concerned her?


    It was the man that had told her to forget about him. That time, she had grown so vexed that she ended up agreeing to marry Carlos whom, she hadn''t met even once back then.


    Now, he told her out of the blue that he was returning. It irritated Debbie as she couldn''t help but be fixated on the reason why he had even told her about his return in the first ce? This information was useless for her as she didn''t even want to know. Mind drowned in heaps of questions, Debbie disliked the feeling. "Argh! This is so annoying!"


    All eyes fell onto her curiously as she had suddenly yelled out her frustration in the open.


    "Debbie, what did I ever do to you?" a small voice responded. "What made you say I''m annoying?" Then a yelp was heard. "Ah!" A girl copsed on the ground in front of Debbie.


    Stopping in her tracks, Debbie decided to take a closer look at the girl and the moment she did, she rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ''What the hell? This hypocritical, maniptive bitch again?'' Debbie cursed internally. ''The hell does she want now?''


    Sprawling on the ground was Jail Mu. Well, Jail wasn''t her real name as it was Gail Mu. Though, Debbie preferred to call her ''Jail'' as she thought it suited her better. No clue as to how Gail had actually fallen, Debbie looked at her with utter contempt. In a long, white dress, hair tumbling down to her waist; a perfect image of what a pure, innocent, and delicate girl would be. Who could possibly be a better master of disguise than Gail Mu?


    "Beat it!" Debbie hissed. "Get out of my way!" Just the mere sight of Gail Mu churned her stomach. Wasting her breath on her wasn''t Debbie''s thing. Rather, she didn''t even want to breathe the same air as her. ''The hell?'' Debbie thought to herself. ''We didn''t even bump into each other! Oh, is this bitch really nning to mess with me right now?''


    However, Gail Mu''s eyes reddened. The boys that formed a crowd around the scene and expected a catfight already felt sorry for Gail Mu.


    They all cast angry looks towards Debbie, but kept themselves silent. No one in the whole Economics and Management School was stupid enough to dare even ce a finger upon Debbie.


    "Debbie, you knocked me over and you didn''t even have the decency to apologize?" Gail Mu feigned tears. "You even told me to beat it! How can you be such a bully!" A boy who incidentally saw the sight understood immediately what was urring and just couldn''t stand the thought of being unable to do anything. He walked over and offered a hand to help Gail Mu to her feet.


    Smiling against her tears, Gail Mu thanked the boy. His face simr to the color of the leaves in this season, he fled away from the scene.


    "You freak!" Debbie eximed, pointing towards Gail Mu. "Go to a hospital and have your brain checked!" Attempting to walk away from the situation only to be blocked by Gail Mu once again clearly started to set Debbie off.


    Leaning forward ever so slightly towards Debbie, Gail Mu spoke to her in an arrogant tone. "Since you hate me so much, why don''t we have a bet, hmm?" Eyes turning dark, she continued, "If I lose, I''ll make sure to never cross paths with you ever again. How does that sound?" Wearing a pitiful expression and lowering her voice, Gail Mu easily deceived the crowd by making them think that she was apologizing to Debbie.


    That was not what was happening.


    "Is there even a brain in that skull of yours?" Debbie questioned. "Why would I take such a bet? Show up wherever you like. I don''t own the school. Rather, I don''t really give a damn. What are you saying that you won''t even go home? Oh please, give me a break." "Of course I will. I''ll start making myself disappear the moment you head home," Gail responded brashly.


    "How about it, Debbie Nian?"


    "Bullshit!" Debbie eximed. "I have no time for this! Move and go away now or else you''ll regret it!"


    Sensing Debbie''s foul mood, Gail Mu knew she had to settle the matter quicker. Instantlying up with a new idea, Gail Mu began again, "I know you hate me and you know yourself I hate you more. So, why don''t we just run a marathon and bet on it?" Throwing her arm to the side, Gail Mu continued to provoke Debbie. "I mean, you are good at running or are you?"


    Psychological tactics always worked like a charm on Debbie and Gail Mu knew that very well.


    "Half Marathon?" Debbie scoffed. "No problem!" ''I always do well in running. I''m obviously goin to win, ''she thought to herself. ''Ah, maybe it isn''t do bad after all, not having to see Jail Mu forever...Also, it''s a good channel to let out my frustration, too.'' Without even thinking, she epted Gail Mu''s proposition, allotting no time for Jared to even stop her.


    Nheless, what Debbie did not know was that a former silver medalist athlete was going to take part in the race as well. How exactly was she going to fare against a professional athlete?


    ncing at Gail Mu, Debbie asked, "What would you get if you win?"


    Stiffing her smile, Gail Mu took another step toward Debbie. "If I win..."


    Back in the dormitory, after securing the fees for the half marathon she had agreed on with Gail Mu, Debbie threw herself onto the bed and buried her face in pillow. ''Ugh! How could I let anger get the best of me and get swayed by Jail Mu''s bait!'' She scolded herself as she gritted her teeth.


    ''I should have known better than that! That bitch just showed up all of a sudden, so obviously there must be a reason why she''s doing this! And, if she had devised a scheme, she''s obviously prepared! Ugh!'' Violently shifting positions around her own bed in frustration, Debbie then stopped and looked at the ceiling, her expression full of conviction. ''Fine, you want to y that way, Jail Mu? Then I''ll be d to y!''


    On another note, she really needed to keep her head cool next time.


    The second after she signed up for the half marathon, Debbie learned that if she failed to ce first at the race, she would have to chase Gus Lu, another man blessed with wealth as he was the second son of the boss of the Lu group.


    No one on the campus obviously missed the signs. The signs that Gus Lu was gay. With hopew he carried himself, how could anyone have missed them? Certainly, Gail Mu was attempting to humiliate Debbie.


    And if Debbie lost, her second choice was to lock up one of the most powerful people in the university, their very own principal, Curtis Lu, in his very own office.

 Chapter 9: Three Choices

    Chapter 9: Three ChoicesEither of the choices offered was bad. Thus, Debbie chose neither. Among all the principals in their university, Curtis Lu, the elder son of the Lu family, took charge of all things regarding management. Pissing off a principal was thest thing she wanted.


    Nheless¡­ Debbie clicked her tongue. Compared to the principals of other universities who were in their fifties, their principal, Curtis, was really appealing.


    Being only thirty, Curtis had already been working as one of the principals of the university for two years. That went with the fact that he had gained plenty of admirers. How wouldn''t you fall for someone with such charming looks and sterpetency?


    If Debbie were to be in opposition towards Curtis, her list of arch-enemies would lengthen and she didn''t want that.


    Furthermore, he was one of Carlos'' confidants and just like him, Curtis was also part of the four wealthiest families in Y city.


    Messing with any person who had contact or rtions with Carlos meant trouble for her.


    Comfortingly, Jared and her other friends had signed up for the half marathon, too.


    It lightened her heart to know that she wouldn''t be alone throughout the whole race.


    Speaking of 13.1 miles, Debbie turned sour. ''Oh God, why did I let my anger get the best of me¡­'' Debbie sighed deeply. ''I feel like I''m going to die and I''m sure I will.''


    Then, what Gail had said to her echoed inside her mind. ''You know, there''s always another way if you don''t want to race. You can just shout "Carlos, I love you!" ten times, and then I''ll let you off, '' Gail had told her.


    Groaning, Debbie presumed that this had to be one of Gail''s dirty tricks she hade up with after she had learned about Carlos'' burning hatred for women. A sadistic n, indeed.


    Carefully deliberating upon the three choices Gail had given her, she ended up choosing one.


    Finally came the day of the race, and the skies took on a shade of grey. Wearing the marathon shirt along with her friends, Debbie was warming up before the event started.


    When she and her friends saw a former silver medalist of the full marathon appear on the track, their mouths gaped. They were screwed. "This is bad. This is really, really bad," all chorused in anxiety. "Jail Mu!" Debbie gritted her teeth, "I''ll remember this!"


    "That bitch!" Jared cursed, agitated. "How dare she y us like this! I''ll let her know who exactly she''s dealing with!"


    Silence dawned upon Debbie as she was furious at Gail, but mostly herself. If anger had not gotten the best of her, none of this would be happening. Not just falling for Gail''s rotten scheme, she ended up also dragging her friends into it.


    Feeling a hand on her shoulder, Debbie saw Kasie beaming. "Hey, just don''t push yourself, alright? If you can''t go on, stop. We can always just go for the second option to lock up the principal. It''s no big deal."


    This time, Kasie weighed Debbie''s options herself. The first was definitely ruled out. There was no way Debbie would chase after Gus. ''As for the third¡­'' Kasie shook her head in disapproval. ''No. With what happened at the mall? I don''t think it''d even be a good idea to consider.'' The best option was to keep Debbie away from Carlos. With two out of three crossed out, only the one regarding Curtis remained.


    But, dealing with Curtis wasn''t any easier. "What kinds of stupid choices are these?!" Kasie stated angrily. "This should be considered harassment!"


    Embracing Kasie, Debbie remarked, "Don''t worry. I''ve won other races, though the distances weren''t so long. I''m sure I can make it this time. Besides, it''s also my first time running a half marathon, so why don''t I make the most of it?" The humiliation of Debbie was Gail''s goal, but sadly that would never happen.


    "Besides," Debbie continued as she released Kasie, "Jail Mu is thest person I''d never want to lose to."


    "Tomboy, no matter what everyone else says, you''re my hero!" Kristina dered. "I have faith in you!" The number of trophies Debbie had won really blew her mind.


    yfully blowing Kristina a kiss, Debbie confidently grinned. "I have faith in myself, too. Now, let''s get to our positions and win this thing!" "Yeah!"


    The group stuck together and stayed in their assigned positions. Having finalized their line up, only then did they take easy. Everyone knew that having an effective line-up might alleviate the difficulty of attaining victory.


    More than six thousand runners had signed up for this half marathon and there were five hundred volunteers. Acquaintances of the runners participating in this half marathon from nearby universities hade to cheer and support for them.


    Various fans had appeared at the venue as well -- fans of the former Olympic winner, some superstars, and the silver medalist of the full marathon. Either side of the track at the starting line was taken over by a sea of peopleing over to cheer.


    Officially starting off the event, a host entered and gave the opening remarks. "To all guests, runners, referees at the venue, good morning. On this beautiful day, we all gather here in the New District of Y City¡­"


    The host droned on with his speech and Debbie grew drowsy. Next, the deafening sound of the whistle reverberated throughout the track; all shot forward and dashed. Waves of cheers rang in the air; all supported their own favorite. Unexpectedly, there were people who were rooting for Debbie.


    "Go! Debbie! Go!"


    "You can do it, Debbie!"


    Upon hearing her name being chanted, Debbie turned to see ten-odd ssmates of hers had turned up to support her.


    "Woah, look at our ssmates today!" Jared said in awe. "They''re doing amazing!"


    "Sure they are," Kristina replied as she nced at Dixon. "Clearly, you and the ss monitor had given them orders. Who''d dare not heed your orders?"


    There was no need to lie. The two of them did request people toe and cheer.


    "Ugh,e on Kristina!" Jared bleated. "Would it kill you to keep it a secret?"


    Elevated by the gesture, Debbie patted both Jared and Dixon on their backs. "Thanks, guys. I''ll do my best. I won''t let you guys down."


    "Tomboy, don''t pressure yourself," Dixon voiced his concern. "Even if you lose, we''ll be right there for you whether you select saying ''I like you'' to Gus or locking Mr. Lu in his office." Considering the unpleasant events that urred between her and Carlos, Dixon didn''t think Debbie would consider the third choice.


    "Alright. I''ll keep that in mind," Debbiemented. "You guys better live up to your words as you''ll be with me when I say ''I like you'' to Gus!" Having such good-hearted friends are hard toe by and Debbie felt incredibly lucky to have them by her size.


    "Right on, Tomboy!" Kasie interjected with a grin. "Take both of them with you and maybe Gus will find one of them handsome and he''ll forget all about you!"


    That triggered the girls'' titter. Meanwhile, Dixon and Jared rushed over to Kasie and raised rushed over to Kasie and raised their fist high. A scream escaped from Kasie''s lips. Distracted, they failed to hear that the gun was fired. All runners already got a head-start.


    The fist one to act was Kristina, Then all followed suit after. "Run!" Kristina burst out. "We''re already behind!"


    cing first within their group was Kasie. Closing in behind her was Jared.


    "What came over to you to feed Debbie such a feeble idea, Kasie?" Jared huffed. "You better run faster, because you''ll be dead meat if I catch up!"


    "Hey. We just started." Debbie pulled Jared''s shirt. "Slow down. You''d be tired in fee moments if you keep this up." Winning doesn''t just rely on sheer luck; you have to consider strategy as well. As a person who loved sports, Debbie knew that starting with a full sprint was a terrible idea.


    Half an hour transpired. The runners that had previously had so much energy now had close to none.


    Most weren''t even running, but walking.


    Inside the VIP lounge of the university, a haughty man smoked a cigarette as he spectated the live broadcast of the half marathon in front of a wide screen television.


    "Design Collection for Y City Half Marathon Event from the Star of Y City Design Contest, including the designs for the poster, the eco-friendly bag, and the official mascot. Mr. Huo, are all of these okay?" Tristan Zheng, one of Carlos'' assistants, inquired afterpleting his report. Being the biggest sponsor of the event, Carlos remained impassive, with his lips pressed.

 Chapter 10: The Award Ceremony

    Chapter 10: The Award CeremonyWhile standing with his head courteously tilted down, Tristan waited for an answer, but not a peep was heard from his boss even after a long moment.


    When he raised his head in confusion to check what was going on, he noticed that the cigarette in his boss'' hand had mostly burned into ash. What remained in his grip was the cigarette butt, but Carlos had yet to realize it. His eyes were glued on the screen. Out of curiosity, Tristan turned his head towards the TV; a girl was taking the lead of the marathon.


    The youngdy wore a green T-shirt and sneakers sponsored by Carlos''pany, ZL Group. Although her T-shirt was soaking wet from all the running, her pace was steady. Her face, on the other hand, was as red as a ripe apple. It was so adorable. One careful nce, and a person would be tempted to give it a little pinch. At least, that was what Tristan felt as he found himself watching and silently cheering for the athlete.


    "Repeat your report. From the top," Carlos suddenly demanded, giving Tristan quite a start. When Tristan turned around to reiterate his report, his boss had already averted his gaze from the screen. Once again, his head was buried in a file, his eyes hidden from view, as though he was never distracted.


    After some time, the one-time silver medalist managed to surpass Debbie. But this did not faze her, and 1 hour and 10 minutester since the beginning, Debbie was ahead of everyone again. Everyone witnessed how much effort she put into each calcted step as she advanced forward. The whole venue was boiling with enthusiasm from every side.


    As she gained momentum, some students from the Economics and Management School apuded her in excitement, shouting, "Well done, Debbie!" "Keep it going! You''re almost there!" they yelled approvingly. Even the students who could not see everything clearly from a distance had joined in the cheering when they heard that Debbie was taking the lead again. Everything else was drowned out by the shouts, which came in waves, one louder than another. It went without saying that as much as she showed no signs of slowing down, neither did their screams of encouragement.


    Ten more minutester, only three passes were left before they hit the finish line. All of a sudden, surprised exmations came from the crowd. Amidst a mixture of reactions, some students shouted Dixon''s name.


    When Debbie turned back, short of breath, she found that her friends, Jared and the rest, were nowhere to be seen. She realized that they had pulled out of the race. On the other hand, Dixon, who had been in the sixth ce, had tripped for some reason. As he tried to get to his feet, it proved to be more difficult than he had thought and he failed.


    Seeing this, Debbie hesitated for a second. Despite being several meters away from him -- the distance growing with each step she took, she let out a low growl and then spun back towards him, sending the audience into a hysterical fit of amazement.


    The moment she made the call in that split second, the former silver medalist took the lead again in her stead.


    "Tom..." panted Dixon, sensing her return. "Tomboy. Don''te... don''t...e back for me..." But before he could string a few more words together, Debbie was already standing before him with an extended hand. Looking up with a pair of apologetic eyes, Dixon fell silent, his jaw ck.


    With a quick nce past Debbie''s figure, he saw that the silver medalist was still finishing the race and it brought his focus back. If not for him, he had to keep going for Debbie who had risked what was possibly already a sure win for her. Resignedly, Dixon took her hand and got up.


    However, his injury seemed to be worse than he had thought. As soon as he stood up, the throb in his legs made him almost fall to his knees. Debbie was quick to catch him.


    "Tomboy, listen to me," he said between gasps. "My legs hurt." He shook his head, feeling defeated. "I... I can''t go on. But you can still go. Run. Just ignore me."


    Looking at the scratches on his knees, Debbie encouraged him. "Doctor, it''s just a couple of scratches. You can do it. Just let me help you."


    They had been friends for years. And in those years, he never failed to be there for her when she got into trouble with the teachers. This time, however, he was the one who needed help. And like a true friend, she was not about to abandon him.


    With Debbie''s stubborn insistence, Dixon clenched his teeth, and started running again. It did not hurt as much, though, as Debbie supported him the entire time for the rest of the race.


    As their resilience was seen by everyone at the venue, the students screamed at the top of their lungs, "Monitor! Tomboy! You''re awesome!"


    And somehow, a resounding voice stood out from the rest in the crowd. "Debbie, I love you!" It was received with a lot of giggling, and a few good-natured shaking heads, for it came from a girl.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Debbie and Dixon gradually overtook some runners in front of them. Eventually, when they reached the finish line, Debbie came third, while Dixon was fourth.


    Although she did note first, her decision to go back and help an injured friend engraved Runner #961''spassion in the hearts of everyone at the venue. Due to a decision that she made in split second, Debbie became a star -- a hero.


    The man in the VIP lounge saw everything that happened in the race. Although he did not show it, the incident appeared to affect him in some way.


    The beloved female athlete was swarmed by a dozen boys. Out of tion, they carried her effortlessly with their hands, tossed her in the air, and caught her. They repeated this a few more times, and although she was helpless and exhausted, it brought a genuine smile on her face.


    Carlos sneered at the sight of it. ''Look at her, '' he thought in annoyance. ''Seducing those innocent boys. How flirty can she be?''


    After the race, Debbie retreated to her dorm, and weed her bed with open arms. A lot had happened, but the day was not over yet.


    The closing ceremony of the half marathon was going to take ce in a matter of hours, including an awarding for winners. What was more, the special guest to award the medals was the CEO of the ZL Group, Carlos.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' name, she bounced up like a spring. "What?!" Debbie could not help but shout out loud in disbelief. ''Carlos?'' she thought angrily. ''Seriously! Why is he everywhere?'' The youngdy brooded in her bed, obliviously biting her lip while deep in thought.


    Casting her a sympathetic look, Kasie said, "I have to say, Debbie. Mr. Huo and you seem to have a special connection. It''s like wherever you go, he appears to be there as well!" Debbie sighed. ''A special connection?'' She could not help but snort. ''He and I are, after all, legally bound together, '' she thought to herself.


    "Now I''m worried that it might get ugly between the two of you at the award ceremony," Kasie was saying, as Debbie got out of her thoughts and looked at her. "I won''t sh with him at the ceremony," assured Debbie. "Just that... well, who''d have thought that he''ll be awarding the medals?" Huffing in a grumpy manner, she added, "Since I wasn''t going to be the winner, I should have just let someone else take the third ce. At least then I wouldn''t have to see his face."


    Granted, third ce was not bad. But as long as she did not ce first, a part of her still felt that it was a loss nheless. She was justpetitive that way. Anding third meant she had lost her bet with Gail. Blowing at her new polished nails, Kristina chimed in, "Actually, Debbie. I envy you. How lucky you are to get to run into Mr. Huo so many times! He''s so handsome, so rich. He''s just everything. It''s like fate." Then, the dreamy look which had been present on her face a moment ago, disappeared. It was reced by a pout as she continued, "But when I think of how badly things ended every time you two saw each other, ugh, I''d rather not have such fate. Just like that, I don''t envy you anymore." ''Only Debbie is bold enough to mess with Mr. Huo.


    Is her background more powerful than Mr. Huo''s?


    There''s no way that''s possible.'' Shaking her head, Kristina chased that thought away from her mind. In Y City, no one had dared to mess with Carlos except Debbie.


    Sluggishly clutching a cushion, Kasie asked, "Tomboy, Mr. Huo is actually very handsome. I just don''t understand why you''re not attracted to him." She then tilted her head in a curious way, and asked, "Why do you two hate each other so much?"


    The smile on Debbie''s face faltered. The first time she hadid eyes on him, she was indeed attracted to his good looks. There was no doubt that the man was handsome. Butter on, every time they saw each other, he managed to make it easy for her to dislike him. Why? Every time they met, he would run his mouth off, and his sarcasm would get on her nerves. Also, why on earth did he have to make such a fuss out of a kiss? When it came to kissing, should it not be the woman who was at a loss? She thought that as a man, he should not be so narrow-minded. On the other hand, he thought that as a woman, she should be more refined and less flirtatious.


    In a way, it appeared that they had gotten off on the wrong foot. Yet both seemed to be too stubborn to admit their ws.


    "I don''t understand," Debbie whined. "Why is he everywhere? Why does he even show up at the award ceremony of a marathon?" She rolled her eyes. "Does he not have to work somewhere? Isn''t he some CEO of a multinational group? Shouldn''t he have somepany-rted things to attend to? Why does he have the time to dilly-dally around?" After her rantings, Debbie folded her arms in anger and red at nothing in particr.


    "Debbie, ZL Group is the biggest sponsor of this marathon," Kasie told her. "They sponsored the clothes, sneakers, and the prizes. As the boss of ZL Group, of course, it''s only natural that Mr. Huo is invited to the ceremony."


    "Also as ZL Group is Keen on sport. They have sponsored a lot of sport meeting," Kristina added. "It''s not surprising at all to see ZL Group at marathon event." Even though Debbie believed them, she was still surprised by the fact that they knew so much.


    Both girls were often up to date on news regarding Carlos. In fact, most girls were. He was, after all, the richest bachelor in Y City. Only Debbie seemed to be repulsed by him at the moment, and given their status sitaution, the irony was not lost on her.


    At the award ceremony, Debbie calmly stood on the third-ce tform. When the crowd started to scream, she looked around, and saw Carlosing into sight.


    Wearing a suit and brand-new ck leather shoes, the man got onto the stage at a steady pace.


    The autumn sun cast a golden hue on everything. In the sunlight, with his distinguished aura and elegant demeanor, he looked even more gorgeous than was usual. Every single woman off stage kept screaming in excitement. To her chagrin, even Debbie could not take her eyes off him for a while.


    If things stayed the way, if they did not argue at all, he would be so perfect. Unobtainable, dashing, and influential. No wonder so many women were crazy about him.


    When he drew closer, the host''s eye glistened with enthusiasm. "Now, let''s wee Mr. Huo," she announced, her voice trembling from the sheer thrill of being near him, "who we are lucky to have here with us. He will now be awarding the medal of the gold medalist."


    One by one, the man presented medals. When it came to the bronze medalist, Carlos inched towards Debbie, apanied by the host. His face remained nonchnt as though he had never met the woman before. When he stood in front of her, she lifted her head to face him. Bearing in mind that everyone''s eyes were on them, a smile crept on her lips, but there was no joy in her eyes.

 Chapter 11: Carlos Huo, I Love You

    Chapter 11: Carlos Huo, I Love YouCarlos and Debbie shared cold nces towards one another. Btedly, he passed the trophy and the prize on to her. ording to the program, he would take the hand of the prizewinner and give it a firm shake.


    When Debbie had taken the trophy and the prize with her left hand, she offered the other for him to shake. Carlos looked at her little hand for barely a second, and then rejected it.


    He looked at Debbie and mentioned with a low voice, "Your hands are filthy."


    Those four words alone were enough to offend her.


    Thankfully, not a soul heard them. The crowd had eyes on Carlos as he was a dignitary. Everyone was stupefied as they spotted him decline to shake Debbie''s hand. They all spected on it.


    ''If it were only him and me here, I''d drag him to the Civil Affairs Department to get the divorce certificate and beat the hell out of him!'' Debbie clenched her fists indignantly. Anger made itself evident on her face. She despised the man so much.


    With hundreds and thousands of eyes that watched them, she could only swallow the utter humiliation.


    Amidst the whole duration of the awarding, Carlos had his back facing against the camera, so only the ones on stage saw what he had done.


    How Debbie wished she could throw the trophy and the prize into the trash bin. The mere thought that it had been infected by Carlos'' germs disgusted her. Again, she could only do this in her imagination.


    Event officially done, Debbie and her friends returned to the university.


    Setting foot in the entrance, they were stopped by Gail, who asked Debbie to keep her end of the deal.


    Intending for the second option which was to lock Curtis in his office, Debbie recalled what the disrespectful Carlos had done. ''If he happens to see me confess my love to him, he''d probably get so pissed! Oh my God, I actually kind of want to see how he''d react to it now!'' she thought to herself in glee.


    Momentarily mulling over her decision, Debbie wore a cunning smile and walked her way to one of the groves located in the university with her friends tagging along.


    Fortunately, it was a weekend and there were few students on the campus. The grove was covered in silence. Debbie turned to her friends and gestured for them to wait until she finished. Then she went deep into the grove and found an old tree. Standing across the tree, she mustered the loudest voice she could and yelled, "Carlos Huo, I love you. Carlos Huo, I love you..."


    The agreement was for her to repeat it ten times; Debbie did just that.


    At the tenth, she screamed, causing the birds that rested in the tree to take to the air.


    Effortlessly aplishing the task, Debbie patted herself against her chest to calm down. What she didn''t expect was for a man to appear behind the tree and when she recognized who he was, she was bbergasted.


    The man was Curtis! ''Oh my God¡­'' Debbie became pale. ''Why is Mr. Lu here?!'' she wondered to herself. Flustered, Debbie started to sweat.


    ''Holy crap! This is so humiliating! He might tell Carlos about this! I-I have to make a run for it!'' Burying her face in her hands, Debbie pivoted and then sprinted to depart from the grove.


    "Tomboy, where are you going?" Dixon asked, muddled. "Do you have a bear chasing you?"


    Approaching a halt, Debbie stopped upon sighting Dixon. She swiveled, her eyes scanning the area. No signs of Curtis were found. ''I guess he failed to recognize me, '' Debbie thought and sighed in relief. ''Although, I already saw him before. I think it was back in the Dean''s office.''


    As Debbie was aware of Curtis'' rtionship with Carlos, her mind spiraled downwards with her thoughts. ''But, what if he recognized me and then tells Carlos about it? Wait, I''m Carlos'' wife and it is perfectly normal for a wife to speak of her love about her husband!'' Relief washed over her as she mused over the thought. As she passed Gail, she wore a smug grin, absolutely proud of what she had done.


    Gawking at Debbie''s waning figure in that manner stirred confusion inside Gail''s mind.


    ''Why''s she so happy? Doesn''t she know that Mr. Huo hates women who try to court him?'' That confusion ultimately mutated into annoyance. ''Smile all you can, Debbie Nian, for you are screwed once Mr. Huo watches this.''


    Drawing her phone out, she then sent the video she had captured over to an individual.


    Back in the dormitory, Debbie had an eerie feeling that remained inside her. Unable to exactly pinpoint what it was, she felt stumped.


    She unknowingly discovered herself looking at the half marathon event that had happened. As if an entity had taken over her body, she instantly searched up for the list of participants at the half marathon. Then, it hit her.


    ''That bitch''s name isn''t even on the list!'' she screamed in silence. ''She nned all of this through! She knew the former silver medalist would attend the game so she lured me in and humiliated me on purpose!''


    Searching for an object to vent her anger out on, she grabbed a pillow and mmed it against the wall. ''You better start sleeping with one eye open, Jail Mu!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, in the ZL Group


    A spacious conference room was fully upied. It was thetest electronics productunch event, and all reporters had their equipment set up to capture the event in its entirety.


    The general popce knew that products from the ZL Group would always set the trend.


    The facilitators of the event then arrived at the conference room. They consisted of Carlos and several other senior executives. All cameras were aimed at the seniors. It was protocol for all reporters that photographs or videos where Carlos could be seen were forbidden. Otherwise, he''d resort to forcing them to delete the photo, and in extreme cases, suing them.


    Only when Carlos and the senior executives took their seats did the others do the same. The general manager gave an opening speech before giving the floor to the vice-general manager on introducing their newest products.


    All ears were on the vice-general manager''s speech.


    The speech was finished, and the next in order was to showcase their newest products with a projector.


    The projector was then switched on by remote control by the vice-general manager. However, no product appeared. Instead, there was a girl yelling in front of a tree. Hearing that familiar voice instantly made Carlos'' brows wrinkle together.


    "Carlos Huo, I love you. Carlos Huo, I love you..."


    This was uncalled for. No one saw iting. All eyes widened like tes in shock, their jaws dropping to the ground.


    Carlos'' face turned grim at the ident. Merely hearing her voice had him feel revolted. ''This girl again? She''s just everywhere right now, isn''t she?''


    They did not just have the employee of the ZL Group and reporters as their audience; rather they had the whole world watching.


    Each and every person in that conference room shifted their sight to Carlos, anticipating his response. Carlos'' assistant, Emmett was there and witnessed the whole scene unfold. He too got to put a name on the woman. ''Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?''


    Even in an unforeseen predicament, Carlos remainedposed, expressionless. All the more did the people look up to him in admiration. ''Nothing fazes him! No wonder he sessfully runs arge group!'' Exhibiting the same trait simr to Carlos was the vice-general manager, as he came to a realization that someone must''ve tampered with his sh disk.


    Assessing if the product information was still stored in the sh disk, he heard Carlos'' voice, "Continue."


    Right after the detestable video of Debbie professing her so-called love had ended, the screen correctly disyed the products.


    In terse consideration, Carlos took out his phone and dialed someone''s number. "Curtis, do you know of a student called Debbie Nian?" Carlos asked. Then he frowned and wondered ''why does this name sound so familiar?''


    "What about her?" Curtis asked in reply.


    "I want you to expel her!" Carlos demanded. "Now!" There was certainly no other woman that managed to hit every nerve in his body. Retribution must be imparted. Asking for bloodshed was too far, hence Carlos asked her to be expelled.


    Reporters proceeded to erase all traces of photo and videos they had managed to take, for they couldn''t afford to enrage Carlos. Despite all of that, the entire world practically saw Debbie. The viewers definitely had already captured the whole thing on their phones. As theunch pressed on, Debbie''s information was uncovered for the entire world to learn about.

 Chapter 12: The Whole Word Knows

    Chapter 12: The Whole Word KnowsIt was 9 o''clock in the morning and Debbie was sound asleep in the multimedia ssroom. Little did she know that a lot of students had piled outside the ssroom in the doorway. Soon, she began to stir awake due to the mor of the crowd.


    With her head still lying on the desk, her eyes slowly opened, and the students came into her view. They were pointing at her, with disdain written all over their faces. It took the oblivious youngdy a few seconds to clear her mind, before she finallyprehended what they were whispering from afar.


    "Is she Debbie Nian? Shame on her!"


    "She made an ass of our university, that one! She''s just a tomboy. How dare she try to seduce Mr. Huo!"


    "Exactly! She brought shame to our university! How can she just sleep after what she''s done?!"


    BANG!


    All the gossiping was interrupted by a loud thud. When they followed the direction of the sound, they saw Jared standing up and shooting them a fierce re. The crowd scattered away in a panic.


    As much as they disliked Debbie, after the rumor got out, no one dared to y with fire by pissing off Jared. Everyone knew that the guy came from a wealthy family, and was with a bad temper to boot. No one would wish to be on the receiving end of Jared''s wrath.


    Except for, well, two boys who stayed by the door. As they seemed to originate from affluent families themselves, Jared''s outburst had very little effect on them. With an unattractive sneer, one of them named Benton Shao spoke to Debbie in a loud voice. "I heard you love Mr. Huo! Is that true or what?"


    Sitting upright in her seat, Debbie got up so fast that she experienced some mild vertigo. ''What? Whom do I love? Mr. Huo?'' she thought, clearly confused with the situation. From a look of bewilderment, Debbie''s facial expression turned dark. A crease formed between her eyebrows as she finally realized the boy''s allegation. Taking a deep breath, she put on her best menacing look.


    "Says who?" she asked, and rolled her eyes at them. ''I swear if I find out who it is, '' she thought indignantly, ''I will beat the shit out of that guy!'' Strangely enough, her question only threw the two boys into a fit ofughter. "What''s so damn funny?" she demanded.


    "Hahaha! Don''t you know?" the fat one named Erick Zhang asked, sharing a look with hispanion. "You''re famous now! The whole world knows that you love Mr. Huo!"


    "That''s right!" said Benton Shao with a buzz cut, nodding as he smirked at her. "The whole world heard you when you shouted, ''Carlos Huo, I love you!'' in the grove!" And as Benton Shao attempted to mimic her, his voice turned shrill and whiny. It was nothing like how Debbie truly sounded, but then again, his intentions were clearly less about re-enacting in a realistic way and more about taunting her.


    Dumbfounded, Debbie was at a loss for words. While it was true that she had yelled those words in the grove, there was no one else there who could have heard her. So why, all of a sudden, did everyone know about that? ''No! Wait a minute, '' she thought, still seated as she racked her mind for any clues or ideas.


    During that time, she recalled that there was a man behind the tree... Curtis! Curtis was there.


    She frowned. Was he the one who spread it around? ''It had to be him, '' she considered, ring with pursed lips as the two boys seemed to enjoy watching her boil in anger. Lowering her head a bit, she swore under her breath.


    Turning to the two boys, she shouted aggressively, "Shut up the both of you!" And when they did not stopughing, Debbie shoved her table in outrage. The legs of the desk made a shrieking sound against the floor as it was pushed forward. "I mean it! Fuck off!"


    Being scolded by a girl did not bode well for the two angry boys. It was the first time that they had been told off by a girl in such an unruly manner. Once or twice, they had heard in the past that Debbie was not someone to be bullied or disturbed. In hindsight, they should have known better than to assume that it was just a joke.


    Benton Shao shared a look with Erick Zhang who stood at 5''5" and weighed 105 kg. Then at the same time, they stepped into the ssroom, and walked towards Debbie. When Benton Shao got close, he picked up Debbie''s book from the desk that had been shoved earlier, and threw it on the floor casually. The ends of his lips went up to form a dangerous smirk.


    As soon as things appeared like it was about to escte in the ssroom, most of Debbie''s ssmates quickly fled the area. For a moment, the two boys assumed it was because of them.


    On the contrary, it was because they saw the look on Debbie''s face: she was about to teach them a very hard lesson. ''Damn it! Are they idiots? How dare they provoke Tomboy! We''d better run away as soon as possible. Otherwise, we''re going to get caught up in the fight too, '' they all thought.


    So in less than a minute, the ssroom cleared out like there was a zombie outbreak, leaving the two boys, Debbie, and her friends.


    Calm and collected, unlike her disposition a few minutes ago, Debbie leaned back in her chair and stared at the two boys with a sweet smile. The two boys widened their eyes. One smile from her disarmed thempletely, and they almost forgot why they were there in the first ce. They thought she looked so pretty, and began to wonder why they had not noticed it sooner.


    While the two boys were busy drooling over Debbie''s bewitching face, the youngdy suddenly bent over to get the book on the floor, and smashed it against the face of the boy who had dropped it a while ago.


    Keeling over, Benton Shao cried in pain. "Bitch, how dare... Ow!" he wailed. Before he was able to finish his sentence, a fist came in contact with his face. There was no doubt that the punch was going to leave a very big, fat ck-eye.


    Before anyone could retaliate, Jared withdrew his fist and blew on his fingers. He sat back, and looked at the two boys incredulously. "Are you guys idiots? What''s gotten into your small brains that you''re provoking our Debbie? You are courting death, I''m telling you," he said in an indifferent tone, folding his arms.


    Meanwhile, a thermos was chucked towards Erick Zhang. "Ouch!" he cried in pain, covering his head.


    "You! Just wait and watch!" Benton Shao threatened, and took out his phone with his shaking hands. After dialing a number, he put the phone against his ear. "Bro, I''m being bullied in the multimedia ssroom on the third floor. Bring more guys, ande quickly!"


    These rich kids did not care about the school regtions one bit. All they wanted was to pick a fight, and frankly, Debbie could not care less.


    ''What a pointless fight, disturbing my sleep, '' thought the exhausted youngdy. Grabbing the desk towards her seat, she reimed the same position that she had been in before her nap was interrupted, and murmured, "Wake me up when they''re here."


    Her outright disregard for their attempt to intimidate her only enraged them further.


    Gently, Jared tapped on her shoulder and said, "Hey, don''t sleep just yet. Let''s beat these two first." Recently, he had been hanging around Debbie more often, and as a result, he had been getting into fewer fights with others. It did not ur to him until then that he was so bored, so he was thrilled that he could beat these guys up.


    Sighing, Debbie stood up, and with azy stretch, she kicked the chair towards Benton Shao who was the nearest one.


    As the boy cried in pain, Jared failed to hide the amusement in his eyes. It did not even require a lot of effort to take care of the entitled brat. As it was, the boy already appeared to have lost before the fight even began. He bent down to rub the sore spots on his legs where the chair had hit him, groaning.


    Meanwhile, Erick Zhang walked towards Kasie. It was she who had hit him with a thermos before, and he wanted to teach the girl a lesson. While standing beside Kasie, Dixon and Kristina cast a scornful nce at Erick Zhang. Was he really going to attack Kasie when it was three against one? "Boy,e here. Let me teach you how to fight!" Kristina said as she tied up her long curly hair with an stic band. She crossed her arms before her chest, waiting for him toe over.


    The atmosphere became tense in the ssroom. The two boys could not help but shiver as there were five of them, and their backup had not arrived yet. What had they gotten themselves into?


    Although there were five of them, however, Dixon was a straight-A student who did not like to handle things with a pair of fists. So as per usual, he stood by the door to keep watch.


    Before the reinforcements could make it to the ssroom, the two boys were already beaten to a pulp. Getting up from the floor, Benton Shao covered his swollen head, and pointed at Debbie, yelling, "Beat that bitch up! She bea---"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a man''s voice came from outside the ssroom, "What is going on in here?" Everyone''s attention was directed to the man standing in the doorway, and when they realized who it was, they only had one thing on their mind: "Uh-oh."


    Since Dixon got terribly absorbed in watching the fight, he had failed to notice the man''s appearance in front of him and did not get to warn his friends. Behind the man, a lot of people gathered in the hallway.


    The tall and thin figure entered the ssroom with slow, deliberate steps. It was Curtis, their principal.


    A refined schr, well-mannered, and generally affable -- it was disquieting to receive a reproachful look from the man.


    Sure enough, all the involved students ended up in the principal''s office. Even the ones who had arrived at the scene as reinforcements, but did not get the chance to throw a single punch, were called in.


    With that, at least a dozen of them stood in a row before Curtis, their heads bowed down.


    They were no stranger to Curtis'' identify. Aware that the man was from the Lu family, they did not dare to offend him, or even utter a word to him. Nevertheless, they were called to the office for one purpose, and that was for Curtis to find out how the fight began. No one wanted to be the first to squeal. For this reason, all of them stared at the floor, the ceiling -- anywhere, but into the principal''s eyes.


    "Tell me what happened," Curtis said. Being 30 years of age, he was more matured than the boys in front of him. His voice was low -- and in some of the youngdies'' opinions, attractive.


    When Benton Shao attempted to open his mouth and say something, he was immediately stopped by Debbie''s murderous look.


    The guy grumbled. ''I guess you know how to fight, hun?'' he thought while frowning. ''I''ll hire a skilled fighter to beat you up someday! Let''s see what you can do then,'' he swore to himself.


    With a keen eye, Curtis, of course, noticed the exchange between Debbie and the boy. As the youngdy had her head down, she had no way of knowing that his eyes were particrly fixed on her.


    ''Debbie Nian? Whom does she resemble in character? Maybe she has developed such an attitude because of the long absence of mother, '' Curtis thought to himself, and sighed.


    Pushing the sses up against his nose with an index finger, he asked the names of everyone in front of him, and typed them one hisputer. Then, he sent an email to the dean.


    Something did catch the students'' attention, though: he did not even turn to Debbie and ask for her name. Everyone, including Debbie, was perplexed by it, and only then did they look at Curtis with wondering eyes. Did the principal know her?

 Chapter 13: An Amiable Principal

    Chapter 13: An Amiable PrincipalThat day was a rather challenging one for the university principal who was tapping his fingers on his desk, lost in thought. However, it was not only Curtis whose mind was bombarded with questions. The students also had questions that needed to be answered such as how Debbie and the principal knew each other and whether they were closely rted.


    Rumors had it that the girl with a strong personality had an even stronger background; so strong that the Lu family would bend over to cover up the feisty student''s mistakes.


    ''Is this girl''s reputation so strong that even Mr. Lu doesn''t dare to offend her?'' the students continued to contemte.


    Suspicion was filling up the principal''s office.


    This was when the principal finally came to a verdict. Curtis stood up from where he was seated and picked up a notice of criticism before releasing an official statement. "I''ve checked and verified the surveince tape of the ssroom incident. I have also seen with my own eyes that Benton Shao ad Erick Zhang started the fight. A notice of criticism will now be printed in the campus newspaper so that it will be circted all over the university. On the other hand, Jared Han and the other students involved have to sprint tenps around the racetrack as a form of punishment; consider it a consequence of your childish behaviors. As for you, Dixon Shu, though you didn''t engage in the fight, you will be watching over your fellow ssmates. When they are done serving their sentence in the field,e and inform me."


    After saying all his orders in just one go, the head of the university kept his silence.


    Just as Curtis thought he had made himself clear, Benton could not help butin, "Mr. Lu, it''s not fair! Look at my face, it''s all bruised and swollen. All of this trouble is just because of Debbie Nian. Are you not going to punish her?" The bloke pointed at Debbie who barely moved an inch.


    The stubborn boy couldn''t believe that the principal had no intention of punishing the girl who had beaten him up so good. If it weren''t for Curtis'' influential family, he would have thrown a fit and flipped the table that was right in front of him just to express how infuriated he was.


    Debbie was just as perplexed as the boy she had beaten up. She questioned the judgement of their principal, suspecting that maybe Curtis knew about her.


    Not taking any more of the chaos in the order of his school, Curtis shed a re at Benton and tantly said, "Get out of my office. Debbie Nian stays."


    Although the principal soundedpletely calm andposed, the boy, along with his lemmings, did not dare to disobey.


    They immediately did as the intimidating man said and left, but Jared and his friends were yet to follow them to the door.


    They did not want to leave Debbie alone with the man. The girl''s friends were worried that the principal would pin the whole situation on her. With Debbie''s safety in mind, Jared pulled her behind him, faced the man behind the desk and defended, "Mr. Lu, Debbie didn''t want to stir up conflict in the first ce. I was the one who asked her to fight. Please, don''t punish her. Let me take the consequences for my own mess."


    Curtis smirked, impressed with the ability of the student before him to take responsibility. "I''ve heard you guys are good friends," the principal pointed out, "and it seems evidently true."


    Jared nodded proudly and said, "Of course. We are the best of friends, and I''ll do anything for my friend -- even if it means taking the me."


    The boy protecting Debbie had known her for the longest time; it was impossible for him to feel estranged towards her since they had met more than a couple of years back.


    However, the principal always knew that this was the case -- he did his homework and had done extensive research on Debbie''s family background, not excluding her friends and how their lives were lived. After all, he would not fall short of investigating even her friends; there was a lot he could tell about the mysterious ferocious girl just from knowing her friends.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t punish her. I just need to ask her some questions. Kindly leave us," the authority patiently said.


    Jared, being left with no choice but to trust who stood in a higher position than him, decided to obey Curtis. He examined both parties intensely as he was leaving with his friends. The truth was, even he wondered when Debbie and Curtis became closely knitted since his friend never really mentioned it to him.


    Little did they know that the girl did not actually know the man who sat with the higher-ups of the university. All she knew was that the principal knew Carlos.


    Once they were both left alone together in the room, the fearless student decided to take initiative. "Are you going to tell me that you told Carlos about, uh¡­ the thing¡­ I said those words in the grove¡­"


    Debbie did not have any other idea as to why Curtis asked her to stay.


    Curtis ignored her question and freed his hand of the paper he was holding. He eventually motioned at the chair before him and offered Debbie to sit.


    She had no choice but to sumb to her principal''s offer. She sat as she was asked to and was surprised to see that someone who was of authority was pouring her a ss of cold water.


    She immediately tensed up, took the ss and put it on the desk before deciding to say something to break the ice. "Mr. Lu, could you please tell me what you n to do? You''re beginning to freak me out with all this curtsy."


    Debbie had gotten herself into a lot of trouble before and whenever she was asked to see the dean, the teachers always shot her looks of pure judgement.


    She found it strange that the principal did not exhibit any of the things her former educators had lived up to making her feel. Indeed, she was not used to how Curtis was treating her.


    He looked at her and gave her a friendly smile. "Yes, I heard what you said in the grove, but I didn''t tell Carlos about it. In other news, he already asked his secretary to look into who disyed the video during theunch event."


    ''What video?'' Debbie thought to herself. ''What is this man talking about? Whatunch event?'' Debbie was getting confused.


    Curtis limited his words and asked her to check the headlines of the news. He asked her to stay for more than just a reason; he had more agendas to fulfill with the girl. He finally cleared his throat and began, "Carlos asked me to drive you out of the university premises. Do you know him? Have you ever offended him?"


    The one who was overseeing the university had more things to oversee, after all. Being as sharp as he was, the man recollected that at that particr moment, he was watching theunch event live which took ce several minutes before the ident. That was when he had received Carlos'' call.


    The circumstances suggested that Carlos knew Debbie way before the event.


    "I''ve only met him a couple times before, but mostly during unpleasant encounters¡­" the girl responded, putting a certain sense of trust on the authority of her school''s principal. She answered honestly despite the doubts she had building up inside of her.


    Upon hearing what she had to say, Curtis finally realized why Carlos was so enraged at her. He knew that she was not the best at behaving which may have caused Carlos a lot of trouble.


    Finally, the principal looked the student in the eyes. Out of genuine concern, he told her, "Don''t worry. You may now head back to your regr sses. As for Carlos'' request, let me deal with it. You don''t need to bother yourself about it. If youe across Carlos again, remember that it is best to stay away. If you have feelings for him, you must toughen up and lose them. He''s dangerous and he''s not the kind of man that you should get involved with, much less provoke. Do you understand the things that I''m telling you?"


    With her mouth opened in awe, Debbie looked at the man before her and wondered how long he had known her and why he was being so nice to her. She thought, ''I caused a rumble, but instead of punishing me, he took care of me and protected me from that hoodlum Carlos.''


    The feisty girl began to feelfort, knowing that the principal concerned himself with her as if he were her parent. She began to feel like she was being treated like his own daughter and though she could not understand where his worry for her wasing from, she appreciated it.


    As she was ordered to, Debbie went back to ss and immediately inquired her phone for the headline news that Curtis had told her to check out. It was then that she realized what had happened.


    The person behind the conflict was her cousin, Gail Mu. When Debbie learned about her rtive''s betrayal, she swore to herself that the next time her cousin provoked her again, she would not let it pass.


    Meanwhile, at the ZL Group Headquarters, inside the CEO''s office, Carlos was chucking a cigarette he just finished smoking into the ash tray to sign a document. Without paying attention to anything else, he kept his head low and asked, "Have you found out who was behind all this?"


    Tristan, who did not have much of a choice but to be honest, answered, "The vice-general manager called, His sh drive was infiltrated by a hacker when he mounted it into a device. The hacker was stealthy and swift enough to slip the video into the files but we still have no leads on who the hacker could be."


    "Hacker?" Carlos scoffed. ''It must be that girl again!'' the CEO thought to himself in utter ferocity, causing him to form a dent for a smile on his face.


    Frustrated, Carlos threw his pen out and impatiently demanded to be left alone.


    "Of couse, Mr. Huo," Tristen said. "But before I leave, I would just like to remind you that the Lu Group''s anniversary party will be held tomorrow evening. Will you---"


    Before the assistant could finish his sentence, Carlos interrupted and said, "I will be there."


    "Who will be your partner?" the assistant asked.


    Thest thing Carlos wanted was to concern himself with such trivial problem; he was not particr about details and hated it whenever he had to hesitate before he could figure them out. Women was one of those things he could never understand. However, he knew he had to say something. "How about that woman named... I wanna say Olivia Mi?" the corporate executive owner said with uncertainty.


    "Olga Mi," Tristan corrected.


    "Alright, her." The stone-cold man nodded indifferently.


    "Understood. I will now take my leave." The convenient secretary bowed.


    Once he was left alone, the CEO noticed his phone beep. He had just received a text message. The text seemed to be from a private, unidentified number. Carlos picked up his phone and unlocked it to find a mysterious mail that said, "Hello, Mr. Huo. You may not remember me, but I remember you. I am your legal wife. I will be very much grateful to you if you could take time off your busy schedule to sign the divorce papers I have tendered myself. Thank you very much!"


    After a brief moment of consideration, Carlos scoffed and replied, "I''ll discuss it with you face to face tomorrow."

 Chapter 14: You Look Like A Girl!

    Chapter 14: You Look Like A Girl!There was a time in Carlos'' life when his so-called wife was absent, but this particr moment in his life was no longer that time. The woman he had married immediately replied to his text message saying, "There is no need for us to meet, Mr. Huo. I''m very busy and I don''t have the time. Don''t get me wrong; I don''t need a single penny from you, so I don''t think you need to discuss anything more with me. Please, sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible."


    Carlos allowed himself tough at the silly situation he found himself in. ''Interesting that my wife doesn''t want my money. She just really wants to go her separate way, '' he thought to himself. If the still-married man remembered it right, his wife was at her early twenties and was still a college student. In his view, girls the age of his wife would only bother themselves with material things that only money could buy such as designer clothing and bags.


    ''Her father, Artie Nian, passed away long ago. Why would she choose to divorce me now?'' the man thought to himself.


    He could not help but remember Debbie, the girl who had kissed him in the bar that night. He had asked some of his men to investigate the 21-year-old girl. ''Debbie is so young yet she is already so good at seducing men. She and my wife are both at their early twenties. Could it be that my nominal wife is having an affair with someone else?" he wondered to himself and realized he did not have to guess -- he could just ask his wife himself.


    "Are you going to divorce me for some other guy?" Carlos typed on his device, sending the text to the young girl.


    If that was truly the case, he could sign the divorce agreement now. He was never really a man who dawdled. The only reason why he had not signed the agreement was because he felt very guilty for being so neglecting and he wanted topensate for his absence in their marriage during these years. After all, he had been busy working in the past three years and had never paid any attention to her.


    The marriage existed only as a contract both parties agreed to.


    However, it seemed that his wife did not want the title of Mrs. Huo at all. She had kept a low profile all these years and only a few men who worked for Carlos knew that she was his wife.


    He silently waited in suspense for Debbie''s reply which now took about a few minutes. When he received the text, he began to understand why she had taken so long to reply; her text was a long and detailed narrative that said, "Yes, I have feelings for another guy. But, rest assured, I have not done inappropriate things. I have kept an arm''s length from him. Could you please sign the agreement soon so that it would no longer have to be this way and so I can pursue my own happiness? Thank you." The text surprised Carlos as he was not expecting his assumptions to be correct.


    The truth was, she was lying. Yes, she had had a thing for a boy, but it was ages ago. She had already moved on.


    She only said this to her husband because she wanted him to sign the agreement as soon as possible. She did not think a sessful man like him would just allow his wife to love someone else.


    At this point, she was getting really annoyed and started thinking to herself what a slow man her husband was. ''Why can''t he just pick up that pen and get it over with?'' she thought. ''He acts as if he has a thing for me, and it''s ridiculous!''


    The girl perceived herself as a reasonable and considerate person. Her husband had been spotted with an actress once before, and then caught shopping with a so-called celebrity. If she really had feelings for her husband, her heart would have been shattered to pieces. But to this day she felt nothing but apathy.


    She just couldn''t understand why Carlos just couldn''t sign the agreement.


    This time, however, Carlos agreed on one condition. "I will sign the papers as you wish, but you have to tell my grandpa about it first. If he says it''s alright, then I will tender the divorce papers immediately."


    The man sent the text to the young girl and thought, ''This marriage was arranged by grandpa, so I can''t divorce her without his permission.''


    When Debbie received the text, she found herself caught up in confusion. ''His grandpa? Who in the world is this man''s grandpa?'' she wondered. ''I don''t even know who his grandpa is. How am I supposed to tell him about my divorce?'' Debbie scratched her head in frustration. When her father was still alive to make all the arrangements, he had simply handed her a contract of marriage one day and said, "You won''t regret marrying him." Then the clueless girl had no other choice but to marry Carlos. She had no idea that such arrangements were made by her spouse''s grandpa. How was she supposed to know?


    "He''s your grandpa. You should be the one to persuade him!


    Why would you pin this task on me? Your grandpa must be a stubborn old man and you want me to be the puppet that bears all of his wrath. You brat!"


    Debbie replied to Carlos'' text with her lips pouted. ''This man is so annoying, just like Jail Mu! I hate them both, '' she reflected.


    Carlos was amused by the text his feisty wife had sent him. ''She''s such a short-tempered girl. After all, she''s still young and I need to be more inclusive, '' he thought. ''s! No one has dared to speak to me like this before.'' Carlos shook his head with resignation. ''Wait! There''s another girl who would speak to me like this -- Debbie Nian.''


    The man had also begun to be irritated, just as the woman had had a few moments ago. He had bothered himself with Debbie way too many times today.


    "My grandpa is in New York. You may find him now," he replied impatiently.


    "What the fuck?" Debbie eximed.


    She was fuming when she raised her hand in an attempt to throw her phone. Luckily, she quickly changed her mind and threw it onto her bed.


    After collecting herself and calming down, she picked up her phone and finally replied to her annoying husband''s text. "Carlos Huo, you have the balls to treat me this way! I''m going to New York tomorrow. If your grandpa doesn''t say yes, I will stay there until he budges!"


    "Do as you wish," the man replied quickly.


    He then chucked his phone away, like Debbie had done. He did not tell his grandpa himself because he had promised that old man that he would not divorce his wife. If she wanted to divorce him so badly, she should be the one responsible for persuading his grandpa. He thought it was a pretty fair trade and did not understand why his wife went all ballistic.


    ''She''s so naive! And so willfully stupid!'' Carlos thought.


    After reading her husband''s reply, Debbie was infuriated. She tried so hard to pacify herself. "Debbie Nian, calm down! He is your husband and it was you who agreed to marry him in the first ce! Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­" she told herself.


    The girl grew more frustrated upon realizing she still had to takerge strides to get her useless husband to sign the divorce papers. She couldn''t just fly to New York to persuade his stupid spouse''s grandpa.


    She moaned and groaned the whole day when Jared finally snapped. He covered his ears in frustration. "What the hell is wrong with you, you stupid Tomboy? Just tell me! Are you going through the changes of life early?" the boy eximed.


    Debbie looked at him with a sad look and murmured, "I''m so upset." She kept asking herself over and over again why Carlos wouldn''t just sign the papers.


    "What are you so upset for? Just tell us and we''ll hear you out. We promise we''re here to help you!" Jared assured the struggling girl. Kristina and Kasie seconded the motion and nodded immediately after Jared had made his statement.


    The troubled girl shook her head with resignation and thought, ''How can I tell you about that? If I tell you guys Carlos is my husband and that I want to divorce him, you would all think I''m crazy!''


    With this in mind, Debbie shed a bitter smile. She didn''t even have the marriage of certificate as proof in her hands. She could not show her friends any evidence that she was Mrs. Huo. They might even send her to the mental hospital to have her brain checked for anything funny.


    After all, Carlos still seemed to be distant towards people like her. ''Damn!'' Debbie thought. ''What the hell am I supposed to do now?''


    "How about you think about this instead? I was invited to a dinner party this evening. Do you want toe with me?" Jared offered. Earlier that day, his father had asked him to go to the dinner party on his behalf. He had originally nned not to follow his father''s order, but he thought that if Debbie wanted to go to the party or ever so needed to, he could take her to the party.


    Out of options, the problematic girl nodded indifferently. She had not been traveling for a long time and maybe the uing dinner party would make her feel better.


    Kasie had to go to her friend''s birthday party while Kristina had her own family dinner to attend to; Dixon was busy preparing for the entrance exams for the postgraduate school, so only Debbie and Jared we''re avable to attend the evening party.


    The considerate boy took Debbie shopping so that they could get her an evening dress. He picked a red dress for her that would match her red lipstick.


    When Debbie saw the dress, her face twitched in difort. It was backless and she didn''t think it would suit her.


    "You''re still my best friend, right? But don''t you know me at all? This dress? For me? Seriously?" Debbie asked jared. She did not wear the dress and instead cast a burning ce that would send Jared right into a guilt trip.


    But, Jared had more evil intentions. "The guests this evening are all gonna be sessful businessmen. You should dress up so that if you develop a crush on someone, you can take him home and..." he exined with a goofy grin on his face. "Ouch!" A sudden scream spilled out of his mouth as Debbie kicked his leg hard before he could finish his perverted sentence.


    She withdraw her leg, took the dress from the saledy ad entered the fitting room to put it on.


    ''Fine! I''ll wear this dress,'' she thought with determination. ''After all, I''m a pretty girl''.


    After a few minutes, Debbie got out of the fitting room wearing the dress Jared had picked out for her.


    Jared''s jaws dropped when he saw what his best friend looked like. "Tomboy... No, no, no... Miss Nian! You look like a girl!" Jared eximed in delight.


    "Are you out of your mind? I am a girl and I''ve always been a girl!" Debbie retorted louder, waving her fist around to threaten him. The red dress embraced her form, falling perfectly on the ground. It was no secret that she looked so stunning that any man could fall head over heels for her.

 Chapter 15: Pretending To Be Pure

    Chapter 15: Pretending To Be PureSeeing that the girl before him was now a changed woman, Jared took out his phone and photographed the rare beauty that was in front of him. He shed a cunning smile as he was nning to post her photos in his WeChat moments. After all, his best friend only looked this decent once in a blue moon, so he felt the need to document this moment.


    "You look stunning! Tomboy, if I didn''t know who you truly are, I would court you and ask you to be my girlfriend. The only thing is¡­ you need to wear a thicker bra. Add some padding, maybe. Your chest is so obviously t." After teasing Debbie, Jared chuckled.


    Upon hearing his insult, Debbie fumed. She raised her leg in another attempt to kick her annoying friend, but a cold voice stopped her. "Since when is everyone allowed to enter the Spirit?"


    The manager and the saledies walked towards Carlos to greet him. They were all dumbfounded by his words. ''What could Mr. Huo be talking about? Who is he referring to?'' they thought to themselves.


    Debbie knew that voice and did not have to turn around to confirm who it was; it was her husband, Carlos.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and prep herself. ''He''s trying to provoke you on purpose, Debbie. Just ignore him, '' she told herself in her mind.


    She withdrew her leg and told Jared, "I want to change into another dress. This one is way too revealing for me." Indeed, the dress was revealing for a person like her. It was a backless dress that was only hanging on her shoulders with two bow knots.


    Before Jared was able to say something, Carlos'' sarcastic voice made its way again. "Really? You call this dress too revealing? Are you from ancient China? Stop pretending to be so conservative and pure!"


    Little did Carlos know that his words would give himself a p in the face some day.


    After saying that, he let go of Olga, signaled her to select a dress and sat on the couch.


    Olga nced at Debbie contemptuously and then proceeded to the VIP clothing area with a saledy, marching as proud as a peacock.


    Holding the hemlines of her dress in her grips, Debbie walked up to Carlos with a burning look and said, "Are you out of your mind? Why are youing after me like a mad dog? I was framed to make the love confession. I didn''t mean it at all. If you think I''m in love with you, then it''s time to stop dreaming! I would never fall in love with a mean person like you!"


    She went over the confession this time as she needed to make it clear that she didn''t love him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to negotiate the divorceter.


    Carlos'' face soured at her words. The manager wondered if it was right for her to drag the young girl out of the store for Carlos'' sake, but before she could decide on that, Jared grabbed Debbie''s arm and dragged her out off the premises of trouble.


    He did not dare to offend Carlos again.


    "From now on, this girl is banned from this shop!" Carlos eximed, the echoes of his voice following Debbie.


    This made Debbie more furious than ever. She could not bear to have her name on the same marriage certificate as this man anymore. She freed her arm from Jared''s grip and turned around to challenge Carlos.


    "Carlos Huo, I''m telling you..." Before the feisty girl could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered by Jared''s big palm. Dragging her over to the counter, Jared chucked a bank card over the top. "We''ll have this dress," he told the cashier.


    "Miss, aren''t you going to have your make up done here?" the cashier asked. The luxurious shop also provided services on top of their products. After all, this was how rich people lived.


    Jared once again grabbed Debbie''s arm tightly whilst shaking his head and saying, "No, thanks. Please, be quick. We''re in a hurry."


    The boy was determined to get his best friend out of the store because he knew that she would definitely start a fight with Carlos.


    He could not allow his beloved friend to offend such a powerful man; she would pay for it forever.


    When they got all they paid for, Jared led Debbie into his Mercedes-Benz.


    He let go of her hand, locked the door, and gasped for air. "Open the door! I''m telling you, I am going to divorce that bastard now! Why am I so unfortunate to have to be married to Carlos Huo! Help me, God!"


    Realizing what she had just thought out loud, Debbie stopped her tantrum. Silence filled the car; it was so quiet that if a needle were to be dropped, they would hear it. Jared stared nkly at her in shock of what he just heard.


    She suddenly realized that even if she wanted her best friend to believe her, she would not be able to, as she had no possession of concrete evidences. All the girl was able to do was lean against the back of the seat and heave a heavy sigh. "It''s the truth¡­ I''ve been married for three years and my husband is that stupid, arrogant guy inside that shop. But, we only got married for the contract. I''ve been meaning to divorce him, but he¡­"


    Before she could finish, her friend interrupted and said, "Tomboy, stop. You don''t need to exin. Don''t worry, I understand." Jared nced at the poor delusional girl.


    Debbie was pumped thinking that Jared believed her. "Jared, I didn''t intend to keep it from you guys. After all..."


    "Alright, alright. We''re going to the mental hospital now. I will take you to the best doctor in the best hospital. Oh, no, I''ll take you straight to the director of the hospital." Jared held her hand in pity. "Don''t worry. Even if it''s incurable, I will never give up on you." Taking out his phone, Jared opened a navigation application to input their destination -- the mental hospital.


    Debbie furiously snatched his phone to stop him and was rendered speechless for a while. She knew it! She knew nobody would believe her if she told them that she was Carlos Huo''s wife.


    Finally, she opened her mouth and said, "Never mind. Let''s go to the dinner party now."


    Jared cast a few more looks of disbelief before asking her, "Are you alright?" ''Is her disease regressing?'' he thought.


    "Yes, I am totally fine,"


    she helplessly answered with profound resignation.


    The anniversary party of the Lu Group was held on a cruiser named "The Ocean", which could carry up to thousands of people. The cruiser was docked at a wharf to the east of Y City.


    The cruiser was worth a billion dors and the greatest and biggest corporations would always prefer to hold their parties there.


    Getting out of the car, Debbie stared at the cruiser which was emitting pretty warm lights like fireflies hovering over the ocean. She tried to twist her messy hair into a bun.


    However, her hair was too silky to be tied up and fell down several times until she was finally irritated. She pouted andined, "I wanted to cut my hair shortst time, but Kristina intervened and stopped me. I''m so jealous of girls with short hair."


    Jared smiled as he took out a grey suit and put it on. Then, he took the rubber band in Debbie''s hand. He raise her chin with his hand and looked at her. "Since you are unable to tie your hair up, just leave it be. You look nice either way."


    Although Debbie was boyish, she always paid much attention to her hair which was Shinning and smooth.


    She used expensive shampoos and conditioners to take care of her hair; it was what made her so eye-catching.


    As for her skin, it was not perfect. Fortunately, her skin was pale which made her look like a glowing fair maiden.


    The evening dress would not go with her hairstyle, but her pretty face made up for all that was lost.


    "Hey, don''t you have many lipstick shades? Why don''t you put some on?" Jared suggested. He believed that she would look more stunning with some make up on.


    Debbie selected a shade from her purse; she chose the one that matched the color of her dress perfectly. She painted over her lips and gave her trustee best friend a smile.


    "Great! You look nice," Jared said, thankful to see such a pretty face. "Now, let''s get going." The escort to the muse threw her purse over to the back seat of his car and took out a pair of high heels which he had bought for his best friend along the way.


    After Debbie had slipped into her shoes, Jared extended his arms as an invitation.


    In return, she generously epted the invitation and held his arm as they boarded the cruiser which was luxuriously furnished.


    Many guests had already made their way. Debbie did not always have the opportunity toe to such parties, so she barely know anyone.


    The only person she knew took her to the area where they served food and then he left her alone to scout some women he fancied.

 Chapter 16: The Wine

    Chapter 16: The WineSeating herself at a table at the corner of the cabin, Debbie sighted the dark, velvety skies studded with diamonds. Apanied by the sounds of waves crashing upon the surface of the water as she dined upon exquisite snacks, her mood lifted. A gust of the cold, sea breeze blew and kissed her skin. As much as she loved the sensation, Debbie stood up and proceeded to put the window to a tight shut. They all had exited the clothing store with haste, failing to notice that her wrap had been left behind. Fortunately, there was heating in the cabins. Otherwise, she had to think of surviving a possible frostbite.


    Only apanied by her shadow, Debbie waited and waited, indulging herself with delicious food. Not once did it bother her that the party hadn''t started. Dealing with boredom was simple.


    Reveling in eating snacks, Debbie felt her throat grow torrid. She went to fetch herself a beverage and overheard a conversation regarding the Lu family. Apparently, they were looking forward to the arrival of an esteemed guest, without whose presence, the party would never start nor the boat sail.


    Silence shattered. All women shuffled to the door in furor, but the same couldn''t be applied to Debbie as she remained seated and eyeballed the scene.


    All the women seemed to belong in well-heeled families. A big thrill was apparent on everyone''s face, but their refinement kept them from shrieking.


    Within half a minute, Debbie finally knew the source of their excitement.


    The food section was stationed higher than the others, enabling her to have a view of themotion at the door clearly. It was him. None other than her husband. The richest bachelor in Y City, they referred to him as, since few people in the city knew about their marriage.


    The revered guest the Lu family and all the others had been waiting for had finally shown his face. In the moment Carlos showed up, the boat blew its horns, departing to sail the sea. The festivitiesmenced.


    Despite possessing such a rowdy personality, Debbie knew when to steer out of trouble.


    It was never her wish to instigate conflict with Carlos, especially in public. But, the petty man himself had been testing her patience. Just like that, Debbie avoided him like a gue.


    Carlos and his date graced the floor by having the first dance. All had eyes on the two, dreamily sighing as they took in the view except for Debbie as she sneered. The woman was unforgettable for her as she had insulted her at the mall just a few days ago.


    And there was another couple. ''Wait¡­'' Debbie observed the couple closely. ''Is that the principal? Curtis Lu?'' Briskly shaking her head, Debbie debated if she was seeing right, especially with the amount of food and beverages she had consumed.


    Realization struck her mind. She folded her arms. ''Duh, it''s a party thrown by his family. Of course, he''d be here.'' In a chocte brown dress, Curtis'' date looked chic and stunning.


    First dance over, ps and cheers echoed throughout the cabin. Even Debbie herself pped, but solely for Curtis and his date.


    The crowd dispersed to seize their favorite activities. People gathered here and there while some remained in the cabin or on the deck. They drank, cheered, spoke, andughed merrily. All seemed happy.


    However, wise people could see that most people just shared shallow, meaningless things to one another. Sure they could exchange greetings, be polite, sing and dance, as well as share drinks. But, all of this had no substance because none of them would share their genuine thoughts.


    As for Debbie''s friend Jared who she hade with, she saw him seed in picking up two girls and flirt with them.


    A short sigh escaped her lips after she had shaken her head. Hunger sated, Debbie decided to stroll around the deck and savor the view nature offered.


    The deck was rather crowded. When the wind gusted, she felt the cold sting her skin. It was frigid outside.


    Heading for the cabin with the intentions of borrowing Jared''s jacket, she came to a full stop when she saw how intimate he and one of the girls he had flirted with were as he leaned forward for a kiss. Unable to press on with her own intentions, Debbie turned back.


    Leaning against the rails, gazing at the sea, she snickered, ''Jared is a guy after all. I shouldn''t be so surprised. Men are considered to be powerless in front of alluring women.''


    An unweing thought perturbed her. ''If I looked ugly¡­ would Jared still want to be my friend?''


    "Debbie?" a gentle voice called out, breaking her line of thought.


    Tucking a lock of her hair behind her ears, she turned towards the voice. It was Curtis. "Good evening, Mr. Lu," she greeted politely as he had been with her.


    Acting tough or authoritative never worked on Debbie. So far, she was fond of the way Curtis taught others, which was soft and gradual, just like his personality.


    Eyes falling upon Debbie''s exposed skin, Curtis sighed as he took off his zer and draped it on her shoulder.


    "It''s cold out here. Why didn''t you stay inside?" he asked.


    Warmth filled Debbie''s body when she heard Curtis'' earnest concern. "I ate way too much, so I came out here to make the food settle down my stomach for a bit." epting his gesture was something Debbie needed at the moment as she had been freezing in the cool sea breeze.


    "Oh, I see." Curtis looked amused at Debbie''s response. "Did youe here with Jared?"


    "Yes."


    "Thatd''s a yer," he said as he rested his arms on the rails, looking out to the vast sea. "He left you as soon as he saw that pretty girl."


    "It''s fine. He''s single." Debbie tittered. "He has the right to be happy and date whoever he wants."


    The subject then changed. "Come. I want you to meet someone."


    "Eh? Who?" Debbie was lost at Curtis'' words. Why would he want to introduce someone to her? Did he treat everyone so nicely? Or was it just her?


    Instead of offering a response, Curtis stretched out his hand, embodying chivalry. There was not much of a choice. In resignation, Debbie agreed and followed him back to the cabin.


    Inside the Food Section


    There were three people Curtis had led Debbie to: Carlos, Olga, and that woman who had shared a dance with Curtis. The sight of the first two made her stomach churn.


    ''Carlos? Are you kidding me?''


    While Curtis had greeted the three urbanely, his friend Carlos cast sharp res that could be mistaken for daggers. Every second was torment. Anger welled up inside Debbie''s body, taking shape of a bomb that was ticking, ready to explode. Without a word, she turned to leave, but Curtis outstretched his hand and prevented her from progressing. "Debbie, this is Carlos Huo, my good buddy. This is Olga Mi, his date. And this is my girlfriend, Colleen Song." Adjusting his nce to Colleen Song, he smiled. "Colleen, this is Debbie Nian."


    Put on the spot, Debbie inwardly sighed before turning around to face Colleen Song. Ignoring the other two, she sauntered to her and beamed. "Hi, Colleen. It''s nice to meet you." Numerous questions rushed into her mind. In no way were Debbie and Curtis close, so why did he want her to meet his girlfriend? To add, they had never even talked except at school before. Nothing made sense.


    Tenderly taking Debbie''s hand, Colleen Song smiled delicately. "Hi, Debbie. I''ve heard so much about you. You are so beautiful." Unknowing how to react to thepliments thrown unto her, Debbie turned tight lipped and just focused on Colleen Song''s voice, which was soft and mellow.


    "We''re friends now, so if you ever need anything, just ask, okay?"


    Never did Debbie expect to be ttered to this extent. Both girls had smiles, sharing the tender moment until a voice shattered it into nothingness. "Colleen, you must remember, not anyone can be a friend. You need to open your eyes and don''t be fooled by the surface as a putrid soul may like within."


    Both Colleen Song and Curtis looked at Carlos, aghast. Curtis had anticipated that they might not be pleased to see each other, but this was belligerent.


    Even with Carlos'' contempt against women, he had never uttered degrading words to any woman as there was no need to. When a woman came on too strong and struck against him like gum underneath a shoe, a simple sentence uttered from his lips could bring forth hell.


    ''What''s this all about? Is this because of what Debbie said I the video?'' Curtis pondered to himself, trying to understand the situation.


    While Debbie tried to remain herposure and avoid trouble, that man decided to pour fuel to the fire. The bomb exploded. ''Enough is enough!''


    Snatching the wine ss from Olga''s hand, barren of hesitancy, Debbie threw the wine in Carlos'' face. "Debbie!" Curtis was a tadte from preventing a scene.


    Gaps filled the air as they saw Carlos soaked in wine. Uncontroble chatter ensured, speaking I''ll of Debbie.


    "Oh my God!" "Goodness! What has gotten into that woman?!" "What audacity she has to disgrace Mr. Huo''s face with wine!"


    "She''s out of her mind!"


    "Just wait and see. She is as good as dead!"


    "There''s no way Mr. Huo''s taking this lightly."

 Chapter 17: Feed Her To The Sharks

    Chapter 17: Feed Her To The SharksUnfortunately for Debbie, Carlos managed to dodge her aim with ease. Not a single drop of wine fell on him. Usually, that alone was enough to forgive and forget. But not for Carlos.


    After he had straightened his suit, he cursed her in an icy cold voice, "You bloody woman!"


    "Carlos," Curtis chimed in instantly before things could get out of hand, "it was an ident." ncing at Debbie, Curtis discreetly motioned for her to agree.


    But she merely snorted, and threw Carlos an overt taunting look. Without batting an eye, she dered, "No, Mr. Lu. As a matter of fact, I did it on purpose." As soon as the words left her mouth, a pair of burning eyes met her equally intimidating gaze.


    If one listened carefully, the sound of angry mes crackling could almost be heard in the silence which was fraught with tension.


    "Security!" Carlos shouted without looking away.


    A few secondster, several guards came running to his aid. "What can we do for you, Mr. Huo?" they asked promptly.


    Through clenched teeth, hemanded, "Feed this woman to the sharks. Anyone who so much as attempts to save her bes an enemy of mine!" His intimidation worked. Because now, no one dared to rescue Debbie from what was about to happen.


    The youngdy, however, did not even flinch. Giving back Curtis his jacket, she took off her high heels and braced herself for a fight. "Don''t you dare!" she warned the security guards who were moving towards her.


    More people turned their attention to the conflict. From afar, Jared, who was already tipsy at that point, suddenly heard Debbie''s loud voice. He sprang up from his stool and dashed towards the crowd, abandoning the two girls who were with him.


    When he arrived at the scene, Debbie was already in the middle of a fight with the guards. As the onlookers were interested to see the oue, they did not vacate the premises, and simply kept their distance by taking a few steps back every now and then.


    On the side, Curtis tried to talk Carlos out of his irrational decision, but thetter remained impervious to the principal''s appeal. It had always been that way with him. Once Carlos made up his mind, no one could sway him. Not even his best friend.


    When Warren Lu, Curtis'' father, thought there were people causing trouble on the cruiser, he decided to send some professional bodyguards over.


    Determined, Debbie was able to knock down seven security guards and three bodyguards before finally being subdued. It took three bodyguards just to restrain her on the floor. Although no one could say it out loud, it was quite an embarrassing sight to see.


    Nevertheless, it was enough to snap Jared out of his trance. The moment he tried toe to her aid, he was stopped by two other bodyguards. In his condition, he did not have the maximum capacity to fight back. It did not mean, however, that he would make it easy for them to detain him. "Let go of me! I have to help her!" Jared said, struggling out of their grip. "Get out of my way! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! Did you hear me? I''ll kill all of..."


    His voice trailed off as soon as he noticed Carlos staring at him.


    Closing his mouth, Jared watched the bodyguards drag Debbie out of the cabin. Like a flock of sheep, the crowd followed them.


    Clearly, they were enjoying the show. No one could care less how serious the whole matter was bing.


    After all, the star of the show was the influential Mr. Huo. And now, he intended to have someone fed to the sharks. How often could one see that happen? Was it not exciting?


    Unlike the others, Curtis did not follow them. Before he walked out of the cabin, he whispered something to a few bodyguards. And when he passed by Jared, he gave him aforting look, as if to say, "Take it easy," before running off to implement his n.


    Although Curtis tried to calm Jared down, thetter still wrenched himself free from the hold of the two bodyguards. Without giving them a chance to grab him again, he ran out of the cabin. As soon as he reached the deck, all he heard was loud exmations from the onlookers.


    "My goodness! She''s really going to be thrown into the ocean!"


    "Woah, Mr. Huo is so terrifying! How did the poor girl end up offending such a man?"


    "Hmph! Whatever she''s done, she probably deserved what''sing to her! Stupid woman! Even if Mr. Huo does throw her into the ocean, nobody is going to stand up to him!"


    "Ah, my God! They''re about to drop her!" Amidst the mixed reactions, Jared sought thedy who had caused such a turmoil.


    To his horror, he found Debbie with half of her body falling off the cruiser. Jared brushed past the onlookers and rushed towards her, shouting, "Release her! Carlos Huo, for Pete''s sake, send your dogs away and let her go! This is too much! Ugh!" Just as he was about to approach Debbie, two bodyguards held him by shoulders. Out of the blue, one of them punched him hard in the stomach. It was so painful to a point where Jared could not utter another word for a while.


    As he fell to his knees, he did not see what happened next with his own eyes. All he heard was a distinctive scream, and he knew he had failed to stop the inevitable from happening. Water flew in every direction as Debbie was thrown into the cold sea.


    Aghast, Jared lifted his head with an ashen face. As though in denial, he looked around first. His friend was really nowhere to be seen on the deck.


    ''No! No!'' he thought while panic crossed his face. ''Tomboy! Debbie!''


    The initial shock gave him a burst of energy as he struggled to free himself. The moment he wriggled away from the bodyguards, he dashed to the rails and shouted to the ocean, "Debbie!" He squinted his eyes in the dark. "Debbie!" Nothing. No response. Neither could he see her as far as his eyes could reach. "Why are you all standing around, you idiots! Do something!" he yelled at the bystanders.


    The sea was as ck as the sky. Soon, it appeared serene once again. Deep and vast like an enormous sleeping beast, it only took several seconds to swallow a person.


    Weakened by the horrific incident, Jared punched the rails in anger. He hated himself for not knowing how to swim. "Tomboy, I''m so sorry. I..."


    Some women screaming in shock brought him out of his own thoughts. Something was floating in the sea. "Look! Is that Debbie Nian?" someone in the crowd eximed, pointing somewhere in the water.


    "Aye, it''s really her! Look! She''s held onto the boat!"


    "Turns out she can actually swim!"


    When Jared looked around, he saw some faces in the crowd looking relieved to find out that Debbie could swim.


    Within a minute, Debbie clutched the rails and appeared before everyone, drenched from head to toe. As soon as her feet touched the deck, she spun back and spat a mouthful of water. It tasted salty. It had notpletely sunk in yet that a moment ago, she could have died. After gasping a few times, she still could not breathe normally.


    Her eyes swept the crowd. Soon, she spotted Carlos, who was holding a ss of wine not far from her. The man looked at her with indifferent eyes, as though what she had just experienced was of little importance.


    She turned her head and spat more water. All good etiquette forgotten, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. There was no room for elegance when everything she wore was soaking wet.


    Except for her high heels. They were long gone. Barefoot, she began to walk on the deck.


    Lifting her soggy dress, she wore an expressionless look while pushing away Jared as he tried to hug her. Something did not feel right as she walked straight to Carlos.


    Everyone on board held their breath. They wondered and waited in anticipation. What was Debbie going to do?


    Handing the wine ss to the waiter who was beside him, Carlos stared at the woman approaching him. His hands were deep in his pockets while his face showed no signs of worry. He raised an eyebrow at her, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Debbie Nian.


    The more I utter your name, the more it feels familiar, '' he thought to himself.


    "Ah! Crazy! The woman must be crazy!" remarked a man in the crowd.


    "This is suicidal! Someone ought to stop her!"


    "She''s so dead! How dare she treat my dream man that way!" eximed a woman.


    Although everyone was certain that Debbie was up to something dangerous, nothing had prepared them for what the youngdy did next.


    As Debbie drew closer to Carlos, she ran towards him and locked his neck with her arms like a ko clinging to a tree. Before anyone else could shake off their awe, she kissed him on the lips. When Jared realized what was happening, his eyes widened to the size of two tes.


    "What?" A bystander voiced his thoughts out loud. "Kissing? This woman is just getting bolder and bolder."


    Anger became visible in Carlos'' eyes. Even with the dim light, Debbie could clearly see it. It was just what she wanted to happen. From the moment her life was no longer in peril, she was enveloped with the desire to see him filled with rage!


    However, when the shock and anger began to wane, Carlos brought her closer to him and held her in his arms. The kisssted a long time. Longer than Debbie predicted. What was actually happening was far from what she had imagined. Her lips were purple because of the cold.


    Carlos bent a little to carry her in his arms. Without so much as an exnation, he strode towards the lounge of the cabin.


    It was as though the whole word quieted down. Nothing but the soft waves could be heard.


    The people one the deck exchanged puzzled looks, yet nobody said a word. Some were too scared to voice out their thoughts; others felt like it was a dream, while the rest were too furious to speak.


    In the third category, among them was Olga.


    Meanwhile, in the lounge, Carlos kicked a door open and carried the woman into the room.


    In his arms, Debbie was too stunned to speak. Had she gone too far? The man seemed too dazed to pay attention to her facial expression. He kept the lights off. After putting her down on the floor, he kicked the door shut.


    Now that they were alone atst, he approached her and did what he felt like doing ever since the kiss on the deck.


    Her hands pressed behind her back, Debbie was trapped between him and the door whilst he explored her body. She could not move.


    "Carlos..." she observed. But it fell on deaf ears. She wanted to say, "Let go of me," but she never got the chance.

 Chapter 18: Kneed

    Chapter 18: Kneed"Let go of me!" Finally, Debbie was able to speak.


    With a sneer, Carlos stopped what he was doing and pressed his head against hers. "You are too young to be doing this. Are you this desperate for money? How much is one night?"


    Money was the least of his problems. Even if he stopped working at that very moment, he would still have enough money to spend for the next 300 years.


    For a moment, fire spewed out of her eyes. Clenching her fists tightly, she took deep breaths to refrain from losing control. She forced a smile. It was a faint one, and in an instant, it was gone. With her disheveled hair and her ragged breathing, Carlos found it enticingly beautiful.


    "100 million," she said through gritted teeth. The light in his eyes grew colder. "Are you kidding me? You?"


    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that he would have to spend a dime, let alone a million, just to sleep with the woman he so despised.


    Ironically, some timeter, when the time came that he did want to sleep with her, she would not even so much as spare him a nce. He just did not know that yet. He was, possibly for the first time, caught in such an odd dilemma.


    Debbie smiled wanly. "Mr. Huo, hear me out," she said.


    But he shook his head once. "I''m done with talking. Let me see if you''re worth it," he countered. Whatever it was that she wanted to say, Carlos already knew that it was not worth hearing. Thus, he was not stupid enough to let another word escape her mouth.


    ''Damn!'' Debbie cursed internally. ''You evil man!''


    Trying to maintain her smile, Debbie wrapped her arms around his neck. In the dark, their bodies appeared to fit perfectly like a puzzle as she pulled his body close to hers. The air in the room was so tempting. For a moment, Carlos seemed to be consumed with lust again. With her lips dangerously closing the gap between them, Debbie had him right where she wanted. Suddenly, she lifted a leg and kneed him in the groin.


    Groaning, Carlos closed his eyes in pain and bent down on the floor beside her.


    This time, the glint of happiness in Debbie''s eyes was genuine. ''Did you really want to take advantage of me? Hah! Not going to happen, '' she thought. "Mr. Huo," she remarked, "I was trying to tell you that, even if you were to give me a hundred million..." She paused, and then shed a scornful look. "...I would not sleep with you." Debbie fixed her wet dress casually. Then, she looked down at the man, and said, "See ya."


    When she turned to leave, however, Carlos grabbed her by the arm, his pale face filled with pain. With a raised eyebrow, she shoved his hand away, opened the door, and disappeared from his sight.


    At the moment, thedy with a smug face might feel great about what she had just done. But in the future, if and when she would meet Carlos again, she might as well escape as fast as she could. Why? Because he was not going to forgive her without a payback.


    Not far from the room, Curtis, Colleen, and Jared were biding their time with some security guards. If Debbie had stayed inside any longer, Curtis would have had to break in to get her. Fortunately, just as he was about to make a move, thedy in question emerged from the room.


    "Debbie!" Curtis called.


    "Tomboy," Jared said, relieved. He advanced towards her, and pulled her into his arms. "Thank God, you came out. We were going to break the door open!" Then, it dawned on him. He examined her carefully, and asked, "Did Carlos hurt you?"


    "No," she answered casually. ''If only you guys knew that he''s the one who''s hurting right now, '' she thought, gloating inwardly.


    Suppressing a smirk never felt more difficult for Debbie than that particr moment. She cleared her throat, and nced at everyone.


    They were simply relieved to hear her reply. So much so, no one noticed she was stifling augh.


    After taking one look at Debbie, Colleen took her into the lounge to change her clothes. Once the young university student was all cleaned up, Colleen and Curtis escorted Jared and her off the cruiser. They felt it was necessary in case they found themselves in trouble again.


    "Have a good rest when you''re back. I''ll talk to Carloster," Curtis informed her. Although he did not know what transpired in the room while they were alone, he was certain about one thing. After what Debbie did at the party, Carlos would not just forget it, and it would cost her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu, and Colleen. I''m sorry I ruined your party," Debbie apologized. It was not until then that she started to feel terrible for ruining the Lu Group''s party. Once again, she fell prey to Carlos'' insensitive words which led her to react irrationally. Now she realized that she should have just ignored him.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it," Curtis dered genuinely. "Now, go back and have some rest."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu. Good night," Debbie replied, giving a rueful smile.


    As soon as they got in, the Mercedes slowly drove away. When the car was no longer within sight, Colleen interlocked arms with Curtis, and asked, "Curtis, why didn''t you just tell her the truth?"


    The memory of an utterly confused Debbie yed in his mind. He could not help but find it funny. "It''s not the time yet," he answered.


    Shrugging, Colleen replied grudgingly, "Fine."


    With her hand in his, they went back to the party.


    Muchter, when Curtis found Carlos, thetter was having a smoke in the dim room while staring at the dark sky through the window. Despite noticing Curtis step in, the man neither moved nor spoke.


    "Carlos, she is young. Don''t be mad at her."


    The man''s silence was the only response he got, because, secretly, Carlos was still in a lot of pain. By the looks of it, Carlos surmised that Debbie had not shared the most recent stunt that she had pulled on him.


    After a pregnant pause, Carlos began, "I''m not mad at her. Not even a little."


    Poor Curtis. He did not even sense the sarcasm in his tone. The man nodded in relief. Turning to look outside once more, Carlos took another drag on his cigarette.


    The ZL Group was more than efficient with the investigation. Within two short days, Gail''s actions were discovered.


    As a result, she was expelled, with no chance of returning again. In addition, because of the high-reaching influence of the Economics and Management School of Y City University, no other school would ever admit any students who were expelled from it. This meant that the days of Gail as a university student was officially over.


    The incident was quite sensational in the university. Debbie, however, was not as surprised as the others. Making a video and ying it at theunch of the new products by ZL Group sounded pretty much like Gail''s style.


    The foolish girl brought it all on herself when she tried to ruin Debbie''s life.


    However, as much as Debbie wanted to see the girl punished for her actions, she thought of her aunt and uncle-inw who were likely devastated by the news. With a helpless sigh, she decided to pay them a visit and console them.


    When she did enter the house, however, it was just as she had assumed. Sebastian Mu, Gail''s father, was in a huge fit of fury. "Look at what you''ve done! How did I have such a dumb daughter as you?" he bellowed. "Thanks to you, not only is your future ruined, but now you''ve put mypany in jeopardy as well! It''s bad enough that you constantly pick on Debbie. But this time, you chose to mess with Mr. Huo!"


    One of the housemaids brought Debbie into the living room. Due to everyone being caught up in the moment, no one noticed her presence. On the couch, Gail was weeping with her face covered with her hands. Beside the distraught girl was her mother, Lucinda Nian. Gaunt and miserable, Debbie''s aunt had her head propped in one hand. The long green overcoat made her look paler than usual.


    After letting out a sigh, Debbie called Sebastian Mu lightly, "Uncle."


    The older man stopped berating his daughter upon hearing her voice. In a matter of seconds, his facial expression turned from anger to guilt when he saw Debbie. "Oh, Debbie, how long have you been here?"


    At the same time, Lucinda Nian woke up from her thoughts. Eyes growing wide with recognition as she turned to look, the mature woman got to her feet and walked to her niece. She took her hand into her own lovingly, looked at Debbie up and down, and asked her out of concern, "Debbie, how are you? Did Mr. Huo..."


    Even though Lucinda Nian did not finish her question, Debbie already knew what her aunt really wanted to ask. Both her aunt confession of love to Carlos as well as what happened on the cruiser had reached the ear of practically everyone in the upper-ss world.


    Shaking her head in response, Debbie was about to say something when Gail cut in, "Why are you here? Did youe to mock me? You Know what! Get out! You''re not wee here!"


    "Gail Mu, shut up!" Sebastian Mu yelled, boiling with anger. Being spoiled had made his daughter be such a disrespectful and ungrateful girl. Deep down, he felt like he was to me for having enabled her bad behavior to go on neglected for too long.


    The stern expression on her father''s face caused Gail to lean back, her head lowered timidly, but the look she shot at Debbie was a resentful as ever.


    ''It was her fault that Mr. Huo was furious at me and got me expelled. Why do I have to sit around and watch her grovel for my parents'' attention?'' Gail thought to herself.


    By now, Debbie was used to Gail''s irrationality. So, she ignored the death re that was boring holes into her face and walked over to Sebastian Mu. Tugging at his sleeve, she began, "Uncle, don''t be mad. I''m actually here because I was worried about Auntie and you."


    Truthfully, Debbie was more concerned about his health. Ever since she was little, she knew about Sebastian Mu''s high blood pressure and myocardial infarction.


    Looking a little worn out, Sebastian Mu sat back on the couch and let out a long sigh. ''When will Gail ever be a good girl like Debbie?'' he thought. If his daughter could even be half as good as his niece, that would make such a huge difference.


    While Sebastian Mu appreciated Debbie''s concern, Gail did not like being further painted as a bad daughter. "Debbie, save your hypocritical ttery! They are my parents!" She yelled, standing up with clenched fists.


    "Your dad is dead and your mom abandoned you...Ah!"


    The moment Gail''s harsh words left her mouth, she was struck with a stinging p in the face.

 Chapter 19: To New York

    Chapter 19: To New YorkA crisp sound reverberated around the room. It was Lucinda''s hand that had pped Gail across the cheek whilst Debbie stood there, expressionless.


    Venting her anger didn''t seem to satiate Lucinda''s anger. Picking up a feather duster, she swung it towards Gail.


    "Augh! Mom!" As the duster hit her back, Gail screamed in agony.


    How revealing it was that she had acted weak, helpless, and innocent in front of her schoolmates! Now, her true colors showed that she was mean and willful.


    Watching everything happen right before him, Sebastian rubbed his temples with resignation and never interfered with his wife educating their daughter.


    Looking at her aunt who had always favored her, Debbie was moved. Her heart ached when she saw Lucinda disappointed and heart-broken. ''Never mind, '' she thought. ''Gail has already been punished.'' Seeing Lucinda raise the duster again, Debbie stepped in and prevented her from going further. "Aunt, you''ve already hit Gail. I think she knows what she did wrong now."


    "Debbie, stay out of this. You''ve pleaded for her so many times since you were little! Look at her, she never learned!"


    Being the principal of a kindergarten, Lucinda was nice and able to control her temper, although her elder daughter Gail often drove her crazy.


    The younger daughter, Sasha Mu, had behaved better than Gail and even got along with Debbie.


    In the Tea Room


    Gail had been sent upstairs to apply some ice on her face. Sebastian went to the Tea Room, took out a tin of ck tea and began to wash the tea leaves.


    Sitting next to Lucinda, Debbie took out her phone and sent Carlos a message. "You let Gail off easily just this once and I''ll go to New York and talk with your grandfather about our divorce."


    Receiving no reply from him, she assumed that Carlos was busy.


    All three chatted sparsely until Sebastian received a call and had to leave to head to hispany.


    After Sebastian had left, Debbie looked into the cup and recalled what Gail had said to her moments ago. "Aunt, who''s my mother? Why did my father refuse to tell me anything about her even on his deathbed?" she asked lightly. When her father was knocking on heaven''s door, he made sure to marry his daughter to a stranger instead of letting her search for her mother.


    The expression Lucinda wore changed abruptly at the topic. She ced the teacup on the table with so much force that half of the tea spilled, soaking the tea board. "Don''t ask about her. That woman is heartless. Forget about her," Lucinda answered in a gloomy tone.


    It was only days after Debbie had been born that her mother had abandoned her and her father, Artie.


    The dramatic reaction Lucinda had made got Debbie sewing her lips tightly.


    When Debbie was about to leave, Lucinda asked her in a low voice, "Haven''t you met him yet?"


    Debbie knew her aunt was referring to Carlos.


    The thing was, her aunt knew she had married someone. But she never knew who it was.


    Unwillingly, Debbie answered in honesty, "Yes, I have. But, I want a divorce. I''m young and I don''t want to be trapped in a nominal marriage."


    Surprised by her response, Lucinda nodded. "Alright. It''s up to you. Whatever decision you make, I''m with you."


    "Thank you, Aunt."


    Out of the Mu family, Debbie unexpectedly saw a kennel on the roadside, making her face darken. That kennel was the main reason she despised Gail so much.


    Half a day had passed, but Carlos hadn''t returned her message yet.


    Butter that day, she saw Gail on the campus, which meant she was back to school. It also meant it was time for Debbie to go to New York.


    Due to the timely treatment, Gail''s face wasn''t as swollen as earlier. With the help of makeup, one could hardly tell her face went through such damage.


    Eyeing Debbie gloatingly, Gail spat, "You thought being Curtis'' pet could get you a free pass huh? Guess what? Curtis listens to Mr. Huo."


    Earlier, when her parents were having a conversation in their house, Gail had overheard that Carlos had agreed to allow her to go back to school.


    She didn''t understand, though, why a person who had gotten her expelled was willing to help her back to school.


    Maybe it''s because¡­


    I''m pretty and he has a crush on me? And when he knew that it was me who got expelled, he tried to make it right?''


    With this in mind, Gail couldn''t keep herughter in check.


    Everyone wished to have even a small connection with Carlos and whoever did was treated highly, simr to humans praising a god.


    Hands buried in the pockets of her coat, Debbie cast Gail a scornful look and snarled, "Go away, you psycho!" ''Mr. Lu wasn''t part of it anyway, '' she sneered internally.


    "Debbie Nian, I''m telling you, it was Mr. Huo who asked the school to take me back. It was Mr. Huo, you hear me? The one who you confessed your love to and turned you down. Remember?" Gail bbered like a twit.


    ''Of course I remember him cause he''s my husband, you idiot!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    Gail was getting better and better at twisting the facts and making up her own stories, Debbie found. "You know better than anyone why I confessed my love to Carlos. Also, where did you get the idea that he turned me down, hmm?" she retorted.


    "W-What? You mean he didn''t turn you down?" Gail said, dismayed by Debbie''s remarks. "Are you telling me that you slept with him?" she asked, starting tough again. "Well, isn''t this amusing? Debbie Nian, please go look at yourself in a mirror. You''d be mistaken for a man! You expect me to believe that Mr. Huo likes you? Oh please, you might''ve had a better chance convincing me that pigs can fly!"


    Knowing this was a waste of time, Debbie remembered that she had booked herself a flight to New York and had to make haste packing up her things back at the dorm. She also needed to go to the vi before heading for the airport. No way did she want to miss her flight.


    Not satisfied with how Debbie had reacted, Gail shouted, "Artie''s dead, Debbie! You lost your backing, so why the hell are you so proud, hun? Is it because of Jared and Curtis? You think they have your back now? I''m not scared. They''re just two men! Just wait and see! I''ll marry someone richer and more powerful than your damn husband!"


    Gail mentioning her father''s name made Debbie look upward and gaze at the blue sky. Taking a deep breath, she finally responded, "No need for that. You''ve already lost."


    Indeed, that was a fact. Because in Y City, even the entire H Country, who couldpare to Carlos in terms of power and wealth?


    Nothing but best intentions in mind, her father had married her off to the best man, but sadly, it didn''t work out between them.


    "Hey, what do you mean?"


    Gail rushed forward to grab Debbie. "Don''t you dare go without clearing that up!"


    A fist greeted her in response. "One more step and your face is mush."


    knowing that Debbie possessed an extensive knowledge of martial arts, Gail steeped back to keep herself out of Debbie''s reach.


    "I wonder what kind of pervert would actually like you. No wonder you''ve been single you whole life."


    You''ll be an old maid forever!" She dered furiously.


    "Do I really need a man to live my life?" Debbie retorted.


    The moment she got on the ne, a new rumour started circting around the campus which imed that Debbie was a lesbian. Again, her name became the hottest word on the forum of the Economics and Management School.


    In New York


    Before exiting the waiting area at the airport, she called Emmett to enquire about Carlos'' grandfather''s address.


    To her surprise, she received an address of a hospital. "Hospital? why is he in the hospital? What''s wrong?" She asked in confusion.

 Chapter 20: Did She Meet Her Match

    Chapter 20: Did She Meet Her MatchAt the other end of the line, Emmett paused a little to think. "Mrs. Huo, where are you?" He asked instead of answering her question. ''Has she really gone to New York?'' he thought to himself, a crease on his forehead.


    Trapped in his own musings, he heard Debbie say, "I''m in New York. I just got off the ne."


    Her voice trembled correspondingly, and then she added, "It''s freezing cold out here." What she said was no exaggeration, and Emmett was more than aware.


    Back home, the climate was weing with the soft breeze of Autumn. In New York, however, the temperature had dropped to several degrees below zero. The youngdy did not sound like she had any idea until she was there.


    Emmett''s mouth was agape in shock for a bit. He had not expected her to push through with going to New York by herself. "Mrs. Huo, please find somece where you can have a cup of coffee first. In the meantime, I''ll arrange a car for you right away." Despite the grave possibility of a divorce, as long as it was not finalized yet, Debbie still had every right to enjoy all the respect and proper treatment as Carlos'' wife. That was clear to Emmett, and so he insisted on being of assistance to the youngdy.


    Although she wanted to refuse, it was snowing heavily outside and she did not exactly have a better n in mind. After giving it some careful thought, she turned to the side and entered the nearest coffee bar that caught her eyes.


    Just as Emmett kept true to his word, a car picked Debbie up to drive her to the hospital where the old man she was supposed to see was currently confined.


    Upon entering the ICU ward, Debbie eyed the old man lying in bed, with all kinds of tubes and apparatuses inserted into his skinny and frail body.


    The mere sight of the man''s condition nearly broke her heart. "What happened?" Debbie asked in a soft whisper, turning to the driver who had brought her to the hospital from the airport.


    "Mr. Huo''s grandfather has been in poor health for years," the driver began, his chauffeur cap in his hand. "He has been in aa for over three years now. Ever since he got seriously ill, the man has not awakened from it."


    Looking at the motionless old man once again, Debbie could not help but feel every kind of sadness. ''Poor man, '' she thought to herself.


    At his age, instead of suffering alone in an ICU ward, he was supposed to be surrounded by his children and their respective families.


    Although he appeared to be receiving every possible means offort, it was still different than to be resting in his own home. She then sent a text message to Carlos. "Why did you not tell me about your grandfather''s condition?" If she had known about it, she might not havee to New York. The primary reason for her flying over had been to ask for an answer, but to her surprise, the old man could not even speak.


    Nevertheless, since Carlos and she were still married, strictly speaking, the old man was also her grandfather byw. Perhaps, it was a good thing that she hade to see him after all. Otherwise, she would never have guessed about his current situation. Turning to the driver, she asked, "Who''s taking care of Mr. Huo''s grandfather?"


    "Professionals, I hear. He''s provided with around-the-clock care," the driver exined, squinting as though he were trying to recall. "Mr. Huo and his parents oftene to check on him as well."


    After asking a few more questions, Debbie left the hospital. While waiting outside for the car, she stretched out her right hand to catch some snowkes until her hand went numb with the cold.


    Thanks to Emmett making arrangements while she was at the hospital, Debbie could stay at a ce which Carlos owned in New York. At least, just until she returned back home. It was not until she walked into the room that she learned the vi was where Carlos lived whenever he came to New York. A few personal items could be found neatly propped in their respective ces, some suits in the closet being one of the things which she noticed.


    Although Emmett was thoughtful in his actions, it was a pity that Carlos and Debbie were not meant to be together.


    Having flown for more than ten hours, after which she had headed directly to the hospital, it was no wonder that she felt the exhaustion oveing her. By the time she sat on the bed, she did not want to move a single muscle anymore.


    However, when it dawned on her that this was not her own bedroom, but Carlos'', and that she would be sleeping in his bed, she mustered what was left of her energy and dragged herself into the bathroom. As soon as she finished taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, she plopped onto the bed and fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow.


    On the other side of the world, Carlos was still at work in the ZL Group.


    He was putting aside some finished files, when he saw the text message from Debbie. "You didn''t ask," he replied.


    When he had received her message about letting Gail off easily the day before, he had been at a loss for words. Despite thedy being the one who was asking for a divorce, her message felt as though he was the one who wanted to get out of their marriage. More importantly, where had she gotten the nerve to propose terms and conditions?


    After sending the message, Carlos turned to Emmett and asked in a t tone, "How''s everything with her in New York?"


    ''Her? New York?'' For a moment, Emmett was confused as his thoughts were preupied with his work responsibilities. ''Oh, right, '' he thought suddenly. It finally urred to him whom Carlos was asking about. "After her visit to the hospital, Mrs. Huo went to the vi on Mountain Avenue. Right now, she is likely resting in the vi."


    Without lifting his eyes from the files before him, Carlos asked again, "When is sheing back?"


    "I didn''t ask. Mrs. Huo hasn''t booked a return ticket yet," Emmett answered.


    The man intertwined his fingers on the desk, and looked at him once more. "Postpone everything tomorrow on my schedule," Carlos said. "Book a ticket to New York for me." There were a few things he had to do anyway. One, he wanted to pay his grandfather a visit. And two, he preferred to talk with his wife about their divorce in person. ''It was better not to dy either of those matters, '' he thought to himself.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Initially, Debbie had nned to have some fun in New York before flying back home. Butter on, she had received a message from Gail out of the blue. It was regarding Lucinda; she had gotten into an ident.


    As soon as she read it, she called Sebastian to check on her aunt''s situation. Her uncle did not sound too distressed. "It''s not that bad," he said in aforting voice. But despite Sebastian''s reassurance, she was still worried. After the phone call, she quickly packed her things and went to the airport.


    The moment she got on the homeward bound ne, Carlos'' ne justnded in New York. But due to a curious twist of fate, they missed their chances of having their first meeting as a married couple, ironically to discuss their divorce.


    Six dayster, Carlos came back from New York as well, but he did not have any time to rest. A meeting with an important client had been scheduled at Orchid Private Club. As soon as he got off the ne, he had to head straight to the venue if he wanted to arrive on time.


    The night fell. A Bentley sped past along the road.


    Due to the evening rush hour, they were stuck in a traffic jam that extended all the way to the intersection. The car wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon. Carlos rolled down the car window and lit a cigarette. Tired, he took a drag on the cigarette to elevate his spirits.


    While his car was not moving, Carlos saw a bunch of people fighting in ane. Seven men had cornered a woman against a wall. Something about the scenario felt oddly familiar.


    When he saw who the woman was, Carlos coughed out a mouthful of smoke which hid the look in his eyes.


    The conflict amongst the eight people did notst long. When one of the seven men raised a hand, the youngdy deftly kicked him who was going to strike her.


    Emmett, who was bing uneasy in the car, worried that his boss might get impatient andsh out on him. He fidgeted in his spot and his eyes wandered around in the streets as well. His eyes widened when he saw themotion.


    In a surprised voice, he eximed, "Mr. Huo! Isn''t that..." The shock made him stutter. "Isn''t that Mrs. -- I mean, Debbie Nian?" Once Emmett was certain that it was indeed Debbie, he could not believe his eyes. The woman was fighting alone against one, two, three... seven men. Debbie was in a fight against seven men!


    While stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos exhaled thest mouthful of smoke, and demanded, "Shut up!" No one needed to tell him who thedy was. Even from afar, he had quickly recognized that it was Debbie in another brawl. ''Does she have nothing else better to do?'' he thought, scowling.


    Emmett opened the door and was about to get out of the car when he heard his boss'' cold voice. "If you get out of the car," Carlos began, "don''t bother getting in again."


    Frozen, Emmett stopped himself just in time. His mind was reeling. Under the firm gaze of his boss, the conflicted man could only utter, "But..." Even though his hesitance was clear, Carlos did not respond. He was not worried about the woman''s well-being. If he remembered correctly, she had kicked the asses of nine well-trained security guards during the Lu family''s party before.


    Lighting a second cigarette, Carlos turned to Emmett. "Start walking to the club. I''m going to park the car somewhere first," he said indifferently. "Tell the client I''m on the way."


    The club was not too far from where they were. If they continue the rest of the trip by car, they would need to make a detour. On foot, however, the distance would be shorter.


    While gripping on the door tightly, Emmett was confused by his boss'' sudden change of heart. Whatever Carlos was up to, Emmett did not have the courage to disobey his orders. Bouncing out of the car, he closed the door and briskly made his way towards the Orchid Private Club.


    In thene, Debbie was panting with her hands on her knees. The hooligans whom she was fighting with had run away.


    The only reason she went there was to use the bathroom. How unfortunate of her that she ended up running into those losers! This neighborhood belonged to Orchid Private Club. Generally, it was quite safe over here. That was why Kristina had chosen to sing in this neck of the woods.


    Hence, Debbie presumed those hooligans must have taken someone''s money and were working for someone. s, she had let them get away. Now she had no leads as to who had hired them.


    Then, as Debbie stood up straight in a calm manner, steady yet heavy footsteps could be heard from behind her. Even after a fierce fight and somewhat exhausted, her entire body was on full alert again. When she felt that the person was within close range, she shed her hands swiftly towards him.


    But before she could touch the person, he moved behind her at the same moment she had turned around.


    Struck with surprise, Debbie narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She had studied martial arts for ten years. Through a single move, she could tell that the person behind her -- whomever he might be, was a professional.


    Whether it was the security guards on the cruiser or the hooligans she had just dealt with, this man could easily handle them with one hand.


    On the other hand, she had exerted most of her strength with both hands. Even worse, she had not even seen his face yet. Was he a friend or a foe? And if he was thetter, did she just meet her match?

 Chapter 21: Carlos Flirting With Debbie

    Chapter 21: Carlos Flirting With DebbieDebbie distanced herself from the man quickly. When she turned around to see who the man was, he leaped behind her again. It was beginning to frustrate her, but the man''s game had only just begun.


    The same routine was repeated a couple more times, and finally, Debbie could no longer hold back her annoyance. She shouted, "Are you here to fight or are you just making fun of me?! Be a man and fight with me, face to face!"


    The amused man failed to suppress a snort.


    Upon hearing him, Debbie was so shocked that she felt goosebumps on her arms. ''Not Carlos Huo again!'' she thought andmented.


    Just as her shoulders sagged, indicating that she had dropped her guard, a familiar figure appeared in front of her from behind. Deep inside, she had wished for her suspicion to be wrong.


    The disdain hanging on his face stung Debbie. Ignoring the fact that she was no match for him in Kung Fu, she clenched her fists and challenged him, "Fight me or leave!" But that only threw him in a fit ofughter. "Stopughing like an idiot!" she demanded.


    Resting both hands in his pockets, Carlos said casually, "Fight you? You''re too weak to fight me."


    Too naive for her own good, Debbie fell for another one of his attempts to provoke her. Without another word, she raised her fist and swung it towards his face.


    Effortlessly, Carlos dodged the punch, and continued, "My, my! How rude of you! At this rate, no man will want to have you as a girlfriend."


    But she was no longer listening. Debbie tried her best to attack Carlos but her efforts were futile. "That is none of your business!" she yelled, fuming with madness.


    "Even if you were the only man in the world, you''d never have me!" she snapped back.


    "Really?" he asked, amused. His eyes darkened whilst he was mulling over her words. "I see..." he said, nodding slightly. "So you want me to have you." With that, he gave her a suggestive grin which quickly turned her face red.


    ''Not only is he a bastard, but he''s also a womanizer!


    Ugh! How I wish I could just beat him up!'' she thought while ring at him.


    When she was about to attack him again, the phone in his pocket began to ring. It was probably Emmett looking for him. Ignoring his ringing phone, Carlos grabbed her fist with his palm and pushed her against the wall. With a dangerous smile in ce on his face, he leaned close to her.


    As he used his free hand to reach into his pocket and dismiss the call, the other one continued to grab her wrist above her head. While she was still trapped against her wishes, he had his right knee between her legs and his upper body pressed against her. No matter how much Debbie tried, she was unable to move at all.


    He lowered his head, and now his face was mere inches away from hers. Thedy whose heart just skipped a beat could feel his heavy breathing. It elicited a ticklish sensation within her which she did not appreciate. As her other hand was free from his grip, her first instinct was to scratch the ticklish sensation on her neck away, but it was also immediately pulled up above her head by his.


    No amount of wriggling away worked against his strength. She was rendered speechless.


    "Right now, I have a score to settle with you," he said, narrowing his eyes. "Thest time we were this close, you kneed me in the crotch. What if that stunt of yours made me impotent? No erection anymore whatsoever." He paused before continuing, "You''ll have to take responsibility for it."


    By some stroke of unfortunate luck, Emmett ended up arriving just in time to hear and be shocked by what his boss said. The client who Carlos was supposed to meet this evening, was getting impatient in the club. Emmett tried to call Carlos a couple of times, but he did not answer. Emmett quickly began to worry. Therefore, he went out of the club to search for his boss.


    For a long time, he had sought for Carlos in nearby streets, thinking that perhaps his boss had been caught up with finding a parking space. But then, he had suddenly remembered Debbie. Although it was a long shot, he went back to where they had found her in hopes of finding his boss.


    To his surprise, his boss was indeed with the youngdy... flirting. Watching them from a distance felt surreal. ''Wow, '' Emmett thought deeply, ''I didn''t expect him to be so risque with Debbie.


    And to think that he has no idea that she''s actually his wife. How astonishing it is that he might really have a thing for her! Regardless whether she is Mrs. Huo or not, it seems that they are destined to be together.''


    Much to Debbie''s displeasure, she blushed in embarrassment. If she was being honest, no one had ever flirted with her like this in the past. Carlos was the first one, and now she was at a loss for words.


    The man was indeed a womanizer, she thought, and somehow she felt upset about it. Taking a deep breath, she threatened, "Let go of me. Otherwise, I''ll cry out for help!"


    "Whatever makes you happy," Carlos answered indifferently. Just when Debbie was about to scream at the top of her lungs, she spotted Emmett who was standing not so far away.


    ''Finally, someone who can save me from this hell!'' Debbie thought gleefully, and then she called out to him, "Emmett,e here and help me! Your boss is in heat!"


    Startled, Emmett did not know what to do when he was suddenly dragged into the mess. So he did what first came to his mind and made a run for it, yelling, "I saw nothing!" Thest thing he wanted to do was get on the wrong side of his boss. It was why he could not disobey his orders to go ahead and walk to the club a while ago, and it was still the same reason why he did not have the courage to stand up to Carlos when Debbie asked for his help.


    Moreover, this was a family matter. As an outsider, he did not think that it was his ce to interfere.


    ''Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry you''ll have to take care of yourself!'' Emmett thought ruefully, and then he fled.


    "Hey, Emmett!" Debbie yelled after the man, but he quickly disappeared from view. Even with a public toilet near the alley where they were currently situated, no one else seemed to have passed by them. That only meant there was no oneing to save her.


    Cursing under her breath, Debbie finally looked the overpowering man in the eye.


    ''Damn it! What else can I do? I guess for now... I should just admit my defeat, '' she thought. So she tried her best to hold back her anger and put on a fake smile. "Mr. Huo, a generous man like you would forgive me, right?" Debbie said in a coy voice. "After all, I''m just a weak girl."


    With a raised eyebrow and a sarcastic smile, Carlos eyed her from head to toe and answered, "You? A weak girl?" He let out a derisiveugh. "Are you kidding me?"


    ''On the outside, she can barely be counted as a girl, '' Carlos thought, his eyes lingering on her body. ''She doesn''t even have a big chest! As for her ass... it is not that hot either.'' Despite his observations, though, Carlos shed an evil smile and came up with an impulsive idea.


    Releasing one of her arms, he slid his hand behind her and pinched her ass. Debbie stood in silence, her mouth agape at Carlos'' boldness. What just happened? After what felt like decades, the youngdy finally gathered her thoughts. ''Carlos Huo!'' Debbie yelled in her mind.


    ''How dare you take advantage of me! I swear... I will kill you!'' Even after using her full strength which was boosted with anger, Debbie was disappointed to find out that she still could not free her arm from his grip. Flustered, she said through gritted teeth, "You jerk!"


    The smile on his face slowly waned. He curled his lips while letting go of her. Adjusting his suit, he became poker-faced again. "Stay away from me from now on!" he demanded coldly, and turned away.


    ''I''m a married man. I shouldn''t have flirted with another girl.'' he thought grimly, wiping his mouth as though he was disgusted with himself.


    When Debbie eventually met up with Kristina, still visibly angry, thetter had already sung several songs. Only a few people had stopped to listen to her, and most passers-by just cast a nce at her before walking away. It was a tough stint, trying to get people''s attention. But singing was Kristin''s passion and she would do anything to gain a loyal audience.


    When she saw Debbie return after having disappeared for about half an hour, Kristina let out a sigh of relief; she was grateful that Debbie apanied her.


    After the son was finished, only one person put 5 dors in the box in front of them. The twodies shared an unsatisfied look.


    Actually, Kristina was a good singer. After all, the reason why Debbie and she became close was that they both loved singing.


    Although Debbie had a better voice, she had never been trained before. As a result of herck of practice, Debbie was therefore not as skilled in singing as she wanted to be.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. It was time for her to focus and forget about her annoying husband. Picking up the guitar, she began to sing, "I was doubling over. The load on my shoulders was a weight I carried with me every day..."


    In the Orchid Private Club, a waiter pushed the door of a private booth and held it open for Carlos.


    Right behind him, Emmet followed suit. The man was sweating nervously. They were runningte, and it was not like they had a good reason.


    The client was throwing a tantrum as it was ten minutes past the agreed time of their meeting. On seeing Carlos, however, he immediately put on a ttering smile and greeted, "Mr. Huo, you are finally here."


    The man reached out to shake hands with Carlos, but thetter merely threw a cold look at his hand, walked past him, and sat on the couch. When the man saw Carlos'' infamous arrogance firsthand, his face turned sour. But he did not say anything to show his true feelings.


    He approached Carlos and offered, "Mr. Huo, allow me to pour you a ss of wine."


    Before he could do anything, Emmett reached out to hold the bottle and said, "Sorry, Mr. Li. Mr. Huo has delicate digestion and cannot drink alcohol."


    embarrassment was written all over the man''s face. It was Carlos who took the initiative to seek partnership with him. But why was he acting so arrogant as if he were his boss?

 Chapter 22: Carlos Knew The Truth

    Chapter 22: Carlos Knew The TruthEmitting arrogance, Carlos refused to grab the drink. Marvin Li, however, didn''t dare to force him, feeling his menacing aura. He could only force an awkward smile and gave him the contract he had prepared.


    While Carlos was reading the contract, his brows furrowed. After a couple of minutes, he stood up and threw the contract on the table. "I won''t sign the contract," he said coldly.


    After hearing this, Marvin Li got anxious and argued in an instant, "Mr. Huo, as per ourst conversation, you agreed to..."


    However, even before he could continue, Carlos interrupted him in an icy tone, "Marvin Li, do you think I''m that stupid? The content of this contract is clear to me. Did you really think that I would fall into your trap?"


    Surprised by Carlos'' words, he started having cold sweat.


    With a pale face, Marvin Li thought to himself, ''Did he find out the trap hidden in the uses? How''s that even possible?''


    Without a word, Carlos walked towards the door. In an instant, Emmett pulled the door open for him.


    Looking at Carlos'' back as he took his leave, Marvin Li eximed, "Mr. Huo, please wait. This is only a misunderstanding!" He tried to follow behind Carlos in an attempt to make him stay. On the other hand, Carlos ignored his plea and left without looking back. He went to the underground park and stopped halfway as he heard an alluring sound. Immediately, he changed his direction and walked towards the entrance of the club.


    Under a big tree, about several hundred meters away from the Orchid Private Club, a girl was seen singing a beautiful, sad song. "Just onest dance, before we say goodbye..." her song continued ying.


    When Emmett recognized the singer, he widened his eyes to tes, his jaw ck. ''Since when did Mrs. Huo start to make a living as a street singer?'' he thought.


    When Marvin Li noticed that Carlos seemed to be interested in the female singer, he thought he had a chance to fawn on him. He took out a thick wad of notes from his briefcase and threw it into the iron box in front of Debbie.


    After seeing the amount of money he just threw, Debbie stopped singing, shocked by the impressive amount of thousands of dors.


    Everyone looked at Marvin Li, who put on a proud smile and demanded in an arrogant tone, "Sing a song for our Mr. Huo. If you can make him smile, I''ll give you more money."


    Hearing his words made her fuming mad. The fat man''s words came as an insult for her.


    Casting a quick burning re at her so-called husband, she immediately straightened herself and shed a sweet smile. "Sure, I''ll be d to offer Mr. Huo a song. I hope you enjoy it."


    On the other hand, in the gathered crowd, some recognized Carlos and couldn''t help but go berserk over his handsome face.


    Noticing Debbie''s beaming eyes, Carlos suddenly felt bad over Marvin Li''s groundless request. He then uttered, "No need to¡­"


    Even before he could turn her down, she started strumming her guitar and singing a song


    Skipping the first part of the song, she immediately went to the climax and hit the notes.


    Her song went, "I pray your brakes go out running down a hill. I pray a flowerpot falls from a window sill and knocks you in the head like I''d like to. I pray your birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are flying high when your engine stalls. I pray all your dreams nevere true..."


    Hearing the end of her song, the crowd became silent and stole nces at the handsome man, waiting to see his response.


    Surprised, Marvin Li hadn''t expected Debbie to sing such a song. He was so scared, thinking he had done a stupid thing. ''Damn bitch! What is she singing? Oh man! I''m screwed!'' he thought, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    Without giving a care nor caring to stop, Debbie continued singing her song for Carlos. She didn''t mind irritating the man in front of her. At the same time, Carlos lowered his head and rubbed his arching brow. Her song came as a surprise. Without raising his head, he pointed to Debbie and demanded, "Since she can swim, you, Emmett Zhong, dig a whole and bury her alive!"


    Carlos felt his heart beating so fast. Not because he was ttered, but because his anger was slowly filling the brim of his patience. His gut feeling was telling him that if he didn''t kill this girl now, he would someday die of anger because of her.


    Carlos'' words made the crowd surprised. "What? Bury her alive?" were the words heard from the crowd. Everyone was startled from his sudden reply.


    If it were somebody else who had said those words, everybody would think that it was a joke. However, it was Carlos speaking and he was known as a man of his word. Noticing a group of strong, terrifying bodyguards heading towards Carlos, the crowd immediately dispersed in an uproar.


    Emmett panicked, not knowing what to do. ''I guess I should tell him the truth now before things get worse. Otherwise, he will definitely regret his decision today, '' he thought to himself and made a decision.


    Leaning towards his ears, Emmett whispered to his boss, "Mr. Huo, this girl, whom you just asked us to bury, is Debbie Nian!"


    His words confused Carlos. He looked at Emmett as if looking at an idiot. ''What is wrong with him? He''s been acting really weird recently, '' Carlos thought. ''Do I not know her name? Do I need him to remind me of that?''


    Debbie realized that Carlos'' words weren''t a joke. She immediately packed her guitar and pulled Kristina''s wrist, who was still standing there. She decided to run away as fast as she could. Before she took her leave, she grabbed the money in her iron box.


    Hearing Emmett revealing her real identity to Carlos, she immediately went ahead.


    As the group of bodyguards slowly approached them, Emmett cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Huo, you wife''s name is also Debbie Nian."


    "What does it have to do with---" Carlos said and halted. Even before he could utter the words "my wife", his face changed from one expression to another.


    The man who just nned to bury Debbie seemed to be trapped in a daze after learning about her identity.


    Carlo''s facial expression changed from indifferent to stunned, then shocked. Never had Emmett seen so many expressions on his boss'' face before. He was both amused and frightened, knowing Carlos would not spare him this time.


    Suddenly, Debbie stopped after a few strides. Since her identity had already been revealed, she released Kristina''s wrist, turned around and went back to Carlos. With a fierce face, she said, "I dumped you, Carlos Huo. Remember to sign the divorce agreement!" She then turned her back and continued walking with Kristina.


    With a shaking hand, Carlos pointed to Debbie''s retreating figure. His face couldn''t be painted. He was too angry to utter even a single word.


    The girl who he had called a slut and ordered to be buried alive was his wife? This thought kept on ying on his puzzled mind. Because of this, for quite some time, Carlos remained in a daze. He still couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Until finally, he came back to his senses. Immediately, he could only think of kicking Emmett as hard as he could on his leg.


    Emmett wailed mournfully. He had known it! He had known this would alle to no good end for him.


    "What were you doing? Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Carlos eximed in anger. After saying that, he trotted towards his Bentley.


    As he got inside, he quickly pressed on the elerator and left that ce.


    When the car approached Emmett, he reduced the speed, rolled down the car window and ordered, "You better go to a construction site and carry bricks tomorrow! I don''t want to see your face in theing year!"


    With a mixture of anger and disbelief, he sped up and left Emmett behind.


    Hearing his boss'' words, Emmett suddenly forgot the excruciating pain on his leg. Watching the guitar container and iron box left by Debbie and Kristina, he was at a loss whether tough or to cry.


    Meanwhile, Debbie and Kristina stopped and sat on a bench at the roadside after running a long way. They gasped for breaths, unable to talk.


    Kristina had been startled by Carlos'' presence and hadn''t heard what Emmet had told him. There were only three words that kept on repeating in her mind -- "bury her alive!"


    The very thought made Kristina tremble with fear. She grabbed Debbie''s hand and stammered, "Tomboy, hurry... Take the money... Take the money and run as far as you can. I do not wish to see you buried alive!" Her innocence made Debbie puzzled whether tough or get worried. All along, Kristina knew Debbie had offended Carlos several times. She also knew that he would, by no means, let her go that easily.


    ''Since he now knows who I am, I am positive that he will sign the divorce papers soon. He won''t have to bury me alive anymore, '' Debbie thought. ''Otherwise, how will he be able to divorce me if I am nowhere to be found?''


    Without taking into consideration how easy it would be for Carlos, she didn''t realize that he would no longer need to divorce her if she were buried alive. Automatically, he would be single again in that case.


    "He won''t do that. Rest assured. He is not a mean man," she assured Kristina. Patting her hand in an attempted tofort her friend, Debbie wondered what could happen after today''s incident.


    Thinking about this and Carlos cold eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    Time went by as they continued to rest. Finally, they decided to go back to the dormitory and hailed a taxi. Just as Debbie was about to get in, her phone rang. It was from Philip.

 Chapter 23: Moving In

    Chapter 23: Moving In"Hello, Philip," Debbie greeted on the phone. "What? Now?" Narrowing her eyes, she said, "Okay, got it. I''ll be there as soon as I can." After hanging up the call, she took a much needed deep breath. Ever since she had given Philip the divorce papers, she had been staying in the dorm. There was no reason for her to live in the vi anymore.


    Yet a moment ago, she had received Philip''s call and he had asked her to go back there. Unaware of the purpose behind his request, she became a bit worried


    ."Kristina," Debbie began, turning to look at her, "I''m sorry you have to go back to school alone. I need to go back home."


    "What?" Kristina asked in confusion. "Is there something wrong?" Concern was written all over her face. As much as Debbie wanted to share the truth, she felt it would be better to keep this to herself.


    Shaking her head, Debbie answered, "No. Don''t worry. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "All right then," Kristina said with a hint of uncertainty in her voice. "Goodbye!"


    A bit grateful that she did not have to answer any more questions, Debbie waited for her friend to get into the taxi they had just hailed and leave before she hailed another one for herself. While heading to the East City Vi, she was in a rather nervous state. ''Did Carlos already agree to sign the divorce papers?'' she thought. If he did, Debbie wondered why she still had to make the trip back there. Upon reaching her destination, she paid the fare and got out of the taxi.


    Then, she stood on the spot while the taxi drove away, and stared at the vi lit with more lights than she could count. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    Usually, there were only three people including her in the vi. Apanying her were the servant and the steward who were Julie Liu and Philip respectively. It was past ten o''clock in the evening now. Neither Julie Liu nor Philip would typically stay overnight in the vi, yet it seemed like there were still people at home. There was only one exnation for Philip to stay sote -- Carlos was at home.


    The youngdy took a deep breath, opened the entrance door gently, and sneaked into the living room. There was no point in dying her arrival.


    Philip''s voice could be vaguely heard, and as she peered into the room, two men came into view.


    With a domineering aura, Carlos was sitting on the couch. The man did not appear like he was in a good mood. While staying hidden, Debbie considered walking out of the house, but her feet did not move and she had her eyes fixed on Carlos.


    His eyes were shut while he was listening to Philip''s report regarding her personal information and recent activities.


    "She ranked thest in high school," Philip said, carefully observing his boss'' reaction. "And she failed the college entrance exam. As per your request, I''ve arranged her application to study in the Finance Department of Economics and Management School of Y City University. She is currently a junior student..."


    Noticing Debbie in the doorway, Philip gave her a sympathetic look. Carlos, on the other hand, did not even open his eyes. It was as though he hadn''t heard the door open earlier. Deep in thought, the seemingly unaware man tapped the wooden armrest of the couch.


    "What did she do in the university?" Carlos interrupted Philip''s report, his voice low and attractive at the same time. sping her hands together, Debbie quietly begged Philip not to throw her under the bus.


    The doe-eyeddy waited for him to make a choice. After having spent three years serving her, Philip believed that she was a good girl, and so he hesitated to answer the man in front of him.


    "Continue!" Carlos demanded. His voice was so cold and authoritative that it made the other two people in the room shudder at the same time.


    The steward shook his head in defeat, as though he were saying, "Kid, I can''t help you this time. Only God can help you now." Then, to Debbie''s horror, Philip began recounting everything she had done in the past three years.


    If Carlos were not there, Debbie would give the steward a sarcastic thumbs-up and praise him by saying, "You''d definitely make a sessful spy if it were in the wartime."


    "The dean of the university called me the other day. She was informed by someone that Mrs. Huo had formed a gang. She had gang fights, and..." After a short pause, he added, "...and smashed a teacher''s desk."


    When Debbie heard that someone had dared to tell the dean what she had done, the first person that came to her mind was her cousin, Gail.


    The memory of her own actions made her break out in a cold sweat. Biting her lower lip, she began to justify herself and thought, ''Yes, I did smash the teacher''s desk. But it wasn''t my fault.


    Wait a minute!'' Thedy folded her arms upon realizing something. ''What''s Carlos doing right now?'' she thought furiously. ''He''s my husband! Why is he acting like my father all of a sudden? Debbie, don''t be afraid of him!''


    But before she could speak up, Carlos'' authoritative voice echoed in the living room. "Enough! Clean a room for me," he instructed Philip. Finally, he opened his eyes and directly stared at the figure standing in the entrance.


    ''Is Mr. Huo going to live here?'' Philip wondered to himself. ''But even if he wants to live here, why does he not choose to stay in the same room with Mrs. Huo?''


    Despite his burning questions, Philip did not dare to ask Carlos. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he said promptly, and went to the second floor so he could clean the biggest bedroom for his boss.


    When Debbie noticed Carlos'' cold re, her heart skipped a beat. Like a child, she gripped her shirt tightly and lowered her head to avoid looking Carlos in the eye.


    ''This is really weird, '' she thought. ''I was not afraid of him before, but is he suddenly so scary now?'' Contrary to her belief, Carlos was a sophisticated businessman who had dealt with various people multiple times in the past. The man was used to intimidating people, and at times, he did not even need to utter a single word. No wonder the youngdy was scared to death.


    "Come!" Trapped in a trance, Debbie immediately obeyed his order without hesitation. Then, she stopped three meters away from him.


    ''What should I do? Is he mad at me after knowing what I''ve done? Will he sign the divorce papers now? Or will he ask his men to bury me again? Should I run away now? I don''t want to die...'' A myriad of thoughts flooded her mind.


    Casting an indifferent nce at the girl whose face was as pale as a corpse, Carlos managed to look expressionless despite his amusement.


    ''I thought you weren''t afraid of anything. You''ve provoked me so many times. You even sang a song to curse me. Why do you not dare to raise your head now?'' he thought.


    "I''ll move in from today on. I forbid you to live in the dorm. You are to stay here once again," Carlos said coldly. His next words made her eyes widen. "I''ll drive you to the university every morning."


    It was like Debbie had been thrown into a vat of ice water.


    ''I won''t have any freedom in the future! I need to do something about this!'' she thought defiantly, raising her head as she prepared to state her arguments.


    Before she could speak, however, Carlos opened his mouth first. "Do you not agree?" The fury in her eyes made the man be sterner, his voice as cold as ice.


    ''I can let go of her past deeds, '' he thought, ''because I didn''t know she is my wife back then.'' The corner of his mouth twitched. ''But it''s a different case now. I won''t let her live like this anymore. Bad grades? No problem. I will teach her myself. Acting like a tomboy? Fine! I''ll teach her how to be a soft girl!'' he swore to himself.


    Meanwhile, Debbie could not help but tremble on seeing his cold eyes.


    ''Oh man! I can see it now. He is Carlos Huo, the rich and powerful Mr. President! Killing a person like me is as easy as killing an ant!'' she thought, her eyes glistening with fear.


    The man was waiting for her to respond.


    ''Calm down, Debbie Nian! You can''t afford to offend him, '' Debbie consoled herself.


    Shaking her head, she did not say a word. Even though she did not agree with his decision, she did not have the courage to say it out. As for the divorce, she did not dare to mention it either. Even though he did not spell it out for her, his current demands made it clear already.


    Without a shred of doubt, Debbie knew that the man had no intention of divorcing her.


    Stealing a nce at the man in front of her, she shuddered again. ''It''s only the start of autumn, but why do I feel so cold? I''m freezing!


    I wanted to divorce him because of my freedom. I want to pursue my happiness. And I could not have my happiness while I am in this marriage. But it seems that I have made a stupid move. I lifted a rock only to drop it on my own feet. I thought he hated me. It''s not like I didn''t notice his annoyance every time we met. So why? Why does he not want to divorce me? Why?!'' she shouted in her mind.


    When Debbie did not seem like she was going to say anything, Carlos stood up from the couch and went up the stairs. As soon as he entered his bedroom, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.


    Finally, in control of her emotions again, she gathered her thoughts and tried to understand his demands. ''He will drive me to school every day?'' she thought, frowning. ''What the hell? What should I do now?'' Throwing herself on the couch, Debbie tried to figure out a way to deal with the present situation.


    After lying down properly, she took out her phone from her pocket and searched for information about her dear husband. But when she typed ''Carlos Huo'' in the search bar, no rted information came up at all.


    In such a society with an advanced informationwork, how did Carlos keep his information a secret from the public? It was a mystery which bothered Debbie.


    As the saying went, "know your enemy, know yourself." She wanted to learn more about her husband, but with her online search ending in vain, she was stuck.


    Should she just talk to him instead? But as soon as the thought appeared in Debbie''s mind, she quickly dismissed it. The man did not know how to listen to her. It would be just another futile attempt. Sighing, the youngdy continue to ponder.

 Chapter 24: Driving To University

    Chapter 24: Driving To University''I''ve been so stupid! I should''ve inquired Philip about Carlos more before. If I did, I wouldn''t have had the audacity to cross him. s! It''s toote now. What else can I do?'' Debbie thought, beating herself up over her ignorance.


    Now that she was seeing things in a different light, she really regretted having sung the song that evening to offend him.


    ''Debbie Nian, why did you have to provoke him again and again?


    You lifted a rock only to drop it on your own feet!'' she berated herself. pping a palm on her forehead in resentment, she then stood up. Tomorrow morning was going to be tough for her. When she went to the second floor, she stole a nce at the closed door of Carlos'' bedroom. As soon as she was certain that it was not going to burst open at any minute, she sneaked into hers and closed the door as gently as possible.


    All night long, she tossed around in her bed. Her worries did not leave her alone at all.


    The next morning, she got up half an hour earlier than usual. After readying herself, she went down the stairs with dark circles around her eyes. All she wanted was to leave the house without being noticed by Carlos.


    The previous evening, she had made up her mind. Since she could not divorce him right now, she just had to keep herself away from him as much as possible. It was her only solution until she could make the man sign the divorce papers. If she had to face him, she decided she would not provoke him again. After all, safety was now her first priority.


    When she reached the first floor, however, she saw the very same man she meant to avoid in the dining room. Without even looking at her, Carlos ate his breakfast. It was a bit strange seeing him in a ck shirt instead of his usual business attire.


    "Debbie,e eat," Julie said in a cheerful voice as she went to the kitchen. Before the servant could reappear with Debbie''s breakfast, the youngdy was already running to the entrance door.


    "No need for that, Julie," she shouted hastily. "I''m in a hurry!" ''When did he get up? I didn''t even hear him make any sound, '' she thought to herself.


    "Stop!" came a cold voice from behind her back. Almost as if onmand, Debbie paused from changing her shoes. Her breath hitched when she heard him.


    "Um..." she stammered, turning around.


    Until that moment, something never urred to Debbie. What was she supposed to call him? ''Boss?'' Debbie thought. ''Sounds like I''m an employee of his. Honey? That would be disgusting!'' She scrunched her nose in revulsion. "Sir," she said formally, trying to make an excuse,"I have something urgent to finish. So I''ll be leaving now."


    ''Well, actually I can call him Uncle. He''s so strict with me that he reminds me of my father. But, '' Debbie thought, still trapped in her own musings, ''if I really call him Uncle, he will surely get irritated.''


    The youngdy refrained from voicing out her thoughts, for if she did, it would throw out her entire n of not getting on the wrong side of her husband.


    But upon hearing Debbie call him ''Sir'', Carlos could not help but furrow his brows while saying nothing for a while. Gracefully, he wiped his lips with a napkin, and said,"I''ll drive you to the university after you have breakfast."


    He then opened hisptop, burying himself with his work. Once again, his walls were up.


    Although Debbie wanted to turn him down, she decided against speaking up. The youngdy could already imagine how he would react if she insisted on going to the university on her own. She did not want to be frozen to death by his cold re. Nor did she want to be thrown into the sea or buried alive. Well, not again.


    In a slow and cautious manner, Debbie walked over to the expensive mahogany dining table and sat as far away from him as possible.


    There was no question about how good Julie was at cooking. But Debbie simply had no appetite at all. His presence made it difficult for her to enjoy her meal. While putting food into her mouth, she kept stealing nces at Carlos every now and then. It was like she was not anticipating the slightest sounding from her to annoy him. By the time she finished her breakfast, her forehead was wet with sweat.


    Thedy stared at her hands under the table. A stomachache this morning did not seem out of the question.


    When Carlos noticed that she was done, he stood up, picked up his briefcase from the couch, and headed towards the entrance.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie grabbed her backpack and followed after him.


    When she got out of the house, there was a ck car parked right before her. Something about the vehicle appeared to be very striking, but she could not quite point a finger at it. Through the car window, she saw that Carlos was sitting in the back seat. Groaning, she did not approach the car at once. Where should she sit? Next to him in the back seat?


    The mere prospect of being close to him sent shivers down her spine. ''No, '' she thought stubbornly, ''I do not want to die out of fright! Hm... but maybe I can sit in the passenger seat.'' The youngdy was too focused on staying away from Carlos to notice he was running out of patience.


    "I have no time to wait for you," he stated from inside the car. The harshness in his voice brought Debbie back to her senses. Darting towards the car, she opened the door of the passenger seat. To her disappointment, however, it was already upied by Carlos'' belongings.


    Left with no choice, she could only shut the door and sit behind with him. As Carlos was sitting on the left, she took the right side.


    Neither of them spoke another word while the car moved slowly. Casting a nce at Debbie from the car window, Philip noticed the girl lean against the car door, averting Carlos as if he were the gue.


    Sighing, he thought, ''Debbie used to be a cheerful and lively girl. Now that she''s in front of Mr. Huo, she looks so cautious and reserved. She must be frightened of him.''


    Twenty minutester, a ck luxurious car stopped along the entrance of the Economics and Management School of Y City University.


    Seeing luxurious cars at the university was not anything out of the ordinary as many of the students came from wealthy families.


    In fact, many students often took delight in parading their high status. However, the car that was parked in the entrance of the university was worth at least tens of millions of dors. Who could own such an extravagant set of wheels? It was for this reason that it caught several people''s attention.


    "Thank you, sir. Goodbye!" Debbie said hastily. As soon as the words left her mouth, she pushed the door open and ran as fast as she could. It looked soical, as though she were being chased by some fierce animal.


    The moment the youngdy emerged from the car, students in every direction began to gossip. Their curiosity was satiated by her appearance, but now they had more questions.


    "She usually rides a BMW. And now, she has a new car?" "This car is several times more expensive than her BMW!"


    Suddenly, people were sharing their theories with one another. Although some students had families who could afford these luxury cars, there were many pretty girls in the university who were mistresses of rich men.


    That theory would have satisfied them, but that did not just make sense because it was Debbie. It was difficult to believe that she would ever be someone''s mistress.


    Indeed, she had a pretty face. But the youngdy did not act like a girl at all! No one could believe that there would be a rich man who would like to have a tomboy as his mistress.


    "Tomboy!" Jared eximed as he rubbed his eyes. "Am I dreaming?" Apparently, he was among the students who saw Debbie getting out of the ck car. At first, his interest was innocent enough. It was a really nice car.


    All he knew was that Debbie came from a rich family and that her usual ride to school was a BMW which already cost millions of dors. So Jared''s curiosity was not about whether Debbie''s family could afford it. More likely, he was curious about the type of man who would spend so much money on a car.


    It made him wonder who her father was, as he had not heard of a rich man whose surname was Nian. Simultaneously, he realized that Debbie had rarely spoken about her father. Now more than ever he wanted to get to know the man with extravagant taste in cars. The car named Emperor was ZL Group''stest product, worth about tens of millions of dors.


    ''Wait!'' Jared thought suddenly. ''As far as I recall, there are only two Emperor cars in Y City. And one of them belongs to... Mr. Huo.


    No... Debbie and Mr. Huo?''


    Jared did not even notice that he was casting a dirty look at his friend who was wearing white trousers and a grey coat. Upon examining her in a tactless manner, he concluded that she did not look like she had slept with Carlos the previous night. His suspicion was so obvious to Debbie that she did not even need to be a mind reader.


    Pak! Once she stood beside her dirty-minded friend, she pped her hand on his back. The man yelped in pain, and rubbed his sore back.


    The disapproving look on her face was enough to make him pause while looking too silly for his own good. Scowling at him, Debbie rolled her eyes in disbelief. How could Jared even think that she was a mistress? Why on earth would she even sleep with someone for money?


    ''Well, '' Debbie thought to herself, ''if sleeping with Mr. Huo means he would be kinder to me, I just might consider it.''


    Because of her insistence on avoiding annoying her husband, the frightening and cold Mr. Huo, she did not stop to consider that using a different car might attract unwanted attention. Clenching her teeth, she quickly thought of a usible cover-up.


    "Don''t take it the wrong way," she began to tell him. "The car belongs to my family. Don''t you know that Ie from a rich and powerful family?" By the end of her exnation, she tried to sound as proud as she could, which immediately convinced Jared.


    Shaking off all his reckless thoughts, Jared proceeded to the ssroom with her. Every so often, she would catch him giving her an apologetic look. ''What was I thinking? How''s it even possible for Tomboy to be someone''s mistress!'' Jared scolded himself in his mind.


    Regardless of whether Debbie convinced him or not, the story of her riding an Emperor car to the university still spread like wildfire across the entire campus.


    As though she did not unwittingly draw enough attention to herself on her own, she became even more famous now.


    In the ssroom, Debbie was leaning on her desk and pondering about Carlos'' and her marriage. For a while, she almost forgot about it. And when she did remember, she made sure that it did not affect her normal life.


    With the newplications that she was forced to deal with, it was going to be more difficult now than before.


    Making sure no one was looking, she allowed herself to seethe in secret. Her anger was not directed to anyone else, but herself. ''I thought I was brave enough,'' she thought. ''But the moment I was in front of him, I got cold feet and didn''t know what to say! I didn''t even dare to mention the whole divorce thing. what a coward I was!


    Frustrated, Debbie buried her head under her arms. If Carlos was unwilling to divorce her, was she going to have a stressful life from now on?


    ''I seduced Jared and made eyes at Emmett in front of Carlos on purpose. Everyone knows he hates that type of woman, so he should have been enraged by it!


    He should have signed the divorce papersst night. But why did he not do it? Oh God! I just cannot understand that man.''


    While Debbie was internally caught up in her dilemma, Kasie''s voice rang in her ears and brought her back to earth. "Hey guys," the cheerfuldy said, "tomorrow is Kristin''s birthday. We''re going to have a party in a bar tomorrow night. If you''reing with us, please go to Dixon to enter your name."

 Chapter 25: Not A Real Boy

    Chapter 25: Not A Real BoyWhenever there was an uing party or event, Dixon would be in charge of the head count of the people who were going to participate. After all, he was very meticulous about everything -- it was a job for a perfectionist.


    So, at the mention of Kristina''s birthday, he had already asked who was going toe and take part in the asion. Debbie, who was one of Kristina''s good friends, sat up straight as if she was going to make an announcement. "Kristina, you''ll be twenty years old, isn''t that right?" she inquired, making sure she was not mistaken even though she knew she couldn''t be wrong. She knew the celebrant better than anybody else ever did.


    Kristina took Debbie''s arm and gently ced her cheek against her shoulder. "Yes, that''s right. I can''t wait to celebrate my birthday. It''s gonna be grand!" she eximed in excitement.


    It was fortunate that nothing that would harm Debbie had happenedst night. Otherwise, the celebrant would have paid no mind to her birthday and would show no interest in celebrating it.


    However, this did not mean that she did not have a hunch that something bad could have happened the night before. She was wondering how Debbie had managed to escape Carlos'' wrath. But, she knew she had better set it aside and just ask her friend in some private timeter.


    Kristina and Debbie were already having their own mini celebration while holding each other''s hands in excitement when Kasie, who looked into a vanity mirror to fix her hair, rolled her eyes and snickered, "You should stay away from that tomboy, Kristina. You make it seem like she''s your boyfriend. Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps."


    Kristina, who actually genuinely loved the friendship she had with Debbie, cast Kasie a challenging look and snapped back, "You talk as if you didn''t use to pester her like I do." She stroked her long, curly hair and thought, ''I should dye my hair like Debbie''s. The colors look great on her. I''m sure it would look more vivid under the sun.'' Shepared her hair to her friend''s.


    Debbie put her arm around her friend''s shoulders like a boy would and argued in her defense, "Ladies, please do not quarrel over me. There''s more to go around. What''s our next ss? Let''s get to it."


    "You really are meandering mindlessly, huh? There''s no more ss. We need to get lunch," Kasie reminded her in a very sarcastic tone. With resignation, she shoved her mirror and books inside her bag and went ahead to the cafeteria.


    Debbie checked the time and found that Kasie was right. It was almost twelve o''clock. "Okay," she said, "let''s go get our lunch then." She grabbed her bag and stood up from her seat. She led the way and the others followed.


    The group was leaving the ssroom when a boy who was sitting in the first row raised his head. The boy named Gregory Song intensely observed Debbie''s retreating figure, his eyes full of affection.


    He thought, ''May I take part in the party as well, Debbie?''


    Another boy approached Gregory Song. "Aren''t you going to have lunch?" the curious boy asked.


    Gregory Song immediately broke his contact with the group and packed his stuff confirming, "Yes, I''ming with you." He shed a friendly smile and left the ssroom along with his friend.


    The day had passed and it was already time for Kristina''s twentieth birthday party. Debbie and Kassie went to the mall and shopped. After buying their dear friend a few gifts, they went to the club venue that Kristina had reserved for the party.


    There were more than a dozen students in the private booth. Some of them were even unfamiliar to Debbie.


    But, soon after befriending each one, they all became close to the point that they could y Truth or Dare with each other.


    "Whoever loses this round has to make out with the opposite sex for a minute!" Kasie announced. The boys, who were surrounded with beautiful girls, apuded this appeal.


    However, the girls blushed scarlet with shyness since some of them had never kissed a boy before.


    They agreed reluctantly with a tinge of excitement for new experiences. Unfortunately, Kristina was the loser. "I quit!" the celebrant yelled and ran towards the door, trying to escape the situation that she was in.


    But, before she could make her exit, a few students had already guarded and blocked the door. "Nice try, birthday girl, but you must now choose a boy to kiss!" Kasie dictated.


    With her face looking like a tomato, Kristina looked around and then pointed to a corner.


    Everyone averted their gaze to where the birthday girl was pointing and burst intoughter when they found out that Kristina actually picked Debbie.


    "Seriously? Kristina Lin, you always call me tomboy, but we both know I''m not a real boy! Get a hold of yourself," Debbie eximed,ughing over the matter herself. She was already a bit buzzed from the alcohol she had drunk and her cheeks were glowing with excitement. She looked quite appealing and attractive in that very moment.


    The birthday girl stomped her feet like a spoiled brat and pounced on her friend yelling, "Debbie, honey, why don''t you give in to me?"


    Debbie shrieked and dodged Kristina''s kiss. "Hey, that doesn''t count!" Dixonined as he pulled Kristina away from Debbie.


    When the celebrant turned to him, she suddenly had an idea. "Since you say that it doesn''t count, then why don''t you be the one to kiss me instead?" Before he could react, Kristina pulled him closer and kissed him on the lips. His eyes grew wider in shock.


    "Whoa!" the students cheered. They began to whistle, not expecting the birthday celebrant to be so spontaneous and brave.


    The affectionate kiss crowned the party fun. The minute the two people shared kissing was starting to feel like a year when Kristina let go of Dixon and concluded it calmly like nothing unusual had happened.


    They both wiped their lips with their faces red as they could suddenly feel chemistry developing between them.


    "How did that feel, monitor? Were her lips soft and sweet?" Debbie asked. She gave him a teasing smile.


    Dixon nced at Kasie who had proposed the game, and said under his breath, "This was my first kiss!"


    Kristina rolled her eyes at the perfectionist''s remark and retorted, "It was my first kiss, too!" She tried not to lose her calm.


    When Debbie noticed that the two were still blushing, she suggested, "Since you gave each other your first kisses, why don''t you try to start dating from this day forward? It couldn''t hurt to try."


    The crowd began to echo her idea. Jared even gave a loud whistle and yelled, "Be a man and do it! Make Kristina your girlfriend, you coward!"


    "Do it, Dixon!" the crowd seconded. "Come on!" they shouted, urging him on.


    Everyone was excited to see how everything would unfold.


    The birthday celebrant covered her hot cheeks and sat back in her seat. "Don''t make fun of us, you guys! It''s my birthday, so you should all listen to me!"


    Kasie shook her head and said, "Yes, birthday girl, you''re right! Saying yes to Dixon is a great idea! Besides, isn''t this something we could call ''two happy events taking ce one after the other?''" It was their tradition to make fun of the birthday celebrant. They could all clearly recall that thest time, it was Debbie they had made fun of.


    Everyone burst intoughter at Kasie''s statement.


    The whole evening was pleasant and fun. Everyone had their fill of excitement and everyone had already shared their bounty. When the party came to a close, Debbie was already ckout drunk since she had downed the alcohol bottle after bottle; she drank more than she had ever done.


    She stood up from the couch and immediately staggered. Luckily, she was able to keep herself from falling and one of her ssmates helped her up her feet.


    Not only was Debbie drunk -- almost everyone was intoxicated. Jared shook his head and got even dizzier. "Who''s still sober? Please," he asked in a drunk voice, "take Debbie back to her house."


    A boy in the corner stood up with flushed cheeks and immediately volunteered. He was not drunk -- he was just shy. He finally had a chance to be with the girl of his dreams alone.


    "I didn''t drink too much, so I''ll be the one to take her back," Gregory Song announced. He put his ss on the table and walked towards the drunk girl.


    Jared was a little surprised and taken aback that it was Gregory Song who took the initiative, but he immediately dismissed his suspicion and told the volunteer, "She lives in the East City Vi." Among all her ssmates, Debbie only had four friends who knew her address: Jared, Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon.


    Upon hearing that she lived in the East City Vi, Gregory Song paused. He felt mixed emotions flooding him from within.


    The ce where Debbie lived was a vi where only the richest and most powerful people of Y City resided.


    He had started to wonder why the girl of his dream lived somewhere so luxurious. ''What kind of family is she from?'' he thought to himself.


    Finally, he picked Debbie up and proceeded to the door. He hailed a taxi and gently ced the girl inside before getting in himself.


    ''What a silly girl! How bold she is to be this drunk! What if someone nned to take advantage of her state?'' the boy thought.


    He stared at her while she was learning against him with her cheeks colored in crimson. It was as though she had blush on. His heart skipped a beat when he saw such a beautiful sight.


    He had been her high school ssmate for three years, but he had never talked to her before. She was exactly his type --- her cheerful spirit and buddy character had made himpletely fall in love with her.


    After they had taken the college entrance exam, he had thought that she would select the college of Music, if not the institute of Physical Education. After all, she excelled at both fields. She was gifted and she had no idea how many people she could attract with these attributes.


    Gregory Song, however, saw himself without talent in both. The only thing he could do for the girl he loved was cheer her on with everyone else whenever she ran in long-distance races. Indeed, that was his only idea of loving her; from a long, long distance.

 Chapter 26: Brother

    Chapter 26: BrotherWhen Gregory knew that Debbie had applied to the Economics and Management School, he felt thrilled. He couldn''t contain his excitement. The thought of going to the same school and being in the same ss with her again made his day.


    During their freshmen and sophomore years, they hadn''t been in the same ss. Luckily, the Gods heard and granted his plea; they became ssmates again.


    Suddenly, a memory shed into his mind. Despite being one of the terrible students, with terrible grades, Debbie remained excellent in his eyes. She may be a bad student, but for him, she was admirable in all other things. Thinking about this, he had always thought that she was too good for him, and he had never been confident enough to strike a conversation with her. He thought he was incapable andcking in many ways.


    Even then, the same thought lingered in his mind. With this, he decided to keep his admiration to himself until he became sessful enough to finally confess. These thoughts yed in his mind as he asionally nced at her sleeping face.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at East City Vi. The taxi was hailed by the guards at the entrance and Gregory didn''t know what to do. They didn''t let them through until they saw Debbie who was sleeping in the back seat.


    Frantic, he said, "Debbie, wake up. Which way should we go?" Reaching out to her, he tried to wake her up by shaking her shoulders. "Debbie?" he continued.


    Drunk, Debbie couldn''t utter a single word, nor hear anything he just said. After a long while, with not a single response from her, Gregory told the taxi driver to wait. Opening the door and pulling her out of the taxi, he carried her and walked towards the vi she lived in. His eyes continuously wandered, as he was in awe of what he was seeing.


    The night was gettingte and the sky became darker. The nightplemented the extravagance each vi gave off. It was perfectly clear what kind of people lived in the area, he thought, people who were far different from him.


    Knowing this, he lowered his head to look at Debbie. ''Many people worked so hard in their whole lives but couldn''t afford such vis. Yet, she lives here? Who exactly is she?" he wondered.


    Even then, she had been surrounded by rumors in school. However, he had never believed in any of them. Rumors such as Debbie was a mistress, that she was a lesbian, none of these he chose to believe. For him, they were nothing but nonsense. Clouded with these thoughts, he didn''t notice that they had already reached their destination.


    As they reached her vi''s porch, he tried to carry her near the door. Even before he could reach the doorbell, a limo came into a halt with shing signals.


    Immediately, a distinguished-looking man in a white shirt got out of the car from the back seat, casting him cold looks.


    ''Who is this arrogant man?'' he thought, furrowing his brows. ''Does he know Debbie? What is his rtionship with her?'' More questions popped into Gregory''s head.


    Without taking a second nce, the man continued to head towards the vi. Gregory examined him up and down, trying to figure out who he was. The man looked familiar, he thought, but his face didn''t ring a bell. His alluring posture gave him a feeling that he was someone he shouldn''t associate with.


    On the other hand, the man walked straight towards the vi. As he was about to get in, Gregory called out hastily, "Hello, mister." Puzzled, Carlos turned his head and looked into the young man''s eyes, not uttering a single word.


    "Good evening, mister. I know this might sound forwards, but what is your rtionship with Debbie?" he asked, gathering all his courage. Thinking that he could be her brother, he asked politely. Little did he know his real rtionship with Debbie.


    Carlos'' eyes widened when he heard her name. It was only until then did he notice that the girl wrapped in his arms was his wife, Debbie.


    Stunned from the stated she was in, "What happened to her?" he asked as he walked his way towards Gregory and Debbie. As Carlos moved towards them, immediately, Gregory felt the intimidating and arrogant aura pressing towards him. It was an aura that only older, mature men possessed. The way he walked looked even prominent for Gregory.


    ''He seems concerned for her, '' he thought. ''I must be right. He must be Debbie''s brother.'' Carlos reached out his hand to pull her towards him. Obediently, Gregory understood and handed her to him and said, "One of our ssmates threw a birthday part. She must''ve drunk more than she could handle." "Why drink more than you could handle?" Carlos said, pulling Debbie towards him. Now that the man was near, Gregory took a close look at him and knew that he was someone well-off.


    As he pulled her in, a strong stench filled his nose. Carlos winced in disgust from both Debbie''s smell and the sight of her wasted state.


    "Are you her ssmate?" he suddenly asked in a deep tone, furrowing his brows.


    Politely, Gregory nodded and answered with a smile, "Yes I am. I should''ve taken good care of her." After saying this, he looked around and noticed the night getting darker. "Well, brother, I should better take my leave. Have a good night then."


    ''Brother? Who is he referring to? Me?'' Carlos raised one of his brows. No longer bothering by what he meant, he returned a nod to the young man and carried Debbie towards the vi.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Debbie, who was in his arms, started to be restless. Her cheeks were crimson red, and the scent of alcohol dominated over her. At this sight, Carlos'' face ckened with anger. He despised her current state. He wanted to throw her to the sofa but considered carrying her upstairs instead. He went all out and carried her to her room.


    The hue of Debbie''s bedroom was sky blue. All her furniture was colored and tainted with sky blue. Her round bed, dressing table, closet, desk and even her bed sheet were in sky blue color. Most importantly, the room smelled like Debbie. Slowly, he ced her in her bed and intended to leave the drunk be.


    As he turned around, he felt a hand grasping on his. In her drunken state, she reached out to him and held his hand by her own will -- something she wouldn''t do when sober.


    "Water. I am thirsty," she murmured, wriggling her body in bed restlessly. "Give me some water¡­water¡­" she continued.


    Looking at her indifferently, he took back his hand from her grip and left the room. "Why did you drink if you knew you would end up like that?" he said, walking out of the room.


    When he came back, Debbie was already on the floor, curling on the carpet by the bed. In his eyes, she became more hideous.


    Gibbering, "Water... thirsty... water..." she repeated tirelessly. Turning and rolling around, he bet she would not even remember a single thing she was doing then. With brows knitted, he ced the ss of water on the nightstand and walked towards her. As he was about to pick her up and carry her into his arms, he thought, ''Just how much did she drink?''


    ''As a student, how could she get herself so drunk? I was right to decide to discipline her after all, '''' he added. Finally, he carried her into his arms.


    With her arms around his neck, she pressed her head against his chest, pushing her body nearer to his. Gradually, his breathing became ragged. He couldn''t understand why his heart was beating fast with their current state. Without minding too much, he put her back on the bed.


    With his body leaning towards her as he slowly let her go, her hands remained locked around his neck. Suddenly, she pulled him down on the bed.


    As much as he was surprised, his face remained firm and indifferent. Trying to suppress his fast-beating heart, he stared at the tipsy girl beside him, whose eyes were closed. Her long eyshes, rosy lips, crimson cheeks -- everything on her pretty face looked tempting for him.


    However, he knew his own limits. Out of the blue, Debbie struggled to sit up. That night, she was never a quiet girl and continued to do things that surprised him. As she tried to sit up, her bnce came off. Not only did she fail, but also dragged Carlos even closer -- close enough for her to feel his breath.


    Coincidentally, their lips touched.


    At that instant, the air became awkward. Suddenly, he could no longer smell the stench from her. The tempting scent emitted from her body slowly filled his nose. The light in his eyes dimmed and the scene where he had kissed her came flooding back in his head.


    Back then, he had hesitated to sleep with her because they had no rtionship. Now that she was his wife, it was only natural for them to spend the night together. With this thought, he lowered his head and pressed his lips on hers. The courage he had tried so hard to stop himself from doing such a thing was no longer there. He could only think of how tempting the girl beside him was; he couldn''t control his desire for her.


    As she wriggled and moaned from his every touch, it made him more aroused. He got more and more excited, but then she suddenly stopped and became quiet. Lifting his head, he opened his eyes to look into hers, and to his disappointment, she was already fast asleep.


    Frustrated, he let out a deep sigh. He was still feeling hot and his face was burning up. ''How could she just fall asleep in that state?'' he thought. After a while, his face turned livid. ''This bloody woman must have done it purposely, '' he continued.


    Time passed, and it was Saturday the next day. Morning came, and luckily, there was no school. Knowing this, Debbie didn''t leave her bed until noon and waited for the rm to set off. As the rm rang, she slowly woke up and turned it off. Feeling lightheaded, she rubbed her throbbing temples.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She fumbled in her bag to look for it and finally found her phone after a while. "Hello?" she answered. Without looking at the caller ID, she continued, "Hello? Who''s this please?"


    It was Jared. "Tomboy, were you still asleep? It''s 12 o''clock already," he said.


    Since Debbie was never in a good mood the moment she woke up, he started to wonder if he should hang up.


    "12 o''clock? Oh, it''s still so early," she replied. "Then, I should go back to sleep." Even then, she wasn''t sober yet. Her voice sounded coarse.


    Jared felt speechless at her words. "Tomboy, it''s noon, okay?" he reminded her.


    ''Noon?'' She looked outside. The sun was shining high in the sky. ''Fine. But, what does it have to do with me?'' she thought.


    The beaming light from the sun blinded her eyes. Suddenly, memories ofst night hit her. Recalling how drunk she had beenst night, she wondered how she had managed toe home safe and sound. "How did I get homest night?" She asked over the phone. The diverse possibilities of the answer to that question almost woke her up from her dizziness. She looked around swiftly to make sure she was in her own room. When she got a positive answer from the familiar furnishings, she could only let out a sigh of relief.


    "Gregory sent you home. Don''t your remember?" Jared replied. "I remember him saying that he ran into your brother and handed you over to him," he continued. "Tomboy, since when do you have a brother? Howe I didn''t know that?" Jared asked in an intrigued tone.


    ''Brother? What brother?'' She thought, ''I, myself, don''t even know that I have one,'' she continued, lost in words she had just heard. Suddenly, a wild guess popped into her mind. ''Wait, could it be Carlos?'' Her mind started ying pictures of what could''ve happened. ''could it really be him? Did Gregory meet him?'' she continued frantically.


    Thinking of the huge possibility, Debbie sat up on the bed. ''Did Carlos knew that I was drunk? Did that scumbag take advantage of me?''


    In an instant, she lifted the covers and looked at herself. "Oh, thank God!" She eximed when she found that she was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. Things from the night before we''re only a blur in her head.


    "Tomboy?" Jared asked. "Yoohoo! Debbie? Why aren''t you talking? Are you there?" Worried, he looked over the phone and saw the call was still connected. ''Howe she is not answering? Could it be that she fell asleep again?'' Jared continued to wonder, not knowing the facts fromst night.

 Chapter 27: Headquarters of ZL Group

    Chapter 27: Headquarters of ZL Group"Yeah, I''m here," Debbie replied on the phone. The worrieddy was too distracted to pay attention to her conversation with Jared. All she wanted to know was whether she would be berated by Carlos for getting drunk. Would he punish her for it? The man, after all, had been poking his nose in everything these days.


    Lifting the covers off her, Debbie jumped out of the bed, and said, "I''m sorry, Jar. I have to go. Talk to youter." Then she hung up the phone without waiting for Jared to reply, running to the bathroom with her head feeling as though it were being split in half.


    ''What should I do next? Revolt? Apologize?'' Debbie pondered in the tub.


    If she revolted, would she end up being buried alive? That did not sound tempting at all. So... what if she apologized instead? Would that authoritative aristocrat be merciful? Did he even know how to forgive people?


    Thedy continued to mull over the idea, and considered giving it a try. What was there to lose? Apologizing certainly felt like the easier choice. If it worked, she would no longer have to look over her shoulder anymore.


    Having made up her mind, she finished her bath quickly and went downstairs.


    Julie, who was considering going upstairs to wake her up, was d to see hering down. With a pleased look, the servant asked Debbie to take a seat while she brought out her lunch.


    At the dining table, just as she was about to take a bite of her food, an idea suddenly came to her mind. ''How about I cook dinner for him tonight and take it to his office myself? Maybe he''ll be so touched by the gesture that he won''t have any choice but to forgive me!


    Hmm...'' Grinning, the girl gripped her spoon tightly, and thought to herself, ''That''s brilliant, Deb!''


    The idea just made more sense to her. Come to think of it, Debbie''s current priority was not the divorce, but to avoid cutting her life short due to her aristocrat husband.


    Now that it was clear to her, she contemted how to appease her angry husband. It was time to put the n into action. Or so she thought.


    The more she thought about it, however, the more challenges crossed her mind. ''Umm...'' Debbie thought, frowning a bit. ''The thing is...'' Looking down on herp in embarrassment, she closed her eyes and bit her lip. Cooking seemed like a great idea until she realized a small hup which couldpletely influence the results. How could she overlook the key to her n? That, in order to feed Carlos food delicious enough to make him forget his name, the first thing she needed to know... was how to cook. Luckily, she just thought of the best teacher anyone could ask for.


    For a moment, the inexperienced chef-for-a-day hesitated while standing in a corner. Watching Julie in her element in the kitchen, Debbie realized how fortunate she was to have someone help her aplish her goal. At the same time, everything felt unfamiliar, and yet exciting, to her.


    The whole afternoon, sounds of nging and banging kepting from the kitchen. Sizzling oil flew in every direction. Up until that point, Julie never imagined that pans, tes, anddles could be so noisy. It was as though a war were taking ce in the kitchen


    By the time it was half past five in the afternoon, the noise in the kitchen finally quieted down. To Julie''s relief, the house appeared to be at peace once again.


    Watching Debbie put the food into a meal box, Julie could not help but wipe beads of sweat off her forehead as she prayed, ''Please, let it not be poisonous. Please...''


    When Debbie was done with packing everything, she wore a triumphant look. ''That wasn''t so hard now, was it?'' she thought proudly.


    The girl put her hands on her hips and took a deep breath. It was time for the final step of her foolproof n. Next stop: the headquarters of ZL Group.


    Situated in the busiest area of the city, ZL Group''s astonishing 88-floor main office building towered into the sky, linked with the neighboring 66-floor skyscraper by ten-odd aerial arch bridges.


    Apart from ZL Group, more than one thousandpanies from all parts of the world were based there as well.


    Debbie had passed by the building so many times, which was one of thendmarks of Y City. Even so, had it not been for Emmett sharing thepany address with her, she would not have remembered that it was where Carlos worked.


    As far as she knew, ZL Group had businesses in many industries such as high-technology, real estate, cosmetics, clothing, and entertainment.


    As the boss of such a colossal group, despite his age, Carlos was highly respected. His sess andpetence spoke for itself.


    Somewhat in awe, Debbie could only imagine the pressure and responsibilities that came with his work.


    When she entered the building while holding the meal box, she ran into some people who had finished their work and were on their way out.


    The youngdy wore a white shirt underneath her coat, partnered with a pair of jeans and white sneakers while her purple hair was in a bun. A single nce at her was all it took to guess that she was a college student. Her young and vigorous vibe even convinced some onlookers that she might still be in high school.


    Such a lovely girl did not often frequent their building, and hence, she was hard to miss. As more and more people stepped out of their offices, some of them began to wonder whom the girl was visiting there.


    "Excuse me, miss, how can I help you?" Rhonda Wang, who was a secretary, asked at the front desk when she noticed that Debbie was looking around like a lost child. The more mature woman warily sized her up and down.


    "I''m here for Carlos Huo," Debbie answered nonchntly. As soon as that name came out of her mouth, everyone who was within earshot turned to gaze at her in bewilderment.


    ''Who is this girl? What''s the nature of her rtionship with Boss? Nobody has dared to call him by his full name, '' Rhonda Wang wondered. Wherever Carlos was concerned, people addressed him as respectfully as they could. Therefore, it was always either Mr. Huo or Sir... never Carlos Huo.


    "Are you a fan of Mr. Huo''s?" Rhonda Wang asked, her chin raised. There was a hint of contempt in her smile. Before the young university student could reply, she spoke again. "I''m sorry. Mr. Huo is very busy. I''m afraid he does not have time to meet fans today."


    Tens, sometimes even hundreds of people, came to see the influential man every day. But as their boss'' status was beyond average people''s dreams, not everyone was fortunate enough to be graced with his presence. ''And certainly, not a university student like this girl, '' Rhonda Wang thought to herself.


    "I''m not his fan," Debbie was quick to answer. "I''m his... family." Few people were aware that she was married to Carlos. And with divorce on the table at any given moment, she did not see the point in having to disclose that information.


    This time, Rhonda Wang burst intoughter. Sarcasm and scorn were written all over her face, and she did not even bother to conceal them. "Young girl, it''s wrong to lie. Mr. Huo''s family is in the U.S. taking care of thepany over there. Everybody knows it." The secretary sneered, and continued, "Next time youe up with a lie, be prepared."


    After deriding Debbie, the older woman cast an impatient nce at her and waved her hand as though she were telling her to leave.


    Debbie could not help but narrow her eyes at the woman. "I''m not lying," she said. "Why don''t you just call him if you don''t believe?" The contempt on Rhonda Wang''s face provoked Debbie, and she was not about to let it go. She thought, ''Is everyone here so judgmental?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Rhonda Wang stared at Debbie coldly and questioned, "Family? If you truly are Mr. Huo''s family, why don''t you give him a call?


    Despite Debbie''s insistence, the secretary still did not believe her. She was, therefore, left with no choice but to find another way to convince Rhonda Wang. Gritting her teeth, Debbie dialed Philip''s number.


    The secretary''s expression shifted as she watched Debbie with a raised eyebrow. ''Oh, she''s really calling someone, '' Rhonda Wang thought to herself. ''I wonder who it is. She better not be pulling my leg or else.''


    As soon as Philip answered her call, Debbie said, "Philip, I''m at Carlos''pany right now, but there is this olddy who wouldn''t let me go upstairs." Without having to look at Rhonda Wang, she could anticipate how twisted her face was at that moment when she heard Debbie call her "olddy". ''Serves her right, '' Debbie thought. This was her sweet revenge for Rhonda Wang looking down on her.


    The moment Debbie hung up the phone, the shocked secretary bawled, "Whom did you call olddy? I''m under thirty. You really need to work on your people skills, little girl!" A brazen glint appeared in her eyes. "You might be under thirty," Debbie agreed, nodding mockingly, "but the way you talk to people make you sound like you''re over forty." ''Maybe you are lucky to work in such a bigpany, but it doesn''t make you better than anyone else. Someone has to tell you that. It might as well be me, '' Debbie thought as she watched Rhonda Wang sputter an incoherent response.


    Blinking furiously, Rhonda Wang sneered, "Didn''t you call someone? Well, nothing has happened so far. From where I stand, no one cares." The moment she finished talking, however, the phone on the front desk rang. Her heart started racing nervously; her face turned as pale as a ghost. ''Does she really know Mr. Huo?'' she thought.


    Scared stiff that the call might be from Carlos, she trotted to the front desk at once. When she saw the caller ID, she almost stumbled backward. Her heart jumped to her mouth; it was from the CEO''s office. Throwing a nce at Debbie, she gulped upon seeing the youngdy''s triumphant look. It seemed she might have messed with the wrong person.


    "Hi, Mr. Huo," she greeted, managing a nervous smile.


    "Send her up," Carlos uttered, his voice as icy cold as ever. Although it was brief, Rhonda Wang felt a little dizzy. Her legs went numb and she could no longer move from her spot. To prevent herself from falling, she had to cling to the desk hastily.


    ''Oh my goodness! Mr. Huo has called the reception himself. He rarely does that! I''m screwed.'' the secretary wailed inwardly. "Yes, sir." she responded, controlling her voice from being shrill. Her hands trembled as she hung up the phone. So nervous she was, that she had to ce the phone several times before doing it right. Then, she took a deep breath. The woman who seemed like she was having a panic attack repeated a breathing exercise which she knew could calm her nerves. In this industry, there was hardly room for mistakes. Yet it seemed like she might havemitted a grave one.


    Although Debbie was standing near the front desk, it took Rhonda Wang more than ten seconds to walk to her. Her shaking legs betrayed her calm facade, but Debbie refrained from voicing out her observation. "Hello, miss. Pleasee with me." Rhonda Wang said in a respectable manner. All of a sudden, the atmosphere seemed to change and everything was more cheerful than it had been a few moments ago. This shift in her behavior did not go unnoticed by Debbie, but she let the secretary drown in her anxieties for a bit more and did not offer anything else but a small nod.


    ''Crap! Am I going to lose my job?'' Rhonda Wang thought as she led Debbie to the elevator. While waiting for the elevator, she stole a ce at the mysterious youngdy who appeared to be tranquil. "Um," Rhonda Wang began, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know who you are. please---"


    "You don''t need to exin. I understand. So many peoplee here everyday asking to see Mr. Huo." Debbie interrupted her, a smile ying on her lips. The secretary seemed to have learned her lesson so Debbie decided to stop torturing the woman with her silence. It was not her fault, after all, that she did not know her. What simple irked Debbie was that the older woman should not have looked down on people she had never met before.


    Her reply surprised Rhonda Wang. When people who had the luxury of meeting Carlos were offended by those beneath them, they often resorted to dishing out harsher treatments. The secretary look at Debbie and thought, ''Has she forgiven me so easily?''


    "I''m really sorry. I won''t do that again " Rhonda Wang still apologized. For two years, she had been working as secretary at the front desk for ZL Group. During this long arduous period, she had learned how to deal with problems.

 Chapter 28: The Apologetic Meal

    Chapter 28: The Apologetic MealAfter carefully considering her reaction earlier, Debbie realized that she did not mean to give the secretary a hard time. So when Carlos'' employee apologized to her like her life might have depended on her forgiveness, she simply nodded and said, "It''s okay. Which floor is his office on?" Then, she shrugged, and added, "I can go there myself." Her tone was much friendlier than earlier. It was enough to reassure Rhonda that the mysterious youngdy had no intentions of having her fired from her job.


    She shook her head and insisted, "No, Miss. I was instructed by Mr. Huo himself that I needed to apany you upstairs." At ZL Group, the CEO''s requests were orders that no employee dared to defy. In simple terms, whatever Carlos wanted, he would get it one way or another.


    Sensing the nervous tone in Rhonda''s voice, Debbie could tell that she was afraid of Carlos too. That was a piece of information which did not surprise her at all.


    The man wore a stern expression most of the time. It would be more of a surprise if someone imed the opposite and that Carlos could not hurt a fly.


    In Debbie''s opinion, most people feared Carlos like Jared and she did. Both of them, for the record, were usually hell-raisers. In front of Carlos, however, they would quickly be as timid as mice.


    The secretary seemed determined to do her job, so Debbie nodded and followed her to the 66th floor.


    As much as it was spacious, the whole floor was rather quiet. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that it was time for many employees to clock out, but Debbie sure felt like the ce was as silent as a graveyard at midnight. Next to the CEO''s office was a small area consisting of several desks, and on the door was a clear sign which read, "Office of the CEO''s Secretaries".


    Unlike her presumptions earlier, five people were still working in the office, and through the ss, she could see a sixth seat which was vacant at the moment. It took Debbie a lot of effort not to exim her awe. Carlos, the CEO of ZL Group, had six secretaries! Then it urred to her that, as the boss of such a hugepany, Carlos probably had tons of work to handle every day. It was only appropriate that he needed so many secretaries.


    A man wearing sses got out of his chair, and walked to them when he saw Rhonda with ady he had yet to meet. "Hi, Rhonda. This is...?" Although he could not put his finger on it, the man thought Debbie looked rather familiar.


    For someone who appeared to be in his twenties, he looked like a model student at university. With a smile lingering on his face, it was difficult to see him as anything else but a nice person.


    Shooting Debbie an awkward look, Rhonda turned to the man and replied courteously, "Tristan, thisdy is here for Mr. Huo."


    In spite of Rhonda''s efforts to introduce thedy, Tristan was too distracted by Debbie''s bewitching smile to pay attention. But soon enough, he was back to being professional. "Hello, miss. Nice to meet you. Please, follow me," he said, politely gesturing with his hand towards the CEO''s office. Offering a small smile, Debbie followed Tristan while Rhonda stayed behind. The youngdy could tell that the older woman was relieved to pass her over to Tristan.


    Upon reaching the door, the male secretary knocked on the door lightly. "Come in," came Carlos'' deep, cold voice.


    Instinctively, Debbie clutched the meal box close to her. Of all the times when she could lose her nerve, it just had to be at a point when she was halfway through the final step of her n.


    Would he be displeased to see her? There was a chance where Carlos would get so angry that he might grab the divorce papers and sign them at once. Then again, he could be in such a good mood that he might dly agree to let her out of the marriage.


    Her mind, a little all over the ce, was filled with so many questions as she walked into Carlos'' office.


    The office was at least 300 square meters, decorated from the furniture to its walls in shades of ck, white, and gray.


    A state-of-the-art, high-tech desk was ced by the window. In front of it, were a white sofa and a ss table. Against a wall was a wine cab and on the opposite side was a bookshelf with a water dispenser next to it. In spite of its enormous space, the ce looked clean and simple with its minimalist style.


    On the left side was an indoor golf court. Some famous paintings and calligraphy were hung on the wall. Meanwhile, on the right side was the CEO''s private lounge.


    When Carlos raised his head from what he had been working on, he saw the girl at the door. A faint light flickered in his eyes at the sight of her.


    Putting down the pen, he stared at Debbie who was looking around curiously. The youngdy''s attention was on everything else in the room but him.


    When she felt his eyes on her, she paused from her subtle exploration of the room and withdrew her gaze from its decoration. After hearing Tristan close the door behind her, she took a few steps towards him.


    During that short moment, she tried to calm herself down. Once she did, she remarked, "Um, Carlos Huo." Immediately, she remembered Rhonda''s and everyone else''s reactions earlier and corrected herself, "Oh, I''m sorry. I mean, Sir. I''m sorry to interrupt you. It''s just that... er, I made this at home. I''d like it if you could have a taste."


    Carlos raised an eyebrow in disbelief. What was she up to? Was this her way of apologizing? After their previous encounters, he had the impression that she was a very stubborn, feisty girl. She did not seem like the type to back down from a fight. Certainly not from him. So why was she apologizing to him all of a sudden? Was it all just some borate trick?


    And... well, could the girl even cook? All the questions that lingered in his mind as she stood before Carlos made him remember something from the past. The day they had registered for marriage, Carlos recalled, he had told Philip that the girl did not have to do anything, and that as his wife, she was to be treated like a queen.


    There was no pressure for Debbie to learn household chores or anything that required putting her hands to work. If that had been the case these past few years, then why did she feel the need to learn how to cook? Was it one of her hobbies? Because Philip had never mentioned it in his reports.


    For a long moment, Carlos did not say anything in response. His silence made thedy very nervous. ''What the hell does this mean?'' she thought frantically.


    ''Is he angry? Does he not want me to show up here?''


    The possibility of herst thought made her feel a bit embarrassed. Regardless, she opened the thermal meal box anyway, and said, "As soon as you try everything, I will leave right away."


    But Carlos wasn''tpletely listening any more. The moment she opened the box, a burnt smell filled the room -- and hence, Carlos caught a whiff of it.


    Wincing, Carlos thought, ''What was that? Did she even check if it was edible?''


    Debbie caught the man''s expression. ''A frown? Why is he frowning? He has not even tasted it yet. Was it because it does not look good?''


    She sped her hands together and began to exin, "It may look awful but it tastes good." ''She''s right, '' Carlos thought. ''It does look awful.'' "Julie had tasted it and she said the same. It''s really good. You should have a try," Debbie persisted. For tonight''s mission, she did not even eat the dishes herself so there would be plenty for him.


    Disregarding the mildly horrified look on his face, Debbie took the chopsticks out from the meal box and handed them to him.


    Initially, he was hesitant to ept them, but the expectant look on her face made him decide not to disappoint her.


    Once he did, Debbie started to introduce the dishes excitedly. "This is Dongpo tofu. Well, this is um... Why is it ck? Um, it''s supposed to be red braised pork." She looked at the burnt dish and giggled at Carlos, embarrasse


    "This one," she went on, pointing at another dish, "is supposed to be stewed pork ball in brown sauce. Howe it''s ck too?" Her voice trailed off as she examined her cooking. The food did not seem to have looked that way earlier. Not to her anyway.


    Due to Carlos'' taste in food, his extensive experience with different cuisine prepared by brilliant chefs across the world... Debbie''s dishes did not appeal to him at all. They looked so hideous that he did not have to taste them to know that the taste would not be good.


    "Oh, oh, I know this one. These are boiled shrimps. They didn''t be ck," she eximed excitedly. ''Of course, these wouldn''t be ck. All you needed to do was throw them in a pot and boil them, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    His hand holding the chopsticks felt like it had been tied to a stone; it was too heavy to lift. But Debbie prattled on. "Carlos Huo, this is the first time I have cooked. I-I came here to apologize. Last night..."


    She lowered her head. The look in the man''s eyes dimmed. Her next words somehow made him feel relieved like a thorn had been removed from his heart.


    "I shouldn''t have gotten drunk. I won''t cause you any more trouble in the future. Will you forgive me?" She widened her innocent eyes, putting on another expectant look while staring at Carlos. The man remained silent the entire time she talked.


    Finally, he nodded. Her eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Somehow, seeing her so happy made him feel happy too. At the moment, there were no words to exin the logic behind the connection. Simply put, the youngdy''s delight lightened up the mood in the room, and he was more than fine with it.


    "You haven''t taken a bite yet," she suddenly said. Uh-oh. He had thought that she had forgotten about the dishes. Quite frankly, ha had nearly forgotten about them himself.


    Among all the dishes, the shrimps were the only one that seemed like they would not give him a stomachache. So he decided to pick up a shrimp.


    But before his chopsticks could lift one from the meal box, she put her hand on the chopsticks and said, "shrimps need peeling. Peeling is rather time-consuming. Better leave this one forst. Try the other dishes first."


    Carlos'' face darkened. Dropping the shrimp and picking up a plump of red braised pork, he put it into his mouth, and slowly chewed.


    His face froze -- and as much as he tried to refrain from doing so, he still ended up spitting it out into the bin.


    ''Gosh! She calls that thing red braised pork?'' the shocked CEO thought. ''What was that taste? Hard to say. It was bitter, salty and ... just weird.''


    After wiping his mouth with a clean tissue, he grabbed the ss of water on his desk and gulped it all down. The taste was still struck in his mouth.


    puzzled, the naive youngdy watched his reaction. "Is it that bad?" she asked genuinely.


    Looking into her innocent eyes, Carlos said coldly, "Are you really here to apologize? Because I think you are really here to provoke me." His first suspicion earlier was right. The youngdy standing before him was the same girl he had to deal with in the past, be it on the cruiser or in the club, or any other time. She was the same as she had always been. How gullible of him to briefly believe that she was ever there to make amends for her mistakes!

 Chapter 29: Burnt

    Chapter 29: BurntDebbie''s heart was hammering while she anxiously stammered to exin herself, "That''s not true. My apology is sincere. I''m really sorry for offending you..."


    Ever since Carlos moved back into the vi, he was not the mean, old womanizer he used to be; he was a changed man. He acted like a responsible adult and paid full attention to Debbie''s daily needs. Debbie reminded herself all the time to stop being so headstrong with him. Perhaps if she made more of an effort to get along with him, he would get off her back.


    Carlos interrupted her impatiently. "Enough. Now go away. You are forbidden to go into the kitchen ever again." When he finished talking, he produced a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth gracefully.


    ''But why?'' Debbie wondered. By now, she already knew better than to anger him again. "Got it. I''m sorry for disturbing your work." Debbie expelled her curiosity and answered like a good girl.


    After picking up the meal box, Debbie made her way to the door. Before stepping out of the office, she looked back and asked, "Um, Carlos Huo, could you sign the divorce papers?"


    "So, that''s what all this was about." Just as he had anticipated, she was up to something. ''I knew she wouldn''t just turn into this friendly, polite girl for no reason, '' he sneered inwardly.


    Now that Carlos had seen through her facade, Debbie decided toe out with the truth. "Yes, it is. I just want the divorce. Why else did you think I did all of this?" In truth, Debbie had been grateful to Carlos before they had a falling-out. After all, he had financially supported her for three years.


    Unfortunately, their recent unpleasant encounters had left a terrible impression on her. All the gratitude she had for him had evaporated.


    "I told you to ask my grandfather''s permission, if you want a divorce. I''ll sign the papers as long as he says it''s okay."


    Carlos'' reply infuriated Debbie so much that she dashed towards his desk. But eventually, she clenched her fists to stop her temper from ring. "How can aatose patient give consent to anything?" she eximed.


    "That''s not my problem. Now get out!"


    he warned with a stern look on his face. Rendered speechless, Debbie turned around and walked out of the room.


    Carlos was filled withplex emotions even after she had closed the door behind her. Wisps of burning smell lingered the air and drifted into his nose.


    Feeling restless, he got up and opened the windows to let the smell out. With a cigarette in one hand, he sent for Tristan. "I want a detailed report on Debbie Nian''s background. Don''t leave out anything," Carlos ordered.


    "Debbie Nian?" Tristan was puzzled.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at him before he took out a marriage certificate from the drawer and tossed it on the desk.


    Tristan picked it up to have a closer look. When he saw the photos and the names written on the side, all of a sudden, the puzzled expression on his face turned into an open mouthed gasp. ''So, the girl Mr. Huo was staring at on TV the day of the marathon and the girl who has just walked out of here is Mrs. Huo?''


    Tristan felt overwhelmed by curiosity.


    After leaving Carlos'' office, Debbie got inside the BMW waiting for her in front of the office building. She sat in the backseat, unable to get a word out, looking dejected. Matan Wen, her driver, who was a veteran in his fifties, smiled at her through the rear-view mirror. "Debbie, did Mr. Huo eat the dinner you cooked for him?"


    Debbie shook her head in disappointment and put the meal box aside after closing the door.


    Matan Wen tried tofort her. "Perhaps he had already eaten dinner before you came," he said.


    Debbie didn''t respond. Then she recalled how Carlos had reacted after he had tasted her food. She turned her sights towards the meal box, pensively wondering what made him react like that. A few momentster, she opened the box, picked up a bit of braised pork and put it in her mouth.


    However, as soon as the food touched her tongue, she spat it out into a tissue, almost immediately.


    Matan Wen chuckled when he understood why Carlos didn''t eat her food, as he watched what the girl, who was the same age as his daughter, was doing in the backseat.


    ''Gosh! What is this thing? Did I really cook this?'' Debbie couldn''t believe how bad the food tasted.


    Dismayed, she stared at the burnt meat in the box and finally understood why Carlos had thought that she had gone to his office just to further provoke him.


    As if it weren''t bad enough, he might have thought she was trying to poison him. Debbie thought about how excited and nervous she had been because it was the first time she had cooked a meal for someone. She remembered the pain she had felt when drops of sizzling oil sprinkled onto her hands. Now it seemed like it had been a total waste of time.


    It was past 10 p.m.


    After Carlos hade back to the vi from work, he rubbed his stressed temples to rx himself. At the entrance, he changed into his slippers in the dim light and went upstairs.


    "Carlos Huo," a quiet voice suddenly came from the kitchen.


    Startled, he widened his eyes with fright. When he saw who it was, Carlos knitted his eyebrows as if he had just received some bad news.


    "Dear God, what are you doing here at this hour? Why aren''t you asleep?" he scolded. Debbie sensed anger in his tone, but she didn''t know why he was angry. ''What did I do wrong now? Did I frighten him?''


    With that in her mind, she stifled herughter and put on a sulky face beforeing out of the kitchen with a ss of hot milk in her hand. Debbie had anticipated that Carlos would be back soon, so she hade downstairs to heat up a ss of milk for him. Coincidentally, he came back just as soon as the milk was ready.


    "Carlos Huo, this is for you." She handed him the ss of milk with an innocent look on her face.


    He nced at her, feeling a dull ache in his head. "Why didn''t you switch the lights on?" ''She came downstairs to heat up milk for me? Could it be poisonous?''


    "I did. I just turned the light off before you walked in," she answered defensively.


    With another doubtful look at her, he thought, ''She isn''t reckless enough to poison me." Then he took the ss of milk from her hands and gulped it down.


    "Wait..." she suddenly uttered.


    Before Debbie could even finish her sentence, Carlos rushed to the bin and spat the milk out. Debbie reached out and took the ss from his hand nervously.


    What she meant to tell Carlos was that the milk was too hot, but by the time she could say anything, he had already gulped it down.


    Carlos strode to the dinning table with a ck face, and pulled out some tissues to wipe his mouth.


    Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter that her cheeks became as red as cherries. "You! Go to sleep!" Carlosmanded her.


    Debbie opened her mouth, hoping to mention the divorce, but after considering his bad mood, she finally decided that it might not be a good time to talk about the topic. Pursing her lips tight, she put the ss of milk on the dining table and went to her room meekly.


    Carlos stared at the ss of milk then shifted his eyes towards her as she made herself scarce. After he calmed his nerves he followed up the stairs as well.


    As soon as she got into her bedroom, Debbie burst into wildughter. It was an innocent mistake, but it felt good to see the man suffer a bit.


    As the night deepened, Debbie turned and rolled about in bed restlessly. Multiple thoughts cascaded like a waterfall in her head.


    ''What do I have to do to get a divorce?


    I have tried to be defiant and failed. I have tried to please him and that didn''t work out either. That man is such a piece of work,'' she thought.


    The sound of the door shutting lightly came to her ears from the next room. She looked at the clock to check the time. It was 1 a.m.


    ''Does he always work so hard? What if I buy him a nice present tomorrow? Maybe he will be pleased and sign the divorce papers.''


    Debbie was convinced that it was a good idea. She invited Kristina and Kasie to shop with her the next day through WeChat and finally fall asleep.


    At 7 a.m. the next morning, Carlos was sitting at the dining table by himself, as usual. Julie served breakfast, and assuming she wasn''t needed at the table anymore, she turned to leave him alone in the dinning room.


    "Julie," he called.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Julie responded.


    "Did she...cook dinner on her own yesterday?" he asked.

 Chapter 30: The Present

    Chapter 30: The PresentJulie didn''t understand what Carlos meant at first. But soon, she remembered what had happened in the kitchen the day before. ''Did Debbie really take the meal to Mr. Huo''s office? Why is he asking about the dinner? Was he displeased by it?'' she wondered pensively.


    Afraid of the possibility that Carlos was angry at Debbie, Julie replied at once, "Mr. Huo, to make sure that the dishes tasted good, Debbie cooked every dish several times. She even suffered a few minor burns because of the hot, boiling oil."


    Julie felt that even though the dishes tasted awful, Debbie had worked hard on them; it was her good intentions that counted.


    ''Got burnt? Was her apology sincere?'' The anger in his eyes disappeared as soon as he heard Julie''s words.


    "Noted." Carlos nodded and started eating his breakfast.


    The stress marks on his face softened. Julie breathed out a sigh of relief and headed back to the kitchen.


    After lunch, Debbie got dressed and left the vi.


    Debbie, Kasie, and Kristina wandered around to pick out a present for Carlos. They walked out of Dubhe Building and went straight to Merak Building, arm in arm.


    "Tomboy, what exactly do you have in mind?" They had been to a few shops for fashionable men''s wear, trendy shoes, and expensive watches, but nothing piqued Debbie''s interest. If she kept wandering around, refusing to buy anything, Kristina would start suspecting that Debbie was wandering around for hot guys instead of a present.


    In fact, the real problem was money. Debbie had been saving up, but her savings were far from enough to afford a decent present for Carlos. "Let''s look a little longer," she said.


    Kasie leaned on Kristina listlessly, rolling her eyes. "Debbie, my sweet, sweet Debbie, we have been wandering around for two hours now and you haven''t bought anything." All the while, she and Kristina, on the other hand, carried a couple of bags each. Some were clothes, but the rest were mostly cosmetics.


    "He is so rich, he doesn''t need anything. What am I supposed to buy him?" Debbie was in a dilemma.


    "Is it his birthday?" Kristina asked. Debbie had told them she was shopping for a present for a friend, but they knew she was hiding something from them.


    "Nope," Debbie answered.


    Kristina rolled her eyes at her. "Since it''s not his birthday, why do you suddenly want to give him a present?"


    Debbie returned her a stare, but she wasn''t going to answer her question. She was too embarrassed to tell them that the present was for Carlos and it was an apologetic present for offending him earlier. "Spit it out," the other girls demanded and stretched their arms towards her to give her the bags. Debbie took the bags sullenly.


    Kasie instantly felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off her and she felt much happier because of it. "Debbie, seriously, it doesn''t matter how much the present is worth. It is the thought that counts," she remarked.


    Debbie considered it for a moment and replied, "That sounds about right. I know what I should get him now."


    She handed the bags back to her friends and started walking back.


    "Hey, Debbie. What kind of friend are you?" Kristina yelled as she ran after her angrily.


    While the two girls walked farther and farther away, Kasie lowered her head with disappointment. Although she was very tired, she quickened her pace and followed them since she didn''t want to be left behind.


    Debbie remembered an embroidered box she had spotted lying in a showcase earlier, the contents of which had caught her attention. Before long, she walked back into the store that sold suits.


    "Wee to Enjoy!" the shop assistant greeted warmly as soon as the customers stepped in.


    Debbie smiled at her and pointed at the embroidered box in the showcase. "I''d like to have a look at that one, please."


    The woman fetched the box without hesitation and handed it to Debbie. "There is a brooch and a cor pin inside this box. Both are made of sapphire. Miss, are you looking for a present for your boyfriend? You have keen eyes. Every item in the box is uniquely designed and specially made to order."


    When she heard the word ''sapphire'', Debbie''s eyes went straight towards the price tag. One hundred and eighty-eight thousand!


    Her entire savings were just less than two hundred thousand.


    Debbie was hesitant. She thought about it for a long time before she finally pressed her lips and made up her mind. However, just as she was looking around to search for the shop assistant, she heard a familiar voice from behind her. "Wrap up the essories I just looked at."


    ''Jail Mu? Son of a gun!'' Debbie felt as if she had found a dead fly in her soup. She ignored Gail, and turned around to walk towards the cashier''s desk with the embroidered box in her hand. Much to her surprise, the shop assistant stopped her in her tracks.


    "I''m sorry miss, but the otherdy has already agreed to purchase this," she said to Debbie apologetically.


    ''What? Jail Mu wants the same thing as me? Since when does she have such good taste?'' Debbie mused, annoyed.


    Gail noticed the embroidered box in Debbie''s hand. Having just realized what had happened, she sneered and said, "Debbie, luck is not on your side today. I saw that box first." In truth, Gail had no intentions of spending money on the items in the store, but now that she had the chance to snatch something from Debbie, the price didn''t matter at all.


    Just at that moment, Kasie and Kristina arrived at the scene. As soon as they saw Debbie, they startedining.


    "Tomboy, why did you run so fast? The present wasn''t going to fly away," Kasie said, as she gasped for air.


    "That''s right. Look. My fingers are all red from carrying these bags, and you didn''t even help me." Kristina held out her hands in front of Debbie for her to look.


    Debbie ignored her friends and focused on Gail instead. "I saw it, too. And I like it. Ask the shop assistant to bring you another one."


    Only then did Kasie and Kristina notice Gail who was a self-proimed ''it'' girl at school.


    Finding herself in an awkward predicament, the shop assistant felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry,dies. All our products are limited editions. This is the only set that''s avable." All their products were exquisite. Apart from the shirts, which they had doubles of in their inventory, all other products were single items.


    upon hearing the ship assistant''s word, Debbie said nothing and went straight to the cashier''s desk. "Be quick," she said to the cashier, handling her the bank card.


    Gail rushed towards the cashier''s desk and put her hand on the box. "Debbie, I swear it first. Why don''t you just pick another one?" She spoke in a fake coy voice, but her eyes were staring at Debbie resentfully.


    Kristina felt goosebumps all over her body. "Hey Gail. Can''t you just speak normally? I''ve got goosebumps here," she shouted.


    The other shop assistants all beganughing at Kristin''s joke. Gail casts her a fiery re. "Kristina, this is none of your business. Keep your nose out of this," she retorted.


    Kristina curled up her lips and turned her head away. Not only was Gail a self-proimed. "it" girl, she was also a snitch. Kristina never took a fancy to talking with her, so she sat down to rest and didn''t want to say another word to Gail.


    Debbie pped Gail''s hand away and push her aside. "Why didn''t you buy it earlier? Now I have my eyes on it," she dered unequivocally.


    Gail was alone; while on her opposing side, there were three of them. Needless to say, the situation was not to her advantage. Gritting her teeth furiously, she took out her phone and called her boyfriend. After all, the mall was his turf!


    "Victor, pleasee to Enjoy Suit Shop on the third floor. Someone is bullying me," she urge coyly, with an extremely soft voice, which made Debbie cringe. It was a wonder how Gail managed to turn into such an innocent, weak girl in an instant.


    ''Hump! Calling backup? No big deal. I don''t give a darm,'' Debbie thought to herself. "Settle the ount!" Debbie demanded and re at the cashier with an intense look on her face. However, the cashier was still hesitant. The name Victor rang a bell. She had heard it before. Was he the vice-general manager of the mall? She wasn''t sure about it. But if he was who she thought he was, how could she afford to offend him?

 Chapter 31: Who Bullied My Girlfriend

    Chapter 31: Who Bullied My GirlfriendWhen the cashier hesitated to take her card, Debbie lost her patience and snapped, "Didn''t you hear me? I said, take my card and give me the receipt!" The truth was, she felt bad that she had to direct her anger at the cashier as she knew why the woman behind the counter was unwilling to do her job; she must have known whom Gail had called.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, but could you please wait a minute? Thatdy¡­ she seemed to have called the vice-general manager of our mall," the cashier exined while looking back and forth between Debbie and Gail. She had no idea what was happening. All she knew was that she wanted to offend neither of the customers.


    ''Huh? The vice-general manager of Shining International za? What''s the big deal? My husband is the owner," she retorted in private.


    She walked towards Gail with an irritated expression and said in a sarcastic tone, "How many times have you been to the dean''s office? Did you think I was stupid? I know you were the one who snitched on me. If I could, I would tear that mask off your face, but I''m simply too busy to be bothered right now. We both know that does not mean I''m afraid of you. Fortunately for you, I had been in no mood to have open disputes with you regarding the matter, even though you kept stabbing me in the back. You won thest time. But if you think carrying on with that attitude is going to keep giving me losses, then you better get ready. I''m warning you, Gail Mu. If you dare provoke me one more time, I''ll make sure you''re on the losing end."


    Gail turned pale upon hearing Debbie''s threats. She knew that the feisty girl before her was not afraid of her at all -- if she had to be taken down, she would be. She shuddered at the thought that she was arguing with someone who was not afraid of anyone.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spewing now? I didn''t tell the dean anything!" Gail denied, hoping to escape Debbie''s wrath. That was her strategy; she would refuse any usations against her, knowing full well that Debbie had no concrete proof that she was the one who had told on her.


    However, the nervous look on her face had already given her away. Her voice had begun to tremble whenever she would try to exin herself. Debbie, who was already expecting Gail''s reaction, shed a mocking smile and silently cursed the bitch. "For the sake of your parents, I will not be beating you up today. Instead, for thest time, I''m going to tell you that this cor pin is mine, so you better choose another one. Otherwise, you know you''ll be walking out of here limp," Debbie warned her. She had her arms crossed before her chest, projecting a demeanor and gesture of someone who was fearless.


    Kristina and Kasie giggled behind Debbie because they knew that their friend was just bluffing. Debbie could be a little tetchy but she had a tender heart.


    Debbie would not really beat Gail up because the girl going against her was her aunt''s daughter -- they were in fact cousins by blood, so she was actually quite tolerant of her cousin; even after what Gail had done to Debbie, thetter had still begged Carlos not to get her cousin expelled.


    However, Gail did not share the same sentiment as her rtive. She got pissed off and yelled, "Who do you think you are? Don''t think that I don''t know your dirty little secret. The BMW you''re riding? It must be from your sugar daddy, huh? The guy must be old. I don''t think the cor pin will suit him." She made her voice louder than ever on purpose so that everyone could hear what she was on about.


    Rumor had it that Debbie had a sugar daddy, and almost all the students in the university believed it to be true.


    Gail believed that only a sessful businessman like her boyfriend deserved that pin they were arguing to purchase, and she would, by no means, give it up to Debbie.


    The people surrounding them all turned to look at Debbie with judgmental and condemning eyes.


    When Debbie noticed that everyone around her had chosen to trust her spoiled cousin''s statement, she heavily banged her palm on the counter, making a thump loud enough to silence the people chattering and murmuring about her.


    All of a sudden, Kasie rushed towards the rumor-mongering girl. She was fuming when she said through gritted teeth, "Do you think I don''t know what you''ve done to Debbie behind her back? How dare you make up stories to frame her? Are you appealing to death? Apologize to Debbie, now!"


    The girl before the enraged friend knew what Kasie was talking about. She had made up a story that Debbie was a lesbian.


    She was backed up in a corner and did not know what to do. Luckily for her, a man in a ck suit and leather shoes entered the shop.


    He was in his thirties and he looked very frail as he was thin as a stick. Nevertheless, he was Gail''s savior. ''Who is this guy? How is he rted to Gail?'' the trio thought to themselves in wonder.


    Gail''s eyes lit up when she saw the man. She gave him a pitiful look before throwing herself into his arms. "Victor, you''re finally here. I was scared to death."


    ''Scared to death? By me? Am I a rabid animal? It''s not like I really came after her, '' Debbie thought. The fierce girl rolled her eyes.


    The man, Victor Liu, patted his girl''s back and consoled her for a while.


    He then walked towards the saledies. "Who bullied my girlfriend?" he asked in a stern voice. The saledies, who were afraid of both parties, shook their heads immediately, pretending not to know in order to not get involved.


    When the trio realized that the man who had stood up for Gail was her boyfriend, they exchanged nces in shock and disbelief, for the man Gail was with was at least ten years older than her.


    Debbie covered her face, feeling embarrassed for her cousin. She did not expect her to be so shameless to the point of finding herself a sugar daddy.


    Her heart ached for her aunt and uncle; had they known about this, their hearts would break. She lost all will and drive to argue. All she could set her mind on now was telling her aunt about what she had found out when she met her next time. All she had to do now was pay the bill. She turned to the cashier and once again demanded that her item be packed for purchase.


    However, the cashier still remained silent and refused Debbie''s card -- the man was the vice-general of the mall, after all. She did not want to risk losing her job over such a petty quarrel.


    "Victor, I saw the pin first and wanted to buy it for you as a birthday gift. But by the time I had gotten out of thedy''s room, she already had it in possession." Gail pointed to her cousin and pouted her mouth. Victor Liu was ted at Gail''s words as he loved the expensive gift.


    Debbie cursed her own cousin inside her mind, ''Fuck you, Jail Mu!'' "Shame on you for being such a big liar. I saw it first! Besides, if you were the first one to see it, then why didn''t you buy it in the first ce? Admit it; you just want to mess with me!" the fuming girl said.


    It was not until then that Debbie caught the attention of Victor Liu. His eyes lit up when he saw her pretty face. A dirty smile began to form on his face. ''Damn it! If I had seen her first, then I wouldn''t have addressed Gail as my girlfriend, '' he thought to himself.


    "Miss, could you please let my girlfriend have the item? I will find you another nice pin. What do you think of it?" the man bargained while looking at Debbie from head to toe. He had never seen anyone so pure, and being a creep, he thought, ''She must be a virgin.''


    Upon seeing how disgusting the man was when he looked at her, Debbie almost threw up and turned his offer down without any hesitation. "No, I only want this one. No one in here can force me to give it up," Debbie rified.


    The two parties had run into a dead end. Victor Liu found that Gail was tearing up and then turned to Debbie to beg her, "Miss¡­"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Debbie interrupted and eximed, "Pack that for me or I''ll sue the shit out of you and this store!" She gave the cashier a deadly re which caused the woman to finally reach out to take her card.


    Victor Liu had gone red from the anger caused by being disrespected by the young girl. "Don''t sell it to her! I''m the vice-general manager of the mall and you do as I say!"


    While what he said was true, he never really got to the top of his position without his father''s funding. Shining International za was under the ZL Group, and he had done well. Thus, his father had spent a lot of money to make him the vice-general manager of the mall.


    Debbie gave the man a scornful gaze and mocked him, "Vice-general manager? So what? You think I''m buying it?" ''My husband is the CEO of the ZL Group! Have I ever shown off like that? the ferocious girl retorted inwardly.


    Victor Lui was absolutely livid about it and turned to the cashier demanding, "Pack the item for my girlfriend! She is going to take it. And do your job. Let her pay the bill."


    ''What the fuck? Is Gail really his girlfriend? He doesn''t even pay for her expenses!'' Kasie thought as she crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.


    "Yes, Mr. Liu," the cashier obeyed. She then set aside Debbie''s card and turned to Gail''s direction.


    Gail immediately took out her wallet to pay for the cor pin and the brooch, but before she could do that Debbie was already mad to the point that there was no turning back anymore.


    She snatched her cousin''s wallet and threw it out side the store.


    Gail looked at her cousin in utter disbelief. "Bitch, what did you just do? Why did you do that?" eximed the enraged girl.


    The wallet, which contained fortunes, attracted so much attention that a crowd began to form around it.

 Chapter 32: Tomboy What The Hell

    Chapter 32: Tomboy What The Hell"Are you seriously asking me why I threw your wallet out? You obviously wanted to snatch the cor pin that I wanted to buy! I''ve already had enough of your dirty little tricks. If you ever dare mess with me again, I swear you will get more than this! I''ll definitely beat you up!" Debbie said, shouting so loudly that her voice grabbed the attention of many mall-goers. After saying this, she shook her fist that made Gail''s face turn pale. Intimidated by her, she dodged Debbie''s eyes and ran out to pick up her wallet.


    When Victor saw his girlfriend getting bullied, he pointed to Debbie and threatened in a harsh voice, "If you dare bully my baby again, I will ask the guards to throw you out of the mall." Gail looked like a little girl helplessly picking up her wallet in front of the crowd.


    Despite hearing his threat, Debbie only rolled her eyes and said in a nonchnt tone, "Help yourself. Go ahead and do whatever you like." She had never been a push-over. She wasn''t afraid of anyone in this world.


    This attitude of hers made her able to walk through life as brave as she could despite everything she''d been through. But, wait! Out of all the people, there was one man she wouldn''t dare to offend -- Carlos. In the midst of her fierce stance, his face suddenly popped up in her mind. ''You want to threaten me? Okay! Just bring Carlos here, and then I''ll do as you say, '' she thought to herself.


    After some time, the crowd started to build up. Some mall-goers were already talking about themotion that was happening, pointing to the store where Debbie was. Upon seeing Gail''s wallet flying out of the store, many were surprised. How could the security of a prestigious mall allow such amotion to happen? And that very moment the wallet flew out, coincidentally, Carlos was there.


    Judging from the flying track of the wallet, he could easily tell that it was thrown out on purpose. He then saw a girl with red eyes, trying to stop her tears, running towards the wallet and picked it up.


    Surprised, the general manager of the mall, who was standing right beside Carlos, could only wipe his cold sweat off his forehead, realizing that something wrong was happening in the store. ''Why did this thing happen in such a crucial time?'' he thought to himself. "Mr. Huo, let''s go check what happened," he said with utmost respect, trying to hide his embarrassment and fear of what woulde out from this incident.


    A few minutes before Debbie started themotion, Carlos had arrived at the mall to inspect it with no prior notification. That day, the mall''s senior executives hade as quickly as they could to meet him. Not a single soul in the management had known of Carlos'' arrival ahead of time, and for such a thing to happen, nobody knew how he would react.


    With such a messy sight, Carlos'' face grew darker and darker. This left the general manager in a cold sweat.


    Judging by the face of his boss, the general manager guessed Carlos didn''t hear his suggestion. All that time, his eyes were fixated on the store.


    Gail stood up after picking up her wallet; the next moment, a man was seen being pushed out of the store by a girl.


    With this, more and more passersby gathered and stopped by to look in the hallway, gossiping in low voices.


    After taking a nce at the man''s face and recognizing who he was, the general manager held his breath, his heart skipping a beat. ''Damn it! What has this good-for-nothing done this time?'' he cursed inwardly.


    Victor, who had been pushed out by Debbie, ran back into the store and grabbed her wrist shouting, "How dare youy your finger on me? This time, you are screwed!" His eyes were burning, his hand gripping harder on Debbie''s wrist.


    People who witnessed his violence thought that the girl would be at loss. However, Debbie didn''t even bat an eysh, fearless as she''d always been.


    Worried, Kasie and Kristina were about to help their friend, but Debbie signaled them to stop and lowered her head to look at the man''s hand. She could feel his grip getting harder, but it didn''t stop her from fighting back.


    Suddenly, she grabbed his arms and gave him an overarm throw effortlessly. She could bear Gail''s attitude towards her for she could never beat a girl. However, there was no way she couldn''t beat a man who dared to offend her.


    Seeing her attack, the crowd was in awe. Some even apuded her actions.


    "Ugh!" Victor cried in pain. His voice reverberated on the third floor. It was clear to everybody that he was truly in pain. "Ugh! Let go of me!" he repeated. As themotion continued, more and more people gathered around, blocking Carlos'' sight. Being able to take a short nce at the girl, he felt she looked familiar.


    ''Why is the girl so familiar?'' Carlos thought. ''Damn it!'' Suddenly, he realized who she was. After learning that it was Debbie, he immediately trotted towards the store, pushing people away in front of him.


    After seeing Carlos'' menacing yet prominent figure, the crowd stepped back and let him through. With his brows furrowed, the general manager and hispanions sighed inwardly, ''We are done.''


    Meanwhile, Debbie released Victor from her grip. She looked more arrogant than ever after what she had done. Victor remained silent. After a while, when the pain went off a bit, Gail helped him as he was struggling to stand straight. Furious, he cast a ferocious nce at Debbie and raised his arm, ready to give her a p.


    But as he was about to give her a hard smack, she blocked his arm and gave him a hard kick in the crotch. "Were you trying to p me? Who do you think you are?" Debbie eximed.


    Kasie and Kristina were in awe from their friend''s strength and bravery. "Tomboy, you''re awesome!" Kasie pped her hands and eximed in excitement. Debbie, on the other hand, acted like she didn''t hear her and continued to stare at Victor who was now curling in pain on the floor.


    Meanwhile, Kristina, who was also drooling over Debbie, said, "Tomboy, you''re so handsome! I love you so much!"


    Amidst their excitement, Carlos, who was inches away from the store, was not in a good mood. Hearing the man''s painful cry and his wife being called "Tomboy", he thought, ''Tomboy? What the hell?


    Just how could she be so fearless?''


    ''I''ve heard many of her friends calling her Tomboy. Is she not a girl? Why can''t she act like one even just for a single day?'' he cried in his mind. Contrary to her friends'' amazement, he felt a little disappointed about her not being woman-like.


    Intimidated by his strong aura, the crowd stepped further aside so that Carlos could see what happened and walk through.


    Seeing Victor lying on the floor, struck with pain and moaning, Carlos stared at him for a second and then nced at Debbie. Sparing him no mercy, Debbie was looking down at him, ready to give him another kick if he got up.


    Pained, "Damn bitch! I swear I''ll teach you a hard lesson today!" Victor said through gritted teeth as he finally struggled to his feet. Knowing what had really happened, many onlookers couldn''t help but giggle at his awkward position.


    This time, Gail didn''t dare toe and help her boyfriend. She was afraid that she would be beaten by her cousin.


    Meanwhile, Victor''s arrogance made Debbie want to teach him one good lesson. She raised her leg and kicked him in the abdomen. Again, he cried and crossed his hands over his belly. He almost fell back on the floor.


    Struggling to fight off the pain, he took several deep breaths, staggered towards Debbie and was about to p her in the face.


    However, his arm was blocked again -- this time, not by Debbie, but by a man behind him.


    It was not until then that Debbie paid attention to the man standing behind Victor. It took her a second to realize who he was. Suddenly, an icy shiver ran down her spine.


    ''What the fuck? Not again? Why is he everywhere?'' she shouted inside.


    With her eyes widened, she asked, "Why?" but could no longer continue. ''Is he shopping with another woman this time?'' she thought to herself.


    ''Or maybe, just maybe, does he have a thing for me? Could he be stalking me?'' she wondered. Questions kept on popping up in her mind, as she tried to understand his presence.


    On the other hand, Victor, not knowing who was standing behind him, scolded him harshly. "Who the hell would try to stop¡­" But as soon as he turned his head, he shut his mouth, looking closely at the man''s cold eyes.


    ''He looks so intimidating! And his face looks familiar, '' he thought. ''I think I''ve seen him somewhere. Ah, I remember him! He''s Mr. Huo!'' he silently eximed.


    ''Howe he''s here? Does he know this bitch?'' The very thought brought Victor out in a cold sweat.


    Annoyed, Carlos shook him off. Victor was once again thrown onto the floor; he rolled about three meters before he finally stopped. Once again, everyone burst intoughter. They thought, ''How could a man be so entangled on such a funny scene?''


    However, several others didn''tugh; they were Debbie and the senior executives of the mall. Surprised by his presence, Kasie and Kristina wondered why Carlos was there. It seemed like they had forgotten that Debbie was in trouble with Carlos, and they were now drooling over his handsome face.


    "Uh..." Debbie was about to greet her husband, but she lost her words when she caught sight of his cold eyes. The once strong and fearless woman, who had just beaten up a man, now seemed to act like a little girl who was about to get scolded. She clenched her clothes and lowered her head, like an obedient wife.


    ''Oh no! Is he going to throw me out of the mall again?'' she thought. ''This time, I''m screwed. Just why is he here?''


    After staring at Debbie who was now acting so obedient, Carlos turned to look at the saledy and coldly asked, "What happened?" Dominated by his prominent, alluring figure, the saledy didn''t dare to utter a single word.


    Curious of the man who just appeared, Gail, who was standing not far away, widened her eyes upon seeing Carlos. ''The man is so handsome,'' she realized. ''I remember him. He didn''t even punish me for what I''ve done on hisunch event. He must have a thing for me.'' she thought, giggling a little.


    Amused by her own idea, she plucked up some courage and went up to him, feigning a soft and innocent voice. "Mr. Huo, I''m Gail Mu. I took a fancy to a cor pin in this store. Then, I went to thedies'' room for a bit and when I came back, my ssmate already took it away. I told her that it was already reserved for me but she didn''t listen. Mr. Liu, the vice-general manager, also persuaded her but it went in vain. Not only did she not listen to a word we said, she even beat Mr. Lui."


    ''What? She didn''t even mention that Victor is her boyfriend. Is she trying to pick on Carlos? What a slut!'' Debbie thought after hearing her words.


    Not giving a care to Gail''s words, Carlos didn''t even cast a single nce at her He just looked at Debbie and then stepped into the store asking "Where is the cor pin?"


    Immediately, a salesgirl held embroidered box in her cupped hands and passed it to him.


    Reaching his arm out, he took the box over, opened it and looked at the cor pin and the brooch. ''Why would Debbie want to buy a cor pin and a brooch? Could it be that she only wanted to stir up trouble for the girl?'' he thought, wondering why Debbie would go to such extremes for such things.

 Chapter 33: I Want To Apologize To You

    Chapter 33: I Want To Apologize To You"Mr. Huo, please let me handle this," said the general manager with a ttering smile on his face, as he sauntered closer. He knew better than to trouble a man like Carlos with such trivial matters. More importantly, if Carlos was to deal with the problem himself, the general manager and a few other senior executives might end up getting fired.


    Everyone heard how the general manager had addressed Carlos. ''Ah, so he is Mr. Huo!'' People stared at Carlos in awe and wonder.


    "Shining International za is under ZL Group, and the head of ZL Group is Mr. Huo. So that makes him Mr. Huo, the CEO of ZL Group."


    "Mr. Huo? He looks so handsome. I''m so excited! I''m so lucky to see him."


    "Hurry! Pinch me! Am I dreaming? Is that the real Mr. Huo standing in front of me?"


    The women among the onlookers began to cheer at the top of their lungs. All the while, Debbie had looked at them, ck-jawed, wondering why they weren''t intimidated by him.


    Before long, the security guards arrived and began to clear the site. They also set up a two-man blockade in front of the store to prevent others from entering.


    Only the people involved in the incident were left in the store. "Tomboy, that''s Mr. Huo! Wow, it must be fate that keeps bringing you two together time and time again," Kasie whispered in Debbie''s ear, excited. This time, Carlos didn''t ask his men to throw Debbie out of the mall. Was he starting to get used to her?


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She rolled her eyes and threatened, "Shut up!" ''Yes, I know he is Mr. Huo. I''m not deaf, nor am I blind.


    What a fake friend you are! Did you forget how this man treated me in the past?'' Debbie cast a scornful nce at Kasie.


    ''I wonder why she rolled her eyes at me?'' Kasie was confused at Debbie''s reaction.


    Meanwhile, Gail''s heart raced uncontrobly as she lost herself in her wishful thoughts. ''If Mr. Huo falls for me and marries me, I will be the most respected woman in Y City. No! In the whole world! Every woman will envy me then. I can do whatever I want.''


    Trying to calm herself down a bit, Gail walked up to Carlos in the most elegant way and looked at him with her innocent doe eyes.


    "Come in here!" Without even casting a nce at Gail, Carlos locked his eyes on his wife and asked her toe in.


    Debbie hesitated, shivering with fear, and then walked towards the man reluctantly.


    ''I can''t let Jail Mu frame me like that. I must do something. Wait, how did she act when her boyfriend was here?'' Debbie tried her best to retrace Gail''s actions.


    Then she took everyone by surprise with a few special moves of her own.


    She straightened herself up, got close to Carlos, and took his arm in hers before she said, in a soft voice she had never used before, "Mr. Huo, I was threatened by her." She pointed at Gail.


    Carlos peeked sideways at her arms around his and realized what she was going to do. ''She is going to use me, '' he mused.


    The bag in Kristina''s hand dropped on the floor as she murmured in utter disbelief, "Oh my God! Has Debbie gone mad? Is she trying to seduce Mr. Huo?


    Carlos had threatened to bury Debbie alive the other night. How did they get so close now?


    Kasie gently yanked Kristina''s arm and asked in confusion, "Is she out of her mind? Mr. Huo was just starting to put their past disputes behind him, and now she is trying to stir up trouble again? Why is she holding his arm so tightly?"


    Gail stood there paralysed from the neck up, unable toprehend what had just urred. Burning rage hissed through her body when she noticed the intimacy between Carlos and Debbie. ''That dirty bitch! Why is she such a thorn in my side?'' she cursed inwardly.


    Disregarding everyone else around her, Debbie pouted her lips at Carlos andined, "Mr. Huo, I took a fancy to the cor pin and wanted to buy it for you as a gift, but when I was about to pay, that woman and her boyfriend stopped me." She yed the victim in such a pettishly charming manner that the people who knew her began to shiver.


    Her voice was soft, and to add more effect, she even stomped her feet gently, just as Gail had done before.


    As a matter of fact, she pulled off acting like an innocent girl quite well, and she appeared more natural than Gail. People who didn''t know her would easily think that she was just a helpless, little flower, who stole people''s hearts with her innocence.


    Carlos looked at her performance, his face deadpan, but he didn''t shake her arms off.


    Meanwhile, the general manager cowered in the corner, wishing he could bury his head in the sand somewhere. ''Who is this girl? What''s her rtionship with Mr. Huo? Why does every woman want to seduce him?'' he thought.


    Kasie and Kristina held each other as they were unable to stand on their own. They didn''t know why Debbie was acting like this. "Kasie, I guess we need to take Tomboy away from Mr. Huo and run away as far as possible. Look at his face! He must be so angry. What if he asks his men to throw her out again?" Kristina asked.


    Kasie patted her hand to calm her down and answered, "Don''t worry. Look, Mr. Huo didn''t shake her hands off. Maybe things are not as bad as what we think they are."


    Kristina finally calmed down a little. However, neither girl was able to figure out what Carlos was thinking, since he was just standing there poker-faced.


    ''I thought Mr. Huo and Debbie hated each other very much. Since when did they be so close?'' both Kristina and Kasie thought.


    The general manager approached Debbie in an attempt to take her away from Carlos, as he assumed she was making him angry.


    "Miss, if you have any grievances, pleasee with me. We''ll try our best to meet your needs." He reached out his hand towards Debbie.


    However, before he could touch her, a man''s hand grabbed his wrist. Kristina and Kasie held each other more tightly to support themselves as they watched with great anticipation from the corner. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Kristina, did you see that?" Kasie asked her friend. Her only concern now was the rtionship between Carlos and Debbie. She didn''t even have time to smoothen her messy hair.


    Of course Kristina saw Carlos protect Debbie from the general manager. Her eyes had been glued to them from the very beginning. Kristina nodded and asked, "Do you reckon they finally fell in love with each other after having been through so many fights?


    The two girls looked at each other in awe. Then one nodded, but the other shook her head.


    "How''s that possible? I have seen lovers turn against each other, but I''ve never heard of enemies bing lovers." Kasie cast a scornful nce at Kristina, as she felt like she was overreacting.


    Then, they turned their heads back to watch the fun.


    The general manager withdrew his hand in embarrassment. He finally realized that there must be something between Carlos and the girl.


    Gail looked at Carlos in disbelief and wondered what their rtionship was. ''Debbie is a sneaky little bitch! Since when has she been with Mr. Huo?


    No wonder she was so boldst time when she said, "Who told you Mr. Huo turned me down?" So she is Mr. Huo''s mistress?


    That can''t be possible! There''s not even a chance in hell for someone like Mr. Huo to have a thing for a woman like Debbie!''


    Gail consoled herself in her mind.


    "Why don''t you go pay the bill?" Carlos passed the box to Debbie. She shed a wide, satisfied grin and walked over to the cashier''s desk.


    ''He took my side this time,'' she thought cheerfully.


    The people in the store all heard what Carlos said. They didn''t dare to disobey him. The cashier immediately put on a hospitable smile, and charged the item to Debbie''s bank card.


    Debbie felt like someone had squeezed the life out of her, as she nced at the invoice and put it inside her purse, nonchntly. With the box in her hand, she walked over to Carlos and gave him the gift.


    In a sweet and soothing voice, she said, "I want to apologize to you for what I''ve done in the past. Please forgive me." ''After he forgive me, maybe we can sit together and talk about our marriage in a calm manner, ''she thought.


    ''Ah, she want to put our differences aside. So, that''s why she bought the cor pin for me.'' The thought ddened Carlos, and his satisfaction showed on his face. ''A sapphire cor pin? I''ve never tried this colour before...''


    "Mr. Huo, I will be leaving with my friends now." Shortly after Debbie handed the gift to Carlos, she bid him farewell as she was afraid that he would make trouble with her again.

 Chapter 34: A Fight

    Chapter 34: A FightJust after saying goodbye to Carlos, Debbie grabbed her two friends, who were still caught in a daze, and left the mall as quickly as they could.


    A foreboding darkness took over Carlos'' face, as he handed the gift to his secretary and swept his eyes over the crowd before he ordered the general manager, "Call the other senior executives. We need to have a meeting, now


    Carlos gave everyone shivers as he strode past them and proceeded to the conference room of the mall.


    The senior executives on the site palpitated with terror and thought, "A drastic management change will ensue."


    In a beverage shop named No. 99 Milk Tea, three girls were drinking their pudding milk tea in silence. After a big gulp, Kasie decided to speak up.


    "Tell us what was going on between you and Mr. Huo." She winked and shed a wicked grin at Debbie, who was so nervous that tiny beads of sweat started popping out of her forehead.


    Debbie knew they wouldn''t let her go easily if she didn''t tell them anything. After a brief consideration, she exined with a pitiful look, "All of this started from that kiss between Mr. Huo and me that night. He felt offended by me and because of that, I''ve had such a hard time these past few days. Kristina, you heard him the other night. He wanted to bury me alive. As if that weren''t bad enough, I identally bumped him with my carst night. What lousy luck, eh? Fortunately, he was not injured. Otherwise, I might have been dead by now."


    Fearing that they were going to see through her lies, she lowered her head and slowly sipped her milk tea through a straw.


    ''Sorry, Carlos. I lied to them about bumping you with my car. I had no other choice. If I told them the truth, they would react in the same way as Jared did and send me to a mental hospital.''


    Debbie sensed that the two girls were not fully convinced, so she continued, "s! I kissed him at the bar first. Then I offended him in Shining International za. Last night, I almost ran him over with my car. I had to apologize to him for the sake of my own safety. And do you think a verbal apology would suffice? Come on! He''s the richest man in Y City!"


    Still, the two girls looked unconvinced. "I don''t think the sapphire cor pin would work either. He is a man of wealth. I don''t think he would like the gift," Kristina retorted. Initially, Kristina thought that the cor pin, which cost nearly $200, 000, would make a great gift as it was expensive and extravagant. However, on second thought, when she remembered that Carlos was the richest bachelor in Y City, she realized that it wasn''t going to satisfy his taste.


    "Of course, it''s not going to work. I was afraid that he would reject the gift, so I ran away from the mall as fast as I could." Debbie wiped the sweat off her forehead. Why was it so hard to tell a lie?


    Why couldn''t they believe that Carlos was her husband?


    Kasie smoothed her hair and teased, "Tomboy, I believe what you''re saying is the truth. I don''t think a rich bachelor like Mr. Huo will fall for a tomboy like you. Look at you, you don''t even have big boobs or a juicy butt."


    Debbie mmed her palm on the desk and argued, "Hey, watch your tongue. I have a perfectly good figure." The topic had been sessfully changed, but Debbie still had a lingering fear at the back of her mind that she couldn''t shake off.


    Kasie and Kristina eyed their friend from head to toe and looked at each other before bursting intoughter.


    Debbie knew what theirughter meant. She raised her chest up and snorted withughter. ''I''ll ask Julie to make me nutritious dishes every day so that my boobs will grow big.''


    The three of them had hotpot that evening. After saying goodbye to her friends, Debbie went back to the vi.


    The weather was getting colder. She pulled her coat close and opened the gate of the vi.


    ''It''s only 9 p.m., and I don''t think Carlos would be back so soon, '' she thought.


    She hummed a song as she changed her shoes and walked up the stairs.


    "You are the one, and you knew it anyway. If I said I love you, would you say it back,... Aghhh!" A heartrending scream broke the silence.


    Carlos looked at the girl in front of him, expressionless. Was he that scary?


    If Debbie hadn''t held onto the rails tightly, she would have rolled down the stairs.


    What was Carlos doing home at this hour? That was weird.


    "You need to go to the university early tomorrow morning. So don''t stay upte," Carlos said indifferently, as he cast a nce at her and walked down the stairs with an empty ss in his hand.


    Debbie nodded slowly, still feeling a bit shaken up. ''I better listen to him.''


    She took a deep breath to recollect herself, before she left for her bedroom and locked the door behind her.


    The next day, a girl with long hair and a white dress was reading a book on psychology in arge ssroom. A gentle smile was hanging on her lips. Her name was Gail. Although she seemed to be reading her book, her attention was focused on the conversation of the students behind her.


    "Hey, did you guys hear that? Debbie Nian, who has a strong family background, has been seen riding a luxurious car recently. The car is worth tens of millions of dors!"


    "Yes, I heard that. Does she have a sugar daddy?"


    "Are you kidding me? She doesn''t even dress like a girl at all. I think she''s a lesbian. I don''t think men would find her attractive. Look at our Gail, on the other hand. She is so pretty and elegant. She could be our Miss University!"mented a boy with pimples all over his face while giving Gail a ttering smile.


    Deep down in her heart, Gail was thrilled, but she managed to keep herself calm. "Debbie must be from a prominent family. I couldn''t hold a candle to her." Sarcasm was pouring out of her voice, but the others were unable to spot it.


    The boy was not convinced. "Gail, youe from an affluent family as well. What''s more, we don''t actually know Debbie''s family background. I guess she cooked up a story on her mysterious family background and spread it around herself." His voice was so loud that everyone in the ssroom heard it.


    Many students wanted to chime in with him, but when they saw the girl staring at the boy with a fierce look in her eyes, they all lowered their heads and pretended to read.


    However, Gail and the boy failed to notice this. "Don''t say it like that. My dad merely owns a smallpany," she said with a timid smile. Gail was pretending to be modest on purpose.


    Thinking of Gail''s family resources, they look at her with eyes beaming with admiration. "Gail, your father is a CEO. But what about Debbie Nian? I heard that she is an orphan. Her father died a long time ago. Her mother abandoned her..."


    Bang! before he could continue, the door of the ssroom was kicked open all of a sudden.


    When he saw who was standing at the door, he cowered in fear, face as pale as a ghost. ''When did Debbie Nian get here? Are we going to have the lesson with her ss? Did she hear what I said?''


    Standing behind Debbie, were several boys rubbing their fists, eager for a fight. This made the boy feel more frightened and intimidated.


    Debbie scowled at the boy as she was really irritated by hisments regarding her parents. She cast a short nce at the camera in the ssroom and gave Jared a wink. Jared immediately understood what she meant. As the tallest boy in the university, he grabbed a chair and covered the camera with a book.


    "Tomboy, I was wrong. Please forgive me!" The boy apologized to Debbie as he was soon surrounded by several boys with malicious smile and a thirst for violence.


    ''Ha? Now you are apologzing to me? When you spoke ill of my parents, did you ever realize that I would be piseed?'' Debbie thought. As soon as she made a gesture with her hand, the boys threw him to the floors and started beating him.


    The boy cried in pain, but nobody in the ssroom dared toe forward to help him. On one hand, the boy deserved it, and on the other hand, they didn''t want to cross Debbie.


    Gail was gripped with fear when she saw what was happening. She turned to look at Debbie and wondered, ''does she know that I went to the Dean''s office yesterday to file aint against her?


    What a shameless hooligan! All she knew is how to bully others. Why hasn''t the dean or the principal kicked her out of the university yet? Bah!''


    Five minutester, Debbie left the ssroom with her hands in her pockets, followed by herpanions.


    The boy staggered to his feet. His body swayed a bit while his face remained unscathed. His attackers made sure to hit him everywhere except for his face.


    ''It hurts so much!'' He twitched in pain. As he watched Debbie walking away, he swore to himself that he would stay away from this hooligan as much as possible.

 Chapter 35: He Deserved It

    Chapter 35: He Deserved ItIn the ssroom, the students whispered amongst themselves and stole nces at the boy who had just been beaten up by Debbie and herpanions. Needless to say, they were jeering at him.


    Gail didn''t even cast a single nce at the boy despite the fact that he had spoken ill of Debbie to fawn on her. The boy was boiling with rage, but he could do nothing to vent his anger. He swore to himself that he would report the incident to the dean.


    In the afternoon, while the teacher was giving a lecture, Debbie rested her cheeks on her hands and thought, ''Is the boy going to tell the dean that I beat him up? If he does, I swear I''ll give him another hard lesson!''


    As soon as the bell rang, R. Kelly''s "I believe I can fly" was on the air. However, just after a few seconds, the song was interrupted by the broadcaster''s voice. "Debbie Nian of ss 22, please go to the dean''s office now. Debbie Nian of ss 22, please go to the dean''s office..." The broadcaster repeated it three times. Everyone in the university had heard it loud and clear.


    Although this was not the first time Debbie had been called into the dean''s office, she still felt a little embarrassed. She stood up from her chair and grabbed Dixon along with her to go to the dean''s office.


    The reason Debbie brought Dixon with her was that he was a straight-A student and was a favorite of most teachers. Every time Debbie was called to go to the dean''s office, she would bring him along, and with his interceding for her, the dean would let her go more easily.


    Debbie assumed that the dean wanted to see her this time was because of that boy she had beaten up this morning. However, since the camera in the ssroom had been covered during the whole process, she decided to simply deny that such a thing had ever happened.


    ''Dude, how dare you! I swear I''ll beat the shit out of you!''


    Debbie entered the dean''s office, her face expressionless. Having been in a simr situation countless times before took away the seriousness of it all. She yanked Dixon''s sleeve and dragged him in.


    To her surprise, the dean was bending over and pouring tea for a man sitting on the couch, as she flooded her face with a big grin. Debbie felt an icy shiver running down her spine at the sight of the man''s face.


    Immediately, she pushed Dixon out of the office. Considering the circumstances, she wouldn''t be able to protect herself, let alone protect her friend. She didn''t want to get Dixon in trouble for her selfish reasons.


    "Debbie, here you are!" The dean smiled at Debbie, who was about to leave with Dixon, and gestured her toe in.


    Out of curiosity, Dixon turned around to look back, when the man''s cold nce darted to the office door at the same time.


    The mere sight of the man''s icy re, had his legs quivering to the point where he thought he was going to fall to the floor.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo here? I better get away from here while I can!'' he thought and fled the office immediately.


    Debbie was also confused. ''Why is he here? I thought I was going to see Philip here, as usual. After all, the dean only has his number. When I figure out who called Carlos, I swear I am going to paint the walls with his blood. I won''t even spare the dean if I find out that she was behind this!''


    Debbie trembled with fear, her heart in her mouth, as she stood outside the door worrying.


    "Debbie?" The dean walked over to Debbie. Her voice so amiable. She had always been aware that Carlos was Debbie''s backer, so she didn''t dare to punish her, even though Debbie had vited the code of the school many times.


    She was surprised by the fact that an important man like Carlos made an effort toe here by himself.


    ''Wow! This is the first time I''ve met him in the flesh! If the principal and the vice-principals hadn''t been away on official business, they would have been here to receive Mr. Huo now.''


    Debbie gave the dean a wry smile. "Hi, we meet again, but I don''t want to get in," she whispered in the dean''s ear so that Carlos wouldn''t hear her.


    The dean looked surprised by her words. She didn''t know that a naughty girl like Debbie could be so afraid of Carlos.


    "Debbie Nian!" Came an impatient voice from inside the office, causing Debbie to jump to her feet.


    She approached the dean and whispered, "Who called him?


    The dean was a little surprised by Debbie''s apprehensive behavior. Although the dean was in her early thirties and considerably young for her profession, she kept a strict disposition in front of the students. No one had ever dared to get close and talk to her so casually like Debbie did.


    Considering the fact that Carlos was Debbie''s guardian, she cast her thoughts about Debbie aside and decided not to mind that.


    "I called Philip. I didn''t expect Mr. Huo toe here either." Like Debbie, the dean spoke in a low voice as well.


    Without further ado, they entered the office together.


    Three of them sat face to face. Debbie looked at the dean; the dean looked at Carlos and he looked at Debbie.


    "Why did you fight that boy?" Carlos broke the silence.


    While pouting her lips, Debbie turned to stare out the window, and said indifferently, "He deserved it." Her voice was calm and collected.


    ''Seriously? That''s your answer?'' The dean was at a loss for words.


    ''She is never going to change!'' All of a sudden, Carlos raised his voice and asserted, "Give me a better reason!" He held back his anger as he kept telling himself that she was still young and he needed to be more patient with her.


    The palpable atmosphere in the room made Debbie uneasy. However, instead of cowering with fear, she retorted, "He spoke ill of me behind my back, and when I caught him red-handed, I decided to teach him a good lesson."


    She boldly raised her head to meet the man''s eyes. She wore impudence on her face so proudly. However, her couragested only two seconds, and in the third, she looked away, because she didn''t want to be frozen to death by his cold eyes.


    "Debbie, you can turn to me if it happens again. I will discipline the likes of him," the dean chimed in to smooth things over when she saw Carlos'' long face.


    Debbie scoffed, "Come on! I''m not a three-year-old kid. We are adults and we can figure it out by ourselves."


    Lacking the proper words to voice her response, the dean turned to look at Carlos.


    "I''m taking her back home now." Carlos stood up and walked towards the door without looking back at the two women.


    Debbie clenched her fist tightly and resisted. She didn''t want to obey his orders, but no matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to follow him. Debbie and Carlos bot sat in the backseat and remains silent all the way. The driver didn''t dare to utter a single word.


    Upon arriving at the destination, Carlos stepped into the house, and lit a cigarette before he made himselffortable on the couch.


    ''Smoking again? I saw him smoke many times. Is he a chain smoker?'' Debbie wondered. His handsome face became unclear behind the smoke, and she was unable to read his facial expression.


    After he finished his cigarette, neither he nor Debbie uttered. word.


    Soon after, he lit another cigarette and continued smoking again.


    Debbie was overwhelmed with anxious thoughts. ''Say something, okay? Whatever you want to do to me, just go ahead and say it! Don''t leave me in suspense!''


    After a brief pause, she broke the silence. "Mr. Huo, I''ll go and fetch some fruits for you." With a ttering smile, she eagerly looked at the man in front of her, waiting for his response.


    However, a few minutes passed, and he still hadn''t said anything. Disappointed, Debbie furrowed her eyebrows and walked towards the kitchen.


    She took out and avocado, some cherries and some grapes, and arranged them nicely on the te. Before long, she came out of the kitchen and ced the te on the table in front of him.


    "Um, please have some fruits." Debbie gave him a gentle smile and handed him a fruit fork.


    Yet, silence still lingered over the room like an impending doom. Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and looked back at her,pletely ignoring the fact that she had been holding a fork in her hand for him.


    Carlos had always treated Debbie like a child instead of his wife. All he wanted was for her to be a good person with a proper education, but he had gotten in way over his head.


    Finally, she grew impatient of keeping her hand raised for such a long time. "Never mind!" She threw the fork back onto the te.

 Chapter 36: Rebellious

    Chapter 36: Rebellious''What do I have to do to appease him? I have never fawned on anyone at university.


    However, I spent 188 thousand on a present for him just to make him happy. Why is he still so angry at me? Did I spend all that money for nothing? It seems to me that his attitude towards me hasn''t changed one bit. I can''t keep buying him presents to make him happy. It isn''t feasible, '' Debbie reflected.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow, and looked at the fork Debbie had thrown onto the fruit tray with an expressionless face. ''Finally she can''t take it anymore. I just want her to behave like an upstanding citizen of society. Is that too much to ask for?''


    "Go to your room. You are grounded for one week!" Carlos shifted his stern gaze towards her.


    ''Grounded for one week? You''ve got to be kidding me!'' Debbie''s eyes and her mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. She would rather have him give her a tongueshing or a good flogging instead of keeping her confined at home.


    "I object!" She walked towards Carlos, pouting willfully.


    Object? The word was alien to Carlos'' ears. No one had ever dared to defy him before.


    Without hesitation, he cast a cold nce at the girl standing in front of him and said, "Denied."


    His tone sounded even colder than the expression on his face.


    For a moment, Debbie wanted to give up the fight. Judging by the look on his face, she thought it would be a cold day in hell before he would agree to withdraw his punishment.


    ''Be cool. Take a deep breath. Don''t be afraid. He is just some guy, a human, much like you, '' sheforted herself, trying to calm down.


    But the man was so intimidating and terrifying he reminded her of a demon from hell.


    "Carlos Huo, I don''t want to be grounded for one week. I will go crazy," Debbie protested.


    "If you keep acting this way, your teacher will go crazy," he returned tly without even looking at her.


    "Hey, old man, don''t you think you are being too strict? And why do you care so much about this? Why do you have to poke your nose into everything?"


    Carlos could feel the blood rushing to his head, as his face turned red with anger. She was not a child anymore. Why did she still behave like one? Her rebellious teenager days had been over a long time ago, but it seemed to him that she was still far from being an adult.


    Debbie was smart enough to tell that he was angry. "If you ground me, I will climb out of the windows and make a run for it," she went on.


    All of a sudden, Carlos stood up, towering over her like a tyrant.


    "You can give it a try, if you want to challenge me."


    Carlos ended the discussion there and then walked out of the vi.


    Challenge him? She wouldn''t dare. "Hey, where are you going? We are not done yet," Debbie shouted. She tried to run after him, but Philip stopped her.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo said that you are not allowed to go outside for one week." Philip looked at Debbie, who was seething in anger, and felt sorry for her. ''Silly girl, '' he mused.


    When the Bugatti Veyron sped out of the vi, Debbie red at it hard as if she were trying to set the car on fire with the mes in her eyes. In the end, to make things less difficult for Philip, she went back to her room sullenly.


    Just after thirty minutes had passed, Debbie started pacing around her room restlessly. When she tried to find a way to sneak out using a rope, she heard strange noisesing from outside the window of her bedroom.


    When she looked outside, she found two men ondders installing an anti-theft window for her bedroom.


    Almost immediately, Debbie''s face went red with suppressed rage.


    ''Just because he is my husband doesn''t mean that he can restrict my freedom like this!


    Carlos, why are you so overbearing? Divorce! I want a divorce! I have to divorce you!''


    There was no denying the fact that she had taken financial support from Carlos. She had even asked Jared to help her find a job, so that she could pay him back once she was able to.


    When she thought of how Carlos had supported her and taken care of her in the past three years, her anger and resentment towards him gradually dissipated.


    After the marriage registration, Carlos had been providing her with nothing but the best in everything. Moreover, when her father was still alive, Carlos had helped him with important matters as well.


    While, she, on the other hand, had done nothing but provoke him, despite the fact that he was her husband. Instead of requiting his concerns, she had been trying to divorce him. It wouldn''t surprise her if Carlos was disappointed in her.


    Looking at the busy workers, she decided not to follow through with her escape ns.


    At 10 p.m., when Carlos got back to the vi from work, he didn''t stop to rest or go to bed. Instead, he went to his study and continued working from there.


    While he was meticulously going over some data, he heard a knock on the door. ''At thiste hour, it must be her. What does she want?'' he wondered.


    "Come in." With his permission, Debbie walked in cautiously with a ss of milk on a tray.


    Ashamed to look Carlos in the eye, Debbie kept her head low even after she had ced the ss of milk on the desk.


    "About what happened earlier... I''m sorry. I figured milk would help you sleep better. Good night," said Debbie, her head still lowered, before she hurried out of the study.


    ''Sorry?'' Carlos kept a skeptical attitude, shifting his eyes from the door to the milk. ''Is this another one of her tricks?''


    From that day on, Debbie brought a ss of milk to the study three nights in a row.


    On the fourth night, Carlos said to her, "I''ll take you to school tomorrow." Debbie was pleasantly surprised, and her eyes lit up with joy. Carlos let out a tiny smile from the corners of his mouth, when he saw how happy she was.


    The next morning, as soon as the ck limo came to a halt at the roadside, Debbie threw herself out of the car like a gust of wind and dashed towards the gate of the university.


    While sitting in the car, Carlos watched her disappear into the horizon with a smile on his face.


    ''She... is still very cute."


    In the multimedia English ss, the students were chattering in groups. When Debbie came in, a few of her ssmates crowded around her and bombarded her with questions. "Debbie, we haven''t seen you for days. Where have you been? Howe you didn''te to school? Did something happened? We were worried about you..." Sitting at her desk, Debbie watched her friends with one hand propped against her chin. ''Guys. Rx. I told you on WeChat. I was busy."


    Jared who was sitting opposite her, scrutinized her for a while and then asked, "Dixon said a powerful man went to the dean''s office the other day. Confess. Who was he?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at his nosiness and nced at Dixon who was too scared to speak. "A god-like man. Guess who it was."


    Her words attracted the contempt of some students because it wouldn''t take much time to figure out who it was, since there were only three god-like men in Y City. Carlos and his two friends: Curtis and Wesley Li.


    There was no way it could have been Carlos. Debbie''s friends knew full well that she didn''t see eye to eye with Carlos. It was a wonder how they hadn''t killed each other yet.


    Curtis didn''t fit Dixon''s description.


    It couldn''t be Wesley Li either. ording to the news, Wesley Li had been working undercover previously and then as amander. He hadn''t taken a break for months. Recently, he had cracked a major child trafficking case. Since then the army had granted him a two week vacation, which he had been spending for a much needed rest in A Country.


    "Tomboy, it''s not fair that you and Dixon are keeping a secret from us. Besides, Dixon already knows about it. Why can''t we know? It''s not fair," Kristinained, learning on Debbie''s shoulder.


    seeing Kasie acting like that, Debbie said exaggeratedly, "Dixon just tell her, or she will fall out with me out of jealousy."


    Baffled, Kristina looked at Debbie and retorted, "What? That''s crazy. There''s nothing going on between us. Why would I be jealousy."


    Dixon was confused and flustered. "Kristina, didn''t you agree to be my girlfriend the other night?" he asked.


    This was a big news for them. The crowd hooted. All of a sudden, they had forgotten about Debbie.


    "No, I didnt." Kristina blushed. she leaned on Debbie''s shoulder and interlock arms with her. "Debbie, why haven''t you been to the dormtely? I missed you."

 Chapter 37: Away From Carlos, The Lecturer

    Chapter 37: Away From Carlos, The LecturerThe dormitory was the only ce Debbie used to go to if she couldn''t make it to the vi in the evening.


    However, Carlos had made it clear that she couldn''t live in the dorm anymore. So her friends would have to wait until she managed to change his mind.


    Debbie stroked Kristina''s hair lovingly and sighed with resignation. "Doll, I missed you too. But, I can''t stay in the dorm right now. You will have to wait a bit longer." Debbieforted Kristina and then nted a gentle kiss on her hand.


    "Debbie, no! You can''t turn into a lesbian. There are plenty of handsome guys in our ss. Don''t break their hearts like that," Dixon wailed upon seeing the two girls'' intimate interaction.


    Debbie cast him a stare and assured him with a lustful look on her face, "Rx. I won''t break the hearts of those pretty boys in our ss."


    The ss broke intoughter.


    Momentster when the bell rang, the crowd dispersed and everybody went back to their designated seats. Before long, Professor Marc stepped into the ssroom and deliberately cast a nce at Debbie who was sitting in the back of the ssroom. ''Not bad. She looks energetic today, '' he mused.


    "Now, the ss begins," the professor announced.


    These days, although Debbie was still absent-minded in ss, she didn''t cause as much trouble as she used to.


    When her name hadn''t been mentioned in the broadcast for a few days in a row, her schoolmates were surprised. After all, they had grown ustomed to hearing her name being called out every so often.


    Nheless, a leopard cannot change its spots.


    Just when her teachers and schoolmates thought that she was bing a good student, Debbie was once again called into the dean''s office because of cutting ss for a whole week.


    Contrary to her expectations, this time, the dean let her leave the office with only a warning.


    Before she could figure out why the dean had suddenly decided to show her mercy, her phone beeped.


    It was a notification from WeChat. However, when she opened the message to read the news from her university''s official ount, her jaw dropped to the floor. The message stated that Carlos Huo was going to be a part-time lecturer at the university.


    "Hey, Debbie, have you read the news? Carlos Huo ising to our school as a lecturer," Kasie said excitedly, swinging her phone in the air as she clutched at Debbie''s sleeve.


    Stunned, Debby stared straight at Kasie and nodded absent-mindedly.


    All of a sudden a sense of dread closed in. She didn''t know what she was dreading, but her instinct was telling her that something bad was going to happen.


    No! There was no way she would be his student. She had toe up with an excuse to ask for a leave, just until the duration of Carlos'' stay at her university.


    In the doorway of the principal''s office, Debbie stared at the brown door intensely. It seemed as if she were trying to bore a hole in it with her eyes. ''Why does a leave of more than two days require the principal''s consent?


    There was no need for such requests before.


    Should I simply cut the sses or go into the principal''s office and ask for his permission?'' Debbie was conflicted.


    Two minutester, she knocked on the door.


    Carlos was much scarier in person than Curtis. As a result, she decided that it would be easier to ask for permission for a leave from thetter than to suffer tormenting res from the former for cutting ss again.


    "Come in." Curtis had been waiting to hear from her ever since she had asked for a leave from her guidance counselor.


    "Mr. Lu," she greeted. Curtis had just made green tea, the fragrance of which filled the air in his office. "Grab a seat and have a taste of this Anji in tea Carlos gave me," he said, pointing at a seat across the table.


    ''Ughhhhhh... that Carlos again. Why do I have to hear his name everywhere?


    And does Mr. Lu treat everybody so nicely?''


    Debbie wondered as she walked inside. She didn''t n on staying for tea so she didn''t sit down. "Mr-"


    "Carlos said that someone had given him this tea as a gift. It is very hard to find this in the market. Do have a taste," Curtis insisted before she could say more.


    He poured some light sea green colored tea in a cup and ced it in front of her. Having no other choice, Debbie pulled up a chair and sat down.


    The first sip crept over her taste-buds and down her throat. The tea released such a rich, vorful aroma and tasted so wonderful.


    that even a casual tea drinker like Debbie, fell in love with it instantly. She could finally understand why her principal had strongly rmended it.


    When she emptied her cup, Curtis was nice enough to refill it for her. "If you like it, you can take some with you."


    "No, thank you, Mr. Lu. I actually came here to ask you for a leave from school." She had to get it out before Curtis drove her crazy.


    Curtis looked at her and then smiled at her restless and impatient behavior. However, Debbie captured something strange in his eyes. ''What was that? A... doting look?'' She thought she was just imagining things. ''I must be mistaken.''


    "Carlos ising to our university to give lectures the day after tomorrow. He is a learned schr. You should attend his sses. Trust me, you will benefit from it. So, my advice for you is to stay at school unless there is something urgent that you need to attend to."


    He was so polite and gentle that Debbie felt it would be embarrassing to cause a scene.


    "I don''t want to attend his sses. I want a one-week leave," she said frankly.


    Curtis was about to refill his cup when her words registered in his mind and caused his hands to shake a little. "You want to stay away from school just to avoid Carlos? Is that it?"


    Debbie nodded.


    For the first time in his life, he found someone who hated Carlos so much. However, Curtis understood what she had meant. She sounded just like the Debbie Nian he knew all along.


    "Okay,"


    said Curtis. Debbie was baffled for a moment, shaking her head in disbelief. "O-Okay? You mean I have your consent?" she confirmed.


    Curtis raised his head and looked at her. "If I say no, will you attend his sses?"


    She was rendered wordless. At the same time, she realized how dangerous her principal was. She had underestimated his ability to read people''s minds.


    Ironically, she had already made up her mind about cutting school in case Curtis refused to give her his permission, even before she walked into his office.


    At ZL Group, Tristan walked into the CEO''S office with a file envelope in one hand. "Mr. Huo, here is the information you wanted."


    Carlos stopped whatever he was doing to open the envelope and then carefully went through what was in the file. There were five pieces of paper.


    "How did she meet Emmett?"


    "Before when Mrs. Huo came here to see you, it was Emmett who received her. But that was it. There were no further contacts between them after that."


    Carlos lit a cigarette. "What is her rtionship with Jared Han?"


    His eyes then shifted to the column about her hobbies and weakness, which specifically aroused his curiosity. ''What? Afraid of 4D+ movies, snakes, darkness...It seems like she isn''t as tough as she looks. Just a little girl after all.'' Carlos chuckled when he read about her weakness.


    Tristan recalled how her friends had responded when he asked them about their rtionships with Debbie. "Dude. Good buddies." They had all given the same answer. Tristan was especially amused by that.


    "Okay. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    No sooner has Tristan turned around then he heard Carlos say, "I don''t want to see Emmett again in the next two years."


    shocked to the bone, Tristan prayed for Emmett silently.


    Finally, it was Carlos'' first day as a lecturer at the Economics and Management School. He started his day earlier than usual. However, to his disappointment, even after he had exercised, showered and eaten his breakfast, he still didn''t see Debbie anywhere.


    "Philip, where is she?"


    Philip knew Carlos was referring to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo has asked for a one-week leave from school. She went to the airport early this morning." he answered calmly.

 Chapter 38: My Dear

    Chapter 38: My Dear"A one-week leave? Why am I just hearing about this now?"


    Philip lowered his head in silence,cking any exnation.


    "From now on, I want you to report her every move to me. Do you understand?" Carlos ordered sternly and took out his phone.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Where is she heading? And why?"


    "Um..." Philip hesitated for a second. "Mrs. Huo didn''t mention anything." ''Didn''t mention anything?


    I guess she is avoiding me, '' Carlos wondered. Without further dy, he called Tristan and said, "Inform the airport immediately that..."


    Within one hour, Debbie and her luggage showed up in the CEO''s office at ZL Group.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, she left her luggage against the wall, and hastened towards Carlos'' desk. "Mr. Huo, what''s this supposed to mean? Why did you do this? Don''t I have my own freedom anymore?"


    Carlos didn''t say a word until he had finished going through the papers in his hand. He raised his sights to her face and said, "Come to the university with me this afternoon."


    "No." Debbie refused him outright.


    Disappointed, Carlos got out of his chair and asserted, "Too bad, you don''t have a choice!"


    Debbie slumped in an armchair in shock. Stunned, and not to mention angered, she finally spoke again after a moment. "Since you are not so busy right now, let''s get to the matter we''ve been talking about without mincing our words. I''ve already signed the divorce papers. I really hope that you would do the same for me, for us, so that we can go our separate ways and carry on with our own lives." Ever since the idea of a divorce had popped into her head, it had always been there at the back of her mind.


    Moreover, Carlos had been interfering with her personal lifetely. Far from feeling like she had married a husband, in truth, she felt like she had found herself a father.


    As stubborn and proud as she was, Debbie had never ttered anyone to gain favor, buttely she had been trying very hard to please her husband. As if that weren''t bad enough, he wasn''t making it any easier for her. Instead of having to see him only in the mornings and the evenings at the vi, she would now have to put up with him in her school.


    Debbie just couldn''t catch a break with this man. It had to end today. She would much rathery her cards on the table and get it over with.


    Carlos walked around the desk to the sofa across her and sat down. "Divorce is not an option." He made himself very clear.


    "Why? I told you I don''t want your money. I don''t want anything from you. Why are you still refusing to sign the papers? What else do you want?" ''What''s wrong with this guy?'' By then, she was so angry she wanted to rush over, choke him, kick him in the head, and throw him in Arctic Ocean.


    Giving him no time to respond, she went on, "I know I''ve spent a lot of your money in the past three years. Don''t worry. I''ll pay every penny back as soon as I find a job."


    Carlos sensed anger in her tone. When she finally finished speaking, he said, "I didn''t do right by you in the past three years. I neglected you. I won''t make the same mistake again in the future."


    ''Eh? Did he just apologize to me?'' Debbie didn''t see thating.


    "There is no need for an apology. Anyway, you don''t love me and I don''t love you either. A loveless marriage between two people is meaningless. Furthermore, ording to thew, married couples who stay apart for two years or more are automatically considered divorced. So if you still refuse to sign the divorce papers, I will have to sue you."


    Herst few sentences forced him to let out a chuckle. After all, this youngdy was too naive. ''Sue me? No problem. I can help her find the bestwyer in the city


    But automatically divorced?'' Carlos felt obliged to correct her. "Listen. First of all, to be automatically divorced, the couple must be separated for two entire consecutive years. One year, nine months and ten days ago, I went back to the vi and slept next to you, but you were too sound asleep to know it."


    Being the gentleman that he was, Carlos had kept the lights off so she wouldn''t wake up and it was too dark to see anything anyway. Nothing had happened between the two of them that night. Besides, he had only stayed for two hours and then left for work again.


    Debbie''s eyes nearly popped out at his reply. ''Hell no! I didn''t even know a man was sleeping next to me?''


    Carlos took out a cigarette, but since Debbie was present, he didn''t light it. ying with the cigarette in his fingers, he continued, "Secondly, the separation must be caused by the falling apart of the couples'' rtionship. In our case, I was working overseas. It doesn''t fit the requirements, my dear. Besides, a divorce must be consented by both parties. There is no such thing as an automatic divorce."


    Debbie was so puzzled her face fell faster than a corpse in cement boots. In that instant, her mouth hung with lips slightly parted and her eyes were as wide as they could stretch. She started wondering if she should hire awyer to see if Carlos was trying to fool her.


    "Thirdly." He suddenly stood up and moved towards her. Leaning over her with his hands on the arms of the chair, he pressed his face close to hers. Debbie was forced to lean back.


    ''Wh-What is he doing? Why is he so close? Is he trying to seduce me?'' Debbie thought nervously.


    All of a sudden, the air became thick with intensity.


    Sensing her tension, Carlos spoke again. "The court requires evidence of a separation, which I am unable to present. What about you, my dear?"


    ''Why does he keep calling me "my dear"?'' That form of address was starting to mess with Debbie''s head. "Y - Yes, I can," she stammered.


    "Oh really? Where? How?"


    Debbie scooted backwards in the armchair until there was no space left. "I... I can ask Julie and Philip to help me. They can provide evidence."


    "Do you think they will listen to you or me?"


    Debbie didn''t answer. Both of them knew very well what the answer to that question would be.


    Carlos was so close she could feel the man''s warm breath on her face. Her rosy cheeks blushed red and her heart started beating faster. The worse part was, she has lost the nerve to push him away.


    "Finally, let me tell you this..." With that, he pressed his lips to hers, sending her to a blissful trance.


    Fortunately for Debbie, the kiss didn''tst long. "During the separation, neither of the couple fulfils their marital duties. My dear, if you will allow me, I''d love to fulfil my duties to you as a husband." As soon as he finished hisst sentence, he stepped closer. When their faces were about to touch, Debbie shook her head in shame and said hurriedly, "No, no, no, no..."


    Out of the blue, Carlos pulled her up and took her in his arms. "Therefore, my dear, I think your best option is to stay married to me and stop letting your mind wander."


    By then, Debbie had already been bewitched. She looked at his gorgeous face and nodded her consent.


    His scent was intoxicating. The smell of his presence gave her a sense of security. And his lips...tasted like heaven!


    Satisfied by the spellbound look in her eyes, Carlos smiled.


    ''No! No! This isn''t right.'' Debbie suddenly pulled herself back to reality and shook her head to clear her mind. "Why don''t you want a divorce? You know it as well as I do that we don''t love each other," she asked.


    "Why?" Carlos ran his fingers gently through her smooth hair. "First of all, you need money to pull yourself through university and make your dreamse true. Secondly, I need a woman as an alibi to block all the other women out of my life. Andstly, my grandfather once said that he had our fortunes read. The fortune teller convinced him that our Eight-Character and constetions matched perfectly. What are the odds of two people being so perfect for you each other?"


    Debbie was at a loss for words. ''Eight-Characters and Constetions? Seriously? He is so crafty and smooth-tongued he should be awyer,'' she amused.

 Chapter 39: The Punishment

    Chapter 39: The PunishmentSensing her skepticism, Carlos continued persuading her. "As I just said, in the past, the biggest problem in our marriage was me. You did nothing wrong. Please, allow me to make amends. If it still doesn''t work out between us, you can choose not to be with me then. But you can''t cheat on me. That''s my only request."


    Debbie swallowed and asked, "What if I... What if you find someone you like during this period?"


    The man cast her a hard look and continued, "I won''t give you a chance to like somebody else." Debbie had once told him that she had feelings for someone else, but now, Carlos realized that it was all a lie. It was just her strategy to make him consent to the divorce.


    At that moment, she felt thest bit hope go up in smoke.


    ''No. Something is off.'' But she couldn''t put her finger on what it was.


    Confused, she opened her mouth to say something and then closed it again. The words were frozen on her lips. The confused look on her delicate face and her rosy lips were too much for the man to resist. He lowered his head and gave her a second kiss.


    ''There it is! That''s what''s wrong.'' Debbie pushed him away. "Why do you keep kissing me?"


    The touch of his lips and his scent sent her into a heady trance. He must have been trying to seduce her.


    "What''s wrong with me kissing my wife?" Carlos looked at her in puzzlement.


    "Of course it''s wrong. After I kissed you, you threw me out of the mall, into the ocean, and even threatened to bury me alive!" Debbie reproached. Her anger boiled up inside at the thought of how he had treated her just because of a stupid kiss.


    ''Tut-tut, do all girls hold grudges and bring up old scores?'' Carlos thought sourly.


    "You should have told me you are my wife at the mall," he replied defensively. He was enamored of Debbie''s adorable and unique personality. If he had known that she was his wife, he would have never done any of those things.


    ''What? Is he trying to make it look like it was my fault?'' She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Look at what has happened ever since you found out that I am your wife. You''ve been interfering in my personal life. You treat me like your daughter. You kept me locked up in the vi for days."


    "You''ve been behaving badly at the university. I can''t turn a blind eye to that."


    Education was a top priority for Carlos. That was the one thing he would not waver from. The air around them had be toxic. They red at each other, eyes sparking with anger. "You are a nosy old man!"


    Old man? Carlos hated it when she called him that. His lips tightened into a thin line and his face darkened with dissatisfaction.


    He was only seven years older than her.


    Carlos'' eyes dimmed. He looked at Debbie sharply and took a step forward. Debbie took a step back, poised for defense. "I''m warning you. If youe any closer to me, I won''t hesitate to fight you!"


    "Fight me? Good! I can''t wait." He abruptly pushed her on the desk behind her and then leaned forward.


    They found their bodies in an awkward and yet erotic posture. Debbie could hardly move. She wriggled and tried to free her arms, but to no avail. "Let go of me," she demanded.


    "Go to the university with me this afternoon and attend my ss. Maybe you don''t want to, but you have no choice. No more cutting school, especially my sses. At half past three this afternoon, my first ss is International Finance. You know which ssroom it is. If I don''t see you there..." Carlos pinched her on the waist as a warning.


    Debbie uttered a yelp and blushed with embarrassment. "Do we have to talk like this? Can''t you let go of me first?"


    No one had ever treated her like this. This old, lustful man had been disrespectful to her several times now.


    He''d better mind his actions, or some day he might be a eunuch in his sleep.


    Helpless, she red at him with resentment as her cheeks puffed up. It seemed like the anger boiling up inside her was going to burst out at any moment. Fortunately, Carlos released her from his restraint.


    Soon, Tristan drove her back to East City Vi. After they had arrived, he made sure to give Debbie''s luggage to Julie before he left. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo said that you must attend his ss at half past three," Tristan reminded her before he took off.


    She clenched her fists, feeling immensely irritated. ''He wants me to show up to his ss? Well, guess what? I won''t.''


    At half past three, Carlos walked into the multimedia ssroom, which was packed with almost one thousand students present. He started with a small speech, during which he swept over his audience. When he was sure Debbie wasn''t there, his face clouded up.


    ''Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me.'' Carlos realized that he had made a mistake. Before that moment, somewhere in his heart he had still believed that she wasn''t a bad person. However, now it seemed to him that he had given her too much credit.


    It was a little past 6 p.m. when Debbie was seen in a cafe. She was talking to Jared on WeChat when two bodyguards appeared in the shop.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked us to pick you up," they said.


    Instead of responding to what they said, she continued talking on the phone.


    Puzzled, the bodyguards looked at each other, and then one of them said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has given us strict orders to carry you home on our shoulders, if that''s what it takes."


    "Please, by all means, do what you must," Debbie countered casually.


    Perhaps Carlos had anticipated that things wouldn''t go smoothly with the bodyguards. One of the bodyguards took something out of his pocket and swung it before Debbie''s eyes. When Debbie caught sight of what it was, she saw two certificates, which stated that both bodyguards were ck belts in tae-kwon-do. One was a 7th dan and the other was a 8th dan.


    Debbie resignedly crammed thest bite of the desert into her mouth, stood up from her chair and followed the bodyguards out of the shop meekly.


    ''Son of a bitch! Where did Carlos find these tae kwon do masters?'' she cursed inwardly. Although she had practiced martial arts for ten years, when faced with those two bodyguards, she didn''t dare to pick a fight with them.


    Meanwhile, an Emperor was parked at the roadside. When she reached the car, Debbie opened the door and saw the man in the backseat. His eyes were shut tight, as if he was taking a nap,pletely unaware of the fact that she had opened the door.


    One of the bodyguards took the driver''s seat and the other sat in the passenger''s seat in the front.


    The car engine revved and sped out. After a while, Debbie realized that the car was taking them out of town.


    ''This isn''t right. This is not the way home. The vi is in the east district and the car is driving westward, '' she reflected. "Where are we going?" she asked.


    No one answered her question, as if no one could hear her.


    Debbie got nervous and fidgety since she had defied Carlos again. The skies were getting darker and by the look of it, they were heading somewhere remote. Her heart throbbed inside her chest violently.


    ''Is he trying to find a ce to bury me alive again?''


    In the grip of silent panic, the air inside the car felt like it was suffocating her. Everything was so quiet, she could hear her own heart pounding in her chest. When the car finally came to a stop, the bodyguards got out of the car, but Debbie remained where she was.


    Her eyes caught sight of something. Was that a tombstone?


    The door on her side was opened by a bodyguard, who stood there waiting for her to get out.


    With the headlights on, Debbie nced around a chill crept up her spine. Bloody hell! A graveyard? Why would Carlos bring her to a graveyard in the evening?


    While she was trying to figure out what was on Carlos'' mind, the bodyguards returned to the car.


    "Hey, what''s this supposed to mean?" Debbie tried to open the doors, but they were all locked, so she started tapping on the windows helplessly.


    One of the windows in the backseat was rolled down. With a gloomy look on his face, Carlos said, "This is a martyrs'' park. Stay here and reflect on what you''ve done."


    Here?


    Didn''t he know that she had a fear of darkness? If she couldn''t deal with the fears in the vi, how would she deal with them alone in a cemetary? Fear gripped her entire body in an instant.


    "I... I..." Before Debbie could say anything else, the car drove off.


    As she helplessly watched the car drive away and disappear into the horizon, all she could do was curse Carlos a thousand times in her heart. This was more terrifying than being buried alive to her.


    Trembling with fear, she barely managed to take out her phone. Unfortunately, the reception there was terrible. She tried to dial Jared''s number anyway. As if the Gods were screwing with her, Jared''s phone was switched off!

 Chapter 40: In The Cemetery

    Chapter 40: In The Cemetery''What the hell? We were just talking on the phone a moment ago.''


    Debbie called Kasie, Dixon, andstly Kristina. All of them had turned off their phones. ''Hah! Just when I need them the most, none of them can be reached. What kind of friends are they?'' Debbie was so frustrated she wanted to smash her phone. She gritted her teeth angrily. When she raised her head, she saw rows of tombstones standing there. It was as if they were all looking at her. Her heart started trembling and the cold breeze drove shivers down her spine. "Um... be cool, guys. Rest in peace. I am not looking for any trouble," she muttered, as she spun around to make sure nothing was behind her.


    Meanwhile, her friends had been taken to a restaurant. A few men, dressed in ck, had taken their phones and confined them to a room.


    Completely unaware of what was happening to Debbie, they enjoyed the gourmet food spread out on the table.


    On the other hand, in the cemetery, more than ten minutes had passed, but Debbie still hadn''t been able to call in a car or a taxi to get her out of that terrifying ce. Anxious, scared, and alone. Salty tears spilled over onto her cheeks leaving a tight, dry feeling. Crouching under a tree, she kept calling her friends on her phone and just about anyone she could reach at that moment. However, the reception was too weak. She tried and tried, but luck wasn''t on her side.


    ''Am I going to spend the night here? Surely, I''ll be dead in the morning, '' she thought to herself, sitting on the cold ground. ''That asshole Carlos. What an arrogant, insensitive bastard to leave me alone here like this! What did I do wrong in my previous life for God to make me his wife and punish me?''


    "Martyrs, heroes, I''m sorry, but I don''t mean to be rude. Please don''te near me. Please, please, please, please..." she begged, looking at the tombstones with her hands folded in front of her.


    ''Kasie, Kristina, Jared, and Dixon, if I make it out of here alive, I swear I''ll never speak to you guys again. Oh, help me, God.'' She wondered what her friends were doing and she couldn''t understand why her best friends had all ditched her when she needed them the most. Then she thought of her husband who had put her in such a difficult position in the first ce.


    ''Carlos Huo, you evil man. No wonder you have been single for the past 28 years.'' Then she realized something was wrong with that sentence. ''Oh, right. He is my husband. We have been married for three years.'' She remembered. "You deserved to be single for the past 25 years, you jerk. You''re lucky to have me," she murmured to herself angrily. Again, she tried to contact everyone else on her phone, but the line didn''t connect her even once. Debbie sat there, tired and dejected, as she buried her face in her arms.


    There was only one person left, her husband, thest person she wanted to ask for help.


    After letting out a deep sigh, she raised her head and dialed Carlos'' number. Due to the lousy reception, she couldn''t connect through until after she had dialed more than ten times. "Carlos, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please take me back home..." she blurted as soon as the phone was connected. Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, the reception broke off.


    Debbie was bordering on insanity.


    Once again, she thought of how Carlos had treated her in the past. He had stubbornly refused to end their marriage despite the fact that they didn''t love each other; he had tried to force her into school when she wanted a leave just to avoid him. It seemed that in his eyes, everything she did was wrong. It wasn''t fair at all.


    Why was he being so heartless and insensitive to her?


    A frustrated scream dragged up her throat but it emerged as a groan, and soon it was followed by tears gushing out of her eyes. In the silent darkness, her raspy sobbing sounded creepy, even more so, due to the fact that she was in a cemetery. The night watchman heard her crying, but he was too frightened to approach her, uncertain whether she was a human being or a ghost.


    Drops of tears kept falling ceaselessly. Leaning against the tree, she put one arm over her chest and covered her face with the other, brushing away the tears from time to time. Little did she know that a person was standing right in front of her all the while.


    The sobbing gradually subsided. She wiped her tears and decided to get out of that ce on her own. ''I have to be brave. I can''t let that pervert belittle me, '' she told herself, trying to muster up some courage. "Ahhhh!" she screamed when she saw the man in front of her as soon as she stood up. Her shriek resounded throughout the cemetery. The startled birds in the trees took to the dark sky, pping their wings restlessly.


    Wistful, exhausted, and terrified, Debbie lost her bnce and was about to fall down when Carlos stretched out his arms and caught her. She was shaking like a dry leaf in his arms. Without hesitation, he held her close in his arms and helped her up.


    When Debbie saw the man''s face, her tears went rogue, flooding her face. "Put me down! What are you doing here? Didn''t you want to leave me here alone? Why did youe back?" She had never seen another man as hateful and petty as Carlos Huo!


    Before Debbie, numerous women had cried their hearts out in front of Carlos. Most of them cried because he had turned them down when they told him that they wanted to be his girlfriend.


    Nheless, their tears and desperation had made him despise them even more. He wished that they had lived on differents, as far away from him as possible. Strangely enough, the woman weeping in his arms right now didn''t make him feel anything like that. On the contrary, for some inexplicable reason, his heart broke for her.


    What fascinated him was the fact that, even when he had thrown her into the ocean, she didn''t shed a single tear. Instead, she came back like a fighter.


    Carlos wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know how. "If you stop crying, I promise to get you out of here immediately." That was the only thing he could offer her.


    Fortunately, it worked. Debbie stopped weeping and red at him, her eyes and nose red from the crying. On a second thought, she realized that he was all she could depend on at that moment. Swiftly, she withdrew her re and looked away.


    Having noticed her varying facial expressions, Carlos felt a tug of attraction in his heart. Never had heid eyes upon a girl so lovely.


    He cast his warm feelings aside momentarily and assumed his usual cold tone. "Are you thinking of how to get back at me when you get to the vi?"


    ''Darn! How did he know?'' Taken aback, Debbie was suddenly at a loss for words. "N-No, I''m not," she denied, trying to appearposed. "Can we go now?" asked Debbie.


    The ce was so grim and dreadful, the mere sight of her surroundings gave her goosebumps.


    "Will you attend my ss tomorrow?" Carlos sounded calm. ''Look at her. Pale, shaking, and sweating. What''s so scary about this ce?'' He couldn''t understand what it was about the ce that made her feel that way.


    "Mmm. I will. I will attend your ss tomorrow," she answered at once. The thought of being in the same ssroom with Carlos couldn''t be worse than this.


    At East City Vi


    As soon as they got back to the vi, Debbie dashed into her bedroom and went to get a shower.


    She desperately needed to wash off the sweat, grime and most importantly the bad aura from her body.


    Before going to sleep, Debbie posted a message in the group''s chat with her friends. "Friendship ended," she said. "I want to sever all ties with all of you."


    Meanwhile, her friends had just been allowed to leave the restaurant. As soon as they got their phones back, Debbie''s message popped up on their screens simultaneously. Immediately, their faces flooded with shock at her words. "What''s wrong, Debbie?"


    Having lost his patience, Jared called her directly. Soon, Kristina found a new post in her Moments on WeChat. "The whole world has abandoned me!"


    "Debbie, what''s happened? Some bodyguards took us to a big dinner tonight. The meal was fantastic. But they took away all of our phones, which was weird. We have just gotten our phones back, and received your messages. Why did you say that? What''s wrong?" Jared poured out in a flow as soon as the call was answered.


    Invited to a dinner by some bodyguards? And it happened just when she was left at the cemetery? The dinner ended just when she got back home? ''It must be the work of that Evil Carlos Huo, '' Debbie suspected.


    "Oh, I''m fine and just going to sleep. How are you guys?"


    "We''re fine too. We''ve been wondering who invited us to that dinner. We thought of calling you to join us, but we didn''t have our phones, you know," Jared joked.


    Debbie''s friends wouldn''t have dragged her into the dinner recklessly, without knowing who those bodyguards worked for.


    It puzzled them immensely why someone would anonymously invite them to a dinner out of the blue and force them to eat.


    Finding herself in no mood to talk, Debbie look out the window. After a sh of lightening caught her surprise, she got out of bed and drew the curtains. "Go back to the dorm quickly. I think it''s going to rain soon," she said to Jared.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow. Good night."


    At 1 a.m. there was a heavy downpour. The sound of emptiness was disrupted by the loud gregarious boom of thunder which lit up the entire room.


    Debbie clutched the covers tightly. Generally, she wasn''t scared as long as the lights were on, but tonight, her visit to the martyrs'' park had frightened the life out of her.


    lying in bed, she turned and rolled, afraid to close her eyes. Feeling restless, she took her phone from the night table and started to read the updates on Weibo. Outside, the rain was getting heavier. A jagged bolt of white hot lightning split the chilly sky, and within seconds, the rolling boom of the thunder reverberated overhead.


    As if things weren''t bad enough, an introduction of a horror novel popped up on her screen. The book was about the wedding of the dead. The pictures of a coffin and a dead bride in a wedding gown, along with the introduction was crippling horrifying.


    Debbie was so shaken up, she could barely suppress her scream. She sat up immediately and looked around her bedroom.


    A few deep breath steadied her rapid heartbeats. Only the did she remember that Carlos was in the next room.


    ''At thiste hour, he must be sleeping.''


    Here, she was losing her mind, trembling in fear, while he was sound asleep in the next room? Life could be so unfair sometimes. ''Hmph, he wishes!''


    Debbie clutched a pillow tightly, and got out of bed.


    Quiet as a deer, she opened the door. It was pitch ck in the hallways, so she retracted her steps to the night table and got her phone. With the phone light switched on, she sneaked towards Carlos'' bedroom, and turned the doorknob to get inside.

 Chapter 41: Im A Married Man

    Chapter 41: I''m A Married ManA sudden sh of lightning lit up the dark room for a second, and Debbie caught sight of the man sleeping in bed.


    Her feet tiptoed on the thick carpet, and she walked up to his bed silently.


    3... 2... 1... She got there! "Ahhh!" Before she was able to celebrate, she was shoved face down onto the bed.


    With her hands pressed against her back, she tried her best to turn her head. Finally, she managed to squeeze out a few words through her gritted teeth. "It''s me, Debbie. Let go of me, Carlos."


    Carlos shook his head to sober himself up and then released her hands. "What are you doing in my room at this hour of the night?"


    If he had a gun, he would have pointed it at her head.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief when she was released. ''Oh my God! Is he always so jumpy even when he''s asleep?'' "I... I wanted to check if you were asleep."


    She made an excuse, turned over to lie down and looked at the man who was now sitting on the bed.


    "I was asleep," he said impatiently.


    "Uh... Go back to sleep." Debbie closed her eyes andy still.


    Carlos looked at her in confusion. ''Shouldn''t she get off the bed and leave my room? Why is she still lying here?''


    "Well, are you implying that you want to sleep with me?"


    His straightforward words made her cheeks blush red with shame. She immediately covered her chest with her hands and argued, "Don''t talk nonsense! I was just... I thought you''d be afraid to sleep on your own, so I came here to keep youpany."


    Debbie was too proud to admit that she was the one who was afraid of sleeping alone.


    Carlos was amused by herme excuse. ''I''m afraid to sleep on my own? Are you kidding me? Why can''t you just admit that you want mypany?'' "I''m not afraid of sleeping alone. I''m only afraid of being raped by you," he teased.


    "Hey, watch your tongue! Don''t tter yourself. I''m not interested in you at all. I''m just sleepy. I need to sleep now." Just after she said that, she sat up straight.


    Carlos thought she was leaving, but actually shey back and tucked herself in.


    Baffled, he demanded, "Out!" He wasn''t used to sleeping with another person in the same bed.


    "No! I must apany you!" Debbie was resilient.


    He rubbed his arching brows and exined, "I''m not used to sleeping with others."


    "You''re lying. I know it. You just don''t want to hurt Miss Mi''s heart."


    ''Miss Mi? Who''s she?'' he thought to himself. After pausing to think for a moment, Carlos finally realized that she was referring to Olga. "She has nothing to do with this," he snapped.


    "Is she not your girlfriend?" Debbie scratched her head curiously. After all, she had seen Carlos and Olga together a couple of times.


    "I''m a married man. I''m not interested in having a mistress," he answered.


    Debbie snickered with pleasure as she sat up again and approached him. "You didn''t even blush after lying. Last time in Shining International za, you bought her so many things. Now you are telling me that you are not interested in her. Boss, are you giving yourself a p in the face?"


    "Should a man not pay the bill when he is shopping with a woman? Yes, I bought her many things. It didn''t mean that she is my mistress." Carlos shook his head in disbelief. ''What the hell was she thinking?''


    ''His words do make sense. Besides, he is Carlos Huo, the richest man in Y City. It''s not unusual for him to pay millions of dors for women, '' Debbie mused.


    "Alright then. Good night!" This time, she pulled the quilt over her head. She was so sleepy she could hardly keep her eyelids from shutting.


    In less than a minute, the man slid under the quilt and pressed himself against her. As if he was expecting her to scream, he pressed her lips with his. On top of her, he pinned her hands to the bed. His lips were firm, demanding and his fingertips were on fire running over her soft skin. Her eyes widened as she wasn''t expecting things to turn out this way.


    ''I''m here to sleep, not sleep with you.


    Yes, we are a couple, but only in name. I never wanted to be married to you. I certainly did not n on having sex with you, '' she thought inwardly.


    His wet lips glided to her ear. She shivered and came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand and stopped him from caressing her breasts. "Carlos, I''m not here to sleep with you. Don''t get me wrong," she gasped.


    Carlos paused to look at her and said, "It''s toote." His loins were burning and he needed to put out the fire.


    He began to nt feather-like kisses across her cheeks, her chin, and on the corners of her mouth. Fear flooded her system and she pleaded, "Please... Please don''t... It''s all my fault. I was afraid of sleeping alone, so I came here."


    Carlos looked at the woman doubtfully and asked, "What were you afraid of? You were not in the cemetery anymore."


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and exined, "It has been thundering like crazy. I''m usually not afraid of it, but ever since you left me alone in that cemetery, I haven''t been able to sleep on my own..."


    She finally acknowledged the truth and heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that he should be held responsible for the whole thing.


    Carlos sighed and shook his head in disappointment. ''I shouldn''t have punished her like that. I thought she was afraid of nothing. But turns out, she is just a girl. Damn it! I made my bed, and now I must lie on it.''


    He let go of her andy beside her quietly to calm himself down.


    Debbie felt relieved when Carlos let her go. ''Oh, shame on me! I''m always pretending to be fearless in front of others. But whenever Carloses into the picture, I''m not the same person anymore. What is wrong with me?'' She buried herself in her thoughts.


    After several minutes, when Carlos finally calmed himself down, he opened his mouth to say something, but soon realized that his wife was sound asleep.


    The next day, in the Economics and Management School, one of the multimedia ssrooms was overflowing with students. There were still more students outside the door trying toe in.


    The boys looked at the girls enviously; the girls entered the ssroom one after another, while the boys were stopped by Debbie and Jared.


    Some boys couldn''t keep silent anymore. "Debbie Nian, why won''t you allow us to attend Mr. Huo''s ss? We want to get in as well!"


    The ssroom door was being guarded by Debbie and Jared. With her back leaning against the wall, she crossed her arms and said indifferently, "There are too many students who want to take Mr. Huo''s ss. We''re here to maintain public order. You are boys. can''t you be generous enough to let these adorable girls take his ss?"


    A girl who was about to enter, overhead their conversation and turned around. She cast a scornful nce at the boys and said, "Exactly.Be a gentleman, okay?"


    All the boys were rendered speechless.


    Jared flung his arm around a boy''s shoulder and announced in a loud voice, "Guys, what a lovely, sunny day! I''d like to treat you guys to a game of golf this morning. And we can grab lunch right after."


    Very few people were able to resist temptations of such degree. Moreover, even fewer people were brave enough to turn Jared down.


    As a result, Carlos was caught buy surprise when he entered the ssroom. The ssroom smelled strongly of women''s perfume, and there were almost a thousand girls present. Carlos was the only man in the ssroom.


    Baffled, he put his stuff on the desk and swept his eyes over the crowd. When his eyes caught sight of a girl who was wearing a proud smile, he immediately realized what was going on.


    Instantly, he figured out that this was all a part of Debbie''s revenge.


    Without further ado, he turned on the projector and started the ss. "Good morning, everyone. ss begins now. What I''m going to talk about today is the current situation of financial technology industry..."


    No wonder countless girls fawned over Carlos.


    Watching the handsome man carry out his work in a diligent manner rendered the girls breathless and made their hearts skip a beat.

 Chapter 42: He Is So Handsome

    Chapter 42: He Is So HandsomeLike the other girls in the ssroom, Debbie was so deep in thought that she hadn''t been paying attention while Carlos was giving a lesson. ''Wow! He is so handsome. His voice is so sexy and charming. He''s got a perfect body. He looks like a prince...''


    "Well, I''d like to have a student sum up what I''ve just said," Carlos stated.


    Most of the girls couldn''t contain their excitement. They raised their hands and waved at him to draw his attention.


    Everyone but Debbie was hoping that they would be the lucky one.


    "The first from the left in the 8th row. Please stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far." His attractive voice had hardly faded when the girls whipped their heads to look at the area he was pointing at. To most, the girl whose name got called was favored by fortune.


    When they saw who the lucky dog was, they started gossiping amongst themselves.


    "Isn''t she the girl who was guarding the door before the ss started?"


    "Exactly. She is Debbie Nian from ss 22."


    "What? She is Tomboy? She is so pretty. No wonder she is so popr."


    Meanwhile, the girl everybody was talking about was still lost in her own thoughts.


    She thought of the night when she slept in the same bed as Carlos, and she blushed red like a spring rose with an awkward smile on her face. After a few seconds had passed and there was still no response from Debbie, Kasie, who was sitting next to her, nudged her back to her senses.


    "Um? What''s up?" asked Debbie. ''Why is everyone looking at me like that?'' she wondered in confusion.


    Kristina, who was sitting next to Kasie, said in a light voice, "Tomboy, Mr. Huo wants you to answer his question. You need to sum up what he has just said."


    Debbie''s heart leapt into her throat. ''What he has said? But I wasn''t following anything...''


    Embarrassed, she stood up slowly and flipped open the book in front of her on the desk. But she was unable to utter a single word.


    "Since you''ve failed to answer my question,e here and stand on the tform," Carlos demanded in a calm voice.


    ''What? Stand on the tform?''


    Despite the confusion in her mind, Debbie left her seat and stepped on the tform.


    Carlos, with a straight face, pointed to a corner and said, "You need to stand there and listen to my lecture until the ss ends."


    Debbie''s eyes flew open as rows of heads turned to face her.


    The spot Carlos was pointing to was only three meters away from the screen. If Carlos stood on the left of the tform, they would be standing very close to each other -- she would be within half a meter away from him.


    Debbie was mortified, frozen to the spot. Feeling embarrassed, she couldn''t believe what had happened. It wasn''t the first time she had been punished by a teacher. In truth, nine out of ten teachers would not dare to punish her even if she had done something wrong in ss. And if the remaining one did dare to ask her to stand on the tform, she would just turn a deaf ear to it.


    Several minutes had passed, and Debbie was still standing there frozen like a statue. However, an icy nce from Carlos'' eyes gave her chills.


    ''Hmph! You jerk! How dare you look at me like that! Did you forget what you did to mest night? What a two-faced buffoon!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Soon, the horrifying memories of the time he had left her alone in the cemetery crept into her mind and gripped her with fear. Shuddering in horror, she bit her lower lip and reluctantly walked to the corner specified by her damn husband.


    ''This must be his revenge! He must be enjoying this a lot! Wow! What a petty man!''


    Once Debbie stood in the corner, Carlos asked another student to answer his question. A short giggle escaped Debbie''s mouth when she saw that his next target was her friend.


    "The second from the left in the 8th row. Stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far." The unfortunate soul was Kasie.


    ''If she can answer the question, I''ll walk backwards the whole day, '' Debbie swore to herself.


    Fortunately for Debbie, she didn''t need to do that. Kasie was far from being considered an exemry student. In fact, she was one of those students who had been enrolled through the backdoor. Having failed in answering Carlos'' question, she was asked to stand next to Debbie.


    Debbie felt much better now as she had her good friend''spany.


    Much to their surprise, soon their another close friend, Kristina, also joined them on the tform.


    Contrary to her two friends before her, Kristina actually answered the question, but since she failed to stress the essentials, she failed to please Carlos.


    The three girls were embarrassed to find themselves being put up as an example for the rest of the ss. But when they saw each other in the same awkward situation, they couldn''t help giggling.


    As for the remainder of the ss, most of the girls pretended to be inattentive, in hopes of being questioned by Carlos, so that they could stand on the tform as well. They thought that Debbie and her two friends were lucky to be standing so close to him.


    Unfortunately, Carlos didn''t ask anyone to answer his questions after that.


    He was giving lectures with the help of slides he had prepared at home, which he disyed on the big screen for everyone to see. During his lecture, he stood in front of Debbie with his back to her.


    They were so close to each other that she could practically count his hair.


    "An idle mind was the devil''s workshop" was an old saying befitting Debbie''s current state. Bored to tears, she grabbed Kasie''s hand while counting Carlos'' hair.


    "Debbie Nian, could you please repeat what I''ve just said?" His cold voice sessfully brought her back to her senses.


    ''What? Not again!'' she cursed in her mind. "Uh... You said... I..." she stammered, not knowing what to say, and regretting not having listened to him when she had the chance.


    Kasie, who had been attracted by Carlos'' handsome face, failed to answer the question like Debbie had. Kristina, however, gave the correct answer this time. Carlos was indeed a good teacher who knew how to exinplicated theories in a more simple manner. As long as Kristina paid attention to what he was saying, she immediately understood what he was teaching.


    Carlos put his book down on the desk and said, "Good job, Kristina Lin. You may go back to your seat now. Kasie Zheng and Debbie Nian, I want to see the both of you in my office after the ss. This is a very important topic for your final exams. I''ll try and discuss it with you two alone until you can full grasp the concepts."


    The rest of the students were shocked by what Carlos had said.b


    ''Mr. Huo will teach them alone?!'' How they wished they could have the opportunity to spend some time with him alone!


    90% of the girls were envious of Debbie and Kasie because they also wanted to spend time alone with Carlos. As for the rest, they were straight-A students and wanted to be instructed by him, because he was a really good teacher.


    What happened next was beyond Kasie''s imagination. Excited, she held Debbie''s arm and entered Carlos'' office, but was dismissed by him immediately.


    "Kasie Zheng, you''ve listened to me carefully. So there''s no need for you to stay here. You may take your leave now," Carlos said with a friendly smile.


    Still in a trance, Kasie nodded and said, "Okay."


    She turned around and left the office obediently, as if she were hypnotized by him. Soon after, the sound of the closing dooring from behind her brought her back to her senses.


    ''But I didn''t listen to a single thing he said in ss! What''s more, Debbie''s still in there...''


    At this moment, Tristen, Carlos'' assistant, walked up to Kasie. Pushing up his sses, he smiled. "If you don''t have anything else to report, you may go back to ss now."


    "But Debbie is still in there," she answered anxiously.


    "I believe it will be good for your friend to be taught by Mr. Huo alone." Tristan was simply implying that Carlos wouldn''t be too happy if Kasie knocked on his office door now.


    Kasie was not witless and she understood his point immediately. Despite her fear of Carlos, her concern for her friend prevailed. Thinking about the conflicts between Debbie and Carlos, she asked, "Will Mr. Huo do something to Debbie?"

 Chapter 43: Im Your Husband

    Chapter 43: I''m Your HusbandTristan was amused by Kasie''s question, but he tried his best to maintain a serious face. ''First of all, Mr. Huo is a gentleman who will not force women to do anything they don''t want. Second, Debbie is his wife. It wouldn''t be inappropriate if they did end up doing something, '' he thought to himself. "Don''t worry. What Mr. Huo is doing is for Miss Nian''s own good," he reassured Kasie.


    Tristan didn''t know what his boss would do to Debbie, but he knew it would do him best to stay away from their matters.


    Kasie, however, still felt worried about her friend, for she remembered what Kristina had told her before -- Carlos intended to bury Debbie alive thest time. "How about I get in and stay with Debbie? I swear I''ll just sit there and listen to Mr. Huo. I won''t make any noise," she pleaded.


    Tristan shook his head and thought, ''If I let you in, Mr. Huo will be angry with me. I don''t want to be punished by him. I should take warning from Emmett''s example.'' He cleared his throat and said, "Miss Zheng, I assure you that Mr. Huo won''t do anything to Miss Nian. Would you please stop worrying about your friend?"


    Kasie had no choice but to leave because she realized that Tristan would not let her pass by any means. As she walked to the ssroom, she couldn''t stop getting worked up about Debbie.


    In Carlos'' office


    Carlos ced a folder on the desk in front of Debbie and said, "For the rest of this semester, you will need to take these sses -- Yoga, Dancing, Piano, Etiquette... You also need to take part in the post-graduate entrance exams, so I will be your teacher for English, Advanced Mathematics and Financial Economy."


    "Stop, stop!" Debbie interrupted, as her eyes widened at the sight of the countless sses listed.


    She leaned forward to get close to him and said, "Old man, who gave you the right to arrange so many sses for me?" ''Did you ever ask for my opinion? Did I ever give you my consent?'' she cursed in her mind.


    ''Old man? Am I really that old to her?'' Carlos knitted his eyebrows and answered in a low voice, "I''m your husband."


    His voice was so captivating and attractive that Debbie got caught in a trance. It took her a while before she came back to her senses. Feigning a calm disposition, she cleared her throat and retorted, "Yes, I''m not denying that. You are just my husband, but what you''ve done to me only makes me wonder if you''re treating me like I''m your daughter."


    Carlos'' face soured when he heard what she had said. As hurtful as they were, there was truth in her harsh words.


    All of a sudden, he reached out to pull her into his arms and forced her to sit on hisp.


    Despite her struggling, he held her waist tightly with his left arm and grabbed her chin with his right hand to make her look him in the eye. "Ah, I see. You want me to do something that only your husband is allowed to do. No problem!"


    Before Debbie knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Her eyes widened as she wasn''t expecting things to turn out this way. ''I didn''t mean it that way! I was just trying to ask him not to discipline me like my father did. Is he taking advantage of me now?''


    However, she couldn''t deny the fact that Carlos was an amazing kisser. All the sensations he was bringing her made her close her eyes and savor the entire moment.


    It was not until she was pressed against the desk and the two buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned that she came back to her senses. She grabbed his hand, her breathing in short gasps, and her cheeks were bright red. "Carlos... no... please..."


    How bold he was! This was the teacher''s office. Was he just trying to have her here?


    Having realized her unwillingness, he stopped at just two buttons. He leaned his forehead against hers and breathed heavily. After a short time, he calmed down and said in a husky voice, "I can let you go, but remember, no more martial arts sses. You need to choose two from Yoga, Dancing, Piano and Etiquette. And I''ll teach you the other courses in the evenings."


    Debbie bit her lower lip, reluctant to obey his orders. "I have one condition," she said, trying to bargain.


    Carlos wanted to turn her down, but on second thought he decided against it. After all, he didn''t want his wife to think of him as her father. He took a deep breath and briefly said, "Name it."


    "I will only choose Yoga." English, Advanced Mathematics and so on -- those lessons meant torture to her.


    Carlos released her and became aloof again, as if the part of him who had been aroused just moments ago had left his body. Debbie was shocked by his behavior. ''He acts as if it were not him who kissed me and wanted to strip off my clothes! What a fake man!''


    "Wanna watch a movie?" he offered.


    "What?" Debbie was amazed by his kind offer.


    With a malicious smile, he said, "A horror movie is showing in the cinemas. Come with me?"


    The mention of a horror movie alone was enough to make Debbie turn pale. She cursed him in her mind for knowing her weaknesses.


    Eventually, she agreed to his proposal. She would take Yoga and Dancing sses, twice a week respectively, and he would hire professional teachers for her. Carlos himself would be responsible for her English and Advanced Mathematics results.


    On her way back to the ssroom, Debbie was fuming mad at the man and also despised herself. ''Why do I always give in to his whims?


    He seems to know all of my weaknesses. Did he have his men investigate me? What a wicked man! He''s not ashamed to threaten me with my weak points!''


    When she was deep in thought, the sound of an iing message brought her back to her senses. She took out her phone and found that someone with the nickname "C" had sent her a friend request on WeChat.


    Debbie didn''t give it much importance as she thought that the person might be one of her ssmates, so she epted it as a friend.


    Before long, she opened her WeChat Moments and shared something -- "He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    Kasie, who was ying on her phone, immediately saw it and called Debbie. "Did Mr. Huo let you go? So soon? And what does your post mean? Did he do something to you?"


    Debbie raised her head and stared at the ceiling. After a short pause, she cursed through gritted teeth, "Kasie, I must have done something very bad to him in my past life. That''s why he is taking revenge on me."


    Thinking of her miserable life in the future, she couldn''t help but say some bad words in her mind.


    "What? What do you mean? Did Mr. Huo..." Kasie didn''t finish her sentence, but her dirtyugh was telling Debbie what she was asking. Obviously, Kasie was expecting a positive answer from Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t intend to keep it a secret from her friend. "He kissed me. Can you believe it? Is he not a teacher? How could he kiss a student in his office? Do you agree that he''s a beast in sheep''s clothing?"


    A loud scream came from the other end of the line, and Debbie had to move her phone away from her ear. She cast a scornful nce at her phone as if she were looking at Kasie in person.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo must have a thing for you. What are you waiting for? Go to him and make him your man!" Kasie yelled.


    ''What the fuck?! Are you kidding me?'' Debbie was shocked by her friends suggestion. She snapped back, "Kasie Zheng, are you my friend or not? Since when did you be my pimp? How dare you ask me to... to go to him and ..." Debbie was too shy to utter the words, "make him my man."


    Why did Kasie give in to Carlos'' handsome face so easily? Debbie couldn''t believe what her friend had just told her.


    "Come on! If I weren''t your friend, I would have gone to him myself. He is Mr. Huo! Do you know what that means? If you be his woman, do you know how many women will be jealous of you? Tomboy, you''ll be a real-life winner!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, Carlos was really efficient and reliable. The next morning, the dance teacher arrived at the East City Vi by 8 a.m.


    As Debbie''s first ss in the university started at 10:30 a.m., she was still sound asleep when the teacher arrived. Julie came to Debbie''s bedroom and gently woke her up. When Debbie squinted her sleepy eyes at her, Julie told her that the dance teacher was waiting for her in the dance room.


    After readying herself, Debbie entered the dance room. The moment she saw the dance teacher, her eyes lit up and she became enthusiastic about taking lessons.


    The teacher was about Debbie''s age. She had a pretty face, and most importantly, a perfect figure. Debbie could tell from the way she dressed that she was a soft and gentle girl. Debbie was almost drooling over her, firmly under the impression that most men would fall for her at first sight.

 Chapter 44: The Dancing Class

    Chapter 44: The Dancing ssThe dance teacher walked up to Debbie elegantly with a friendly smile on her face and said, "Good morning. You must be Debbie."


    Debbie smiled back and nodded. "Good morning."


    They shook hands and made a good first impression on each other. The dance teacher introduced herself, "I''m Teresa Xu, and you may just call me Teresa. Although I have just graduated from university, I''ve been learning how to dance for almost twenty years and teaching others for almost four years now."


    "Wow! Teresa! Your parents must be a fan of Teresa Teng, huh?" Debbie''s curiosity was piqued.


    A smile appeared on Teresa Xu''s lips and she answered, "Yes, you''re right. My mother is a Chinese teacher and my father is a professor of Chinese literature. They are both Teresa Teng''s loyal fans." Apparently, she was very proud of her parents.


    After making small talk, they began the ss. Teresa Xu was indeed a soft girl, and even Debbie, who had always been a tomboy, became softer while she was with the dance teacher.


    Since Debbie had been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, it wasn''t long before she had mastered the basic skills of dancing.


    The sssted for almost an hour and a half, but Debbie was not tired at all.


    When the ss came to an end, Teresa Xu changed her clothes and walked towards the gates of the vi, followed by Debbie. "I had a great time, Teresa," said Debbie.


    "I appreciate it. See you next time, Debbie." Teresa Xu waved her goodbye.


    "Bye, Teresa."


    After Teresa Xu left the vi, Debbie went back to the living room and threw herself on the couch. She needed to go to the university soon. There was no way she was going to risk missing Carlos'' ss in the afternoon. How she wished she could just y truant like she had done before! She was both physically and mentally exhausted because of him.


    ''I assumed time was money for the likes of Carlos. I''ve heard that he makes around hundreds of millions of dors in just one minute. I wonder why he chose to waste time on our school. I really don''t understand it, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    In the afternoon, Debbie went to a Haagen-Dazs shop and bought two scoops of ice cream. With her books in one hand and the ice cream in the other, she made her way to the ssroom. It was Carlos'' ss, and she didn''t dare to cut it. Otherwise, the man woulde up with a plethora of ways to punish her.


    Lost in various fancies and conjectures, she walked slowly across the maple grove of the university, not realizing that the bell for her ss had already rung.


    Between her and the building where she was supposed to attend her ss, was a massive yground. She decided to walk across the yground to avoid taking an indirect route.


    Suddenly, her phone beeped in her pocket. She got hold of the ice cream cup with her mouth, and took out her phone to read the WeChat message sent by Jared. "Tomboy, where are you? You''re already three minuteste for Carlos Huo''s ss!!!" The number of exmation marks indicated how anxious he was.


    It was not until then that she realized she waste for ss. She put her phone back in her pocket, grabbed her ice cream and was about to run towards the ssroom. However, on second thought, she was alreadyte. Three minuteste or ten minutes would make very little difference.


    She held the ice cream cup between her teeth again, and replied to Jared''s WeChat message. "I''m on my way to the ssroom. I''ll be right there."


    She clicked the "send" button.


    "Debbie Nian, does that ice cream taste good?" The familiar voice was so cold that Debbie almost choked on her ice cream.


    ''Is this man a ghost? Why is he everywhere? I thought he was in the ssroom. Why is he here? On the yground?'' Debbie bit her lower lip in frustration.


    She put her phone back, took the ice cream and raised her head. To her surprise, not only was Carlos standing there, but all her ssmates were standing in perfect order in the middle of the yground.


    Since when did this ss get switched to military training ss?


    "The ice cream tastes good, huh?" Carlos repeated.


    Confused, Debbie just nodded without saying a word. ''Of course it tastes good. It cost me 80 dors*!'' she thought to herself.


    (*TN: In this novel, a scoop of Haagen-Dazs ice cream costs 40 dors.)


    The students snickered at Debbie''s response and wondered since when she had be so silly.


    Poker-faced, Carlos pointed to a ce under a big tree and said, "Go there and finish your ice cream."


    Inpliance with his order, Debbie walked towards the tree and began to enjoy her ice cream in the shade. From a close distance, she observed Carlos who was helping her ssmates adjust their standing postures.


    He was showing them the standard military posture. From where Debbie was standing, he looked like a natural. So much that Debbie wondered whether he had served in the army before.


    After happily eating the ice cream, Debby threw the cup into the trash bin when she heard Carlos calling her name. "Debbie Nian, since the ice cream tastes so good, why don''t you buy everyone two scoops of ice cream?"


    "What?!" Debbie''s eyes and mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Carlos added, "If you disagree, you and all your ssmates will have to run twentyps around the track.


    Twentyps? Carlos'' words caused not only Debbie, but all of her ssmates to break into wild uproar. It was a 400-meter track, and twentyps meant that they needed to run eight kilometers! That was unbelievable! They all turned to Debbie and began to persuade her.


    "Debbie, I know you are good at long-distance running. You even won third prize in the half marathon. But we are not!"


    "Debbie, you wouldn''t do this to us, right?"


    "Debbie, why don''t you just go and buy us ice cream? You are from a wealthy family, aren''t you?"


    "You ride a BMW to school every day, don''t you? If you don''t buy us ice cream, everyone will call you a penny pincher."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. If she didn''t buy the ice cream for her ssmates, they would have to run eight kilometers. Thest thing she wanted was to earn everyone''s resentment.


    However, the price of a scoop of ice cream cost 40 dors. Two scoops meant 80 dors. There were about 100 students on the yground now.


    And this meant she would have to pay 8, 000 dors if she didn''t want her ssmates to run eight kilometers with her.


    ''What the hell?! I hate you, Carlos Huo!'' She was so angry she could strangle him then and there.


    Debbie cast a burning, reproachful nce at the man, cleared her throat and turned to her ssmates. "Hey, are you guys willing to run around the track with me?" Last time, she had spent almost all her savings on the sapphire cor pin for Carlos as a peace offering. She barely had any money left on her.


    Running eight kilometers was a piece of cake for her and her friend Dixon. They had both finished the half marathonst time. But, this was a different story for the others.


    They all united as one and collectively answered in a singr voice, "No!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Tristan, who was standing not too far away, witnessed the whole incident as it unfolded before his eyes.


    He could barely keep the smile off of his face as he watched Debbie''s reluctant expression. ''What a silly girl! She thinks that she was made to stand there alone and buy all her ssmates ice cream as punishment, When in fact, she was enjoying her ice cream in the shade of the tree while the others were standing in th sun during ss. Besides, the money she would use to buy her ssmates the ice cream is from Mr. Huo.''


    However, Debbie wasn''t aware of that fact yet. Since she had been living on her own in the past three years, she didn''t realize that she was using Carlos'' money.


    After paying the bill with her credit card, Debbie felt like someone had squeezed the life out of her.


    Several salesgirls followed her to the university, attracting the attention of many passers-by. All the while, she wasn''t sure whether to cry or tough. Why was Carlos such a ruthless man?


    Debby sat under the big tree watching her ssmates as they happily stuffed their mouths with ice cream. Some of them were very excited as they had never tasted such expensive ice cream before.


    Strangely, many girls surrounded Carlos to express their thanks to him.


    ''Hey, I was the one who bought the ice cream. Why are you thanking him instead of me? It would make sense if they knew that he is the one supporting me financially. But they don''t know that!


    Wait! Am I stupid or what? I didn''t realize that I was using his money!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    As soon as she came to that realization, she jumped to her feet and ran towards Carlos.


    "Get out of the way!" She pushed several girls aside and stood in front of him.

 Chapter 45: An English Class

    Chapter 45: An English ssCarlos looked at the girl standing before him, and said nothing.


    Debbie approached him and whispered in his ear, "Hey, are you stupid or something?"


    His face soured almost immediately at what she said. He cast a warning nce at her and said in a cold voice, "Are you sure you want to offend me?"


    Debbie immediately shook her head and replied with a ttering smile, "You asked me to buy my ssmates ice cream. But the money was yours. Technically, it was you who bought them the ice cream. Why would you do that?


    "You werete for ss," he said indifferently.


    "What did it have to do with---" Before she could utter the words, "buying them the ice cream", she shut her mouth. In truth, she didn''t understand his motives.


    ''What was he trying to say? That there was nothing wrong with me eating ice cream, but I shouldn''t have beente for school? Was he trying to imply that?


    Actually, I didn''t run eight kilometers nor was I the one who paid for the ice cream. So basically I never received any punishment.


    Seriously? Is he really such a nice guy?'' she thought to herself, while eyeing Carlos from head to toe in disbelief. She was not ustomed to being treated well by Carlos. When she noticed Carlos'' ramrod straight posture, she asked curiously, "Have you served in the army before?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Then why did you quit the army? You prefer being a CEO?" She could imagine he must have been the most handsome soldier in the army.


    Debbie believed that if he were wearing the military uniform right now, she would literally be drooling over him. ''What a pity!'' she sighed.


    As if Carlos understood what she was thinking about, he shed a naughty smile at her and whispered in her ear, "If you really want to learn more about me, why don''t youe and see me this evening? We can have an in-depth exchange."


    What? In-depth exchange?


    If he had only mentioned "in-depth exchange", she would not have been lost in various conjectures. Why did he stress "this evening"? Was he implying something else? Men would never tire of telling dirty jokes, and Carlos was no exception.


    When Debbie realized what he was implying, she flushed scarlet with shyness. She coughed once and cleared her throat. "No, thank you. Bye!" she answered simply, before turning to leave.


    The man said something behind her back that made her stagger.


    She steadied herself and turned around to say something, but the man was not there any more. He had already left to instruct the students in training.


    ''Did I mishear him? No, that can''t be right!'' she thought to herself.


    From that day onwards, Debbie had changed her motto from, "Don''t run with the crowd, and go your own way" to "I need to sleep with Carlos Huo; I must sleep with him one day".


    Initially, Debbie had nned to sleep in the dorm after school was dismissed. However, on her way to the dorm, she received Philip''s call.


    "Debbie, Mr. Huo just called me. He just got off work and is on his way home. He asked me to remind you that you will have an English ss with him this evening."


    Debbie went pale, as blood drained from her face.


    ''What have I done to anger Carlos Huo? Why does he always have to mess with me?'' she cried in her mind.


    When Debbie arrived at the vi, Carlos was not back home yet. She went up the stairs to her room and threw herself onto the bed.


    After a few minutes, she called her friend Jared. "Hi Jared. Have you found me a suitable job?"


    Since the door to her bedroom was unlocked, the man standing outside was able to eavesdrop on their conversation. He was about to knock on the door, but withdrew his hand in thest minute.


    On the other hand, Jared had just arrived at a bar with his buddies. When he saw the caller ID, he found a quieter ce and answered the phone. "I thought you were kidding. Are you seriously looking for a part-time job?" he asked in stunned disbelief.


    "Of course I''m serious. I''ve been living on a shoestringtely. You need to help me out, buddy!" She thought that her money was enough to keep her going for the next two months. But unfortunately, Carlos had made her buy her ssmates ice cream. As a result, she was going to run out of money in just two days.


    "You have no money?" Jared asked, confused. But as he was about to go further, his buddies waved at him urging him to get in with them. He had to reluctantly dismiss Debbie by saying, "All right. I''ll get back to you on this tomorrow."


    "Oh, okay. Uh... could you..." Debbie was too shy to continue, because she had never been caught up in such an awkward situation before.


    It was very unlike her to behave like that because she had always been a straightforward person. Jared asked curiously, "Tomboy, are you okay? Don''t mince words. Just say it. This isn''t like you at all."


    Debbie rolled her eyes, cleared her throat and finally said, "Uh, I was wondering if you could lend me some money. Like a few thousand dors? I''ll pay you back once I have my sry."


    Debbie was so embarrassed she wished she could dig a hole in the ground and stick her head in. She shouldn''t have asked Carlos for a divorce while she was still a college student. If she had waited until she had graduated and found a job, things would have been totally different.


    ''Pathetic'' didn''t even begin to exin how she felt right now! Not only did she have to look for a job, but she had to ask Jared to lend her some money.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the means to turn back time.


    Jared waspletely shocked. ''Debbie has no money? That can''t be true!'' As his buddies kept on urging him to get in the bar with them, he had to bid farewell to Debbie. "Okay. I''ll transfer the moneyter," he said before he hung up.


    Within one minute, Debbie received a text message from the bank which said 5, 000 dors had been transferred into her ount.


    Immediately, she sent Jared a WeChat message. "Got the 5, 000. Thanks, bro!"


    She clicked the "send" button and shed a relieved smile. All of a sudden, someone knocked on her bedroom door. Realizing who it was, she put her phone in her pocket and jumped out of the bed. She trotted towards the door, and opened it to greet Carlos. "Old man, good evening."


    From the looks of it, he had just arrived home as he was still wearing his white shirt and tie, with his coat hanging from his arm. Carlos eyed her from head to toe and said in a calm voice, "Grab your English book. I''ll be waiting for you in the study."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the study himself.


    When Debbie entered the study with her English book, Carlos was standing before the French window, smoking. He stood straight as a ramrod.


    He had a picture-perfect profile. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, exposing a part of his firm, chiseled chest. Debbie felt somewhat thirsty at the sight of the handsome man smoking before the window. She swallowed hard and wished for this peaceful moment tost a bit longer.


    Carlos saw here in through the reflection in the window. He walked towards the desk and killed the cigarette butt in the ash tray. "Sit," he demanded briefly.


    Looking around the study, Debbie believed that the couch would be the mostfortable ce, so she went towards the couch and made herselffortable.


    Carlos followed and sat next to her. They were so close, she could feel the warmth of his body.


    In a low, tantalizing voice, he asked, "How''s your English? I''ll need to assess that before we can continue. We are going tomunicate in English this evening."


    Debbie was slightly taken aback. ''Communicate in English? Seriously? I''ve never passed any English tests before. I can only speak a bit of English. I had learnt it before I had to travel abroad.''


    "First of all, you need to pay..."


    Carlos opened his mouth and English words poured out of his mouth like a waterfall. Debbie didn''t know what he was talking about, but she could tell that his ent was of that so-called Received Pronunciation. The only words she was ustomed to were words like "first of all" and "you need to". She had no idea what he was trying to tell her.


    When Carlos finally stopped talking, Debbie sat up straight, cleared her throat and answered, "Good night... H-How much..." The more she said, the deeper he frowned.


    After she finally finished speaking, he gripped the book more tightly. He tried his best to calm himself down and not make her feel intimidated and discouraged.

 Chapter 46: The English Lesson

    Chapter 46: The English LessonDebbie winked at Carlos gloatingly, without the slightest awareness of his gloom, while he stared at her with a poker face. "I''ll teach you from now on," he said in English.


    Despite being clueless of what he said, Debbie nodded after a transient daze.


    Carlos thought she understood that sentence, so he continued, "Next, follow me."


    Debbie hesitated a little, and then she nodded again.


    Carlos tapped his index finger on the book and said, "Are you a fool?"


    ''Fool? Sounds familiar, but I''ve forgotten what it means.''


    This time, without hesitation, she simply nodded, because she found that so far nodding had not brought her any trouble yet. Therefore, she assumed that no matter what he said, nodding would be the proper response.


    Carlos sighed and closed his eyes hopelessly. He took out his phone, and typed, "Are you a fool?" on a trantion APP, and showed her the trantion.


    Debbie stared at the screen with surprise. She realized that she had nodded at him back then.


    ''Calling me a fool? He is a fool, an old fool at 28.''


    Ashamed and infuriated, Debbie pushed the book away and stood up from the couch before she dered, "I quit. You''re making fun of me."


    When she was about to leave, Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled her back onto the sofa. However, the force of his pull was so strong she fell off the sofa.


    "Ah!" she cried out, before her body hit the floor. Without a conscious thought, she desperately grabbed his shirt.


    Carlos quickly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Annoyed, Debbie raised her head and red at him with fury. The next thing she knew, apart from the meeting of their eyes, his lips had somehow found their way to hers. She didn''t realize they were so close. Embarrassed, Debbie''s blush seared through her cheeks and for a minute she thought her face was on fire.


    Although the little episode surprised Carlos as well, it only sent him into a three-second trance. Before she knew it, he quickly made their idental kiss official.


    Debbie intended to turn him down, but when she recalled what he had said to her on the yground, an idea popped up into her head. She mustered up the strength and pushed him onto the couch.


    Lying there, Carlos looked at her in disbelief.


    ''What just happened? Did I, Carlos Huo, just get knocked over by a girl? ''


    Debbie then walked towards the couch and leaned over him with her hands on his chest. Instantly, Carlos understood what she was trying to do. However, he was not going to give her a chance to seed in what she was up to. He grabbed her by the wrist and said calmly, "Sit up. Let''s continue our lesson."


    Debbie''s eyes widened with shock. She felt hurt. ''How is he able to stay calm in such a situation?


    Apart from my pretty face, am I not attractive enough?


    That must be it, or else, why would he not be tempted?


    Did he say that to me on the yground because he doesn''t have any feelings for me?''


    Debbie''s heart grew numb. Her mood turned sour like bad milk. For the first time in her life, she hated herself.


    During the remainder of the lesson, she kept silent. Carlos was focused and she seemed attentive. But only she knew what was going on in her mind.


    An hourter, Carlos closed his book. "That''s all for today," he said.


    With a nod, Debbie put away her book, looking distracted.


    After the lesson, she got up to leave the study, but as soon as she opened the door, Carlos asked her toe back. She turned around in puzzlement.


    He took out his wallet from his pocket, pulled out two cards, and handed them to her. "Here you are. One is a savings card with nine-figure savings in it and the other is a credit card with no limit."


    The savings card had the annual revenue of one of the branches of hispanies. He figured it would be enough to cover her expenses.


    Debbie''s eyes almost popped out at his words, and her mouth gaped open. Nine figures? She held out her hands and counted on her fingers. One zero, two zeros, three zeros...hundred, thousand...million... My God! One hundred million? ? ? ?


    "No, thank you." Debbie refused him, instinctively. She had her reasons, all of which were valid.


    Carlos knew what she was thinking. Although he wasn''t sure what her life would be like in the future or what kind of person she would turn out to be, right now, she was a person with a good heart. Pure and honorable. She still didn''t understand how important money was yet. "We''re not divorced yet. You''re still my wife. I see no reason why I shouldn''t support my wife."


    For two minutes, Debbie couldn''t find her voice. "No, Mr. Huo, we''re getting a divorce. I don''t want to owe you anything. I''m 21 years old. I can support myself."


    In truth, after everything that had happened between her and Carlos in the past few days, there were moments when she had wavered from getting a divorce. But still she felt they should divorce each other if they could.


    Debbie looked resolute when she said that. He could tell from her eyes that she had meant every single word.


    However, he was used to taking control over everything. This time wouldn''t be an exception. "You can''t wait to get rid of me, huh?" With that, he put the cards in her hands. He didn''t say it, but his behavior told her that he wouldn''t ept her refusal.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. I don''t know what you want from this marriage, but I won''t change my mind."


    Debbie might be stubborn and arrogant, but in front of her was a man much more stubborn and arrogant than her.


    Carlos frowned. ''Boss, Sir, Mr. Handsome, Mr. Huo, she has addressed me in so many ways. When is she going to call me Honey?''


    "I won''t change my mind either. If you don''t use these cards... should I remind you of the consequences of defying me?"


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished talking, Debbie red up. "Do you always get what you want by threatening people? Do you have no other ways of convincing people?"


    Debbie snapped at him, her voice hardened with rage.


    "Other ways? I do have other ways, for example, sleeping with you and making you incapable of getting out of bed for three days," he said.


    "You...you... you are shameless! I won''t give you a chance!"


    "Then I won''t give you a chance to get a divorce," Carlos responded casually.


    Debbie wanted to make a snappyeback, but she failed. After a while, she said, "I''m going to bed." She couldn''t bear to spend another second in the same room as him.


    When she got to the door of her bedroom, Carlos spoke again. "Give your ssmate''s money back back now. Stop looking for a job. You won''t have the time for a part-time job and university."


    "Were you eavesdropping on my private conversation?" Debbie got even angrier.


    ''How could he? This is uneptable.'' Debbie wanted to wrap her hands around his throat and strangle him, but she knew better than to pick a fight she wouldn''t win.


    "Eavesdrop? I was just passing by your door, which by the way, you left open, when I overhead you talking to someone on the phone."


    ''Ah!'' Debbie screamed inwardly. She wanted to punch him hard so he wouldn''t even recognize himself in the mirror. Breathing in and out, she tried to calm herself down.


    Finally, she managed to form a smile on her face. "Mr. Huo, how about I give you ten grand and we get a divorce?"


    The man fall into a silence.


    However, Debbie realized that ten grand was too little for a rich man like Carlos. It was so little he probably wouldn''t bother picking it up if he had dropped that amount on the floor. "One million!" She dered.

 Chapter 47: You Win

    Chapter 47: You WinThe man remained silent.


    "Ten million!" Debbie dered, gritting her teeth.


    Again, there was no response from the man.


    "Fifty... fifty million!" As long as she could get rid of the bane of her life, she was willing to give him fifty million. It was not like she had that kind of money right now. Suffice it to say, she would have to work extremely hard to earn that amount, but Debbie firmly believed that she would have it eventually.


    Fearing that the girl would have a mental breakdown in anger and anxiety if he kept silent any longer, he finally said, "Why don''t we talk about this when you actually have fifty million?" For a man like Carlos Huo, fifty million was just the same as fifty bucks; for Debbie, on the other hand, it was another story.


    "Fine! Carlos, you win!" Debbie''s seething resentment finally reached boiling point, as she stormed out of the study.


    In a dramatic disy of anger, she mmed the door shut behind her.


    Back to her bedroom, Debbie threw all her casual clothes out of the closet and crammed them in a corner of the room. Standing with arms akimbo, she stared at the empty closet, but that was not enough to vent her fiery rage. "Go shopping with me. I''ll buy clothes, cosmetics, jewelry, everything," she told Kasie on the phone.


    ''He wants me to spend money? No problem! Making money might be difficult, but spending money is easy.


    Earlier on the yground he said that if I slept with him, he would set me free.


    Okay then, just wait and see, Carlos Huo. I''ll sleep with you."


    Early the next morning, Debbie went to university in the pinkced dress that she had worn on her 21st birthday.


    The thought of the look on Carlos'' face when he''d seen her in that dress that morning made her want to burst outughing.


    At the dining table, Carlos put on a cold face as per usual, but the amazement was in in his eyes. Debbie whirled in front of him on purpose and asked, "Mr. Handsome, how do I look?"


    ''Did he forget that I am a girl? Even pretending to be a man won''t be hard for me, not to mention acting like ady. Do I even need to pretend to be ady?I used to be a sophisticated girl when I was little. How hard can it be to act like a sophisticateddy?''


    With the help of foundation primer, BB cushion, brown eyebrow powder, ck eyeliner, and Giorgio Armani Lip Maestro 400 The Red, the tomboy had transformed into a princess.


    Once she used to wear her hair in a ponytail or a bun, but now she let it flow elegantly as a princess should.


    Her long, ck hair, so smooth and silky, as if it were tailored from a starless night sky. As she whirled, her hair tumbled down to her waist, stirring in the wind.


    Thest time at the cruiser party, Debbie had captivated Carlos'' heart with an elegant evening dress.


    However, the simple pinkced dress she was wearing now seemed to have made her even prettier.


    Carlos lowered his eyes and concealed all his feelings for her. "Eat your breakfast," he said tly.


    Only he knew how crazy he was feeling about her deep down in his heart. He wished he could just throw her onto the table and...


    Even though Carlos had tried to hide his emotions, Debbie was quite satisfied with his minimal reaction. She wasn''t expecting him topliment her anyway, so she ate her breakfast quietly without uttering another word.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened as her mind reyed the pleasant memories from the morning. When she smiled, all the boys stopped moving and gathered around her spellbound by her beauty. ''I would give up everything for that smile, '' they all thought.


    Having noticed all the attention she was getting, Debbie winked at the boys. Some returned goofy grins at her, while others blushed, and the rest bumped into each other, flustered, as they walked by.


    "My...my goodness, Tom...I mean, Debbie, are you going on a blind date?" Kristina changed the way she usually addressed Debbie, because at that moment, Debbie didn''t look like a tomboy at all.


    Thest time Debbie had worn that dress, she hadn''t put on any makeup, nor had she paid any special attention to her hairstyle. Needless to say, unlike today, she hadn''t turned as many heads on that day.


    When Debbie, along with Jared, had gone to that anniversary party on that cruiser the other day, the only difference from her usual daily image was that red evening dress. As a result, none of Debbie''s friends had ever seen her so stunning.


    Dixon, who was standing next to Kristina, remarked, "Debbie, I guess you are not here to study but to distract the boys."


    At that moment, Debbie was actually feeling a bit tired of pretending to be a different person. The smile on her face had finally gone on strike. Most importantly, Carlos wasn''t at the university to see her anyway.


    As soon as the stiff smile was gone, Debbie walked over to Kristina, hugged her, andined, "Kristina, I never knew being a woman could be so exhausting!"


    "Huh? Howe? I feel good to be a woman," Kristina replied. Having considered the fact that she and Kristina were twopletely different kinds of women, Debbie waved her hand resignedly and suggested, "The ss will begin soon. Let''s go to the ssroom."


    When they entered the ssroom, all eyes were drawn towards Debbie. Jared ran to her, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and dered, "Debbie, I am going to pursue you. I mean it."


    She rolled her eyes at him and replied bluntly, "I''m sorry, Jared, but I didn''t put on this outfit for you."


    "Then who is it for? Are you in love or something?" Jared had a keen ear.


    "What? Debbie is in love? Who is the lucky man? Debbie,e on, tell us," Kasie asked anxiously while shaking Debbie''s arm. Her voice was thick with shock, as if someone had just told her that the sun had risen in the middle of the night.


    ''Even a charming man like Carlos Huo can''t pique Debbie''s interest. Who is this mystery man that has won her heart? He must be perfect, '' Kasie wondered.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not in love. I''m just upset," Debbie exined to her friends.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about what had happened the night before.


    However, her friends'' curiosity was not even close to being satisfied. They wanted to ask some more questions, but the professor had stepped into the ssroom. They had to put aside their curiosity for the moment.


    In the afternoon, Carlos'' ss began as scheduled. Sitting in the middle of the multimedia ssroom, Debbie seemed awfully quiet.


    As if that weren''t strange enough, she had attended the ss on time and she didn''t even stop the boys froming into the ssroom.


    Although she seemed well-behaved, Carlos didn''t believed that she had somehow changed in less than a day. Later, her actions proved that he was right about her. In ss, whenever Carlosid eyes on her, she''d wink at him.


    What confused Carlos was that before, other women had winked at him constantly, but he had never felt a thing; be it super models, actresses or socialite divas. But when this girl winked at him, he''d lose focus and fail to concentrate.


    When the bell rang, some girls rushed to the podium and surrounded Carlos immediately with excitement in their eyes, as if they had finally met their prince charming, even though that was not Carlos'' first lesson with them. Debbie strode to the podium, patted on the shoulder of one of the girls and gestured for her to move away. When the girls saw it was her, the joy on their faces evaporated. Debbie could sense their anger in the air and in their eyes. However, none of the girls dare to speak up.


    She stopped by Carlos'' side and watched him out his things away with one hand propped against her chin. All the while, Carlos pretended not to notice that she was there. "Mr. Huo, there are some points in this lesson that I don''t understand."


    With everything tidied up, Carlos cast her a cold look and made his way to the door without saying a word.


    Seeing Debbie slighted, some students started snickering; some even taunted.


    Embarrassed, Debbie held her head up high andmented, "Why is he so arrogant? As if I wanted to learn all this stupid stuff!"


    Unfortunately, Carlos hadn''t walked out of the ssroom jus yet.


    He heard every word she had said. A smile appeared on his lips. Humiliated and angry, Debbie walked back to her seat, took out her phone, and sent Carlos a message. "Carlos Huo, don''te back to the vi tonight. I don''t want to see you!"

 Chapter 48: Back From Singapore

    Chapter 48: Back From SingaporeDebbie waited, but Carlos didn''t reply to her message even after her next ss had begun.


    Meanwhile, an Emperor sped in the direction of ZL Group along the road.


    The man in the backseat read the message he had received repeatedly, and his heart began to sing with joy.


    Tristan, who was in the passenger seat, opened Carlos'' schedule and started his report. "Mr. Huo, you are going to Singapore tomorrow for a couple of days. An ident has urred in one of the factories there, and the problem still hasn''t been resolved yet."


    In the evening, Debbiey in bed and paid full attention to every single noise that came in from outside the window. However, it was past midnight already and she still didn''t hear the sound of Carlos'' car.


    ''Is he angry at me? Did he really decide not toe home?


    Did I cross the line? After all, this is his house and I kicked him out of it.''


    With such thoughts running in her mind, Debbie felt troubled and restless.


    Then she sent him another message to see how he would react. "Mr. Huo," she simply typed on her phone.


    To her surprise, Carlos responded almost immediately, with a single-word reply, "Yes?"


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know what to say next as she stared nkly at her phone screen. Debby hesitated for a long moment. "Where are you?" she finally asked.


    "Office." Carlos had just arrived at the branchpany in Singapore and was set to work.


    However, Debbie didn''t know that he had gone abroad. She thought that he was still in Y City and had decided not toe back because of her message. "Well, about today, in the ssroom, I... It was not my fault. You ignored me in front of everyone. Perhaps you shoulde back. It''s okay. I can just avoid you in the vi,"


    she gibbered nervously. She felt like she owed him an apology, but she was too embarrassed to go through with it.


    Carlos guessed how conflicted she was at that moment as he read her message. ''She is so cute, '' he thought to himself.


    Since he couldn''t go back right now, Carlos replied, "Go to sleep."


    Having noticed how short his replies were, Debbie assumed that he was angry with her. ''After I made the effort of contacting him, still, he doesn''t want toe back. How can he be so petty?" She covered her head with the nket in frustration.


    ''Fine. Suit yourself. I have apologized anyway." Soon after, she drifted into deep sleep.


    But the next two days were unsettling for Debbie, because she hadn''t seen Carlos even once. Neither at the university nor at the vi. For some reason, all his sses were postponed until further notice.


    Confused and worried, Debbie finally asked Philip about Carlos'' whereabouts. When she had finally learned the truth, she was relieved but also furious.


    Debbie realized that he had already reached Singapore when he had gotten her messages the other night, and he had deliberately decided not to tell her the truth.


    ''I''ve been beating myself over this for two days, you self-centered son of a bitch.''


    Two days ago, she had nned to go shopping with Kasie and Kristina, but then something hade up and they had to get a rain check on their ns.


    Now that she knew Carlos didn''t disappear because of her, she felt like binge shopping and soon, the three girls went to Shining International za. Debbie bought clothes and cosmetics to her heart''s content. Every time she spent Carlos'' money, she felt as if she were kicking him in the sheen. She felt fantastic.


    After Debbie had paid for the cosmetics, Kasie whispered, "Tomboy, you''ve been acting weirdtely. You are wearing makeup, you''ve been buying cosmetics, and you are buying clothes that you would have never worn before. This isn''t you. Are you really in love?"


    Debbie cast a short nce at the fashionable clothes in the bags, and shook her head earnestly. "Believe me. I''m not in love. It''s just that my self-esteem was hurt, so now I''m trying to fix it."


    Challenged and then rejected by a man, she started to suspect that she wasn''t charming enough for him.


    "Okay. Since everybody is free tonight, why don''t we hang out together?" Kasie suggested. Besides, the next day was Saturday. No school.


    After arranging to meet at East City Vi, they left for the supermarket to buy some food and drinks.


    When they got to the elevator, Debbie spotted a man and a woman in an ad on the LED screen.


    In the ad, Olga, delicately made up and in a cream dress, was intimately standing by a man wearing a dark blue suit. With their arms interlocked, she was smiling at the camera happily.


    "Mr. Huo and Miss Mi, you two make a perfect couple," the host said.


    Olga didn''t say anything but smiled at the host. A clever move. In this case, silence was the best response.


    Kasie shook Debbie''s arm and pointed at the screen excitedly. "Isn''t that Mr. Huo? And the woman next to him is... Wait. Why is that Olga with him again? Are they getting married or something?"


    "She really isn''t good enough for Mr. Huo. Mr. Huo is not only handsome but also well-read. Olga would be lucky to be with a man like him," Kristina sighed.


    The ad and her friends''ments made Debbie''s insides boil up with anger. She stared at the man in the ad angrily and cursed him in her heart.


    ''There he is, a married man, fooling around with another woman. Bah! What a pig!''


    Kasie caught her resentful re. "Debbie, don''t hate Mr. Huo so much. Even though you two seem to be fated to be enemies, at least you are lucky enough to have met a man like him. We, however, weren''t blessed with the same kind of opportunities."


    Debbie kept her lips pursed. When they got everything from the supermarket, they headed for the vi.


    Tonight would only be about Debbie and her best friends. Jared, Dixon, Kristina, and Kasie had been to the vi a couple of times before Carlos had moved back, so they were familiar with the ce.


    After Debbie had sent Julie home early, the boys and girls were left alone to eat, drink, and be merry. They had a lot of fun.


    At 10 p.m. after having gulped down tens of can of beer, they were all quite tipsy. The living room was a mess. Empty cans and boxes, used tissues, and fruit peel covered the floor, looking like a carpet of garbage. Debbie and Kasie were singing a soppy love song. Kristina and Dixon crouched on the sofa, whispering andughing amongst themselves while Jared was alone. Suddenly, he lifted his leg and gave Dixon a kick. "Hey, careful with your cute back and forth in front of me, man. I''m all alone here. Otherwise, I''ll have to steal your girlfriend one day."


    Dixon kicked him back and yelled, "I''ve been single for more than 20 years. If you dare steal my girlfriend, I''ll hunt your down and end you."


    Jared felt goosebumps all over his body.


    The two boys'' conversation has Kristina giggling away. Debbie was too drunk to steady herself. After the song, she got up to sit on the sofa when she identally fell into Jared''s arms.


    Debbie used Jared of tripping her and thetterined that she was putting on weight. While they were exchanging pinches and kicks, the door of the vi was opened from outside.


    In the eyes of the man at the door, it looked like they were flirting with each other.


    When they saw the man''s face, Debbie''s friends eximed. "Ah! Mr. Huo!" They all sprang off the sofa in fright. Only Debbie remained where she was. She brushed her hair and stared at the door still in trance. "No, it can''t be him," she murmured. She had inquired Philip about Carlos'' itinerary. He wasn''t supposed to be back until two more days.


    ''I must be very drunk,'' Debbie thought.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and vest, with his jacket hanging from one arm. His eyes swept around the room, and caught sight of the mess in the living room.


    Tristan, who was standing behind Carlos, looked at the woman who was staggering to her feet. His eyes widened in astonishment. ''Mr. Huo has rushed back from Singapore and this is what he sees? Mrs. Huo is going to be in a lot of trouble.''

 Chapter 49: Having A Headache

    Chapter 49: Having A HeadacheTristan prayed for the students in his heart.


    Intimidated by Carlos, they were already half sober when they saw him standing at the door. One by one, they took turns and greeted him politely.


    "Good evening, Mr. Huo," said Jared. ''This is creepy. What''s Mr. Huo doing in Debbie''s home?'' he wondered.


    "Nice to see you, Mr. Huo," Dixon and Kristina chimed in. Dixon had sensed that Carlos and Debbie had a personal rtionship when he had seen Carlos in the dean''s office, but he had kept that knowledge to himself all along.


    "Mr. Huo?" Kasie couldn''t believe her eyes. ''Who am I? Where am I? Why am I seeing Carlos Huo in Debbie''s house?''


    Then the same question popped up in Debbie''s friends'' heads. ''Why is Carlos Huo here?''


    "Mr. Handsome!" A crisp voice caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    ''Whhhhhhat?


    Did Debbie just call Carlos Huo Mr. Handsome?''


    The living room grew deafeningly silent, while the air was too thick to breathe. Jared''s legs were shaking like dry leaves. He felt as if his dder was about to let go. Even his father didn''t scare him as much as Carlos did. Who would believe the man at the door was only six years older than him?


    Jared shook his head in disbelief. Nothing else mattered anymore. The most important question in their minds was, ''What is Carlos Huo doing in Debbie''s house?''


    By this time, Debbie''s head was a lot clearer. Carlos nced at her with a straight face and then walked inside.


    The rest were scared stiff. They could feel their hair stand on end. Everyone held their breaths. Before Carlos said anything, they all lined up against the wall. Jared kept his head low, like a horrified turtle.


    "Have you been drinking?" Carlos asked. The line of people nodded in unison, like a flock of birds bobbing their heads.


    Debbie clutched the corner of her clothes. All she kept thinking was why Carlos hade back unannounced, all of a sudden. How was she supposed to exin their rtionship to her friends?


    After ncing again at the cans on the floor, Carlos asked, "Did all of you drink this?"


    Some of the kids nodded while the others shook their heads.


    Debbie was one of thetter. She wasn''t dumb enough to admit in front of Carlos that she had drunk a lot.


    "Tristan, go buy ten crates of beer. None of them is allowed to leave until they finish all of them," the man ordered sternly. The students gasped and looked at each other in horror.


    Debbie, however, was doing math in her head. To match his status, Carlos would only buy imported beer. Generally, there were 12 bottles in a crate. Therefore, they would have to drink 120 bottles of beer in total.


    Divided by five, that left them with 24 bottles of beer each.


    No normal human being could drink 24 bottles of beer. As if that weren''t bad enough, each o them had already drunk ten cans of beer before Carlos walked in.


    When Debbie came to that conclusion in her mind, the smile on her face froze.


    She couldn''t even bring herself to utter a single word to beg for the tyrant''s mercy.


    Tristan followed his boss'' orders and turned around. When he was about to leave, Carlos added, "These kids are having a nice get-together. It''s a pleasant asion. The beer must be of good quality. Be sure to buy canned Amazon Beers."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan wished the kids luck under his breath, after he closed the door behind him.


    Kasie''s face turned ashen and Jared copsed onto the sofa.


    The other three didn''t understand why they had reacted like that. Actually it was because Kasie and Jared knew that instead of 12, there were 24 cans in a crate of Amazon Beer. Therefore, they would have to drink 240 cans of beer in total. Each of them would have to drink 48 cans of beer.


    ''No! I can''t let him treat us like this.'' Debbie felt it was time for her to step forward. She couldn''t watch as her friends got dragged down like that.


    She took one step forward and said, "Carlos Huo, I invited my friends over and I take full responsibility for the party. If you want to punish somebody, punish me. Let my friends go."


    Kristina was about to help Debbie when Kasie grabbed her hand while shaking her head.


    ''How can Kristina not see that Debbie and Carlos have a special rtionship? Debbie is our best chance to get off the hook.''


    Carlos sat down in the armchair and slowly lit a cigarette while Debbie was waiting for his response.


    However, Carlos remained silent. Having run out of patience, Debbie said, "Since you aren''t saying anything, I take it that you have given us your acquiescence.


    "No problem, just as long as you drink all ten crates of beer yourself," he said casually as his fingers slid on the screen of his phone. When he found Tristan''s phone number, he typed, "Go home."


    "Mr. Huo, Sir, Debbie is a girl. Certainly she can''t drink all the beer by herself. Let me drink with her," Jared put in. When he heard that Debbie had taken all the responsibilities, his legs were not shaking anymore and he jumped off the sofa instantly.


    Whatever rtionship Debbie and Carlos had, Kasie didn''t think it mattered anymore. "Mr. Huo, they will die if you make them drink all that beer."


    Then Dixon broke in, "I am also to me for the party. I should be punished with them."


    "Me too," said Kristina.


    Carlos'' eyes shifted from one to another. "Very touching. Your friendship is deeper than I thought."


    Debbie had heard that before, but when Carlos said it, she couldn''t help shivering. "Of course. We''re old friends," she said defiantly.


    "If you don''t want to drink the beer, okay then," he announced.


    The kids felt a huge relief when they heard that. But unfortunately, Carlos wasn''t finished yet. "But you''ll have to agree to study abroad next year," he said to Debbie.


    Carlos had been in management for nearly ten years, but he had mostly been managing subordinates. This girl, his wife, however, was a totally different ball game altogether.


    Lately, she had been attending all her sses and hadn''t been in a single fight. However, every time he thought of her weak English, it pained him. And now, the mess in the living room and not to mention the alcohol abuse...


    All this had given him a new kind of headache. However, he still didn''t want a divorce.


    He thought maybe she would be more focused if she studied overseas, where she was away from her friends.


    Back at home, when Jared went upstairs, his legs were weak as jello. As soon as he saw his father, Jasper Han, he embraced him immediately, close to tears. "Dad, I swear I won''t drink a drop of alcohol in the next month."


    When his son hugged him, Jasper had intended to ask his son to leave him alone, but what Jared said intrigued him. "What''s happened?" he asked his son.


    "Dad, do you know Mr. Huo?" Jared asked.


    "Mr. Huo? Which Mr. Huo? Carlos Huo?"


    "Yes." Upon hearing Carlos'' name, Jared immediately let of of his father and stood straight. With a towering height of six foot eleven, he looked like a tree.


    Jasper Han looked as his son in confusion and asked, "Why did you suddenly bring him up?"


    "Because he is... he is a demon. I feel sorry for you old guys who have to do business with him."


    When Jasper Han heard his son call him an old guy, he pped him in the shoulder and said, "You ungratefuld, I''m your father. Show some respect! Did Carlos Huo give you a hard time? I''m telling you, stay away from him. Messing with him is the stupidest thing anyone can do. He will make sure you will never see the sun rise again."


    Despite being frightened, Jared sneered to save face.


    When his phone buzzed, he read his WeChat message and his eyes widened like watermelons. "What the hell?"


    If nothing had happened tonight, he wouldn''t have believed what was written in the message. However, after all of that, he was ready to believe that even fishes could fly.

 Chapter 50: The Truth Was Out

    Chapter 50: The Truth Was OutIn the group''s chat on WeChat, Debbie said, "Carlos Huo is actually my husband."


    Then she added, "But I''m trying to get a divorce."


    "Moron!"mented Jared.


    He was relieved when Kasie and Kristina pretty much said the same thing. ''Who in their right mind would not want to be Carlos Huo''s wife?''


    In East City Vi, Debbie was told to clean the living room by herself as punishment. She replied to her friends'' messages as she put the empty cans into the bin. "You don''t understand. We didn''t get married because we loved each other. It''s nothing like that. I don''t love him and he doesn''t love me. I''m still young. Why should I be trapped in this loveless marriage?"


    Kasie had jumped out of bed when she read Debbie''s first message. Her hands were shaking from excitement. It took a while before she calmed down and said, "Debbie, are you really that old-fashioned? Times have changed! Who cares about love now? Can love keep you alive? Although you don''t love each other, Carlos is rich, handsome, and powerful. That''s everybody''s dream. What else do you want?"


    When Debbie sat down on the sofa speechlessly, Kristina said, "I just realized that I have been shopping at the Shining International za with the owner of Shining International za."


    Dixon couldn''t believe Debbie was married and what shocked him even more was that her husband was Carlos Huo, the man whose face was as cold as an iceberg. "Think it over, Debbie. Divorce is huge. To be honest, I think Mr. Huo is the right man for you. You know, considering your personality. He might be the only one that can take your hot temper down a notch."


    Dixon''s words made Debbie even more determined to get divorced. She didn''t want a husband who would take control of her life.


    After a long while, Jared joined in the conversation again. "Debbie Nian, you would be a muttonhead to file a divorce."


    Debbie couldn''t stand to read her friends'' messages anymore. She threw her phone away on the sofa in distress. Why didn''t any of them support her in her decision? However, her phone didn''t stop buzzing. She knew that her friends were still trying to talk her out of the divorce. "Go to sleep. Since Carlos Huo has been holding back the divorce, what I think or want doesn''t really matter."


    Instantly, the chat became quiet. Her phone stopped beeping, because no one was talking.


    Debbie shook her head in disappointment.


    These were her best friends, but none of them was on her side in this matter. ''Not only should I end my marriage, I think it''s time I find myself some new friends, '' she thought bitterly.


    Before going to sleep, she sent another message in the group''s chat. "This is confidential. Don''t tell anyone else."


    At almost half past midnight, after ying some video games, Jared saw Debbie''s message and he joked, "I have sold your secret to a journalist. By tomorrow morning, everybody wille to know that you are Mrs. Huo."


    The beeping of the phone woke Kasie up. She looked at the screen drowsily and snapped, "Don''t disturb my sleep. Back off!"


    Finally, everything went silent.


    The next morning, when Debbie was getting dressed, the newly bought fashionable clothes in her closet upset her. She regretted buying them.


    Why had she bought all those clothes just to look good for Carlos? Why couldn''t she continue to live her life the way she wanted to? And just be herself?


    She fumbled in the closet for the old casual clothes she had crammed in the back. They had been wrinkled, but she put them on anyway. After putting on a pair of white tennis shoes, she went downstairs. ''Ah, this is so much better.''


    By then, Carlos had already finished his breakfast. Something on the iPad caught his interest. "Try to wake up half an hour earlier from now on," he said when he saw her.


    "Why?" As soon as she sat down at the table, Julie handed her a bowl of congee with salted pork and century egg. She took a sip and looked up at Carlos.


    "Because then you won''t stay up sote."


    Here came the intrusion once again.


    Debbie was fuming. "Why do you care whether I stay upte or not? You fool around with other women and you don''t see me passing judgement on you."


    Carlos suddenly lifted his head from the iPad and stared at her coldly. Debbie started to get nervous. "What? Am I wrong?"


    "Are you jealous?" Carlos never treated any of those women seriously. If him being with another woman bothered her, he wouldn''t mind making some changes to suit her preference.


    His question blindsided Debbie. "I... I... Of course I''m not jealous. Why would you think that? Do as you like. I don''t care." Thest few words were not only directed to Carlos, but also to herself.


    Carlos'' eyes returned to the iPad without another word.


    For some reason, Debbie couldn''t enjoy the delicious bowl of congee with salted pork and century egg in front of her, even though that was her favorite dish. Instead of wolfing it down, she remarked, "If you want to marry one of them, just let me know. I''ll be d to make room for her."


    Carlos slowly put down the iPad and walked over to her.


    He gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    At that moment, Julie was busy in the kitchen. Debbie flushed and tried to free herself. "Julie, Julie will see us."


    Regardless, Carlos exined slowly, "I don''t want to marry any of those women. I only see them for work. None of them matters to me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I do." Did he have to be so close to her to say that? She didn''t want to think what he would do if she had said she didn''t understand him. The man nodded in satisfaction.


    "There''s a bit of rice on the corner of your mouth," he said.


    Huh? The sudden change of subject confused her a little. When she understood what he meant, she stuck her tongue out to lick the rice.


    Before she knew it, Carlos wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his lips against hers.


    After breakfast, Debbie dashed out of the vi on her scooter, totally ignoring Carlos, who was behind her, also on his way to work.


    Her cheeks were still burning with embarrassment until she stopped at the traffic lights one kilometer away from the vi.


    That man sure knew how to make a woman''s heart flutter.


    Bang! A dull sound startled her and brought her back to reality. The sound came from an empty juice bottle that had been thrown out of a Lamborghini, before it rolled on the road and finally stopped at the side of Debbie''s scooter.


    Debbie took a short ce at the red light. There were still 30 seconds to go.


    She got off the scooter, picked up the bottle, and tapped on the window of the Lamborghini. The window was slowly rolled down and revealed a woman wearing sunsses in the passenger''s seat. Judging from her outfit and appearance, Debbie assumed that she was most likely a parvenu.


    The woman''s clothes were fancy, but the color was gaudy. Her unbound curly hair had been dyed blonde and she was wearing hoops.


    The man in the driver''s seat was in his thirties. When they heard Debbie tapping on the window, both he and the woman turned to look at her with a confused look on their faces. Without a word, Debbie took several steps back, threw the empty bottle in the air and kicked it into the limo.


    Somehow it hit the woman in the head, but Debbie couldn''t care less.


    "Hey, maybe your parents never taught you anything when you grew up. But just so you know, you deserved this. And if you keep being such a disgusting piece of shit, more people will be d to teach you a valuable lesson." When Debbie finished talking, there were only three seconds left before the red lights turned green. Allowing the people in the car no time to respond, she returned to her scooter, and sped off.


    Meanwhile, Debbie''s friends were waiting for her at the entrance of the university. When her scooter appeared, they all walked up and surrounded her.


    Kasie gave her a pat on the helmet and said, "Yo, as the powerful Mrs. Huo, don''t you think it''s bad for your image to drive around on a cheap scooter?"


    Debbie took off the helmet and rolled her eyes at her. "You helped me pick this scooter. Don''t forget that you liked it too."


    "That''s because I didn''t know your real identify. Otherwise, I would have convinced you to buy a Ferrari, a Lotus, a Lamborghini, a Rolls-Royce, or a Maserati. Anything but a scooter." Kasie protested.

 Chapter 51: Shame On Her

    Chapter 51: Shame On HerAfter some hesitation, Jared asked, "Debbie, don''t forget that our high school ssmates'' gathering is this evening. Can you make it?"


    Dixon added cautiously, "We agreed to go to the party a while ago, but I know your husband won''t allow you to drink, and we won''t force you to drink either. Will he still allow you toe?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Guys, if you keep acting like this, you won''t be my friends anymore."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go to the ssroom. It is your husband''s ss." Kristina winked at Debbie. She had tons of questions for Debbie, but the entrance of the university was too public for a private conversation. She decided to put off talking with Debbie untilter when they were alone.


    Debbie wasn''t sure whether tough or to cry. She wanted to tell Kristina not to address Carlos as her husband, as their marriage was only real on the outside. However, Kristina wasn''t aware of that, and it was a long story. Debbie was in no mood of revisiting at that time. Before anything else, she decided to shut her mouth and park her motorbike first.


    Kristina and Dixon went to the multimedia ssroom first. Finally, Debbie, Kasie and Jared entered the ssroom which was almost fully upied.


    Fortunately, Kristina had saved them three seats. While the three of them were walking towards their seats, two girls were arguing with Dixon. "Why did you take up our seats?"


    Kasie went and sat in the seat next to Kristina, Jared sat next to Kasie, and Debbie sat beside Jared. The other side of Debbie was the passage.


    Debbie put her books on the desk in front of her and leaned against the back of her seat as she looked at the two girls who were still arguing. "You say these are your seats, but do you have any proof? If you have a problem, why don''t you fight us for these seats? Finders keepers, losers weepers!" she said.


    "Debbie Nian, we were here first. But then we went to thedies'' room. When we came back, Dixon had already taken our seats. You can''t be this unreasonable!" Gail, one of the two girls, argued. She regretted not leaving her books on the seats before going to thedies'' room.


    After hearing what Gail had said, Debbie shed a mocking smile and snorted, "Come on, Jail Mu! Why do you use thedies'' room as an excuse every time? You must really like it huh? Why don''t you just live in thedies'' room?" Thest time in the shopping mall, Gail had used the same excuse to mess with Debbie. Herme excuse really amused her cousin.


    Although Gail was livid, she didn''t dare snap back at Debbie. She knew she was no match for her, so she had to look for somewhere else to sit with herpanion.


    Moments after the bell rang, the man most of the students were waiting to see stepped into the the ssroom. As usual, he swept his eyes over the crowd and when he spotted the girl he was looking for ying with her pen, he felt satisfied and began lecturing.


    The content of this ss was scientific economics. All the students were listening carefully, including Debbie. All of a sudden, her phone beeped. She stole a nce at the man on the tform to confirm that he was not looking in her direction, and took out her phone secretly.


    When she read the text message on her phone, she froze on the spot for a long time.


    Eventually, she decided to reply to the text. After sending her reply, she put her phone back and stared nkly at her book. All she was thinking about was the text.


    "Deb, I''m flying back the day after tomorrow. Will you pick me up at the airport? I''ve missed you so much. I want to see you the moment I get off the ne."


    Would she go to the airport to pick him up? Of course, she would not. She sent a reply to his text saying that she couldn''t pick him up at the airport as she had sses to attend on the day he wasing back.


    Debbie received a reply almost instantly. "I''ll be in Y City at 3 p.m. I can help you make up for the missed lessons. You still haven''t forgotten about me, right?"


    While all her attention was focused on that text, Debbie failed to notice that her husband was approaching.


    When she was typing the words "I ha¡ª", she was interrupted by a loud knocking sound.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Carlos knocked on the desk in front of her and reached out his hand towards her.


    ''Holy crap!'' she cursed inwardly. Carlos had told them before that it was forbidden to y with mobile phone in his ss. Debbie immediately put her phone back in her pocket, sat up straight and gave him a wide smile.


    Carlos, however, had no intention of letting her go. He pointed to her pocket, gesturing for her to hand her phone over.


    Debbie had forgotten to lock her screen before she put her phone away in a hurry. If she gave Carlos the phone right now, nothing would stop him from reading the conversation between her and another boy.


    Embarrassed, she smiled at Carlos and put her hand on his palm as if she didn''t understand that he was asking for her phone.


    The others in the ssroom widened their eyes in disbelief. How dare Debbie put her hand on Mr. Huo''s hand?


    All the girls stared at Debbie angrily. How they wished they could chop her hand off.


    With no change in facial expression, Carlos gently shook her hand away and reached out his hand again. This time, the fact that Debbie ced her other hand on his hand and looked at him with her doe eyes angered the students even more.


    A girl cursed through her gritted teeth, "Wow! Shame on her!"


    Debbie looked in the direction the voice came from and cast a warning nce at the girl. Startled, the girl looked away and set her sights elsewhere.


    All of a sudden, Jared, who was sitting next to Debbie, took out her phone from her pocket and gave it to Carlos. "Mr. Huo,


    Debbie has been paying attention to you all this time." Debbie''s jaw fell to the floor. ''Oh my God! I''m done! Jared Han, what did you do?!'' she cursed him in her mind.


    When Carlos took over the phone, the screen was still on. As a result, he saw the conversation between his wife and another boy. Within seconds, his entire face darkened. He cast a cold nce at the girl before him as he put the phone in his pocket and walked back to the tform to continue lecturing.


    ''I might get buried alive today!'' she cried inwardly and cast a burning nce at Jared. Confused, Jared whispered in her ear, "You''ve got some nerve! Even I don''t dare to y with my phone in his ss. I tried to warn you when he was approaching, but he was staring at the both of us and so I didn''t dare to make a move. Never mind. He''s your husband. You''ll have your phone back after the ss. Why are you being so worried?"


    Why was she being so worried? Her husband saw the conversation between her and her ex!


    More importantly, she had been nning to type "I had a thing for you once, but it''s over between the two of us." Sadly, she has just manage to type, "I ha---" before she was interrupted. Carlos must have misunderstood "I ha---" for "I have a thing for you!" Damn it!


    Under the desk, Debbie gripped Jared''s fingers as tightly as she could.


    Although Jared was in extreme pain, he didn''t dare utter a single cry. The pain appeared on his face in the form of slight twitches.


    While Carlos was not looking at her, she took the chance and whispered in Jared''s ear, "If Carlos is going to punish me for this, I''ll tell him that I was sending the text message to you."


    "What text message?" Suddenly, Jared had a bad feeling in his gut.


    Debbie gave him a wicked smile and said, "Hayden Gu''sing back. He said he missed me. He wants to see me."


    "Hayden Gu ising back? Why?" Jared was too slow to realize Debbie''s true intentions.


    Debbie peeked at the man on the tform, only to realize that he had been staring at her all time, with icy, cold eyes.


    "I don''t know why. But it has nothing to do with me," she replied in soft yet cold voice.


    When Carlos looked away, she added, "I didn''t save his number. So if Carlos asks me about it, I''ll tell him that it was you."


    "Damn it!" Jared look at Debbie in stunned disbelief. "Are you serious? Please don''t do this to me! I didn''t know you were exchanging message with Hayden Gu!"

 Chapter 52: A Good Kisser

    Chapter 52: A Good KisserAmused by Jared''s reaction, Debbie winked at him and teased, "So now you''ve realized that you made a big mistake, huh? Can you imagine what Carlos would do to you if he thought you were having an affair with me? I''m really curious to find out."


    All of a sudden, Carlos turned around and red at Debbie. Immediately, she sat up straight and looked forward at the screen.


    His cold eyes made her feel like she was lying on a bed of nails. ''Oh my God! Why is he looking at me like that? His gaze is sharp enough to see right through my soul, '' she thought.


    It was not until then that she realized Carlos came to teach in the university for her. He made sure that Debbie had to attend all of his sses and he was even strict enough to give her trouble if she tried to cut sses.


    Just as she had expected, Debbie was asked to go to Carlos'' office when the ss came to an end. She gave Jared her books and told him, "Go buy some firecrackers when you have time."


    "Firecrackers? What for?" Jared was confused.


    "When Carlos quits teaching, I''ll set off firecrackers to celebrate the glorious moment."


    Jared stood there without a word, unable toprehend what Debbie was trying to aplish.


    In truth, he felt pity for Carlos, because he was the one who''d have to spend the rest of his life with a bad girl like Debbie.


    In Carlos'' office


    Carlos walked in and ced Debbie''s phone on the desk, the screen of which was now locked. "Unlock your phone!" he demanded coldly.


    An idea popped up in her head just as Debbie reached out her hand to grab her phone. However, he quickly grabbed her hand and threatened, "If you don''t unlock it, I''ll unlock you this evening."


    ''Unlock me? What does he mean by that? It must be one of his dirty jokes again!''


    Feeling embarrassed, Debbie forced a fake smile and said, "All right."


    In the blink of an eye, just as Carlos released her hand, she grabbed her phone and dashed towards the door.


    A cold voice from behind pulled her to a halt. "Look at your phone first. Then you may decide whether you want to run away or not."


    ''What? Look at my phone?''


    Without further dy, Debbie unlocked her phone and looked over the messages between her and Hayden. Much to her surprise, somehow the conversation had continued even after her phone had been confiscated by Carlos.


    Thest message she had read from Hayden said, "I''ll be in Y City at 3 p.m. I can help you make up for the missed lessons. You still haven''t forgotten about me, right?" Unfortunately, Carlos had taken her phone away before she could send a reply. However, now she was looking at a reply on her phone screen that said¡ª "My husband can help me make up for missed lessons."


    To which Hayden had replied, "Deb, you must be kidding me, right? Are you still mad at me? To be honest, no ordinary man would have the audacity to date a girl like you." Debbie was spitting fire when she saw this. She took a deep breath and continued reading.


    Thest message sent from her phone was, "My husband is not an ordinary man."


    Hayden hadn''t replied to that message. Perhaps he believed that she had married some other man.


    ''Carlos wrote these messages himself? When did he do it? How did I not see him?''


    When she looked at the time logs of the messages, Debbie was surprised to find that Carlos had sent the messages while he was still lecturing to them in ss.


    Debbie remained calm. In fact, she was surprised by her own ability to stay calm in such a moment. If it were in the past, she would have already broken his bones. But the truth was, she was no match for him in martial arts.


    After she read the messages, she didn''t turn around to face him. Carlos lit up a cigarette, took a moderately big drag and exhaled. "Your lover?" Carlos sneered.


    ''My lover? What the fuck?'' However, Debbie decided it would be best to spare him the details. She turned around and looked at her husband. "Yes, he is. So, will you divorce me now?"


    Leaning his back against the seat and resuming his usual cold expression, Carlos remained silent for a long while before he asked, "Do you love him that much?"


    Debbie had once told him about a boy she had feelings for not too long ago. Her words came back to him and he believed that boy to be the one who had sent her the messages.


    Debbie shook her head unconsciously, but then she thought of an opportunity and nodded. "Yes, I love him very much." However, she wasn''t telling the truth. The truth was that she had loved the boy very much, but that was a very long time ago. After falling out with his family members, she no longer wanted to ingratiate herself with them. Now all that remained between the two of them was a fleeting memory of their brief encounter.


    The reason why she lied to Carlos was that she hoped it would convince him to divorce her.


    However, Carlos'' reply was something she could not have anticipated in a million years.


    "Good. You know, I like challenges." He curled his lips and continued, "I''m sure to drive him out of your heart."


    Words had left Debbie as she stared into Carlos'' eyes in utter disbelief.


    Having run out of patience to argue, she turned around and walked out of the office. When she shut the door behind her, Tristan walked over to her with an unnervingly wide grin on his face. "Mr. Huo asked me to tell you that he had bought two movie tickets and he would like you to go to the cinema with him this evening."


    Debbie looked at the name of the movie on Tristan''s phone screen. It was a horror film set to start at 2 a.m.


    Shivers ran down her spine almost instantly.


    Without any hesitation, she turned around, opened the door and ran back into the office.


    "I won''t send him any messages from now on!" Debbie promised.


    Carlos shed a satisfied smile as he stood up and walked towards her. "Wait for me at home this evening,"


    he said, as he reached out and held Debbie in his loving arms.


    Debbie put her hands on his firm chest and was just about to say something, when he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Her eyes widened and then shut close as she melted in his arms like a doll made out of wax. ''Why does he always kiss me in his office? He is a good kisser, though, '' she mused.


    In a private booth of the Orchid Private Club, a handsome man was leaning against the couch with a ss of red wine in his hand. The man was none other than Carlos.


    Sitting across him were two men wearing expensive branded clothes¡ªWesley and Damon Han. They were Carlos'' closest friends. Wesley was not interested in what the other two were talking about, so he went out to y golf.


    Damon Han was shocked and dazed by what Carlos had to say about his wife. It wasn''t until Carlos kicked him in the leg that he came back to his senses.


    "A girl who is seven years younger than you? Don''t rob the cradle, Carlos. She is too young for you. I''ve never heard you mention any women before. This was the first time we''ve ever talked about women, and you''re telling me that she is seven years younger than you? And she''s so willful and unruly. Are you sure you want me to teach you how to court her?"


    Carlos cast a freezing nce at his old friend and said, "Cut the crap!"


    "Fine!" Damon Han, the infamous yboy, had lots of experience with women, and perhaps that was why Carlos sought his advice. He sat straight and said to Carlos in a serious tone, "Women love money, and you happen to have lots of it. Why don''t you just use your money?"


    Carlos had supported Debbie for three years. But now she had been asking for a divorce instead of asking for money. Furthermore, she even wanted to pay back all the money that she owned him in the past three years. Last time, when Debbie ran out of money, she asked her friend for help instead of going to her rich husband. Even after Carlos had given her his band card, she refused him without hesitation. Only when he threatened her did she agree to take his card. That was just the kind of person Debbie was.


    Suffice it to say, money wouldn''t work for Carlos.


    "She doesn''t want my money." he answered in a cold voice. Damon Han shook his head in disbelief. He never thought such a girl could exist---a girl who could refuse Carlos Huo and his boundless wealth. "Win her over with your body! You are a handsome man with a great body," Damon Han suggested.


    The number of women who wanted to marry Carlos could fill the whole Pacific Ocean.


    Despite his unwillingness, Carlos decided to tell the truth "She has no interest in me."


    The truth was, Carlos had tried to seduce her with his handsome face and strong body before.


    But to his disappointment, she had turned him down.


    The fact that she didn''t have any feelings for him was a hard pill to swallow, but he hade to terms with the truth.


    Damon Han chocked and almost spit out the wine in his mouth. With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, he said, "I''m starting to like her. Let me give it a try."


    "She''s my wife!" Carlos cast him a murderous nce.


    "What? She''s from the Nian family?" Damon Han thought to himself, ''The girl is from the Nian family? Jared''s good friend is also from the Nian family. Could they be the same person?


    What did Jared say her name is?'' "Is your wife Debbie Nian?" Damon Han probed.


    Carlos looked at him and nodded.


    "What a coincidence! Your wife is my brother''s best friend. Hahaha! I can imagine how you feel now." Damon Han and Jared shared the same father but had different mothers. Perhaps being a womanizer and being good with women ran in the family.

 Chapter 53: They Deceived Me Together

    Chapter 53: They Deceived Me TogetherCarlos rubbed his arching brow and swore to himself that he would never divorce Debbie, however hard she was to handle.


    "Yes, I admit that she''s a wilful girl. But luckily, she doesn''t smoke. Nor does she hang out with dubious people." Carlos paused for a moment and then added, "Apart from your brother, Jared."


    ''Is my brother a dubious fellow in your eyes?'' Damon thought to himself.


    He couldn''t help grinning at Carlos'' description of Jared. "You''re right. He''s not very reliable,"mented Damon. Jared, as a rich second generation, had some disreputable associates. And Damon believed it was quite normal.


    Wesley, who had finished ying golf, went back to rejoin his friends. He sat down in his seat and said indifferently, "Megan''s 18th birthday ising next month. Where are we going to celebrate her birthday?"


    Five years ago, Wesley and Carlos had adopted Megan Lan.


    She was an innocent and adorable girl, whom Damon and Curtis had grown quite fond of.


    "Since it''s Megan''sing-of-age ceremony, we need to make it a grand one. Why don''t we celebrate it on her favorite ind? We can drink, sing and dance all night long," said Damon.


    After some consideration, Carlos offered, "She loves the ind in Q City. I''ll buy the ind for her as a gift and you guys will be in charge of the other affairs."


    Damon made a face and eximed, "Wow, look at you, Mr. President. The ind at least costs hundreds of millions of dors. You made it sound like you are going to buy groceries at some convenience store. If I were a woman, I would do everything I could to make you mine. After all, owning Carlos Huo means owning the world."


    Carlos cast a chilly nce at Damon and mocked, "If you were a woman, you would look butt-ugly. No man would fall for you."


    Damon, who had always been proud of his handsome face, was enraged by Carlos'' mean words. "Carlos Huo, you''re just jealous of me and my looks. I''m such a handsome man. If I were a woman, I would be the most beautiful woman in the world. Am I right, Wesley?"


    Ignoring Damon''s shallow expression, Wesley refilled his and Carlos'' sses. He clinked sses with Carlos and said, "I''m on a vacation now and I have plenty of time to spare for the party. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. If I need your help, I''ll call Emmett."


    Carlos shook the ss in his hand and said briefly, "Call Tristan."


    "Is there something wrong with Emmett? I thought he was your personal assistant. Why should I call Tristan instead?" Wesley asked in confusion. In his eyes, Emmett was the one who had always been standing beside Carlos.


    After a long pause, Carlos finally decided to tell them the truth. "Emmett... He and my wife deceived me together."


    His words set Damon roaring withughter. Even Wesley couldn''t helpughing. "They cheated on you?" he probed.


    Carlos snorted, "Maybe she had the audacity to cheat on me. But Emmett? Come on! He wouldn''t dare."


    Damon and Wesley felt sorry for their friend.


    ''Debbie is so dauntless; she isn''t afraid of doing whatever she wants. But I strongly believe that someday she''ll be tamed by me!'' Carlos thought to himself.


    Damon inquired, "So, what did you do to Emmett?"


    "He''s currently working on a construction site. He needs to understand how hard life is for workers. With that, he''ll cherish his job as my personal assistant more." An unsettling smile shed across Carlos'' face. He heard that Emmett had been doing well on the construction site.


    Damon and Wesley were rendered speechless.


    After a while, Damon broke the silence. "Why did Curtis have to be away on a business trip today? If he were here, we could y mahjong together and order some beautiful women. Now we need a fourth yer, and you don''t want to y mahjong with other people. I''m so bored I want to kill myself!"


    Disregarding Damon''s whining, Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. ''Debbie''s Yoga ss is supposed to end soon. I need to go home to teach her English.''


    He finished off his red wine with one gulp and stood up from his seat. "Gentlemen, I shall be leaving now. Please enjoy yourselves."


    "Are you serious?" Damon looked at Carlos'' retreating figure in stunned disbelief. He wondered if all men changed colors after getting married. ''But he married the girl three years ago. And I''ve never seen him go back home this early in the past three years.


    Does that mean he fell in love with her just recently?'' Damon wondered.


    The doors of the private booth were pushed open by two bodyguards, and noises came from outside the room. Just as Carlos was about to get out of the room, Damon''s voice came from behind his back. "Carlos, since you don''t have any means to make her fall in love with you, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Why don''t you be nice to her as much as you can? I guess your best hope is to move her with your sincerity."


    Damon knew Jared well. If Jared believed that Debbie was a good girl, Damon wouldn''t doubt that. ''What does a good girl want? She doesn''t want money or fame. I guess she only wants a man who would love her truly, '' Damon thought to himself.


    Without turning around or responding, Carlos left the booth. Damon raised one of his eyebrows and then turned around to look at Wesley. "Want to bet?"


    "Not interested." Wesley turned him down without any hesitation. After all, he was not that close to Damon, at least not as close as Carlos was. Wesley himself was a military officer, while Damon was a gang member. If it weren''t for the sake of Carlos and Curtis, Wesley would have sent Damon to jail a long time ago.


    "Don''t be such a killjoy! Listen. I bet Carlos will be a ve for his wife sooner orter, and he will be willing to kneel down before her." If Damon knew that Wesley had always wanted to send him to jail, he would feel wronged. Yes, it was true that he was a gang member, but he had never crossed the threshold into terrible and uneptable behavior.


    Wesley didn''t know what to say to him.


    However, he firmly believe that a proud man like Carlos would never kneel before a woman.


    Damon has been long drooling over one of Wesley''s pistols, so he said, "If I win, you will give me that pistol of yours." Damon has heard rumors of Wesley''s new double-action, semi-automatic pistol. With its stainless steel and polymer construction, it was one of the lightest pistols in the world that packed quite a punch despite it''s weight and size.


    "Okay. If I win, you need to leave the gang."


    Damon remained silent for a while. After a lot of contemtion, he was almost certain that he would be the winner. He nodded and raised his ss.


    They gulped their wine, put the sses on the table and left the booth to catch up with Carlos.


    Debbie''s high school ssmates'' gathering happened to be on the same day. Jared had made a reservation at the Orchid Private Club in advance. Debbie arrived on the phone with her Yoga teacher asking for a leave. All the while Jared showed her the way as she waspletely unaware of the club she was in.


    When the call ended, she was already in a private booth.


    It was thergest booth in the club. There were four big tables in the room and many guests had already arrived.


    When people saw Jared, they all stood up to greet him. It was the first time that they had been to such a luxurious club together.


    The club was for members only, and the annual fee alone cost millions. Therefore, they couldn''t help but fawn on Jared.


    Jared was obviously in a good mood. Tugging at his sleeve, Debbie asked him in a low voice, "Why did you book a room here? Are you sure you can afford it?"


    "Don''t worry. I have my brother''s VIP card. There is at least ten million in it. So, enjoy the night and help yourself with everything here." Debbie knew that Jared had an older brother named Damon, but her impression of him wasn''t exactly positive. Although, she had met him once or twice in passing, she had long forgotten what he looked like in person.

 Chapter 54: A Conflict

    Chapter 54: A ConflictJared was itching to spend all the money in Damon''s VIP card. In truth, apart from being half brothers and sharing the same father, they didn''t have a lot inmon.


    One day, Jared stole the VIP card from his brother''s table when he was passing by Damon''s room.


    Debbie had heard about Damon from when Jared used toin about him to her. From what she could gather, Damon was always very nice to his younger brother, whereas, Jared would treat Damon with disdain.


    Although it was Jared''s one-sided statement, Debbie could tell that he had been obedient to his older brother on some asions.


    "Jared, what are you two talking about? Come over here!" One of their ssmates urged the two to join them.


    Jared responded in a loud voice, "All right, all right. Scott, you won''t be allowed to leave here until you have more alcohol than blood running through your body." All of a sudden, Jared looked at Debbie with a concerned expression on his face. "Tomboy, I won''t drink much tonight. You don''t need to drink if you don''t want to."


    This caught Scott''s interest, as he looked at Jared and cheerfully shouted, "Hey bro, what''s up? Are you two dating or something? Do you have to ask for Debbie''s permission before you drink, huh?"


    Debbie and Jared were very popr in their high school. Most of their ssmates used to joke about their rtionship. However, the truth was quite far from reality. Although they had been good friends who trusted each other, that was all their rtionship was, a reliable friendship. Apart from that, they had absolutely no chemistry between them.


    Debbie was interested in guys who weren''t afraid ofmitments, while she thought Jared was more of a yboy. On the contrary, Jared thought Debbie was a tomboy, whereas, he liked winsome coquettes.


    They both understood each other very well and agreed that they could only make good friends.


    "What? A couple? Come on! Even if we spent the night in the same bed, nothing would happen between us, besides the usual chatting and fighting." Jared held the chair out for Debbie like a gentleman, but thetter cast a reproachful nce at him before sitting down.


    In truth, Debbie never enjoyed taking part in these gatherings. Most of the girls chose to iste her because she was a pretty girl and the boys liked hanging out with her. Their impression of Debbie was that of a bitch who was just pretending to be a tomboy to attract boys.


    The girls began to speak ill of her amongst themselves in soft murmurs so that Debbie wouldn''t hear them. But she could tell from their bodynguage and the way they looked at her that they were quietly conferring about her.


    Why didn''t they just say what they had to say to Debbie''s face? Mostly because they were afraid of being beaten up by her. Besides, they didn''t want to offend Jared. Why didn''t they just keep to themselves? They would if they could, but they were so envious of Debbie that they needed some way to vent their anger on her.


    Debbie, however, felt wronged and misunderstood. After all, she had neverid her hands on a girl before. Even when her cousin, Gail, had given her multiple reasons to hurt her, Debbie refrained fromying even a finger on her. Instead, she would let Gail off with just a warning.


    It wasn''t like Debbie was afraid of the girls; far from it! The girls wouldn''t even stand a chance in a fistfight with her. She could easily injure them without even breaking a sweat.


    A few momentster, Jared went to the men''s room to clear out the several bottles of beer he had drunk. Right after he left, the girls started to taunt Debbie because they believed that her arrogance and power onlysted as long as Jared was with her.


    "Even after so many years, she''s still running around after Jared like one of hisckeys. I guess he''s not interested in her at all."


    "Hey, have you guys heard that she confessed her feelings for Mr. Huo at hisunching ceremony? She said ''Carlos Huo, I love you'' at least ten times!"


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. By the way, a friend of mine told me that she is a lesbian."


    "What? I feel sick..."


    Debbie was appalled at the unconscionablements being made about her and she instantly regretteding to the party. She found it amazing how these people hadn''t changed at all even after so many years. They might have grown but they were hardly qualified to be considered ''grown ups''.


    They passed derogatory remarks about her non-stop and after a while even some of the boys joined in the banter. Debbie was just about to get up and leave when another boy sitting at a nearby table stood up before her.


    He shouted contemptuously, "Are you here to enjoy the party or make mindless gossips? Why don''t you look in the mirror to see what kind of people you are first before you talk about someone else? Until then, shut the hell up!"


    The boy was red in the face, as burning rage hissed through his body like venom.


    Debbie''s mouth gaped wide open as she looked at him in surprise. This was the first time someone else, apart from her own friends, hade forward to defend her. But who was this unfamiliar boy who stood up for her?


    If her memory hadn''t failed her, his name was Gregory Song.


    Perhaps it was because Gregory was not some rich second generation, so the others didn''t take his words seriously at all. They were a little startled at first, but soon they began to mock him as well.


    "Gregory, do you have a thing for that tomboy?" a girl taunted. Debbie''s friends called her "Tomboy" as a nickname, but when this girl addressed her as tomboy, the sarcasm in her voice was quite evident. She wanted to remind people that Debbie didn''t have anything womanly about her apart from her pretty face.


    Much to Debbie''s surprise, Gregory didn''t deny it. He snapped back ragingly, "So what? I''d rather date a girl like Debbie instead of a nosey parker like you."


    "I''m so touched!" another girl mocked.


    "I want to throw up. Makes me wonder what he''ll get out of this. Why is he overreacting like this?"


    "Gregory, you''d better be careful around her. Otherwise, she might beat you ck and blue."


    Words had left Debbie, and although, she had taken several deep breaths to calm herself down, there was a fire burning inside of her that she couldn''t extinguish. Fortunately, she was well aware of her anger management issues. If they weren''t her high school ssmates, she would have made them beg for mercy.


    "How''s the food?" Debbie grinned at the girls sitting across the table.


    Not knowing why she had asked such an irrelevant question, one of the girls nodded and answered, "The food here tastes as good as the one on the fifth floor of Alioth Building in Shinning International za."


    "Really? It''s such a pity that you won''t be able to enjoy it much longer." With a deameaning smile, Debbie stood up from her chair and mmed her fist on the table. Bang! The wine ss in front of her fell to the floor and shattered into tiny pieces.


    Silence befall the private booth.


    What Debbie did next sent the girls screaming hysterically.


    Since the dinning table was fixed firmly to the floor, she turned around, lifted her chair and smashed it on the table. The delicious dishes that had been on the table just a few seconds ago were now littered on the floor, while shards of ss and porcin flew in the air.


    "Debbie Nian, are you crazy?"


    "This is Orchid Private Club! Do you think you can afford thepensation?"


    Everyone stood and backed up a few steps.


    They were starting to feel intimidated by Debbie.


    Debbie rolled her eyes, took a step back and kicked Jared''s chair to the table beside her with full strength.


    The girls sitting at the table who were mocking Debbie shut their mouths immediately. Some boys who had a good rtionship with Debbie realized what she was going to do, and came to stop her.


    She shook their hands off and spoke in a cold voice, "If you try to stop me, we won''t be friends anymore." She promised herself that she would give these bbermouths a good lesson today, so that they would not dare to provoke her ever again.


    "Debbie, these dishes are expensive," a boy reminded her kindly. Actually, Debbie''s ssmate didn''t know whether she was from a rich family or not.


    As far as they could tell, she rode a BMW to school everyday, but she didn''t wear designer clothes, nor did she spend money left, right and center.


    ''I will tear this ce apart without caring how much money it would cost me! Carlos Huo has enough money, and he wants me to spend his money. Why not use his money topensate for the damages?'' she thought to herself.


    Debbie grabbed a wine bottle from the table and smashed it in front of several girls. They were so frightened that they fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 55: No One Is Allowed To Leave

    Chapter 55: No One Is Allowed To LeaveThe waitresses who were serving the customers in the private booth were so stunned they forgot to call security. They had never seen anyone create such a ruckus in this club before. Debbie found the girl who had been passing lewdments about her and Gregory and pinned her up against the wall.


    "If you dare cook up such a story again, I''ll cut your tongue out and feed it to you myself," Debbie threatened.


    The girl''s face was as pale as a ghost. Too shaken up to utter a word, she shook her head, implying that she would not do it again.


    Finally, Jared came back into the room with one of his drinking buddies. They werepletely shocked by what they had seen¡ªthe room was a mess. Jared scanned the room and found Debbie with her hands wrapped around some girl''s throat.


    "Tomboy, what''s going on here?" Everyone in the room heaved a deep sigh of relief when they heard Jared''s voice.


    They all gathered around him andined, "Jared, please do something. Look at Debbie! She''s gone mad! She has ruined everything." Some of the yellow-bellied cowards had already sloped off, as they didn''t want to be dragged into this.


    After someone caught Jared up on what had been going on, his next action took everyone by surprise.


    Jared jumped onto a chair and pointed at the girls huddled in the corner while shouting at them. "You bitches! Are you out of your damn minds? Are you really that stupid to cook up stories like that? You thought we wouldn''t hurt you because you''re girls, huh? Tomboy, you can do whatever you like to them. I''ll handle whates after."


    Jared was 210 cm in height, and when he was standing on the chair, he looked like a giant that nobody wanted to mess with.


    By then things had already gotten way out of hand. One of the waitresses finally came to her senses and was just about to call security when Jared stopped her. "No one is allowed to leave this room!"


    Debbie took a deep breath, as she let go of the girl and walked towards Jared. She tugged at his sleeve and consoled him,


    "Easy, Jared. I''m done. I won''t take part in this type of gathering again."


    Jared jumped off the chair, shook off Debbie''s hand and walked up to the girls.


    He picked up a te from the floor and threw it towards one of the girls, covering her pink dress with brown sauce. Paying no heed to the girl''s petnt whining, Jared said, "Do you really think that Debbie has no idea of the horrendous things you say about her behind her back?"


    Then, he picked up a pig''s foot and stuffed it in another girl''s sweater, which immediately turned brown because of the sauce. "You dumb bitches should feel lucky that you are girls. Otherwise I would have beaten you blind with my own hands," he added


    The girls were about to cry. They hadn''t expected Jared to be so cruel to them.


    However, amidst all the chaos, only one boy seemed unaffected by what was going on. While all hell broke loose, he sat still in his seat, casually eating the dishes. Debbie recognized his face with one nce and felt surprised.


    ''Is that Gus Lu, Curtis'' younger brother? Howe I am just noticing him now?'' Debbie wondered. She quickly dismissed her curiosity and decided to get out of the private booth.


    Debbie grabbed Jared''s arm and bolted out of the room, without dy. They rushed so fast they identally bumped into two people outside.


    One of them was a woman in high heels, who staggered and fell onto the floor rather quickly. "Ouch! My leg! Are you blind?" she cried out.


    Startled, Debbie bent over immediately to help her. "I''m really sorry, Miss. I didn''t do it on purpose," she apologized in a conciliatory tone.


    With the help of the woman''spanion, Debbie helped the woman to her feet. It was not until then that she recognized who the woman was.


    ''Dang! This must be Mercury retrograde! What lousy luck!'' Debbie cursed inwardly. First, she had a massive fight with her high school ssmates. Now, she ran into a rude couple she had encountered this morning. It was the couple inside the Lamborghini, who had thrown an empty bottle out of the car window.


    The man recognized Debbie as well. His face contorted with venomous outburst and he raised his hand to p her. "Bitch!"


    Debbie reacted very promptly. She grabbed his hand and knocked him down onto the floor in one fell swoop. The many on the floor, groaning in pain.


    The girls who had followed Debbie and Jared out of the booth saw this and trembled with fear.


    ''Debbie knows martial arts! She just knocked a man of 200 kg down on the floor effortlessly. I''m d she didn''t hit us, '' they thought.


    The woman then realized who Debbie was. Ignoring herpanion, she raised her bag to whack Debbie in the head. "It''s you! I''ve been looking for you to teach you a lesson. You are so screwed now!"


    Before her bag could touch Debbie, Jared snatched it away from her hand and threw it onto the floor.


    The woman then looked at herpanion and knelt down beside him. "Oscar, are you okay?"


    "Help me up! I will make that bitch pay!" he cursed.


    All people, including Debbie''s ssmates and even the waitresses of the club, were shocked by what was going on. The hallway was overflowing with people. Some concerned; some angered, but mostly just confused.


    At the same time, when Damon left his private booth, he received a message that said his VIP card had been used. This club belonged to his close friend, Carlos. Although Carlos had given him the card, he had never used it before, as he never had to pay for anything in this club. ''More than $300, 000 has been deducted from this ount. That''s really strange, '' he thought.


    He was about to go to the cashier''s desk to check what had happened, when he noticed the waitress running towards another hallway. Curious as cats, they were so eager to watch the fun that they failed to notice Damon.


    "What''s going on? Why is there so much noise?" Damon asked a manager behind him.


    The manager had been entertaining the three distinguished guests all the while, so he didn''t know what had happened either. He shook his head and shrugged his shoulders in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Debbie wasn''t able to leave yet because of the angry couple. She was starting to get impatient, because she was runningte for her English ss with Carlos at 8 p.m. Debbie was about to knock the man down again, but Jared stopped her. He whispered in her ear, ''Tomboy, the, this man is the infamous Oscar. He''s a notorious gang leader who has already gone to prison countless times over the innumerable crimes he hasmitted. Since your husband isn''t here to protect you, do not offend him."


    Debbie became even more frustrated. She couldn''t just call Carlos and tell him that she had been in a fight with a gang leader. What would he think of her?


    ''Will Carlos go up against a gang leader for me? I don''t think so.''


    After some hesitation, Jared offered, "How about I call Damon? He''s a gang member as well. Maybe he can remedy the situation."


    Before Debbie could reply, a man''s voice shot through from behind the crowd. "What is going on here?"


    Everyone turned their heads to follow the voice. "Wow, is that Mr. Huo?" the crowd murmured amongst themselves.


    "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Huo here. And he''s with Mr. Li and Mr. Han."


    "They are so handsome!"


    Debbie, however, stood there motionlessly, as if paralyzed from the neck up.


    The mere mentioning of his name sent a cold shiver down her spine. ''Why is he here? I was just about to go back home now so that I could attend his ss at 8 p. m. How embarrassing!'' Debbie''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression.


    A waitress walked up to the manager and exined, "Mr. Xue, these two people made trouble here and smashed a private booth. Then they started a fight with Oscar and his woman."


    The manager cast a casual nce at Debbie. Since he didn''t know who she was, he assumed she was just a nobody. He said coldly, "Ask her to pay thepensation twice over and beg Oscar''s forgives."

 Chapter 56: Kneel Down And Apologize

    Chapter 56: Kneel Down And ApologizeHardly had the manager''s voice faded away when Jared kicked him hard in the leg. "What the fuck?! How dare you ask her to kneel down and apologize to that man? Don''t you know who she is?"


    Ignoring the manager''s sour face, he walked up to Carlos and was going to ask him to help Debbie. But on second thought, he changed his mind and deemed it wise not to interfere in the couple''s private affairs.


    So without uttering a word, he turned around and walked back to Debbie.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, not knowing what he was doing.


    The manager had no idea who Debbie was. But as an experienced, business-minded person, he knew his priorities. His boss and two other distinguished guests were blocked by the crowd, so he urged them to make way. "Gentlemen, please get out of the way." He decided to settle matters with them after Carlos and his friends left the club.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you kick me?! I swear I''ll break your leg!'' he angrily swore to himself.


    The moment Damon saw his brother, he instantly realized what was wrong with his VIP card. His eyebrows raised a little when he recognized the girl next to Jared. Excitement ruled over him as he was dying to witness the fun that was about to begin.


    He elbowed Wesley and said in a light voice so that Carlos wouldn''t hear him, "Look! The girl who smashed the private booth is Carlos'' wife."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him, then followed the direction where he was pointing. He stepped aside to keep Damon at arm''s length.


    Damon''s face soured at Wesley''s reaction. ''What is wrong with this guy? Why is he avoiding me as if I had somemunicable disease?''


    "Good evening, Mr. Huo, Mr. Han, and Mr. Li. Nice to meet you guys. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you enjoying the party?" Laying his eyes upon Carlos and his friends, Oscar suppressed his anger and walked towards them with a forced ttering smile.


    Damon shed a wicked grin; he knew this man was finished for he had offended Carlos'' wife. Wesley, as a military officer, abhorred evils as deadly foes and knew one when he saw one. He didn''t even turn his head to cast the man a single nce; he only wished he could shoot him straight in the head right this instant.


    "Come over here!" Carlos motioned, but not to Oscar.


    The onlookers got confused and wondered whom he was talking to.


    Debbie, on the other hand, knew that Carlos was talking to her. At that moment, she was no longer the same girl who had smashed the private booth a moment ago. Uneasily, she gripped her shirt and wondered whether she should listen to him or not.


    After a series of pondering, she finally decided to be an obedient wife to her husband. In disbelief, they watched the girl jog along towards Carlos.


    Looking at the girl standing before him, Carlos curled his lips in satisfaction and asked in a cool voice, "What happened?"


    Although she looked rather obedient right now, he could feel the anger brewing inside her. He knew his wife was not a bully, and there must be a reason behind all this trouble.


    Hearing his question, the group who had offended Debbie were quite nervous¡ªthe girls who had spoken ill of her, the manager who had asked her to kneel down, and Oscar who had attempted to p her.


    ''Why is Mr. Huo so nice to her? How are they rted?'' they mused.


    Debbie knew Carlos was never a kindhearted man. If she told him the truth, he would definitely deal with these people in the harshest means possible¡ªhe might even throw them into the ocean or bury them alive. She didn''t want to bully others with Carlos'' resources, so she decided to smooth things over and pretend that nothing had happened. "Nothing happened. I smashed the private booth. I''m going to pay for it," she said indifferently.


    Since she refused to tell him the truth, Carlos turned to Tristan and ordered, "Tristan, make my wife thewful owner of this club."


    After a short pause, he added, "Contact thewyer now!"


    Everyone was held speechless by what Carlos had said. His words went down like a bomb; the hallway went so still that you could even hear a pin as it dropped.


    Debbie was bbergasted as well. She looked at Carlos with her jaws ck.


    Soon, Damon came back to his senses and turned to Wesley. "Hey, bro! Be ready to give me your pistol."


    Tristan swallowed hard, and without asking he took his phone out and dialed thewyer''s number. When the call was answered on the other end, he said, "Mr. Fu, Mr. Huo would like you to help him make his wife, Debbie Nian, thewful owner of Orchid Private Club. As for her personal data, I''ll send everything you need via email. Please do it as soon as possible."


    "No, no, no! Please don''t do it." After a long time, Debbie finally managed to say something.


    She grabbed Carlos'' arm and stuttered, "Mr. Huo... Boss... P-Please don''t make such silly jokes. It''s not funny at all."


    Carlos looked at his wife and then turned to the manager. "The rest is up to you. If you fail to deal with it properly, you''ll be sorry for the rest of your life. Kneel down and apologize to her!"


    "Y-Yes... Mr. Huo... Miss Nian..." The manager almost pissed in his pants as his knees touched the floor.


    With what Carlos had ordered, Debbie was raised from being a student to being the boss of a high-end club. Needless to say, the share-out bonus of which was up to hundreds of millions a year.


    "Carlos Huo, listen to me..." Debbie demanded in a stern voice.


    But before she could make him turn, Carlos grabbed her hand and led her to the exit of the club.


    Upon seeing this, the girls inside the club were awed with mixed emotions¡ªenvious, jealous, unconvinced, and frustrated. They watched the ideal man of their dreams walking away with a girl, hand in hand.


    Their hearts broke into pieces.


    Seated inside the Emperor car, Debbie and Carlos were in the backseat, while Tristan was in the passenger seat. The driver started the engine and swiftly drove off.


    No one broke the silence on the way to the vi. As the car halted to a stop, Tristan bid them goodbye at the entrance and closed the gates behind him. Debbie confronted Carlos, who was now drinking water. "Carlos, I really appreciate the way you saved me in that club. Now that we are home and nobody is watching us, I hope you can call yourwyer and tell him not to make me the owner of that club.


    You know for a fact that I''m currently studying. Who knows, the two of us might even get a di---" Meeting Carlos'' eyes, she swallowed back the word "divorce" and didn''t dare toplete her sentence.


    Carlos was holding a ss in one hand with a firm grip. He was now staring at her with fierce eyes as if he were going to kill her right that instant if she dared to say that word.


    She really couldn''t understand why he hated so much to divorce her. "Oh for heaven''s sake! Why can''t you just sign the di--- Fine, I won''t say the word again. Don''t look at me like that. I''m really serious. Did my father give you arge fortune with the condition that you must be my husband your whole life?" She really couldn''t find another eptable reason except for this one.


    Normally, marriage should be based on love. But she didn''t love him, and she didn''t fancy the idea that he lover her. ''Wait, is there a possibility that he fall in love with me?'' Thinking about this, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    ''How''s that possible? A rich and powerful man like Carlos would never fall in love with a boyish girl like me," she mused.


    Carlos poured a ss of water, gave it to her and said, "Are you not thirsty? You''ve been talking since we arrived."


    "Uh... I am." She took the ss over and drank all the water with one gulp. All of a sudden, she felt hungry. Although there had been lots of delicious dishes prepared at the gathering this evening, she had no appetite and had barely eaten.


    It was past 8 p.m. and she wanted to leave the vi and grab something to eat. "Carlos Huo, I want to go out to eat something. Are youing with me?" She invited.


    Carlos just look at her, saying nothing.


    She didn''t know what was on his mind and assume that he didn''t want to. She took out her phone and said, "Since you''re noting with me, I''m calling my friend toe with me."


    "Who?"


    "Jared. I guess he hasn''t eaten anything either." Before she was able to dial his number, her phone was snatched away by the man.


    Carlos turned off her phone, put it in his pocket and walked towards the gates.


    While putting his shoes on, he said, "Grab the car keys. You''re driving."


    "Oh! Okay." she nodded; for her, I would be a good idea since she knew he had drunk much this evening.


    She drove the BMW cautiously. When she stopped at a red light, she tilted her head and stole a look at the man who was taking a rest in his seat with his eyes shut. "Carlos Huo, call yourwyer now!" she demanded.

 Chapter 57: You Need To Do Nothing But Count Money

    Chapter 57: You Need To Do Nothing But Count MoneyAlthough Carlos had heard Debbie''s words clearly, he didn''t respond, choosing to look out the car window instead.


    "You are not calling yourwyer? Fine! I''ll call Emmett and ask him to call yourwyer!" Debbie said as she called out the address book on the vehicle navigation screen.


    "Without my consent, he won''t call thewyer." The man finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "Then call him!" she demanded.


    "Focus on driving. I''m a man of my word. I won''t rescind my decision."


    As the light changed, Debbie had to restart the engine. While focusing on the road, she asked, "What do you prefer to eat?" After all, he was the boss.


    "Eat whatever you want," he said indifferently.


    Undecided on where to go, Debbie ran a few names of familiar ces through her mind. Atst, a restaurant popped up.


    She drove to the destination and pulled over.


    When they got out of the car, Carlos'' face soured at the sight of the restaurant.


    Debbie gave him a big grin, and pointing to the restaurant said, "I suddenly want to eat durian pizza. That''s why I drove here. I know the restaurant might be a little too cheap for your fancy, but it''s much better than street food, right? Come on. Just give it a try."


    It was a national chain restaurant and the food was pretty good. The chain operated stores in most of the leading shopping malls. To Debbie, it was a nice restaurant. To Carlos, however, it was one of those low-end ces he associated with needless penny-pinching.


    After a moment''s thought, he eded, albeit begrudgingly, and walked towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    Debbie immediately followed after him.


    It was 8 p.m., but the ce was still bustling with customers. Debbie and Carlos sat at a table near the window. Among the patrons, a few heads turned to greet the arrival of the beautiful couple.


    A waitress came to them, and when she noticed Carlos, her eyes widened. Debbie shook her head with resignation and looked at the menu. "Arge-sized durian pizza, a durian multiyer cake, pae and Spanish mackerel dumplings. I''m done. What would you like to eat?"


    She put the menu in front of Carlos, but he didn''t give it even the mere dignity of a cursory nce. "I already ate," he said, the disinterest in his voice showing.


    "What?" asked a bemused Debbie. Why did he have toe along if he thought it was low-grade? Whatever the case, he could as well walk out, because she was not holding a gun to his head.


    ''Is it possible that he just wanted to apany me?'' Her heart raced at the very thought.


    But she had to calm down, because she needed to talk to Carlos about the ownership of that club. So after the waitress had left, she tapped the table to attract his attention. "Um, actually, I''m not that kind of good girl..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he cut in, "I knew it." To which Debbie blushed. She wanted to say something, but her jaw went ck.


    Carlos then added, "You''ll be just fine. It''s only a matter of time." He swore to himself that he would turn her into the perfect girl.


    ''Wait, what are we talking about? I wasn''t going to discuss with him whether I''m a good girl or not.'' She shook the weird feeling off, leaned toward him and said in a serious tone, "Are you sure you want to transfer the club to me? I believe it will go bankrupt within half a year. Oh no! Within three months!"


    Leaning forward as well, Carlos said in a low, attractive voice, "Rest assured. You need to do nothing but count the money. There will be a professional team to run the club."


    Besides appointing her as thewful owner of the club, he''d also gradually turn more and more shares to her. Whichever the case, she''d be taking home huge bonuses.


    Debbie didn''t know how to turn his tempting offer down. The business offer aside, his chiseled looks were so inviting, she feared she''d give in to him at any moment.


    With a blushed face, she leaned back to keep him at arm''s length. "There''s no pressure to appoint me the owner. That points me in a bad light. I''m not a gold digger. How about this? As long as you don''t make me the owner, I won''t divorce you," she offered. To be honest, it was not a bad idea to have a husband like Carlos. He was handsome, rich and powerful.


    ''Just the right response that I wanted, '' thought Carlos. He heaved a sigh of relief that he managed to have her rule out divorce. However he kept calm andposed. "Don''t bother bargaining with me. I don''t think you''re capable of it yet. I can assure you that you''ll be the owner of the club. And forget about the divorce, as that''s impossible."


    ''No! Why is he being so bossy?'' Debbie rolled her eyes.


    Soon, the durian pizza was served. The aroma made her drool as she picked up the pizza cutter in a hurry.


    Just as she was about to cut the pizza, Carlos took the cutter from her hand.


    By the time she raised her head to object, she realized he had already rolled his sleeves up. He cut the pizza in an elegant manner.


    Then he picked up a slice of pizza and put it onto Debbie''s te. The little gesture touched her. To her, such small acts of kindness meant a lot.


    All her life, she had always been an independent girl, who was used to living on her own. Apart from herte father, she had never depended on a soul. As such, that simple courtesy from Carlos was something she appreciated.


    Much of the time, the men in her life tended to be cautious about her independent nature and they ended up not being much helpful. For example, her best buddy, Jared, had never treated her like a girl who could use a bit of chivalry.


    As for Hayden, whom she had dated for two years, they had never eaten anything fancy together. In fact, she had been the one who provided everything in that rtionship. All that Hayden did was to drain her, always taking things from her. A boring, self-serving man.


    "Why not eat?" asked Carlos, who had already sliced the pizza into pieces.


    When he realized Debbie was distrait, he dropped the cutter just hard enough to jerk her back to the present.


    Embarrassed at herpse, Debbie tried to act calm as she picked up her knife and fork. After several bites, she noticed that Carlos didn''t eat. "Please have some," she offered.


    Then she stretched her hand to pick up Carlos'' knife and fork which he had pushed away. But he stopped her.


    "No need for that," he politely declined her offer.


    In reality, he was not a big fan of durian. Almost loathed the stuff.


    "But I ordered for both of us." It was arge-sized pizza, a little too much for one person, in addition to the other food she had ordered.


    Looking her straight in the eye, Carlos reached out his hand and gently took her fork with the piece of pizza on it.


    A broad smile forming on his lips, he took a careful bite, catching Debbie by surprise once more. "I... I already bit on it..." she stammered.


    As if he didn''t hear her, Carlos picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. After swallowing, he took his sweet time, before finally replying, "I knew you had bitten on it."


    Blushing now, Debbie was lost for words.


    Every time she finished a piece of pizza, Carlos would add another slice to her te.


    Apparently, she must have been very hungry. She went through the food faster than a hot knife through butter.


    It was only when she realized she had wiped all the tes clean then she felt embarrassed. "Did I eat too much?" she murmured. Wasn''t that too much for someone to finish in one sitting?


    She felt even more embarrassed. Anyway, she chose to focus on Carlos. That guilty trip she was starting on was not necessary for now.


    "Uh-hun." She hesitated, trying to find the right reaction to Carlos'' admission.


    Why had he changed his mind to bite on her pizza, which he thought was too cheap for his sophisticated tastes?


    Again her mind went back to how much she had eaten, while he watched. ''It''s up to him, if he wants topare me to his many girls who only nibble at food,'' she dismissively thought.


    None of that was important to Carlos, though. Like a gentleman, he picked up a serviette and wiped the rice at the corner of her mouth. "A good appetite is a blessing," hemented.


    To see if he was kidding, Debbie studied him up and down. However, from the look on his face, she realized he must have been as serious as her life.


    "Oh, that''s so kind of you," she said, giggling like a teenage girl in love.


    On second thought, however, she told herself not to get carried away.


    There was nothing special about Carlos'' words. Her father had always said the same. All the same, she began to feel at ease in his presence again.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, it was about 10 o''clock in the evening. Carlos went to a nearby convenience store, bought two bottle of water and handed her one. "Rinse your mouth," he suggested.

 Chapter 58: A Petty Man

    Chapter 58: A Petty Man"Um, okay. Thank you," Debbie murmured as she took the water bottle from Carlos.


    Before she could remove the cap, Carlos had already rinsed his mouth and drunk up the water. Out of curiosity, she asked, "Were you that thirsty?"


    "There''s a residual taste of durian in my mouth."


    ''What?! He dislikes durian? Then why did he eat the pizza using my fork? Since he loathes Durian, I''ve an interesting idea!


    If he dares to bully me again, I''ll buy a durian and ask him to finish it all by himself! That should teach him a lesson, '' she thought to herself.


    Upon seeing the man throw the empty bottle into a trash bin, Debbie shed a sly smile as she licked the corners of her lips.


    "Hey, Mr. Handsome!" She ended up jumping before him.


    "Uh-huh?" He looked at her, startled.


    Suddenly, she held him by his waist, stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips.


    This was her first time to kiss the man on her own initiative. It was an entirely different experience. No! It was her second time, wasn''t it?


    Carlos remained stunned for a while. When he finally regained his full senses after the unexpected disy of affection, he realized her true intentions. He felt uneasy and wanted to push her away. Debbie held his waist tightly and her tongue moved effortlessly in his mouth.


    She had just hogged arge-sized durian pizza and had not rinsed her mouth yet.


    After making sure that his mouth tasted durian again, she withdrew her lips and let go of his waist. Carlos shook his head with profound resignation, and then turned around to walk towards the convenience store again.


    "I want to go home! Now!" Debbie grabbed his arm and dragged him to their car deliberately. Despite the fact that he could easily shake her arms off, he followed her anyway.


    Right under the glow of the streetmp, Debbie opened the passenger''s door and was about to push Carlos into the seat, but he quickly shut the door by himself.


    Without a moment''s pause, he rolled her around, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on her lips.


    It all happened in a matter of seconds that she couldn''t properly breathe.


    When Carlos'' phone rang, the two stopped their overflowing affection for each other to an abrupt halt.


    It took quite a while before Debbie realized that she was lying in the backseat and Carlos was about to strip her off. She could even feel his erection.


    He wanted to switch his phone off and get on with his intentions but she pushed him away, adjusted her clothes and swiftly got out of the car.


    When she got into the driver''s seat, Carlos was on the phone. "You called me just because of this?" His voice seemed to croak.


    "Damon, I have some exclusive information regarding the woman''s whereabouts. But I''ve no intention of telling you!" Saying this, he hung up. As if it was not enough to vent his anger, he even turned off his phone.


    Neither Debbie nor Carlos said a word throughout their way home.


    Upon arriving at the vi, Debbie reassured that the car doors were locked, grabbed the car keys and rushed towards the house.


    When she ran upstairs, Carlos'' voice seemed toe from behind her back. "What is next to you?"


    "What? What''s next to me?" Debbie stopped, turned her head in utter confusion.


    "I think I saw a figure next to you. Perhaps, my eyes have begun deceiving me," Carlos said.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She could feel her mouth going dry. She continued ascending upstairs. The light was switched off in the hallway, so she took out her phone and used the phone''s shlight.


    "I saw a movie yesterday. The male lead kills his wife''s lover, dismembers him mercilessly and hides various parts of his body in the refrigerator, under the bed, in the closet..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, her scream interrupted him. "Carlos Huo!"


    Trying to suppress his giggle, Carlos asked, feigning innocence, "I''m here. What''s up?"


    Debbie ground her teeth and cursed him inside her head, ''He is such a petty man!'' Producing a forced fake smile, she said, "I won''t force you to eat durian again. I''m sorry."


    "Uh-huh." He walked up the stairs.


    He hadn''t achieved his aim yet. Pretending to be unaware of Debbie''s fright, he continued, "Do you believe in the existence of ghosts?"


    Debbie fidgeted, covered his mouth with both her hands and threatened, "Just shut your damned mouth! I don''t want to hear a word more! If you dare to say a single word more, I swear... I swear, I''ll repay in ways you can''t imagine."


    She had absolutely no idea how she was going to hurt a man who had better martial skills than her. She looked at him with desperate eyes, as if she was about to break open her heart.


    She was not pretending; in fact, she really felt like crying her heart out.


    She swore to herself that she would certainly investigate and find out who had told Carlos that she was afraid of ghosts. She would teach that person a good lesson after she knew who this damn guy was.


    She foresaw that Carlos would definitely use her weaknesses to deal with her in the future as well. This wasn''t the end of this.


    "It''s gotten veryte. Good night." Carlos struggled his level best to fight off the impulse to hold her in his arms and retreated towards his bedroom.


    The surroundings remained eerily quiet for a few hours.


    The door of Carlos'' bedroom opened from the outside abruptly. The man in the bed swayed his lips in the dark. He kept his eyes shut, pretending to be sound asleep.


    Soon, he sensed the familiar fragrance of his wife and he heard her lying down beside him.


    Debbie approached him stealthily and stared at his face cautiously. ''Luckily, he''s asleep.


    It''s all his fault! I had been able to sleep on my own before he moved back into the vi. But ever since he left me in the cemetery, my fright for the dark has crossed every boundary imaginable.


    As long as he''s lying by my side, I''m not afraid of anything anymore. Fine! I''ll sneak into his bedroom every night after he''s asleep, '' she told herself confidently.


    She adjusted her posture and made herselffortable before she closed her eyes and soon dozed off.


    Initially, she had nned to get out of the bed and sneak back into her room before Carlos woke up. However, when she woke up the next morning, she felt the golden rays of the morning sun ze her cheeks. She sat up and scanned the room with her sleepy eyes.


    All of a sudden, her eyes widened and she came fully awake and alert.


    Carlos had just taken a shower after his routine morning run and was answering a phone call with his back facing her. His body was only wrapped in a towel.


    It was the first time that she had seen Carlos... half naked.


    Although they had slept in the same bed twice, she hade into his room at midnight and hadn''t seen him wrapped in just a towel anytime before.


    Wow, his body is wless!'' She was letting her imagination run wild.


    Judging from his strong back, she reckoned that he had been doing regr exercise. ''He must have six-pack abs!''


    She picked up her phone stealthily, opened the camera APP and clicked the shooting button. Done!


    She nced at the picture she had just taken and shed a dirty smile.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. She put down her phone on the bed, crossed her hands together and pointed to Carlos'' towel with both her index fingers. "Drop! Drop!" shemanded in a whisper.


    She stared at the white towel and wished it would fall onto the ground. She could tell from the curves of the towel that the man had a desirable butt.


    "Drop! Drop---Ahhhh!" The man suddenly turned around and caught Debbie of guard.


    She immediately withdraw her hands, grabbed her phone, got out of the bed and left his bedroom hastily.


    She rushed back into her room, shut the door behind her and threw herself onto her bed. ''Dang! What would he think of me now? Would he think I wanted to sleep with him because I have a thing for him? Never mind! He''s my husband, and it''s perfectly normal for us to share a bed, '' she consoled herself in her mind.


    She opened her WeChat Moments, uploaded the picture she had just taken, and captioned it, "Waking up in the morning, I find the sun shinning brightly. You stand before the window, enjoying the scenery, while I can''t take my eyes off you.


    Ah, I''m in such a buoyant mood now."


    The reason she dared to post Carlos'' picture in WeChat Moments was that she thought he was not her WeChat friend. He would not know that she had taken his picture and posted it, after all. As for her friends, she didn''t think they would recognize it as Carlos---it was just a view of his back. Yes, some people might speak illl of her behind her back when they saw the picture. But she didn''t care at all!

 Chapter 59: Do You Live With A Man

    Chapter 59: Do You Live With A ManDebbie could foresee on her mind what her WeChat friends would say when they saw her post, but she didn''t care about it.


    Gaily humming a song, she threw her phone on her bed and went into the bathroom. "Hey I just met you and this is crazy. But here''s my number, so call me maybe..


    Feeling refreshed after her shower, she came out of the bathroom and grabbed her phone. Unlocking it, she was surprised to see that her WeChat Moments had been flooded with thousands ofments.


    A girl from her ssmented, "Debbie, do you live with a man?"


    Another ssmate said, "Wow, this man has a perfect body. Debbie, why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    "Is Mr. Huo good in bed? How long did hest? Tell me!" Kasiemented. She also added an emoji showing a wicked grin.


    Kristina cracked a joke, "Debbie, to tell you the truth, I''ve been drooling over your husband''s face for a long time. Since we are best friends, can you share him with me?" Thement was followed by a shy emoji.


    Jared said, "Tomboy, I really admire you. Now you are not just Mrs. Huo by name. You are already his woman. I''ve made up my mind that I''ll be one of your loyalckeys from now on."


    Dixonmented, "What did Kristinament? Tell me please!"


    Debbie''s eyes widened in shock, and her mouth was held open for almost a minute. She had more than 1, 000 friends on WeChat. Thus, she gave up because thements were too many to read. She even felt a little dizzy after reading the first tenments.


    ''Wow, Carlos'' back attracted so much attention. What if I take a picture of his face and post it online? No, I can''t do that! If I did that, my phone wouldg with so manyments!'' she thought.


    She updated her Moments and found out that someone had already had a screenshot of her post and reposted it.


    "Headlines of Economics and Management School: Irrefutable evidence shows that Debbie Nian is living with a man!"


    "I saw this man''s picture in my WeChat Moments this morning. Who is this handsome man?"


    "Wow, if I had a boyfriend like this, I could stay in the bedroom with him the whole day."


    These were some of the captions from the posts made by Debbie''s WeChat friends.


    How the post went viral was beyond Debbie''s expectation.


    Desperately, she wanted to delete her post. But on second thought, it was no use doing so as many of her friends had already had the screenshot. After short consideration, shemented the post, "You guys took it all wrong. I''ve just downloaded this picture from the and posted it."


    Gailmented in just a few seconds, "I knew it!"


    Debbie was held speechless and wondered, ''Is she keeping an eye on my WeChat Moments?''


    She decided to get back at Gail, so she replied to herment, "I know this man, and we''re closely rted."


    Only theirmon WeChat friends could see her conversation with Gail, and since they barely hadmon WeChat friends, Debbie thought it would be safe because other people wouldn''t see it.


    On Gail''s end, the moment she saw Debbie''s reply, the first person that came to her mind was Carlos. She grew insanely jealous and began to console herself, ''Calm down. Mr. Huo would never fall for a girl like Debbie Nian.''


    Thements and messages on her phone kept on popping up. Debbie threw her phone aside and rubbed her aching temples. She decided to leave it aside and went to the dining room to have breakfast first. It was Saturday and she had arranged with her friends to go shopping.


    When she entered the living room, Julie was opening the gates for Carlos. Debbie ran towards him and called out, "Hey! Old man."


    Carlos turned around, waiting for her next words.


    Julie giggled and said, "Debbie, why did you call Mr. Huo ''old man''? I thought a young girl like you would address your husband as Honey."


    Debbie flushed scarlet with embarrassment. She tugged on Julie''s sleeve and Julie instantly got her point. "Ah, you have your own sweet words to address him, don''t you? I''m going to the kitchen now," Julie said with a sly smile.


    Debbie''s face turned redder.


    After Julie had left, Debbie gathered up her courage and asked, "Can I go out this afternoon? I have an appointment with my friends."


    The reason she dared to skip yesterday''s Yoga ss was that the Yoga teacher was hired by Tristan and she didn''t have Carlos'' phone number. That meant the Yoga teacher couldn''t tell Carlos she was not attending sses. The dance teacher, however, knew Carlos. Debbie didn''t dare to skip the dance ss as she was afraid that the dance teacher would report to him. This time, she decided to ask for his permission first.


    "Friends? Who?" Carlos asked in a low voice.


    Debbie sighed and answered, "Jared, Kasie, Kristina and Dixon." As a straightforward person, she had many friends, while the four people she had mentioned were her best friends. They always hung out together.


    "I think you''d better keep Jared at arm''s length," Carlos said coldly. Judging from what had happenedst night, he could tell that Jared would just add fuel if Debbie started a fire. Jared and Debbie were both short-tempered. If Carlos had not been in the clubst night, both of them would have made things worse.


    ''What? Why did he ask me to stay away from Jared?'' Debbie asked herself silently as she was confused by Carlos'' statement.


    Carlos raised his wrist to check the time. "I''ll arrange a private booth for you and your friends on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You may have lunch there. Tristan will call youter."


    ''He agrees? Yeah!''


    Debbie gave him a big grin and said, "Thank you so much. Do you want me to buy something for you in the mall?" Hardly had she finished her sentence when she regretted asking him. A rich man like Carlos would want nothing.


    "Yes."


    His answer came as a surprise to Debbie. "What?" she asked, puzzled.


    He leaned forward and said something in her ear before turning around to leave. Debbie stood still where she was, stunned.


    ''Oh! For goodness'' sake! Why did he ask me to buy some underwear for him?''


    In the Shining International za


    When everyone had arrived at their meeting ce, Jared yawned andined, "Gimme a break, girls! I don''t want to watch a movie."


    After Debbie had left with Carlosst night, Damon and Jared went back to the private booth to drink together. They hadn''t been home until 3 o''clock in the morning. Jared scarcely had a decent sleep when his friends called him.


    Debbie and Kasie''s idol was in the movie they were nning to watch. As avid fans, how could they miss out on the chance to watch the movie?


    "Why don''t you go back home and take a rest first?" Debbie asked Jared in a serious tone.


    Jared nodded; he was really sleepy.


    When he turned around and was about to leave, Debbie told Kasie in a loud voice, "Kasie, we will be having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Carlos has arranged a private booth for us."


    Instantly, Jared turned around, and with an excited look, he asked, "Really? We''re having lunch there? Your husband asked his men to throw you out of the Alioth Buildingst time. Why did he arrange a private booth for us this time?"


    Kasie patted his shoulder and exined, "Mr. Huo didn''t know Debbie was his wife back then." Debbie had already told Kasie and Kristina what had happened between her and Carlos before.


    Dixon also knew the story from Kristina. Only Jared knew nothing. That surprised him just now.


    "He didn''t know Debbie was his wife?" Jared was shocked by the news.


    Was it even possible that a man didn''t know who his wife was? Besides, the man was none other than Carlos Huo. Although rich people usually got married formercial reason, it was still impossible for Carlos not to know his wife.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Debbie saw a brand shop and an idea suddenly struck her. She turned to Jared. "Carlos knews I''m his wife now, so stop being caught up in that. Hey, bro, could you please do me a favour in return since I''m going to buy you lunch?" she coaxed him.


    "No problem," Jared agreed at once. He was baffled, however, why Debbie couldn''t keep herself from smillng.


    When Jared got out of the shop with a box of men''s underpants in his hand, he almost cried and asked Debbie, "Why did you ask me to buy these underpants for your husband? It''s so weird."


    He was a man, and Carlos was a man as well. A man buying another man underpants? That really sounded creepy. ''Why did I have to buy underpants for Carlos?'' he shouted inwardly.


    Jared felt like he had been tricked by Debbie.

 Chapter 60: What A Surprise!

    Chapter 60: What A Surprise!When Jared''s friends found out he just bought fresh underpants for Carlos, they all burst intoughter. Some held their stomachs, trying to catch their breath in between. "You crazy bastard!" one of them even said. "So, man, have you imagined Carlos dominating you on bed?" Kasie teased. "Like, you jack off as you imagine him blowing you off?"


    Jared''s cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Annoyed, he shouted, "Stop it! I''m straight as hell! I''m not gay!"


    The elevator finally came to a halt when it reached the fifth floor of the Alioth Building and Tristan greeted them. Upon seeing Debbie, he walked up to her along with the manager. "Good day, Mrs. Huo, wee."


    Debbie''s eyes widened as she saw Tristan. She felt a bit shy when he addressed her as "Mrs. Huo". Then she turned to her friends and gestured towards him. "Guys, this is Tristan Zheng, Carlos'' secretary."


    "Good day," her friends greeted him and felt shy as he gave them a polite bow.


    "Good day to you as well," Tristan smiled. "Follow us and we shall lead you to the best private booth in this building."


    Debbie and her friends felt uneasy as they sat down. Tristan and some waitresses served the dishes. And obviously, it was something Carlos'' secretary shouldn''t do. She took the seafood tter from him and offered, "Tristan, there''s no need to do this. Just sit down and have a meal with us."


    Tristan shook his head, smiling as he bowed. "Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Huo, but I am afraid that I''ll have to turn down your invitation. I have to go back to the officeter."


    Debbie didn''t protest and gave him a smile. "Is that so? Since you still have work to finish, it''s best to take your leave now. Don''t worry, I can take care of my guests."


    "That''s right," Kristina nodded. "You are being too kind to us. Don''t mind us. We''re old enough to take care of ourselves." She felt like she was in seventh heaven as it was the first time she had entered such a fancy restaurant. She felt a bit shy with the hospitality shown by Tristan and the manager.


    As for Jared, he felt at home. After all he came from a wealthy family and was used to these kinds of ces. He gave a smirk to Debbie. "Hey, Tomboy. Since I got your husband some underpants, can you ask him to give me a VIP card of this restaurant?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, "Oh sure, I will."


    "Really?" Jaredughed.


    "No. I don''t have the VIP card myself either," Debbie retorted, her face deadpan.


    Having these kinds of banters with Jared wasn''t new to her anyways. At the end of the day, it was just a friendly exchange between friends. Tristan overheard their conversation and felt the need to exin it. "Mrs. Huo, as per Mr. Huo''s request, I have already informed the manager about the matter. You are always free to eat here in Mr. Carlos'' private booth. No need to pay anything. As for your friends, you can give the VIP cards to them if you wish."


    Debbie''s friends'' jaws dropped at what they had just heard. They all felt envious of the special treatment she received.


    Kasie grinned, "Looks like you have done something in your past life to be blessed to be Carlos'' wife! He''s every woman''s dream man! Damn, girl. Is Carlos open to the idea of being polygamous? If he is, then let me share him with you. Mmph!"


    She got interrupted when Debbie put a piece of chocte into her mouth. The others onlyughed at her joke. Debbie looked amused and said, "Sure. I don''t mind, but we''ll see if Carlos agrees. Anyways, let''s eat! I''m starving!"


    "Since it''s the 21st century, time to take some food porn photos!" Kasie chuckled. "Better post it on WeChat!"


    Each of them whipped out their phones and took photos of the scrumptious, well-prepared dishes.


    Debbie whispered to Tristan, "Can I just give each of them a VIP card? It would be unfair to the others if only Jared got one."


    Tristan answered with a smile, "Of course, Mrs. Huo. I''ll tell the manager to give each of them a VIP card."


    Upon hearing this, Dixon almost spat out his drink. He quickly cut in, "Girl, no need for that! I can''t afford to go to a fancy ce like this after all."


    Kristina seconded, "He''s right, Debbie. Just give Kasie and Jared the cards. You can take us to have meals here in the future."


    Debbie waved her hands, shrugging off their protests. "Nah. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a card." "Are you sure?" Kristina looked puzzled.


    "Yep!" Debbie nodded.


    Jared added, "Tomboy, I''m just kidding around! No need to give me the card. I''m fine as along as I can book a private room in this ce."


    The other three nodded their heads in agreement. Carlos was Debbie''s husband and they felt that it would be shameful of them if they even dared to ask for more. "Debbie, it''s alright," Kasie smiled. "You are already kind enough to invite us for a meal here."


    Debbie could only sigh, "Very well then. If..." She wanted to tell them, "If I''m still with Carlos in the future, then I''ll bring you guys here many times as possible." But she couldn''t say it out loud since Tristan was still around. She saw him calling someone on his phone.


    The dishes were served quickly. There were ten main courses, mushroom soup, some mousse cakes, n, and a fruit tter. To top it off, the waitresses also served them some green tea and a bottle of fancy wine.


    Joining her friends who posted photos on social media, Debbie posted nine photos in WeChat Moments and captioned, "Great food. Greatpany. Great time!"


    As they enjoyed the dishes, Kasie kept prying Debbie about her sex life with Carlos. "Girl, you should tie him up and ride him. Men love that kind of thing! It''s bound to blow his mind off!" Then they felt their spines shiver as they heard the door open.


    Their cheerful banter gradually faded. Debbie''s face turned into different shades of scarlet as she recalled Kasie''s words.


    The next thing she knew, they all stood up from their seats. Kristina was so nervous by Carlos'' sudden appearance, she identally kicked her chair as she stood up. She chewed her lower lip, trying to avoid Carlos'' gaze.


    Debbie was forced to put on a cheery facade. "Hi... I didn''t expect you to pay us a visit."


    ''Oh man!'' she thought to herself. ''This is really embarrassing. Heavens help me if he ever heard any word from Kasie a while ago.''


    Carlos walked towards her. "I''m just passing by."


    Tristan secretly shook his head behind Carlos. He perfectly knew that Carlos had cancelled a meeting just to see her for lunch.


    A waitress immediately brought an extra, prepared set, and poured a ss of red wine and a cup of tea. She gave Carlos a polite bow when she was done.


    Carlos sat down. He looked across them and said coldly, "Have a seat."


    They obediently sat down. Jared chewed his lower lip. His right eye twitched as he remembered that he bought underwear for the man in front of him.


    As silence filled the air, the waitresses quickly removed the dishes and brought new sets of dishes.


    Tristan was about to serve Carlos food when thetter raised a hand to stop him. He wiped his hands with a clean towel and silently looked at Debbie. Then he slightly cocked his head to the side. His eyes moved at his empty te, and then back at her. It was obvious that he was asking, no, ordering her to serve him.


    Debbie couldn''t do anything but only stare at him in awe.


    She wouldn''t dare to turn him down in front of so many people.


    She also felt her friends'' eyes boring into her and observing her every move. It seemed like they were interested in knowing how she interacted with him.


    Debbie took a deep breath, calming herself down. She thought to herself, ''You can do this, Debbie. Patience is a virtue. Don''t lose it.''

 Chapter 61: Make Outs and VIP Cards

    Chapter 61: Make Outs and VIP CardsDebbie''s eyes scanned across the dishes near her. Then she smirked a bit as sheid her eyes on the raw trout. She hummed lightly and picked up a pair of chopsticks. She took some trout, dipped it in mustard, and then aimed it towards his lips.


    "Here, open up," she said in a singsong voice.


    Her friends looked at her as if she were crazy. It was shocking enough that she was feeding Carlos, but that much mustard? "Is that even edible?" whispered Kasie. She was cringing along with Jared and Dixon while Kristina tried to keep to herposure.


    "Will he eat it though?" Kristina asked.


    Carlos studied the mustard-wrapped trout before opening his mouth to eat it. Before Debbie could pull out her hand, she felt a hand grabbing her by the head. Her hand dropped the chopsticks as she felt Carlos'' mouth pressed down on hers.


    ''W-What the hell!?'' she eximed in her mind.


    "OH MY GOD!" Kasie shouted. "I gotta take a pic and put it on WeChat!"


    Jared, Kristina, and Dixon cheered and whistled at the scene upon them. She felt his tongue probing the food towards her mouth. The excessive mustard was already making her face red. It even made her nose sore and her eyes started to water. She had this strong urge to punch him but not right now.


    She wanted to spit it out! But this man kept pressing on, making sure he didn''t let her go.


    ''This isn''t a kiss! Damn it!'' she screamed in her thoughts. ''I really want to crush his balls right now!''


    Her tears started to fall. Her hands trembled as she gripped his jacket. ''Looks like I didn''t see thating.


    Hmph. Two can y this game!'' Her grip loosened and she snaked her arms around his neck. A momentter, they were already making out passionately in front of their guests. She was gliding her fingers into his hair as his hand slipped from her head to waist.


    The other four stared at the scene awkwardly.


    Jared sighed, scratching his nape. When did Debbie get this soft?


    Meanwhile, Dixon, who rarely cursed, spoke up. "Are we going to fucking eat or are they going to eat each other? I am so hungry as hell already! I want to eat! Can''t they get a fucking room?"


    Meanwhile, Kristina''s eyes sparkled as she sped her hands together like a fangirl. "Oh my! Our Debbie is actually kissing Carlos Huo! How did she manage to unfreeze his cold heart?"


    Kasie nodded, "I know right? Our Debbie has grown! She''s now kissing a hot rich guy! Shouldn''t we excuse ourselves? I mean, things are getting heated up."


    Arge growling sound filled the room but the two wouldn''t stop making out. The rest looked at each other, shrugged, and then started to eat. After a while, Carlos finally released the struggling woman in his arms.


    As soon as Debbie caught her breath, she immediately sat down. She picked up a cup of tea and drank it to calm herself down.


    "Ugh." She poured herself another cup which brought her back to Earth.


    Carlos, however, was calm as if nothing had happened. He fixed his cor and tie and started eating. As if tofort Debbie, he put some of the Australian sirloin on her te.


    "Eat." He spoke, his tone remaining indifferent.


    "Finally! Thank God!" Jared eximed in relief. "I thought you guys were going to fuck or something which is something I don''t want to see!"


    If this were somebody else, he would have flipped the table.


    But this was his best friend, Debbie, and her husband, the powerful Carlos Huo.


    For the first time, Jared saw Debbie get soft. Usually she was rash and casual in manner. ''What the hell? Hmph, Debbie even isn''t herself anymore around Carlos Huo.'' He drank some water to calm himself down. ''How much longer? This meal is frigging killing me, '' he fumed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Carlos wiped his hands and spoke to Tristan without looking at him. "Tristan, the cards."


    Tristan took out a few cards from his breast pocket and presented them to Carlos. "Here they are, Sir."


    "Good," Carlos only said, nodding.


    With Carlos'' permission, Tristan handed the four VIP cards for the fifth floor of Alioth Building one by one to Debbie''s friends. He handed the first one to Jared.


    Jared''s eyes widened in delight when he took the gilt card. He cheered and gave it a kiss. Then a thought rang in Jared''s head. ''With this card, I cane to this ce whenever I want. But why do I have to stay longer, watching those two being sappy together?''


    He assumed an air ofposure and turned to Debbie. "Tomboy, take good care of Mr. Huo. I''ll see you guyster," he announced before leaving the table.


    The other three followed Jared and stood up from the table too. Jared stood aside and waited for them to leave together. Next, Tristan went to Kasie. She grabbed the card and her purse and whispered to Debbie, "Girl, Mr. Huo is a keeper. If you try to divorce him, I will punch your gut."


    Debbie only looked at her coldly as her thoughts went, ''You traitor.''


    Kristina actually intended not to ept the card. But it felt disrespectful if she refused it. Despite her reluctance, she still took the card and grabbed Dixon''s hand before she said to Debbie, "Deb, now that we have this card, we cane here anytime. So we''ll just leave you and Mr. Huo alone now. Be nice to him, alright?" ''


    Another traitor, '' Debbie thought, as if making a hit list.


    ''Please don''t ditch me, Dixon," Debbie thought hopefully, chewing her lip. She knew how honest and upright Dixon was. He was all she had!


    ''I can''t just ept that, '' thought Dixon. His hesitance caused Debbie to feel relieved.


    Tristan chuckled, "No need to worry about it. Think of it as a little token from Mr. Huo. You have been always a good friend to Mrs. Huo and it means a lot to both Mr. Huo and Mrs. Huo! Besides, I''ve heard that your brother is having some problems with transferring school. It''s said that new school''s principal loves dining here."


    ''Damn. Tristan sure did his research well, '' Debbie thought, chewing her lip.


    Dixon went silent and he was stunned. Unable to find any reason not to take the card, he rolled his eyes at Jared. ''Thanks a lot, stupid pants. This is all your fault. Now I have a debt of gratitude to Carlos! Ugh!''


    "Thank you." Dixon finally took the card. He waved at Debbie and took Kristin''s hand, ready to leave the ce.


    ''Some friends!'' Debbie shouted in her mind. ''They just told me that they wouldn''t take the cards.


    But by the look of it, it seems like Carlos Huo has already bought their soul. Traitors. '' Debbie was already fuming internally.


    ''Especially Jared. I''ll make sure to crush his balls so he will never forget!''


    "Jared" Carlos suddenly spoke up.


    "Yes, sir?" Jared responded and felt shivers traveling down his spine.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and sneered, "What happened to Mr. Han the fearless? I didn''t expect you to get this soft and weak in front of Carlos Huo."


    Jared chuckled, embarrassed, "Um... well, he''s your husband, after all. Of course, I should show some respect to him."


    Carlos raised his hand to Tristan and thetter soon handed a bag to Jared. It was the underwear Jared had bought for Carlos.


    Debbie felt so embarrassed when everyone saw what was in the bag. She wanted the floor to open up and swallow her so bad. After a giggle to her friends, she covered her face with one hand awkwardly and lowered her head to sip tea.


    Carlos was aware that Jared and Debbie were just friends, but he couldn''t stand her being close to another man. "Young man, I can take care of my wife. You can just leave everything to me from now on, especially this kind of errand. You know, if you really care about my wife, you can give me a call if you think she needs somebody. Tristan, give him my phone number."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan replied.


    "My wife." Those words rang in Jared''s head. He just wanted to puke upon hearing them.

 Chapter 62: You Are Worth Ten Billion

    Chapter 62: You Are Worth Ten BillionTo prove Carlos meant it, Tristan took out his phone and sent him Carlos'' phone number. "Jared, this is Mr. Huo''s number."


    Everyone was surprised.


    Debbie wondered why Carlos was so possessive. Obviously, he was trying to keep her from Jared. Worried about where this was leading, she raised her head and dered, "Jared and I are just good friends. How can you undermine our friendship like this? It''s uncalled for."


    Unexpectedly, Jared cut in before Carlos could respond. "Mr. Huo, I''m so d to hear what you just said. Before, Debbie, the naive girl, did so much for Hayden. But the moron didn''t appreciate it at all. Now, finally, there is a man who cares about her. I''ll do anything you say. If Tomboy needs help or anything, I''ll be the first to call you."


    Among Debbie''s friends, Jared had known her for the longest time. He knew everything that happened between her and her ex-boyfriend Hayden. As far as he knew, Hayden was to me for Debbie''s tomboy tendencies.


    But right now, Debbie was surprised by something Jared had said. Since when did she be naive in Jared''s eyes?


    Carlos was quite pleased with what Jared had said. Yet the name Hayden made his eyes dim. "Tristan, send them home."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When the couple were left alone in the private booth, Carlos turned to Debbie.


    Finding her in a daze, he pulled her into his arms and sat her on hisp. Unustomed to such intimacy, Debbie struggled to stand up.


    But Carlos wrapped his arms around her tighter and whispered in her ear, "Hayden, huh?" That was the first time he had heard that name, but quickly he connected the dots and remembered the man who had called her Deb in the messages and said he missed her.


    It must be the same guy.


    "What?" Debbie didn''t understand what he had meant by that, but Carlos didn''t exin.


    Instead, he kissed her.


    Apparently, he was angry. The kiss was impudent and overbearing, and his hands were not gentle either. In his grip, she now felt trapped, and powerless, despite her many years of rigorous martial arts training.


    Next, he threw her onto the table roughly. Fearing that she might fall, Debbie locked her arms around Carlos'' neck while his hands were all over her.


    After a long moment, the man said in a coarse voice, "I take back what I said."


    "Huh?" Debbie, overwhelmed underneath his weight, muttered.


    At that moment, she wasn''t that reckless tomboy anymore. She was a woman, a seductive woman. Every time he kissed her, she blushed. Right now, looking her in the eye, Carlos could hardly control his urge.


    "I said the other day that if you slept with me, I would set you free. Now I want us to have another deal." Debbie hadn''t expected a man of words like Carlos to take back his own offer.


    His hands tenderly moved all over her body, her face, her hair. With every touch, his breathing got heavier and heavier. "God, you''re such a femme fatale. A tormenting temptress."


    ''A femme fatale? Me?''


    Among many nicknames people gave her, she never heard anyone call her a temptress or femme fatale before. For her rather boyish personality and less feminine figure, that was a misnomer. Couldn''t Carlos see that? ''There must be something wrong with his eyes.'' She wanted tough.


    "The new deal is: if you sleep with me, I''ll give you anything you want." Anything she wanted? If he had said this earlier on, on the stormy days of their rtionship, she''d have told him she wanted a divorce without hesitation.


    But recently, she was beginning to have a change of mind.


    After shelving her push for a divorce, she actually didn''t know what she wanted.


    When he saw her shaking her head, Carlos thought she didn''t agree to his offer.


    Suddenly Debbie remembered what he had said on the cruiser; how he had humiliated her, announcing that she wasn''t worth a hundred million. Tightening her grip on him, she assumed an air of dejection and said, "I remember the other day you said I wasn''t worth much. What should I expect to get from a man who thinks I''m not worth a penny? Have you forgotten the way you put me down, Mr. Handsome?"


    Seeing that she was still holding a grudge, Carlos smiled, gave her a kiss on the lips and said, "Forget about that, dear. To be honest. I wouldn''t say you''re worth a hundred million..."


    Just as he had expected, her eyes burned with anger. But he looked at her affectionately while stroking her hair. Of course, he was pulling her leg, but she didn''t seem to get his drift. "Well, maybe you don''t get the gist of of it. You''re worth far more than you seem to ask. A billion dors or even more is what I''d peg on a girl special like you.


    You misunderstood me." Debbie was left open-mouthed. ''Is he kidding me? Is he willing to give me that much, just to sleep with me? This guy must be a joke!'' She brushed his words off.


    "I''m for real! If it''s money that you want, I''ll give you whatever sum you name." For her love, Carlos couldn''t care less about money.


    Besides, they were husband and wife. What was his was hers too. It didn''t make a difference who had the money.


    However, Debbie misunderstood him again. ''What does he take me for? A gold digger?'' The passion she had felt only a minute ago died out at once. In a huff, she pushed him off her abruptly.


    Carlos'' eyes were filled with puzzlement. Debbie held her head high and tried to defend her honor. "Mr. Handsome, not everyone loves money as much as you think. Maybe in your mind, you can buy me or even everything with your money. Unfortunately, that''s not me. If I don''t like you, I wouldn''t sleep with you even if you gave me all the money in the world.


    But as long as I love you, I''ll sleep with you even if you are dead broke. Sorry to tell you, I''m not who you think I am. Maybe, you don''t understand me, in which case I''d suggest we separate as soon as possible," she dered.


    She felt insulted. If it was his money she was after, she wouldn''t have only taken a little from her monthly allowance, nor would she have asked for a divorce.


    Reading from a different script, however, Carlos found her charming at the moment. It was not because she didn''t want his money. It was just that she looked so proud and confident when she told him what kind of person she was.


    Watching the serious look on her face when she spoke, Carlos let out a chuckle.


    However, that chuckle came across as a taunt. Debbie was too young to understand what he was thinking. "That''s not funny!" She snapped. "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Department and get a divorce right now. I will never bother you again..."


    In the amidst of her rant, however, Carlos leaned close and kissed her fiercely.


    Over the years, he might have had more than his fair share of women, but no one coulde close to this special woman. No matter what her moods were, he always found her cute.


    By now she had freed herself from his embrace. Angrily, she demanded, "Hey, what do you want?"


    Regardless of her obvious irritation, Carlos grabbed her tight again. He patted her back andforted her. "Don''t worry. I won''t force you into anything, unless it is what you want."


    Somehow, that relieved her. But she wanted an apology which he didn''t seem ready to give directly. ''The ego problems, '' Debbie thought.


    Giving him an annoyed snort, she grabbed her backpack and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 63: Take Off Your Shoes

    Chapter 63: Take Off Your ShoesWatching her leave, Carlos wondered, ''I said I was sorry and I would like to make amends for my past mistakes. Why is she still mad?''


    Dissatisfied with how things went, Carlos quickened his pace and caught up with Debbie in the hallway. He startled her when he held her by the hand all of a sudden. Forcefully, she tried to wrench her hand free, but he tightly held on, until they were in the elevator. "You haven''t done your part yet. Now, I''ll hang around to give youpany while you do it," he dered.


    "Part? What part?" She was confused.


    But Carlos didn''t answer, as he quietly led her to the ground floor of Dubhe Building. When they came to a shop for men''s fancy underwear, Debbie understood what he had meant by her part. She had passed by that shop without going in that morning. Now with Carlos at her side, she didn''t have a choice but to enter.


    Some shop assistants trotted over to them when they noticed Carlos. "Good afternoon, Mr. Huo," they greeted in unison.


    "Wee, Mr. Huo," added one of them, ady, apparently in charge of her colleagues.


    Carlos nodded at them before he took Debbie further inside. "Go find me something you like. I''ll wait here," he urged. Then he turned around, found the nearest empty chair and sat down to wait for Debbie. Almost immediately, a shop assistant beaming a smile served him a cup of tea. Between sips, he kept himself busy, reading a catalog of products.


    Lost in a sea of expensive men''s underwear, Debbie smiled awkwardly at the shop assistants who were guiding her around. To put herself at ease, she wandered around briefly, pretending to be at home.


    A pair of red briefs caught her eyes. The embarrassment on her face was gone. She snickered and went to Carlos. "Will you wear anything I buy?" she inquired.


    Carlos raised his head from the catalog. Although Debbie tried to look calm, her eyes betrayed her. To the mischievous look in her eyes, he sighed. "Yes, I will," he agreed.


    His affirmative reply almost made her jump with cheer. It took a bit of effort to restrain her emotions as she turned. But before she could take two steps, Carlos added, "Anything but briefs. Also, I hate red."


    Bummer. His response was like a wet nket. It was the red briefs that she was considering buying him. With her n ruined, Debbie pouted sullenly. "OK, I got it," she said.


    Then she went back and wandered from section to section until she saw a pair of ck boxers. Briefly, she picked it up and looked at Carlos who was quietly seated on the sofa. ''Not good enough for him.'' She pursed her lips and put it down.


    Next, she picked up a gray pair, looked at the man, and shook her head again. ''Not good enough either.''


    On careful observation of how Carlos and Debbiemunicated, the shop assistants all wondered who the girl was. One of them was so curious she couldn''t help asking Debbie, "What''s your rtionship with Mr. Huo?"


    Debbie gave her a friendly smile and lowering her voice almost to a whisper, said, "Why don''t you ask him?"


    Hands down, that scored the clincher for Debbie. The shop assistant was reduced to silence. ''If I could ask Mr. Huo, I wouldn''t have bothered you, madam, '' she thought sourly.


    After a long time of wandering andparison, finally, Debbie settled on three pairs of boxers which came at a good ten thousand dors each. Standing at the cashier''s desk, she winced at the price. Coming into the shop, she had not expected she''d end up spending such a ridiculous sum on a mere three goddamn boxers. ''What are these things made of? Gold?''


    The shop assistants had rmended those boxers, iming that the designer had several international des to his name. Even so, Debbie wouldn''t have spent so much on them if Carlos hadn''t been insisting on her buying him boxers.


    After settling the bill, she came to Carlos with the bag. Without a word, he put down the catalog and stood up, looking pleased. He took the bag from Debbie with one hand and held her hand with the other. Together, they walked off to their car, arm in arm. A peaceful couple together.


    Following after Carlos, Debbie asked, "Why did you ask me to buy these for you? How did you buy underwear before?"


    "I used to have them delivered to the vi or send my secretaries. Now, since I have a wife, naturally I should leave this kind of thing to her."


    Not in the mood for his endless witty banter, Debbie didn''t say a word in return. Anyway, how was she supposed to respond to that?


    Just as they were about to enter the elevator, they noticed amotion in front of a shop. Intuitively, they both stopped and turned to see what was happening in the moring crowd.


    A young couple were seen arguing with a cleaningdy, who was in tears.


    The argument must have been going on for a while, but what irritated Debbie was that no one had cared enough to intervene.


    "Let me check what''s up with the group. I''ll catch up with youter if you don''t mind." She let go of his hand, and headed towards the ruckus.


    As she approached, their voices became clearer. "I''m very sorry. I didn''t do it intentionally." The cleaningdy kept apologizing, weeping.


    "What''s going on here?" Debbie asked, standing in front of the young couple with her hands in the pockets of her coat.


    The young man looked at her curtly and demanded, "Who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just tell me what this is about," she replied nonchntly.


    The cleaningdy sobbed, "Miss, I identally dirtied his shoes with a wet mop while I was cleaning."


    "Dirtied? Look at what you did. My shoes are all wet. What if they start peeling? Can you even afford thepensation?" the young man demanded angrily.


    Hearingpensation mentioned, the cleaningdy took two steps backward with fear and apologized again. "I''m sorry, son. I didn''t see you. I''ll...I''ll wipe them clean for you right now."


    The young man snorted contemptuously, "Wipe? Are you deaf? You soaked my shoes and ruined the leather. What''s the point of wiping?"


    Debbie stepped in front of the cleaningdy protectively and raised her head to face the young man. "She already apologized, but you still think it''s not enough. What do you want?"


    "What do I want? What do you think? Since my shoes are ruined, I have to get new ones. She should pay for them of course." "How much are your shoes?" Debbie asked with a sneer.


    "Eight hundred and thirty dors!" the young man answered proudly with his nose in the air as if it were such a moment of glory to unt the price. "I''m not leaving this ce without the amount."


    He nced sideways at the cleaningdy, expecting to see her scared face. Indeed, the cleaningdy got flustered at the price.


    But Debbie was amused by the stupid look on the young man''s face. "I''ll pay for her," she dered.


    Shocked by what Debbie had said, the cleaningdy pulled her sleeve and said, "Miss, you don''t have anything to do with this. I can''t let you do this."


    Debbie turned to look at her and smiled, "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    With the card Carlos had given her, a paltry eight hundred and thirty dors was not a problem, but it was a lot for a cleaningdy who made only two or three thousand a month.


    The members of the martial arts club at her university had submitted membership fees the day before. It happened that she was carrying some of the cash on her. Without hesitation, she decided to use it to help thedy out. There was an ATM around, from which she''d withdraw the same amount to reimburse the club.


    With that thought, she took eight hundred and fifty from her purse and handed it to the brat. "Here, you have it. Keep the change."


    The young man felt embarrassed, but took the money all the same.


    He grabbed his girlfriend''s hand and was ready to leave.


    "Not so fast!" Debbie said calmly as she closed her purse.


    The young couple looked back, puzzled.


    Debbie pointed at the man''s shoe and said, "I paid the price. Shouldn''t the shoe you''re wearing be mine now? You may go, but leave the shoe."


    The young man''s face turned livid, but he couldn''t figure out a line to retort, because what she had said was right. The onlookers started whispering and exchanging surprised nces at the unfolding drama. Left with no choice, the man took his shoes off and tossed them on the floor.


    The sight of the worn shoes sickened Debbie. She held one shoe by theces between her thumb and index finger, and threw it in the air. Lifting her right leg, she kicked the stinky shoe into the green bin at the cleaningdy''s side.


    After she had done the same with the other, the crowd pped at her uprightness and cool moves.


    After the couple fled the scene with embarrassment, the cleaningdy thanked Debbie in tears. Since the matter was settled, Debbie turned around and left. Behind her the cleaningdy''s emotional words and the crowd''s pping filled the air.


    Debbie had thought Carlos had left, but there he was, waiting for her not far from the crowd, in sunsses, with hands in his trouser pockets.


    Apologetically, she trotted to him. "I thought you had left," she said, feeling like a young girl again. A very different feeling from the forceful woman she had been while confronting the little brat.


    Carlos opened his arms and received her with an embrace. "I wouldn''t have been able to see my wife''s heroic acts if I had left. That would be a pity. I feel so honored to have you in my life."

 Chapter 64: Im Married

    Chapter 64: I''m MarriedA long time ago, Debbie was out shopping with Hayden when she saw something simr happening at another mall. Someone asked a beggar to pay over 100 dors for a damaged battery charger. Debbie acted quickly, and paid the fine for him. As a reward, she got a tongueshing from Hayden, who med her for her stupidity and snooping. She wondered whether Carlos thought the same of her.


    Unsure what he would say, she kept her head down, and wouldn''t look him in the eye. But she was dying to know what he was thinking. "Um, I spent $830 today. And for some poor woman who needed it more than me."


    Carlos stopped in his tracks, looked at her, and replied, "Debbie, listen up. You can do what you want and buy what you want. What''s mine is yours. We''re married. No need to be so skittish." If Carlos had seen what was going on inside, he would have dealt with things in his own way.


    But Debbie would still be the good guy. He wouldn''t have let the couple leave hating her.


    Debbie''s heart felt warm when she heard what Carlos said. Whether it was because of the part of "You can do what you want," or "We''re married. No need to be so skittish around me," she wasn''t sure. When she was with Hayden, she had always been careful around him and his family. Debbie raised her head to look at him. As usual, his face was calm and expressionless, like still water.


    ''How could such a cool and distant-looking man be so gentle?''


    Debbie stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek. "Thank you," she said happily.


    Her tender kiss made Carlos'' heart sing with joy. With a smile, he took her hand and made his way to the parking lot.


    "I haven''t seen Emmetttely. How is he?" Debbie suddenly asked after they had gotten in the car.


    Carlos looked at her and answered, "He''s working in another city."


    Debbie didn''t sense anything strange, so she simply nodded.


    The next morning, she received a phone call from Jared. "Hey tomboy! Remember that job offer my friend hooked you up with? I told him don''t bother."


    "What? Why?"


    "You don''t need a job."


    "Yeah, I do. Call your friend and tell him you were kidding."


    "Ohe on. You''re Mrs. Huo. Why do you even need a job?" Married to Carlos, Debbie had everything¡ªnot to mention more money than she could ever spend. And she still wanted to work. Jared wondered if there was something wrong with Debbie''s head.


    Actually, Debbie felt bad about spending Carlos'' money.


    She thought if she had a job, maybe she wouldn''t feel as helpless.


    "What kind of job is it? I want it back."


    "You''re looking for a part-time job, right? About the only thing we have is a barista. You''d probably have to really like coffee. Still want it? Hold that thought. I need to call your hubby and make sure it''s okay. It''s not your call anymore."


    "Don''t call him. He''s uber-busy. You really think it''s a good idea to bug him? I want that job."


    "Okay, okay," Jared replied grudgingly.


    A few days went by, and Debbie got the job. But her second day on the job was less than ideal.


    The store manager called Jared and told him that Debbie had hit a customer. But Debbie was indignant. She thought the man deserved it. "He''s a piece of crap! Cheating on his wife with two other women," she spat.


    She was unrelenting¡ªshe insisted on working. And it fell upon Jared to find her another job. This time the position was a sales associate in a supermarket. However, within three days, Debbie was fired from that job as well. The manager didn''t take kindly to the bruises she left on his face. Who knew? "He had iting! He''s a bully." Again, she didn''t think she did anything wrong.


    But she was hell-bent and determined to work. And Jared was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown. Then one day, Kristina said to Debbie, "Deb, why don''t you sing with me in the bar? You have a wonderful singing voice. I know the barflies will love you, and if anyone can bring the mo in, it''s you."


    "Okay, why not?" Debbie agreed. While the girls cheered excitedly, Jared was worried to death. As much as he wanted Debbie to have a job, he thought it was a lousy idea to let her work in a bar, considering that she already hit someone in both the supermarket and the cafe. It was not hard to predict what was going to happen to have Debbie working in a ce as chaotic as a bar.


    But Jared might catch a break this time. He was a little more easy-going, when he realized that one of his friends was a regr; he could go with him and watch over Debbie.


    Debbie had a problem. She had to attend Carlos'' lessons every evening, so she couldn''t sing in the bar every night.


    Of course, Jared came up with a solution. He told the manager that Debbie didn''t have to work in the bar every day; she coulde there when she could and be paid by the hour. Intimidated by Jared''s status, the manager agreed.


    Since Carlos was so busy, sometimes he would have to cancel the lesson, like tonight. Earlier, he texted Debbie, saying he couldn''t make it tonight. Debbie was d that she could go to the bar and make some money.


    The first two nights, Jared stayed in the bar to keep an eye on her. Some men confessed their love for Debbie, but except for that, nobody dared harass her.


    On the third night, Debbie won everyone''s heart with "Love Paradise." For half an hour the DJ used the widescreen in the bar to disy the deration of his love for Debbie. "Be my girlfriend, Debbie. I love you," he shouted passionately through the microphone.


    Then the customers mored excitedly. "I''m married. I have a husband," Debbie told the DJ.


    But since she wasn''t wearing a wedding ring, nobody believed her.


    At length, she was able to pick up the mic, wait for the background music to start, and start singing once more.


    Once she started singing "Pray for You", a man in the VIP area on the second floor sprang up from the sofa with a ss of liquor sloshing in his hand. The girl hadn''t noticed, just singing beautifully, hypnotizing the throng with her siren-like voice. Standing by the French window, Carlos squinted at her gloomily. ''When did she start here? Why wasn''t I told?''


    He wouldn''t have evene to such a ce if he didn''t have to deal with something important there that night.


    Blissfully unaware that Carlos was watching her from above, Debbie continued singing. "I pray your birthdayes and nobody calls. I pray you are flying high when your engine stalls."


    Debbie had sung this song to Carlos before, a cover of Jaron Lowenstein. He hadn''t known Debbie was in the bar until he hears the song. The he caught sight of the love deration on the screen. Instantly his face darkened and he stiffened, looking like a living ice sculpture.


    When the song was finished, the customers started screaming and whistling in excitement.


    At that moment, someone came over to Carlos and reminded him he was there to sign contract, so he walked away from the window. And that was when it all hit the fan.


    After Debbie had stepped down from the stage, a man poured a ss of liquor. He held the liquor in one hand and walked towards her with a was of notes in his other hand. "Come on, chica, down this ss of liquor and these notes are all yours."


    Debbie nced at the notes. There were less than two thousand there. For a ss of liquor. She thought it wasn''t worth it, so she turned him down.


    She could make as much in one hour just by singing, and singing didn''t harm her body, yet drinking did. Besides, Alcohol is murder on the vocal chords. she wanted to be able to sing well, so she said no.


    The contempt in her eyes made the man feel like doggy doo. Humiliated and irritated, he took out a thicker was of notes and tossed it on the table. "Drink!" He demanded.


    Now, there was a respectable amount. She grabbed the cash and the ss. Without a word or any hesitation, she put the ss to her lips and downed it.


    The man was pleased and with a sinister sneer, he poured a second ss. Everyone started cheering when Debbie emptied the second ss. Kristina was singing when she saw what was happening to Debbie. She was worried about her. Then she remembered Jared was there too, but when she turned her head , she couldn''t see any trace of him. He''d been making time with a girl, though, so it was possible they left together. So it was up to her to keep a bad situation from getting worse.

 Chapter 65: Busted

    Chapter 65: BustedAfter Debbie had downed three sses of liquor, she''d earned more than 10, 000 dors.


    Jared finally revealed himself. He was tipsy, and staggered out of the bathroom, slumping back into his seat. Since there was a throng surrounding Debbie at that moment, Jared couldn''t see her, so he turned his attention to the girl he had met earlier.


    By the time Kristina found him, Debbie had already drunk seven sses of liquor. She let him know, and the news sobered him.


    Jared rushed to Debbie, snatched the ss from her hand, and snarled, "What the hell do you think you''re doing? How much have you had?" Noticing the thick wad of notes, Jared shivered. ''If Mr. Huo finds out about this, I''m screwed.''


    Debbie waved her hand and said, "Eh, rx. Look at the money I''ve made. Thousands of dors a ss. And I''m not drunk yet."


    She really could hold her liquor. After seven sses, her face was red but she was only a bit tipsy.


    She was in a good mood now. She figured she could drink more and make more money. The man in the bar poured another ss of liquor for her. Once again, she emptied the ss and took the wad of notes thrown on the table.


    Her husband Carlos was rich and generous, but she considered it wise to have some private savings, just in case she and Carlos got divorced one day. She didn''t want to end up homeless and penniless after the divorce. And she figured she''d found her calling.


    Seeing that Debbie wouldn''t listen to him, Jared cleared his throat and shouted at the man, "Go away! Do you have any clue who she is? You have some serious stones to get her drunk like this. You''re ying with fire!"


    Jared wasn''t a regr. As a matter of fact, it was no short drive for him to get here. The only reason he was here was Debbie. So the man didn''t know either of them. Jared''s words didn''t faze the man. He just shrugged and assumed an innocent tone. "You saw it. I didn''t force her. She wanted to drink."


    It frustrated Jared that what the man had said was true. He wanted to punch the man in the face, but hecked a reason. Then he whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Think about your husband. You forget what he did to us thest time we got drunk? And that was just beer. But you''ve put a lot of sses away. What do you think he''s going to do when he finds out?"


    The thought of her husband made Debbie tremble. "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" sheined and belched.


    At that moment, two men walked over and grabbed Jared''s arms. "Are you blind? Bernard''s having fun. Boss is rich enough to buy this whole damn bar, let alone a few drinks. Now, get lost!"


    With that, one of the two men gave Jared a rough shove. Provoked, he grabbed an empty bottle from the table and smashed it against the table. "I don''t care who the hell Bernard is. Go ahead, make her drink again! I''ll kill you," he spat, pointing the remaining broken bottle at them.


    Carlos'' namepletely cleared Debbie''s head. Afraid of what he''d do, she put the money in her purse and was ready to leave the bar. However, Bernard grabbed her arm. "Since you took so much of my money, don''t you think you owe me a song?"


    "Maybe next time. I''m too drunk to sing," Debbie grinned and took a step forward.


    "What''s your hurry? If you''re drunk, then sing drunk!" Bernard was not happy.


    Sensing Bernard wasn''t going to let her go, Jared smashed the broken bottle against his head. Blood gushed out and flowed down his face. Some of the customers screamed and fled the ce, afraid of what mighte next.


    Bernard touched his head and soon his hand was covered with blood. His eyes went bloodshot with rage. He kicked away the chair in front of him furiously and yelled, "Asshole! You''ll pay for that! I work for Oscar! You''re so dead!"


    "Oscar?" Jared repeated with a sneer.


    Debbie felt the name sounded familiar, but she didn''t remember where she had heard it.


    "Yes, Oscar''s my boss. You want to save your ass? Beat it. She took my money and she belongs to me tonight." Assuming that Jared was scared by the name Oscar, Bernard got cocky.


    Jared didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he calmed down rather quickly. He patted Bernard on the shoulder, pointed his thumb at Debbie, and said to him, "Oscar was beaten to a pulp and sentenced to life in prison. Know why? He offended her. That what you want?"


    Everyone in the underworld knew that Oscar was beaten up at Orchid Private Club and thrown out half dead. People said it was because he pissed off Damon. Soon enough, he was given a life sentence.


    Bernard cast a weird, suspicious look at Debbie, who was a little tipsy. "So she''s Damon''s woman?'' Thinking of the tens of thousands he had spent on the drinks tonight, he felt humiliated and furious if it was all for nothing. "You can go. I want my money," he said shamelessly.


    Debbie hadn''t expected the man to be so cheap.


    She put her hands on her hips and retorted, "Why should I? I drank so much liquor. At your request! I earned every penny. If you couldn''t afford to lose it, why did you give it to me in the first ce?"


    The man''s suspicion thickened at her words. "You said she''s Damon''s woman. Would Damon''s woman care about a tiny amount like that?" Bernard knew that Damon was Carlos'' good buddy. All Carlos'' friends were rich and powerful, so he was pretty sure that the woman wasn''t Damon''s woman.


    "I never said she was Damon''s woman. That was all you," Jared said impatiently. Then he turned to Debbie. "Ignore him, Tomboy. Let''s go." Jared took her by the arm and started to walk towards the entrance of the bar.


    Finding out that Debbie wasn''t Damon''s woman, Bernard was relieved. Also since she was just a nobody, he was more reluctant to let her leave with his money. "You¡ª"


    At that point, the manager came over. He was obviously unnerved and sweating. When he saw Debbie, he frowned and said, "What are you doing here? Hurry. A big shot upstairs wants you to sing."


    "I don''t want to." Debbie refused crisply. She felt dizzy and just wanted to go home.


    The manager was anxious. The person upstairs was too important to anger. "Do hurry. How about I raise your pay by 5,000?"


    ''5,000? Who''s so important that''s he''s willing to put so much cash? You look up "cheap" in the dictionary and the manager''s face is there, '' Debbie couldn''t help but wonder.


    "She wouldn''t sing even if you paid her $10,000 an hour. She needs to go home." Jared shouted angrily. Carlos would kill him if he found out Debbie had gotten so drunk. He must get her back before Carlos got home so she could take a shower and go to bed. If she were to sleep, Carlos wouldn''t bother her.


    The manager knew Jared as a rich kid. Although he wasn''t as important as the man upstairs, the manager didn''t dare to offend him either. "Mr. Han, to be honest, even your brother wouldn''t dare to mess with the guy upstairs. I think you better let her sing," he exined to Jared politely.


    Few people could make the manager so afraid. Bernard looked at him and thought the person upstairs must be pretty important. "Who is his brother? And who is the person upstairs?" he asked, pointing at Jared.


    "His brother is Damon and the name of the person upstairs is confidential," the manager answered impatiently.


    Learning that Jared was Damon''s brother, Bernard instantly shut up. For a moment, he couldn''t feel his legs anymore. The money was forgotten and his head even didn''t hurt so much anymore all of a sudden. All he could think of was running as fast as he could.


    In fact, Jared didn''t know Damon well. There were a lot of people that his brother wouldn''t dare to offend. Therefore, he didn''t think this was such a big deal. "I don''t care who is upstairs. I intend to get her out of here. Move away!"


    At that moment, he had forgotten that there was one person who made him care---Carlos. Later, when Jared saw the person upstairs, he wished he could take back what he had just said.


    Debbie''s eyelids were getting heavy. The liquor had a strong dyed effect. It was starting to go to her head. If they stayed any longer, she might pass out.

 Chapter 66: Appease Your Husband

    Chapter 66: Appease Your HusbandThe manager of the bar freaked out. He signaled the bodyguards and said to Jared apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Han, but I wouldn''t dare to offend the person seated upstairs even if I had ten lives to gamble with. I''m afraid you will have to let Miss Nian go."


    Receiving the signal, the bodyguards walked towards Jared and tried to force Debbie away from him. Jared wasn''t as good at martial arts as Debbie was. Moreover, Debbie was drunk. Desperate to find a way to protect Debbie, he shouted as the bodyguards approached, "I''m going to find out who the hell this man is!" With that, he held Debbie''s hand and began climbing the stairs.


    The others made way for them. When he got to the private booth upstairs, Jared kicked the door open and yelled, "Who the hell is stopping my fri... M... Mr... Huo?"


    One single sight of Carlos'' face, Jared almost fell to his knees out of fright. He spun around to look at the drunk person behind him, darted outside the room, and mmed the door shut hastily.


    "Tomboy, run! Run for your life! It is Carlos Huo inside!" he whispered in a trembling voice as his fingers shivered to find bnce. By this point, Debbie was too drunk to stand straight, but Jared''sst remark alerted her.


    She stared at Jared with gaping eyes and nodded. Then, hand in hand, they dashed downstairs like a crazy couple running to save their lives.


    Carlos had recognized who were outside when the door of the room had been kicked open. Also he noticed that Debbie wasn''t fully standing erect indicating that she was drunk. He opened the door and stepped outside the booth.


    "Stop them!" he ordered in the hallway.


    Unaware of the cause, the manager quickly followed Carlos'' orders and told the bodyguards to stop the two people running away.


    "Move! Move!" Having grabbed her by the wrist, Jared led the way for Debbie.


    However, the bar was so crowded Debbie couldn''t run fast although her physique enabled her to. As soon as they reached downstairs, they were barred by the bodyguards.


    But she hadn''t forgotten to resist. She knocked down the first bodyguard that tried toy his hand on her.


    And then the second, and then the third... When she was going to handle the seventh, the bar suddenly became eerily quiet. Debbie had an ominous feeling when a chill crept up her spine. Jared, who was standing opposite Debbie, saw the man behind her. His face twisted with fear. ''Should I flee for my life? Debbie is his wife. Maybe he wouldn''t harm her even if I left her alone here.''


    After knocking thest bodyguard to the ground, Debbie pretended not to sense the person standing behind her and strode towards the entrance of the bar.


    "Stop!" came the coldmand in a stern voice. Upon hearing Carlos'' voice, Debbie felt her limbs go numb.


    The other customers all stepped back from the scene, mostly because they all wanted to keep a safe distance from Carlos, the man with an intimidating presence.


    "What should we do?" Debbie whispered to Jared who was standing beside her.


    ''I wish I knew, '' Jared wailed inwardly. "How about I run and you go appease your husband? You''re his wife after all. I suppose he won''t be too hard on you."


    "No way! Are you ditching me?" Debbie pinched his arm hard. Jared let out a painful scream and jumped in agony with one hand covering the pinched spot.


    "Debbie Nian, this man is your husband. He will let you pass after you y cute and sweet. Trust me, men are the same. I''m a man and I know it."


    ''y cute and sweet? Me? Kill me, kill me right now, '' Debbie cursed internally. She felt that this would be the most difficult thing she ever had to do.


    While they were whispering, Carlos came down the stairs. "Hurry. Your husband is arriving. Our lives depend on you now, buddy," Jared told Debbie, tugging at her sleeve, nervous as ever.


    Debbie closed her eyes. ''Okay, I''ll do it. For my friend and myself. Just this once. It shouldn''t be too difficult.'' After calming herself down, she raised her head and turned around abruptly. She threw herself at Carlos, buried her face in his chest and said, "Mr. Handsome, I feel so dizzy. Who am I? Why am I here? What is this ce?"


    The onlookers all watched in shock. ''Ugh...is this ying cute or dumb?'' Jared cried inside, feeling his end was near. ''What''s happening?'' Carlos wondered.


    The thick stench of alcohol from Debbie made him wince in disgust. He shot a grim nce at Jared, who almost lowered his head to the floor, and demanded, "What''s going on? Why is she like this?"


    Jared didn''t dare to lie to Carlos. He looked up and was going to tell him about Bernard, but when he looked around, he noticed that Bernard was long gone. ''Shit!'' Jared cursed.


    "Um, nothing. Tomboy just drank a little. Right, Tomboy?" Jared stressed on her name as a cue for her to respond something.


    Taking the hint, Debbie nodded immediately and said, "Yes, yes, I... s, my head, my head is spinning so fast. Mr. Handsome, can you take me home?"


    Carlos didn''t expose her trick. His face was as gloomy as ever. When he carried the woman in his arms, the crowd eximed in shock. "Who is that woman?" one man asked.


    "Who knows? Why is Mr. Huo carrying her?" another responded.


    When he passed by Jared, Carlos kicked him in the sheen and said, "How dare you to let her drink so much! And on your watch!"


    Jared howled in pain and blurted, "I couldn''t stop her¡ª" And then came another kick, this one more excruciating than the previous one. "Ouch! I''ll stop! I''ll stop talking! Just stop kicking. Gosh! It hurts."


    While Jared was jabbering, Carlos gave him a stern look and he shut up so quickly as if there were an OFF button on his mouth which had just been pressed. ''Damn it, '' Jared cursed in his heart. He had never been in such a humiliating situation. The entire set of onlookers stared at him with pity.


    When Carlos was carrying her out of the bar, Debbie slightly raised her head from Carlos'' shoulder and mouthed, "Sorry," to Jared.


    The boy snorted and turned his head away. He didn''t seem to care anymore. ''It''s all because of her. I told her not to drink. Ow, my leg. Ow, my groin. It damn hurts. Even my old man has never kicked me this hard.


    Carlos Huo, if I ever get a chance to hold you in the palm of my hand, I''ll make you grovel and call me grandpa. Mind you! Hahaha, that would be fantastic!''


    As Jared was immersed in his fantasy, Carlos suddenly turned and looked at him suspiciously. The smirk on the boy''s face disappeared instantly and he ran away like a deer escaping a lion in one piece.


    Tristan had been waiting for Carlos by the car outside the bar all the while. When he saw himing out of the bar with a woman in his arms, he was surprised. But after a careful stare, he opened the door of the backseat respectfully.


    Debbie started pretending to be asleep the moment she was carried into the car, but after a while, she actually dozed off. The car got filled with the stink of liquor. It didn''t take a genius to figure out how much Debbie had drunk.


    Debbie was so deep asleep she didn''t even realize when they arrived at the vi. Suddenly, she was frozen to her core. She woke up to find herself in the tub and cold water was being sprayed on her body. She shuddered.


    "Carlos Huo, this is so uncalled for!" she shouted angrily.


    "Awake?" Carlos tried to contain his anger with great difficulty.


    Debbie wiped the remaining drops of water off her face. When she opened her eyes, she noticed that there were tens of dors scattered on the floor. She felt disgusted seeing hard-earned money being dumped. Carlos might not care but she did. She stood up and walked out of the tub in her drenched clothes.


    It might not be a lot of money, but it meant something to her. Especially, considering the murderous res Carlos had been shooting at her repeatedly, it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say that she had earned that money with her life.


    Watching her pick up the notes one by one, Carlos didn''t stop her. When she was done, he said, "Go get changed."


    "Hun?"


    "We''re going somewhere."


    Debbie tried to deduce something from the man''s face, but frustrated at his poker face, she had to nod.


    When she got dressed and walked out of her bedroom, Carlos was already waiting downstairs.


    Once she hoped in, the car drove away from the house slowly. Debbie was fidgety. When she looked out the window, the memories from thest time when Carlos had taken her to the martyrs'' park all came flooding back. "Where''re we going?" she asked warily.


    "Shinning International za."


    Debbie was relieved to hear that soothing response. But why was he taking her there at thiste hour?


    The car finally came to a halt. Debbie staggered out and followed Carlos into the elevator. Only after the elevator has stopped on the top floor did she realize what his real intentions were.

 Chapter 67: At The Cinema

    Chapter 67: At The Cinema"Boo...hoo... Carlos Huo, Mr. Huo, Mr. Handsome, I''m sorry. I made a mistake." Debbie held on to a holding bar near the elevator and cried, refusing to take another step forward.


    Carlos ignored her pleas and dragged her into the cinema nonchntly.


    The moment they were inside, the cinema was bustling with moviegoers, but the manager received Carlos as soon as he appeared at the entrance and ushered them towards the biggest theater.


    When the manager left, Debbie held Carlos by the waist and pleaded again, "Mr. Handsome, I realized that I was wrong and I won''t do it again. Please, can we go now? It''s creepy to watch horror movies at night. It may kill me. Let''s go home. Please, please."


    Carlos was unmoved and still acted indifferent. After dragging her to the center of the theater, he made her sit next to him.


    The movie started soon. A scene of a dark graveyard first came into view. It made Debbie''s blood run cold. "Carlos Huo, I have apologized. Why are you still doing this? I won''t drink again, okay? Can you just forgive me, please?"


    Debbie shifted her eyes away from the screen to Carlos. But the sound effects of the movie made her heartbeat quicken. She covered her ears tightly with her hands. For a while, it helped, but soon her hands and wrists went sore. Phobia and horror were driving her crazy. She had begged and pleaded, but the man seemed heartless to ignore her. "Carlos Huo, you are a freak! I''m fed up with you! I will divorce you! I will! Let''s go get a divorce now!" She lost her temper.


    "Sit well," the man said after giving her a cold nce.


    Debbie stood up defiantly from her seat and tried to shut out the horrible sounds. "If you want to stay, fine! Stay! I''m leaving!" She threw the 8D sses far enough out of sheer anger.


    ''I hate him! I hate his evil guts! I''ll divorce him, no matter what!'' Debbie thought as she stormed towards the exit of the theater.


    To her dismay, the door was locked from outside. She mmed the door anxiously for a long while, but no one came to her rescue.


    Frustrated, she stomped angrily on the floor, covered her ears, closed her eyes, and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Carlos Huo, you asshole! Let me out! Let me out now!"


    She yelled and cursed. However, all her efforts were futile as if none of her words came across. Carlos remained nonchnt, sitting there, eyes on the screen.


    Finally, Debbie had enough and started crying. "I want to get out... I don''t want to be here... Hoo...hoo... I said I am sorry. Why are you so mean?" He had taken her to a cemetery one evening and scared the life out of her. Now he was forcing her to watch a horror movie in the middle of the night. She hated him with all her soul.


    Before she knew it, Carlos was already standing in front of her. "Will you ever drink again?" he asked the sobbing girl who sat on the floor.


    As long as she could get out of the cinema, for now, she would just say whatever he wanted to hear. "No, I won''t. I promise, not ever," she replied, while what she actually thought was, ''Carlos Huo is a son of a bitch.''


    "Will you get yourself into trouble again?"


    "No, never again." ''If I get a chance, I''ll have Carlos Huo''s guts for garters.''


    "Go to study overseas next year."


    This time, no response.


    "Go or not?"


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Then the door was opened soon. Carlos and Debbie walked out of the theater one after the other.


    Back at the vi, Debbie, without turning back, ran to her bedroom and mmed the door shut behind her.


    She threw herself onto the bed and cried. When she got tired from crying, she took out her phone and clicked on the Moments on WeChat and posted an update. "God damn it! It''s torture when someone takes advantage of your weaknesses. I''ll get my revenge sooner orter."


    That night, she didn''t intend to sleep. After a refreshing bath, she called Jared and whined about Carlos Huo over the phone for an hour. Jared was so tired of hearing it he almost fell asleep. "I''m going on a trip tomorrow." Finally, she changed the subject.


    She had promised Carlos she would stay out of trouble, but she didn''t say that she would stop skipping sses.


    "Where to?"


    "H Country. Are you going with me?"


    Jared shook his head. "No. Maybe Kasie will go with you." He and Debbie had traveled together many times. He was kind of sick of it.


    "Okay, go to sleep then. If you don''t see me at school tomorrow, it means I have gone to H Country. Don''t mention a word to Carlos Huo."


    Debbie''sst remark made Jared nervous. "You are going on a trip and you''re keeping it from Carlos Huo? Are you looking for trouble?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. I am going to get a divorce when Ie back. I can''t stand that jerk anymore."


    Sleep didn''te to Debbie until the wee hours of the night.


    However, when Debbie felt drowsy and was about to fall asleep, a knock on the door alerted her. Cold sweats dripped from her forehead as she was totally frightened. She snapped her eyes open and asked, "Who is it?"


    Her voice was trembling.


    "Open the door." It was Carlos. Debbie bit her lips and didn''t answer.


    When no response came from inside, Carlos knocked again and demanded, "Open the door."


    "No!"


    "Look outside the window, there''s a..."


    He was cut short and wasn''t able to finish his sentence because Debbie already rushed to the door and opened it. Seeing her red eyes, Carlos realized that she had been crying. He felt bad about it but said nothing. He walked past her andy in her bed.


    "What are you doing?" she asked angrily.


    "Sleeping," he simply replied.


    "Get out!"


    For the first time in his entire life, someone told Carlos to leave. He didn''t say anything. Nor did he leave.


    Before he came to her bedroom, he had been pretending to be asleep and waiting her Debbie toe to his bedroom. After what had happened in the cinema, he had thought Debbie would be so frightened as toe to his bedroom and climb into his bed again. He had waited for more than an hour, but she didn''te, so he had toe to her bedroom instead. Thinking about it, he felt it was childish andme for him to pretend to be asleep in his room.


    "Come and sleep," he said, but Debbie didn''t move, and he wouldn''t get out of her bed. They had reached a deadlock. Carlos ran out of patience. He got up, strode towards her, carried her to the bed, and tucked her in.


    She struggled and punched him. "If you move again, I''ll get rough," he warned.


    That worked. Debbie became quiet instantly, lying in bed with her back to Carlos.


    Carlos Huo, you brazen, lewd, despicable, old man!''


    She kept cursing in her head and slowly drifted into sleep.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Carlos was gone. She packed her things and got ready to leave.


    It was such a sudden decision Kasie wasn''t prepared. She was upied with some family matter and couldn''t go with her.


    Atst, Debbie went to the airport alone.


    The busy streets of Y City were filled with people going to and fro, minding their own private businesses. Debbie waited patiently for her flight bound for J City.


    It was a long and tiring flight. Getting off the ne, she hailed a taxi and found the hotel she had booked online. The moment she tucked her bag inside the closet, she changed into a white casual outfit, put on sneakers, took her purse, and went outside to have some fun.


    She treated herself to a share of stuffed tofu with spicy sauce and strolled along holding her food in her hands. When she spotted and interesting widget in a shop by the street, she stopped to appreciate it. As she was taking a bite of the tofu, her phone rang.


    She nced at the caller ID, swallowed the tofu in her mouth, and hung up. It was Carlos. She wouldn''t take his call.


    However, he seemed quite persistent. Her phone rang again and again and again. Every time she hung up, he would call again. When her phone rang for the 12th time, she picked it up immediately and said, "Old man, enough already. Is yourpany going out of business or something? Don''t you have work to do? Why do you keep calling me? It''s annoying!"


    "Deb, it''s me." The strange yet familiar voice sent her freezing on the spot. Debbie looked at her phone screen to check the number. It was indeed not Carlos. it was Hayden who was calling her this time.


    "Oh, what''s up?" Her tone softened. She threw the tofu box into the bin, wiped her mouth dry, and listened to him attentively.

 Chapter 68: A Broken Heart

    Chapter 68: A Broken Heart"Who is the ''old man'' you referred to?" Hayden asked as he was surprised by Debbie''s response when she answered his call.


    "Never mind, I was referring to no one in particr," Debbie replied casually. "What made you call?"


    "I''ve been in Y City for a couple of days now. I have no ns tonight, so I''m thinking maybe we can have dinner together."


    "Oh, sorry. I''m out of town. I''m on a trip."


    Hayden hadn''t expected her response. For a moment, he was in a daze but soon realized that Debbie was such a travel gal. He remembered how much she enjoyed going to ces. She had visited different tourist destinations, more than he ever had. He envied her determination and her free spirit.


    "Oh! I see. It''s okay. Anyways, my schedule will be cleared out early next month. How about I take you to Ennd for a vacation then?"


    "No, thanks." Debbie turned him down immediately. "I''ve been busytely. I have all these different sses every day. I had to make time for this trip."


    Debbie was telling the truth. When her trip was over, she would once again be upied with dance, yoga, English, and other sses.


    "Debbie, don''t lie to me. I know you. You always hate studying. You''re just trying to blow me off by making up those sses."


    "No, I''m not. That''s the old me. People change. Now I have yoga, dance, English, Advanced Mathematics, and so on, but I don''t learn martial arts anymore."


    For a moment, there was only silence at the other end of the line. "You used to say you will never quit martial arts. My mom and I once asked you to quit, but you refused. Why now?"


    Hayden knew how much she used to hate those sses she just mentioned.


    Debbie smiled and said, "Because I don''t have to protect you anymore." One of the reasons why she had worked hard on martial arts was to protect Hayden and his sister, Portia Gu, who was frail like a willow leaf.


    Debbie and Hayden started dating when she was 16 and their rtionshipsted for two years. Just a few days before her 18th birthday, for some unknown reasons they broke up. During those two years, being his girlfriend, Debbie was the one who had protected Hayden and his sister, although she herself was a little girl.


    In return for her bravery, she got ridiculed by Hayden himself. "You are not womanly at all," Hayden had said to her.


    Debbie''s reply on the phone made his heart tighten. "I''m sorry, Deb. I didn''t treat you well before. I didn''t treasure what we had. I''ve regretted it. I''ve missed you for the past three years. Can we start over?" Hayden apologized, his voice full of remorse.


    He had been involved with dozens of women after Debbie had left him, but none of them truly loved him as Debbie had.


    She was so thoughtful in a way that, even though she didn''t know how to cook, to make sure he ate well, she used to bring takeouts to his workce.


    Moreover, she changed her character for him. She was perky, but when she learned that Hayden''s mom liked quiet girls, she had always reminded herself to be quiet in front of his mom, just to get her approval.


    On ordinary days because Hayden''s family was wealthy, he got kidnapped or ckmailed a lot, or sometimes into some other kinds of trouble. All those times, Debbie tried her best to protect him, no matter how dangerous the situation was.


    She used to get drunk easily, but every time Hayden had to drink at a dinner party, she drank his alcohol for him, just because drinking was bad for his health and she wanted him to stay healthy. Thus, at first she could only handle 50 grams of alcohol, but gradually, she could handle more than 1 kilogram of alcohol.


    She had done so many things for him.


    But now it was over. Hayden had lost her, that girl who had loved him like a fool. Now he was back, and he wanted her back. He promised himself that he would never let her go this time.


    "Hayden, it''s toote." Every time Debbie mentioned his name, it hurt. She was the one who gave and gave in their rtionship, but in the end, all she got was a broken heart.


    It still pained her when she reminisced about their past, but she was over him now. She had moved on. Except for the pain, she didn''t have other feelings for him.


    Debbie ended the phone call and continued roaming the streets as if nothing had happened. When she passed by a dessert bar, the delicate desserts in the ss cupboards drew her attention. There was cake, icy pudding, and multiyer steamed bread. Durian vor was her favorite. She remembered how Hayden hated it. Every time Debbie ate a durian snack in front of him, he would say it smelled disgusting and that she would get fat from eating too many snacks. He had even told her not to eat durian snacks in his presence.


    Out of nowhere, Debbie suddenly recalled that night when she was with Carlos. She could tell that Carlos hated durian''s smell too. But he had eaten the snack with her even though he despised it. She knew by the look on his face that he was just forcing himself to eat the durian snack.


    Carlos had specifically ordered crispy durian cakes and durian pancakes for Debbie the other day when they were eating on the fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    Maybe it was because he was several years older than Debbie, Carlos was thoughtful in many things. He would ask Julie to make durian dishes or desserts at the vi now and then.


    When Debbie sneaked into Carlos'' room for the first time, he had caught her immediately. After that, she had tried to sneak into his room again, but he never busted her. To think about it, Debbie thought maybe it was not that he didn''t know that she was sneaking in. Maybe he had let her in on purpose.


    Ever since she was young, Debbie was afraid of thunder and lightning. She hade to Portia Gu''s bedroom in the middle of the night before when she and Hayden were still dating.


    It was on Hayden''s birthday. It was toote when the party was over, so Debbie stayed in Hayden''s house. When she was sleeping alone in the guest room that night, suddenly thunder roared and lightning shed. She was too scared to sleep. But she couldn''t go to Hayden''s room. That would be inappropriate. So she knocked on the door of Portia Gu''s room and told her that she was afraid to sleep alone.


    To her dismay, however, Portia Gu pushed her out of her room impatiently and locked the door. "Don''t interrupt my sleep again!" she had warned her. She remembered how scared she was that night. She had to bear with the thunder and lightning and sleep alone while covered with threeyers of nkets.


    Recalling all this, all of sudden, Debbie missed Carlos, that overbearing, arrogant, hateful man.


    Debbie stared at her phone screen. There was one missed call from Carlos. She made up her mind that if he called again, she would pick up the phone.


    Two days had passed. Carlos still didn''t call.


    On the third day, Debbie had a big dinner that evening. She had eaten so much that after dinner she rubbed her stuffed belly and decided to stroll down the streets to hasten the digestion of the food. Then she came across an emerald store. She walked in and looked around. In the dim light, a lucky peace buckle caught her eyes. "I''d like to have a look at that one," she said to the bald, fat storekeeper.


    "Sure. Miss, all the pieces in our store are genuine. This lucky peace buckle is exquisitely polished," the keeper grinned.


    "How much is it?"


    "$28,000. A good price."


    Debbie''s eyes widened. That was way too pricey for a lucky peace buckle. She knew a little about emerald. To appraise it''s quality, she looked at the buckle against the light and found that it was not transparent at all. It definitely wasn''t worth $28,000.


    So Debbie put the lucky peace buckle back and said, "I''ll look at some more."


    Seeing her turn around, the storekeeper put on a hideous look on his face and snapped, "How can you not buy it after you looked at it?"


    Debbie was confused, "What do you mean? Do I have to buy it after I looked at it? Why? I don''t like it. Of course, I won''t buy it." She thought the storekeeper was being ridiculous.


    The storekeeper hit the table hard with his fat hand and announced, "Why did you look at it if you didn''t intend to buy it? You must buy it!"


    "How can you force your customers to buy things they don''t want?" Debbie stopped to observe the circumstances of the store. Four sinister-looking men were ying mahjong seated around a square table near the entrance of the store. Hearing the conversation between the storekeeper and Debbie, they turned around and gave Debbie an ominous look.


    "I''m forcing you to buy it. So what? Give me the money! $28,000. Not a penny less!" From the way Debbie dressed, the bald man could tell that she was rich, and he was going to rip her off before he let her leave.


    Debbie wanted to leave the store as soon as she could, so she ignored the storekeeper and turned around to walk towards the door.


    However, the storekeeper grabbed a remote and locked the automatic door. "You can''t leave without buying it!"


    Debbie''s blood was up. "He keeps pushing me! This pig is looking for trouble!" She darted towards the bald man and clutched his cor. "Open the damn door!" she warned angrily.

 Chapter 69: Coming For Her

    Chapter 69: Coming For HerHearing themotion, the four men who were at the table stopped ying mahjong and stood up from their seats. With quick strides, they surrounded Debbie. The four of them looked sternly at her like dogs fighting over some bones.


    Debbie was left with no choice. She had to fight her way out.


    She knocked the storekeeper to the ground and sent him howling. She cracked her neck and was prepared to strike her next target. By now, the other four men could see that she was not an easy one to handle. One of them whipped out his phone and called someone. "There''s a chick who knows Kung Fu. Send Herb and Ron over."


    Hearing that more foes wereing, Debbie nned to run away.


    She let go of the man she was grabbing, took an opportunity, and ran to the back of the store. She looked desperately for a backdoor. But there was no backdoor!


    It was a bedroom that she recklessly ran into. When she realized where she was, she wanted to run out, but the door of the room was locked then by those men.


    "Stay there. You cane out when you have decided to pay the money," a man said outside.


    Debbie took her phone out of her pocket and wanted to call the police. Then another man''s voice called out, "Call the police if you want. Nobody dares to mess with us, not even the police. I''m letting you keep your phone because I''m not worried about you calling the police."


    She didn''t buy it and called the police anyway. The police told her that they were on their way and would be there soon, but no one came even an hourter. "So these jerks were not joking when they said that the police didn''t mess with them," Debbie muttered to herself in a hushed voice.


    A minute or two passed and the men outside eventually lost their patience. They opened the door two odd-looking, bulky men who were more than two meters tall walked in and stood in front of her. One of them was chewing a betel nut. "Beetch, geewe me your purth!" the Betel Nut yelled.


    But his pronunciation was so bad that Debbie couldn''t make out what he had just said. ''Huh? What kind ofnguage is that? What is he barking?'' It took her a long moment to figure out that he was asking for her purse. Fumbling around her backpack, she took out her purse and handed it to the Betel Nut. "Here you go. See? I''m very poor. It was not that I didn''t want that lucky peace buckle. The truth is that I couldn''t afford it. I only have 300 bucks. Go on, you can open my purse and see it for yourself."


    The Betel Nut sneered, "Whoo are you keeding? Open your moobile payment app and geewe me your fone!"


    ''Although he talks as if he had two tongues fighting, he isn''t stupid after all, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    She clutched her phone tightly. It was her only hope. She would never give it up to them.


    Then an idea struck her. She clicked the Contacts button on her phone and tried desperately to intimidate her captors. "I have a very powerful background. The people I know will kick your asses if you dare hurt me."


    However, the Betel Nut didn''t seem frightened at all. "Call whooever you want. I weell wait and see whoo weelle. If one perthones, we meke $28, 000. If twoe, we meke...er... it''s..."


    "$56, 000. If two peoplee, you make $56, 000," prompted Debbie. It was hard for her to watch the man being tortured by Math. Nheless, she found it silly and hid a wicked smile. "Gosh! I thought I was bad at Math."


    She scrolled the call log back and forth, while her eyes wandered around the room. She was looking for an escape route. She had no intention of calling anyone, but her finger identally touched Hayden''s number. When she realized it, the phone had already been connected.


    The call was soon answered, but what he said was really disappointing. "Deb, an important conference is about tomence. Do you have something urgent to say? If you don''t, then I have to go."


    Somehow, Debbie wanted to see how he would react when he knew what was happening to her. "Yes, I do. Hayden, some people are trying to¡ª"


    "To what?" He didn''t even wait to hear her out. "Deb, the conference has begun. I have to go. I''ll have my secretary call you backter, okay?" Actually, Hayden indeed had a meeting, but it hadn''t begun yet when Debbie called. He had lied because he was angry at Debbie hanging up on him earlier.


    So he ended her call in a hurry.


    It never urred to him that since she had called at this reallyte hour, something awful might have happened to her.


    The two men in the room grew more impatient. When the call ended, they snatched away Debbie''s phone and said, "I don''t believe that you don''t have money on your phone or in your card. Come. I''ll swipe your card and you''ll input the code."


    Then they searched out from her purse the card Carlos had given her. It was a premium Gold Edition Visa Card.


    Before they could swipe it, Debbie''s phone rang again. The caller ID said, Old Man.


    Her hopes were renewed. After being disappointed in Hayden, she started expecting rescue from Carlos.


    "I have to take that call."


    The two men refused. "Hell with the call! Hurry and input the code now!" the other man demanded.


    The man holding her phone ended the call with one slight push.


    Debbie was provoked and didn''t want to y games with them anymore. ''Why should I throw away $28, 000? There''s only one way to find out whether it will work or not. I guess I''ll just have to try.'' As soon as they were out of the room, Debbie took several steps back and charged towards one of the men.


    She jumped onto the man''s back, strangled him with her right arm, and kicked him in the back of his knee. The man sank to his knees painfully.


    The Betel Nut stretched himself a little and then swung his fist towards Debbie.


    Debbie blocked his arm with her leg. It caused her excruciating pain.


    The man on his knees stretched out his right leg to give her a sweep. Busy with handling the Betel Nut, Debbie failed to see the other man''s leging. She fell hard on her back.


    She got to her feet wincing, straightened her clothes, jumped in the air stretching her legs and gave the two men both a hard kick in the chest.


    Then with the support of a table, she jumped up and swung her fist towards the Betel Nut''s eye.


    Nheless, she missed.


    The Betel Nut grabbed her by the wrist and twisted her arm behind her back.


    He then pped Debbie across the face. When he was about to kick her, there was a knock, rather, a pound, on the door of the store.


    The storekeeper, who was sitting in a chair while smoking, signaled the Betel Nut to keep the girl out of sight.


    He obediently dragged Debbie towards the bedroom, holding her with a tight clench.


    When the door was opened, a dozen fierce-looking men were standing outside the store. The head of them glimpsed the fallen chairs and broken showcases. His face darkened.


    The storekeeper was overwhelmed and scared at the sight of such men at his store. Especially by their leader, whose presence was as intimidating as a demon''s. In J city, few people were as distinguished as this man. "How can I help you?" the storekeeper asked politely with a smile.


    Nobody responded. The man in charge walked into the store haughtily in his brand-new leather shoes.


    The GPS on Debbie''s phone showed that she was here at this store. ''Where is she?''


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Debbie''s number again. Just as he had expected, her phone was heard ringing in the bedroom.


    Right now, Debbie''s mouth was covered. Through the gap in the door, she could see Carlos outside the room. She was so excited that she wanted to scream, but all she could make were grunts. The Betel Nut was covering her mouth so tight that she couldn''t even breath.


    Her phone was still ringing on the floor. When she saw the caller ID ''Old Man'' on he screen,, she almost cried with joy.


    He hade. For her!


    Carlos nced at the storekeeper, walked to the door of the bedroom at a steady pace, and kicked it open.


    What he saw inside the room made his heart tighten into a knot. His face purpled in rage.


    The girl was held on the floor by two men. Her clothes were a mess. Her face was pressed against the floor, her mouth covered. Her hands had been twisted behind her back.

 Chapter 70: Smash The Damn Store

    Chapter 70: Smash The Damn StoreThe way Debbie was being treated made Carlos'' blood boil. He walked over grimly like a soul yer and, before the two robust men could realize it, he sent one of them sprawling onto the floor and kicked the other one to the side of the shabby bed.


    Carlos helped Debbie sit up and held her in his arms. Her hair was all messed up. He gently brushed the disheveled hair out of her eyes and asked in a whisper, "Are you okay?" There were some scratches on her face. Worried that it might hurt, he didn''t touch her face and just blew some dust off it.


    With teardrops flowing down her cheeks, Debbie nodded to convey to him that she was okay.


    Carlos kept her at a safe distance from the two fallen men, and then he walked back to them. He hauled one man up, twisted one of his arms behind his back, and then with one snap, dislocated the man''s arm. The man yelled miserably in pain.


    While Debbie was exercising her wrists, the other man''s arm got broken by virtue of Carlos'' actions.


    She was impressed when she saw Carlos take down the two sturdy men so quickly with his own bare hands. Seeing his rage, Debbie started to worry whether Carlos would kill them. Those men cried and yelled as if they were pigs being taken to an abattoir. After a long while that seemed like a century to the men, Carlos finally decided to rest his arms and attend Debbie.


    He rxed his wrists, helped Debbie up, and carried her out of the room. When they came outside, the storekeeper was waiting for Carlos, on his knees. Obviously, he had realized that he had made a huge mistake by messing with the wrong person.


    "What happened?" Carlos asked Debbie coldly. Debbie was surprised at the question. Since Carlos had beaten the two men up without saying anything, she had assumed that he would never bother to ask the cause of the matter. ''Did he lose his rationality because of me?''


    That thought crossed her mind, but only for a second. She pointed at the lucky peace buckle on the showcase and said, "They forced me to buy that lucky peace buckle and wouldn''t let me leave unless I gave them the money."


    Carlos nced at the lucky peace buckle and didn''t utter a word.


    Debbie continued, "They asked for $28, 000, but it wasn''t worth that much. Of course I wouldn''t buy it. Then they locked me up in that room. They also snatched away my purse and wanted to swipe my bank card. I''m sorry, your card."


    With only one nce, Carlos knew that the lucky peace buckle was fake. It wasn''t even worth $100, let alone $28, 000. And the worst part was that they had tried to coerce his wife into buying it.


    Carlos let go of Debbie''s hand, walked over to the showcase, and kicked it so hard that the entire showcase crumbled into pieces.


    The fake emerald items disyed inside the showcase got dismantled in a second.


    Debbie was startled because she had never seen him burning with rage ever before. She had seen so many sides of him tonight.


    "Smash the damn door!"


    Carlos said to Tristan ruthlessly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan motioned to the men behind him and a dozen men came forward and started smashing everything in their sight.


    The storekeeper wailed and begged in tears, but who cared? Who would question Carlos''mand?


    The door of the store remained closed all the while. Therefore although some people heard the noise inside, they didn''t know exactly what happened. Hence, there weren''t any strangers to witness the happenings.


    While his men were busy smashing the store, Carlos took Debbie out of there. He and Debbie walked in ane hand in hand, both keeping their mouths shut as though to not disturb the eerily silent atmosphere around them.


    She was thinking that since Carlos had found her, he must also know where she stayed. For obvious reasons, she then realized that they were heading for her hotel.


    "Old man," she called.


    Carlos didn''t respond, nor did he look back. He didn''t seem to care.


    "Carlos Huo."


    Silence.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Still no response. The silence seemed deafening.


    Not wanting to be ignored any longer, Debbie trotted ahead of him and blocked his way.


    He shot a cold nce at her, but remained silent.


    "Mr. Handsome, thank you for saving me tonight," she said politely.


    Carlos released her hand, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over her dirty white casual jacket. The gesture gave her a lot of confidence standing beside him.


    While she still seemed to fidget, he picked her up, carried her in his arms and walked on.


    Never had a man treated her this way. He treated her as if she were the most precious thing in his life.


    "Old man¡ª"


    "Shut up!" His growl made her lose all the courage she had to continue with what she was trying to say. He sounded really pissed.


    When they reached her room, Carlos looked around. ''Not as bad as I thought. At least she got herself a room facing theke.''


    He put her down, locked the door, and next... Stripping her?


    Stunned, Debbie held his hand and asked, "W-What are you doing?"


    "You!" he answered curtly.


    For a moment, she fell into a deep pit of confusion. When she realized what he literally meant, her face med with embarrassment.


    ''This perverted pig, '' she cursed in her heart. "No, don''t. Old man, I apologize. I''m sorry. What I did was wrong. Don''t be mad, okay?" she said


    Carlos continued to strip off her jacket, as if he couldn''t hear her. Debbie clutched her clothes tightly, but then he lifted her jacket up.


    "Carlos Huo, be a gentleman! How can you be such a jerk? Get your hands off me!"


    Continuing to ignore her, he turned her around with her back to him. When he was sure that there was no injury, he finally put her jacket down and straightened her clothes for her.


    By now, she realized that his man had no ill-gained intentions in his mind.


    Then, he started to take off her pants. "I am not injured." she said hurriedly.


    Carlos was relieved. After a nced at her, he asked, "Debbie Nian, how are we going to settle this?"


    When she saw his face, a her anger vanished into thin air, because she had done something wrong. "I know I was wrong, so please don''t be mad," she pleaded holding his hand with a fawning smile, in a soft voice.


    As a tomboy, that was the best she could do to y cute. Actually, even that was killing her.


    However, the man didn''t seem to appreciate her efforts. He stayed nonchnt and didn''t believe a word she had just said.


    Debbie felt utterly frustrated. Desperate to prove her sincerity, she raised her right hand and vowed, "I meant every word I just said. I''m really grateful for what you did for me today, and I promise I''ll listen to you after we go back."


    Carlos suddenly pulled her into his arms. Debbie''s heart pounded nervously.


    She didn''t even know how to react to such a situation. "Don''t ever travel alone again." he demanded.


    She nodded in a fluster. ''Is...is he worried about me?'' she wondered.


    But she had doubts. "Carlos Huo, why are you here?" She finally mustered up enough courage to ask the crucial question that was troubling her throughout the day. At the same time, part of her hoped that his answer would be "I''m here for you."


    "I was just passing by," he replied casually.


    She refused to believe a word he had just said. Thinking that he hade here for her, Debbie wrapped her arms around his neck happily, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the cheek affectionately.


    ''Thank you, Carlos Huo. Thank you for letting me reply on you.'' she reflected.

 Chapter 71: Male chauvinist

    Chapter 71: Male chauvinistAt this moment, Debbie felt that Carlos was much more reliable and trustworthy than other men around her, such as Jared and Hayden. Hayden had admitted quite bluntly that he still loved her. Despite that, he wasn''t there when she needed his help.


    However, when she kissed Carlos on the cheek, he gently pushed her away, walked to the night stand and dialed the receptionist''s number. "This is Room 1206. We need a med kit. Thank you."


    Before he got a definite positive response, he hung up the phone hastily.


    Debbie was startled. ''Really? That''s how he usually asks people to do him a favor? I don''t think he''s going to get that med kit anytime soon, '' she thought to herself.


    However, within three minutes, the doorbell rang. Debbie ran to open the door, and saw an employee of the hotel standing outside with a med kit in her hands.


    "Thank you so much," she thanked her politely and took over the kit.


    "You''re wee, miss."


    After closing the door behind her, Debbie walked up to Carlos and gave him the kit. He opened it, took out some Q-tips and a bottle of antiseptic solution before leading Debbie to a chair. "Sit. I''ll clean your wound," he offered gently.


    "Really? Have you been trained in treating wounds?" she asked in utter disbelief.


    He rolled his eyes and answered coldly, "I''ve served in the special force before. Cleaning wounds is a piece of cake to me. It''s one of the most necessary skills we must learn."


    "You''ve really served in the army before!" she eximed. Last time, she could tell from his standing position that he must have been trained forbat before. But she didn''t expect him to have served in the special force. Her thoughts ran wild.


    "Then why did you quit the army and be a CEO? Did you not like serving in the army?" she asked in confusion.


    She really wished to see him in the military uniform. He''d be so handsome in it.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll narrate it to you some other time." He unscrewed the lid, dipped a Q-tip into the solution and began to clean her wound gently.


    A sharp intake of breath was heard. It was a kind of cheap solution, and gave her wound a stinging sensation. She surely seemed to be in excruciating pain. Every time he cleaned the wound with the Q-tip, she winced in pain. But still, she was much stronger than other girls in resisting pain. Other girls would have already cried in pain if they were in Debbie''s shoes.


    Carlos paused upon hearing her intake of breath. He was used to this kind of solution, but he forgot that Debbie was a girl and the pain might seem unbearable to her. His face softened as he said, "Sorry, I forgot to remind you that the solution might sting. I''ll be quick. Just hold on." Then he continued to clean her wound again.


    "It''s okay. I can handle it." If Kasie and Kristina were here, they would lecture Debbie about the way she acted before Carlos earlier.


    Other girls would certainly pretend that it was very painful and even shed tears to draw his attention.


    Debbie, however, acted bravely. She pretended as if it didn''t hurt at all, and stubbornly refused to let him know the intensity of pain she was facing.


    She fixed her eyes upon the man who was focused on cleaning her wound. After a while, she couldn''t resist her urge and asked, "Carlos Huo, why did youe to me today?"


    Ignoring her question, he took out a band-aid and was about to apply it over her wound.


    "I don''t want to have a band-aid on my face," she refused. ''It would look rather weird with a band-aid on my face, '' she thought. It was just a tiny wound.


    Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. "I insist on it. You can remove it tomorrow morning if you want."


    "Fine! Why did you avoid my question?"


    Carlos put everything back into the med kit and answered casually, "I''m your husband. It is pretty normal for me to be avable for you when you need me."


    She was effectively rendered speechless. ''Can''t he be a bit amiable to me?'' she wondered. She lowered her head and remained quiet for a while. Obviously, she was disappointed right now.


    Carlos, however, didn''t realize that. Even if he did, he remained indifferent to it. He ordered, "Go to the bathroom and take a shower. It''ste, and we need to get some sleep. We''ll be flying back home tomorrow morning."


    "But I thought we were going to spend a few more days here," she retorted quickly.


    Carlos didn''t really understand why she still wanted to stay in the city where she had been robbed mercilessly. He knew it would be futile to argue with her on this matter, so he pulled her into his arms and threatened, "Are you sure you want to disobey me?"


    His hands were running wildly throughout her body. Debbie blushed. She struggled to set herself free and swiftly dashed towards the bathroom. "I''m going to take a bath now."


    After spending almost an hour in the bathroom, Debbie finally reappeared and saw Carlos working on hisptop.


    Her phone rang at this moment. She walked to the night stand, picked up the phone and saw the caller ID. Hesitantly, she moved to the balcony and answered the call.


    "Hello." Her voice seemed nothing louder than a whisper.


    "Deb, what happened? I was in a meeting. It just got over now." Hayden''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Gazing at theke not far away, she sighed inwardly and answered in a cold voice, "Nothing. Mind your own business."


    "Deb, when are youing back to Y City? I''ll pick you up at the airport when you arrive."


    "No need for that, Hayden Gu. And don''t you dare call me from now on. I''m married. I don''t want my husband to misunderstand our rtionship. We better stay away from each other."


    After a long pause, Hayden giggled and said, "Deb, I know you are lying to me. You are only 21. How can you get married this early? I know you are mad at me because..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a man''s voicee from the other end, "Deb." Debbie turned stiff upon hearing Charles'' voice and wondered whether he had heard their entire conversation. She had promised Carlos before that she would not send messages to Hayden again.


    "Deb, who''s that man? Why are you with him at thiste hour?" Hayden''s voice was far from anything that could be described as calm.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Carlos'' furious face.


    She blurted, "He''s my husband. It''s veryte now. My husband and I need to go to bed. Bye!" Before Hayden could reply, she hung up the phone.


    Staring at her phone, Debbie didn''t know how to exin it to Carlos. She smoothed her hair to calm herself down and murmured, "Uh...Carlos...don''t get me wrong..."


    Without saying a word, Carlos turned around and walked into the bedroom. She had no other choice but to follow him. "I really have no rtionship with him anymore. You have to trust me, Mr. Handsome." She felt awful after being misunderstood by him.


    Carlos turned and looked at her with deep eyes. "How can I trust you? After all this?"


    Her cheeks were red out of anxiety. She put her phone aside, held his waist with both arms and kissed him on the lips. After a while, she raised her head and asked in a whisper, "Do you trust me now?"


    Since she took the initiative to kiss him, he didn''t turn her down. Instead, he wanted more of it.


    He held her tightly, lowered his head and kissed her right on her lips, passionately.


    His lips were demanding and firm when they molded hers. He was kissing her with both tenderness and need. He threw her onto the king-sized bed. Then he learned down and kissed her lips again. "I want to bite this lips." he murmured against her mouth, and carefully he tugged at it with his teeth. She moaned spontaneously and he smiled, out of satisfaction.


    Early the next morning, a man walked out of the hotel, followed by a girl. Both of them seemed to have long faces.


    His face was livid, whereas the girl looked frustrated. They were none other than Carlos and Debbie.


    Tristan, carrying Debbie''s suitcase, tagged along with them and didn''t dare to utter a word. he could sense the intense struggle between his boss and his boss'' wife.


    ''Do they end up having a fight again? No, I don''t think so.


    Or did the tension stem from Mr. Huo''s dislike towards the room? Did he not get enough sleep? Tristan''s rally of thoughts marched on endlessly. He had suggested a five-star hotel to Carlos, but thetter had rejected him upfront.


    He really felt confused, but he decided to keep his nose out of Carlos'' private affairs. He didn''t want toment about not having done itter on.


    Upon arriving at the VIP lounge of the airport, Debbie sat opposite Carlos and cast a ferocious nce at him. She cursed, "You are an insensitive, unthoughtful male chauvinist."

 Chapter 72: Do You Dare Mention Carlos Huo

    Chapter 72: Do You Dare Mention Carlos HuoCarlos took a sip of his coffee and cast a cold nce at the girl in front of him. He regretted not sleeping with herst night. A wide smirk flickered at the corners of his mouth as he watched her anger grow. "You''re disappointed because I didn''t make love to you, huh?"


    The cocky manner of his question made Debbie choke on her drink. After some pause, she snapped, cheeks flushing red, "Save me that balderdash! I''ve never seen an insensitive jackass like you."


    With a sincere heart, Carlos put his cup back on the table, leaned toward Debbie and said in a low, sensual voice, "I''m sorry I didn''t satisfy youst night. It won''t happen again. I''ll let you be the captain of your boat tonight. You can shag all you want."


    ''I blew it! She only wanted to be on top, which is not a big deal. I should''ve agreed, '' he thought to himself.


    He sat upright and added, "Well, I''ll let you explore when we roll in the hay tonight. Fill that house with screams of pleasure till morning."


    Debbie''s face flushed even more at his needless lewd details. ''The shameless bastard doesn''t even mind that his assistant is still here, '' she cursed to herself. With her head down, she retorted in a low voice, "Stop dreaming! I''m not sleeping with you. I''ll spend the night in the dorm.


    Carlos, however, tapped on the table with his fingers and stated, "Since we''re a couple, it''s time for you to move into my bedroom now. You need to get used to your identity as my wife."


    "Forget about it! I''m moving back to my dorm on the campus. Already, Kasie and my roommates are missing me, while I''m here wasting time with you."


    Putting on a serious face, Carlos nodded and said, "Got it. Thank you for reminding me."


    Just when Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and thought he had agreed with her, he continued, "Thank you for reminding me that we''re still sleeping in separate bedrooms. I know I shouldn''t have neglected you for all the three years we have been married. From now on, all that will change. Whatever you prefer, I''llply, for the sake of love." So far, he had already given her plenty of time, and he believed it was time for him to take her for a wife.


    The more time they spent with each other, the more he understood her. If he kept waiting until she was ready to give him children, he might watch with envy while Damon and Wesley send their own to school.


    Sometimes, he was a real pain in the butt. Tired of his bullheaded persistence, Debbie leaned over the table and reprimanded, "Stop giving me that bull-crap! Let''s talk about something else."


    "All right. There''s a birthday party you should be attending tomorrow evening," he announced.


    A birthday party? "Whose birthday party?" she asked in obvious surprise.


    Actingconic, Carlos picked up the iPad on the table, powered it on and ced it in front of Debbie.


    There was a photo beside a short bio of the birthday girl, Megan Lan, who was turning eighteen.


    That was it! There was no more information.


    ''Is he taking me to the party? Does that mean Carlos doesn''t take the girl or her birthday party seriously?'' Debbie wondered, but she chose to keep her mouth shut.


    When they came back to Y City and arrived at the vi, Debbie received Kasie''s call. They chatted on the phone cheerfully, Debbie opening up on how Carlos hade to rescue her.


    "And then? In order to thank him, you gave yourself to him?"


    After some pause, Debbie answered, "No." Finally, she had someone she could open up to and vent out her frustration. "You know what, Carlos Huo is such an insensitive male chauvinist. Can you believe it? I thought we would make lovest night. After great forey with lots of kissing and touching, I was ready to give myself to him. But you know what, the bastard started an argument, just at the moment when I thought I was ready for him.


    I''ve never seen such an unreasonable, arrogant man." "What happened?" Kasie asked with genuine concern.


    "From nowhere, he mentioned something that I didn''t like. To me it was a small matter, but apparently, he''s an imcable man and he wouldn''t budge. I was so frustrated. The night almost ended in a fight. Not that I''m absolutely free of me, but I think, Carlos needs to work on his ego. At this rate, he might end up thinking a wife is supposed to be a mindless bootlicker." But Kasie knew Debbie too was stubborn. If Carlos indeed offended her, it would take quite a deal of pleading and coaxing to change her mind. However, Carlos himself was a proud man, and their rtionship had been a stormy one for a long time. Neither of them wanted to back down whenever they disagreed.


    The unromantic details left Kasie in worry. After a long pause, she finally calmed herself down and said, "Deb, we are girls. And tenderness is our strongest weapon. Power has gotten into your husband''s head, and he thinks he''s in control of your love as well. You need to act nice, instead of arguing with him."


    ''Haven''t I been a little too nice already?'' Debbie rolled her eyes andined, "Fine! I''ll give it a try, if you say so. How do I go about it, anyway?"


    "Okay, listen carefully." Taking a moment to clear her throat, Kasie said with affected tenderness, "First, you need to apologize. Whether you were the cause of the argument or not, you need to take the first step. Waiting for Carlos to apologize first is almost impossible, at least, judging from what I know about him. Once you''ve made peace, it would be good to start off on a high. That''s the best time for you guys to bang."


    "Wait. ''Bang''? Are you kidding me?" It gave Debbie goosebumps to imagine Kasie''s brazenness.


    "C''mon Debbie," Kasie coaxed. "Are you some cave woman? Use Google search, if you didn''t get what I said, sweetie."


    "It''s not that I didn''t get what you meant. It''s the tititing way you put it that makes me doubt you. Jeez, you make me flinch, Kasie Zheng!" eximed Debbie, feeling uneasy at her friend''s direct manner. .


    "Take it easy, girl. It''s your love life I''m trying to save," Kasie replied.


    "Thank goodness, in me, you have a shrink and a good friend, who won''t sit on the fence and watch you and Carlos destroy your marriage," she added with a satisfied giggle.


    Both Kasie and Debbie knew each other well. They had been best friends for a long time. Banking on that friendship, Kasie urged, "You know countless women in this world want to marry Carlos. Right now, you have the best chance to win his heart. Otherwise, you''ll lose him. Anyway, you are a smart girl. I believe you''ll hack what it takes to make him your man. Remember that time when you argued with Gail over that cor pin? You acted like a spoiled girl before Mr. Huo, and he bought it."


    "But I''m not one of those women..."


    "You''re just an idiot!"


    "Fuck off!" Debbie shouted.


    Kasie cleared her throat and said with a smile, "I was just kidding. Don''t get mad at me, girl. You need to take care of your husband and satisfy his needs. Don''t lie to yourself that you''re the only woman he could ever find in the whole world. You should count yourself lucky and fight to keep him by any means. If you lose him, then you''ll wake up to what I''m trying to drive into your head, darling."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t!" Debbie said indifferently.


    Actually, what she meant was that she wouldn''t regret if she lost Carlos to another woman. But on second thought, she hated to think about such possibility.


    It was almost 8 p.m. when she hung up the phone. Time for her lessons, where Carlos was taking her through Advanced Mathematics.


    But instead of preparing for ss, Debbie rolled on her bed, dwelling on what Kasie had said. ''if I start sleeping with Carlos, will it be possible that he won''t force me to have so many sses?''


    She took out her phone and posted in her WeChat Moments, "I have a dream, and it is to sleep with CH. If he let me down, I''ll ask him to kneel on a washboard. If he let''s me down, I''ll ask him to kneel on durian shells. Hahaha!"


    Next, she opened the Weibo app and posted, "Carlos, why don''t you sleep with me?"


    Kristina had added Debbie as her "Close Friend" on Weibo, and she was able to read her post soon. Upon seeing Debbie''s post, Kristinamented, "Do you dare to mention Carlos Huo? That takes nerves."


    Already, Debbie has switched off her phone and left for Carlos'' ss. Little did she know that her posts had be a buzz.


    Many of her friends who saw the post in WeChat Moments, took the conversation to group chats. In one of the groups, Kasie mentioned Debbie andmented, "Tomboy, I felt shame for you. You''ve been married to Carlos for three years, but you are still a virgin. Do you have a problem? Or is it your husband who is the problem?"

 Chapter 73: You Are Not Going To Marry Gail Mu

    Chapter 73: You Are Not Going To Marry Gail MuDebbie felt frustrated at Kasie''s message. ''I don''t have a problem, and I don''t think Carlos is the problem!'' she retorted in her mind. Quickly, she typed in the group''s chat, "He and I are not that close yet, and I still need time!"


    To which Kristina chimed in, "Debbie, I''m really curious. Who is on top? You or he?"


    A clueless Debbie couldn''t find a good response, so she pretended to ignore Kristina, but deep inside, a lot of questions were running through her mind. Not to make her clumsiness obvious, she clicked on the emoji for anger and sent it. After a moment''s thought, she added, "Kasie, withdraw your previous messages. Don''t forget we have two boys in the group."


    Promptly, Kasie sent an emoji showing a speechless expression, and withdrew her previous messages


    Following suit, Debbie and Kristina also quickly withdrew theirments. By the time Dixon and Jared saw the group''s chat, they only saw a thread of several withdrawn messages.


    But Debbie''s problems were far from over, as her Weibo ount had been flooded withments and messages.


    The moment she opened her Weibo app, her phone buzzed non-stop with iing messages like a switchboard.


    When she checked at the end of notification tones, there was a total of more than 99 unread messages.


    ''What did I post on Weibo to attract all the iing chats?'' she wondered to herself.


    Coming to her senses, she remembered her hurried post, which she had forgotten about when the group chats exploded.


    The bad part was that a good number of people on the thread had copied Kristina''sments¡ª"Do you dare mention Carlos Huo?"


    As if this was not enough, some people even mentioned Carlos in thements.


    Another popr person on the thread was Jared, whosement had racked up hundreds of likes¡ª"Time waits for no men; just do it!"


    A strangermented, "In the sky the clouds float; it is Carlos'' dick that I want."


    Thisment had the most likes on the thread.


    Debbie felt annoyed when others showed great interest in her husband. Triggered by thement, she deleted it without hesitation.


    While she was chatting with Carlos'' admirers on Weibo, she got a text message from Carlos saying, "I need to work overtime tonight. So there will be no ss this evening. Just stay at home and wait for me. And don''t sing in the bar!"


    The conversation on Weibo was too engaging for Debbie to begin arguing with Carlos. ying along, she simply typed "Yes, Mr. Handsome!" and sent the message.


    Upon reading her reply, Carlos curled his lips with a sense of satisfaction, though he wondered why she hadn''t put up a protest, like her usual self.


    Growing suspicious, he opened the WeChat Moments and bumped into her trending post.


    At around 11 p.m., after a yawn, Debbie opened her WeChat Moments and saw ament left by a stranger with the pseudonym "C". "Believe me, it''s not a dream," read theconicment.


    Confused, Debbie opened C''s Moments and there was only one post on financial news.


    Who was this C?


    Without giving much thought to C''s identity, she closed the WeChat app and began to chat with the girls on Weibo again.


    Testing the waters, she made sure to throw in a negative word here and there about Carlos, just to see how the girls reacted. And sure enough, they would attack her immediately, often with epithets and zeal. ''The guy has quite some fanatical followers!'' she thought to herself, envious of her husband.


    Time passed, but Carlos still didn''te back. She dozed off and dropped her phone on the bed. The next morning, she woke up before daybreak and was about to get out of bed to pee. To her surprise, she found Carlos sleeping beside her, his right hand thrown across her waist.


    Without stopping to think, she got out of bed and walked towards the toilet.


    When she came back, he was still fast asleep. Too sleepy to think, she also slid between the sheets, closed her eyes again.


    As she was drifting off, Carlos snuggled closer, crossing his arms over her, a little higher than he previously held her. Without opening her eyes, she turned to face him, made herselffortable in his embrace and went out like a light.


    Little did she know that Carlos'' eyes were wide open. He looked at her, rubbed his arching brows and tried his best to ignore his erection.


    At the time, Debbie was dreaming. Having a nightmare, to be more exact.


    In the dream, Carlos kissed her on the lips. Then, he kissed her neck, her chest... Then Gail popped in her dream.


    Jolted by the strange dream, she sat up only to realize, strangely, that she was naked and her pajamas were on the floor. But without stopping to think, she put on her pajamas and ran down the stairs. In the dining room, Carlos, who was eating his breakfast, asked her indifferently, "What are you doing?"


    Ignoring his question, Debbie gasped for air and blurted out, "Carlos Huo, I know you don''t care if I divorce you. You''ve already thought of marrying Gail Mu instead, but trust me, that bitch will screw your life!"


    That was a bombshell! After what seemed like an eternity, Carlos looked away from the hickeys on her neck and asked in confusion, "Who is Gail Mu? Why would I divorce you? And why am I going to marry that bitch?"


    Somehow, the word "bitch"ing out from Carlos'' lips amused Debbie.


    Then she realized that it was just a dream. In her dream, Gail married Carlos. At their wedding, she ground Debbie beneath her heel and mocked her mercilessly.


    Debbie scratched her hair in embarrassment and murmured, "Nothing. Continue with your breakfast. I need to go back to sleep.


    Before she could turn around, Carlos stopped her by saying, "Freshen up and have breakfast. The stylists will be here soon." "This early?" she asked in disbelief.


    The party would start in the evening, so she thought the stylists woulde here in the afternoon. "Uh-huh." He lowered his head and continued to eat his breakfast.


    Seeing he was not speaking, Debbie turned around and walked up the stairs to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    After that, she got into the cloakroom to get dressed. However, what she saw in the mirror made her scream.


    By instinct, she stepped back from the mirror, without even realizing it. When she sobered up, she moved closer once more and checked herself carefully. There were many love bites and her hair was ruffed in a way that meant only one thing. Instantly, she realized that it was not a dream--- Carlos kissed her all over and even undress her. Just how he had gone, she couldn''t tell.


    ''Dang! This old scoundrel!


    People will think we had wild sexst night when they see me like this. How am I supposed to step out like this? I don''t want to wear a scarf!'' she cursed inwardly.


    The stylist arrived at the vi soon. They had brought a cosmetic case and a collection of dresses, as well as high heels and bags to match the dresses.


    Since it was a birthday party, an evening dress was not necessary. Carlos himself chose two from the dresses--one beige, the other ice-blue. He gave them to Debbie saying, "Try them on."


    Debbie went upstairs with the dresses in her arms.


    Ten minutester, the girl showing at the staircase made Carlos'' eyes light up. Despite wearing no make-up, she looked incredibly angelic. The ice-blue dress left just enough of her long legs and fair skin, which definitely got Carlos'' attention.


    She had also tried the beige dress on, but the ice-blue one looked better. She put on a white wind coat and went down the stairs.


    With a bright smile, she stopped before Carlos, her face blushing at the intense gaze. "How do I look?" she asked with a hopeful expression.


    Without answering her question, he looked away and ordered the servants, "Hang the rest of the clothes in the cloakroom."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Are these dresses all mine?'' Debbie wondered in awe. Tugging at his sleeve, she said, "Carlos, I don''t think I need so many dresses."


    It would be winter in about a month, and she didn''t think she had the chance to wear these dresses before winter.


    "There is no harm in hanging them there."


    Debbie was left speechless. ''The evil capitalist!'' she mused.

 Chapter 74: Wear Dresses More Often

    Chapter 74: Wear Dresses More OftenCarlos selected a pair of high heels and some essories for Debbie. Now, all that was left to do was put on the makeup. He looked at Debbie''s bare face and turned to one of the stylists. "Light makeup."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When the stylist was about to rouge her lips, Debbie stopped her, excused herself and ran up the stairs. After a while, she came back carrying a delicate box. She opened the box carefully, treating it as if it had her most precious belongings. "May I use my own lipstick?" she asked with a hopeful smile.


    Inside the box were dozens of lipsticks of different brands and colors.


    The stylist was a bit surprised by her request, but then nodded. "Sure. Why not?"


    Debbie beamed and selected a pink one from the box.


    Carlos walked up to her and picked up the box casually. He stared curiously at the lipsticks, and asked, "I thought you disliked wearing makeup. Why do you have so many lipsticks?"


    Debbie answered indifferently, "It''s true that I don''t like wearing too much makeup. But that doesn''t mean I can''t have a few lipsticks."


    As he put the box back on the dressing table, Carlos immediately remembered what had happened in the Shining International zast time. Olga had snatched a lipstick set from Debbie and instead of siding with his wife, he had bought the set for Olga and even threatened to throw Debbie out of the mall.


    ''Oh my God! What have I done? Debbie must have felt so wronged back then.'' Carlos realized the mistake he had made and wanted to make amends for the past.


    Debbie was discussing the texture of the lipstick with the stylist. Little did she know what Carlos was thinking about.


    Once she was done, she jumped off her chair and ran towards him. She gave him a sweet smile and asked, "Do I look good now?"


    He was lost in his past memories and was somewhat absent-minded. Staring at her with nk eyes, he nodded without saying a word.


    Debbie pouted, disappointed by hisck of enthusiasm. She thought Carlos would be stunned by her beauty, but he remained unaffected. She put the lipstick into her purse because she might have to fix her makeupter. The box was taken back safely to her bedroom.


    When they reached their destination, Debbie finally understood why she had to get up so early that morning.


    It was already noon by the time she was done with her makeup. After lunch, they arrived at the harbor. There, they boarded a ship and after traveling further into the sea, they had to take a helicopter. When they reached the ind, it was already dark. ''I really don''t understand these rich guys. Why do they feel the necessity to hold a party on such a remote ind?'' Debbie had thought to herself on her way to the ind.


    But when she arrived, she soon understood why.


    While in the helicopter, Debbie looked down at the ind and the ocean surrounding it. The green ind looked like a giant emerald, adorning the blue ocean.


    Putting the European style vis and the ssic decoration aside, the colorful flowers, the clean beaches and the blue ocean formed a beautifulndscape.


    The ind was covered by tropical trees and flowers. The temperature here was above twenty degrees throughout the year.


    After she quickly climbed out of the helicopter, Carlos helped Debbie take off her wind coat and handed it to the butler standing next to them. Debbie stretched her arms to loosen up her sore muscles and smoothed her hair lightly.


    All of a sudden, she felt Carlos'' warm breath on her ear as he whispered, "You should wear dresses more often. You look great today." Debbie blushed scarlet at his unexpectedpliment.


    She feigned anger andined, "I asked you whether I looked good in the vi, and you walked away without answering me. I thought I didn''t look good."


    Carlos handed his coat and waistcoat to the butler. He looked handsome in his white shirt. Walking closer to her, he swiftly pulled her into his arms and kissed her on her lips, without minding the people around them. "You are the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen," he said, releasing her from the kiss.


    Debbie''s face turned tomato red instantly, mostly because of hispliment, but also because the butler was still standing behind them. She gripped his shirt with one hand and pushed him away with the other. "Don''t... People are watching us," she murmured.


    Carlos shed a sly smile and continued to tease her, "Are you saying that it''s okay to do this when we are alone?"


    Words left Debbie as she stared into his hungry eyes. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek once. "Will you let me go now?" she asked, with a shy smile.


    Carlos was amused, almost shocked by her quick peck on his cheek. He thought it was adorable and was reluctant to let her go now. He held her tighter and said, "No."


    Debbie pouted her lips, ready to retort. But Carlos added, "I''ll let you go for now. But when we reach hometer, wait for me in my bed." Debbie didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She was safe for now, but she was a little worried about what would happen in the evening.


    "Debbie!" A man''s voice brought her back to her senses


    She turned to see who it was. From not too far away, a couple was approaching them, arm in arm. Colleen was wearing a long yellow dress and her partner was Curtis.


    He stared at Carlos and Debbie in confusion. "Why are you two here together?" he asked.


    Debbie was also surprised to see Curtis and his girlfriend there. "Mr. Lu, Colleen, how are you doing?" she greeted them. As she said her hellos to them, she pushed Carlos aside to keep him at arm''s length. This made Carlos'' face turn sour.


    Colleen gave Debbie a friendly smile and said, "We''re doing great! Debbie, thest time I saw you and Carlos, you were not on good terms with each other. Since when did you two be so close? Is there a story you want to share with me?"


    Curtis was as curious as his girlfriend to know that.


    Debbie was too embarrassed to answer her question. She lowered her head, staring at her shoes, not knowing what to say. When she failed to respond, Carlos reached out to pull her into his arms and said nonchntly, "She''s my wife. Of course, we are close to each other."


    Carlos remembered that Curtis has a soft spot for Debbie. He cast a challenging nce at Curtis. Although Carlos didn''t know about the nature of the rtionship between Debbie and Curtis, he decided to keep her away from Curtis anyway. ''She is my wife and I will be the one to take care of her from here onward, '' he swore to himself.


    Curtis and Colleen were held speechless by Carlos'' deration. They both stood stunned, not knowing how to react. Shock was written all over their faces. Even Curtis, who always kept his calm, was at a loss for words.


    As Carlos'' friend, Curtis knew that he had gotten married three years ago. But he didn''t know that his wife was Debbie!


    ''So, Carlos'' wife is my...'' Curtis thought.


    "Debbie,e here for a minute!" Curtis said, waving at her. He had kept a secret from Debbie and hadn''t nned on telling her now. But it looked like it was time to let her know. If Debbie were someone else'' wife, Curtis wouldn''t have been worried about her. He knew that she was not the one to be bullied easily.


    But she was with Carlos. Curtis knew his buddy well, and he was actually worried about Debbie now.


    Debbie began to walk towards Curtis, but Carlos grabbed her right hand tightly and pulled her back. He said in a low growl, "Honey, you are a married woman. When another man waves at you and asks you to go with him, you should turn him down. Understand?"


    Everyone was rendered speechless and Curtis raised his eyebrows in surprise. They wondered why Carlos was so jealous and possessive all of a sudden.


    Debbie, whose face had be red again, said in a whisper, "Then youe with me." She didn''t want to turn Curtis down impolitely. After all, he had treated her well in the past.


    "Fine. Next time if someone asks you to go with them anywhere, just call me and I''lle with you."


    Debbie looked intensely at Carlos'' face, trying to figure out whether he was joking. But it looked like he really meant it.


    Colleen chimed in, "Hey, Carlos. Curtis only wants to have a word with Debbie. Why do you have to show off your affection in front of us? Are you even the same cool Mr. President anymore?"

 Chapter 75: This Is My Wife

    Chapter 75: This Is My WifeArm in arm, Carlos and Debbie sauntered forward to stand in front of Curtis and Colleen. Grinning like a possum eating persimmon, Carlos enthused to Colleen, "When Curtis proposed to you before us, you two showed off your affection for each other as well. We were so jealous of you back then."


    At the mention of the loving memories, Colleen smiled so broadly that her round eyes were reduced to slits. Curtis smiled as well. Then they looked each other in the eye, eyes full of affection.


    The couple seemed devoted to each other, something that Debbie greatly admired.


    The envy on her face didn''t escape Carlos'' notice. He held her hand tighter. ''Debbie Nian, from this day onwards, I, Carlos Huo, will not have you admiring anyone else...'' Carlos swore to himself.


    Before any of them could speak, a young man''s voice came from behind their backs. "Hey! Mr. Huo and Mr. Lu. I''ve heard a lot about you two!"


    Turning around, Debbie saw two men, one in a ck suit and the other in white walking toward them.


    It was Jared''s brother, the guy in white who had called. Debbie knew who he was, but they were not acquaintances.


    The man in ck looked familiar to Debbie. She remembered she had seen him once on TV, and he was a colonel or something. ''In real life, he looks much more handsome than on TV!'' Debbie thought, letting her eyes settle upon the man''s face.


    She was really surprised to see them here. Who was this Megan Lan? Why did the four richest young men in Y City all appear at her birthday party?


    When he noticed his wife was drooling over another man, Carlos'' face soured. At once he pulled her into his arms and announced in a cold voice, "This is my wife, Debbie Nian."


    The announcement caught Wesley off guard. Among the four of them, he was the youngest, and this being a big bash, he had probablye prepared to mingle. The first in the group of four to have a girlfriend was Curtis. His girlfriend, Colleen, was 28 years old, two years older than Wesley.


    But Debbie, if his memory wasn''t lying, was only a college student and was only 21 years old!


    Still single at 26, Wesley felt dejected to know that someone five years younger was in a stable rtionship. Reluctantly, he stepped forward to stand before Debbie and made a military salute. "Nice to meet you, Debbie. I''m Wesley Li."


    Although he was in a suit, it didn''t look weird when he made the salute. In fact, he looked quite charming.


    The man''s loud and clear voice startled Debbie, but she immediately regained herposure and returned a not-so-standard salute. "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m Debbie Nian. I''ve practiced martial arts for years. I''d like to challenge you when you''re free some day."


    However, Wesley''s face changed dramatically at her words.


    Some years back, he remembered a girl of Debbie''s age standing before him and cheerily saying, "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m your new neighbor. I may have to trouble you in the future."


    Somehow, he realized that Debbie resembled the girl when she smiled.


    Sadly, the girl got engaged to another man, shortly after Wesley had fallen in love with her.


    Debbie was not a soldier and her arm went numb for maintaining the salute posture for two minutes. However, Wesley remained staring at her, without a word.


    The atmosphere became really weird, but Debbie didn''t know what was wrong.


    The next moment, Carlos pulled her behind his back to stop Wesley from looking at her. His face turned sullen. "She''s not her!" he told Wesley.


    ''Why did Carlos say that?'' she wondered, but she noticed Wesley came back to his senses instantly.


    He withdrew his hand, stepped back and adjusted his suit. To smooth things over, Damon reached his arm to hold Wesley''s shoulder and offered, "Let''s get going. Megan must be looking forward to seeing us."


    Feeling ufortable, Wesley threw Damon''s hand off.


    "Why would you stick close to another man when there''re so many good girls around here?"


    he sternly reprimanded Damon. Debbie couldn''t helpughing out loud at Wesley''s words.


    "Is it so funny?" asked Carlos, rolling his eyes.


    "They''re interesting guys," she replied.


    "Sucks to be me!" said Damon dejectedly. "There are so many pretty girls in the world. And he thinks I like hanging around with him?! I guess he went mad because he''s stayed in the army without seeing a woman for so long. He must have thought I had a thing for him!'' he said to Debbie with a teasing smile.


    Damon and Jared were actually brothers who resembled each other very much in character. Meeting Damon, Debbie felt close to him as if she were seeing Jared instead. "Yes, I know you obviously would''t have a thing for him. You and Jared are both yboys and have dated countless women."


    Damon''s mouth gaped. Smoothing his blond hair, he murmured, "Really? I''m a yboy in your eyes? Fine! A yboy is much better than a gay to me."


    While Debbie and Damon were chatting joyfully, a young girl in light green ball gown and a pair of ss shoes appeared in their sights.


    Holding her hemlines in her hands, she ran happily towards them, her long ck hair flying in the wind. A wide grin on her face.


    When she came closer, Debbie finally saw how she looked. She had beautiful blue eyes and wore sparkling red lipstick.


    Silently, Debbie praised, ''Wow, she''s a fairly!''


    Megan came to a halt and held Damon''s waist. "Uncle Damon!" she called our cheerfully.


    In return, Damon stroke her hair. ''Happy birthday, Megan," he enthused, gesture for his assistant to hand her the birthday gift.


    Beaming a sweet smile, Megan received the gift with appreciation. "Thanks, Uncle Damon."


    "Happy 18th birthday, Megan. This is the gift from Curtis and me," Colleen said with a friendly smile, as she walked up to hand over her gift.


    "Thank you, uncle Curtis." said Megan, her smile even wider. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek.


    Then she turned to Colleen and expressed her gratefulness with a hug.


    Meanwhile, Debbie watched her moves in awe. ''Is this girl that close with Curtis? She even kissed him in front of Colleen!''


    After greeting Wesley, Megan walked towards Carlos and sped his palm into hers. Acting pettishly, she said, "Uncle Carlos, I absolutely love this ind. Thank you for such a fabulous gift. I love you "


    As Debbie slowly turned to look around the ind, her eyes popped wide in shock.


    ''I guess this ind at least costs hundreds of millions. Is Carlos that rich to afford a whole ind as a birthday gift?'' she mused.


    In particrly good mood, Carlos, smiled to Megan and introduced Debbie to her. "Megan, I''d like you to meet Debbie Nian. You may call her Aunt Debbie. Deb, this is Megan Lan."


    Pretending that she just saw Debbie, Megan eximed, "Uncle Carlos, Since when did you have a girlfriend? You didn''t even tell me!"


    "She''s not my girlfriend, She''s my wife. We''ve already gotten married," Carlos exined.


    Debbie shed a big smile and reach out her right hand. "Nice to meet you, Megan. I''m Debbie Nian. Happy birthday."

 Chapter 76: Watch Out For Megan

    Chapter 76: Watch Out For Megan"Hi, Aunt Debbie. What the heck? When did you and Uncle Carlos tie the knot?" Megan asked with an innocent look on her face. She let go of Carlos, came over to Debbie, and held her arm like an old friend, though this was the first time they had met.


    Debbie gave an awkward smile. "We got married three years ago, but he was always busy, so we weren''t able to go out on a date until recently."


    "Oh, I see," Megan responded. Then she turned to Carlos andined, "Uncle Carlos, this is all your fault. You guys have been married for three years. So howe we haven''t seen her til now?" Carlos held Debbie''s hand with a smile.


    "You are right. Mea culpa. I''ll make up for it," he promised while looking Debbie in the eye.


    Debbie blushed. She noticed Carlos was flirting with her again and every time he did that, her heart started pounding.


    When the group walked in, a throng of young people already packed the venue where the party was being held. Everyone was having fun.


    When people saw them, the women went crazy. "It''s him! It''s Carlos Huo! And his friends too! My God! I can''t believe I''m seeing Carlos Huo!" one of them eximed.


    "Wow! They''re so hot! I like all four. What should I do?" a second woman said.


    "Megan was right. She really is tight with Mr. Huo. But who''s the woman next to him?" another wondered.


    "I dunno! Never seen her before, but she''s gorgeous," their friend said.


    Their discussion went on like that, making this or thatment, usually about their looks.


    Later, the group split up. Damon was pulled away from his friends by two beautiful women. Curtis and Colleen went somewhere alone. Wesley left his friends with Megan while she held his arm. Only Debbie and Carlos stayed put.


    A waiter came to them offering all kinds of alcohol. Carlos took a ss of wine from the tray. When Debbie thought it was for her, Carlos told the waiter, "A ss of lemonade, please."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After the waiter had left, Carlos sipped the wine and asked Debbie, "There''s food over there. Hungry?"


    Debbie didn''t respond. She looked at him and asked, "Why lemonade?"


    "For you," answered Carlos.


    Debbie was struck speechless. She looked around and everyone else had a ss of something alcoholic: Wine, liquor, champagne, even cocktails¡ªno one was drinking lemonade. "Lemonade? Seriously?"


    "Yes," Carlos said. Simple, direct, and to the point. He didn''t like it when she drank alcohol.


    Debbie was annoyed, but she knew she couldn''t convince Carlos to let up. He was stubborn like that.


    Soon the lemonade was served. She took the drink resignedly and followed Carlos to the refreshment tables. As usual cake was her favorite. She picked up a Hokkaido chiffon cupcake. After taking a bite, she asked, "Any shows tonight?"


    "Yeah. Wesley invited Megan''s favorite actress," Carlos answered while leaning against the table behind him.


    Seeing how much the four richest and most powerful young men spoiled Megan, Debbie couldn''t help asking, "Who is she?"


    "Megan Lan."


    "I know that. I mean¡ª"


    "Carlos, Megan was looking for you," Damon cut in, holding one tall, slim woman in each arm.


    "Okay, I''ll go check on her. You have some fun," Carlos said to her and left.


    A minuteter, Debbie saw Megan take Carlos'' arm and walk into a room with him while they were talking andughing. Debbie stared at the door, but after 15 minutes or so neither of them left the room.


    She hesitated about whether to knock on the door or not. To her surpise, Colleen was already standing next to her, holding a ss of champagne. "Let''s dance," she urged.


    It was pitch dark outside. Deafening music echoed around the ind. And the thumping could be heard everywhere. Tons of young people undted on the dance floor, hypnotized by the pulsing beats and pleasure.


    Debbie took onest nce at the room where Carlos was before nodding her assent to Colleen.


    Once on the dance floor, Colleen shifted from a gentle, quiet young woman into a hot, seductive dancing queen. She shimmied and stepped in time to the music. She wasn''t the shy young woman anymore¡ªshe was a hottie on the dance floor and no one could stop her.


    Slowly, even Debbie sumbed to the mesmerizing beats and started to move her body. But Debbie wasn''t really in a dancing mood.


    Her mind was millions of miles away. She was thinking about Carlos and Megan. ''What are they doing in that room? Am I being paranoid?''


    Like a mind reader, Colleen suddenly stopped dancing. She hugged Debbie and whispered to her, "I thought the same thing. I thought I was just paranoid, but it turned out... Just...just watch out for Megan."


    Before Debbie could say anything back, Colleen was all smiles as she walked over to Curtis who was waving at her.


    Standing on the dance floor, Debbie watched Colleen leave, so confused.


    ''What did she mean?''


    Curtis saw Debbie standing alone on the dance floor. When Colleen approached him, he remarked, "I guess you didn''t behave while I was away. Did you have fun?"


    Colleen grabbed his hand and said, "Debbie and I had just started dancing before you brought me here and left her alone. Debbie will be upset."


    "You want to go back? You can dance more," Curtis said with a smile. He knew Colleen better than anyone else. On the outside, she was quiet and tender; on the inside, she was as wild as a panther.


    "Not on your life. I want to keep an eye on my boyfriend in case some teenage girl steals him away from me." Colleen meant Megan, but Curtis didn''t realize that and kissed her forehead.


    "I saw Megan and Carlos walk into another room. Any idea what they''re doing there?" Colleen asked, assuming a casual tone.


    Curtis didn''t answer but flicked her head. "Ow! Why did you do that? Don''t you love me anymore?" she cried.


    "Why are you so focused on Carlos? A friend of Megan''s gave her a painting as a birthday gift. It was andscape painting of the Qing Dynasty. She wanted Carlos to verify it wasn''t a fake.


    "Oh? Carlos knows about antiques? I didn''t know that."


    "He''s seen a lot of them, so he more or less knows."


    Colleen pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She wanted to go back to Debbie and tell her what she just heard. After thinking about it, she let go of Curtis'' hand and asked, "Debbie''s alone on the dance floor. Aren''t you worried?"


    "Nope," he replied.


    In fact, Curtis wasn''t worried at all. When they walked in, everyone had seen Debbie with Carlos. That was enough to ensure that no one was going to mess with her even if they didn''t know who she was.


    Besides, all the guests at the party were good people. Debbie knew martial arts, too. She could take care of herself. So Curtis was going to let her do what she wanted and have fun.


    Hearing what Curtis said, Colleen didn''t insist on going back to the dance floor and stayed at his side.


    Later, two women invited Debbie to go sailing. She wanted to go. She also thought she should tell Carlos about it in case he was worried. But he still hadn''te out of the room yet, so Debbie had to go alone.


    Fortunately, before she stepped on the boat, she saw Colleen and invited her along. So Curtis also knew where she was.


    Once the two girls were aboard, Curtis told the pilot, "It''ste. Don''t go far. A circuit around this area will do."


    "Yes, sir."


    There were quite a few people on the boat. Debbie didn''t talk much with strangers, but because of her lively and outgoing personality, she fit in very soon.


    Musical instruments were avable on the boat. Debbie took a guitar and yed "Never Grow Old" for everyone. "I had a dream . Strange it may seem. It was my perfect day. Open my eyes, I realize, this is my perfect day..."


    When the song was over, everyone was enthusiastically pping, and made their enjoyment known.

 Chapter 77: The Fight

    Chapter 77: The Fight"Debbie, if you be a superstar, I''ll go to your concert," said one of the people on the boat.


    "Why did you waste your talents going to Economics and Management School? You should have chosen a music school. You could be a pop star," another observed.


    But Debbie framed theirments asplimentary to Carlos.


    She thought they were trying to suck up to Carlos, rather than actually praising her performance. They''d been seen at the party together, after all.


    After an hour, the boat came back and docked, but the party didn''t end until after midnight. That was when Debbie finally caught sight of her husband.


    But he was not alone. Megan, who was at his side with a smile, was seeing the guests off with him. He handsome and she pretty, they looked like a couple.


    The sight of them being together upset Debbie. But she managed to check her emotions. She walked over to them and took Carlos'' arm. "I''m tired. I want to go home," she said.


    Carlos checked the time¡ªit was already past midnight.


    But before he could say yes, Megan cut in with a smile, "Uncle Carlos, I didn''te here in my car. I was going to crash here tonight, but everyone''s taking off and I''m scared staying here alone. Can you give me a lift?"


    Carlos wouldn''t say no to such a small request.


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard Carlos say yes. She smiled wryly before sitting on the sofa and ying with her phone while waiting for them to say their farewells to the attendees.


    Finally, it was 1 a.m., and all the guests were gone. They boarded a boat and started their journey back.


    When Debbie finally saw Carlos'' Emperor parked close by, she was relieved, and started walking towards the car. She took it for granted she should sit in the passenger seat.


    Before she could reach the car, however, Megan skipped to the car happily and opened the passenger side door. "Aunt Debbie,e on. It''ste," she shouted to Debbie.


    Debbie was surprised by what she was doing. ''Of course I know it''ste. But what does she think she is doing?


    If she rides shotgun, where am I supposed to sit? I''m Carlos'' wife. Shouldn''t I sit next to my husband?''


    While Debbie was pondering this, Carlos put his hand above Megan''s head protectively when she got in the car.


    After Megan got in, Carlos closed the passenger side door and opened the back door for Debbie. Standing next to the door, he stretched out his right hand towards the door in a gesture of invitation as a sign of chivalry.


    Debbie was totally enraged. Her sleepiness had been banished. Why was Megan more important to him than her, his wife?


    She wanted to scream, "No. I don''t want to get in your damn car!"


    But looking around, she found Carlos'' car was the only one avable at thatte hour.


    Ignoring him, Debbie opened the back door on the other side and got in.


    Only then did Carlos notice his wife''s bad mood. He walked around the car, craned his head into the car and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Debbie closed her eyes and answered in a cold tone, "Nothing. Just sleepy."


    "Okay. We''ll head home after we drop off Megan."


    After that, he closed the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Debbie watched him start the car and sighed. He didn''t understand her at all.


    The car sped down the road in the darkness. Sitting in the back, Debbie looked outside the window nkly, wide awake. The headlights of other cars knifed through the gloom. The girl in the passenger seat was giggling and speaking to Carlos. It bothered Debbie so much she wanted to plug her ears.


    Carlos didn''t talk much and only responded when it was necessary. He didn''t seem all that perturbed by the situation. But he never embarrassed Megan by allowing awkward silence. He made conversation quite pleasant for the girl. And the way she was carrying on, you could tell she enjoyed every minute.


    The car slowed down as it approached arge, fancy housingmunity. ''This must be where the girl lives, '' Debbie thought. There were tens of floors in each building. The skyscrapers made Debbie wonder whether Megan''s apartment was a gift from Carlos.


    When the car came to a halt, Megan was ready to get out. "Wait up. It''s dark, and not safe for you to walk alone. I''ll walk you to the door," Carlos offered.


    Debbie was fed up. ''Son of a bitch! Is she your wife or am I? Why do you care so much about her? Her building is right there! Only a heartbeat away from the car! How dangerous can it be?!


    And there are security guards patrolling the area, you jackass!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "Okay, thank you, Uncle Carlos," Megan said gratefully.


    Carlos looked back at Debbie before exiting the car, only to find that she was in the back seat, back straight, eyes closed. Assuming that she was asleep, he got out without waking her up. In reality, she was as stiff as a board, and mortified.


    Debbie waited in the car for twenty minutes, but there was no trace of her man.


    She was so furious she startedughing. ''That bastard is probably sleeping with her!''


    In the past, she would have exploded with rage by now.


    Yet in front of Carlos, she held her tongue.


    But staying in the car was impossible. She got out angrily and walked towards the entrance of themunity.


    Ten minutester, her phone rang. It was Carlos. Debbie gave a sneer and picked it up. "Mr. Huo, yourdy get in alright?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I left, of course! Do you think I should have stayed until after you two had sex? Or gone upstairs and watched?" Debbie blurted out furiously.


    For a moment, the other end of the phone was silent. "Megan is a kid Wesley and I are fostering together. Don''t overthink it." He finally spoke.


    "Huh! Fostering! Mr. Huo, you ARE rich. I''m overthinking it? Mr. Huo, think about what you did. And ask yourself why I''m mad!"


    Carlos ignored her sarcasm. "Where are you?" he asked again. He wanted to exin everything in person.


    "Don''t bother looking for me! Bye!"


    She hung up.


    Since it was a high-endmunity, it was in a remote location. At that hour, there were few cars on the road and a taxi was nowhere to be found. Debbie attempted to call a taxi through an app on her phone.


    But as soon as she unlocked her phone, Carlos called again.


    She hung up and logged in to the app, but Carlos called again. He kept calling and interrupting her. She gave up trying to get a ride.


    Frustrated and angry, Debbie sat on the curb, ring at the road.


    Then her phone buzzed. It was a message from Carlos. "Go ahead, Refuse my next call.


    See what happens," he threatened.


    When he called again, Debbie thundered, "Mr. Huo, I never knew you had such thick skin to keep calling like that. When someone doesn''t answer your call, it means they don''t want to talk to you. Get it?"


    Carlos'' patience ran out. His face darkened. Then a familiar figure by the roadside came into view. He hung up the phone without a word.


    Looking at her phone after Carlos had hung up, Debbie smiled wanly. ''This is unbelievable! Is he angry at me now? How could he, after what he did?!'' she said to herself.


    Soon, a car drove over. Debbie stood up. The headlights were so ring she had to turn her head away and close her eyes while walking backwards. When the car stopped behind her, she recognized that it was Carlos'' Emperor.


    He stepped out of the car, walked over to her, and pulled her into his arms fiercely.


    "Let go of me!" She tried to wrench herself free, but it was of no avail.


    "Why are you doing this?" No woman he''d been with had dared to act so difficult, so determined to have her own way. On the other hand, he didn''t understand what the woman was upset about. He thought she was just being unreasonable.


    "Why? You know why! How dare I? Right?" Her sarcasm made Carlos think it was time for her to chill out.

 Chapter 78: The Gift

    Chapter 78: The GiftSilently, Carlos tucked Debbie into the car. Then he buckled her up and closed the door before striding to the driver''s seat.


    But Debbie wasn''t staying in the car obediently. She wanted to get out. Yet she had hardly unfastened the seat belt before Carlos got in and locked the doors.


    Neither of them said a word until five minutester. "If you are angry because of Megan, don''t be." Carlos finally broke the silence.


    Howsoever, Debbie didn''t answer. Ignoring him, she closed her eyes and moved herself into a morefortable position. She needed rest.


    Stealing a nce at her, Carlos frowned. ''This woman is such a headache. What am I supposed to do with her?'' he wondered.


    As soon as the car pulled into the garage at the vi, Debbie jumped out, hurried into her room, and quickly locked the door from inside.


    Eager to talk to her, Carlos followed her upstairs and pushed the door to her room, only to realize she had locked it from inside. For several minutes he stood there, knocking, but there was no response. Once more he forcefully tried to turn the knob. A futile attempt. Frustrated, he checked the time on his watch. It was past 3 a.m. already. ''I might as well let her rest now. Hopefully, she will be in the mood to talk when she wakes up tomorrow, '' he thought with resignation.


    Back to his bedroom, though, Carlos couldn''t sleep on the matter. So he called Damon and told him what had happened after the party, hoping that he could help him figure out what had triggered Debbie''s anger. But Carlos left out some details, which he thought didn''t matter. For example, he didn''t mention that he and Megan stayed in the same room for a long time; that Megan took the passenger seat; and that he helped her with some math problems after he had escorted her to her apartment.


    Therefore, Damon was also puzzled after hearing what Carlos had said. "Did someone offend her on the ind?"


    Carlos shook his head. "Obviously, it has something to do with Megan. I just don''t know what it is."


    He still remembered what Debbie had shouted when he came out of Megan''s apartment.


    "Oh, then she must have misunderstood your rtionship with Megan. She is jealous. I think you two will be fine after you exin everything to her."


    "I did. I told her that Megan was a kid Wesley and I are fostering together."


    "And then?"


    Carlos took off his shirt and threw it into a basket.


    "When we got home, she was still mad. She went straight into her room and locked herself inside." It amused Damon how a girl like Debbie would be a threat to any man. How she would give a yer like him and Carlos, the CEO sleepless nights was something beyond Damon. Yet here they were, awake, on the phone in the middle of the night analyzing why she was mad.


    The problem was, even he, thedies'' man, couldn''t figure out what Debbie was angry about.


    So he started having wild guesses. "Maybe she is just being unreasonable. Or she is very possessive. Oh, or she is so possessive that she bes unreasonable."


    Carlos really didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Actually, good buddy, the simplest yet most effective solution is to do it, until she learns to forgive you." Damon was in fact speaking for himself. That was exactly what he had used on the woman he loved. And it had worked.


    "She is still a girl," Carlos replied.


    It took Damon a long while to realize what he meant by that. And when he did, he jumped up from the bed and asked in disbelief, "C''mon, Carlos. You want to tell me you and Debbie have never slept together?"


    Carlos suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "Carlos, man, what''s the problem? Are you impotent? Between you and Debbie, could there be a medical problem? Or are you gay?"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Carlos cursed. "I never force any woman. I want her to want to have sex with me."


    "Fine! Keep your cool then. Why are you freaking calling me in the middle of the night? Two hot chicks are waiting for me in bed!" Damon snarled.


    "Two women? D, does Adriana know about this?"


    The other end of the phone went silent, as if all of a sudden Damon''s mind went nk. "Get out! Both of you!" Carlos heard him shouting, apparently at a distance from the phone after a moment.


    Intrigued by what Damon was up to, Carlos looked out the window calmly, a cigarette in hand.


    He could hear the sound of door closing over the phone. "Where is she?" asked Damon.


    "Adriana showed up at the party, but when she saw you go into a hotel with another woman, she went back to New Zend," Carlos answered.


    Hearing this, Damon stood up from the sofa in a fluster, grabbed his red suit jacket, and said, "Bro, either you spoil your woman without a limit or you subjugate her in bed. Gotta go."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    The next day, Debbie slept in. When she got up, it was already noon. Sitting in bed, she looked around her room, her head swimming. It took her a moment to remember that she hade home in the middle of the night.


    Memories of Carlos and Megan came flooding back.


    After freshening up, she came downstairs to have lunch. When the doorbell rang, it was Julie who answered. Tristan walked in with a couple of shopping bags.


    He walked over to Debbie and greeted, "Good afternoon, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded, "Afternoon to you."


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo bought these and asked me to bring them to you."


    Debbie stopped eating and looked at those bags. Her eyes lit up on the sight of the logo of a designer lipstick brand she always wished for, but couldn''t afford. At the price of a six thousand dors per piece, it was way too expensive for her.


    "Thank Mr. Huo for me. But I won''t take these. Take them back to him so that he can give them to someone else," Debbie said in a t tone.


    Her refusal surprised Tristan. Had he walked into a marital storm? It was an awkward moment he wished he should have excused himself.


    But Carlos was his boss, and he felt obliged to put in a good word for the big man. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo picked these for you in person this morning. I''ve worked for Mr. Huo for a long time, and I''ve never seen him pick a gift for any woman before."


    Scooping some rice from from her te, Debbie asked casually, "What about Megan''s birthday gift?"


    Tristan was stunned. "Er... about that... Mr. Huo picked it himself.


    But what does this have to do with Miss Lan?" Tristan didn''t understand why Debbie suddenly brought up Megan. But he had to do his job. Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo was in an awful mood when he went to work this morning, but when he picked this gift for you, he was in an incredibly good mood."


    "A good mood? How did you know? Did he smile? Or did he tell you that himself?"


    Tristan was left speechless. He could tell that Debbie was furious about something.


    That made the situation even worse for him because although he was capable at work, he sucked when it came to women. The fact that he was a divorce man spoke for itself. Clutching at straws, he fumbled, "Well, as you know Mr. Huo doesn''t smile much. And he doesn''t put his feelings into words."


    "I know." Debbie responded crisply. Once again Tristan fell into silence.


    Careful not to make the situation spoil Tristan''s mood over her differences with Carlos, she simply said, "Take these lipsticks back to Carlos Huo. I don''t want them."


    However, unsure how he would face Carlos, Tristan put the lipsticks on the dinning table and turned around. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo, I can''t do that. If you don''t want them, I guess you will have to take them back to Mr. Huo yourself. They are out of my hands now."


    He said anxiously as he headed for the door.


    Once he got out of the house, he wiped beads of sweat off his forehead and feeling the warmth of sunshine, a sudden need to talk to someone filled his heart. To help his boss, he might need Emmett to be around. Among his colleagues, Emmett was a friend to Debbie. Meeting Debbie in this foul mood remind Tristan of his own struggle. ''Emmett,e back home. I wouldn''t be so miserable if you were here, '' he thought.


    Meanwhile, Emmett, who was on a construction site, supervising the crew, sneezed suddenly. ''Damn! Who is talking about me behind my back? Or is someone missing me?'' he wondered. Actually, he had been thinking, ''Mr. Huo, I miss you. I want to talk to you. Please take me back!''


    Bowing his head, he pondered over it for a while. Then he took out his phone and called Tristan. "Tristan, how are things with Mr. and Mrs. Huo? Are they getting along?"

 Chapter 79: Jealousy Reared Its Head

    Chapter 79: Jealousy Reared Its HeadWhen Tristan got Emmett''s call, he had just returned to the office. Emmett''s question caused him to think about the lipsticks Carlos had bought Debbie. In his opinion, a gift meant their rtionship was okay. So he replied, "They''re fine."


    "OK. Thanks," Emmett said. After ending the call with Tristan, he called Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t realize she hadn''t talked to Emmett in a long time until she got his call.


    "Hi, Emmett," she said. She was about to go to Carlos''pany to return the lipsticks when her phone rang.


    "Boo...hoo... How... how are you, Mrs. Huo?"


    Emmett cried over the phone, which made Debbie shiver. She thought something awful must have happened. "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    The next moment, Emmett asked cautiously, "Mrs. Huo, is Mr. Huo with you?"


    "No. Why?" she wondered.


    Hearing that Carlos wasn''t around, Emmett stopped crying and his voice went back to normal. "Mrs. Huo, I was sent away to carry bricks on a construction site because of you. I''ve been in this dull, terrible ce for a month. You can''t imagine what I''ve been through. When you pour yourself a drink and look out the window of yourfortable vi, do you ever think of me? Does it hurt when you do?"


    Debbie was surprised to hear that. ''Emmett? Carrying bricks? Because of me?


    Why didn''t Carlos tell me? I asked him about Emmett, but...''


    "Sorry, I didn''t know," she apologized.


    "Now you know. I want my old job back. You''re Mr. Huo''s wife. Can you help me out? If you bring me back, I''ll do anything for you. Anything," Emmett pleaded.


    "Do anything for me? What about my husband?"


    Debbie asked. "Well, do anything for both of you."


    Debbie promised she''d put in a good word, but she couldn''t promise that Carlos would forgive him. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he said that was fine. After ending the phone call, Debbie looked at the cartons of lipsticks, wondering what to do next. She had been thinking of returning the gift to Carlos. She intended to do so resolutely, so she would know that she couldn''t be bought like that. She wasn''t happy. But Emmett''s phone call made her hesitate. She had to give it more thought before going to Carlos''pany and talking to him.


    When Debbie visited ZL Groupter, Carlos had juste back to his office after a meeting with a client.


    Just likest time, Rhonda received her at the reception desk.


    The difference was, this time Rhonda trotted over to her as soon as she saw her. "Nice to see you, Miss Nian. You''re here to see Mr. Huo, right?" Without giving Debbie a chance to say anything, she added with a smile, "Mr. Huo has just returned to his office. I''ll take you there right away."


    Rhonda''s over-the-top enthusiasm made Debbie ufortable. She gave her a smile and said, "Okay, thanks."


    They walked down the lushly-carpeted hall, and entered the elevator. When they left the elevator on the 66th floor, Zelda, another of Carlos'' secretaries, caught sight of Debbie.


    Although Debbie had been here before, for all kinds of reasons, this was the first time Zelda had seen her. She also didn''t look happy to see her. She was definitely different from Rhonda. Colder, more distant. Debbie wasn''t sure she liked her that much. It turned out Debbie''s first impression was right. "Rhonda, who is this?"


    "Zelda, this is Miss Nian. Mr. Huo specifically said we should take her to his office whenever she drops by," Rhonda exined.


    Zelda hadn''t paid much attention to Debbie until now. Hearing what Rhonda had said, she sized Debbie up and down and said indifferently, "Okay. I''ll take it from here."


    Debbie smiled, "Thank you!"


    Zelda, on the other hand, only gave her a sidelong nce before making her way to the CEO''s office.


    Debbie pursed her lips at Zelda''s back disapprovingly. ''What a rude bitch!'' So far, she had met three of Carlos'' secretaries, the other two being Rhonda and Tristan. Of all of them, Zelda was the most arrogant.


    When they came to the door of Carlos'' office, Zelda knocked and soon Carlos responded, ''Come in."


    With the CEO''s permission, Zelda pushed the door open quietly and said respectfully, "Mr. Huo, there''s a Miss Nian here to see you."


    Debbie took one step forward and saw what was going on in the office.


    Instead of sitting at his desk, Carlos was reading a file while rxing on the sofa. Megan was at his desk. She was doing her homework.


    "Ah, it''s Debbie. Hi Debbie! Come on in!" Megan put down her pen and came to the door when she spotted Debbie standing there.


    ''Debbie? Huh! What happened to "Aunt Debbie"? Is it because the secretary is here and she doesn''t want her to know about my rtionship with Carlos?'' Debbie didn''t like to think badly of Megan, but from what she had learned about that girl, that was most likely the case.


    Megan''s words drew Carlos'' attention away from his work. He dropped the file and scolded, "Don''t be disrespectful."


    Megan intimately held Debbie''s arm and said, "Uncle Carlos, Debbie and I are almost the same age. Calling her Aunt makes her sound much older. I think ''sister'' is fine. Right, Debbie?"


    Megan turned to look at Debbie expectantly for a response. She sounded friendly and acted nice, but somehow, Debbie couldn''t manage a smile, as much as she tried. Yes, Megan hadn''t done anything to harm her directly. But there was this hostility in Debbie''s heart growing minute by minute when she saw that younger girl, especially when she saw her with Carlos.


    Debbie finally forced a wry smile and nodded at her.


    Carlos didn''t say anything else. He stood up from the sofa and said to Debbie, "Come in."


    Debbie bit her lower lip while thinking about it. Megan''s books and papers were spread out on Carlos'' desk. There were science papers, math papers, and a pile of hardback textbooks. All signs that the girl was in school. The sight of it caused a strong sense of revulsion in Debbie''s heart. She decided not to go inside. She turned to Megan and handed her the bags she had been holding all the while. "No. I just came here to give these back. Bye," she said to Carlos. It was quick, and decisive, just not quite the way she had envisioned it. But, then again, she hadn''t imagined she''d run into Megan here. Who knew what Carlos did with Megan when Debbie wasn''t around?


    "Eh? Debbie..." Megan called behind her. She had no idea what she did, or why Debbie was acting this way.


    But Debbie didn''t stop. She couldn''t stop. She certainly wasn''t going to stay there a minute longer and continue to be humiliated. Each stride was purposeful and as long as she couldfortably make them. There was no way to make this any better, and then¡ª


    "Stop!" Carlos called out coldly, causing Zelda to gasp. ''Who is this woman?'' she wondered. ''And what does Mr. Huo have to do with her?'' Zelda knew something was up, now. The visitor was clearly furious, but why? ''Does she think Mr. Huo owes her something?'' She decided to wait, and watch.


    Debbie paused. She turned around and asked in a sarcastic tone, "Yes, Mr. Huo? I''m rushing off to school. Is there a problem?"


    At this point, Megan had already ripped open one box of lipsticks. The smile on her face said everything. She was ecstatic, practically glowing. It somehow made Debbie feel even worse. As if she didn''t noticed what was going on on at all, she eximed, "Wow! These colors are fantastic! I don''t have any of these. Uncle Carlos, did you ask Debbie to buy these for me?"


    Debbie and Carlos were stunned.


    ''I said "giving back" the lipsticks not "bring" them. What is she? Mentally challenged? Why does she think the lipsticks are for her?''


    Debbie looked at Carlos and sneered, ''Yes, your uncle Carlos bought these for you. They''re limited editions. Enjoy!"


    That made Megan even happier. She put the lipstick back into the bags and hopped to Carlos'' side like a rabbit. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos! I love love love them!" Then, right under Debbie''s nose, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Carlos on the cheek, just as she had kissed Curtis on her birthday.


    Watching this, Zelda retreated to her seat. ''I''m right. It seems Miss Lan is going to be Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo is ten years older, but I guess it doesn''t matter as long as they love each other.


    But who is this stupid woman at the door? Mr. Huo and Miss Lan are having a moment there and she I still hanging around, being the third wheel. So annoying, '' she thought resentfully. For a second, she wanted to grab Debbie and drag her out of the office.


    Debbie looked at Megan in shock. ''How could she?'' She has kissed Curtis right in front of Colleen the other night and just now she has kissed Carlos right in front of Debbie.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Debbie what Colleen had meant by ''watch out for Megan.''


    At the same time, Megan seemed to have realized that she messed up. "I''m sorry, Debbie. Habits. But now that you are my auntie, I''ll work on it."


    ''Habits?'' Debbie couldn''t help wondering. ''How many times has she kissed him?


    And does she kiss him like I do?''

 Chapter 80: There Terms

    Chapter 80: There TermsTo ease the tension, Debbie took a deep breath and said, "You might be more open-minded since you grew up in Norway." Then with a delicate smile, she added, "But I''m conservative, and you can''t behave like this again, Megan. Or else I may misunderstand you."


    In response, Megan nodded and excused herself, saying, it would be better if she left, so that Carlos and Debbie could have some personal time alone.


    "That''s a good idea, considering your uncle Carlos is a married man. It''s inappropriate for you two to be alone," Debbie cut in ahead of Carlos.


    Then she winked at him and added, "Honey, I''ll go back to schoolter. The driver can pick up Megan when he drives me to school."


    However, Carlos didn''t answer her back. Looking at Megan who was putting away her homework, he said, "Megan, I''ll ask the driver to drop you home now."


    "Who am I supposed to respond to between the two of you?" asked Megan, unimpressed by conflicting instructions.


    Carlos shot Debbie a warning look and walked to the door, where he instructed, "Zelda, tell the driver to drop Megan home."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." On the spot, Zelda called the driver.


    After Megan had left the office, Debbie turned around and was ready to leave too, when Carlos grabbed her hand. "Come in," he said.


    "No. I''m not staying," she replied stubbornly, which came as a shock to the secretaries who had been observing what was going on in the CEO''s office. ''Lord, did she just say no to Mr. Huo?'' Anticipating their boss would explode with rage, they all pretended to bury their heads in work.


    Everyone was afraid that they would be the victim of their boss'' impending fury.


    "I said,e in," Carlos continued in a colder tone, still holding Debbie''s hand. The expression on his face indicated that his demand was non-negotiable.


    However, Debbie shook his hand off and shouted, "I already said, no!"


    She cast the man a re and turned around. But the next thing she knew, her feet were off the floor, Carlos holding her by the waist and carrying her into his office.


    "Carlos Huo, put me down! You sleazebag! I''ll kill you! I''ll..." The woman''s voice trailed off when the door was shut.


    The secretaries exchanged terrified and confused looks and lowered their heads again.


    In his office, Carlos put Debbie down on the sofa.


    She tried to get up, but was stopped every time by Carlos. After some exchanges of moves between martial arts masters, she was overwhelmed and confined to the sofa, Carlos'' body closely against hers. Humiliated and angry, she wanted to curse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a pair of wet lips pressed down.


    The man was fierce. Yet the scent on his body was so enchanting for a moment, Debbie almost forgot to fight.


    For a while, Carlos kept on holding her. "Debbie Nian, you have been unreasonable. Don''t push my buttons!" he said, breathing heavily.


    When he finally rxed, Debbie took a deep breath, looked him in the eye and asked sarcastically, "Your buttons? Do you mean Megan?"


    The gloom on Carlos'' face deepened. His hands gripping her wrists tightened. "I don''t like repeating my words. For thest time, Megan is a girl Wesley and I are fostering together. Don''t pick on her," he snarled.


    ''Pick on her?'' Debbie hit the ceiling. She tried to kick the man off her, but after some wriggling, she was forced to give up. "You asshole! I never¡ª"


    The rest of her words caught in her throat when the fierce lips came again.


    Several minutester, Debbie gasped greedily for air, feeling as if her lungs had been sucked empty. A moment more and she might suffocate from the kiss.


    By now, she didn''t think it necessary for them to talk about what had been going on between them recently. "I have to go back to school. Let me go," she said.


    Carlos didn''t move. "Are you done with the drama?"


    ''Drama! Drama your ass!'' she cursed in her heart. "Yes, I''m done." They were just a nominal couple after all. She shouldn''t take everything seriously. At least that offered her some constion.


    "You''re upset," Carlos dered.


    "No, I''m not. You''re reading too much into it," Debbie denied.


    Even so, Carlos knew he was right. He eventually released her, but didn''t allow her to go. He made her sit on hisp and wrapped his right arm around her waist.


    Annoyed, Debbie rolled her eyes. ''What now?''


    To which Carlos asked, "Why did you give the lipsticks back?"


    "Why should I keep them?" she retorted curtly.


    "They were a gift for you, and it pissed me off that you didn''t appreciate my effort. That''s insulting."


    Debbie sneered, "Huh! Was it a must that I ept them? Get over yourself! I can say no to anyone, okay?"


    Nheless, she actually started regretting giving those lipsticks away. She really loved the brand and colors, not to mention that now Megan had them. The idea made her wish she could collect them back.


    But then she recalled Megan kissing Carlos and how calm Carlos had been. The kiss must have happened a lot of times and he must have be ustomed to it.


    Ignoring her hostile tone, Carlos ordered, "You have no right to throw away gifts that have cost me an arm and a leg!"


    "That depends." Debbie finally got a chance to negotiate with Carlos, who was trying to read what was going on in her mind.


    All of a sudden, Debbie wasn''t angry anymore. She locked her arms around his neck and observed, "I have three terms."


    Debbie might have forgotten that Carlos was a sessful businessmen. How was it possible for him to agree to trade one term for three terms. "No problem. But to be fair, you have to agree with my three terms too." Carlos said firmly.


    Three for three, it sounded fair, but why did she feel she had missed something? And she didn''t know exactly what was wrong.


    To make Carlos agree with her terms quickly, she nodded, "Fire away."


    Ladies first."


    Debbie had to begin, "First, you have to call Megan and get the lipsticks back. But I won''t take the broken ones."


    In disapproval, Carlos'' mouth twitched. "You already told her those lipsticks were a gift. How do you expect me to ask them back? I can buy you new ones."


    "No, I only want those." She wouldn''t let Meghan benefit from their argument.


    Carlos was lost for words.


    Noticing his silence, Debbie stood up and dered, "I see no point continuing this talk."


    For the first time in his life, Carlos felt so helpless.


    "Okay. Your next term?" ''Debbie Nian, good for you!'' he thought.


    "You can''t stay with her alone for more than five minutes. No, five minutes is too long. What if you are not so good in bed? One minute! You can''t stay with her alone for more than one minute!" Debbie said, holding up her index finger, even though she saw clearly that Carlos'' face had turned ck. He didn''t think it was funny at all.


    ''This woman! How could you humiliate me like this?


    Underestimating my ability in bed? I''ll let you know how good I am at that, woman! Right now!''


    He pulled her hard towards him and held her tightly. "Hey! What are you doing? You haven''t said yes to my second term yet! Where are you taking me?" she asked nervously.


    But Carlos didn''t respond. Off he carried her towards the lounge. What was he going to do?

 Chapter 81: Step Barefoot On A Porcupine

    Chapter 81: Step Barefoot On A Porcupine"I agree to your first two conditions. As for the third, keep it to yourself. Now it''s my turn. This is my first condition," said Carlos as he kicked open the door of the lounge, entered the room with Debbie in his arms and locked the door behind them. He passed all the other furniture in the room adroitly. They zipped past tables, chairs, and a standing liquor cab before Carlos stopped at the bed. The richly-appointed bed was inspired by eighteenth-century designs, and featured round ball top bed posts. It was colored a beautiful ck walnut, and ornate duvets covered the sheets.


    "What condition is that?" Debbie asked. Looking at the king-sized bed adorned with grey sheets, Debbie had a bad feeling all of a sudden. She was not sure what was going on, but the bed put an image in her head, and she was going to try and forestall that as long as she could.


    "I''ll have to show you for how many minutes you should forbid me from being alone with Megan."


    As he said this, he threw Debbie onto the bed.


    In an instant, he was on top of her. Her heart rate skyrocketed. Before she could respond, the man moved her arms up, and held her hands above her head with his own hand.


    She struggled, but was unable to move. "Wait, wait! I''m trying to discuss something with you. I''m not here for this!" she yelled, panicked.


    "We can discuss it while we do this." He pulled the zipper of her jacket down, peeled it off and threw it onto the floor. Ity there, silent witness to the actions Carlos was taking.


    ''What''s going on?'' she mused, growing more panicky. And that was the thing. She was hoping he''d say something to ease her anxiety. Instead, his actions just scared her even more.


    Suddenly, he stopped, leaned forward and looked into her eyes. He said in a serious voice, "Deb, I''ve already given you plenty of time. We''ve been married for three years, and I neverid a finger on you. I don''t care about the past, but from now on, I want you to be my woman, physically and mentally. Understand?"


    She didn''t think Carlos had it in him. He never so many words at a time. This was the most he''d said to her in awhile. Debbie, however, was focused on the sentence¡ª"I want you to be my woman, physically and mentally."


    ''He''s going to have sex with me?! What should I do? Should I turn him down?''


    With a red face, she stammered, "I-I understand."


    To be honest, she had already mentally prepared for this when they were in J City. After all, Carlos was her husband, and it was normal for couples to have sex. They would have done it there if it weren''t for their argument¡ªthey couldn''t agree on what position to use. But now, she wasn''t so sure. She wanted to talk to him, not do the horizontal mambo.


    And so far, Carlos had been nice to her. The only thing he did that really ticked her off was maintain a rtionship with Megan. And even that could be forgiven, as long as none of them crossed the line. Problem was, she wasn''t sure that they hadn''t crossed that fabled line. He''d generally treated her well¡ªhe made sure she was well-taken care of financially, and sent Phillip and Julie to ensure she was okay. ''All right. Fine. I can do this. He''s my husband, '' Debbie consoled herself internally.


    But what Carlos said next sent chills down her spine.


    "Don''t be so nervous. This isn''t your first time. I don''t care whether you were top or bottom. But me, I have to be¡ª" SMACK!


    Carlos failed to finish his sentence. The sound of a p echoed through the lounge. After that, time seemed to stop. There were no other sounds in the room. None at all. And shey there, watching his expression turn, and the moments seemed like millennia. She waited, nanosecond by agonizing nanosecond, as the full impact of what she''d done sank in.


    Carlos'' face soured as he watched the girl turn from shy to angry. He hadn''t bargained for this. Not at all. She was his wife, damn it! She was his woman, and she had no right to turn him down. Not now. Not like this. Not after all he''d done for her. And now, she dared toy her hand on him. ''She pped me! Again?!'' He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. It rose in him, threatening to explode. He balled a fist, ready to repay her actions with interest.


    When Debbie heard him say "This isn''t your first time," she finally got it. And that was not all. She now knew why he said "I don''t care about the past." He didn''t think she was a virgin.


    That was when she remembered... Before he knew she was his wife, he had always believed she was a slut who dated countless boys.


    ''Hahaha! God, was I stupid?!'' Sheughed, but tears streamed down her cheeks. These were not tears of joy.


    A rush of adrenaline overtook her as she pushed the man away from her, jumped out of bed and shouted, "You asshole!" That word hung in the air between them longer than either of them would like to admit. Each person believed they had been wronged, and that might change things between them.


    After that, she grabbed her jacket and stormed out of his office, crying.


    She opened the office door and was about to leave when suddenly she saw Tristan standing there. He had his hand raised, poised to knock. Seeing Debbie in tears, he was stunned and blurted out, "Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie was in no mood to talk to anyone. She bit her lips and ran towards the lift without saying a word. She couldn''t. She just couldn''t right now.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Tristan wondered, ''Why the tears? Did she have a fight with Mr. Huo?''


    He turned his head, his gaze shifting to the office, only to see his bosse out of the lounge with a stony face.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Tristan before he sat on the couch and lit a cigarette.


    Now that Carlos had already seen him, Tristan couldn''t just shut the door and leave. He swallowed hard and entered the office. He presented a file folder to Carlos and said, "Boss, I got this from our branch office, and there''s an urgent¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Carlos interrupted him impatiently. "I asked you to investigate my wife. Do you know anything about her previous rtionships? Who was she with? And for how long?"


    "No," Tristan answered briefly, his head lowered. He knew he''d failed Carlos, and was ready to ept punishment if necessary. Carlos hadn''t asked him to investigate Debbie''s rtionships with other boys; he didn''t dare to do it without authorization. And this was what he was waiting for.


    "Leave the file here and do what I told you to do," he demanded coldly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Pay special attention to her rtionship with Hayden Gu."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan raised his head and was on the point of leaving when he saw Carlos'' face. A red mark? After a closer look, Tristan confirmed that Carlos did have a red mark on his cheek. About hand-sized. His mouth widened in shock.


    ''Did Mrs. Huo p him?''


    "Out!" Carlos thundered.


    Frightened, Tristan ran out of Carlos'' office and went back to his seat. He took a moment to slow his breathing, and patted his chest to calm himself down.


    ''Oh my gosh! This is the first time Mr. Huo has been this angry. Last time he blew his top when we lost an order worth one hundred million, but he was not this angry. But now... Women will humble the mightiest of heroes, '' he mused.


    Now he finally understood why Carlos had exiled Emmett to the construction site. Emmett probably sided with Debbie. Even so, Tristan considered it a smart move for Emmett to build a close rtionship with Debbie, in light of how much she could influence Carlos, so he decided to do the same.


    Leaving the ZL Group, Debbie hailed a taxi and proceeded to the university. But she changed her mind halfway and told the driver, "On second thought, take me to Shining International za."


    Then she took out her phone, opened the WeChat app and mentioned Kasie and Kristina in their group chat. "I''ll be waiting at our old haunt. You guysing?"


    "ying hookey again, Tomboy?" Dixon asked curiously.


    "Yeah.


    I''m not in the mood. I need to blow off steam."


    While waiting for Kasie''s and Kristina''s replies, Debbie posted and update in Moments. "I want..." She couldn''t finish it. She was too mad. So she just left it that way. She couldn''t wait to get together with her friends.


    Instantly, someone going by the handle "C"mented, "What so you want?"


    Initially, Debbie didn''t y to reply, for she didn''t know who this person was. But she was really frustrated right now and wanted to vent her anger. So she replied, "I want Carlos Huo to step barefoot on a porcupine."


    She didn''t think it was a big deal to mention Carlos Huo in Moments. Only her close friends knew she was married to him. As for the rest of her WeChat friends, they all thought that she was cracking a joke.


    C replied, "What did he do to you?"


    Debbie paused. She wasn''t stupid enough to tell a stranger the whole story between her and Carlos. She jus said, "He didn''t do anything to me. He thought his girlfriend has slept with her ex. I just can''t believe he said that."


    Debbie update her Moments a couple of times, but C stopped posting.


    ''Maybe he''s busy right now, '' she thought. She really wanted to find out who this person with no profile photo was. Having no profile pic was rare, but not impossible. All he needed to do was upload a nk PNG file and it wouldn''t show up on WeChat.


    She clicked his dialog box and sent a message, "May I ask who you are?"


    C replied very quickly, "You don''t need to know who I am."


    The reply rendered Debbie speechless.


    Shaking it off, she decided to ignore him. ''Probably just some rando on the inte, '' she thought. However, within two minutes, C changed the profile photo.


    The new one seemed somewhat familiar, but it was a bit small to see on the phone. Debbie tapped on it to see in full-screen mode. That person used her photo as profile pic!


    She and Kasie had vacationed in Paris together and Kasie took a picture of her standing beneath the Eiffel Tower. She posted that picture in Moments.


    Debbie tapped the photo to make it normal-sized again, and sent a message to C. "Why did you use my pic as your profile photo? Who the heck are you? You know me?"


    C''s response floored her. "You know how people put beautiful singers and actresses in their profile pics? You look hot in that pic, so I used it. I like you, and I''m going to make you mine."

 Chapter 82: Give Him A Slap In The Face

    Chapter 82: Give Him A p In The FaceDebbie rolled her eyes at her phone screen where the nickname "C" shed on it. She typed a message. "I''m a married woman. If you crack such jokes again, I''ll definitely cklist you!"


    The guy, C, replied to her, "I want to be friends with you."


    She felt bored after chatting with him, so she locked her phone and put it back into her pocket.


    Debbie bent over the table and sipped her milk tea through a straw. A momentter, Kasie and Kristina walked into their old haunt, No. 99 Milk Tea. Debbie waved her hand to themzily and called out, "Hey, I''m here."


    Kasie sat down next to her and asked curiously, "I thought you weren''t going to y truant again. Why did you bunk off school today?"


    A few days ago, Debbie had told them that she wouldn''t dare skip school again because Carlos would punish her if she did. They weren''t expecting Debbie to go back on her word so soon.


    Kristina was more considerate than Kasie. The moment she saw Debbie, she realized that something was wrong. "Debbie, were you crying?" she asked in a voice full of concern.


    It was not until then that Kasie noticed that Debbie''s eyes were red and swollen.


    Debbie ordered two cups of milk tea for her friends before she cursed through gritted teeth, "Carlos Huo is such a jerk!"


    Kasie immediately covered Debbie''s mouth with her hand. "Shh! Look, I know that Carlos Huo is your husband, but keep those kinds of words to yourself. Do not curse him in public. If his fans hear you, you''re definitely screwed!"


    Debbie did not care for her warning. She shoved Kasie''s hand away and snapped back, "I''m cursing my own husband. What does it have to do with them?"


    Kristina approached her and whispered in her ear, "They don''t know that Carlos Huo is your husband. A girl cursed him at an airport because she had failed to attract his attention. And that caught the attention of his fans. The girl ended up being beaten up and taken to the hospital."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped at Kristina''s surprising words. She gulped hard and eximed in a low voice, "That''s crazy! If they found out that I''m married to him, would they go insane and cut me into pieces?"


    Kasie nodded and feigned a serious tone. "They would. So you better watch yournguage. " And she couldn''t hold it anymore and burst into a fit ofughter.


    Kristina tapped Kasie''s arm, gesturing for her to not tease Debbie again. "Tomboy, tell us why you are in such a bad mood. Who was terrible enough to make you cry? We''ll teach them not to mess with our friend."


    They had known Debbie for years, and they had only seen her cry once after her father had passed away. This was the second time they had seen her cry.


    "Oh forget it! You possibly couldn''t teach Carlos Huo anything. I''ve cried so many times because of him now. That bastard!" Although she hated to admit it, Debbie had been in tears several times since Carlos had moved back into the vi.


    Kristina and Kasie shared a knowing look.


    Kasie asked sighing, "Did you piss him off again?"


    "Hey! He''s the one who''s making me cry again and again. Why won''t you me him for his behavior? He''s such a jerk! A good man would never make his girl cry." Debbie was puzzled by theirck of support. Kristina and Kasie despised men who made girls cry. But why weren''t they taking her side this time?


    The two girls shook their heads and said in unison, "I don''t dare."


    Even if his crazy fans were not around, they wouldn''t dare curse Carlos Huo in Y City. After all, this was his domain.


    Debbie stared at her friends, mouth agape. ''I asked you toe here to console me. But instead, you have managed to make me more upset!'' She waved her hand and dismissed them. "You guys should leave. I don''t want to see you right now." She''d rather stay alone than be with people who didn''t understand her.


    The waitress came with their milk tea at that moment. Kasie put her cup aside and held Debbie''s hand in hers. "We were just joking with you. Don''t be mad. Tell us, what happened between you and him?"


    After a pause, Debbie said in an angry tone, "Do you still remember how Carlos and I had a fight in J City regarding who would be on top? I thought about it, and decided to give in to him. So I went to his office today... And just when..." She was too embarrassed to continue.


    She blushed scarlet. Although she was used to discussing these things with her friends, it felt totally different when it came to her own life. She didn''t know how to continue.


    Seeing their excited eyes, she covered her face with her hands and stammered, "W-When we were about to begin... he...uh...thought I was not...a virgin." She peeked at them through the gap between her fingers. They were looking at her eagerly. She continued, "He said that since it was not my first time, I shouldn''t be too nervous. And he also went on to say that he didn''t care whether I or my ex was on top before. I was so pissed off!"


    She dropped her hands and banged the table in frustration. "He''s such an ass! How could he think of me like that? He had even called me a slut once before he knew that I''m his wife."


    Kristina and Kasie were startled by the rattling of the table and tried to console her, "Easy, Debbie! Rx."


    There were not many guests in the shop, but the employees were attracted by the loud sound. They all turned to stare at them, frowning.


    Realizing what she had done, Debbie gave them an apologetic smile and then lowered her head to take a sip of her drink.


    Kasie chuckled. "So, you failed to getid again? This is hrious!"


    Debbie nodded while pouting. How could she have sex with him after being insulted like that?


    Kasie sighed with profound resignation and said, "If I were you, I would''ve gone on with it and proved to him that I was a virgin. It would have been a tight p in his face and then you should have forced him to kneel before you and apologize."


    "Kneel before me and apologize? He would never do that." Debbie shook her head, knowing Carlos very well.


    ''It''s Carlos Huo. The great Mr. President. He seldom apologizes, let alone kneel before me, '' Debbie mused.


    "Come on, Tomboy! Why are you being so naive? It should be a run in the park for you to make him do such a small thing as kneeling." Kasie shes a sly smile and winked at Debbie.


    Kristina got her meaning instantly and giggled. Seeing Debbie''s confused expression, she approached her and whispered in her ear, "Well...if you have sex with him in a regr position, then he will be kneeling before you. So..."


    Her voice was very low, but Debbie heard her every word clearly and her face instantly turned bright red.


    "Kristina! I thought you were an innocent girl. This is all because of Kasie! She is such a bad influence on you!"


    Kasie felt wronged and retorted, "Hey Tomboy! This has nothing to do with me. I''m single, but Kristina has a boyfriend. She knows much more than I do. And although you know very little about all this right now, I''m sure that you''ll be sophisticated enough once you be Carlos'' woman. After all, your husband looks like he''s experienced."


    Annoyed, Debbie pinched her arm, and they began to fight in jest.


    Kristina, however, did not agree with Kasie. "I don''t think that Mr. Huo is an experienced man in this matter. My guess is that he''s still a virgin. Otherwise, why would he always piss Debbie off like this? He knows next to nothing about women, and he is emotionally unavable. He has also failed to sleep with out Debbie even after such a long time."


    After some consideration, Kasie nodded. "That makes perfect sense. Debbie, you are so lucky!"


    Debbie was dumbfounded. "I''m lucky? How?"


    Kasie and Kristina said nothing more, but winked at her with a cunning smile. Unable to bear them anymore, Debbie pouted and asked in fury, "Are you hare to console me or to make fun of me?"


    Kasie tried hard to hold back herughter and said, "Easy, Deb. Just listen to me. Fuck him once and p him in the face with the truth that you''re a virgin."

 Chapter 83: The Slap

    Chapter 83: The pDebbie was speechless. She had originally hoped that Kasie and Kristina would console her and give her some advice. But all they did was support Carlos and even ask her to sleep with him. "I must have been blind when I made friends with you two! You betrayed me and changed sides?" Debbie rolled her eyes.


    Kristina grabbed Debbie''s hand and put it on her chest. "Tomboy, trust me. I was always your best friend... But that was before I knew that Carlos Huo is your husband. Now that I know the truth, I''m siding with him." Debbie retrieved her hand and hit her yfully. "Ouch! Hey, don''t hit me. I''m just telling the truth."


    The three of them made fun of each other and burst intoughter. Debbie felt more cheerful now after talking to them.


    Kristina told some dirty joke again and Debbie instantly blushed scarlet and hit her arm. Kristina caught Debbie''s hand and said, "Come on, Tomboy! Don''t act like a kid! You are his wife, and it''s perfectly normal for a couple to getid." Debbie covered Kristina''s mouth with her hands to stop her from saying anything more, and Kristina started tickling her in return.


    Debbieughed out loud, unable to tolerate the tickling torture. She waved her arms to stop Kristina. Kasie immediately held Debbie''s arms and said, "Stop, you two! Tomboy, to be honest, you should feel lucky to have a husband like Carlos Huo. If he were not your husband, we wouldn''t have gotten the VIP cards for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Why do you think he gave us the cards?" Kasie raised her brows at Debbie and continued after a pause, "It''s as the saying goes, ''Love me, love my dog''. He wanted to treat your friends well because he cares about you! I wish you would look before you leap anymore. There must be some kind of misunderstanding between you and him. Why don''t you two just sit down and talk?"


    Kristina echoed, "Exactly. And that day, when we were having lunch on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, he joined us. You two started showing off your affection for each other before us. We were so jealous of you! I still remember the way he looked at you. His eyes were full of affection. If it weren''t for my dear Dixon, I would have already fallen for Mr. Huo."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at her friends and snapped back, "I can''t believe that you both are smitten by him. And here I thought that I could count on you to bring him down. Oh, my heart is broken." ''Kasie and Kristina are so mean. Ever since they found out that Carlos is my husband, they seem to have forgotten what he had done to me in the past, '' Debbie mused.


    Since that time when Carlos had gone to J City to rescue her, Debbie had been so touched and had forgotten the terrible things he had done to her in the past. But now, the memories came flooding back to her. ''He had his men throw me into the ocean. And he even threatened to bury me alive! The jerk!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "Deb, trust me. He is a good man, and you need to cherish him. I think you should be nicer to him. And tell me the truth¡ªdid you hit him this time? I really hope you didn''t..." Before Kasie could finish her sentence, she was interrupted enthusiastically by Debbie.


    She gave her a proud smile and said, "I did! I pped him right across the face."


    "What?!" both Kasie and Kristina blurted in unison, stunned by her confession. Kristina choked on the red beans in the milk tea and coughed violently. After she stopped coughing, she asked in disbelief, "Are you kidding me? Tomboy, did you really p him?"


    Debbie nodded nonchntly and thought to herself, ''How dare he think so low of me! I let him off easy by only pping him once!''


    Kasie covered her face with both hands. She knew that Debbie was a short-tempered girl, but she never expected that she would p her husband across the face. "Tomboy, why are you always so impulsive? Who do you think Carlos Huo is? He''s the richest man in Y City! No, the richest man in the world! ! How could youy your hands on him?!"


    Debbie sat upright and told them with a straight face, "This is not the first time I''ve hit him. It happened once when Jared took me to a wine party. I almost turned him into a eunuch by kicking him in the crotch." She could still remember how hard she had kicked him that day.


    Kasie and Kristina stared at Debbie, mouth agape.


    Words had left them. Finally, Kasie found her voice. She patted Debbie on the shoulder and said, "Tomboy, he hasn''t killed you after what you have done. He must love you very much. You must be nicer to him, okay?"


    Kristina patted her other shoulder and echoed, "Kasie''s right. Go back home and apologize to him. He will forgive you."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She shook her head at her two friends.


    She didn''t want to go home then. And she didn''t want to go home that evening either.


    Dixon called Kristina a whileter and she bid goodbye to her friends and left soon after. Kasie and Debbie stayed there until 9 p.m. They hailed a taxi and went to the university.


    When they got out of the taxi, many students were swarming into the university. The university gates closed at 10 p.m. At the entrance of the girls'' dorm, many couples were hugging and kissing, unwilling to say their goodbyes for the night.


    "I''m a big big girl, in a big big world; it''s not a big big thing, if you leave me..." Debbie was about to enter the dorm when her phone started ringing loudly.


    She took it out from her pocket and was surprised to see the name on the screen.


    Kasie turned to her and asked with a frown, "Who is it? Why are you not answering?"


    After some hesitation, Debbie dismissed the call instead of answering it. She held Kasie''s arm and said, "Nobody. Let''s go."


    However, her phone kept ringing again and again, no matter how many times Debbie dismissed it. Kasie was unable to bear it any longer and pleaded, "Tomboy, just answer it, okay? I''ll lose my hearing if you don''t."


    Before Debbie could answer it, the ringtone stopped. And a text message popped up on her phone. Upon seeing the text, Debbie gnashed her teeth and grabbed her phone tighter.


    The text said, "I''m waiting for you at the school gates. If you don''t show up in five minutes, I''lle to your dorm and drag you out."


    Debbie gave her stuff to Kasie and said, "I have something urgent to deal with."


    Taking over Debbie''s stuff, Kasie looked at her with a puzzled and worried expression. She grabbed Debbie''s wrist and asked, "Tomboy, who is it? You look like you are gathering up for a fight. Do you want me toe with you?"


    "It''s Carlos Huo. Are you sure you want toe with me?" Debbie teased her.


    Instantly, Kasie shook her head. "Oh No! No, no! You better get going. Don''t make him wait for you. Clear your misunderstandings and start being a proper couple. I''m leaving now!"


    Kasie dashed into the dorm as if she was being chased by some dangerous beast.


    Debbie sighed and turned around towards the school gates.


    She ran at her highest speed; otherwise she wouldn''t be able to make it there within five minutes. When she arrived, she saw a familiar Emperor car. Many students'' attention was drawn to the luxurious car. Some girls were trying hard to figure out who was inside the car.


    Debbie gasped for air as she pulled up her hoodie and covered her face. She didn''t want the students to gossip about herter on. She walked to the other side of the car and got into the backseat.


    Carlos was in the driver''s seat. He had spotted Debbie the moment she had arrived at the gates. After she was safely in the car, he started the engine and drove away from the university gates.


    He said nothing as he drove towards the East City Vi. Debbie couldn''t bear the silence anymore and said, "Mr. Huo, just tell me what you want right here. I''m not staying at the vi this evening. I''ll take a taxi back to school."


    Debbie was a straightforward girl¡ªshe didn''t and wouldn''t hide her true feelings in front of anyone. This was both her virtue and her w. She just wouldn''t pretend to be polite andpliant. Carlos could tell from her long face and her words that she was still angry at him.


    "You don''t need to take a taxi anymore. I''ll buy you a car," Carlos said in a calm voice.


    ''What the fuck?! I wasn''t implying that I want a car, okay?'' Debbie fumed with rage. "Thank you, Mr. Huo. But I don''t need a car. I just..." On second thought, Debbie knew that it was of no use arguing with him. She sighed and said, "Never mind. Just stop the car and let me go back."


    "I already told you that you''re not allowed to live in the dorm again," he said coldly.


    "Yes, you did. But why do I have to follow your orders? Who do you think you are? You also want me to quit learning martial arts and take Yoga and dancing lessons. But why do I have to listen to you?" she yelled.


    "Because you are Mrs. Huo," he said calmly.

 Chapter 84: Im Sorry

    Chapter 84: I''m Sorry"Mrs. Huo? Haha! Women are lining up to be the next Mrs. Huo. How about we get a divorce and I give someone else the privilege?" Debbie taunted.


    The car screeched to a halt with a piercing sound, which startled the girl in the backseat.


    She swallowed and stroked her chest to calm herself down. ''I''m such a fool! Why did I have to piss off the guy behind the wheel? "Car crash victim" isn''t a good look for you, Debbie, '' she told herself.


    Carlos parked the car along the roadside. A few secondster, he unfastened his seat belt, grabbed several bags in the passenger seat and left the car.


    Then he pulled open the back door and got in.


    Instantly, Debbie scooted over to the next seat to stay away from him. She was frightened. What was he going to do?


    Without saying a word, he set the bags in herp. She looked down and saw the shades of lipstick he had bought for her earlier. Even the carton of lipsticks whose packaging had been opened by Megan was in one of the bags.


    ''Did he buy me a new set? Or did he take the old set back from Megan as I said?'' she mused.


    As if Carlos could read her mind, he exined, "I got those lipsticks back from Megan except the carton she already opened. To rece it, I simply went to the mall and bought the same one again."


    A myriad of thoughts flooded Debbie''s mind.


    Words left her as she stared at the bags.


    She didn''t know whether she should just give in and forgive him, or persist in ignoring his gestures. After all, she was still mad at him because he said she wasn''t a virgin. How could he?


    Carlos suddenly moved like a pouncing cat, and ended up hovering above her. His face was so close to hers that she could feel his warm breath against her cheek. Looking her in the eye, he said sincerely, "I''m really sorry. I had no call to say that." What he said was disrespectful. No wonder she was mad at him.


    He came back home with the lipsticks early this evening, but Julie was the only one there to wee him. Julie told him Debbie moved into her dorm. Somehow, he was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. He never knew what he had until it was gone.


    When he finally regained hisposure again, he was already at the gates of her university. He called her more than ten times, but she rejected all of them. He had no other choice but to threaten her.


    She had even pulled her hood up before getting into his car. ''Is it embarrassing to be with me? Why doesn''t she want people to know that I''m her ride?'' he wondered.


    Thinking about this, he removed her hood and was much more satisfied when he saw her girlish bun. He reached out his hand to smooth some stray hair.


    Debbie wasn''t sure how she felt, but his sincere apology left her in a trance. ''He apologized to me? A proud man like him would apologize?


    She was too shocked to utter a single word. Carlos was amused by her reaction. It wasn''t every day that he managed to shock her, but not forck of trying.


    He kissed her softly on the forehead and whispered in her ear, "I don''t want to fight anymore. Let''s go home."


    ''Fight? Does wanting a divorce count as fighting?'' she thought inwardly.


    When they reached the vi, Carlos got out of the car and opened the back door. He took the bags and helped Debbie out of the car.


    He was so considerate and careful that Debbie felt like she was a pregnant woman.


    Inside Debbie''s bedroom, Carlos pulled the wrappings off a box of lipsticks and put the lipsticks on her dressing table. "Hey, old man, stop!" Debbie blurted out.


    Women liked shopping, and also enjoyed undoing the wrappings. Sometimes it was a game, like how intact could I leave this if I just undid some corners? The struggle was real.


    Carlos was confused when she said that. ''Why is she mad at me again?''


    When he didn''t stop, Debbie ran toward him and took the other lipsticks away from him. "Aren''t these all mine? I want to take the wrappings off. So stop doing it!"


    Carlos finally got the point and couldn''t help but chuckle. He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the forehead and said, "Alright. Have fun then. I''m going to take a bath."


    After saying that, he let go of her and walked towards the door.


    Watching Carlos leave, Debbie pouted and snapped, "Don''t think I''ll forgive you just because you apologized and got me a gift!"


    His harsh words still stung.


    Carlos turned around and his face softened. "I know," he said. He knew she was a stubborn girl and would not forgive him that easily. But he believed that she would eventually forgive him if he treated her better. Maybe someday soon her heart would yield to him and she would be back to the lovely girl he used to know, the one he fell for.


    Silence nketed the room after he left. There was nothing left to say, and no one around to say it to. Unable to resist the siren call of the lipsticks, Debbie sat in front of the dressing table and began to unpack the boxes. She took every shade out and organized the collection.


    She divided them into two piles¡ªthose she liked and those she didn''t.


    She decided to send those she didn''t like to her friends. ''Kasie prefers bright colors while Kristina loves soft ones. And auntie will love this pale mauve one! Perfect!'' she thought to herself.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Carlos in a long nightshirt entering her bedroom. The id stripes couldn''t hide the contours of his body. She put the containers of lipstick on the table and asked, "May I send these to my friends?"


    Carlos'' face soured at her question. "You don''t like them?" he asked.


    "Don''t get me wrong. These particr ones just aren''t me. It would be a waste of money keeping them," she exined.


    His face took on a more normal expression. "That''s up to you. They''re yours now." He walked toward the dressing table and opened the delicate box where she used to keep her lipsticks. The ones she had kept had simr hues to those she had bought before.


    Carlos could tell that she loved lipsticks with colour like red, marple leaf red, blood red, wine red, ruby red... She also had two shades of pale mauve that she used when she didn''t wear any other makeup. She was going to send those rose red, orange and purple ones to her besties.


    After closing the box, Carlos suddenly remembered something. He went back to his bedroom and came back with a bad in his hand. "This is ourpany''stest bath and body line. Hope you like them...Never mind. Just wait for me."


    After a couple of minutes, Debbie entered her bathroom to find Carlos pouring some bath oil into the tub.


    Her jaw dropped as she asked in utter disbelief, "Tell me, you did something wrong, right? And this is your way of saying sorry?" ''Why is he suddenly being so good to me?


    He apologized to me earlier. And now Carlos Huo, the bus CEO of a multinational corporation, is even drawing my bath!'' she mused. She wondered if she were dreaming. This was absolutely unreal. It was not like she was a queen or even rich without his money; she was jus Debbie. Where was thising from?


    "Yes," he answered briefly. He shouldn''t have said those harsh words.


    However, Debbie was now intrigued. She started to ask, "What did you do? Did you just happen to sleep with Megan when you went to her house to fetch the lipsticks?"


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos interrupted her as his face soured. He looked hurt and outraged, and it could be heard in his voice. Well, what was done was done. She couldn''t take it back now.


    Debbie shut her mouth at once. As Carlos turned back to add the bath oil, she opened her mouth again. And again, she pressee him. "If you really slept with her, you don''t need to feel guilty. After all, out marriage is in name only. If you two really love each other, I''ll just bow out--Ow! You...what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Debbie pulled her sweater tighter to her with both hands. Thanks to Carlos, her jacket nowy on the floor.


    "If you keep nagging, I''ll bath you myself! he threatened.

 Chapter 85: An Innocent Man

    Chapter 85: An Innocent Man"Alright, alright. I''ll take a bath. Now get out of here, will ya?" Debbie said. As the saying goes, "Those who suit their actions to the times are wise." Debbie decided it wasn''t a good idea to anger Carlos again.


    He cast a cold nce at her before leaving the bathroom.


    After locking the door, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. ''I thought he''d never leave, '' she thought. ''He almost got me naked!'' She pondered this as she stripped off her clothing and was about to settle into the tub. It was quite warm, almost hot, so she put in one foot at a time, letting herself get used to the temperature. But it was just right to wash away the aches and pains of the day. She finally got all in, and settled into the tub. That was when she realized something was wrong. ''I''m the one who''s mad at him. Why should I listen to him?''


    Getting out of the bathtub, she yawned. Then she took the body wash that Carlos gave her and foamed up. Her hands left trails of foam as she ran them over her body. ''Wow, it smells like milk. I love it!'' Debbie could practically taste the shower gel.


    Then she washed the foam away under the shower. Her skin was not as smooth as other young girls because she had not paid special attention to it before. But after she applied the body lotion, she could feel her skin was much smoother. She might have to make a habit of this. It felt great!


    Looking at her naked body in the mirror, Debbie blushed and couldn''t help touching her smooth leg.


    ''I need to pay more attention to my skin. Otherwise, I might age quickly.''


    Shrugging on her night gown, she walked out of the bathroom with wet hair. She thought Carlos would be in the study working, but actually he was sitting on her bed, answering a phone call. What was he doing here? And why was he in here anyway?


    The moment she appeared, he turned his head and fixed his eyes upon her.


    Debbie sat at the dressing table, opened the tube of nighttime moisturizer and squeezed out some of the goo onto her hand. ''It wouldn''t do to get all wrinkled, '' she thought as she worked the lotion onto her cheeks, around her nose, her forehead, everywhere on her face. She nced at some of the other products and decided the anti-aging SPF 20 serum would be best in the morning. Then she reached into a drawer and found her blow dryer. Then, gadget in hand, she walked into the bathroom once more.


    While she was drying her hair in the bathroom, Carlos was on the phone with his assistant. "Tristan, I need three VIP cards for the spa on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. Yeah, yeah. It''s for my wife."


    ''Three? Oh, one for Mrs. Huo, and two for her friends.'' Tristan got Carlos'' point immediately and answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "And build a lipstick research and development center in East District Manor, and prepare all the necessary materials. She''s going to love designing her own lipstick.


    Register a brand name ''Decar''. We might need it in the future.


    Let''s see, there was something else. Oh, I remember¡ªshe loves singing. So establish a music studio for her. Put a piano, a guitar, a digital audio workstation and other top notch equipment in it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Tristan was secretly shocked, though. ''Since when did Mr. Huo be a ve to his wife?''


    Carlos, however, was still pondering how he could be nicer to Debbie. ''She likes martial arts, but I don''t think she needs it anymore. After all, I''ll protect her in the future. She doesn''t need to lift a finger to do that.''


    "Ah, one more thing. I need you to hand off your duties to someone else, including the tasks I just gave you. I need you to go and find me something. It is a rough diamond of pale blue. I saw it at auction once." The gem was pale blue and as clear as water. Carlos hadn''t paid much attention to it back then.


    If memory served him, pale blue was Debbie''s favorite color.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Tristan answered.


    "Get it no matter how much it costs!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Having dried her hair, Debbie walked out of the bathroom and saw Carlos set his phone down on the nightstand. Standing beside the bed, she asked, "Not going back to your bedroom?"


    Without answering her question, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    The girl smelled like milk, turning him on.


    He lowered his head and was about to kiss her on the lips, but she turned her head and the kissnded on her cheek instead. He looked at her and said, "I told you before, we''re a couple. I want you. Get on the bed."


    "No! Listen, I agreed to sleep in the vi instead of the dorm like you wanted. Keep it in your pants."


    "It''s perfectly normal for a couple to sleep together."


    Before she could refuse him, he picked her up andid her on the bed. Debbie was about to struggle, but he turned off the lights and held her tight. "Sleep, now!"


    "I''ll only go to sleep after you leave my room. Otherwise, I can''t."


    "You don''t want to sleep? No problem! Let''s do something more fun." The next second, she felt all of his weight on top of her, pressing her back into the bed. In the dark, he kissed her full on the lips.


    She thought he would continue, but he let go of her, turned around andy beside her, panting. "Sleep," he said in a husky voice.


    Early the next morning, when Debbie went down the stairs and sat at the dining room table, Carlos already finished his breakfast. He looked at Debbie and said, "We didn''t get to the third condition yesterday. Mind telling me what it was?"


    ''What? The third condition? I totally forgot. What was it again...'' It took a while before she finally remembered what her third condition was. It was hard to concentrate, with everything going on. "Um, I haven''t seen Emmett recently. Do you know where he is?" Debbie went sober when she thought of Emmett, who must be crying and alone at the construction site now.


    Carlos immediately realized what she was going to say. There was a reason for Emmett''s exile, and his wife wasn''t going to undo that. It wasn''t any of her business anyway.


    With a sullen face, he stood up from his chair and said in a cold voice, "He''s busy."


    Putting her chopsticks on the table, Debbie ran toward Philip and grabbed Carlos'' suit coat. She then ran toward Carlos and said with a ttering smile, "Let me help you put this on. Though we''re a couple in name only..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an angry Carlos. "We are not a couple in name only!"


    "Oops, sorry. Won''t say that again." She helped him put his arm in a sleeve, and when she was about to help with other sleeve, she remembered she was still made at him. She immediately let go of the coat. Luckily, Carlos grabbed the coat himself. Otherwise, it would have fallen onto the floor.


    He cast a cold nce at her and shrugged on his coat without saying a word.


    The smile on her face disappeared as she stated in a cold voice, "I haven''t forgiven you yet. If you want me to forgive you, the don''t get Emmett involved in our fight. After all, it was I who threatened him to keep my identity a secret. He had no choice."


    "It has nothing to do with me." he answered indifferently.


    Debbie didn''t expect him to say that. Or act like that.


    ''What a petty man! Fine. Maybe my feminine wiles...'' "Can you please let hime back?" She asked in a soft voice.


    "Can you please stop being mad at me?" he asked in reply.


    Reluctantly, she answered, "Okay. I''m not mad at you anymore."


    "Then I''ll let hime back when I''m not angry at him anymore," he offered.


    Debbie jumped to her feet and snapped, "Then I won''t forgive you!"


    "Poor Emmet. He''ll have to haul around bricks on that construction site for a long time," he sighed. He turned around and walked towards the gates.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She wanted to find a way to bargain with the man. But after he had changed his shoes, she hadn''t figured it out yet. She could only run towards him and hold his arm tightly. "I''m not mad at you now. Can you just forgive Emmett this time? C''mon old man..."


    Trying hard to suppress hisughter, Philip opened the gate for Carlos and wondered, ''Debbie is so cute. She knows how to deal with Mr. Huo. He''s a sucker for sweetness, but nevermand him to do anything.''


    "What did you just call me?" Carlos asked in a cold voice. He never liked that epithet much, and saw no reason to do anything for her when she was like that. He liked to have everything under his control.


    Embarrassed, Debbie cast a nce at Philip. He immediately got her point and left the vi.


    Once she was sure Philip was out of earshot, she held Carlos'' arm and said "Honey" in a sweet voice.


    Satisfied, Carlos smiled, but he feigned anger as asked in a stern voice, "He''s that important to you? You''re going to do what I want just for him?"

 Chapter 86: Be Good To Yourself

    Chapter 86: Be Good To Yourself"It''s not what you think. There''s nothing going on between Emmett and me. The day we met at Shining International za, I only asked him not to tell you who I was. It''s so unfair that he''s being punished because of me. Can you forgive him and let hime back? Otherwise, this whole thing will weigh me down; I may not be able to lift the spoon at the dining table."


    In her usual yful manner, Debbie forgot how important this was for Emmett and trailed off into a joke. Carlos pried her hand off and left her with a terse message as he left for work¡ª"Be attentive in your lessons."


    Debbie felt frustrated. ''I begged so hard and he left me hanging? He didn''t even say whether he had forgiven Emmett or not.''


    After the yoga lesson, Debbie went back to school with the lipsticks. But Carlos'' attitude bugged her no end.


    In the dormitory, Debbie gave out the lipsticks to Kasie and Kristina.


    Upon receiving those limited edition shades, Kasie held her tightly and gave her a peck on the cheek. "Tomboy, you are a goddess."


    Kristina tried a magenta lip gloss. She looked great wearing that color. "Debbie, these lipsticks cost $2, 999 each and you gave me more than one. Why are you being silly? You told us you needed money. Why didn''t you sell them online?"


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and answered, "I don''t want to bother. Besides I don''t like this color and you have been talking a lot about how you love it. So I thought it was perfect to give them to you guys."


    Meanwhile, Kasie removed the fuchsia shade she had just put on and looked at Debbie mischievously. "Have you and your husband made up?" she asked.


    Debbie hesitated, not sure how to put it. "Sort of."


    She had every reason to be angry, but whenever she saw Carlos, she calmed down without knowing why.


    "Making up is good, Debbie. You need to give your all to each other, and that can only happen when both of you are at peace. You have our blessing for that."


    "I''m a big big girl, in a big big world..." Debbie''s ringtone went off, interrupting them, right then.


    It was Tristan. "Hello, Tristan," she answered cheerily.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo had some items delivered to you. Ashley Ren, another assistant to Mr. Huo, has arrived at your school parking lot. Afraid that you won''t take her call since you don''t know her phone number, she asked me to inform you about it in advance."


    "Okay, thanks, but what items?" Debbie asked as she stood up from a chair.


    "You''ll know when you see them. Ashley Ren drives thepany''s vehicle, license te 5566." It seemed Tristan was at the airport, as over the phone, Debbie could hear departure and arrival announcements in the background.


    "Okay, on my way. Thank you, Tristan."


    "My pleasure, Mrs. Huo. You can also take your friends with you if you want."


    Debbie couldn''t make head or tail of Tristan''s words. Atst, she took Kasie and Kristina with her to the school parking lot, where at the entrance stood a white Mercedes SUV, which drew a lot of attention. Many students stopped to admire the sleek car. Some girls even fantasized about a Prince Charming behind the wheel. However, when they found out that the driver was a woman, they left with disappointment.


    From a distance, Debbie saw a middle-aged woman in a ck uniform lingering by the car. "Hi, are you Ashley Ren?" Debbie asked when they got near.


    Ashley Ren pushed her sses up and replied respectfully, "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''m Ashley Ren, Mr. Huo''s assistant. I came here to deliver some items for you."


    Ashley Ren was not a gossip, but she was amazed at how beautiful and young the CEO''s wife was.


    After some polite remarks, she took out a bag from the car and handed it to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, here are three VIP cards for the biggest SPA on the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. If you have no ns tonight, why don''t you and your friends go there and sample their services?"


    The three girls were surprised to know what the secretary was there for.


    Debbie took the bag. There were three embossed boxes. She opened one of them, in which was enclosed a gilded card from the Divana Nurture SPA.


    In each card was enclosed a $50, 000 VIP card.


    Kristina could not believe what she was seeing. She covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Thank you, but I can''t ept it. I''ll stay by Debbie''s side and take care of her for Mr. Huo with or without the card."


    Having already taken a one-million-dor VIP card from Carlos, she felt it was too embarrassing for her to take this one too.


    Thinking the same, Kasie held Debbie''s arm and looked at Ashley Ren. "Please thank Mr. Huo for us. We feel honored to be Debbie''s friends. But we can''t ept these cards. Please take Kristina''s card and mine back. Thank you."


    Ashley Ren returned Debbie''s friends an approving look and observed, "Mr. Huo hopes that Mrs. Huo can have yourpany when she hits the SPA."


    When the other two girls heard this, for a moment, they couldn''t frame a response.


    However, Kristina still thought they ought to refuse the cards. "We understand. We''ll apany Debbie when she goes to the SPA, but we don''t have to ept the cards."


    Kasie echoed, "Debbie, just keep your card. I''ll keep youpany to next time you want to go to the SPA. I can ask my dad for more pocket money to afford a ce on my own." She used to have some sauna and beauty salon cards, but she couldn''t afford a VIP card for the fourth floor of Alkaid Building. Nheless, for Debbie, Kasie would ask her dad for some financial support. She assumed that her dad would help her out if she mentioned that Debbie was Carlos'' wife.


    Without saying a word Ashley Ren only smiled at the girls. "The ball is in your court," she said calmly as she waited for a final decision from Debbie herself.


    Debbie understood her friends. She felt stumped. After a while, she decided to call Carlos. "Old man," she began on the phone after she had excused herself and gone to a little distance from her friends and Ashley Ren.


    "Hmm? What did you just call me?" Carlos asked in a deep voice that made Debbie blush.


    "Um... Ashley Ren has brought the cards to me, but I''m afraid we can''t take them. My friends and I rarely go to a SPA." she exined. What she said was the truth for her girl friends. They were young, livelydies, whose skin didn''t need much of special care. Besides, Debbie had more than enough for her te without having unnecessary troubles about her appearance.


    "A girl is suppose to have an exquisite life. Do I have to tell you that?" ording to what Carlos had found out, Debbie had learned to made do with little she had, ever since her father pass away. Such luxuries as spa treatment were things she had had to cut outpletely. And she was doing just fine, until


    Carlos came along. Even so, from the handsome monthly allowances he gave her, Debbie only took what was enough to cover her usual expenses. He couldn''t stand her being so harsh on herself. It made his heart ache.


    "This is just the beginning.


    The title of Mrs. Huoes with a lot of duties and privileges as well. As my wife, you''ll have to learn the ropes. I''d take you to various social activities and to meet friends. So you have to enhance yourself on every level. Alright?"


    "But..."


    "If you don''t like to socialize, I won''t force you. But you have to promise me something-- be good to yourself. The first step of being good to yourself is to treat yourself to something nice."


    Five minutester, when they hung up the phone, Debbie was convinced. She took the cards and thanked Ashley Ren for the delivery.


    "I was just doing my job. Bye, Mrs. Huo," Ashley Ren replied.

 Chapter 87: Wounded

    Chapter 87: WoundedAfter Ashley had driven away, Debbie took out two embossed boxes and handed one each to her friends. "Here. I don''t want to take the card either, but I guess we all have to. Besides, it''s only a small sum for Mr. Huo anyway. He said if you don''t ept the cards, then that means you don''t see me as your friend. So, just take it, both of you."


    "But Debbie. When we were on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building the other day, we had already epted a one-million-dor VIP card. We really feel embarrassed to take this one as well," Kristina said.


    "I don''t know. It beats me how that capitalist''s mind works," Debbie responded, shaking her head. She could imagine how awkward they were feeling to be forced to ept VIP cards with huge sums of money in them, especially from another woman''s husband. She would probably feel the same if she were put in the same situation.


    "Never mind. Since Mr. Huo insists, let''s just take it," she said to her friends.


    That evening, Debbie decided to have a talk with Carlos. However, she was informed by Emmett, who had just returned, that Carlos had left on a business trip and wouldn''t be back for at least a month.


    With Carlos away, she was hoping to have some relief from her busy schedule. But it was not going to happen. Carlos had already organized a list of activities for her to do and bid someone to supervise her in his absence.


    During the day, she had yoga and dance lessons. To make sure that she stayed busy, Carlos also arranged other various activities such as flower arrangement, tea parties, art exhibitions, bowling, women''s baseball and so on. In the evening, she was expected to have either a milk bath or a rose petal bath.


    Debbie was frustrated with this way of life. It was the lifestyle of an upper-ss socialite diva and not hers. She wanted her own simple, easy life back. Just as she was about to go crazy, Carlos finally returned from the business trip.


    He had been away for more than two months. At the start, they had texted each other on the phone. But when Debbie hadined to him about the lessons and activities that he had arranged for her, he had simply replied, "I did this for your own good." Debbie didn''t contact him again after that.


    Later, she found out that Carlos had put her name down for a dance program at her school''s Sr New Year G. Debbie was so angry she gritted her teeth and felt like punching him in the face for it. But she didn''t call or text him.


    The day that Carlos returned happened to be when the Sr New Year G was held. Since the new year was on Sunday, the g was held three days earlier.


    Debbie anxiously waited on the stage dressed in a ssical style azure dance costume.


    When the curtains parted and the spotlight lit up the stage, the audience was stunned to see Debbie there.


    She twirled and jumped, moving her body smoothly and gracefully.


    Everyone was in awe and wondered when Debbie had be so elegant and charming.


    When the dance finished, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole venue.


    Even though her performance was a huge sess, Debbie didn''t feel happy within herself. She smiled and bowed politely to the audience and then left the stage. Changing back into her own clothes she headed home.


    ''I won''t ever speak to that dreadful man again. Even when he is not around, he still manages to torture me. He must be thrilled that the dance was such a sess. It was all for him. I didn''t want to do it, '' she thought angrily as she reached the vi.


    She opened the front door and went in. While she was feeling around in the dark for the light switch, someone held her from behind. She jumped back startled.


    But, the hug felt familiar and she knew instantly that it was him. Turning her, he silenced her scream with a kiss.


    Even though it was dark, Debbie could sense that something wasn''t quite right. She could smell the unusually sweet metallic scent of blood.


    rmed, she wriggled out of his embrace and quickly turned the lights on. When she looked at Carlos, he was holding his bleeding arm.


    "What happened?" she asked nervously. Carlos'' face was pale and sweating from the pain.


    "I''ll be fine. Call this number and tell him toe quickly," he said, trying to control his excitement at seeing her again.


    "Let me drive you to the hospital. It will be quicker." Debbie threw her bag onto the floor and was about to help him to the car.


    But Carlos stopped her. "We need to keep this quiet, especially from the press. Can you help me upstairs? The number that I gave you to call is a doctor."


    After Debbie had called the doctor, she turned to Carlos, visually upset. "I''m surprised that you still remember you had a home after being away for such a long time! Look at you! You''ve gotten yourself hurt like this. Somebody may think that I did this to you," sheined as she helped him climb the stairs.


    Once they reached the top, Carlos stopped and turned to look at her. He touched her cheek gently. "I saw your performance tonight. You were breathtaking," he said sincerely.


    On hearing that, Debbie suddenly remembered everything that she had to endure for the past two months, while he was away on his business trip. Tears welled in her eyes. "Carlos Huo, you''re such a jerk! You kept controlling my schedule even when you were gone. All the things that you made me do are for divas and socialites, not for me!"


    "Okay, then don''t do them anymore."


    When Carlos saw the sadness in Debbie''s eyes, his heart softened. He didn''t want to push her anymore.


    "Do you really mean it? Or are you just saying that now, because I am helping you? Do you remember what you said to me when I firstined to you about it? You said that it was for my own good. Why are you letting me quit everything now?" Debbie hadined about it to him only once. When she got his response, she was so angry that she didn''t contact him anymore after that.


    But what infuriated her even more was the fact that he never called or texted her either.


    "I''ve agreed to let you stop because I don''t want to see you upset." Perhaps what she said was true. The sses and activities really didn''t suit her. She was wild and free-spirited. Forcing those things on her wouldn''t work. He was surprised that she didn''te and find him abroad and argue the point with him face to face.


    "The past two months have been unbearable for me. I thought I was going mad from all of the tedious activities that you had inflicted upon me. And now, suddenly you are being nice and trying to make everything okay. No! It just won''t do."


    She was sobbing slightly, but she also dramatized a little to make it all sound much worse than it really was.


    Debbie helped Carlos onto the bed. Once he seemedfortable enough, she turned to leave. But Carlos grabbed her hand. "I''m sorry for everything I made you go through. I won''t do it again," he apologized.


    This time, she couldn''t contain her emotions anymore. Her tears spilled down her cheeks and she wept openly. She raised her fist and was about to punch him in the arm. But when she saw the injury, she aimed for his chest.


    Even though Carlos was hurt, Debbie was still no match for him. He caught her hand and pulled her into his arms. "We haven''t seen each other for two months. Didn''t you miss me?"


    "Why would I miss you? No, I didn''t miss you at all." She lied. With her cheek against his chest, she felt awkward and began to fidget. Also she took care not to identally touch his injured arm.


    "But I missed you, a lot," he confessed.


    At his words, her heart began to beat faster in her chest and her cheeks flushed red hot. Stuck for a response she decided to change the subject. "How did you get hurt? Were you trying to protect some woman?" she asked casually, having a dig at him.


    Carlos fell into a silence.


    Debbie''s heart sank at his response. She stood up and red at him. "So I was right!"


    She felt a pang in her heart.


    "Do you know why Wesley and I decided to foster Megan? Because her parents both died a horrible death to cover us."


    She soon realized that the woman he had tried to protect was Megan.


    Debbie wasn''t sure what she was feeling anymore. It wasplicated. Part of her felt that Carlos had done the right thing while the rest of her felt like crying. She was so conflicted.

 Chapter 88: Falling in Love

    Chapter 88: Falling in LoveCarlos continued, "Megan was only twelve at the time and she watched her parents die. The horror was too much for even Wesley and me to bear, let alone for her, who was only a little girl. Stimted by what had happened in front of her, her asthma hade back. She was taken to hospital soon enough to just save her life. It was a painful day for everyone. She could have died that day..."


    Imagining the horrible scene, which was even difficult for a tough guy like Carlos to describe, Debbie immediately felt sympathetic towards Megan.


    She now thought that Carlos had done the right thing by saving the girl this time, though he had gotten himself badly wounded. Debbie banished all the negative feelings in her heart and said,


    "I''ll go check if the doctor hase." Then she turned and walked towards the door.


    Carlos didn''t stop her. He slowly passed out as Debbie walked down the stairs.


    A few minutester, Debbie came back to the room with the doctor at her heels. As she saw the man lying there, motionless, his eyes closed, her body went stiff with uncontroble fear. She ran over to the bed to check on him, and she saw that the bed was soaked with the blood from his wounds. "Car...Carlos," she called. Tears welled up in her eyes the minute Carlos'' name escaped her lips.


    "Wake up! Please don''t scare me like this."


    She patted his face softly, trying to wake him up. "I''ll be good. I''ll attend all the sses you''ve arranged for me. I''ll do everything you''ve asked me to do. Just wake up. Please!" she begged.


    Carlos'' eyes slowly fluttered open. Looking at the wailing girl by his bedside, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Really?"


    Debbie stopped crying and nodded repeatedly. She sighed, relieved to hear his voice. "Yes, I promise. Just don''t go passing out on me again, okay?"


    The doctor got everything ready for his immediate treatment. "Mr. Huo, I''ll stop the bleeding first," he said, swiftly getting to work on Carlos'' wounds.


    A trace of smile appeared on Carlos'' pale face when he looked at Debbie''s tear-stained face. "Be a good girl now and don''t cry anymore. Wait for me outside, all right?"


    To get out of the doctor''s way so that he could efficiently do his job without any disturbances, she left the room quietly and waited outside.


    Strong feelings surged inside her which she felt she had to share. Too anxious to wait to see her friends in person, Debbie decided to talk to them on the phone right away. She typed a confession into her message box. "I think I have fallen for Carlos Huo."


    Kristina was the first to respond. "Isn''t that quite normal? He''s perfect! Even though I have a boyfriend, I still would love to be with Carlos."


    Kristina wouldn''t stop talking when it came to Carlos. However, Debbie didn''t reply to her statement. There was too much going on in her mind at that moment. She had to spill it all out. She continued to type, "He has arranged a lot of sses for me. Although I don''t like any of them, so far I have gone to all the sses. He always has this straight, calm face. When I think of him, I am afraid...but I also feel happy."


    Kasie didn''tment, but just nodded at the phone screen. She had always hoped that sparks would fly between Debbie and her husband. It was finally happening.


    "He''s actually so good to me. He knows what my favorite food is and always asks Julie to cook whatever I like. He knows that I have a huge appetite, but he neverins about me eating too much or worries about me getting fat. And when we got out, he ordered so much food for me," Debbie went on.


    When they dined at Alioth Building the other day, her friends could tell that Carlos treated her preciously.


    "It is true that he is cold and condescending, but when we are alone, he is gentle to me."


    That text came as a shock to Jared, who found it hard to connect the word ''gentle'' to Carlos. ''Gentle? Mr. Huo? What''s that like?''


    "He knows that Kasie and Kristina are my good friends, so when he buys VIP cards for me, he never forgets about them."


    Kristina and Kasie nodded viciously at that statement. Thanks to Debbie, now each of them had more than ten VIP passes to all kinds of fancy ces.


    "I got so mad when another woman sat in the passenger seat of his car. I got mad when he stayed in Megan''s room for too long. I was so angry when he was good to her."


    ''Sounds like love to me, '' Jared thought as he read her messages.


    "In J City, he had rescued me. I didn''t tell him this at the time, but I was really touched by his care for me."


    Jared rolled his eyes and thought, ''Women always tend to be grateful to the person who saves them in an emergency.'' In Debbie''s case, that person was Carlos. There was an infinite possibility of romance between them.


    "It pained me so much when I saw him wounded. All my anger vanished in an instant."


    ''Is Mr. Huo wounded?'' everyone wondered when they saw Debbie''s message.


    "He is my husband, he is handsome and he has the most perfect body. After he found out that I''m his wife, he did everything in my interest. Why am I still hesitant to be intimate with him? Is there something wrong with my head?"


    Kasie couldn''t hold herself anymore. She typed, "Your head is fine. Maybe you''re just frigid in bed."


    Debbie''s wistfulness was expelled by Kasie''s words. She looked at her phone andughed.


    The rest of the group posted the Rolling On The Floor Laughing emojis.


    Debbie sent several Crying Face With A Hammer Over The Head emojis and mentioned Kasie in her next text, "You''re the one who is frigid in bed." Every time they got down to have sex, she was as eager as he was. But the road always got bumpy. It hadn''t yet happened for them, for some reason or the other.


    Carlos had managed to control his urge every time things went south or when Debbie wasn''t in the mood. His self-control was beyond her imagination. In fact, she was so stunned sometimes that she suspected if he had some physical problem. But since she could clearly feel his erection against her, she knew that was not the case.


    Perhaps he truly respected her and didn''t want to force her into it.


    When she thought of all this, tears filled her eyes again. She turned to look at the closed door beyond which Carlos was lying wounded; she thought of Megan. If only she could beat the hell out of that culprit!


    Megan was the reason why her husband was bleeding in bed.


    Carlos had told her that Megan''s parents had saved his life. So he felt like he owed that girl and was indebted to her.


    "Arghhhh!!" Debbie yelled, troubled by all these contradicting thoughts. She stopped crying and pounded the wall fiercely with her fist.


    Meanwhile, her friends were still talking to her in the group chat. "Debbie, has something happened to Mr. Huo?" Dixon asked.


    "Yes, but it''s confidential. Keep it to yourselves, please," she said. Debbie regretted having blurted out Carlos'' injury.


    She was worried if it would lead to some trouble for Carlos I''d the news of his injury was leaked. But she also believed that her friends wouldn''t betray her.


    "Isn''t he on a business trip?" Debbie''s friends asked in unison. They all knew that Carlos had gone on a business trip two months ago.


    "He came back out of the blue. And to my surprise he told me he saw my performance. I wonder how." She mused if he had gone to her school to see the performance.


    Yet considering the depth of his injury, it seemed unlikely.


    "Tomboy, after watching you dance, I really think that Mr. Huo has done all this for your own good. He has turned you into such and elegant, glowing woman," Kristina said, proudly.


    "What? Elegant and glowing? Really? Are you talking about me? Come on!"


    Debbie was surprised that her friends thought of her that way.


    Kasie agreed dly with Kristina on that. She said, "Kris is right. Moreover, your skin is much better now too. Your hands used to be rough and covered in calluses. But thest time I held your hand, it was soft and smooth like silk. And that time in the bathroom, I saw that your skin had be fairer and rosy. I almost drooled all over you."


    Debbie blushed at herments. "Okay, stop! Don''t talk about all that stuff with the boys here. Delete it!" Debbie demanded.


    Kasie immediately deleted her message. But Jared posted a Grinning Face emoji and said, "Toote. I already saw it. Tomboy, next time we meet, let''s take a bath together. I want to see how good your skin really is.


    "Back off! Wait until I tell Carlos about thatment."


    Jared was terrified and deleted that message immediately. "My mistake. Please forget that I even said it," he pleaded.

 Chapter 89: Seduction

    Chapter 89: SeductionThe fact that Debbie was Carlos'' wife alone was enough to forbid Jared from wanting anything more than friendship from her. Even if he were the bravest man on earth, he wouldn''t dare to cross the threshold with Carlos'' wife.


    Kristina sent a Heart-Eyes emoji, followed by her fantasy. "I want to sleep in Debbie''s arms."


    Dixon replied right away with a Worried Face emoji, "What about me? What''ll happen to me then?"


    The others hooted.


    Later, two of the doctor''s assistants came to the vi to bring some medicine to the doctor. They walked into the room Carlos was being operated in. After that, another wait of two hours was steadily breaking Debbie''s resolve. No one hade out of the room yet and Debbie was so anxious to know what was going on inside that she was on the verge of barging in.


    About a half more hourter, the door of the room finally opened and the two assistants walked out. "How is my husband? Is he going to be all right?" Debbie dashed towards them as soon as they stepped out of the room.


    "Both of the bullets from inside him have been removed. The surgery is almost finished. Dr. Jiang is just performing the finishing work, making sure there are no chances of future trouble," they reassured her.


    Debbie was a bit relieved now. "Can I go in there?" she asked.


    "A few more minutes, please. Dr. Jiang will being out soon."


    "Okay, then."


    Fifteen minutester, the doctor came out of the room. He removed his mask, looking exhausted. "The bullets have been removed and we''ve managed to stop the bleeding. But I think it would be best if you took Mr. Huo to hospital. After all, there is no proper medical apparatus in the vi," he stated.


    "I see. Thank you, doctor," Debbie nodded.


    Dr. Jiang didn''t know exactly who this girl was, but since Carlos had kept her around especially when he was wounded, he assumed that she must be someone special to Carlos. Thinking of that, the doctor replied respectfully, "Don''t mention it. Emmett and Tristan will be here in a minute. Please don''t hesitate to call me if I''m needed."


    "Okay, thanks. Please let me walk you out."


    "I''ll show myself out. You can go see Mr. Huo now."


    "All right. Thanks, doctor."


    Emmett and Tristan arrived at the vi very soon. When Debbie saw them, she was shocked to notice that Tristan himself was limping. It looked like his left leg was wounded as well. Debbie was concerned, but Tristan told her not to worry; the wound had already been attended to in the hospital. It was nothing.


    He also told her that it happened after he and Carlos had gotten off the ne. They left the airport and went to rescue Megan. Both he and Carlos were wounded. The fear that ensued had triggered Megan''s asthma and she was being taken care of in the hospital right now.


    With Emmett''s and Tristan''s help, Debbie moved Carlos from her bedroom to his. Her bedclothes were changed and for safety and hygienic purposes, the old blood-stained ones were destroyed.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Carlos finally woke up.


    He opened his eyes and the first thing that fell into his eyes was Debbie sleeping beside him. She had barely slept the night before.


    Looking at her haggard face, Carlos put his good arm around her shoulders and kissed her forehead.


    When Debbie woke up, Carlos was sitting on the bed perusing some files. She sat up still muddled in her sleep and remarked sleepily, "Oh, hey. You''re back."


    As soon as she finished the sentence, she sensed that something was wrong with it. Then she remembered Carlosing back the day before. The bandage on his right arm reminded her that the wound wasn''t a dream.


    "Did you sleep well? Are you hungry?" He put the files aside and looked at her with tender eyes. She seemed totally awake now.


    "It was all real. You got hurt because of Megan," Debbie muttered in a slightly horrified tone. The fact was still too hard for her to process.


    Hearing her words, Carlos scooped her cheek with one hand and tried tofort her, "Deb, you know that¡ª"


    "I know, I know," she said resignedly. After getting out of bed, she prattled on. "I''m going downstairs for breakfast. Then we''re going to the hospital. Dr. Jiang said your wound needed to be treated in the hospital. Or else it is going to fall prey to inmmation or infection."


    Carlos was recovering quickly. Debbie was surprised to see him able to be on his feet already. And he looked like a million bucks.


    "I don''t need to go to the hospital," he protested.


    Debbie turned her head back and threatened, "Fine! Then you can ask Megan toe over and look after you. I don''t want to take care of a stubborn patient."


    Carlos was left speechless. He recalled how tender and sweet she had been when she had danced on the stage the other day. Sadly, that side of her appeared only briefly.


    Debbie got dressed in her bedroom and went downstairs.


    In the dining room, Julie was heating up the dishes for Debbie. She had already gotten a call from Carlos asking her to do so before Debbie could get downstairs.


    After a simple breakfast, Debbie went back to Carlos'' room. "Hey, are you going to the hospital or not?" she asked sullenly.


    "If you''re worried about me, just call the doctor in. It would be much simpler that way in any case."


    "The doctor was here yesterday. He said there was no medical equipment here and you would receive better treatment at the hospital. This is the doctor''s advice, not mine. Why are you fighting this?"


    Debbie got exasperated and once again, Carlos was left nothing to retort.


    Debbie ground her teeth, angry at the man''s stubbornness. "If you n on acting like this, then I''m leaving. I won''te back until your wound is healed."


    She had hardly taken one step before Carlos took her wrist and agreed resignedly, "I''ll go."


    Debbie secretly chuckled and then assumed a serious look again. After prying Carlos'' hand away, she said, "I''ll go get your clothes."


    However, when Debbie opened Carlos'' closet, she was stunned at the tidiness and cleanness it was sporting. The clothes and essories were arranged in such an order as the kind one would witness if they were being disyed in a showcase in a mall.


    Since Carlos wanted to keep his injury from the press, Debbie picked out a pair of sweatpants, an extra-thick white sweatshirt, and a white baseball cap for him. She had never seen him dressed like that, so she assumed the press wouldn''t be able to recognize him in this outfit. It looked low-key enough.


    She put the clothes on the bed and ordered, "There. Get changed."


    Carlos shifted his look from her to his right arm and then back to her again, saying, "I''m injured. You''ll have to help me dress."


    For a moment, Debbie didn''t know how to respond. Then she said, "I''ll go get help." When Carlos hade back from abroad, some servants hade back to the vi with him.


    "Do you really want another woman to see your husband naked?" Carlos called out behind her.


    Debbie exhaled helplessly. "Fine! I''ll help you change your clothes." Carlos had gotten her there. She really didn''t want another woman to see her husband''s body.


    Fortunately, it was not so much work, except for the teasing part. Carlos didn''t behave at all when she was changing his pants.


    When she was dressing him in the sweatshirt, she identally bumped into his chest and left him a kiss.


    "Deb, you naughty girl, you''re seducing me." His body instantly went stiff when her soft lips touched his skin. As if out of instincts, he wrapped his left arm around her.


    Debbie''s face med with embarrassment. She felt like it was on fire. She covered her burning face with the back of her hand and said, "It''s an ident. You''re too tall. I got tripped."


    "How about we go to the hospital after?" he whispered in her ear in a tempting voice.


    "Eh? After what?"


    "After some dessert," he continued, sniffing her hair. "What are you thinking?!"


    Realizing what he was implying, Debbie gave him a pinch on the waist. "Quit joking around. Hurry up." Her heart was pounding but she pushed him away. In a fluster, she grabbed his left arm hurriedly and tucked it into the sleeve.


    Not giving up, Carlos continued with his seduction. "Honey, only my arm is wounded. My other parts are as good as new. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you go ahead and examine them yourself? Come,e."


    Debbie tried to project an angry tone to cover up her nervousness. "In your dreams, smart ass! Now let''s go to the hospital."

 Chapter 90: In The Hospital

    Chapter 90: In The Hospital"Okay, fine," Carlos replied resignedly. "You know, I intended to have a passionate night with you yesterday, but this injury totally ruined my ns," he confessed. He had been patient with Debbie for a long time. If he waited any longer, he was afraid that something wrong could happen to his manhood.


    Debbie gave him a re and seized the opportunity toin, "You should have known better than to get yourself injured. Maybe God doesn''t want you to get your own way."


    "If that had been the case, then my injuries wouldn''t havended on my arm. Deb, I can push myself up with one arm. How about we have a try?"


    Debbie''s heart was racing and she could hardly maintain herposure anymore. Carlos seemed odd to her today. He kept hitting on her and as if that wasn''t enough to throw her off the mark, he was very handsy as well. Desperate for a way to contain her surging emotions, she stomped on his foot and snapped, albeit frivolously, "Keep your hands off me!"


    Carlos was amused by the shy and annoyed expression on her face. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead softly before whispering, "Honey, I''ll go to the hospital with you, but I think I deserve a reward for the trouble."


    Hearing him call her honey again, Debbie couldn''t help smiling and taunted quietly, "And what reward does this child want?"


    "This, of course." He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply on the lips. Nothing else could be heard anymore in the room except for the heavy breathing of the two.


    Some timeter, Debbie walked out of Carlos'' room again with burning cheeks, looking definitely rumpled. She fetched a mask from her bedroom and asked Carlos to put it on.


    Just as they were about to leave, Debbie reminded him to put on a pair of sunsses too. After that, she took a nce at him and decided that everything was finally set now. They left the vi and headed for the hospital.


    Emmett had already made an appointment for them with the doctor. In the consulting room, the doctor looked at Carlos'' wound carefully and changed his dressing. It took about two hours toplete the process, after which, they left the doctor''s consulting room. Debbie had been under the impression that they would be heading back to the vi immediately, but to her surprise, Carlos was holding her hand and leading her to the inpatient department.


    "Where are we going?" she asked in confusion.


    "The inpatient department. Megan was hospitalized and is being kept under observation."


    Hearing Megan''s name, Debbie didn''t respond and just followed him silently.


    Hardly had they reached the door of the ward before they heard the sound of Megan''sughter emanating cheerfully from inside, in stark contrast to the hospital''s general ambiance. At that point, Debbie noticed an evident smile on her husband''s face, and secretly, made a face in disapproval.


    Walking inside, they noticed that Damon and Wesley were already there. Megan was sitting on the edge of the bed, giggling at Damon''s jokes.


    Her eyes brightened when she saw Carlos and Debbie. She ran towards Carlos, calling in a cheerful voice, "Ah, Uncle Carlos, Uncle Carlos, you are here. Are you okay? Does it still hurt?"


    Seeing her trotting over, Carlos released Debbie''s hand and spread his arms to catch the girl. "Mmm, I''m fine. But you be careful. You shouldn''t do anything strenuous right now."


    "I''m fine too. But Uncle Wesley won''t allow me to leave the hospital," the girlined as she buried herself in his arms.


    "Now, now, noints. Uncle Wesley is doing that for your own good." Carlos pulled her out of his arms and rebuked her, "Aunt Debbie is here too. I didn''t hear you greet her."


    As if she had just seen Debbie, Megan put on an embarrassed look and apologized, "Hi, Aunt Debbie. I''m sorry. I was too worried about Uncle Carlos. He was wounded because of me and I feel so bad about it."


    Debbie tried hard to suppress the difort in her heart. "Don''t. Uncle Carlos did the right thing in protecting you. After all, your parents saved his life," she replied tly.


    "Ah, so Uncle Carlos told you about it?"


    "Yes. Your uncle Carlos and I are married. Married couples don''t have secrets." Debbie took Carlos'' hand with a smile, interlocked fingers with him, and looked up at her man affectionately.


    Carlos squeezed her hand and met her eyes. Tenderness could be seen from a mile away in his eyes.


    He was a lot more than happy to hear what she had just said.


    "Hey, did you guyse here to visit Megan or to torment us single people with your affections and flrting?" Damon retorted from the bed, fed up with the sweetness between the two.


    Within a second, the tenderness in Carlos'' eyes was all gone. It looked like he had turned into apletely different person. Casting him a cold stare, he snarled, "Well, you can just go away then."


    "Shit. Carlos, we''ve been friends for more than a decade now. But you are not at all gentle to me. Worse than that, you asked me to go away. I guess you forget your friends when you''re with your wife,"


    Damonined with a careless expression on his face, and his hands in his pockets.


    "Well then, friend! Tell me, howe you never visited me after I got injured?" Carlos retorted. All his friends had visited him at the vi after the injury except Damonst night.


    However, Damon didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he confessed, "Look. In my heart, Megan is much more important than you. It would be obvious to anyone that I would want to make sure she was okay before I came to see you."


    Hearing him say that she was more important than Carlos, Meganughed. She walked over to Damon, grabbed his sleeve, and appealed like a spoiled brat, "Uncle Damon, you''re the best."


    "Of course." Damon put his arm around Megan''s shoulders and looked at Carlos provocatively.


    Carlos ignored him. "What did the doctor say?" he asked Wesley, who had been looking out the window the entire time and seemed the least interested in their rift.


    "Asthma again. But it''s fine. She can be discharged from hospital tomorrow." Wesley withdrew his gaze from outside and finally turned towards them slowly.


    Carlos didn''t reply. He pulled Debbie closer to him and sat down on the sofa with her. Crossing his legs, he settled infortably and watched Megan and Damon chat andugh together.


    A momentter, the door of the ward opened again. Curtis and Colleen walked in.


    "Debbie," Curtis greeted as soon as he saw Debbie.


    "Hi, Mr¡ª" Debbie was about to stand up to greet the man, but Carlos pulled her back to the sofa and wrapped his arms around her. She looked at him with a perplexed gaze.


    Carlos exined his stance, though in a highly indifferent tone, "This is a hospital, not a school. You don''t have to be so polite to him."


    Curtis only smiled at his unfriendly remarks.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos helplessly and greeted Curtis and Colleen once again. "Hi, Mr. Lu. Hi, Colleen."


    Curtis nodded and walked over to Megan.


    Colleen, on the other hand, walked closer to Debbie, and asked, "How''s Carlos'' arm?"


    Debbie was puzzled. She looked at Colleen who was smiling at her and wondered, ''Carlos is right here. Why doesn''t she ask him directly? Why is she asking me?''


    Before she could recollect her thoughts and respond, Colleen said in a louder voice, "Debbie, you''re Carlos'' wife. Why is it so embarrassing to talk about your husband''s injury?"


    "He...Um... I..." Debbie was confused too much by the situation to form a coherent answer.


    Seeing confusion written all over her face, Colleen pulled her away from Carlos, took her arm, and whispered with a smile, "Last night, when we got to the vi, you were sleeping beside him like a piggy. You must have been really tired from taking care of Carlos."


    It was only now that Debbie realize she and Curtis had dropped by the vi the night before.


    It only dawned on her now that there were so many people who had watch her sleep. Debbie turned her head and rolled her eyes are Carlos. "Why didn''t you wake me up when Colleen dropped byst night?"


    Seeing how cute the two were being together, Colleenughed. It was only now that she remembered to ask about Megan. "Megan, when will you leave the hospital?"


    Megan replied in a sweet voice, "Thank you for asking, Colleen. I''ll be discharged tomorrow morning."


    Curtis reminded her, "Call her Aunt Colleen."

 Chapter 91: Be Careful

    Chapter 91: Be CarefulBefore Megan could respond, Colleen said, "What aunt? We''re not married yet."


    Curtis walked over to stand at her side and smiled, "Do you think you can get rid of me? You''re stuck with me, woman."


    Colleen blushed and made a face at him. "I need to borrow Debbie for a minute. You guys go ahead." Then she took Debbie''s hand and led her away to the door.


    After they walked out of the ward, Colleen looked at Debbie and said worriedly, "About Carlos saving Megan, don''t overthink."


    "Okay," Debbie responded. but she found Colleen strange.


    When they moved to the safe passage, Colleen stopped walking and reminded her, "Debbie, you don''t have to get angry with Carlos because of Megan. That will save you unnecessary stress."


    "Colleen, what are you trying to tell me? I don''t understand."


    Colleenughed and said, "Right. I was so anxious I forgot that you had only seen Megan a few times."


    Then she lowered her voice and said to Debbie, "I don''t know what that girl is up to. You know what? Wesley''s girlfriend, well, sort of girlfriend, got engaged to someone else, mostly because of her."


    Debbie was shocked by the news. She knew Colleen was talking about Megan.


    "Afterwards, Curtis and I argued a couple of times too. All because of her.


    I don''t mean to talk about her behind her back, but she''s too maniptive. You never know what she is thinking. Anyway, be careful. Don''t get into disagreements with Carlos over her. Otherwise, you will only give her what she wants. Okay?"


    Finally, Debbie understood what she meant. "If she is so awful, why can''t the four of them see it?" It struck her as odd that a whole four men still doted on Megan, even with full knowledge of her maniption. Were they blind?


    "They are men. Only women can see through other women''s deep buried dark thoughts. In their eyes, Megan is an innocent, adorable girl. An angel. They never think badly of her. Nor do they believe that she will stir up things among us," said Colleen, shrugging with resignation.


    If what she said was true, then Megan was really a horrible person. "I wonder what she is up to," Debbie said honestly.


    "Who knows? Sometimes she acts as if she likes Wesley, but she also keeps a technical distance from him. Sometimes it looks that she is into Carlos, but she never takes much initiative. But Damon and Curtis are almost old enough to be her father. She is unlikely to set her mind on them."


    Debbie felt tired. Tired of trying to figure out what was on Megan''s mind.


    "Now is not a convenient time to talk. I will invite you to tea some other time. Think about what I just told you. Don''t say a word to those four. Or else, they will think that we are scheming against their innocent, adorable little Megan," Colleen cautioned. Herst remark was full of irony.


    "Ah, it feels great to finally get these words out of my chest. I have been dying to talk to someone, but there was no one. And now I can talk to you. Debbie, women know women the best. Between you, me, and Megan, you are the most innocent, adorable soul. I''d fancy having you for a friend, just to enjoy your politepany over a cup of tea, or even on a shopping spree."


    Debbie was surprised by Colleen''sments. ''I''m innocent? And adorable?'' "Colleen, you can''t be more wrong. Anybody can be innocent but me."


    "Okay, let''s go back. And one more thing, you''re really special to Carlos. Cherish what you have," said a visibly amused Colleen, to Debbie''s surprise. When she first met her, Colleen was such an elegant socialite diva; Debbie''s memory shed back to how the girl had dazzled at Megan''s birthday party¡ªa hot cougar on the dance floor, Colleen was quite a name. But today, she was so approachable and witty. ''This girl has a whole mix of different graces, '' Debbie thought.


    ''What next surprise will I discover about her next time?'' Debbie''s mind ran on.


    Gently, she shook her head and smiled.


    When the two women went back to the ward hand in hand, Megan was lying in bed, surrounded by the four gorgeous men¡ª every woman''s dream.


    Seeing the two women walk back in, Curtis and Carlos came to meet them. Carlos pulled Debbie away from Colleen to himself and asked, "Where were you?"


    Debbie put on a smile and answered, "We went to the bathroom."


    Curtis pretended to be surprised. "You two went to the bathroom together? Since when did you be so close?"


    Colleen joked, "Debbie and I really hit off. We may wear the same pair of pants some day."


    Whether what Colleen had said about Megan was true or not, Debbie feltfortable around her, so she echoed, "Right. I''ll try to lose weight from now on to fit Colleen''s pants, if ites to that."


    Despite knowing they were just joking, Carlos still felt unhappy about what they had said. "My wife will never wear somebody else''s pants."


    Feigning a sulky look, he put his hand on Debbie''s waist and pinched her. ''Lose weight? You should put on some weight, '' he thought to himself.


    Amused at the serious face he was making, Colleen giggled and said to Debbie, "In Carlos you have a model husband. Someone worth keeping by any means."


    "Really? I don''t see it," said Debbie to Colleen, rolling her eyes at Carlos, whose hand was still sliding back and forth on her waist.


    "I think you know it. You''re just too embarrassed to admit it. The way you''re blushing betrays you," Colleen retorted as she leaned into Curtis'' arms,ughing.


    Pretending to be angry, Debbie stared at Colleen and then said to Curtis, "Mr. Lu, keep your woman in line."


    "No problem," Curtis promised crisply.


    Debbie gave Colleen a cocky smile.


    At this point, Damon put in curtly, "Can you two couples get lost as soon as possible? Why can''t you just keep your lovey-dovey down a notch in front of the single?"


    "Why don''t you just bring Adriana back and floss on us with the sweetness between you two?" Carlos retorted.


    That line didn''t go down well with Damon. If anything, it cut him deep at heart like a knife. Although he didn''t say a word, his face darkened.


    Seeing the brooding look on Damon''s face, Debbie felt bad. She tugged at Carlos'' sleeve. Carlos knew what she meant. He looked at her with a frown. ''Is she feeling bad for Damon?'' he thought unhappily, a little jealous.


    Assured that Megan was fine, Carlos and Curtis left the ward with their women.


    After their cars drove out of the hospital, they went in different directions.


    In the next two days, Carlos didn''t go to thepany. He worked at home. Debbie had offered to take care of him at home, but he sent her to school. As he had demanded, Debbie didn''t skip a single ss.


    On the third day, Debbie and Kasie waited on the yground for Jared and Dixon toe to the ssroom with them. A few minutes passed, but the boys didn''t show up. To kill time, the girls chatted as they were waiting.


    Then all of a sudden, Debbie spotted two familiar figures in front of the office building. ''Is that Carlos? Isn''t he supposed to be resting at home? Is he fit enough to teach already?'' she wondered.


    "Debbie, what are you looking at?" someone asked in a soft voice.

 Chapter 92: Carlos, I Like You

    Chapter 92: Carlos, I Like YouDebbie rolled her eyes upon hearing that voice. Gail was everywhere on campus, always following her like an annoying shadow. "What''s it to you?"


    Debbie retorted. She was wondering why Carlos hadn''t told her he wasing here.


    But then, a lightbulb came on in her head. She nced at Gail, who was so excited to see Carlos that she was close to tears. ''No wonder Debbie keeps looking over there. It''s Mr. Huo! I''m not dreaming! He''s here! I''m seeing Mr. Huo again!'' Gail thought, her eyes reddening.


    The two men, Carlos and Curtis, were so handsome they made a magnificent sight when they stood together. More and more eyes were drawn to them.


    Debbie patted Gail''s shoulder. The girl was bathed in happiness now that she saw her dream man. "What?" she asked, so excited that the grin on her face didn''t vanish even when she turned to face Debbie.


    Standing next to Gail didn''t make Debbie explode with rage this time, which was odd. She pointed at Carlos and said calmly, "Look. Carlos."


    Gail rolled her eyes and snorted, "I''m not blind."


    Ignoring her hostility, Debbie raised her voice and suggested, "Care to make a bet?"


    "Why would I do that?" Gail intended to say "Have you lost your mind?" But she remembered she had a public image to maintain, and bit back that retort.


    "Don''t you always want me to make a fool of myself? I''m giving you a chance. Remember thest time you set me up and I ended up embarrassing myself at Carlos Huo''sunch event? Now that he''s here, are you really going to miss such an opportunity to humiliate me again?" Debbie coaxed her.


    Gail moved closer to Debbie with an innocent, sweet smile on her face. But what she said was neither innocent nor sweet. "Of course not. I won''t miss any opportunity to screw things up for you. It''s so much fun," she whispered in Debbie''s ear.


    Debbie took a step back to put some distance between them. Gail was not alone. A few of her friends were with her. Debbie looked at them and said, "How about this? I''ll go confess to Carlos again. If he doesn''t turn me down then you''ll have to apologize to me loudly ten times and sing "Bad Romance" in a public ce. Your friends too. "


    Gail''s friends were surprised by the idea. At first, Kasie was confused about what Debbie was trying to do. But now she found the idea hrious. To help Debbie out, she held her arm and said anxiously, "Debbie, are you crazy? Have you forgotten how he treated youst time? Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Rx, Kasie. It''ll go better thanst time, believe me. Everyone will be watching, after all." Debbie raised her voice as she said thest sentence.


    ''Right, a bunch of students will be there, '' Gail thought. Everybody in Y City knew how ruthless Carlos was. If she recalled right, Debbie had even been tossed into the ocean to drown. She loved imagining how humiliating it would be for Debbie if Carlos rejected her right to her face and threw her out of university.


    However, Gail didn''t fall for Debbie''s trick easily. She sensed that something was off. "But we aren''t that close to Mr. Huo. How do we know what went on between you?"


    "Easy. I''ll face you. To make sure I won''t cheat, you can see what I''m saying. How does that sound?" Debbie had been seeking revenge and now the chance had presented itself.


    Nheless, Gail turned her down. Her friends, on the other hand, urged her to agree. "Gail, that''s Mr. Huo. If Debbie does this, she has a death wish. What could go wrong? Don''t you want to see what he does? If he kills her, we get a show," a girl said.


    Debbie gasped. ''What a cold bitch! She even wants to see me die.''


    "But..." Gail faltered. She recalledst time they were at the mall. She and Debbie fought over the cor pin. Judging from what happened that day, Debbie and Carlos seemed to have a special connection.


    Sensing Gail''s uncertainty, Debbie decided y up her gift for acting. She whispered in Kasie''s ear, "I hope he forgot what he saidst time. He promised to bury me alive if I ever got him mad."


    It was a stage whisper, pitched perfectly so that Gail could hear it, and her friends couldn''t.


    Kasie acted shocked and pulled her aside. "You out of your mind, Tomboy? If he really said this, maybe he meant it. I don''t want to watch you die."


    As they were whispering to each other, Gail broke in, "What are you waiting for? He might leave any minute."


    Debbie instantly stopped talking and pretended to be surprised. "What? You agreed to it? I was just stringing you along. No way would I do that."


    Seeing how frightened Debbie was, Gail''s friends gloated. "You can''t back out now, Debbie." "Right. What''s the matter? You chicken?"


    They kept taunting her and egging her on.


    Debbie took a deep breath and walked towards Carlos with a dozen girls watching.


    Curtis and Carlos were talking about the incident involving Megan. Curtis told Carlos, "Wesley has taken care of everything. Just take some time to recover ande back when you''re ready. I always wondered why you agreed to teach here even though you''re Uber busy. Now I get it. There''s someone you like here."


    Carlos smiled. "I have toe. My wife is such a pain. But you--" Carlos had intended to ask, "You seem to care about Debbie a lot. Why?"


    A sweet voice interrupted him. "Hi, Mr. Huo. Mr. Lu."


    The familiar voice made Carlos'' smile widen.


    Curtis waved at the girl. "Debbie,e here." As an educator, Curtis was urbane in his every movement.


    Debbie trotted over to them and stood where she could see Gail.


    Carlos checked the time and asked, "Two minutes to ss. Shouldn''t you be on your way?"


    Debbie didn''t answer his question. She could sense annoyance in his tone, but she ignored it. Instead, she looked at Curtis with embarrassment and asked, "Mr. Lu, could you please give us a minute?"


    "You want to talk to your husband in private?" Curtis asked.


    Debbie nodded with a giggle. "Kinda. But I only need him for a minute. Or maybe you could just stand around."


    Curtis looked at her lovingly and said with resignation, "Your minute starts now." Then, he turned his back to the couple.


    Looking at her expressionless husband, Debbie smiled mischievously, which confuse her man. The next second, she snuggled into his arms and shouted, "Carlos Huo, I like you. I really like you."


    She had shouted so loudly Gail didn''t have to read her lips to know what she was saying, for her voice could be heard from tens of meters away.


    The other girls watched her, their mouths agape. Even Jared and Dixon, who had arrived at the sce, were astounded. ''When did she get so brave?''

 Chapter 93: Ive Heard What You Said

    Chapter 93: I''ve Heard What You SaidCarlos had been a little unhappy about Debbie beingte for ss. But her confession of feelings filled his heart with joy.


    However, when he looked at her, he noticed that she was staring at something. He turned back and noticed a group of students were watching them. Immediately, he realized that the confession was just part of some game his wife was ying.


    But he didn''t seem to mind. He pulled her back into his arms and said, "I''ve heard what you said. Now go to your ss."


    Seeing what was happening, Gail was so shocked she couldn''t feel her legs anymore. She copsed onto one of her friends and wondered, ''What on earth is Debbie''s rtionship with Carlos Huo?


    Not only didn''t he push her away, but he actually hugged her! There must be something going on between them.''


    Having achieved her goal, Debbie wriggled out of Carlos'' arms and apologized to Curtis, who was looking at them in disbelief. "I''m sorry that you had to hear my confession of feelings again, Mr. Lu. I''m going to my ss now. Bye."


    She had hardly turned around before Carlos took her by the wrist and said, "I''ll pick you up after ss this afternoon."


    With her mind totally on Gail, she replied casually, "Um...


    Okay."


    Carlos watched as Debbie left. He was sure that his wife had just used him as a pawn.


    But he still looked happy. Curtisughed, "I should have listened to her and left."


    Carlos responded tly, "I''m going back to mypany. My sses will be resumed next week as scheduled."


    His wife was still a little imp. He had to put more effort into her.


    Curtis patted his shoulder. "I''m looking forward to the day when you will address me differently."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows in confusion. "Perhaps, I should do a background check on you and my wife."


    Sensing his jealousy, Curtis waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for that. You will know it sooner orter. You just need to believe that I won''t harm her."


    When the bell rang, Carlos got into the vehicle and Ashley started the engine.


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom slowed to a stop when it reached Debbie. Then the ck tinted window was rolled down and revealed Carlos'' handsome face. All the girls that were around held their breaths in anticipation. However, Carlos only had eyes for one.


    He reproached, "Think about what you could do to get me to forgive you for being several minuteste for ss."


    Everyone that was around was stunned to hear what he said.


    The way he spoke to Debbie was totally different.


    "How about I treat you to dinner?" Debbie quickly blurted out.


    "I don''t ept bribery." He turned her down tly.


    The window was wound up again and the Rolls-Royce sped away.


    Once the vehicle had left, Debbie''s ssmates surrounded her and bombarded her with questions about what her rtionship with Carlos was.


    "When did you meet Mr. Huo?" someone asked.


    "Why didn''t he reject you?" wondered another student.


    While she was texting Carlos, Debbie answered them casually, "Oh, about that. Well, once Gail apologizes to me and you guys sing ''Bad Romance'', I''ll exin it all to you."


    She pressed "Send" and the message read, "Mr. Handsome, I''m sprinting to the ssroom now. Can you forgive me?"


    He simply replied, "Do I need to show you the surveince footage of your school?"


    Debbie pulled a face towards the phone, meant for Carlos. He indeed knew her well.


    Some girls crowded around Gail, asking her to apologize to Debbie. Gail assumed a sad face and wrung out some tears, hoping to get off lightly.


    But the girls weren''t buying it. They wanted her to do it as soon as possible, so they could hear all about Carlos and Debbie''s rtionship.


    Gail had no other choice but to do what Debbie had asked of her. So she took a deep breath and put her head back, shouting ten times, "Debbie, I''m sorry¡ª"


    Hearing that, Debbie had a big smile on her face, as pleased as punch. Embarrassing the person that she hated really made her day, especially since Gail was always picking on her.


    The girls were supposed to then stand under the national g and sing the song, "Bad Romance." Since sses had already begun, there were only a few students passing by that would hear them. Gail wanted to chicken out. But the girls couldn''t stand the suspense any longer. They were eager to find out the juicy information about Carlos and Debbie. So they grabbed Gail and dragged her under the national g and sang the song.


    The scene went viral on the school forum.


    However, when the girls asked Debbie about her rtionship with Carlos, she simply said, "Why don''t you ask him?"


    After that, she turned on her heels and walked away.


    The girls were left speechless and furious.


    Soon, rumors about Debbie and Carlos traveled around the campus. The most popr version was that Debbie hooked up with Carlos Huo and was his mistress. And another was how she confessed her love for Carlos Huo on campus but was turned down.


    Debbie and her friends had hardly sat down in thest row of the ssroom when Carlos sent her a message. "Did you have fun?"


    Debbie was puzzled. She texted back. "What do you mean?"


    "What were you doing just now?" replied Carlos. Debbie realized that he already knew about what had happened between her and Gail. She looked around half expecting to see him there. ''How did he do that? Does he have six pairs of eyes?'' she wondered.


    After what had happened that day, no one on campus dared to mess with Debbie again, so she finally enjoyed some peace.


    However, on the flip side of the matter, she had to deal with a girl who was standing in front of her and expressing her feelings for Carlos. "Debbie, I really am crazy about Mr. Huo. I have liked him for more than ten years. Can you give me his WeChat or Facebook ount?"


    Debbie sat up frowning and replied, "I don''t have it. You can ask him yourself in his ss the next time you see him." She was telling the truth. All she had was his phone number.


    To her surprise, the shy girl suddenly made a hideous face and said sarcastically, "I thought you were close to Mr. Huo! It turns out you don''t even have his contact information. How dare you pretend to be his woman!"


    "Damn it!" Debbie couldn''t help cursing under her breath. Then she pped the table and demanded, "What the heck do you mean by pretending to be his woman? Don''t you dare to leave before you exin yourself!"


    Her ssmates fled the ssroom one after another when they saw her re up.


    Was this the same graceful girl who had danced at the Sr New Year''s G? They all wondered.


    The other girl was terrified. Even without Carlos, Debbie was scary enough. The girl swallowed and stammered, "It is said that you are Mr. Huo''s woman. Didn''t you start the rumor? People also say that you hugged Mr. Huo. Is it true?" The girl stared at Debbie curiously.


    "No, it''s not," Debbie replied firmly.


    Then Jared took out his cell phone and showed her the picture on his phone, at which Debbie suddenly became speechless. Someone had photographed the scene where she had hugged Carlos and expressed her feelings for him and uploaded it on the forum. It had racked up countless views and likes.

 Chapter 94: Lets God Home

    Chapter 94: Let''s God HomeNow that Debbie had had her revenge on Gail, nothing else mattered. As for the man in the picture online, she dered, "That''s not Carlos Huo. That''s my boyfriend." She believed that making her rtionship with Carlos public would only bring herself more trouble.


    Hearing her words, her friends thought to themselves, ''Come on! That is Carlos Huo.''


    The girl who hade to ask for Carlos'' contact information left the ssroom with doubts of her own.


    Debbie took out her phone andined to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, your fans are totally crazy. If they want your contact information, why didn''t they just ask you in person while you had sses at school? Now that they know I know you, they keeping to me for all kinds of information. Not even half a day has passed and crazy fan number 33 found me in the ssroom. This is madness!"


    She didn''t get any reply for a while. Half an hourter, her phone buzzed. "You should get used to it because I might make your identity as Mrs. Huo public anytime."


    If he did that, more girls would try to find her. And this time, they would be pissed off that Mr Huo was off the market! She shivered at the thought of their reaction to the news. "Mr. Huo, please have some mercy on me. Let''s keep this low-key. Just like how it was three years ago," she pleaded.


    Carlos smiled at the other end of the phone. "Deb, it''s toote for that now," he replied.


    ''The moment I lost my heart to you, I knew that you were the one. You are mine and you are not going anywhere. I want you by my side for the rest of our lives and I can''t wait to tell the whole world that you are my wife, '' he thought to himself.


    Debbie, on the other hand, was terrified by what would happen once everybody knew she was Carlos Huo''s wife. She totally freaked out when another one of Carlos'' fans ran excitedly towards her.


    ''Argghh! I can''t stand this anymore. It''s driving me crazy! Whoever wants to be Mrs. Huo, please be my guest. I''m more than willing to give the title away.''


    But then she pictured another woman dining with Carlos, traveling along with him, having fun with him, sleeping in his arms... Just imagining those scenes was enough to upset her immensely!


    That crushing feelingpletely cleared her head. She knew what she wanted now. She shoved Carlos'' enthusiastic fan aside and whispered to Jared, "I need money. Get me a job in some other bar. I need to sing."


    Jared stared at her for a moment and then shook his head. "You know what? You''re insane!


    Your husband is generously rich. If this were some other woman, she would be busy enjoying herfortable life. But you? You want to work part-time! What are you thinking?"


    Debbie was frustrated. "There''s something that I want to buy. It will be more meaningful if I buy it with my own money," she exined.


    She only had around $20, 000 left from the money she had made by drinking. It was enough to buy the thing that she wanted, but she could only afford the lesser version for that money, which wouldn''t do. She only wanted the best for Carlos.


    She liked Carlos. There was no more doubting that truth. There was no hesitation in her. Since that was crystal clear in her heart now, she decided to show him how she felt about him before it was toote.


    She couldn''t stand the thought of losing him.


    "Okay, I''ll find another job for you. But no drinking. Can you promise me that?" The risk was too high for Jared. Carlos would probably skin him alive if he found out that Debbie got drunk again.


    "Yes! Cross my heart!" Debbie promised, patting her chest.


    Carlos picked her up after school. They went to a hotel for dinner. That evening, she was unusually sweet to him. During dinner, she asked him about his day and showed concern about the recovery of his wound. She picked up his food for him, and she even massaged Carlos'' back diligently even though he told her there was no need for it.


    When they both finally sat down to eat, Carlos put some boneless fish on her te and said, "There''s no use sucking up to me. I still remember that you werete for ss today."


    She squirmed in her seat. That really brought her spirits down.


    Head bowed, Debbie poked the fish with her chopsticks with a frown on her face. Then she said with a sigh, "No horror movies and no martyrs'' cemetery, okay?"


    "Okay," Carlos agreed readily.


    His response came as a pleasant surprise to Debbie. She was thrilled. But before she could swallow the next bite of her delicious fish, he said, "I''m taking you to watch a live show¡ªa person making out with a snake."


    "N-N-N-No!" she objected desperately, her eyes wide open and filled with horror. She had seen that horrendous scene before. There was no way in hell that Carlos would let her go with just making her watch the show. Her legs started trembling as memories of the previous incident emerged in her head.


    Once, she had gone to Thand on a holiday with her friends. "Human and snake kissing" was one of the shows on the itinerary. Disgusted and terrified by the show, she had hidden behind a column and yed with her phone during the duration of the entire show. When she raised her head towards the end of the show, she saw Jared making out with the snake. She was so frightened that her phone was tossed away when she jumped out of her seat. After they had returned from the trip, she avoided Jared for half a month.


    At this point, Debbie already knew that Carlos made sure that every one of his punishments was harsh and effective to the people who angered him.


    Even Debbie, his own wife, wouldn''t be spared. He was a cold man.


    All of a sudden, the tender, vorful fish tasted incredibly nd. "Is there any way that you would let this one go?"


    Carlos gave her a nce as he picked out the fish bones for her. "That depends on your performance."


    After she heard his words, an idea dawned on her. She stood up from her chair abruptly and locked her arms around his neck. She then looked him in the eye and


    mmed her lips on his. Three times!


    That would definitely help her get through, she thought. However, the man''s face darkened and frowned. "Debbie Nian, did you wipe your mouth after eating?


    " Debbie bit her lips and looked elsewhere. That hadn''t urred to her.


    An innocent mistake. But it was not toote for her. She could still make up for it. She quickly drew a tissue and was about to wipe her mouth when it hit her that it might be wiser to wipe the tyrant''s mouth first.


    So, she gently wiped her husband''s mouth with a grin and then her own.


    After throwing the tissue into the bin, she wrapped his neck from behind and asked, "Mr. Handsome, do I get an A for my performance?"


    "I didn''t feel much sincerity. Perfunctory kisses don''t satisfy me."


    Frustrated, Debbie buried her face in his neck, and rubbed it back and forth; her breath drifted lightly against his skin. Carlos'' hand stopped in midair. ''This woman is doing it intentionally, '' he thought.


    He slowly put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth and hands clean with a wet napkin.


    The next second, Debbie was pulled into his arms and seated on hisp. She looked at the door nervously, her face red. But they were in a private booth, so no one woulde and interrupt them.


    Carlos took her hand in his and then pulled her in for a deep kiss on the lips. His tongue was restless in her mouth; his breathing became heavier and heavier.


    He whispered to her in a husky voice, "Let''s go home, shall we?"


    "Yes," came her swift answer. She was aware of what he meant.


    Compared with making out with a snake, kissing Carlos sounded like a much better choice. So she had agreed to it without thinking when he had suggested that they go home.


    Carlos didn''t even wait for her to finish her dinner before dragging her out of the hotel and heading home.


    What would happen after they got home was way too exciting for Debbie. Too embarrassed to look at Carlos, she kept her head down and pretended to y with her phone, flushing as she thought about the impending scene.


    When they were about to arrive at the vi, Carlos'' phone rang suddenly. Debbie raised her head and saw the caller ID on the LED screen of the vehicle backup camera¡ªMegan.


    Carlos answered the call immediately, "Hi, Megan."


    Megan sounded scared and anxious as she blurted out, "Uncle Carlos, there are some men at the gate of my housingmunity. They seem to be looking for something or someone. I''ve been waiting for them to leave for half an hour, but they are still here. What should I do?"


    Carlos'' face turned dark in worry and fury. He steered the wheel while saying, "Go to the security guards'' room and wait for me. I''m on my way."


    "Okay, but hurry," Megan urged.


    "Okay."


    By the time the call ended, the excitement and sweetness in Debbie''s heart had died away.


    "It must be those men fromst time. We''re going to Megan''s ce to pick her up," Carlos said in a hurry.

 Chapter 95: What Are You Trying To Buy

    Chapter 95: What Are You Trying To Buy"Wait. Just drop me here at the roadside," Debbie said. She didn''t want to see Megan, nor did she intend to stop Carlos going.


    Carlos looked at her and sensed the change of her mood, but he didn''t know what she was unhappy about. "Honey, if those men take Megan, she will be in danger," he exined patiently.


    But Debbie didn''t respond.


    When they arrived at the gate of Megan''s housingmunity, the girl was cringing in a chair in the security guards'' room, holding her legs.


    "Megan!" Carlos called.


    At his voice, Megan raised her head, ran towards him, and held him tightly. "Uncle Carlos, I''m so d you''re here. I was scared out of my wits."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here,"


    Carlosforted her gently. Seeing her husband holding another woman was bad enough, but his soft, warm consoling tone made Debbie feel even worse.


    Some people used to say that her husband had a ruthless, cold soul.


    But not to everybody, it seemed.


    Gently he picked Megan up and carried her towards the car. "Open the door," he ordered the security guards.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," answered the guards in unison as one of them darted to open the back door quickly.


    Then he turned to Debbie who had quietly stood by, watching. Thank God, he hadn''t forgotten about her yet. "Deb, get in, please."


    Debbie didn''t want to get in the car.


    Thankfully, as she was wondering what to do, her phone rang.


    "Hi Tomboy, I''m calling just to ask where you bought the red winest time," said Kasie.


    "What? You''re drunk? Where''re you? Okay, I''ming to pick you up," Debbie said on the phone.


    Kasie was confused. She took her phone away from her ear and checked the service, which was good. "No, Tomboy, I am asking¡ª"


    "Oh, you are at home. Okay, stay put and wait for me. I''m on my way."


    Before Kasie could respond, Debbie hung up. She looked at Carlos who was waiting for her to get in the car and said apologetically, "Sorry, Kasie is drunk at home. She is in a really bad mood right now. I have to go check on her. I''ll stay at her ce tonight."


    Staring at her, Carlos didn''t say anything back.


    Megan, who was in his arms, clutched his shirt and said, "Debbie, go ahead if you have something to attend to. I''m already feeling much better and I don''t see the need to hold you around. I''ll watch over Uncle Carlos for you, just in case you''re worried about him."


    Debbie was startled at the girl''s nerve. ''This maniptive bitch!''


    "OK. Bye," she said and left in a huff.


    When she turned around, she hoped he''d call her or stop her. ''Stop me. If you stop me, I''ll get in the car and go back to the vi with you.'' But till a cab stopped in front of her, he didn''t call her ore to her to ask her to stay.


    Carlos put Megan in the back seat and said, "Have a rest. I''ll go¡ª" He intended to tell Debbie that he wanted to drive her to Kasie''s himself.


    However, before he could even finish his sentence, Megan grabbed his sleeve and said in a feeble voice, "Uncle Carlos, I feel... I''m not feeling well... I...


    think I need to take the medicine."


    "Alright. Do you have any of the drugs with you?" asked Carlos. "Y-Yes," Megan answered, pointing at her bag with great difficulty.


    After Carlos had given her the medicine, he turned to look for Debbie, but she was long gone.


    Carlos was so upset he felt like cursing.


    Debbie called Kasie in the cab and asked, "What did you call me for just now?"


    Kasie didn''t answer. She asked instead, "What''s going on with you?"


    Listlessly, Debbie replied, "Not much. Where are you? What are you doing?"


    "I''m at a friend''s party. I called to ask you where you bought the red winest time. It really tasted great. Could we have some bottles delivered here?" Kasie asked without a pause. Only then did Debbie notice the noises at the other end of the phone. Someone was singing.


    Quickly, she gave Kasie the address and hung up. Then she called Jared. "Where''re you? "


    "In a bar. Looking for a job for you. Where else can I be?" Jared replied resignedly.


    A dog with full mouth does not bark. He had taken a VIP card from Carlos, so he felt obliged to take matters concerning Debbie more seriously.


    "How is it going?"


    "It''s just settled. The manager is an acquaintance of mine, and he has agreed to pay you $1, 100 per hour. I was going to call you. When can youe for an audition?"


    To be honest, the pay was good. Some bars paid two or three hundred a night. "I can go there right now."


    Jared gave her the address.


    When Debbie got to the bar, Jared took her straight to the manager. The manager had heard from Jared that Debbie had a very powerful background, so he looked at her more carefully.


    Assessing her strong points, the manager was impressed by the confident aura and natural beauty. The only shoring was her low-key dressing, which didn''t go with the ambiance of the bar. But that didn''t matter as long as she could sing. And she blew him away with that melodious voice.


    When she took to the stage, guitar in hand, one might have dismissed her for just another wannabe. But the moment she strummed the first chords on her guitar and belted out the first words of her song, the whole bar fell quiet in awe.


    By the time she was done, the audience was rapturous. The more sentimental ones among them pulled out handkerchiefs to wipe teary eyes.


    The manager, reading his patrons, requested her to sing something more cheerful to set a different tone for the night. From many years of experience, he knew how to y on their moods and make them keep buying.


    On the manager''s suggestion, a certain girl in the audience requested "Move Your Body," so Debbie picked that for her next act.


    With smooth progression, she hit the refrain to another round of apuse. The girl who had requested the song was ecstatic.


    When she second song was over, Debbie took a brief rest, during which she suggested to the manager, "The customers can request any song, at a tip of 200 bucks. We will split the amount collected between you and me. What do you say?"


    The manager gave her aplicated look. He suspected mischief in Jared''s rmendation for Debbie. If the girl r Ally had a strong background, howe she seemed almost desperate to make money?


    Even so, the manager agreed to her proposal. He motioned a host over and had him announce their arrangement on the stage.


    Her charming presence on stage drew barflies, eager to impress her. Men trying to request a song forced their ways through the crowd towards the stage.


    "Ever-glow," "I Do," "No Promises," "Against All Odds," "Better In Time," "Wings," ... She went through the requests with breathtaking finesse, ending each performance to a wild round of apuse.


    She had colluded with Kasie and devised their lies before she came to the bar. In case Carlos called Kasie, she would throw him off the scent. When Kasie ended the call, Debbie forthwith switched her phone off and immersed herself in the music.


    From 9 p.m to 2 a.m, the tips went higher and higher. Despite the high price, Debbie''s charming persona on stage worked to her advantage. The number of men trying to woo her by requesting songs seemed endless. And she just kept going for hours, until Jared, noticing she was drained came to drag her off the stage.


    That night she had made a killing.


    In self congrattion, she kissed the bucks with a satisfied smile. "It''s unbelievable racking up so much on a single night out," she said to Jared who was watching her, equally blown away.


    When they were alone, Jared couldn''t help asking, "What exactly are you trying to buy? I''ve never seen you bust your ass like this."


    Debbie cleared her throat and said, "I''ll tell youter, but not now."


    Jared rolled his eyes and snarled, "Friendship over."


    Debbie patted his shoulder andfort him, "Rx. Once I''ve made enough money, I''ll nevere to this ce again. Then you won''t have to worry anymore."


    "It''s good you can think like that. If you make any more trouble, your husband will skin me alive. How about I lend you the money you need so that you don''t have to sing here anymore?"

 Chapter 96: How Could You

    Chapter 96: How Could You"I can''t! I want to buy something with the money I earned on my own. There''s no point in buying it with the money you or Carlos gave me," Debbie snapped back.


    Sitting on the curb of the empty road, Jared raised his head to look at the dark sky and asked, "Where are you going anyway? It''ste. And freezing. You''re not going home?"


    "No, I''m not. I... I''ll spend the night in a hotel."


    She really hated to watch Carlos and Megan show off their affection in front of her. She wasn''t going to go home and be humiliated that way. And the dorm gates were probably closed by now. A hotel was her only option.


    At midnight, Carlos got a text message that Debbie''s credit card had been just used to secure a hotel room.


    ''I thought she was in Kasie''s house!'' he mused. Instantly, he called the hotel manager and asked whether Debbie was alone.


    The manager answered honestly, "There are two of them."


    After some pause, he added, "A girl and a boy."


    Carlos was fuming with rage. So this was how she repaid him after everything he''d done for her!


    He wasted no time rushing all the way there, pausing for nothing. Breathlessly, he tore into the hotel lobby. His livid face stopped the manager from saying anything. Holding breath, the scared man carefully led him straight to Debbie''s room. He inserted the universal key card and opened the door.


    As he peered inside, the manager was stunned at the sight.


    It was the cheapest single-bed room in this four-star hotel. Debbie was sound asleep in the bed, while a big guy was curling up, snoring on the sofa. The sofa was so small that his legs hung over the sides.


    Carlos kicked him in the leg. Jared woke up instantly. He was having a nice dream and this guy just ruined it. He threw back the quilt and jumped off the sofa, still fully clothed. Annoyed, he shouted, "Fuck! Who the hell¡ª Car¡ª Mr. Huo."


    Upon hearing Jared''s sharp, angry shouts, Debbie opened her eyes and blinked. She was still sleepy. ''Why is Carlos here?


    I''m in the hotel, not the vi! I must be dreaming.''


    She closed her eyes again, trying to drift off. Carlos wasn''t interested in letting her do this. He walked up to the bedside and demanded in a cold tone, "Get up!"


    ''What?! I''m not dreaming. He IS here!''


    Debbie covered her head with the quilt and murmured, "Wrong person."


    Her voice was so hoarse Carlos frowned. Was she ill?


    He picked up Debbie and the quilt and walked towards the door.


    Jared tried to run off, but the manager blocked his way. He wouldn''t let this young man go without Carlos'' say-so.


    Staring at the boy who was trembling with fear, Carlos scolded, "Jared Han, how could you?!" ''How could you sleep in a hotel room with my wife?'' This was what Carlos wanted to say.


    ''Did he think I was sleeping with his wife?'' Jared thought to himself and believed that he needed to exin it. "It''s freezing outside, so I stayed here. You saw it; I was nowhere near your wife!"


    Carlos strode toward him, and Jared lost his nerve. He quickly cried, "I was wrong. I should''ve left. Mr. Huo, please forgive me."


    Carlos raised his leg in an attempt to kick him, but Debbie caught his arm and said, "I asked him to stay."


    Jared had stuck around even when she was in a bad mood. He had spent hours with her making sure she was okay. It was below zero outside. She couldn''t just ask him to leave¡ªespecially thiste. Besides, they had slept in the same bed before. They were friends.


    And there was no mistaking it even then. They were in separate quilts with their heads on each end of the bed.


    Interestingly enough, they ended up getting in a fight that night. She was annoyed¡ªhe was so tall that his feet almost touched her face. He was equally annoyed¡ªhe figured she was just being petty, and told her to just shut up and sleep. They had spent much of the night arguing.


    Originally, Jared wasn''t going to stay in the hotel. He knew Carlos would give him a hard time if he found out. But Debbie told him that Carlos was off having sex with another girl and he''d never know. He was too busy.


    Jared still figured he wasn''t going to be there that long. He was just going to calm her down and leave after she fell asleep. He didn''t expect to doze off soon.


    Then, Carlos barged in...


    "This is thest time!" Carlos warned Jared and left the hotel, Debbie in his arms.


    Jared stuck his head out of the room to make sure Carlos wouldn''t being back. Then he asked the manager for a new quilt and fell asleep in the hotel room.


    When Carlos and Debbie reached the vi, it was already 3 in the morning. She entered her bedroom without saying a word.


    Carlos followed her into her bedroom, but she pushed him out. "Megan''s sleeping in my room," he said coldly.


    Debbie was fuming with anger when she heard that. But she was too sleepy to argue with him right now. She just climbed onto her bed and quickly fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, Carlos was not in her room. She cleared her throat and swallowed, finding that it wasn''t nearly as painful as before.


    After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, she walked downstairs. But what she heard made her stop mid-stride and stiffen. She heardughtering from the dining hall, and it wasn''t Carlos.


    That was when she realized that Megan was still here.


    Megan noticed Debbie''s reaction, but she didn''t say anything about it. In fact, she greeted her cheerfully, "Aunt Debbie, here you are! Breakfast is ready!"


    "Thanks," Debbie answered nonchntly.


    Carlos stood and pulled the chair next to him away from the table. He indicated that she should sit.


    Debbie didn''t want to sit there, but on second thought, she''d better remind Megan that she was Mrs. Huo. So she sat down obediently.


    "Hey Auntie, I was just talking about kids with Uncle. Uncle, you didn''t tell me whether you want a boy or a girl?" Megan pouted her lips, acting like a spoiled child.


    Julie had just served her breakfast, and Debbie was preparing to dig in. Having decided not to say a word, she pretended she didn''t hear Megan.


    Carlos shot a nce at Debbie, who was about to take a bite of a boiled egg, and said with certainty, "A boy." Before anyone could respond, he added, "A boy, definitely!"


    If he and Debbie had a daughter, he was afraid that she''d turn out like Debbie. Then he''d have no idea how to teach her¡ªhe couldn''t lecture her or beat her.


    He really didn''t have the energy to deal with a second Debbie. One Debbie was enough.


    But if they had a son, he could lecture or beat him whenever he did something wrong. After all, boys had to be strong. He wouldn''t have to worry about womanly things, and he could teach him about the world.


    Meganughed and turned to Debbie asking, "How about you, Auntie?"


    Now that Carlos liked boys, Debbie decided to give the opposite answer to annoy him. She was in a bad mood now and wouldn''t pull her punches. She put on a fake smile and said, "I prefer a girl. Girls are more obedient than boys. What''s more, if I had a daughter, we could wear the same articles of clothing. It would be cute to go out with mother and daughter in matching outfits."


    While she said this, a picture of Debbie and a mini-sized Debbie entered Carlos'' head. Maybe it wasn''t a bad idea to have a daughter with Debbie, he thought.


    "Oh Megan, I nearly forgot. Let me give you a piece of advice. Men are all two-timers. When you find a boyfriend, keep an eye on him so he doesn''t cheat on you."


    Carlos felt weird when he heard this. ''Is she trying to imply I''m a two-timer?''


    he wondered.


    Megan nodded and looked at Debbie with a pair of innocent eyes. But what she said next irritated Debbie even more. "Uncle Carlos is a good man. I''ll marry a man like him!"


    Debbie took several deep breaths to calm herself down and then said in a sarcastic voice, "Really? You don''t know him very well. You''ve been taken in by his looks. He has a weakness for women. So you''d better not marry a man like him."


    Megan stopped eating and stared at Debbie in utter disbelief. "I don''t think we''re talking about the same guy. Uncle treats me well. But other women?"


    ''That''s the problem! He treats you better than his own wife. Can''t you see that makes him a bad husband?'' Debbie mocked in her mind. "You''re wrong. I''m his wife and he should treat me well. He''s your uncle, and I can understand he treats you well too. But he has so many other women that he also treats well. Like Miss Mi and Miss¡ª"

 Chapter 97: You Dont Need A Wife

    Chapter 97: You Don''t Need A Wife"Debbie Nian!" Carlos called out her name with authority and it stopped Debbie from talking any further.


    She lowered her head and her lips thinned into a grim line.


    Megan picked up a steamed stuffed bun and said, "Aunt Debbie, please try this. This is my favorite bun stuffed with veggies. Uncle Carlos asked the chef toe here and cook them for me."


    ''Seriously? Are you not going to stop showing off his love for you? I''m sick of it!''


    Trying her best to suppress her anger, Debbie replied coldly, "I''m good, thank you. I don''t like buns. Why don''t you give it to your Uncle Carlos?"


    Aside from the fact that she was pissed, it was the truth; she was not fond of buns. Though she didn''t really hate it, she would not buy a bun if it was her choice. Moreover, she had lost her appetite already.


    Megan''s hand came to a halt in midair as she pretended to be hurt by Debbie''s words. "I... I''m sorry...I didn''t know that you..." Her voice trailed off dramatically.


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly and stayed silent. Carlos, however, picked up the te in front of Debbie and ced the bun on it. He then put the te back and said in a curt voice, "Megan asked you to have it out of kindness. Eat!"


    Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table. "Carlos Huo, you will do anything to please Megan Lan, won''t you? If this is how it''s going to be, then you don''t need me as your wife. Why don''t you just marry¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Carlos thundered, his face dark and gloomy. Silence befell the dining hall.


    Then he stood from his seat and demanded coldly, "Follow me!"


    "NO!" Debbie cast a burning nce at the girl whose eyes were red now, and brazenly walked towards the gates of the vi.


    "Stop!" came the man''s cold voice from behind her.


    Debbie felt deeply wronged. She had worked so hard to make money to buy Carlos a gift, but now, she felt like he didn''t deserve it. She turned around, looked him in the eye and said calmly, "After we''ve spent so much time together, I''ve realized that we do not belong with each other. Carlos Huo, we''re done."


    He was a proud man with a strong personality, and she was short-tempered as well. He was always nice and gentle to Megan, never letting her down in any circumstances. However, he had lost his temper a couple of times with Debbie. He had threatened her with her weaknesses and even left her alone in the cemetery at midnight. And just now, he had forced her to eat something that she didn''t even like, all for Megan''s sake.


    Since he valued Megan more than his own wife, Debbie decided to give up the position to her. Tears streamed down Debbie''s cheeks, but she turned around so that he wouldn''t see it.


    She opened the gate and rushed out of the vi.


    Carlos sat back in his seat, his eyes closed. The veins on his forehead were pulsing visibly.


    Megan, who was sitting opposite him, was too scared to utter a single word. She had never seen Carlos lose his temper before.


    After several minutes of silence, Carlos calmed down and said to Megan in a t voice, "Eat your breakfast. I''m going to work now."


    "Sure. But Aunt¡ª"


    "Don''t mind her!"


    Megan shut her mouth immediately.


    At Economics and Management School


    Curtis poured a cup of tea and ced it on the table before Debbie. "What happened? You seem to be in a bad mood."


    He had just run into a sad and dejected Debbie at the school gate, so he had asked her to join him in his office.


    Debbie let her eyes settle on him, saying nothing.


    Curtis was puzzled by her look and asked, "Did I do something to upset you?"


    She shook her head and asked him, "Mr. Lu, why didn''t Carlos marry Megan?"


    Curtis was dumbfounded by her sudden question. After a short pause, he asked her a question in reply, "Why would Carlos want to marry Megan?"


    Staring at the tea in her hands, she forced a bitter smile. "He is so nice to her. They would make a perfect couple."


    Curtis suddenly remembered that his girlfriend had asked him a simr question in the past. Colleen had asked him, "Curtis, since you are so sweet to Megan, why don''t you marry her?"


    He shook his head at the memory and sighed, "Debbie, you''ve got it wrong. Yes, Carlos is indeed nice to Megan, but he treats her like his niece. Carlos, Wesley, Damon and I all treat her like a little girl. But his feelings towards you are different. Trust me, Debbie. I''ve never seen a girl who has dared to act so boldly in front of Carlos except you. Do you think that he is incapable of harming you? Or that he is no match for you in martial arts? I don''t think so. You may not have personally seen his cruel ways, but I''m assuming that you''ve heard about it."


    He paused, and Debbieined, "He has done things to me! He has threatened me several times with my weaknesses."


    Curtis chuckled, "You silly girl! I''m saying that he has never raised his hand on you or been cruel to you."


    It was true that Carlos never harmed her physically. Nor did he do anything cruel to hurt her. But Debbie felt that what he had done was unbearable enough.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Carlos today. But you really don''t have to be mad at him because of Megan. To be honest, I never wanted you to get involved with Carlos from the very beginning. After all, you know, you two... well, you both are short-tempered. But I changed my mind after Megan''s birthday. I saw the way he looked at you that day. His eyes were full of affections for you. There was no mistaking it. I''ve know him for years, but have never seen him like that before Trust me, he loves you. I don''t believe that it''s because you are his wife and his he is responsible for you, but because he''s attracted to you."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped and she stared at the man in utter surprise. ''Wow. Mr. Lu is such a loyal friend. He has nothing but good things to say about Carlos.''


    "Maybe you are right, but that''s only when Megan is not around. When she''s present, he has eyes only for her," she said with bitter smile.


    Curtis shook his head. "Debbie, give him some time. He has know Meghan for more than five years now. That''s not the case with you. Even though you''ve been married to him for three years, you two have only spent a few months together. Give him some time to understand the rtionship between you and him, and his duties towards Meghan. I know Carlos well. He won''t let you down."


    When Debbie remained silent, he added, "Do you really think we are stupid enough to believe that Megan is a little girl who harbors no ill-will? We know that she is not as innocent as he appears, but we choose to ignore it. After all, Carlos and Wesley have a responsibility to keep her happy for the rest of her life. Of course, your happiness cannot be destroyed to keep her satisfied either. If you feel wronged, just feel free to say it out loud. And most importantly, whatever you do, Carlos and I will be there to support you."


    Debbie''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect to hear such strong words from Curtis. She was beyond touched.


    She nodded, "I finally know how you were able to be the principal of the university at such a young age. Mr. Lu, you really are a smooth-talker. I''m fully convinced."


    Curtis rolled his eyes at her. "Don''t make fun of me. I know that you are not a girl who is easily convinced."


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie pried. "Mr. Lu, I''m really curious as to why you are always so nice to me. What''s the reason for it?" She felt that Curtis treated her as his own family.


    Instead of answering her question, he said in a soft voice, "Go back home and make peace with the Carlos. He has done so much for you. And because of him, you are much more girlish now than when you were with Hayden Gu. Your only problem is that you are bad-tempered. You would be perfect once you learn to control your anger."


    Debbie frown at him. ''He avoided my question and even mentioned Hayden Gu. How did he know him?" she thought.

 Chapter 98: Are You Trying to Apologize

    Chapter 98: Are You Trying to Apologize"You know the story between me and Hayden!" Debbie said in an affirmative tone.


    "Yes, I know. Last time, I was invited to a party, and he was there as well. He is now the head of the Gu family and has a partnership with ZL Group. Carlos also met him once," said Curtis. But he didn''t mention that when Hayden hade to greet Carlosst time, thetter had ignored himpletely.


    "Uh, got it. Hey, Mr. Lu, can''t you just answer my question? My curiosity is killing me! Why are you being so nice to me?" Debbie asked the question again.


    Curtis shook his head with profound resignation. "Curiosity kills the cat. Fine, I''m telling you why, and please don''t ask the same question again."


    Debbie sat straight and stared at Curtis with a hopeful expression.


    "I''m being nice to you because I want you to be happy every day."


    Debbie sat still, waiting for his next words. But he shut his mouth, saying no more. Eyes wide, she asked in disbelief, "That''s it?"


    "Yes. What else do you want to hear?" asked Curtis, with one hand propped against his chin and eyes fixed into the distance. Obviously, there was something more.


    ''Why do I have a feeling he''s being cryptic?'' Debbie wondered.


    What she wanted to know was why Curtis was so nice to her. Did he know her parents or something? But apparently he was not going to exin. Debbie gave him a fake smile and waved her hand. "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Lu. I''m leaving now," she said as she stood up to leave.


    "All right. Get back to ss. Also remember to go back home early in the evening."


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. She was not nning to go back home this evening. Although she felt much better after speaking with Curtis, she hated to see Megan at the vi.


    Meanwhile, at the ZL Group, the moment Carlos walked in, all employees could feel something was wrong. Gloom was written all over his face. Everyone got out of his way after greeting him, for fear that they might be the target of his tantrum.


    Even in a meeting with the senior executives, Carlos still kept his long face. Hardly had the director of the Financial Department begun to report his work before Carlos lost his temper and scolded him with a vicious diatribe.


    Other executives swallowed hard and tried to hold their breaths. As he ranted, everyone began to ponder what they would say to make sure their boss would not be triggered. But once Carlos had started, there was no stopping. Like a rabid dog he railed at everyone indiscriminately.


    Emmett took a chance to sneak out of the meeting room and called Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, it''s me, Emmett."


    "I know it''s you. I''ve saved your number." Debbie was leaning over the desk as she answered the phone.


    "What happened to Mr. Huo today? Did someone offend him? Do you have any idea how to calm him down?" While he was on the phone, a girl stormed out of the meeting room with tears streaming down her cheeks. Obviously, she was also one of the targets of Carlos'' tantrum.


    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Debbie, equally surprised.


    "You know what, Mr. Huo is in a foul mood today. I don''t know who might have offended him earlier, but he has gone on to scold almost everyone in thepany, including secretaries and the VP. I guess after the meeting, we assistants will be his next targets. Mrs. Huo, could you please do something to save the situation? We really need your help!" Emmett sounded like he was losing his mind.


    ''He''s in a bad mood. Is it because of me?'' Debbie mused.


    She was not sure, so she answered Emmett, "It''s of no use to call me. He won''t listen to me."


    "Don''t be so modest! If he didn''t listen to you, I''d be still stuck at the construction site, carrying bricks. Mrs. Huo, please do us the favor. You only need to call Mr. Huo and say something sweet. I believe it will work. Please, please..."


    Debbie was amused at his utter desperation.


    When she didn''t respond, Emmett asked in confusion, "Mrs. Huo, could it be, his mood is something to do with marital problems?"


    "What?!" Debbie eximed.


    As she was about to say something, she heard Carlos roaring at the other end of the line, "Emmett Zhong, get your ass in right now!"


    Emmett was so frightened he even forgot to hang up. He rushed into the meeting room and stood beside Carlos addressing him respectfully, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos noticed the phone in his hand was on and asked in a cold voice, "This is meeting hour. Whose call is that, still active on your phone?"


    Holy crap! Emmett immediately hid his phone behind his back, but it was toote.


    Carlos could tell from his reaction that something was not right. With a gloomy face, he snatched his phone away and his face changed at the caller ID.


    He cast a burning nce at Emmett, who was in cold sweat, and put the phone near his ear. "Yes? Anything?"


    Only two words were enough to draw all the senior executives'' attention. ''Who''s on the phone? Mr. Huo''s voice has magically changed. Why so soft all of a sudden?'' they mused.


    "No...nothing... Uh, here''s the thing. I was shopping...and I saw a... I saw a... a book. I guess you would be interested. Do you want it?"


    No one responded. Debbie wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She had not expected Carlos to snatch Emmett''s phone. What was she going to say? In front of her was a book, so she found ame excuse.


    "Are you trying to apologize?" Carlos asked.


    "No. Bye!" Debbie was about to hang up, but Carlos'' next words stopped her.


    "Don''t you dare hang up!" He suddenly stood up, swept over the executives, whose heads were lowered, and said coldly, "The meeting is done."


    Then he left the meeting room, with Emmett''s phone still in his hand.


    After Carlos was gone, the meeting room went into an uproar. Everyone gathered around Emmett, eager to know who was on the phone.


    "Emmett, who''s that miracle worker that made Mr. Huo change his tone so abruptly?"


    "Man, aren''t you just a savior?! If Mr. Huo continued to scold us like that, I would have jumped off the building."


    Emmett cleared his voice before saying, "This is Mr. Huo''s private life and I have to keep it a secret. Please excuse me, I need to go back to work."


    Not until Carlos entered his office did he realize he was using Emmett''s phone. "Call me."


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''I''m still mad at him! Why would I call him?''


    While she was still at a loss whether she would call Carlos or not, she got a text message from Emmett saying, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo lost his temper again! Help!"


    Having no time to think, Debbie dialed Carlos'' number. When the phone was connected, she yelled, "Old man, what''s wrong with you? Why so touchy?"


    With a sneer, Carlos answered, "You know exactly why!"


    Not knowing how to respond, Debbie remained silent for a moment. ''Is he mad because I made him lose face in front of Megan or something?''


    After a long pause, Carlos broke the silence. "Do you have something you want to say to me?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "Say it."


    "I want to sleep in the dorm this evening."


    "Not a chance!"


    "Then, I''m done."


    With a gloomy expression, Carlos said, "I''ll pick you up this evening."


    "No, please. Don''t!" answered a stubborn Debbie.


    Carlos gnashed his teeth and snarled, "Are you sure?"


    "I gotta go. Bye!"


    Before he could respond, she hung up.


    Turning around, he thundered, "Emmett Zhong!"


    The force in his voice sent chills running down Emmett''s spine. ''I thought he has calmed down after talking to his wife. Why is he angry again?''


    It was the beginning of a long, terrible day for Emmett.


    But that night, just as she had promised, Debbie slept in the dorm with Kristina.


    It was almost 1 a.m. when she finally got off work in the bar. The dorm gates were shut, and she didn''t have the doorkeeper''s phone. She called Jared who found a person to call the doorkeeper and ask her to open the gates.


    Early the next morning, when Debbie woke up, she was surprised to find she was cramping. Regr as clockwork, she had always marked her menses. Apparently, thest one month must have been stressful to make her forget something that basic. She sighed to ease the pressure.


    She was in another dilemma. When she had agreed to leave the dorm and stay with Carlos at the vi, she had moved all her clothes. Now, she didn''t have any clean pants with her.

 Chapter 99: Let Me Warm You Up

    Chapter 99: Let Me Warm You UpDebbie decided to take the bus back to the vi so she could change out of her blood-stained pants. She didn''t dare take a taxi out of fear that blood might be left behind on the car seat.


    Stepping onto the bus, she decided it would be best to stand in the back so that the other passengers wouldn''t notice the blood on her light-colored pants. Luckily, everyone kept to themselves and no one seemed to notice anything was amiss. When the bus pulled up to her stop, Debbie quickly hopped off and walked for about fifteen minutes before finally reaching the gates of the vi zone.


    Ignoring the aching of her stomach, she walked briskly towards the vi as to avoid crossing paths with the others who lived there.


    Upon arriving at the vi, she opened the gate and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. It felt safer to finally be inside a familiar ce. Quickly changing her shoes, Debbie quietly made her way into the living room, crossing her fingers that there was no one around. Luckily, the living room was empty. All she could hear was the sounds of Julie cooking in the adjacent kitchen.


    Her luck was soon cut short, however, as Carlos walked down the stairs. The girl froze, hoping that he wouldn''t look in her direction. But it was toote; he was staring at her intently.


    Ignoring the man, she pushed past him, and tried to run up the stairs.


    "Stop!" Carlos demanded. The anger in his voice caused Debbie to pause and look at the man.


    Her stomach ached again, however, and it was a reminder that she needed to get upstairs. Turning her back on Carlos, she continued to make her way up the stairs.


    Before she could get away, Carlos grabbed her arm. "What is wrong with you?" he asked. There was obvious worry and confusion in his steady voice.


    Puzzled by this, Debbie turned to look at him.


    He was staring at her blood-stained pants!


    Her face suddenly went hot and red with shame. Needing to get out of here, Debbie tried to pull her arm out of his grip. "Let me go! It has nothing to do with you!"


    The hand gripping her arm remained tight. "What happened?" Carlos asked again. "Did you get hurt?"


    "I didn''t..." Debbie hesitated, trying to find the right words to say to reassure him. But before she could finish her sentence, Carlos pulled her towards him. Yelling in protest, Debbie fell into his strong arms. "I''m taking you to the hospital now!" he announced firmly.


    ''What is wrong with her?'' Carlos mused. ''She''s bleeding, and instead of going to the hospital, she is running up the stairs to her room. What does she want to do?''


    "No! Don''t take me to the hospital! Let go of me! Listen¡ª" Debbie was getting angry, as her pleas were continuously ignored.


    Disregarding her resistance, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms and carried her towards the gates. While he was changing his shoes, she exined in a hurry, "I didn''t get hurt, Carlos. My aunt Flo is visiting."


    Eyebrows furrowed, he looked at her in confusion. "Aunt Flo? You have an aunt named Flo?" ''And what does her aunt Flo have anything to do with her bleeding?'' he thought to himself.


    Embarrassed, Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "No, I don''t have an aunt called Flo. My period ising today."


    "Your period?"


    It was obvious that Carlos still didn''t understand.


    He shook his head. When he was about to open the gate and take her outside, she couldn''t bear it anymore and blurted, "Menstruation! Do you understand now?"


    Carlos abruptly stopped walking, noticeably stiffening at her words.


    He put her down immediately. More precisely, she was dropped on the floor. Luckily, Debbie was quick enough to steady herself.


    With an emotionless face, Carlos looked at both of his hands as if checking for blood. It was the first time he had been in such an awkward situation; he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Oh, rx. There is no blood on your hands or on your clothes!" Debbie snapped, angered by his childish reaction. She had made an effort not to let her blood dirty his hands or clothes.


    Unable to read his expression, Debbie walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Carlos, however, continued to stand there, stunned and motionless.


    Having taken a shower and gotten changed, Debbie came back downstairs.


    Carlos had already finished his breakfast and was reading a newspaper in the dining hall. Debbie was about to exit the vi when he called out, "Come and have breakfast."


    With a bowl in her hands, Julie walked out of the kitchen and towards the girl with a smile. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo said you''re on your period and asked me to make a bowl of hot ginger soup for you. Pleasee and drink it."


    ''Mmm?'' Debbie was surprised. Not believing her ears, she turned to look at the man, who was intently reading the newspaper as if not having heard Julie.


    ''Since the soup is ready, I''d better drink it first. I don''t want to be rude.'' Debbie walked toward the dining table and sat down. Seeing the hot soup in front of her, she gave Julie a sweet smile. "Thank you."


    "No problem, Debbie. Drink it while it''s still warm. What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll cook it for you."


    "Oh don''t worry about it, Julie. I''ll have lunch in the school canteen. You can go home when you finish your work." Debbie didn''t n to go back to the vi to have lunch, and she hadn''t made up her mind as to whether she would sleep in the vi or in the dorm this evening.


    "All right. Then have your breakfast," Julie said. After cing a bowl of porridge on the table, Julie went into the kitchen to continue her work.


    The hot, yummy breakfast made Debbie feel much better.


    Leaving her empty dishes on the table, she picked up her backpack and walked towards the entrance of the vi.


    The gates opened and a gust of wind blew swirls of snow across the sidewalk. Not wanting to walk in this weather, she was about to take out her phone to call Matan, her driver assigned by Carlos, when suddenly she heard Carlos'' low voice. "Get in the car."


    Before Debbie could say anything, his ck Emperor car pulled up by the curb. Emmett got out and greeted the couple. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, good morning."


    Debbie nodded and gave him a smile. Turning to Carlos, who was already holding the car door open for her, she said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Huo, but I''m good. I''m calling Matan."


    She then stepped back from the car, ignoring the man.


    Emmett was left speechless. He looked back and forth between her and Carlos awkwardly. ''Were they fighting again?'' he wondered. ''Mrs. Huo is so brave to turn Mr. Huo down like that. In all my years working for Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is the only one who dares to reject him.''


    With an exasperated expression, Carlos strode towards Debbie, grabbed her wrist, pulled her towards the car, and pushed her into the back seat, ignoring her objections.


    He then slid into the back seat of the car too.


    Emmett secretly gave Carlos a thumbs-up. ''Well done, Mr. Huo!''


    Fuming with rage, Debbie cast a fierce nce at the man sitting next to her. If expressions could kill, Carlos would have been killed a thousand times over. Her mind wasing up with the meanest words to curse him with.


    But on second thought, she decided it was best not to say anything, as Carlos had various ways of getting back at her. The only thing she could do to vent her anger was throw murderous looks at him every now and then.


    "I''ve already sent Megan back. You must move back to the vi now," he said coldly, breaking the silence.


    In no mood to talk to him, Debbie snorted and turned to look out the window.


    Carlos rubbed his arching brow and wondered, ''What should I do to cool her down?'' "If you refuse to move back, I''ll have to bring you to my office and then take you back to the vi when I get off work."


    Without truning his head, she mocked, "This is all you can do? Threaten me?"


    All of a sudden, Carlos grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms. "The process does not matter to me at all. As long as I can bring you back, I don''t care what means I''m using."


    "Let me go!" Debbie yelled. "Why are you always taking advantage of me? I hate you!"


    "It''s freezing outside. Let me warm you up," Carlos replied softly.


    Upon hearing this, Emmett rolled his eyes from the driver''s seat. ''Mr. Huo, we have heater in the car, '' he retorted in his mind.


    Debbie struggled, but failed to free herself from Carlos'' embrace. "Thank you, Mr. Huo, but I don''t need to be warmed up. I''m not feeling cold at all."


    "But I''m freezing," Carlos responded mischievously. "Please warm me up."


    Both Debbie and Emmett were stunned by Carlos'' shameless behaviour. ''What is wrong with him? Is he the same aloof Mr. President?'' they both mused.


    Unable to move in his arms, Debbie gritted her teeth and told the driver, "Emmett, turn the temperature up. Your boss is freezing."


    Emmett was a smart man, so despite the girl''s boldness, he knew who the real boss was. He replied in a serious voice. "Mrs. Huo, I''ve turned the heat up to maximum temperature. Maybe it doesn''t work because of the freezing temperature outside. Why not warm Mr. Huo up?"


    Debbie stared at the back of the driver''s head in stunned disbelief and anger. She wished she could beat him up right this moment.


    ''What an ungrateful man! I made so many sacrifices in order to help him leave the construction site, '' she cursed inwardly, ''but now he is taking Carlos Huo''s side!''


    Carlos gently turned her head, forcing her to look at him. "I won''t allow you to be angry like this," he said in a soft voice.


    It made Carlos'' heart ache to see Debbie angry and upset like this.

 Chapter 100: My Willful Wife

    Chapter 100: My Willful WifeWhen Debbie heard what Carlos said, she sneered. "Haha! Don''t tell me how to feel! Are you a control freak or something? Sorry, not today."


    "And you''re as impossible as ever!" Carlosmented. He didn''t like to be disobeyed.


    ''Me? Impossible?'' she mused. "If I''m impossible, then you''re unfaithful!"


    His eyes widened at her words. Rage shed in his eyes. Finally, he said, "You''ve got a smooth tongue, and I want to give it a try." Before she could know it, he leaned toward her and pressed her red lips with his.


    "Mmm..." Debbie tried to break free of his grip, but to no avail.


    Realizing what was happening, Emmett coughed to conceal his awkwardness and then raised the partition of the car so that the couple could have a private space.


    The passionate kisssted a long time, and Debbie seemed to be suffocating.


    She didn''t know how many minutes the kisssted, but it was not until she felt his erection that he finally let go. She sat straight, adjusted her messy clothes and pushed him away. "Get off me! God, you''re heavy!"


    Carlos, however, remained where he was. "Honey, I''ll bang you the day you stop bleeding. You don''t get it yet¡ªI need you!" he said in her ear, voice husky from lust. More likely, he felt less like a man when a woman told him no.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She could tell from his expression that he was trying hard to fight against his desire. On the one hand, she thought she should just give in. After all, they might be the only couple in this world that hadn''t had sex after being married for three years. On the other hand, this was her first time and she really felt nervous. "D-Don''t be in such a hurry! I think we need to find a feng shui master to choose an auspicious day..." she stammered.


    ''I need to find a feng shui master before I have sex with my wife?'' Carlos was amused by her reaction and decided to y along. "I think we also need a press conference to tell the world that Carlos Huo is about to sleep with his wife. Sounds good?"


    "Uh...haha..." Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and murmured, "That''s not necessary."


    He withdrew his hand from her sweater, sat up and kissed her lips softly. Her lips were a bit swollen from his long, passionate kiss. She was really turning him on! His voice softened when he said, "Honey, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have pissed you off. Please don''t be mad at me anymore. Okay?"


    After being hugged and kissed, somehow Debbie felt much better. Now that he had apologized, she heaved a sigh of relief andined, "I must have been a yboy in my past life and you were a woman who loved me deeply and I broke your heart. That''s why you''re like this."


    Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggle and said, "I think you''ve got it backwards. That''s why you''re like this."


    He was a wise and intelligent man in business, but in front of his wife, he acted like a fool. He had no idea why she was mad at him or how to cool her down. The only thing he could do was apologize. But was that enough? It is said that an apology without change is maniption. Was that what it was? But Carlos Huo was too proud to think about these things. His ego blinded him to the truth.


    The car had been parked in front of the school for a couple of minutes. Emmett tried his best to drive the car slowly so that the couple would have more time to make out. He figured if there was ever a couple that needed it, it was them. He was loyal to his boss, and more, didn''t want to be exiled to that construction site again. But s, it seemed that they needed more time.


    He wanted to get out and have a cigarette, but decided against it¡ªit was freezing outside. He''d enjoy smoking much less if he were frozen to the bone. Remaining in the driver''s seat, he started up a game on his phone. The solution to Grabblies always eluded him, and this time he was going to beat level 36.


    ''Maybe if he getsid, he won''t be so eager to torture me. If she can mellow him out, I''ll take her side forever, '' Emmett swore to himself.


    The couple in the back seat began to kiss affectionately again. Little did they know what was on Emmett''s mind.


    Almost suffocated again, Debbie pushed him away¡ªagain. "Cut it out. I''m alreadyte for ss. If I stay here too long, I''ll miss the whole thing. I thought you didn''t like me skipping sses," she snapped.


    Carlos grabbed her soft hand and stroked it while exposing her lie. "Your ss doesn''t start til 10."


    Finally Debbie had calmed down, so how was it possible for him to let her go so easily? Last night, when he slept in her bed alone, he felt very lonely. This was rather strange, because he had never felt that way before. He was always strong, stoic, and didn''t need anyone to make him feel better.


    Caught in a lie, Debbie stammered, "Uh... Y-You need to go to work. You''re the president. What if something urgent happens? What if yourpany goes under because you wasted too much time on me?"


    "You''re mad at me. I need to make you happy before going to work. Otherwise, I won''t be able to focus."


    "Haha!" Debbie burst intoughter.


    She would never have believed that an overly-serious man like Carlos would act like a spoiled child if she hadn''t seen and heard it for herself.


    He kissed her on the earlobe and asked, "You''re not angry anymore?"


    She pouted her lips and in a soft voice said, "Well, you said you were sorry. I guess I can let it go." Now that Carlos had sent Megan home and sincerely apologized to her, Debbie decided to let him off the hook this time. ''Why keep it going?'' she thought. ''It''s just going to make both of us miserable.''


    Right now, they both felt happy and wished this moment couldst forever.


    "Honey, if you aren''t feeling well, how about I call in sick for you and take you to my office?" Carlos offered. "I have a couch you could lie on." He had never paid attention to girls'' periods before. It was Julie who had just told him that Debbie might feel ufortable on her period. Pain, particrly headaches and abdominal cramps, was one of the sad realities of menstruation. Julie once had a ssmate who had the worst migraines at that time of the month.


    Debbie was never a girl who would admit to being weak. She shook her head and turned him down. "There''s no need for that. We have a heater in the ssroom." It would not be that painful if she just sat still and didn''t strain herself.


    "All right. Call me anytime you don''t feel well." He finally let her go and sat up straight. Looking at her messy hair and clothes, he reached out his hands to help her smooth her hair and adjust her clothing. Then he zipped her up and kissed her on the cheek again.


    It was still snowing outside, so he knocked on the partition and ordered Emmett, "Take the car on campus and park it. See that she gets to her dorm."


    "No, no, no! Please don''t. I can walk." There were only two Emperor cars in Y City, and Carlos'' was one of them. If people saw her riding in an Emperor car, she would again be a hot topic. She didn''t want all the attention. In fact, that was thest thing she wanted. Why couldn''t he just drive a Buick or a Volkswagen like everyone else?


    Last time she was the talk of the town--she had made a show of confession to Carlos, in order to get back at Gail. Although only a couple of people had seen it, almost every student had been talking about the matter for days. And the furtive looks and whispers, as well as the pointing, drove her nuts. If they saw her being driven to her dorm in that car, she could imagine she would once again hit the headlines. And all she wanted right now was peace and quiet.


    "Why not? Don''t you want people to know we''re a couple?" Carlos asked, not happy. Even though she had told him she loved him in publicst time, that was because she wanted to mess with Gail. He knew that, too.


    Carlos was frustrated and wondered why Debbie was acting like this.


    Debbie was a little startled by his reaction. She immediately put on a mollifying smile and exined, "Don''t get me wrong, Boss. You know who you are. If people saw me in your car, I wouldn''t get a moment''s peace. Really!"


    "Hmph! You are not allowed to get out unless you give me some sugar."


    Debbie snaked her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips and called out in a sweet voice, "Honey!"


    He held her, pressed the back of her head and kissed her affectionately. He didn''t let her go until she started to struggle.


    While Debbie was rearranging her down coat, Carlos pressed a button to lower the partition and told Emmett, "Open the door for Debbie."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Seriously? I can open the door myself.'' Debbie wanted to turn him down, but Emmett had already left the car.


    Before getting out, she zipped her coat to the top, put her hood up and pulled the drawstrings tight, so that only her eyes were exposed.


    When she entered the dorm, Kristina was still asleep. But not for long. Seeing a shivering Debbie running into the room, she stuck her head out for the quilt and sleepily asked, "Hey Tomboy, when did you leave?"


    "I just went back home to fetch something. It''s snowing outside. Why don''t we enjoy the winter wondend and take some selfies?" While saying this, Debbie took out a heating pad from the drawer and plugged it in. Wrapping it around her hands, she felt much warmer now.


    Sitting up, Kristina looked at Kasie''s empty bed and asked in confusion, "Didn''t Kasie slept in the dormst night? I wonder where she went."

 Chapter 101: I Want Milk Tea

    Chapter 101: I Want Milk Tea"No, Kasie didn''t sleep herest night, but I do have a funny story about her!" Debbie said as she threw the wrappings of her heating pad into the bin and sat on her chair. "She asked her dad for ten thousand dors yesterday to pay for some VIP membership. Her dad, though, identally transferred a hundred thousand dors instead! Right after she received the money, she felt scared that her dad might ask her to wire the ny thousand back. So, she cklisted him right away! She had much fun in a clubst night, I''m guessing!"


    "Hahahaha!" Kristina burst intoughter. "I guess her dad wille to school to teach her a lesson today," she replied as she got out of bed and began to get dressed.


    "Maybe he will. He alreadyined that Kasie''s monthly expenses are way above average," Debbie said. Suddenly, Kristina realized something and eyed Debbie from head to toe.


    "You were in a bad mood justst night! Now, you''re bubbly like a spring flower. Let me guess. Did you see your husband this morning?" she asked suspiciously.


    Debbie looked so much better now than she had yesterday. She was clearly in a bad mood even when she and Jared set off to the club she worked at. But now, she was smiling and was sporting a very sunny disposition.


    Kristina didn''t believe that it was all because of that funny story.


    "Mmm... I saw him this morning," Debbie replied. She didn''t n to keep it from Kristina, anyway. Besides, she and Kristina were currently alone in the dorm room. Their other ssmate, Kasie, and their three other roommates, who had different majors, were all out for sses.


    "Tell me the details. Did you apologize to him or¡ª" Kristina knew that they had fought and why so she was eager to know how it turned out.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Hmph! He apologized to me, of course!" she snorted.


    Kristina giggled. She put her hand on her friend''s shoulder and said, "Debbie, you just made a proud CEO like Carlos Huo beg for your forgiveness. Now, I believe that he must really love you."


    "He was wrong so he apologized. I don''t see anything unusual about that," Debbie replied. ''It''s all because of Megan Lan!'' she thought angrily.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t be so stubborn. Anyway, I''m gonna wash my face and brush my teeth. Let''s talk moreter!" Kristina said as she stood to go to thevatory.


    "All right," Debbie said.


    She and Kristina had lunch together in the school canteen at noon. Debbie found herself fixating on a couple that sat near their table. The boy and the girl looked as if they were existing in their own world. They touched and kissed as if no one was looking. Somehow, this made Debbie miss her husband, Carlos. So, she put her chopsticks down and proceeded to send him a message on WeChat. "Hey, Mr. Handsome. I want milk tea."


    "Okay," was his reply. His message was quick and concise.


    Debbie stared at the word, wondering whether he was going to add something. To her disappointment, no other message arrived.


    It wasn''t until twenty minutester while Debbie and Kristina were on their way to the dorm that a notification alerted with a message from Carlos. "Go to Curtis'' office now," it said.


    "What for?" Debbie replied.


    "You''ll know when you get there,"


    Carlos texted back.


    Debbie put the phone back in her pocket and turned to Kristina. "I have to deal with something urgent. Why don''t you go to Dixon?" she said.


    Before Kristina could reply, she already dashed away.


    As she watched her friend''s retreating figure, Kristina took a bite off her baked sausage and mused, ''Dixon, a straight-A student, is busy studying for his final exams and has no time to date me. I am such a hopeless student.''


    Upon arriving at Curtis'' office, Debbie knocked. A familiar voice answered, "Come in."


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''Carlos is here!'' she thought.


    She pushed the door open, and the sight of her dear husband weed her instead of the original upant of the office.


    "Mr. Handsome, what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Carlos stood from the couch and handed her a paper bag. "Your milk tea," he said.


    Taking the paper cup, Debbie blushed. She had missed him and only wanted to exchange messages with him on WeChat. She had actually expected him to reply something like "Buy one if you want" when she had messaged him about the milk tea. Instead, her busy CEO husband brought her a hot cup of milk tea himself despite the freezing cold.


    She had wondered why he asked her to go to Curtis'' office, and guessed that he might have sent someone else to buy milk tea for her. Her eyes turned red. "It''s so cold outside! You didn''t have toe here. You should have had one of your assistants bring this for you," she choked, holding back her tears.


    Carlos stroked her hair and said, "I''m fine. Emmett drove me here. Drink it while it''s still warm."


    She took the cup, put a straw through the cover and took a sip. Her eyes lit up at the taste. "This is it! My favorite vor! Old man, how did you know that?" she inquired.


    Bubble milk tea with popping boba and coconut jelly¡ªthis was her favorite and she would never get tired of it.


    Seeing her so happy made him smile. Instead of answering her question, he replied, "I''m d you love it."


    "Come, taste it!" she said hopefully as she put the straw near Carlos'' lips.


    On second thought, she suddenly realized that the man was obsessively tidy. He might not be willing to use the same straw. She quickly withdrew her hand. "Oh, never mind. Next time, I''ll just buy an extra cup for you," she said.


    "Why?" Carlos asked. He was just about to take a sip when she drew the drink away.


    "There''s only one straw," she said with a shrug.


    Carlos held her hand holding the drink and looked her in the eye. Then, much to her surprise, he raised the cup together with her hand and took a sip.


    After swallowing, hemented, "It''s too sweet. Remember to rinse your mouth after finishing it."


    "You...you don''t mind using the same straw?" Debbie could not help but ask. She knew he was a neat freak. His bedroom and bathroom were spotlessly clean. She avoided entering his room unless it was absolutely necessary, too scared to mess anything up in there.


    Raising one of his eyebrows, he replied, "Why would I? You''re my wife."


    She shed a huge grin when she heard his answer. "Take another sip," she offered.


    As if to prove his words, he not only took another sip of the drink but also pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


    The sweetness of the milk tea spread through their mouths. Debbie was so happy she wished this moment couldst forever. ''I wish we would never fight again!'' she thought.


    Large kes of snow fell outside the warm and cozy office. Carlos sat on the couch while Debbie sat on hisp drinking the milk tea.


    Suddenly, Debbie remembered a joke. "Carlos Huo, let me tell you a story," she said.


    "Okay," he replied.


    He could tell from her sly smile that she was plotting something.


    "Listen, uh, once upon a time, there was a fool who liked saying ''No''. He always answered ''No'' when people asked him something," she narrated. After some pause, she continued, "Oh, by the way, have you heard this story before?" She looked Carlos in the eye, waiting for his reply.


    He curled his lips and answered, "Yes, you told me the story before."


    "No, I''ve never¡ª"


    It was not until Carlos chuckled that Debbie realized that he had her fooled.


    Frustrated, she pinched his arm and beat on his chest. "Aaaaaagh! Why do you have to be so smart?! You called me a fool! You are an ass!"


    Carlos held her tighter and smelled her hair. "Are you sure it''s I who called you a fool? You were the one who called yourself a fool," he retorted.


    Debbie snorted and looked away while pouting her lips.


    She thought hard about how to get back at Carlos. After a long pause, she started again, "Hey, let me ask you a question. If there were a girl with a pretty face and perfect body sitting on yourp, would you fall for her?"


    This time, he answered without hesitation, "No, I wouldn''t." There was only one girl in the world whom he would fall for, and she was none other than Debbie.

 Chapter 102: A Poor Virgin

    Chapter 102: A Poor Virgin''Yeah, he''s hooked!'' Debbie was ted, but holding back a smile, she pretended to be angry. "Carlos Huo, how dare you allow another girl to sit on yourp?"


    Carlos'' jaw dropped.


    ''What a cunning girl! I can''t keep up with her varying tactics, '' he thought.


    Debbie was about to stand when Carlos pulled her waist and said in a serious manner, "I can assure you that I will not allow anyone else to sit on myp. This ce is owned by you and you only."


    The seriousness in his eyes stunned her. How would you feel if a handsome and charming man expressed his love for you? You would get excited, of course. Debbie was no exception. Words left her as she was drowned in Carlos'' eyes. She could not get herself to look away. After a long time, she finally spoke. "Carlos Huo, I want to make love to you."


    His eyes darkened at her words as he held her tighter. "You naughty girl!" She seduced him even when she had her period.


    When she realized that she had her flow, she sheepishly added, "I don''t mean right now, I mean in a week or so."


    Carlos, struck with desire, took the cup of milk tea from her hand, ced it on a table,id her on the couch and pressed his body against her.


    "Don''t, Carlos! Please..."


    He was about to kiss her on the lips when the door was opened from outside.


    Debbie turned scarlet.


    Carlos cast a burning nce at Curtis, who stood in stunned disbelief. "Mr. Lu, why are you back so soon?" Carlos said, his voice was as cold as ice.


    After saying that, he sat upright and helped Debbie up as if nothing had happened.


    Leaning against the door frame, Curtis replied, "I got news that you were in my office so I came here to meet you. I didn''t expect you to be driven by lust so early in the day..." Carlos'' re immediately shut him up.


    Embarrassed, Debbie stood up from the couch, picked up her milk tea and apologized to Curtis sincerely. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. Please don''t get us wrong. I was not feeling well and Carlos came here to send me the milk tea. Er...I''d better go back to ss now so you two can talk."


    Curtis couldn''t believe his ears. A busy CEO left work just to deliver a cup of milk tea for his wife? He shook his head and asked, "Mr. Huo, since when were you so avable?"


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and answered casually, "When my wife wants milk tea, I will give her milk tea, even if I were abroad."


    Despite being a gentleman, Curtis wanted to yell at him so badly and dismiss him from his office. Staying in control of his emotions, he instead managed to respond, "Whatever makes you happy."


    ''I always took him for a serious man. As it turns out, he tends to be a show-off when he''s in love, '' Curtis thought.


    How Debbie wished she could cover Carlos'' mouth with her hands. ''What a shameless man! He doesn''t feel awkward at all despite being caught red-handed. Instead, he is chatting with Mr. Lu as if nothing happened, '' she thought.


    Carlos stood up from the couch, held Debbie''s waist and told her, "Let me walk you out."


    Shaking her head, she said, "I''m good. Why don''t you and Mr. Lu continue your conversation? I''ll walk myself out." After saying that, she immediately removed herself from the embarrassing scene with cheeks burning red.


    Sitting down in his armchair, Curtis curled his lips andmented, "Debbie usually acts like a tomboy. Only a man like you can make her blush like that."


    As far as he knew, Debbie had never acted this way in front of other men before.


    Carlos rolled his eyes. "I gotta go. By the way, you have a nice couch. I may try it with my wife, next time," he said.


    Curtis raised an eyebrow. ''The nerve of this man, '' he thought. "You talk as if you know what you were talking about. Carlos Huo, don''t think I don''t know you are a 28-year-old virgin. You''ve been married for more than three years, but you haven''t slept with your wife once," he remarked dismissively.


    Carlos'' face soured at his words. "Just shut your fucking mouth!"


    Ignoring his good friend''s reaction, Curtis continued, "Well, unlike you, I actually have experience in this field. Based on my assessment, it''s easy to tell that there is something wrong between you and Debbie. I guess that you have not slept with her yet, and it looks like I got that right."


    Carlos'' grim reaction made him feel satisfied.


    ''Good for you, Debbie! Despite Carlos'' shrewd ways, he still hasn''t managed to put you under his spell, '' he thought. This made Curtis burst intoughter.


    In his frustration, Carlos kicked Curtis'' desk and stormed out wordlessly.


    Sitting in the back seat of his car, Carlos swore to himself once again, ''If I failed to make love with Debbie after her period, then I wouldn''t deserve to be called a man!


    I must make her mine both mentally and physically!''


    He thought about her sitting on hisp. She was so shy and cute. Reying the scene in his mind made him feel a little better.


    At East City Vi


    Carlos pulled the passenger door open and carried Debbie out. She grabbed his shirt and mumbled, "Carlos, I can walk¡ª"


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You''re not feeling well," Carlos cut her off. He kicked the door to close it.


    "I''m okay, really! Please put me down," she said.


    Despite her struggle, Carlos managed to bring her to the vi gates. "Open the gate," he told her.


    Debbie reached out her finger to unlock the fingerprint lock.


    The vi went aze with lights. A dozen people were busy in the living room but immediately stopped what they were doing when they spotted their boss at the gates. "Mr. Huo," they greeted.


    Only the servants in the vi also greeted Debbie "Mrs. Huo."


    The others were stunned upon hearing theirpanions'' greeting and immediately looked to see the girl in Carlos'' arms. ''When did Mr. Huo get married? Howe this news did not reach us?'' they thought.


    "Mrs. Huo," they followed, anyway.


    Debbie nodded, feeling a bit awkward. After noticing what they were doing, she turned to Carlos and asked in confusion, "Carlos, what..."


    He put her down, grabbed her hand and led her to a rack where several pieces of clothing we''re hanging. "Sorry, I forgot to ask them to send your winter clothes here. Check these ones out. Do you like them?" he asked.


    Itpletely escaped him that Debbie needed clothes. Usually, his assistant, Zelda, took care of matter like these. It was not until he saw her blood-stained pants that he realized what he overlooked.


    He swore to himself that he would pay more attention to his wife in the future.


    ''There are so many racks with at least dozens of pieces of clothing. Are all of these for me?'' Debbie wondered in awe.


    "You bought me so many autumn clothesst time. I haven''t even gotten to wear some of them. I don''t need new clothes: it''s a waste of money and resources," She said. She felt as if she were in a boutique.


    Carlos didn''t respond. While Debbie was skimming through her options, he started pointing at pieces and ordering, "This, this, this... put them into my wife''s wardrobe."


    "No, wait! I haven''t tried them on yet!" Debbie eximed, grabbing one of the pieces. "I don''t have a perfect figure so I need to try them on first to make sure they look good on me."


    Carlos grabbed her hand to lead her to the second floor. "You won''t be able to try all of them on in hours. That''s too much trouble." Then, he turned to one of the servants and ordered, "Put all of them in Debbie''s wardrobe."


    "How will I know whether they fit if I don''t try them on? It''s too wasteful," she protested.


    "I won''t get back to it next time," Carlos replied.


    "What?" Debbie asked, confused.

 Chapter 103: Did Your Aunt Flo Leave

    Chapter 103: Did Your Aunt Flo Leave"I''ll ask the store to send fewer clothes next time. Why don''t you ept all these clothes for now?" Carlos said indifferently. Debbie nodded obediently. But little did she know that the clothing store would send her even more clothes the next time. And there were already many new clothes in her wardrobe that she hadn''t had the chance to wear.


    One day, Julie came upon Debbie who was about to throw a down coat into the washing machine. She ran hysterically towards her and grabbed the coat from her. She looked shocked beyond belief. "Debbie, this coat is worth more than a hundred thousand dors and it requires special treatment. We should call theundry service to take care of it."


    Debbie was too shocked to utter a single word. More than a hundred thousand dors? For a coat?


    She was dumbfounded by how much money rich people spent on clothes.


    ''Carlos Huo spends his money left, right and center!'' she thought.


    In the following days, Debbie went to the bar to make money whenever Carlos was working over time and couldn''t make it back home in time.


    She finally had enough money to buy the thing which she had longed for.


    She went to Shining International za alone one day without being noticed by Carlos and bought the thing. With a pleased smile, she decided to take a stroll around the za. Upon seeing a lingerie shop, she remembered something and went in.


    Twenty minutester, she walked out of the shop with a small shopping bag in her hand.


    On her way back to the vi, she received a phone call. "Hi, Colleen. What''s up?"


    "Hi, Debbie. I''m great. Listen, Megan is going to a dinner party tomorrow evening. Do you know who her partner is? So many people already know about it!"


    "Uh no..." Debbie didn''t give a damn about Megan. She just wished the girl would vanish from her and Carlos'' life.


    Sighing in defeat, Colleen said, "I knew it. Debbie, you should pay more attention to her. She has long been telling people that Carlos would be her date."


    "What?! Carlos?" Debbie cried in disbelief. Carlos was going to attend a dinner party with Megan? The very thought about Megan clinging on to her husband made Debbie feel ufortable. Her stomach flipped


    "Most of the upper sses already know that Megan Lan is the favorite girl of the four prominent young men of Y City, especially Carlos'' and Wesley''s. Many of them even imagined that she would be the future Mrs. Huo or Mrs. Li. I just heard my friends talking about Megan being Carlos'' date tomorrow evening. They kept sucking up to her because they think that it''s their chance to get closer to Carlos. It made me sick! Debbie, this is not some ordinary party. It might look like it''s just another dinner, but it''s the women''s battlefield," said Colleen seriously.


    "Battlefield? What do you mean?" Debbie waspletely confused.


    "A battlefield for women to show off their dates! People who attend this party are rich and powerful. If Carlos and Megan go to the party together, then the whole city will believe that she is Mrs. Huo. The reason why I''m telling you this is that I don''t want to see Megan y her dirty tricks again. Debbie, you must attend the party with Carlos. Are you willing to give up your husband to that woman?" asked Colleen.


    Was Debbie willing to let Megan have what she wanted? ''Of course not!'' Debbie''s mind yelled. Not a single woman in the world would willingly give away their husband to another woman.


    "Debbie, you must keep an eye on them. Curtis told me that you had a fight with Carlos because of Megan. She is such a bitch! She used to do the same thing to me and Curtis. I really hate her. Curtis and I had a lot of unwanted fights because of her. Debbie, you must not let her destroy your rtionship with Carlos, okay?" Anger was obvious in Colleen''s voice.


    Debbie didn''t respond as she was still in a trance, trying to process all this information.


    "Debbie, if you really like Carlos, just go for it. I believe you can win his heart."


    Still no response.


    "If Carlos asks you how you found out about the party, just tell him that I told you. He won''t be mad at me for it. After all, we''ve been friends for many years."


    Debbie finally found her voice, though she was still very confused. "Colleen, please hold on. You''ve dumped so much information on me that I can hardly follow you. I need time to think about all this."


    "All right. Take your time. If you ever need me, please feel free to call."


    "Er... Yeah, sure. By the way, Colleen, I have a question." She paused for a moment. "Why does Mr. Lu always treat me so well? Don''t get me wrong! He loves only you. I mean...he treats me like his own sister. No, he treats me like his own daughter! Do you understand what I''m saying?" Debbie asked. Both Curtis and Colleen had always treated Debbie so well that Debbie was dying to know the reason behind their attitude towards her.


    Colleenughed out loud. "Debbie, don''t bother trying to exin. I understand. I know how much Curtis loves me. I also know why he treats you well. But I think it would be best if he told you everything himself."


    "But I''ve already asked him twice, and he refuses to tell me. It makes me feel rather uneasy. Please Colleen, just tell me." Debbie was upset that Colleen wasn''t willing to tell her the truth either.


    "I believe he has his own reasons for not telling you. Maybe it''s not the right time yet. You know, Curtis is a stubborn man, even though he is always gentle. Nevertheless, he neither hates you nor does he intend to do you any harm. You don''t need to feel uneasy. So just let it go for now, okay? What you need to pay attention to right now is the dinner party tomorrow evening. Understand?"


    "Fine!" Debbie pouted her lips.


    "All right. I gotta go. Feel free to call me if anything happens."


    "Sure. Thank you, Colleen."


    "No problem. Bye, Debbie."


    That evening, Carlos came back home earlier than usual and led Debbie to the study to teach her advanced mathematics. During the ss, she couldn''t help but think about the dinner party the next evening. A couple of times, she almost asked him about it, but then bit back her words, saying nothing.


    Half an hourter, he closed the book and looked her in the eye. "Okay, that''s it for today''s ss. Now, you''ve been stealing nces at me for so long. Just say it. What do you want?"


    ''Really? He can read my mind now?'' She frowned, a little embarrassed.


    After some hesitation, she pried, "Are you free tomorrow evening?"


    "I have to attend a dinner party in the evening. What''s the matter?" Carlos pulled her into his arms and inhaled her unique scent.


    ''So Colleen was right, '' Debbie thought bitterly. "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Her reaction confused Carlos and he asked, "Are you going somewhere tomorrow evening?"


    "No. It was just an idle question." She hadn''t figured out how to stop Carlos from attending the party with Megan yet.


    Now that she refused to open up to him, Carlos decided to let it go. He changed the topic by asking, "Did your aunt Flo leave yet?"


    It had been five days.


    Debbie was stunned for a while, and then blushed terribly. She immediately stood up from hisp as she could see the desire in his eyes. "It will soon."


    ''This jerk! He has already asked the same question countless times. A lustful man is really scary!''


    Carlos touched his forehead with his left hand andined, "You''ve been giving me the same answer for many days." Every time he asked her, she would give him the same answer. He waspletely running out of patience.


    Debbie bit her lips, giggling. As she gazed at his long face, she suddenly had an idea.


    She went back to her bedroom and sent Colleen a WeChat message. "Colleen, could you please do me a favor?"


    The next morning, Debbie took a dancing ss before she made for the university. It was Carlos'' ss. As soon as she arrived at the school gates, she saw his car roll in.


    The car came to a halt. Apparently, the person inside the car had seen Debbie as well. There were many students around, and Debbie didn''t want them to gossip about her and Carlos. The moment Emmett opened the door and got out of the car, Debbie ran away from the ce.


    Emmett was left speechless.

 Chapter 104: Waiting For You

    Chapter 104: Waiting For YouEmmett watched Debbie''s figure recede from view. He needed to get back in the car again and tell his boss what happened. Carlos, sitting in the back seat, didn''t respond. It was what he had expected, though. He knew Debbie wasn''t willing to let others know about their rtionship. Every time they were in the midst of a crowd, she would act as if they were strangers.


    Carlos had been away on official business for thest two months, and this was his first ss after he''de back. The ssroom was fully stocked with his admirers. Debbie, sitting in thest row, gave her full attention to the man on the podium, her husband.


    People all believed that Carlos was cold and detached, but Debbie knew that was not the case. It was a ruse that he adopted, to keep people at arm''s length, to add to his mystique. Debbie had seen different sides of him¡ªan angry Carlos, a gentle Carlos, an upset Carlos... Just like ordinary people, he had the full range of emotions. He could be cold and distant, yes, but also loving and warm.


    He was just used to concealing his true feelings in front of strangers.


    He was 28 years old now, yet he was a sessful businessman. He was confident, strong and powerful¡ªbetter than 99 percent men in the world.


    Debbie couldn''t help but wonder whether he was the favorite creature of God and he was born to be the winner. She felt so lucky she was his wife. She was lost in her own thoughts when the man''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    "Debbie Nian, please stand up and tell us what you''ve learned so far."


    His voice was so cold that she immediately stood without any hesitation. She winked at Dixon, who was sitting next to her.


    Lowering his head, Dixon whispered to her, trying to catch her up, "Mr. Huo has taught us AIP¡ªautomatic investment n, and risk prediction..."


    With a cunning smile, Debbie cleared her throat and repeated, "Mr. Huo, you''ve taught us AIP and risk prediction..." While she recited the litany that Dixon was helping her with, Carlos left the the podium and walked towards her.


    The girls fixed their eyes upon him, looking excited. They even began whispering, "He''sing this way!" Some of them even took out their phones and took photos of his back or selfies with Carlos in the background. There was giggling and more whispering as they checked out their handiness with a camera.


    When Carlos atst stood beside Debbie, Dixon shut his mouth and pretended that he was reading his book. He wasn''t dumb enough to get caught.


    Once Dixon stopped whispering to her, Debbie was unable to continue. With an embarrassed smile, she said, "T-That''s all I can remember... I-I need to study more, huh?"


    Carlos tapped her desk with his index finger and said in a cold voice, "Come up to the podium with me. Stay focused."


    ''Dang! Is he the same Carlos Huo asst night? He was so enthusiasticst night when he held me in his arms in bed. So warm, so loving. But now, he looks like I owe him a shit-ton of money!'' she thought.


    Staring at his back, Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face before following him up to the front of the ssroom.


    Debbie stopped not far away from him. Suddenly, an idea struck her. While the other students were discussing something, she said in a low voice, "Mr. Huo, do you want to have lunch with me after ss?"


    Carlos stopped turning the pages of his book and cast a warning nce at her. Evidently he heard her, and didn''t like the question.


    As if not noticing the look, Debbie continued, "Mr. Huo, my aunt Flo has left." She knew that he had been expecting this day very much.


    Carlos walked towards her, towering over her, and asked, "What about now?"


    When the students saw Carlos approach Debbie, they began to talk about it; more giggling and furtive whispers followed. "What are they talking about? Look at Debbie! The slut!"


    "Wow, he''s so handsome. I wish I could stand that near him."


    "Look at her! She''s tried to seduce Mr. Huo a lot. She just can''t get enough! That bitch! He should force her to leave the city!"


    Debbie, on the other hand, didn''t get Carlos'' point. "Now what?" she asked in confusion.


    "One more word and I''ll take you home!" Carlos threatened. Debbie shut her mouth, as she knew he was a man of his word.


    Now that Debbie was silent, Carlos secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself, ''What a naughty girl to seduce me in front of everyone! I''ll teach her a lesson tonight.''


    When the ss was over, Debbie approached Carlos and asked, "Headed back to the office?"


    "Yep. Come with me?" Carlos asked and looked at the girl.


    "No, no! You go ahead. What time do you get off tonight?"


    ''She''s been acting weird the whole day!'' Carlos thought. "I''ve got a dinner party at 6 p.m., but I''ll be home after we''re done."


    ''6 p.m.? Got it!'' "Okay. Bye, old man."


    Debbie waved to him and then walked off with a spring in her step.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Carlos mused, ''She seems so happy! Is it because her period is over and done with? I''m worried things aren''t that simple...''


    Around 3 in the afternoon, Jared ced his phone on the desk in front of Debbie and told her, "Your husband''s going to a party with another woman."


    A group chat was onscreen, along with a girl named Megan. She posted a message saying, "I''m going to a salon to get a makeover. Carlos and I have a party to go to." Some of the other members started to fawn over her.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and taunted Megan in her mind. ''It''s just a party and she''s attending it with my husband. Does she have to show off like this?''


    Debbie picked up the phone and mentioned Megan in herment, "But I thought Mr. Huo had other ns tonight."


    what she was doing and tried to take his phone back, she had already sent the message.


    Immediately, Jared was mentioned in a whole gaggle of posts.


    "Mr. Han, did your brother tell you that?"


    "Mr. Han, how did you know that? Are you with Mr. Huo now?"


    "Mr. Han, would you like to go out tonight?"


    It was toote for Jared to delete the message. He cast a burning nce at Debbie and cursed, "Dude! Why did you do that?"


    Debbie raised her arm to keep the phone away from him. "Wait! I still need it."


    Soon, Megan mentioned Jared as well saying, "I just called Carlos, and he says he''s still going to the party with me. "


    Debbie ground her teeth and gave the phone back to Jared. "I''m taking off. I have some work to finish."


    Then she left the university, leaving her confused friends behind.


    At 6 p. m., Debbie took out her phone and sent message to Carlos. "Honey, I''m waiting for you in Room 1208 of Caspian Hotel. Come and bang me. Now!"


    Carlos, on the other hand, was making for the underground car park. The moment he saw the message, his eyes darkened. Before he could reply to it, he got another message. "Now or never!"


    Clearly, the girl was trying to y him.


    After some hesitation, he told Emmett, "Drive me to Caspian Hotel."


    Emmett wanted to remind him that it was time to go to the party, but on second thought, he decided against it. "Yes, Mr. Huo." He slid into the driver''s seat and the two roared off to the hotel.


    When Carlos'' car stopped in front of the Caspian Hotel, he felt something was not right.


    Some paparazzi must have been hiding somewhere around the hotel.


    Pretending to ignore them, he got out of the car and entered the hotel lobby. Upon seeing Carlos, the lobby manager immediately trotted towards him and greeted, "Good evening Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nodded in return, and strode towards the lift without further ado.


    The manager decided to see if he could help, as he could tell that Carlos was in a hurry. Besides, he was curious what his business was.


    "Mr. Huo, which room are you going to?" asked the manager, who was about to press the button for Carlos.


    "1208," Carlos answered shortly.


    "Mr. Huo, herees the lift. Let me show you the way."


    "I''m good." Carlos entered the lift and pressed the button to close the doors, leaving the manager behind.


    When the doorbell rang, Debbie was so nervous that she was too weak to stand.


    She took a few deep breaths before she opened the door.


    It was him... Carlos Huo... standing at the door!


    Her nervousness disappeared at the sight of him. She threw herself into his arms. "Honey!"

 Chapter 105: Getting Laid

    Chapter 105: Getting LaidCarlos'' lips curled meaningfully the moment he saw his woman. He entered the room and shut the door behind him.


    Only then did he realize that Debbie was wearing a seductive nightgown. Apparently, she had just taken a bath and now, had draped the mostfortable, as well as the most revealing gown she could find.


    He would have to be the dumbest man in the entire world to not get her point even after this move.


    Her charming nose, appealing cheek bones, her ming lips¡ªthis girl could make his brain go totally nk within an instant. Without further ado, he pulled her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on her red, soft lips.


    Debbie stood on tiptoe, kissing him back passionately.


    Without opening her eyes, she dug through his pocket to look for his phone. She found it easily and, waving it before his eyes, switched it off.


    She loved him so much that she couldn''t wait any longer to give herself to him now. And more importantly, she didn''t want Megan to destroy their romantic night. Somehow, she got the feeling that Megan would have.


    Carlos took the phone from her hand and with total disregard, threw it away as he picked her up and carried her to the bed.


    The ambience was just right for their affair. The bedroom was dimly lit and a faint fragrance of rose permeated the air.


    Carlos carefullyid Debbie onto the kind-sized round bed and pressed himself against her. Her body was shaking like a leaf out of nervousness and excitement. In a hoarse voice, he whispered in her ear, "Deb, I will never let you go in my life."


    And then he lowered his head again to kiss her.


    Debbie was already in a trance due to the passionate kiss he had nted before. Suddenly, something dawned on her.


    She covered his lips with her right hand, and used her left hand to take something out from under the pillow¡ªsomething square; it was a velvet box, evidently expensive.


    She opened the box and the thing inside it made Carlos'' face sour.


    "Carlos Huo, this ring will forever be a witness of my love for you. From today on, you are to be my man and mine only!"


    Debbie had worked hard in the bar the past few months with the sole intention of buying this ring for Carlos.


    She believed that it would make the ring even more special when she bought it with the money she had earned by herself.


    Carlos was sulking because she had beaten him in the race to buy a ring first. Ignoring his long face, she slid the ring softly on his finger. It fit him well.


    Debbie was quite proud of the fact that the ring she had chosen was of the right size. Before going to buy the ring, she had waited for him to fall asleep, and measured his size with a string. ''I believe many women will give up on him when they see his ring, '' she thought to herself, pleased by her devious love.


    Carlos grabbed her hand tight and tried to protest, "Deb, you know, usually¡ª"


    Debbie knew very well that Carlos was very chauvinistic. She withdrew her hand from his grip, snaked his neck with both of her arms and kissed him on the lips before assuring him, "Honey, don''t tell me that girls shouldn''t take the lead in a rtionship. I don''t believe that for a second. As long as we''re happy, nothing matters. Right?"


    Carlos was stunned for a while. He had never expected that Debbie''s thinking would beid out like this. Recovering, he smiled and kissed her hair. "You''re the boss tonight. Babe, I''m all yours." ''


    She''s so special!'' he was thinking.


    Actually he had also nned to give his wife a ring. Tristan had found the rough diamond a month ago. Carlos had asked him to have the diamond processed and made into the best possible ring. However, it would take some time and the jewel wouldn''t be ready until half a monthter. He hadn''t expected Debbie to give him a ring first. Nevertheless, he was ted. After all, he was now sure of her love for him.


    To keep the surprise, he decided not to tell her about his own preparations. She was going to find it out half a monthter anyway. He pulled her close and kissed her affectionately.


    It didn''t take long for Debbie to get into the mood and throw his coat onto the floor. Then she began to unbutton his shirt. She hadn''t done this before, and as a result, she was clumsy in her movements. Several minutes passed, but she managed to work her way through a mere two buttons.


    Carlos was unable to bear it anymore¡ªhis erection was killing him. He pulled her hands away from him, and began to strip himself off.


    His tie, shirt, leather belt, her nightgown¡ª very soon, everything had been thrown onto the floor. His voice, full of sensuality and allure, came to her ears. His breathing deepened slightly and his heart was quickening against her hand. The next second, she felt all of his weight on top of her, pressing her back into the bed.


    She was nervous, but at the same time, full of a desire and passion to make love to him. In fact, she was excited and looking forward to it. As she ran her hands down his back and along his waist and then his front, his passion rose even further, and finally, he cut to the chase.


    "Be gentle." Debbie didn''t want to refuse him anymore. Instead, she wanted him to continue kissing her, caressing her, stroking her all over...


    The next morning, she was woken up by her phone rm. Although she had switched her phone off the night before, the rm still functioned.


    She tried to raise her arm to grab her phone and shut it, but her arm was killing her.


    Before she could will herself to raise her arm, the rm was shut off abruptly.


    She opened her sleepy eyes due to the sudden cut off, only to see Carlos turning off the rm at her bedside. "Old man, what time is it?" she murmured.


    Something was not right! Suddenly, she remembered it. She had gottenidst night.


    Debbie''s eyes widened as she shot up straight, only to wince immediately because of the pain. "Aaaaagh! Ooooouch!"


    Her body hurt all over, a hard and painful reminder of the soft and sensuous night she had had.


    Carlos lowered himself near her with a smile, and asked in a soft voice, "Hey you. Are you hungry?"


    Everything which had happenedst night shed across Debbie''s mind. Shey back, covered her head with the quilt and asked in a shy voice, "Old man, why are you still here?"


    She felt shy as she remembered that she had been the one to ask for the sex.


    Carlos was amused by her childish behavior. Throwing back the quilt, he looked at his girl whose face was very red shade indeed and asked, "Why are you so shy? I''m yours now."


    She used to be a bold girl who would sometimes tease him and tell dirty jokes. Why was she being so shy after gettingid?


    "I-I''m not shy..." she murmured, but her cheeks betrayed her. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    Carlos tried hard to suppress his giggles and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her hair and remarked, "You must be hungry now. Go freshen yourself up. I''ll ask them to send lunch over here."


    "O-Okay. You go out first." This was a presidential suite and there was a living room outside.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Carlos leaned over towards her and kissed her on the lips before letting her go.


    After she had washed her face and brushed her teeth, Debbie picked up her phone and switched it on. Only then did she see that there were several missed calls and unread messages.


    They were from Jared, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen...


    Opening the WeChat app, she saw several friends'' messages.


    Colleen had written a rather cryptic but meaningful message. "Well done, Debbie!"


    Jared had sent her dozens of messages, and the first one was, "Bro, you have to be cool. The news must be fake!"


    Kasie was trying tofort her for some reason. "Debbie, where are you? Let me stay with you together. Don''t take such small things to heart."


    Dixon told her, "You should talk with Mr. Huo. Whatever the results are, we are always there for you!" Debbie was confused. ''What is going on?''


    Right then, a Weibo push drew her attention, which said, "Carlos Huo, president of ZL Group, stayed overnight in a five-star hotel. ording to an insider, there was a mystery woman waiting in the room which Mr. Huo entered..."


    She opened the Weibo app, but it didn''t respond. What was going on? Her phone was working just fine!


    She then clicked the Trending Hashtags and saw Carlos'' name which was first in the queue.


    Most of the news was the same. "Carlos Huo spent a night with a university girl in a hotel room?!" And there was a photo of him entering the hotel gates.


    So, the news that Carlos had stayed overnight with a girl in a hotel room was so widespread that it had brought the Weibo server to its knees...


    That was not the point! The point was that Carlos had been photographedst evening when he had entered the hotel.


    While Debbie was pondering hard on this, the man that people were talking about came up before her and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Carlos Huo... did you really hold a press conference?" she asked. She remembered that she had once made a joke with him that they should find a feng shui master to choose an auspicious day to getid. And he had replied that he would hold a press conference and tell everyone that he was going to sleep with his wife.

 Chapter 106: The Girl In My Arms Is My Woman

    Chapter 106: The Girl In My Arms Is My Woman"What?" Carlos asked, confused.


    He walked to Debbie and saw the news on her phone. Without any change in his expression, he locked the phone screen and said, "I''m not that bored. Colleen tipped the reporters off."


    ''Huh? Colleen?''


    And then Debbie remembered it. She had asked Colleen to help her find out which hotel was Carlos'' favorite.


    "Will this have a negative impact on you?" she asked in worry.


    Carlos held her close to his body and said, "I slept with my wife. What''s wrong with that?" ording to him, there was nothing unnatural happening. They were married and they just happened to have spent a night together in a hotel. He didn''t have any reason to demand the news be deleted as he had done before.


    During their lunch, Debbie kept checking her phone screen, hoping to learn how things were going outside. No sooner had she clicked on the news than Carlos said, "Eat." Debbie put the phone down withoutining.


    After the meal, Debbie secretly replied to her friends'' messages while Carlos was talking on the phone.


    "Don''t worry. I was the one with Carlosst night."


    Her friends were shocked. One after another they posted the Blood Vomiting emoji.


    Debbie clicked on the news on Weibo, which imed that Megan was stood up at the party because Mr. Huo was on a date with a mystery woman at a hotel. The news also said that the two hadn''t left the room all night and that Carlos'' phone wasn''t switched on until noon the next day.


    Carlos had some clothes brought to the room. After getting changed, Debbie walked over to him and asked, "What do we do now?"


    Calm as usual, Carlos simply straightened his clothes and pulled her into his arms. "Are you still sore?" he asked. She was walking funny, he noticed


    Debbie flushed. After hearing his question, she realized that the soreness had indeed not gone yet.


    She nodded. The next second, Carlos picked her up in his arms and asked, "Do you need to see a doctor?"


    Debbie stammered with embarrassment, "N-No."


    It was just a process that every woman had to go through. She knew that she would be fine after getting some rest.


    "I''ll drive you home before I go to thepany."


    "Okay."


    To her shock, the entrance of the hotel was packed with reporters. The paparazzi were thrilled by thetest gossip.


    Usually, any news about Carlos would be covered up immediately. And both the reporter and the press would pay the price for even getting anywhere near him.


    This time, however, there was no interference from his side. ZL Group didn''t respond to the news as it spread like wildfire. It looked like both thepany and Carlos were giving their silent approval to the news.


    Carlos exited the hotel and appeared in front of the reporters carrying Debbie in his arms. Cameras were shing left and right. Questions rang out from all sides relentlessly. Debbie had never seen so many reporters at one ce before. She kept her face buried in Carlos'' chest. All the press could see was the figure of the girl in her pink down jacket, wearing a bun. One thing was clear¡ªthe girl was pretty young.


    As they witnessed the intimacy between them, everyone was convinced that the news was true.


    Because of themotion, at least ten security guards rushed to the door to maintain order and keep the reporters at a safe distance from Carlos.


    Tons of questions were raised all at once. Everyone wanted to know the identity of the girl in Carlos'' arms and what his rtionship with her was. Out of nowhere, a reporter brought up Megan. "Mr. Huo, how do you define your rtionship with Miss Megan Lan?"


    "Mr. Huo, you were supposed to be at the dinner party with Miss Lanst night. But you didn''t attend the party. Who is this woman in your arms? What''s your rtionship?"


    "Mr. Huo, are you two getting married?"


    "Mr. Huo, is this the other woman who stands between you and Miss Lan?"


    Debbie felt furious. How did she be ''the other woman''?


    Carlos had been calm all the while, but the reporters''st question made him halt next to the car. He cast a sharp nce at the reporter who had asked that question and the man almost fell to the ground.


    "I''ll only say this once. Megan Lan is my niece. The girl in my arms is my woman."


    Hisst sentence stirred up a wild sensation among the reporters. They all wondered about the kind of woman who was lucky enough to be Carlos'' woman. But since Debbie kept her face hidden, they never got a glimpse of her.


    After Carlos and Debbie got in the car, Emmett closed the door and told the reporters in a formic way, "This is Mr. Huo''s personal matter. Please focus your attention on the new productunch event of ZL Group. Thank you."


    The car drove away soon after, leaving the bunch of reporters behind. Debbie didn''t raise her head until they were out of sight. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to cause you all this trouble. I shouldn''t have booked the room," she said in a low voice.


    She had never expected that getting a room with her husband was such a big deal.


    "Don''t worry about it. This news will help publicize the new productunch event," Carlosforted her.


    In all honesty, he was not fond of advertising new products by hyping his personal affairs. As for today''s news, he didn''t think he owned anybody an exnation. Nor would he pretend like nothing had happened.


    His words soothed Debbie.


    Back at the vi, Carlos walked her to the living room and kissed here forehead. "Do you want me to take you to school?" he queried.


    "No, that''s not necessary. I''ll ask Matan to drive me. Now, go to work."


    Her response was just as he had expected. Without another word, Carlos left the vi for work.


    Slipping on another outfit, Debbie packed her books and went back to school.


    On the way, she skimmed the news on her phone and updated her Weibo. After the incident at the hotel, she got to know more about Carlos.


    As a sessful businessman, he interested the press even more than some movies starts. That morning, the news about Carlos had crashed the Weibo app. As far as Debbie knew, no celebrity had drawn that much attention.


    A picture a reporter had snapped when Carlos had carried her out of the hotel had be the hottest news. In the picture, Carlos'' face was very clearly seen, while her face remained hidden.


    The title of the news read, "Mr. Carlos Huo dered that the girl in his arms was his woman."


    Within half an hour, the news had received hundreds of thousands ofments and countless likes. It was re-posted like wildfire.


    Carlos'' fan-girls wailed in thement section, "Carlos, my dream man! I''ve loved you for so many years. And now, you''ve found the one. Be happy!"


    "Mr. Huo has always kept a low profile. I can''t believe that he has girlfriend."


    "Damn! Carlos Huo is the best-looking guy in the world. I''m drooling on the other side of the screen."


    "Carlos, my love for you will never die. Even though you have a girlfriend, I will still love you. Boo...hoo."


    "My woman, so cool! Mr. Huo is bloody awesome! Wish you so much happiness forever."


    Seeing all thements, Debbie realized that there were so many girls who loved Carlos the way she did. She obviously had dozens of rivals in love.

 Chapter 107: The Mother-in-laws Coming

    Chapter 107: The Mother-inw''s ComingAt ZL Group, Carlos was listening to one of his secretaries, Zelda, do a report in his office when his phone rang. The caller ID said it was his mom.


    "Mr. Huo, that''s all. I''ll leave it at that." When Zelda realized it was a personal call, she put the file on the desk and excused herself.


    Once she stepped out and closed the door behind her, Carlos took the call. "Hello, Mom," he greeted.


    "Son, did I catch you at a bad time?" Tabitha Luo asked in a gentle voice.


    "No, not at all. What''s up?"


    "Your father and I saw the news this morning. Did you..." Tabitha Luo didn''t finish her sentence.


    Carlos knew what she was trying to ask. "Yes, Mom, it''s true," he admitted.


    "Then bring her home, please. Your father and I would like to meet her. Or, even better, I cane over in the two days I''m taking off duty." Something important urred to Tabitha Luo. She urgently needed to meet her daughter-inw-to-be.


    "Okay. I''ll have Emmett book an air ticket for you." For Carlos'' part, he wanted to wait until his mother arrived to tell her that he and Debbie had already gotten married.


    "Okay then. I''ll let you go back to work. Take care of yourself. Okay?"


    "Sure. I will, Mom. Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, Carlos looked out the window, deep in thought. Not long after he and Debbie had registered for marriage, his grandfather had fallen into aa.


    Therefore, till now, his parents still hadn''t known about the marriage.


    At the Economics and Management School


    Out of the bathroom, Kasie suddenly dragged Debbie in her arms and asked in a whisper, "Tomboy, tell me,st night, did you and Mr. Huo...Huh?" Instead of finishing her sentence, she gave Debbie a mischievous wink.


    Hearingst night mentioned, Debbie yanked her hand free and rolled her eyes at Kasie. Her face turned red. "You know it all, don''t you?"


    "I have some clues, sweetie," said Kasie in a naughty tone. "Well, I can tell when a woman has had sex. You walk differently. In addition to the news this morning, I can put two and two together," she whispered.


    Debbie was so embarrassed she pinched Kasie''s arm, held her neck, and threatened, "Shut up! Keep it to yourself, honey."


    Kasie startedughing hysterically. Then she noticed the hickeys on Debbie''s neck. "Oh my Goodness! What a crazy night it must have been for the two of you! Look at those marks. I can imagine the passion. Tsk-tsk." She made funny clicking sounds with her tongue.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Debbie pulled the zipper of her down jacket up quickly and wrapped herself tight. "Shut the hell up!" she growled. Then lowering her voice, almost to a whisper, she said, "Remember that $100, 000 you took from your dad and spent on a toy boy? Well, I too can snitch on you. Right?"


    Straight away, Kasie pped her shoulder and protested, "You ungrateful girl! I just treated you to a nice lunch and now you want to ckmail me? Our friendship is over!" "To hell with it!" retorted Debbie.


    "You thought you could buy me off with a meal? Well then. Take me to Starbucks this Saturday. Their new French Le n, and Salted Caramel and Nuts Cake, two shares each," she teased.


    "No problem. But since when did you be a fan of Salted Caramel?"


    Debbie propped her hands against her chin and said slowly, "I don''t. But since it''s you who is paying, I''ll eat it anyway."


    Kasie pushed her away. "What kind of friend are you? Go fly a kite."


    To which Debbie replied with a teasing smile, "Good. Then Kristina and I are going hiking on Saturday without you."


    "Kristina is with Dixon every day. How is she going to have time for you? Poor Tomboy. Considering your husband is hideously busy, you''re stuck with me on Saturday. Can''t you see?" Kasie joked, feigning an air of indifference. "Now, say something nice to me, or you will be going hiking alone," she coaxed.


    "Cool. You wanna bet?" said Debbie with a yful wink.


    "On what?"


    "I''m going to call Mr. Handsome now. If he agrees to go hiking with me on Saturday, you will buy me lunch for a month. If he doesn''t, I''ll buy you lunch for a month. Interested?"


    Kasie pped her hands excitedly. "You got yourself a deal," she eximed. But on second thought, she said, "Wait. You and Mr. Huo are hot for each other right now. You two are now officially on your honeymoon, I guess. Why would I have that kind of bet with you? I''m not stupid. No, uh-uh."


    Debbie wouldn''t let her bail. She dialed Carlos'' number, cockily shook her phone in front of Kasie and said, "You said yes. Besides, I''ve already dialed Carlos'' number. It''s a little toote to buckle."


    "Devil!" Kasie cursed.


    Debbie put her phone to her ear. Soon the phone was connected. "Honey," came the greeting from the other end.


    The sudden sappy form of address almost made Debbie choke on her own saliva. "Ugh...well, Mr. Handsome, are you busy?"


    "Not really. Why? Miss me?" asked Carlos.


    Kasie pushed herself towards the phone to listen to the conversation. "Um, are you busy this Saturday? I''m thinking of going hiking together, you and me."


    "Saturday? We can''t. Your mother-inw''sing this Saturday."


    ''Huh? ? Mother-inw ?''


    Debbie totally freaked out. For a long moment, she couldn''t think straight. "My mother-inw...No. Why is your moming all of a sudden?" she asked nervously.


    "She wants to meet you. Isn''t that normal?"


    Realizing she had overreacted, Debbie cleared her throat and replied, "Well, I guess it is."


    "Her ne willnd on Saturday noon. Let''s pick her up together then."


    "O-Okay," Debbie responded numbly. All she could think of were the words "mother-inw" and ing."


    ''What does she look like? Will she like me? What if she doesn''t...'' Her mind traveled miles away.


    "What do you want to have for lunch? How about youe to my office so that we can have lunch together?" Carlos continued.


    "What? Lunch? Oh, lunch..." The word "lunch" brought Debbie back to senses. She looked at Kasie, who was talking to her friend on WeChat, andined, "It''s all your fault. Now I have to buy Kasie lunch for a month. I can''t have lunch with you anymore."


    Hearing that, Kasie knew she won. Cockily, she held up two fingers and made a victory gesture.


    "Huh?" Carlos was confused. ''Why is it my fault?''


    Debbie bent over the desk listlessly and told him, "I had a bet with Kasie and I lost..."


    "A bet on going hiking?" Carlos guessed and he was right.


    "Yes," she answered.


    Carlos was amused. "Come to my office for lunchter. I''ll sort it out with Kasie. Okay?"


    "No. I lost the bet, so I''ll buy Kasie lunch for a month. We had a deal," Debbie dered.


    "Deb, I was kidding. It doesn''t matter you buy me lunch or not. Don''t take it too seriously," said Kasie.


    They were good friends. Even if Debbie broke her word, Kasie wouldn''t mind.


    "Put Kasie on the phone. I''d like to talk to her." Carlos knew how much friendship meant to Debbie. And her word was her bond. He decided to help her out.

 Chapter 108: Our Mom

    Chapter 108: Our Mom"Er... what do you want to say to her?" Debbie got tense when Carlos said he wanted to speak to Kasie. ''What in the world does he want to say to her?''


    Carlosughed, "Rx, honey. I''m just trying to help. Don''t worry. I won''t tell her how greatst night was."


    Debbie blushed and exined hurriedly, "No, no. That''s not what I mean. Why do you want to speak to her? Never mind. I''ll put her on the phone right now."


    Then she handed the phone to Kasie. It was only then that her friend realized that Carlos wasn''t joking earlier. Kasie stared at the phone, scared, as if it would bite her. Gnawing her index finger, she asked, "Mr. Huo...Mr. Huo wants to talk to me? For real?"


    Debbie blinked with a nod. "Yeah, for real."


    Kasie immediately put her phone down and before taking Debbie''s, she wiped her hand on her clothes, as if afraid that the phone would be stained. "Hi, Mr. Huo," she greeted him respectfully.


    Watching her friend''s dramatic reaction, Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Carlos said something over the phone and Kasie exined nervously, "No, Mr. Huo, I was just joking. It really didn''t mean anything. Please don''t take it seriously. I''ve barely spent a dime of the card you gave mest time. Debbie and I were really just fooling around a moment ago."


    Hoping to convince Carlos, Kasie used the word "really" repeatedly, stressing it every time she said it.


    Then she paused as Carlos responded to her exnation. Debbie couldn''t hear what he said easily. This time, Kasie nodded resignedly, "Okay then. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Kasie put him on hold and handed the phone back to Debbie. Debbie took it off hold. "What did you say to her, old man?" she asked.


    "Nothing. My secretary will pick you up at noon. We''re having lunch together."


    Although puzzled, Debbie agreed.


    Once the phone call ended, Kasie remarked anxiously, "Your husband is way more serious than you are."


    "What do you mean?" Debbie wondered.


    Then Kasie told her what Carlos had said on the phone. Finally, Debbie would get to the bottom of this.


    "He said it wasn''t just a joke. You and I had made a pact. Since you lost the bet, he knew you would feel bad if you went back on your word. So he asked his secretary to dump more money into my card for the fifth floor of Alioth Building. It''s enough to eat there for a month," Kasie stated.


    Words failed Debbie when she heard that.


    Carlos always thought money solved everything, so that was his go-to answer for every situation. He was almost never proven wrong, either.


    Ashley picked Debbie up at noon, and dropped her off at the office. Carlos was there waiting for her, and said, "Let''s go out to eat."


    After the waitress had taken their orders, Debbie asked, "What does your mom like? What''s her favorite food? What does she do for fun? What does she hate? I''m so nervous."


    Carlos took her hand in his, patted it lovingly andforted her as she looked at him in confusion, "My mom is your mom too. You''ll have to get used to that. But hey, don''t worry. She''s nice. She''ll like you."


    Debbie was uncertain. "Really? You think so?" She''d heard that a lot of fights were caused by the mother-inw and her attitude toward the bride.


    "Yes, I''m super-uber-sure," Carlos replied. She loved it when he tried to be cute. A handsome man with a yful wit made a wonderful husband. His mom, Tabitha, used to tell Carlos he should marry an outgoing girl. And that was just it¡ªupbeat and outgoing, Debbie was perfect. So Carlos was positive his mom would approve.


    Debbie was relieved to hear him say yes. "Okay. How long will your mom be here?"


    Carlos gave her a sidelong nce as he unfolded a hot wet towel. "Not just my mom, our mom. Two days," he corrected.


    "Oh, sorry." ''Our mom, our mom...'' she repeated in her head. ''Got it.''


    During the meal, she was preupied with the fact that she was going to meet her mother-inw. She was anxious and excited all at the same time. When Carlos talked to her, she was very distracted.


    "Where did you get the money for the ring?" asked Carlos. He got a notification for every transaction with the card he gave her. ording to the notifications, she hadn''t spent over a thousand at a time recently. So obviously, she didn''t use the bank card to buy him the ring.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust her or was spying on her. The notification function came with the card. It was something he could turn off, but he felt it wise to keep it on. That way if someone stole it, they''d be easier to track down.


    "I earned it, of course," Debbie answered proudly. ''I wonder what she looks like? Since Carlos is so handsome, I bet she''s gorgeous. Probably he got those good genes from her, '' she thought to herself.


    "How?"


    "By singing." ''Should I go shopping with her or something?''


    "Where?"


    "At a bar. Oh crap..." She suddenly realized she''d been tricked into blurting out things that she had been hiding from him. The look in his eyes told her that he was angry about something. She tried to recall what he had asked and what she had said.


    He grabbed her hand tightly and demanded, "Why do you have to sing at bars? Didn''t I give you bank cards? Did you drink alcohol there?"


    He squeezed her hand hard, and it hurt. Afraid to further provoke him, Debbie didn''t dare to take her hand back. "I''ll quit singing. The money on the card is yours. How could I use your money to buy you a ring? I just wanted the ring to be more meaningful, so I decided to earn the money on my own. But I didn''t drink even a drop of alcohol."


    She giggled at him.


    As Carlos heard her promise not to sing again and that she hadn''t drunk, his countenance softened. "Did you get hoarse because of singing?"


    Debbie knew she had toe clean now, so she admitted, "Yeah. I hadn''t sung for a long time. But everyone was wild and I was having fun. I guess I sang for too long, cause I got a little hoarse. But luckily, my throat healed. I was fine the next morning. You know that. You were there."


    Carlos remembered her throat was fine the next morning. He had the housemaid prepare some medicine, but it turned out she didn''t need it. She was good as new. He understood most of what she said¡ªexcept for one part. "Your throat healed?"


    Debbie grinned, "Yeah. That wasn''t the first time I had a sore throat, after all. It happened before, but maybe because it had happened so many times my throat got used to it or something, I don''t know. It just does this on its own."


    The goofy smile on her face brightened his heart like the sun.


    And just like that, his anger disappeared.


    He took her hand in his, and brought it to his lips. He kisses it tenderly, lovingly. "Sweet pie, don''t do that again. You have money. If you want to buy me something, just use the card, okay?"


    "Fine, But Mr. Handsome, I''m 21 now. I can make my own money, can''t I?" she asked defensively. When he kissed her fingers, it tickled. She couldn''t help giggling. Her eyes narrowed into thin lines.


    "I''m not saying you can''t work. It''s just that you''re still in school. You should be studying, not working. If you study hard and pay attention, you''ll be awesome at whatever you decide to do." Although she was a wonderful woman in Carlos'' eyes, she''d have to deal with all kinds of people. If she focused in college, she''d have a better handle on that, and know better what to do. He wanted her ready for all kinds of situations.


    Debbie nodded. She knew he was right. Besides, a lot of her ssmates had told her that she changed into a better and more graceful woman. She was happier, more confident, and more respectful.


    She knew Carlos did that for her and she appreciate it.


    After all, what kind of girl in their right mind wouldn''t want to be better themselves? She had hoped to be her best self too before she met Carlos, but she had never really tried. She didn''t have much money, and she had no idea how to make her dreamse true. Not to mention sheck self-discipline. Carlos was everything she wanted in a man.

 Chapter 109: He Is Good To You

    Chapter 109: He Is Good To YouNot only did Carlos provide everything for Debbie materially, but he also supervised her school performance whenever possible. It just didn''t make sense for her to ck.


    Taking a deep breath, Debbie bragged with a smile, "I''ll be more sessful than you are. I''ll take over your position and make you stay at home to take care of the house. If you upset me, I''ll make you stand barefoot on a porcupine. And, if you make me happy, I may take you outside for a vacation. It feels great just thinking about it." Sheughed.


    Amused by the gloating look on her face, Carlos chuckled. He kissed her hand and said, "I''m looking forward to the day that your aspirations are fulfilled and you take over my position. I''ll be d to take care of our baby at home and cook for you for the rest of our lives."


    He couldn''t help but smile as the scene yed out in his mind.


    Hearing him mention the word "baby," Debbie blushed as she felt her heart leap in her chest. ''Having a baby with him would make me unbelievably happy, '' she thought to herself.


    All of a sudden there was a knock on the door, which startled Debbie out of her day dreaming. Pulling her hand away from Carlos'' grip, she picked up the ss of juice on the table, pretending to take a sip.


    Carlos'' hand was left motionless in midair. He was so surprised by her reaction, for a moment, he forgot to put his hand down. "Debbie Nian, is it so embarrassing to be with me?" he asked quietly.


    Clueless to the pain that her reaction had inflicted upon her husband, Debbie asked in confusion, "What? Of course not." In fact, it was quite the contrary. Debbie wished the whole world knew Carlos was her husband.


    It was just that Carlos'' identity was too significant, so she wanted to be inconspicuous.


    Remembering the person at the door, Carlos answered, "Come in!" The door opened and the waiters entered holding numerous dishes in their arms. It was time to eat.


    The dishes were served efficiently. As the waiters left the room, Carlos began putting food onto Debbie''s te for her to eat. He continued to do this until she was stuffed. Afraid that she still wasn''t full yet, Carlo offered to order even more dishes.


    Before he could call the waiters back, Debbie grabbed his hand, put it on her belly and said, "I''m so full. Touch my belly and check it out yourself."


    Assured that her belly was bulging out, Carlos closed the menu with one hand, while his other hand moved upward away from her belly.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie yelled, grabbing his rogue hand.


    A satisfied smirk flitted over his face.


    "Let''s go." Carlos stood up as if nothing had happened.


    As he began to walk away from the table, Debbie quickly followed him, sliding her arm into his. "Are you going back to your office?" she asked.


    "No, I have to meet with a client at Clouds Road. I can drop you off at school if you''d like."


    "Okay," Debbie replied.


    That evening, after school Debbie dropped by her aunt''s house to bring her some lipsticks before heading back to the vi.


    "Debbie, this brand is insanely expensive. How can you afford it? Where does the moneye from?" Lucinda asked. She knew Debbie''s husband was supporting her, but she didn''t know how much he gave her each month, nor did she know who Debbie''s husband even was.


    Debbie grabbed Lucinda''s arm and whispered, "My husband bought these for me, but there are too many of them. It would be a waste to leave any of them untouched, so I would like to bring you some."


    "I remember thest time you were here you said that you wanted a divorce. Why are you epting his gifts?"


    Debbie hesitated for a moment and then replied honestly, "I don''t want a divorce anymore. Things are good between us right now."


    Lucinda took a step back from Debbie to get a better look at her. The girl had changed. She noticed the moment Debbie had walked in the door. It was hard to pinpoint what was different from before, but on a closer look, Lucinda figured it out. "He''s good to you,"


    Lucinda said firmly. Debbie used to look rough because she practiced martial arts, but now she looked put together and very happy. Despite not wearing any makeup, the girl''s skin had a natural glow. Lucinda only had to nce at Debbie''s clothes to know that they cost a fortune. Flipping up the tag on her shirt, Lucinda was shocked. The brand was so expensive that even she, an elderly woman with savings and assets, would hesitate to buy it.


    "Aunt, you are remarkable! You can tell that he is good to me just by looking at me." Debbie''s face reddened as she attempted to avoid her aunt''s stare.


    Noticing that Debbie didn''t deny it, Lucinda let out a sigh of relief and said, "Deb, if you are happy, then I have nothing to worry about." ''This girl had a tough childhood. Her mom abandoned her when she was born. Now finally there''s somebody there for her.'' Lucinda was so d.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''m very happy now." Debbie smiled. Although she and Carlos had their disagreements, he made her happy again afterwards every time.


    "Tell me, what does he do for a living? How old is he? Bring him over sometime to have dinner," Lucinda said, enthusiastically.


    "Okay," Debbie hesitated. "He is a 28-year-old CEO. I''ll bring him here to meet you and uncle next time."


    "A 28-year-old CEO?" Lucinda observed. ''That''s some achievement, '' Lucinda thought to herself, amazed. Gail''s father, Sebastian, hadn''t taken over thepany until he was in his forties.


    There were only a few CEOs under thirty in Y City. Lucinda decided to ask Sebastian about itter.


    When Debbie left, Lucinda immediately called Sebastian. "Where are you?" she asked.


    "I''ve just arrived home. Open the door."


    Upon seeing Sebastian outside, Lucinda opened the door and quickly pulled him into the living room. Sebastian was so tired so h could barely move his feet. "What is it? Why are you being mysterious?" he asked, irritated.


    "How many 28-year-old CEOs are there in Y City?" Lucinda asked.


    Sitting on the couch, Sebastian rubbed his temples to rx a little. "Why are you asking?" he responded after a nce at his wife.


    "I told you that Debbie was married, right?"


    "Yeah, so?"


    "Tonight, Debbie dropped by and brought some lipsticks that cost thousands of dors each. She also bought you a fancy tobo pipe. She said it was her husband''s money. Guess what? Her husband is a 28-year-old CEO!"


    Hearing that this was about Debbie, Sebastian focused up. He thought about it and then replied, "A 28-year-old...Hayden, who has just started to make a name for himself in Y City, seems to be 28. There is the son of the Xue family, the oldest son of the Zhang family, and Carlos Huo of ZL Group..."


    Thinking of Carlos Huo, Sebastian seemed to gain some energy. "Could it be Carlos Huo? I heard on the news that he carried some college girl out of a hotel room this morning..." he said.


    ''Could the college girl be Debbie?'' he wondered.


    Lucinda had heard of Carlos Huo before. While she knew who he was, she didn''t think it could possibly be him. "Carlos Huo? That''s impossible! Stop freaking me out! As far as I''m concerned, he doesn''t even know Debbie. They are people from twopletely different worlds. How can he be Debbie''s husband? Let''s be realistic. I say it might be Hayden. He and Debbie know each other. They used to date."


    Rich and powerful, Carlos Huo was beyond their imagination. The wedding of such a man wouldn''t have been so discreet and private. The news of his marriage would have traveled throughout the city. He also wouldn''t have married such a lowly girl.


    When Artie was alive, Debbie had lived several years as a wealthy spoiled girl. Butpared to the Huo family, her family''s wealth was practically nothing.

 Chapter 110: Lets Go To The Maldives Together

    Chapter 110: Let''s Go To The Maldives TogetherNot that Lucinda and Sebastian looked down on Debbie. On the contrary, they felt bad about Gail constantly picking on her. It was just that Carlos was so unapproachable. They felt it didn''t make sense for him to marry a in girl like Debbie.


    "Hayden?" Sebastian tried to remember the man. "He just came home from abroad recently, but in a short time, with the help of his powerful family, he''s already quite influential in Y City. I don''t know much about him, though. I''ll do a background check on himter," he promised.


    "That''s not necessary. Since he''s Debbie''s husband, she has agreed to bring him here for dinner some day. We''ll know more when hees."


    "Okay," Sebastian agreed.


    When Debbie got to the vi, Carlos wasn''t back home from work yet. When she passed by the living room, she saw the tens of bags of various sizes on the floor. It was only then that she remembered she had been on a shopping spree before she had gone to her aunt''s.


    She had bought a load of cosmetics at the Shining International za. Even she herself was shocked by the number of the extravagance. When did she be so wasteful? Was that the right kind of influence she was picking from Carlos? On the nightly shopping spree, she had gone to Shining International za to buy a tobo pipe for Sebastian. But on impulse, she had visited the cosmetics shop, which happened to be running a sales promo.


    She was lured by a sales assistant who pushed a pitch of ridiculously discounted items.


    But when Debbie got to the counter to pay for what she had picked, she realized she had been tricked. She hated their bait and switch sales tactics, but she didn''t want the embarrassment of appearing that she was a t broke ass, so she just epted the items. With a kit of hydrating toner, lotion, and cream going at $10, 000, the prices were simply over the top, forcing her to call Carlos for his opinion before she paid for anything. It was his money after all. To her surprise, he upbraided her.


    "Debbie Nian, I have loads of money that you''ll never finish a fraction in a thousand lifetimes. You can''t afford to be a penny pincher when you have my money and my heart, dear. If you ever hesitate again to spend the money, I''ll move the most expensive cosmetics shop in the Shining International za into your bedroom," he warned.


    After the brief call, Debbie leisurely walked back to the counter and paid for the cosmetics without batting an eyelid. She had been hesitant about the hydration essence and face mask a moment ago, but after his nudging on the phone, there was not a thing she''d leave out.


    After paying, she called him once more and proudly anounced, "Mr. Handsome, I just blew $36, 570 on the damn things. A good treat, huh?"


    Carlos was d that she finally bought herself something fancy, but Debbie despised that needless obscene spending.


    "All the skin care products are having a sales promotion now. The customers who have spent $200, 000 or more will get a free 8-day trip to the Maldives. Amodation, refreshments, transportation, all included. Deb, wouldn''t you fancy an all expenses paid trip to the Maldives?" Carlos asked.


    Debbie nodded violently, "Yes, yes, I do. But... how can I manage to spend so much money on one night''s shopping spree?"


    The so-called free trip would only be a fraction of the money spent at the mall first. Annoyed by the maniptive sales gimmicks, she passed by as if she hadn''t heard what the sales crew were touting.


    "What have you bought?" Carlos asked on the phone.


    After hearing Debbie out, he continued, "Go buy two more sets of the same items, if you don''t mind. In addition, you can also buy some lipsticks and other cosmetics. Stay away from the cheap ones, please."


    Debbie was astounded.


    "If you can''t spend $200, 000 by yourself today, I''ll go to the mall and pick out some things for youter." If Debbie couldn''t even spend $200, 000 in one day, it would only prove that the fancy cosmetics shops in Shining International za were lower end.


    "No, no¡ª"


    "Go to the lounge to have a rest. I''ll have the manager bring the samples of everything to you so that you can decide what you want."


    "I said no¡ª"


    "Sweet pie, it''s only $200, 000. That isn''t much for a man of my means."


    Debbie sensed that she didn''t have a choice. "Okay," she replied.


    "Good girl. Remember to im the Maldives reward at the service counter afterwards. Then don''t leave the mall yet. Go to thepartments for men and buy some articles for me. Spend at least $200, 000 on me as well. Let''s go to the Maldives together. Don''t you like the idea?"


    Debbie wasn''t very impressed, but she had to y along.


    Because if Carlos came and chose the cosmetics with her, he''d blow away far more than the $400, 000 he was telling her to spend. "Okay," she agreed.


    Carlos smiled. "From now on, Zelda won''t be in charge of shopping for me anymore. It will be your duty. I believe you''ll keep our skin care products in adequate supply."


    Later, with the help of the housemaids, Debbie moved the bags delivered to the vi by Shining International za from the living room to her bedroom.


    She cautiously took the products out of the bags and put them on the dressing table.


    When the top of the table was all upied, she stuffed the rest into the drawers. ''Obscene spending, '' she chastised herself silently. Careful not to ruin her day by dwelling so much on the negatives, she told herself to unwind. Heaving a deep, reflective sigh, she pulled out her phone, took a photo of the items and posted it in Moments on WeChat. "For the 8-day trip to the Maldives, I shopped like crazy at the Shining International za!" she captioned.


    Since Carlos had been sleeping in her bedroom most of the timetely, and they had had sex the night before, Debbie thought he wouldn''t sleep alone in his bedroom anymore. So she kept his cosmetics in her bedroom.


    The thought of what had happenedst night made her blush. With the palm of her left hand on cheek, she put one set of skin care products for men into her bathroom. There were only a few items for Carlos, but each was exquisite.


    She marveled at the fancy packaging while she unpacked a face cream.


    ording to the sales assistant, tell packaging had won the first prize of an international skin care products designpetition. Did the packaging design make the product look better? No, of course not, but it made it more expensive. That was the point.


    The cream for men was as expensive as a few sets of skin care products for women. Debbie removed the lid and wondered whether it was gold inside the jar. Wow, it smelled so good. The faint fragrance was simply ethereal.


    She smeared some cream with her finger and dabbed it on the back of her hand.


    Later, she found out that it was very effective in hydrating. It left her hand unbelievably smooth. It seemed their pricing was justified, after all.


    Then she noticed the cologne she had bought for Carlos. To find the perfect scent for him, Debbie had smelled all the cologne samples, but none of them was close to the perfume he usually wore.


    Atst, she had to go with a soft Cbrian bergamot scent, just perfect for her man.


    When everything was tidied up, it was ten o''clock already. After a bath, Debbie opened several bottles and smeared her body all over. Then she slipped under the covers.


    Before having a beauty sleep, she intended to y a little bit of Candy Crush Saga on the phone for a while. But seeing the time on the screen, she wondered, ''it''s prettyte already. Why is Carlos not home yet?''


    Immediately, she called him. "Hi." The phone was answered quickly.


    "Do you... I''m wondering when you areing back. It''s already 10 p.m."


    ''Does she miss me?'' Carlos wondered. A smile crept over his face when he sat in the back seat. "I''m on my way. I''ll be home in five minutes."


    "Oh, okay then. See youter."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie got out of bed quickly, the phone still in her hand. She trotted down the stairs into the kitchen and started to heat up a bottle of milk.


    Within five minutes, the doorbell rang and Carlos was home, true to his word. How she wished he''d be like this forever.

 Chapter 111: Bad In Bed

    Chapter 111: Bad In BedEntering the vi, Carlos noticed that the light in the kitchen was still on. He didn''t pay much attention to it and, loosening his tie, walked towards the stairs.


    "Old man!" A girl''s voice rang out,ing from within the kitchen. So he changed his ns, and made for the kitchen.


    Debbie came out before he could enter, a ss of warm milk in hand. She offered it, and he took it from her. "Drink it," she said.


    As Carlos epted the ss, Debbie smelt something on him. Was that...alcohol?


    Instead of drinking the milk, he pulled her into his arms with his free hand and gave her a passionate kiss. "Why aren''t you in bed? Naughty girl!" he med, half-jokingly.


    Debbie frowned. She hadn''t imagined it. And now the smell of booze was overpowering. She realized that Carlos must have had more than a little wine this evening.


    "You went out drinking?" She raised her head to look at him.


    "Yeah. Wended a major ount, so we drank a little to celebrate." A little? That couldn''t be a little! Debbie pouted her lips and thought, ''So you won''t let me drink, and now youe home drunk. This is so bogus!''


    After draining it in a single gulp, Carlos put the empty ss on the table beside him, scooped Debbie in his arms, and carried her up the stairs.


    "Wait, wait! I haven''t even turned off the lights yet." Debbie pointed to the kitchen.


    Without stopping, Carlos said, "Julie will handle it."


    He had scarcely finished his sentence when Debbie saw Juliee out of the gloom and enter the kitchen carrying the empty ss.


    Entering the bedroom, Carlosid her carefully on the bed and leaned down close to her. He kissed her ear, her cheek, her mouth, her neck, all the way down her body. She normally enjoyed this, but the stench was beginning to make her nauseous. "Honey, you smell so good," he murmured.


    ''I know I smell good. You gave me yourpany''stest bath and body line, '' she thought. Unable to bear the strong reek of alcohol anymore, Debbie cupped his face and feigned anger by saying, "Get away from me¡ªyour breath stinks! Go take a bath!"


    "Yes, mydy!" It was exaggerated, or perhaps exacerbated by his drunken state. In any case, he snapped to, and did as she bade him. He gave her a passionate kiss before getting up from the bed.


    He pulled her up and demanded, "Take off my tie!"


    "Hmph! Don''t you know how to untie your tie?" Debbie had never done it before and began to study his tie. Taking in the over and under nature of the knot, figuring out where she''d start.


    "No, I don''t." He lied.


    Much to his surprise, Debbie was instantly mad at his answer. She grabbed him by his tie and asked through gritted teeth, "Tell me the truth. Did you have some woman doing it for you?"


    Carlos'' jaw dropped.


    He had no other choice but to give in and tell her the truth. "Well, I can take off my own tie myself. Usually Julie or Zelda helps me tie it."


    Julie? No problem. But Zelda? Carlos'' assistant who was partial to Megan? Absolutely no! "Why did you ask Zelda to help you with your tie?" Debbie pouted her lips, irritated.


    Amused by her reaction, Carlos pulled her into his arms and said, "Fine, you''ll be the only one who can tie my tie from now on. Promise. Okay, Honey?"


    "Okay. I''ll hold you to that. No one is allowed to touch your tie except me!" she warned him.


    "Trust me!" He kissed her forehead. A loudugh escaped his chest. He was in a great mood. And why not? Debbie was very jealous and possessive and he thought that was highly amusing. She should be. After all, he was a prize that any woman would be lucky to have. The fact that Debbie recognized that just made his day.


    ''My wife is the cutest, prettiest and most interesting girl in the world!'' he thought.


    Debbie finally managed to remove his tie, and while she was unfastening his shirt, a light bulb went off in her head. "Hey, I''ve heard my friends talking...The way they talk about sex, it''s the best thing in the world. But all I could feel was pain thest time we did it. Old man, you''re bad in bed!" Stunned, Carlos was left speechless for a while. That was a devastating blow for any man, especially someone like Carlos. His face was as dark as ink. He gripped her hands and gritted his teeth. "Debbie Nian!"


    His cold voice brought Debbie back to her senses. "W-What? Er... Did I say something wrong? Wait, wait. Hey...Honey...let go of me... Don''t... Mmm..."


    Now in no mood to take a bath, he pressed his body against hers. One of his hands undid her clothing, and the other was busy kneading her breasts. He would show her what he was capable of.


    After what seemed an eternity, Debbie stretched out, and watched the man enter the bathroom. ''Wow. Why did I tell him that?


    My whole body''s killing me now!'' She was too tired to move and just wanted to sleep.


    In about twenty minutes, Debbie was fast asleep and dreaming. In her dream, a drooling Husky was licking her lips. She pped the Husky across its face and yelled, "Fuck off! You stupid dog!"


    But it was no dog, but instead Carlos. He had been pped across the face and had just been called a dog by his wife. This was thest thing he expected. He was hoping to hear how great he was in bed. His face soured instantly.


    He grabbed her waving arms and kissed her ear before saying, "Honey, look at me."


    Debbie opened her sleepy eyes and got her head on straight when she saw Carlos'' face. "Hey baby, I was wrong. Please don''t be mad. I''m wiped out and just want to sleep. Let''s just crash, okay?"


    "No!" Carlos turned her down without any hesitation. He grabbed her jaw, forced her to look him in the eye and asked, "Debbie, am I bad in bed?"


    That night, he had sex with her again and again. He even asked her the same question so many times the whole evening that she could only answer him again and again, "No, you''re not bad in bed. You''re incredible!" She kept hoping he''d just be sated so she could get some shut-eye.


    It wasn''t the first time Debbie had woken up with a hoarse voice. But it was the first time that her voice had been hoarse and cracked because of what she and Carlos did between the sheets.


    Carlos got up, and then took her in his arms once more, carrying her to the bathroom. Debbie wondered if he''d finally let her go this time. But no, the ss door began to blur at the same moment the water from the shower hit the floor. A blurry image of two silhouettes intertwined in throes of passion could be seen through the frosted door. Heavy gasps, passionate moans, and affectionate words filled the bathroom as their bodies merged into one. It was almost dawn when Carlos finally decided to call it a day. He picked up a sleeping Debbie from the bathtub andid her carefully on the bed. Then he took out a hair dryer and dried her damp hair carefully before he atst fell asleep, Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie was awakened from her slumber by her phone. She reached out her hand to grab it and opened one eye to check the caller ID¡ªit was Jared. "Hi, Jared."


    "Hi Tomboy! Not feeling well? Your voice... Were you singing in the club again?" On second thought, Jared knew he was wrong. If Debbie had actually gone to the clubst night, she would have called him so they could go together.


    Debbie blushed when she realized why her voice was so rough. She shook her head and cleared her throat before saying, "No, I wasn''t at the club. And I''m feeling okay. I just woke up. What''s up?"


    She rolled over and then... ''Ouch! That hurts! Damn it, Carlos!''


    "You just woke up? Look what time it is. It''s almost 12! You weren''t in ss this morning. What would your dear husband say?" Jared asked.


    Speaking of Carlos, Jared couldn''t helpining inwardly. ''He''s Debbie''s husband, and he should keep an eye on her. But he''s even had me followed since he found us in the same hotel room together! What a jerk!''


    This was true. If Jared made the slightest mistake at school, Carlos had standing orders for Curtis to drag him to the CEO''s office of ZL Group so Carlos could get on his case.


    Jared was too scared to skip sses anymore, and he''d even get there ahead of time. His parents even wanted to thank Carlos for having made him into a good student.


    But he didn''t expect Debbie to be bold enough to skip sses. He''d sent her messages on WeChat, but got no reply. So he called her on his lunch break, only to find that she was still sleeping...


    Debbie was left speechless. She knew very well why she wasn''t in ss, but to admit it... Yes, she knew, but was it right for her to tell him that? She turned it over in her mind a few times, trying to figure it out. ''How do I tell him the real reason I wasn''t in ss? And do I really want to? This is all Carlos'' fault, the jerk! He tortured me all night just because I said he was bad in bed.'' And she cried inside. She was weary, sore, and suffering for a terrible choice of words.

 Chapter 112: It Can Nourish You

    Chapter 112: It Can Nourish YouDespite the fact that she had practiced martial arts for many years, Debbie was still no match for Carlos in stamina. Last night, she had begged him to let her go many times, but instead of giving her a break, Carlos had worked on her harder and even taunted her.


    "I''m getting up now. See youter in the ssroom. Don''t call Carlos!" Debbie sat up on the bed, and blushed, looking at the clothes scattered on the floor.


    "All right. See you then. You better hurry up. Otherwise, your husband will punish both of us again," said Jared. He was so scared of Carlos that he''d tried everything possible to stay away from him.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Debbie went down the stairs to have lunch. Just then, Carlos called her. "Deb, what are you doing now?" he asked in a soft voice.


    Hearing the voice, Debbie couldn''t help but remember what had happenedst night. "I''m going to have lunch," she said through gritted teeth.


    Of course, Carlos noticed the anger in her tone, and chuckled, recalling images of an alluring Debbie in bed.


    "Deb, you''re the sweetest girl on earth. The kind of girl I never thought I''d find all my life," he teased. "Carlos Huo, you''re a flirt!" Debbie said, blushing even more.


    The smile on his face turning into a thoughtful look, Carlos said, "Honey, I want to go home now."


    "What? Now?" she asked in confusion. "Does the lunch in yourpany not taste good?" she added.


    "I want to taste your sweet wine now. In fact I''m in the mood right now as we speak," he said in a suggestive whisper.


    Originally, Debbie wanted to go to the dining hall. But now that Carlos kept on teasing her, she was afraid that Julie would hear him and decided to go to the balcony. "Carlos Huo, how shameless you are! One more word and you''ll be hauled over the coals!"


    "Boo...hoo...I''m so scared. I don''t want to get your rough side of the tongue. But how can you be so cruel to your dear husband?"


    With an affected dismissive gesture, Debbie waved her right hand in the air as if chopping an invisible Carlos. "Are you kidding me? If youe near, I''ll beat you to a pulp," she joked. "Anyway, I know where to hit you if I have to inflict the worst pain. You are an old goat with lots of fans out there on social media. How would it pan out if I leaked some juicy stuff to your fans?"


    Not until she had gottenid did she realize that she didn''t know him at all. She had underestimated him all along.


    "Ouch!" identally, she bent and twisted trying to stretch her back, only to trigger sharp pain that reminded her of the crazy night they had together. She immediately cursed him again, "You''re a bad egg! My whole body is aching. You jerk!"


    A smile of aplishment shed across his face. "Honey, I was wrong. I''ll be more gentle the next time we bang. And by the way, the sooner we can, the sooner your body will get used to it," he added with a giggle.


    "Hey! It can''t be soon. Sorry, but I need a break! I''ll stay in the dorm this evening." The color drained from Debbie''s face.


    Carlos chuckled and coaxed, "Honey, I''m just kidding. Don''t worry. Just go have lunch now. See you on campus this afternoon."


    "Okay..."


    Debbie went to the dining room and sat at the table. Since Julie was still cooking, Debbie opened the WeChat app and read her friends'' messages. Her jaw dropped. How the hell had she hit a total 99ments in Moments? ''Oh my God! What did I postst night?''


    By the time she clicked open the Moments after her brief surprised reaction, thements had hit 123.


    ''Ah, I remember. Last night, I posted a picture of the skin care products on my dressing table.''


    Among thements, she had drawn both admirers and trolls in equal numbers. "Tomboy, it''s my dream to have a dressing table like yours," read Kristina''sment.


    Kasiemented, "Oh, I''m really so envious of you, Tomboy! You broke my heart and you need to be responsible for it."


    "How I wish I could be a girl. Then I could marry a rich husband," teased Jared.


    Without saying a word, Dixon, in his typical crisp manner, simply gave the post a like.


    There was undisguised admiration in some other friends''ments, while a part of thements was not so friendly. Gailmented, "Where did you download this picture? Give me the website, please."


    Even Portia, who hadn''t contacted her for years,mented, "Debbie, how have you been? I know you want to live an affluent life, but girl, this is a little too extravagant. No?"


    Debbie knew that Portia always looked down upon her. Since they had added each other on WeChat, Portia had never given her a like, while she always gave Hayden the likes.


    What shemented was implying that Debbie must have found herself a sugar daddy. Debbie fumed with rage.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied to herment. "Thank you for your concern, Portia, but you''ve gotten it wrong. I''m living a happy life now."


    Another personmented, "Come on! What''s the point in showing off these skin care products? They are worth about $200, 000 only. They are not anything near the top brands at all!"


    Debbie could still remember her. A former ssmate from high school. Debbie replied, "You''re right. They are worth $200, 000 only. There''s no point in showing them off." If she really wanted to show off her wealth, she could have posted her BMW, which Carlos had bought at a cool four million dors.


    In the picture she had posted, she hadn''t exposed the brands at all. She had turned the bottles to their backs so the brands would not show in the picture.


    She had been so happy to have them that she just wanted to share the cheer with her friends.


    But now... her happy mood was ruined. ''Never mind, Debbie. Don''t pay attention to those people, '' she consoled herself.


    Then she saw thement from the man with the name "C", which said, "You want to go to the Maldives?"


    She replied without hesitation, "Yes, of course." And she added a Proud emoji.


    After Julie served lunch, Debbie put the phone aside and concentrated on her meal. But somewhere midway, a light bulb went off in her head. She picked the phone up again and sent Carlos a text message. "Old man, give me your WeChat ount."


    Putting down the chopsticks, she opened the Weibo app and followed Carlos.


    Carlos must have been very busy, he had only posted two updates on Weibo. Done two a year apart, both posts were ads for the ZL Group.


    Despite this fact, he still had tens of millions of followers. ''This is so unfair!'' Debbie thought. She had posted more than a thousand updates, but she only had about a thousand followers. She envied him.


    She then searched for Curtis'' Weibo ount and followed him as well. He had millions of followers.


    Then Colleen. Much to Debbie''s surprise, Colleen was the chief editor of a fashion magazine. No wonder she always stepped out in those stunning outfits!


    Just as Debbie sent a private message to Colleen, Julie passed her a bowl of soup. "Debbie, eat the soup first. It has taken me hours just to prepare it for you."


    "Thank you, Julie. Wow, it smells so yummy. What a terrific cook you are!" Debbie shed a sweet smile.


    Honestly, she likes Julie very much. Since she had moved into the vi three years ago, Julie had always been there to take care of her. And they got along so well, much like sisters, despite the fact that Julie was only a maid.


    "Really? I''m humbled to hear that. Anyway, eat while it''s still warm." Julie was amused by Debbie''s reaction.


    Picking up the bowl, Debbie took a sip and frowned. ''It taste a little weird. Sort of herbs, I guess. What did she add to it?'' The way Julie looked at her with a satisfied smile only confirmed the suspicion. "Julie, what''s in the soup?" she asked curiously.


    "How do you like it? It''s a secret recipe from one of my friends and it''s very nutritious," Julie said, the smile on her face growing even bigger. "But that''s just a tip of the iceberg. The recipe is an aphrodisiac, which will also increase your chances of conceiving a boy," added Julie, now, smiling like aplete idiot.


    "What?!" Debbie choked on her soup and cough violently.

 Chapter 113: Im Living A Happy Life

    Chapter 113: I''m Living A Happy LifeSeeing Debbie choke on the soup, Julie immediately picked up a tissue and cleaned the spilled soup on the table. "Why are you in such a hurry? Take your time," she said.


    "Don''t you guys try this on me again," Debbie cautioned, with a hand on her heart. Still a student, she had no ns to have a baby yet.


    All of a sudden, she remembered something was not right¡ªCarlos hadn''t used a condom and she had forgotten to take her morning after pill.


    Quickly, she gulped the soup and sent Carlos a text message. "Holy crap, old man! I didn''t take my morning after pill. I don''t know how I forgot that! Is it toote to take the pill now?"


    Just before lunch, she had sent him a message asking about his WeChat ount and he hadn''t replied to it yet. But this time, his reply came immediately. "What pill?"


    What was the name of the pill? She opened browser and Googled "emergency contraception". Scrolling down a few hits, she got it. Mifepristone! Quick as a wink, she copied the link, took a screenshot and sent him both.


    Then her phone rang. "Debbie Nian, there are two things here. First, it''s already toote for the morning after pill. Second, I want a baby. I mean, you and I should be getting desperate to have a baby by now, '' he said in a firm voice that made his intentions crystal clear.


    "What?! But why?" Debbie asked in disbelief. Was he already desperate for a baby?


    "Honey, listen to me." With the phone in right hand, he rubbed his arching brow with the left and started to exin. "Deb, we''re a married couple. If you got pregnant, it wouldn''t be something to tense about. dly, I''d personally want us to keep the baby. Understand?"


    "But...but..." she stammered. She didn''t know how to make Carlos change his mind. After a long pause, she found ame excuse. "You want a boy. What if I gave birth to a girl? Will you ignore her then?"


    Carlos was pped hard in the face by his own words. In a t tone, he said, "I can''t afford to be choosy over some things. Whether it''s a girl or a boy, I''d wee the baby with open arms. As long as you''re the mother."


    "But I''m still a student!"


    "College students can have babies."


    "But... you want me to study abroad next year!" Debbie felt somewhat thrown off bnce.


    "If you got pregnant, I would go abroad with you."


    "But... but..." She had run out of excuses.


    "No buts. What you need to do now is not take after morning pill, but hopefully look forward to having you up the spout. In any case, I''ll be there for you. In short, worry not!" he dered with finality.


    "But..." Debbie came up with one more excuse. "But I''m only 21. I don''t really think I''m mentally prepared... to be a mother..." The word "mother" was forced through with a muffled voice.


    The misfortune of growing up without a mother had been hard enough for Debbie. Wouldn''t she have a difficult time trying to love her own child, something she''d never personally experienced?


    From her choked voice, Carlos could tell that something was not right. After some pause, he said, "If you really don''t want a baby, I''ll have to use protection from now on. But as for the pill, it''s a no. I won''t allow you!


    For your own health, I''ll strongly advise you to stay away from that stuff. It''s not good for you."


    The show of genuine concern in that line touched Debbie at heart. For a moment, she heaved a sigh, rubbed her tingling eyes and murmured, "Give me some time, okay? I''ll consider your words. Maybe, a little more time will help me decide."


    It was not because she disliked children, but that apparently, she wasn''t mentally prepared yet. What would she do with a baby, at her age?


    "Honey, just rx, okay? We only had sex for two nights, and you were in your safe days. Don''t let it worry you so much. All the same, if you got pregnant, I''d personally take care of everything. Whichever way, you need to take it easy, okay?" he coaxed her.


    "Er...okay..." At longst, his words began to take effect. In fact she was getting teary-eyed, just listening to him.


    ''Thank you, dad, for giving me the best husband in the world!


    Dad, you know, I''m living a happy life now, '' she thought to herself.


    In Carlos'' ss that afternoon, Debbie fixed her gaze upon the man standing on the podium, with one hand propped against her chin. The affection in her eyes made Jared''s flesh creep. "I didn''t expect a tomboy like you to fall in love with a man. Stop staring at your husband like that. I''m afraid that he would make out with you right here right now..."


    Smack! Debbie pped Jared on the shoulder.


    ''What a jerk! How could he say that in ss?'' Debbie thought.


    She then realized that she was overreacting and immediately lowered her eyes to look at the book, as if nothing had happened. But it was toote. While she had been staring at Carlos, many in the ss had noticed him watching her as well.


    Clearing his voice, Carlos turned to Jared and said, "The chap at the back of the second line to my left. Please stand up and answer the question."


    Everyone turned to look at Jared. He cursed inwardly, ''Damn it! So Mr. Huo is avenging his wife?''


    While he rose slowly from his seat, he heard Carlos add, "Please tell us what you''ve learned so far."


    ''What''s he up to?!'' wondered an incredulous Jared.


    Watching him struggle for an answer, Debbie giggled with mischief.


    Jared turned to Dixion for help, but thetter looked away as if he didn''t get his point. Jared pretended to clear his voice, but the exaggerated manner had the ss in stitches. Eventually, he excused himself, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. I think my memory..."


    Determined, Carlos cast him a cold nce and ordered, "Stand there. The girl sitting next to him, please stand up and answer my question."


    The girl sitting next to him? Sitting on Jared''s right side was a boy, and the girl sitting next to him... Debbie Nian?!


    ''Holy crap!'' Debbie cursed quietly as she stood up. All through, her mind had wandered off to fantasies of her nights together with Carlos.


    "What is AIP short for?"


    Carlos'' question surprised everyone in the ss. ''Seriously? Such a simple question?''


    Any jerk taking Financial at the university could answer that straight if woken out of sleep.


    For a moment, Debbie had to suppress herughter. Why was he using kid gloves on her? Anyway, she answered proudly, "AIP is short for automatic investment n."


    "Good!" Carlos praised her with a smile. The shallowness of the whole question made Jared curse. ''Come on, dude! Give us a break! Stop disying how much you''re crazy about Debbie when we are here!''


    But if he thought the question was infuriating, Carlos'' next words were even worse.


    "Since the girl has bailed you out, will you please dance for her after the ss? You can only stop dancing when sheughs," Carlos told Jared. Debbie couldn''t stifle herughter.


    ''At this rate, are we getting anywhere with our sswork?'' she wondered.


    The ridiculousness of the whole thing elicited quite some giggles and ripples.


    Jared''s face was as dark as ink. ''Carlos Huo, you jerk!''


    As if it weren''t enough, Carlos continued, "Well, if you can''t dance for her, then you should see me in my office after the ss."


    Jared had no other choice. "Mr. Huo, I choose to... dance for Debbie," Jared said through gritted teeth, which sent the ss into a hysterical bout ofughter.


    When ss ended, Carlos picked up his stuff, and pointing at the ckboard said, "Jared Han, you are a tall guy. You clean the ckboard."


    Jared''s jaw dropped.


    ''Again? Seriously? Did I owe him a million dors or something?'' he cursed in his mind.


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and looked at Jared who was cleaning the ckboard with a long face.


    Kasie and Kristina approached Debbie and winked at her. "Tomboy, your husband is so caring."


    Debbie shed a sweet smile and said, "To be honest, I can''t believe it myself. I really don''t like him to dote on me like that, even using kid gloves on a hardened soul like me."

 Chapter 114: Debbies Brother

    Chapter 114: Debbie''s BrotherDixon tried to analyze Carlos'' motives behind this. "I believe Mr. Huo was trying to avenge you. He must have seen you hit Jared and guessed that Jared had pissed you off. He asked the both of you to answer two different questions. The first question was extremely hard while the second one was rather simple. That way, he could find a reason to make Jared dance for you when he failed to answer where you seeded. He just wanted to make you happy. Wow, what a caring husband Mr. Huo is!"


    Debbie, Kasie and Kristina nodded at Dixon''s analysis. Till now, his was the only one that made any sense.


    Jared blew off the chalk on his hand and cast a burning nce at Debbie. "Did I kill your husband''s grandpa? Why did he treat me like this?" he snapped furiously. "He not only asked Mr. Lu to keep an eye on me, but also asked me to dance for you and clean the ckboard! From now on, I am going to keep you at arm''s length. I can''t afford to bear his jealousy."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped back, "Come on, dude. You are not my lover. Why would he be jealous of you? Just dance for me, now!"


    Jared banged the table, fuming with rage at the thought of dancing for Debbie. He shouted at the ssroom door as if Carlos were still standing there. "Carlos Huo! I am going to remember this thing for the rest of my life. You know what they say? Revenge is a dish best served cold! You just wait and watch!"


    Debbie wasn''t too pleased to hear him shout a threat to her husband. "Jared Han, I''ve recorded what you just said. I think I''ll send it to Carlos right now," she threatened.


    The anger on Jared''s face immediately disappeared. With a pitiful look, he pleaded, "Please don''t do that, Tomboy! I''ll dance for you right here, right now."


    "Do it!"


    A few students, who wanted to see Jared dance, stayed in the ssroom, pretending to be studying. Jared, however, shooed all of them out.


    He even wanted to drive Kasie, Kristina and Dixon out. However, Kasie held onto Debbie''s left arm, and Kristina held onto her right. Dixon, who also wanted to watch Jared dance, cradled his girlfriend''s neck. The three of them were determined to not leave the ssroom.


    Despite his unwillingness, Jared had no other choice but to start dancing.


    To be honest, his street dance wasn''t that bad and managed to impress everyone, except Debbie, who remained emotionless and even yawned.


    Seeing an exhausted Jared, Kasie had an idea. "Jared, why don''t you do Yangko dance*? I think that''s going to be a lot funnier," she proposed with a giggle and even yed a video of Yangko dance on her phone to demonstrate it.


    (*TN: The Yangko dance is a traditional Chinese folk dance. Yangko dancers are usually women wearing bright and colorful costumes.)


    Jared stopped dancing and covered his face with both hands, giving up all hope of ever escaping this humiliation. "Tomboy, if you refuse tough this time, we aren''t going to be friends anymore!" he threatened Debbie.


    Jared moved exactly like the women in the video were moving, and it was really funny to see a big boy like him do the Yangko dance.


    The other three burst intoughter this time, but Debbie still remained poker-faced¡ªshe was trying her best to suppress herughter.


    Just as the music was about toe to an end, Debbie finally couldn''t hold it back anymore and cracked upughing. "Hahaha! Jared, you dance like Logger Vick*! Hahaha..."


    (*TN: Logger Vick is a character in animation "Boonie Bears".)


    Just like Logger Vick, Jared was tall and thin. And he was wiggling his ass like crazy.


    Jared heaved a sigh of relief when Debbie finallyughed. He turned off the music and sat beside her. "Debbie, would you mind if you had to divorce Carlos Huo and marry another man?" he asked.


    "Yes, I would!" Debbie blurted out without any hesitation. She was beginning to fall for Carlospletely now, and had forgotten that she had wanted to divorce him in the beginning.


    Within a minute, Debbie received a text message from Carlos. "Tell Jared Han, I''ve recorded him dancing in the ssroom. If he doesn''t want this video to be released, then he''d better watch his mouth."


    Confused, Debbie raised her head and swept her eyes around the ssroom. Only then did she see the camera not far away from them. The camera was able to record both pictures and sound. So...had Carlos really recorded Jared dancing Yangko dance?


    Jared looked back and forth between Debbie and the camera. Suddenly, he started having a bad feeling about it.


    He pounced towards Debbie and snatching her phone, saw Carlos'' message on it. Defeated, he slumped down on the chair and murmured, "Mr. Huo is such a considerate teacher..." But in his mind, he was cursing non-stop, "Fuck you, Carlos Huo!"


    All that was left for him to do was leave the ssroom, which he did, and Debbie replied to Carlos'' message, "Did you really record him?"


    "Of course not. I''m too busy to disturb myself with that nonsense," Carlos replied.


    "Then how did you hear what he said to me?"


    "I totally don''t know what he said, but I know him well. He is not a guy who would be convinced easily."


    Debbie admired Carlos very much. She typed on her phone, "Well done, old man!"


    "Call me Honey!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes, speechless.


    After all the sses had ended, Debbie left the campus to go back home but was stopped by Gail at the school gates.


    She ignored Gail and walked past her. Gail, however, grabbed her by her wrist and yelled, "Debbie Nian!"


    "Get out of my way!" Debbie shook off her hand impatiently


    "How dare you rte yourself to Carlos Huo!" Gail came to the point. She had sworn to herself that she was going to find out this girl''s secret today. Rumors had it that when Carlos had walked out of the Caspian Hotel, he had been carrying Debbie in his arms.


    "Who do you think you are? This has nothing to do with you!" Debbie snapped.


    Gail bit her lower lip and replied, "My mom told my dad that you had gotten married. Who''s your husband?"


    She had overheard her mother talk to her father and was really surprised that Debbie had gotten married at such a young age.


    Remembering the strange interaction between Debbie and Carlos, Gail had a bad feeling that Debbie might have been married to Carlos Huo.


    "My husband is none of your business, Gail Mu. Don''t bother me with these stupid questions again. If you really have so much time, you should spend more of it with your parents," Debbie replied.


    Gail''s little sister, Sasha, was studying in another city. Although Gail here only, she barely went back home. Her parents really missed her sometimes.


    "Is your husband Hayden Guys?" Gail asked, ignoring what Debbie had said.


    Upon hearing the name, Debbie turned to look at Gail in the eyes and asked, "How did you know him?"


    When she had been with Hayden, she had kept it a secret from Gail, for fear that Gail might destroy their rtionship.


    "So I''m right, hun? He''s your husband!" With a proud smile, Gail continued, "No wonder you can afford skin care products worth two hundred thousand dors. He''s from an affluent family. Congrattions! You found yourself a rich husband. Then what about you and Mr. Huo? What''s your rtionship?"


    Gail was dying to know that. She didn''t think Carlos could be Debbie''s husband, because she had once asked his men to throw Debbie into the ocean.


    Debbie was really annoyed and raised her voice saying, "Gail Mu, one more word and I am going to beat the shit out of you!"


    Scared, Gail took several steps back. Plucking up some courage, she asked, "Are you afraid of people finding out that you''ve cheated on your husband? I guess Mr. Huo doesn''t even know you''re a married woman, hun? What a bitch! You appear like an innocent girl, but actually you are a slut."


    Despite the furry inside her, Debbie wouldn''ty a finder on Gail, as Gail was her aunt''s daughter. She took a deep breath and walked past Gail. Gail, however, followed after her and coaxed, "If you tell me your rtionship with Mr. Huo, I''ll tell you where your brother is."


    Gail''s word sessfully stopped Debbie.


    Few people in Y City knew Debbie has a brother, who had been taken abroad since he had been a kid. Debbie only knew she had a brother, but didn''t know where he was and why he has been taken away.


    Before his death, Artie had told Debbie, "Now that you''re Carlos'' wife, I can rest assured. The only person I''m concerned about is your brother. Debbie, if there''s a chance, please ask Carlos to help you find your brother. I am really worried about him..."

 Chapter 115: Who Is My Mother

    Chapter 115: Who Is My MotherDebbie fixed her gaze on Gail, with a cold fury in her eyes. "How the hell do you know I have a brother? And howe you know where he is?"


    With an increasing amount of her time being spent with Carlos, she was beginning to resemble him in quite a few aspects. Right now, her eyes were as intimidating as Carlos'' when he got angry. Gail was scared by her strong aura and took a few steps back. She had once eavesdropped on her parents'' conversation, but didn''t know much details. She had mentioned it only to get Debbie to talk. "I know everything," Gail bluffed. "I know about your mother. Her family took your brother abroad when he was a baby. You weren''t even born yet."


    Mother... It was a taboo word to Debbie.


    She grabbed Gail by her cors and shouted in a harsh voice, "Tell me more!"


    "Let me go! What do you think you''re doing, Debbie Nian? I thought you had be a good girl now. But evidently, I heard wrong. You haven''t changed a bit. You''re the same bully as before!" Gail broke off Debbie''s grip and adjusted her messy shirt in annoyance.


    Thest few days, Gail''s ssmates had been all telling her that Debbie had changed¡ªshe was now a good student and did not bully people anymore. Gail knew better than anyone else whether Debbie had changed or not. After all, she and Debbie had known each other for around twenty years. Gail had to admit that Debbie had indeed changed¡ªshe had be a better girl, and this fact angered Gail even more than her rtionship with Carlos.


    "Tell me!" Debbie repeated through gritted teeth.


    Out of fear, Gail had to give in to her. Despite her unwillingness, she started her story. "Fine... Your maternal grandfather waspletely against your mother being with your father, and when they wouldn''t listen, took your brother away from them. The next year, your mother gave birth to you. When you were two months old, your grandfather also took your mother away. That''s all I know. I swear!" Gail had only heard this much before she had been discovered by a servant in her family. She had pretended that she had juste back home. As a result, Lucinda and Sebastian had no idea that their daughter had heard them talking about Debbie''s family.


    Debbie remained speechless for a long time, pondering on what Gail had told her.


    ''Why did grandpa forbid mom from being with dad? Why did he take mom and brother away from me and dad?


    So mom didn''t abandon us...''


    When she came back to her senses and wanted to ask Gail some more questions, Gail spoke first. "Tell me the rtionship between you and Carlos Huo. Or I am just going to shut up and nothing in the world''s gonna make me talk."


    "We are..." Debbie''s voice trailed off. ''No! I can''t tell her about our rtionship. If she knew about it, then the whole world would know.'' So she lied. "What you saw is real. I like him."


    Gail covered her mouth in shock. "You''re a married woman. How can you still like Mr. Huo? Debbie Nian, you are cheating on your husband!" she used.


    Debbie cast a burning nce at her and snapped back, "Don''t talk nonsense! I like him, but we didn''t do anything hical."


    "Bullshit! I don''t believe a word of what you''re saying!"


    "Whatever. I don''t care. It''s my turn now. Who''s my mom?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Debbie bombarded Gail with more questions, but all she received in response was Gail shaking her head with a confused look. Debbie could tell that Gail was being honest in her denial, so she let her go this time.


    Matan was waiting for her with the BMW car. Debbie got in the back seat and lost herself in her reflections.


    ''Should I tell Carlos everything and ask for his help?


    But I''m not mentally prepared yet. Carlos, of course, is a powerful man and I believe he''ll be able to find out everything¡ªwho is my mom, why did she leave me and dad...


    I''m so scared to find out the truth. What if I''m unable to ept it?''


    When she arrived at the vi, she didn''t enter the house. Instead, she stood in the snow outside, her brain stuffed with her mother and brother.


    Her father hadn''t told her anything about her mother even before his death. Obviously, he didn''t want Debbie to look for her.


    All he had told her was her brother''s name. But that wasn''t going to be of much help in finding him, as there could be a million people with that name. What was more, it was highly likely that her grandfather had already changed her brother''s name. Maybe her brother didn''t even know his family name was Nian.


    Not until the headlight of an automobile lit up the ce she was standing in did shee to herself. She raised her head and saw Carlos'' Emperor car approaching.


    The car pulled over and Carlos got out. He was wearing a ck knee-length cashmere coat and a pair of ck leather shoes. She could hear the snow creak beneath his shoes, but somehow, didn''t feel cold.


    His handsome face and perfect body shape drew all of Debbie''s attention as he approached her. ''Wow, he is a sight to behold!'' she praised him in her mind.


    Standing before Debbie, he grabbed her hands, pulled her into his arms and chided her, "It''s freezing outside. Why didn''t you go into the house?"


    He frowned as he felt that her hands were as cold as ice. He unbuttoned his coat,id her hands on his warm waist, and wrapped her with his coat.


    The couple stood in the snow. They were so close that Debbie could even hear his strong heartbeat. "Carlos Huo," she murmured.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Have I ever told you one thing?"


    "What thing?" he whispered back.


    "I really really really like you..." ''I''ve had a thing for you ever since the kiss in that bar. The more time we''ve spent together, the more I have fallen in love with you. I want to be with you forever...'' she said in her mind.


    Surprise and excitement hit Carlos as he heard this sudden confession. He lowered his head and rubbed her cheek with his nose. "Mmm..." he murmured in return. ''I love you too, Debbie.''


    A love song suddenly came to Debbie''s mind, so she started singing in a low voice, "I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, and I swear like the shadow that''s by your side. I see the questions in your eyes; I know what''s weighing on your mind. You can be sure I know my part, ''cause I''ll stand beside you through the years. You''ll only cry those happy tears. And though I make mistakes, I''ll never break your heart. And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, I''ll be there. I swear like a shadow that''s by your side, I''ll be there, for better or worse till death do us part. I''ll love you with every beat of my heart, and I swear..."


    The suddenmencement of a song after her confession touched Carlos, as he began singing in the chorus, "I''ll give you every thing I can. I''ll build your dreams with these two hands. We''ll hang some memories on the walls. And when just the two of us are there, you won''t have to ask if I still care, ''cause as the time turns the page, my love won''t age at all. And I swear by the moon and the stars in the sky, I''ll be there. I swear like the shadow that''s by your side. I''ll be there, for better or worse, till death do us part. I''ll love you with every beat of my heart..."


    This was the first time Debbie had heard Carlos sing. His voice was so alluring she couldn''t help but sink deeper into him.


    She withdrew her hand from his coat and pictured his face with it. His face had well-defined angles¡ªhis forehead, cheeks and jawline. Although he didn''t say it out loud, she knew he was confessing his love with the song. Joy gleamed in her eyes.


    "Carlos Huo!"


    "What?"


    "Promise me, you will never ever leave me." Debbie used to be a tough tomboy. But now, she just wanted to be a soft girl, standing in the arms of her dear husband.


    "I promise you."


    After saying that, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her right on her lips. Every time they had kissed, it had been more passionate than before, as if they were the only two people left in the world. He scooped Debbie into his arms, and carried her into the house.


    As a germophobe, Carlos had a habit of taking a shower first whenever he got back home. But right now, the most important thing to him was to have sex with Debbie.


    It was not until after wild sex that Carlos finally went into the bathroom with Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie really had no idea why Carlos had been turned on. After she had heard him promise her that he would never leave her, she hadn''t had a chance to say a word and had been scooped inside. ''He''s such a jerk! Why did he have to ruin the moment and be the old goat again?''


    The next morning, when Debbie was still sound asleep, her lips were pressed against by Carlos'' and he whispered in her ear, "Honey, it''s time to go to the airport."

 Chapter 116: Were Married

    Chapter 116: We''re MarriedDebbie turned in bed and rested her head on Carlos'' arm, her cheek against his chest.


    With the woman he loved sleeping in his arms, Carlos felt deep contentment at heart. What else could he wish for? Looking at her affectionately, he reminded her gently, "Honey, we have to get going. We can continue to sleep after wee back from the airport."


    "Mmm..." she muttered, and buried her cheek deeper in his chest. "One more minute," she said.


    "Honey, your mother-inw''s ne is about tond."


    ''Mother-inw!'' Now she totally woke up. Looking him straight in the eye, she could''t help but smile at his handsome face. "It''s great," she said.


    "What''s great?" asked Carlos.


    Debbie locked her arms around his neck so that half of her body was on his. "This. Us. When I wake up and find you, my handsome, well-heeled husband by my side, it''s the best feeling there could ever be. Youplete my dreams."


    "You''ll get used to it, because you''ll wake up in my arms every day."


    "I want to, but it''s impossible, since you''re so busy. You have business trips from time to time. How am I going to wake up in your arms when you''re not even at my side?" Once again, she snuggled closer and pressed her cheek against his chest.


    The force of his heartbeat''s throbbing made her feel so close to him. For the first time, since her father''s death, she felt safe around a man.


    Caressing her gently, he kissed her eyebrows. "If you like, I can take you with me wherever I go. You can go with me on my next business trip."


    When his hand slid across her skin, she savored the slight ticklish feeling. "It would be quite an honor to go with you. I''d dly follow you around like a shadow," she giggled.


    "I''d like it even better if you and I became a part of each other," Carlos said.


    Huh? The expression on his face looked familiar. "Get up. Time to pick up Mom," Debbie said abruptly, trying to divert his attention. But her bait didn''t work. Instead, he grabbed her. "It''s ticklish," she screamed between bouts ofughter.


    Outside, the sun shone with an enchanting sparkle, especially after the previous day''s dull, cloudy weather. From the willows around the stream, birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among the boughs. It was a good day. Hypnotized by the beautiful music of nature all around him, Carlos savored how Debbie''s mellowughter blended into the symphony.


    At the entrance to the arrival terminal of the airport, two Bentleys came to a halt. In the driver''s seat of the one in front was Emmett. He got out first, trotted to the left back door and opened it respectfully. A pair of feet in brand-new ck leather shoes stretched out and stepped on the ground. Then emerged Carlos, in a long brown overcoat and sporting trendy t top sunsses.


    He turned around and stretched out his right hand, saying, "Be careful."


    In a long, light tan overcoat, also wearing sunsses, Debbie took his hand and smiled, "You''re being overcautious. I''m wearing sneakers, so I won''t fall."


    Carlos returned her a tender smile. Straight out of the car, they sauntered into the waiting room arm in arm.


    As they waited, Debbie was on the lookout, keenly observing every woman of about fifty and above. Fidgeting, she wondered if Carlos'' mother looked her age, or if she was one of those few who retained youthful looks even in old age. Luckily, before long, a middle-aged woman in a limited edition Giorgio Armani white mink walked out of the VIP passage, apanied by two bodyguards.


    "There''s Mom," said Carlos. Debbie had butterflies in her stomach.


    As Carlos walked over for a hug, Debbie watched from aside. The woman too was wearing trendy sunsses and carried herself with grace that spoke for her blue blood.


    ''Is that his mom? She looks amazing.'' From the way she talked to Carlos, Debbie could see a gentle, caring mom that many could only dream of.


    After greetings, they hugged again before Carlos turned around as if to introduce Debbie.


    But Tabitha had noticed the girl behind him, so she took off her sunsses and beamed, "Son, is this Debbie? Come on. Introduce us."


    sping Debbie''s right hand, Carlos pulled her beside him and proudly announced, "Mom, this is Debbie Nian. We''re married." Then he turned to Debbie and said, "Debbie, this is Mom."


    The word "married" froze the smile on Tabitha''s face. ''Married? This is huge. Howe I wasn''t told?''


    Without noticing the change of the woman''s facial expression, Debbie greeted, "Mom, I''m Debbie. d to meet you!"


    Tabitha had seen the world. She put on a smile and embraced Debbie. "I''m d too. Debbie, you''re beautiful. My son has good eyes."


    To which Debbie blushed, her nervousness obviously showing on the face. Carlos took her into his arms and suggested, "Mom, this is not a ce to talk. Let''s get in the car and go home."


    Tabitha knew how influential her son was in the city. Although they had made their appearances at the airport for only a few minutes, by now, a lot of people in the hall were already gazing at them. Tabitha nodded in agreement to his suggestion, so they turned and walked towards the exit.


    Debbie opened the passenger door and intended to get in so that Carlos and his mom could sit together and talk in the back.


    But Tabitha stopped her. "Debbie, let''s sit together in the back and let Carlos sit in front," she said warmly.


    Feeling ttered, Debbie reflexively looked at Carlos, who nodded resignedly. After helping the twodies into the back seats, he took his ce in the passenger seat.


    The car drove away slowly. On the way, Tabitha held Debbie''s hand in hers all the time, asking about this and that, to which Debbie replied politely.


    "Has Carlos ever pushed you around ever since you two got married? If he has, tell me. I''ll kick his ass," Tabitha said.


    Debbie shook her head. Reacting to the question, Carlos cut in, "Mom, maybe you won''t believe it, but I''m the one that gets pushed around here."


    Tabitha knew he was kidding. ''Carlos gets pushed around? Is that even possible?''


    But innocently Debbie protested, "No. I never..." She exined incoherently. She was clumsy at socializing. Carlos telling his mom on her threw her off guard.


    "Well done, Debbie!" Tabitha remarked, to her surprise. "Somebody has to let him know that women can''t be bullied. He used to belittle women all the time. That is about to change. Don''t be easy on him if he does that again."


    "Huh?" ''Is she kidding me?'' Debbie wondered. ''But she doesn''t seem to be joking. Usually moms are protective of their children. Why is she not? Is Carlos adopted?''


    Tabitha and Debbie had a good time chatting. The amiable chitchat left Debbie relieved.


    When they arrived at the vi, Tabitha looked at the new structure and asked, "Carlos, don''t you live in the manor?"


    "No, but with time. I''m nning to move into there," said Carlos, pulling Debbie into his arms. Once theb and music studio were built and the other rooms were decorated, he and Debbie would move in.


    ''Manor? What manor? Is it some ce Carlos used to live in?'' Debbie was curious, but she was cautious not to ask him about it. At least for now, in Tabitha''s presence, that wouldn''t be wise. So she put those questions behind her.


    When they were about to walk in the house, a red Mercedes pulled to a halt near them. Glimpsing the license te, Carlos stopped.


    The driver''s door opened and a girl in pink rolled out and threw herself at Carlos'' mom. "Tabitha! I missed you so much," Megan said.

 Chapter 117: They Have A Special Connection

    Chapter 117: They Have A Special ConnectionMegan looked youthful in her pink, cashmere overcoat and white casual shoes.


    Tabitha was delighted to see her. "Oh, Megan! You''ve grown! Let me see you," she said as she gave her a warm wee hug.


    Tabitha was grateful because of what Megan''s parents had done for Carlos. She loved her as if she were her own daughter.


    "Tabitha, I''m already 18, remember? I''m an adult now and won''t grow much taller," Megan said coyly.


    Amused, Tabitha grinned from ear to ear. She took Megan''s hand in hers and patted it lovingly. Their closeness saddened Debbie, who watched silently in Carlos'' arms. "Oh, Debbie, do you and Megan know each other?" Tabitha asked her.


    Holding back the bitterness in her heart, Debbie forced a smile and answered, "Yes, we''ve met before."


    ''They look like a family, '' Debbie thought.


    Suddenly, Megan let go of Tabitha and ran towards Carlos happily. She took his left arm casually as if she had done it a million times before, and said with a smile, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry for not greeting you right away. I was too excited to see Tabitha!"


    Carlos politely pulled his arm free from her grip and stroked her hair dotingly. "Every time you see Tabitha, you ignore the rest of us," he said.


    Megan made a face yfully and walked back to Tabitha. "Of course. Tabitha loves me the most in the whole world," she dered proudly.


    Carlos held Debbie tighter and didn''t respond.


    Debbie stood there numbly, hands in her pockets. Feeling Carlos'' tightened embrace, she squeezed the fabric hard, a choreographed smile stuck on her face.


    It was never in her personality to be as amicable as Megan. Socials and ttery were not her strong suits. She wondered if Tabitha was disappointed in her already.


    "Let''s go inside," Tabitha said, turning.


    But before she could take a second step, Megan grabbed her arm and eximed, "Ah! Tabitha, I''m sorry I forgot about my friend''s son. He''s in my car. His mom had ast-minute meeting. She asked me to babysit him, but I really wanted to see you so I brought him here instead. I hope you don''t mind."


    With that, she stuck out her tongue awkwardly.


    Hearing that there was a kid in the car, Tabitha said to the bodyguards hurriedly, "Let the kid out of the car. Be quick."


    Once the door of Megan''s car was opened, a boy in a blue down jacket jumped out. He wore a ck knitted hat and carried a toy gun. At the sight of the group of adults, he held the toy gun up and yelled, "Hands up! Or I''ll blow your heads off!"


    Carlos frowned at the boy''s rude words. Inexperienced in dealing with kids, Debbie wondered if she should cooperate.


    Only Megan put her hands up and said, "King Jake, please spare me. How about I take you inside to have some delicious snacks?"


    Hearing that there were snacks, the boy put down his toy gun and dashed towards the house as he shouted, "Go! Charge! Everybody, charge towards the food!"


    Quickly, he was in the vi and out of everyone''s sight.


    Megan acted as if there was nothing wrong with the boy''s behavior. Or maybe she was used to it.


    Without a word, she held Tabitha''s arm and helped the smilingdy into the vi.


    Debbie, on the other hand, thought, ''If my and Carlos'' son was that naughty, I might strike him every day.''


    At this point, her husband whispered in her ear, "I think we should have a girl.


    Debbie blushed. She replied as she followed him inside, "Didn''t you say you wanted a boy?"


    "I''m afraid that I would end up hitting him every day," he said.


    Debbie burst intoughter. No doubt that they had a special connection.


    Her smile made Carlos'' day. "I''ll start working hard from tonight," he said.


    "For what?" Debbie asked as she changed into her slippers and put his in front of him.


    Carlos put them on and answered, "To make you pregnant with my baby girl."


    Embarrassed by his flirtation, Debbie pinched him on the arm and scolded, "Shameless."


    Carlosughed.


    Standing in the living room, Tabitha saw the two whispering to and smiling at each other. She was quite surprised. Carlos hadn''tughed like that since he was a teenager.


    Clearly, he didn''t just like Debbie. He loved her. Something urred to Tabitha. She waved at Debbie and said, "Debbie,e over here."


    Debbie walked up to her obediently and said with difficulty, "Yes, Mom."


    Not that she was reluctant to call Tabitha "Mom". It was just that she had never called anyone ''Mom'' before. The word was alien to her and she needed time to adjust.


    Tabitha lifted her hand and was about to say something but was suddenly interrupted by Megan''s scream. "Jake,e down! You are not allowed to go upstairs!"


    The boy, Jake, who was running up the stairs, turned his head back to Megan and made a face. "Try and stop me," he said. As soon as he finished the sentence, he started rushing upwards again.


    Megan looked at her threepanions awkwardly. Atst, her eyes stopped at Carlos. "Uncle Carlos, can you go upstairs with me and help me keep an eye on him? Your bedrooms are there, after all. It feels inappropriate for me to go there on my own."


    Carlos didn''t reply, but he didn''t say no either. As he was about to go upstairs, a hand grabbed his arm and stopped him. Debbie met his eyes and said, "Leave it to me. You keep mompany."


    Let her husband go upstairs with Megan? Huh! She wouldn''t allow Megan to be alone with Carlos!


    Unaware of Debbie''s concerns, however, Tabitha smiled and gently interrupted, "Debbie, let Carlos go.


    I''d like to talk to you." Carlos sensed the difort in his wife. He patted her hand tofort her and then started walking over to Megan. Suddenly, he noticed the housemaid pouring tea for them. He quickly turned to her and ordered, "Go upstairs and watch the boy."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo,"


    she replied immediately as she went upstairs. Carlos returned to Debbie. Relieved, Debbie sat next to her mother-inw.


    "Debbie, I came in a rush, so I didn''t have the time to get you a gift. These are heirlooms of the Huo family. I''d like to give them to you. Keep them safe, will you?" Tabitha said as she took off the pair of jade bracelets that she was wearing. She pulled Debbie close and put them in her hand.


    Actually, Tabitha had prepared a gift, but that was before she knew that Debbie was her daughter-inw. Now that she was aware, she didn''t think that the gift she initially bought was a decent gift for her daughter-inw, so she decided not to mention it at all and give her the jade bracelets instead.


    Debbie was stunned. She knew how meaningful those bracelets were. Overwhelmed by the warmth and nervousness she felt, she didn''t know what to do. She looked at her husband.


    Carlos smiled, "Since Mom is giving them to you, take them."


    Debbie took the jade bracelets, her eyes red. "Thank you, Mom. I''ll treasure them and keep them safe," she promised.

 Chapter 118: Apologize

    Chapter 118: ApologizeWith Debbie''s assurance, Tabitha nodded in approval.


    She liked her daughter-inw. She was simple, honest but also quite perky when she was with Carlos.


    Megan sat next to Carlos with her hands propped against her jaw, wearing her typical sweet smile. "Tabitha is so nice to Aunt Debbie. I''m envious," she said.


    Tabitha smiled, "Megan, one day when you get married, your mother-inw will be nice to you too."


    "I''m too young to think about getting married, Tabitha," Megan replied. At that point, a housemaid handed her a cup of tea; she took it and lowered her head to take a sip.


    Tabitha smiled and continued to talk with Debbie. "Which year are you in at university? Busy at school?" she asked.


    "I''m in my Junior year. We''re not so busy," she replied.


    "What''s your major?" Tabitha asked.


    Just then, the housemaid with Jake upstairs ran down, flustered. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, something''s up," she reported nervously.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Megan.


    The housemaid ignored her and looked at Debbie, saying, "The boy... Mrs. Huo, I didn''t mean it. I was cleaning. I didn''t notice... I tried to stop him, but he wouldn''t listen..."


    The housemaid was so scared she was on the verge of crying.


    Debbie had an ominous feeling. She stood up and went upstairs.


    The others followed at her heels.


    There were a few rooms upstairs, but only the door to Debbie''s room was open. She walked in, only to find that her tidy room was now a total disaster.


    Jake was nowhere to be seen and water could be heard running in the bathroom.


    Debbie walled around to examine the room. When she passed by the dressing table, she saw that the lines of cosmetics had been messed up and some products were missing.


    Then she pushed open the door of the bathroom, to find that the boy was ying with the missing cosmetics with the faucet on. Standing in front of the mirror, he dabbed cream all over his face until it waspletely covered. He put some on his body too, but more of the product was in the sink, being slowly washed into the drain.


    Debbie felt her blood rise to her face. Without thinking, she rushed up to the boy and shouted, "What are you doing?!" She turned the faucet off and attempted to snatch the remaining cream away from the boy.


    However, it was already toote. On the vanity cupboardy face cream jars, hydration essence bottles, hydrating toner bottles...all empty.


    Debbie''s face darkened. The boy got scared at the sight and threw the cream jar at Debbie. "Bad woman! Bad woman!" he yelled.


    "Shut up!" Debbie shouted.


    The cream jar was smashed against her thigh. It didn''t hurt much but the rest of the cream spilled all over her clothes, making her blood boil even more.


    The chaos stumped the others in the bathroom. Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Debbie''s heart ached when she saw the empty cosmetic bottles and jars. At that moment, she was too sad to say a word. The boy ran towards Megan and started wailing. Debbie threw him a nce and gritted her teeth, trying not to explode with rage.


    Those cosmetics cost an arm and a leg. Now, they were ruined by a naughty boy before she could use them even once.


    Megan held the crying boy in her arms and keptforting him. "Aunt Debbie, those were just a few bottles of cosmetics. Did you have to be so harsh on a little boy?" she said in a low voice.


    ''Just a few bottles of cosmetics? They cost tens of thousands of dors! Also, it was Carlos'' money. It was hard-earned money. Why should it be wasted like this?'' Debbie thought.


    Her eyes reddened. After a deep breath, she said to Megan in a hard voice, "Call his mom."


    "What for?" Megan asked.


    "Tell her what he did and ask her how she educates her son! Shouldn''t she take responsibility? I won''t ask them topensate me for the ruined cosmetics, but shouldn''t they apologize?!" Debbie said, unintentionally raising her voice at thest sentence. Shepletely lost hold of her emotions.


    Megan was stunned. "Aunt Debbie, don''t you think you are making too much of a deal over a bunch of cosmetics?" she said.


    Debbie insisted, "Yes, they were just cosmetics, but your uncle Carlos bought them for me. I didn''t even have the heart to use them. Now, look at this mess! They''re all ruined. Do you think a little boy is capable of taking the responsibility? Would it be too much to ask his parents to apologize?"


    Megan awkwardly looked at Carlos, who remained silent. As if oblivious of her stare, he stood next to Debbie, with no intention of uttering a word.


    Standing there, Tabitha watched everything quietly.


    Without backup, Megan said weakly, "Aunt Debbie, please don''t be mad. It was me who brought Jake here. How about Ipensate you for the ruined cosmetics? I can have a new set delivered here very soon. Boys tend to be naughty. Please don''t take a little boy''s naughtiness to heart."


    ''I''m the one taking the little boy''s naughtiness to heart? Megan, that''s quite a tongue you have!'' Debbie sneered inwardly. "Don''t bother! I only need an apology. Just call his parents," she demanded. Then, she turned to Tabitha, full of guilt. "Sorry, Mom, I will clean up the mess right away."


    Tabitha smiled, "Debbie,e out of the bathroom. Leave the cleaning to the housemaids."


    Debbie turned her back to the others to wipe her eyes. Carlos pulled her by the arms and said, "Walk with me."


    Knowing she wouldn''t be able to say no, Debbie followed him out of the bathroom with her head down.


    Carlos took her into the walk-in closet and closed the door. Gently, he wiped the tears from her face and soothed her, "Those were just cosmetics. They were not worth your tears."


    The more she thought about it, the more she get upset. "I always liked that brand but couldn''t afford it. I might never be able to wear that kind of makeup if it were not for the bank card you have me. Now that I finally have them, they were ruined. Tens of thousands of dors were spent for nothing." she sobbed.


    "It''s no big deal. Sugar, don''t cry. If you like that brand so much, I''ll asked them to deliver a few more sets here," he said.


    Debbie wiped her eyes and re at him. "Tens of thousands of dors is no big deal? You worked hard for that money! Why should it be wasted? You might have stayed upte to earn it or drank with your clients just to make them happy. It''s not easy to make money. Besides, that boy was way too rude. Somebody needs to knock some sense into his head," she told him.


    It would have been easier for her to let go if that boy hadn''t done it on purpose. But he not only refused to apologize but also threw a jar at her.


    The old her would have spank him by now.


    Carlos realized that Debbie wasn''t mad just because of the cosmetics. She was mad partially because of the boy''s bad attitude and partly because she felt as if his hard work had been wasted. "Okay, there, there. You know I don''t care about that sum of money, so don''t get upset. Go get changed. I''ll ask Megan to call the boy''s parent, all right?" hefort her.


    After wiping away her tears, he kissed her eyes gently.


    ''Deb, my girl. Do you know how much it pains me when you cry?'' he thought. ''

 Chapter 119: Call His Mom

    Chapter 119: Call His MomDebbie nodded. "Will mom be disappointed in me?" she asked worried, looking at him with teary eyes.


    Carlos shook his head and assured her, "No, she won''t. Don''t worry. Go get changed, all right?"


    Debbie collected herself and changed into a clean pair of pants after Carlos had left the walk-in closet.


    In her bedroom, the dressing table had been cleaned up. When Carlos saw it again, he recalled how tidy it had looked even with so many items on it before the boy messed it up.


    Just that morning, when Debbie was applying the products to her face after freshening up, she had joked, "Now I see the benefits of marrying Carlos Huo. As Mrs. Huo, I can buy whatever I want. I craved these things for years! Now, I have so many of them. Mr. Huo, it seems that I''ll have to be a good wife so you won''t dump me one day. If you do, no one will be left to buy me expensive beauty products anymore."


    After applying them to her skin, she checked them carefully and rearranged them on her table.


    "They are not even premium brands. Why do you value them so much?" Carlos asked as he watched her go through her routine.


    He thought about how easy it was to please her.


    Holding a newly opened face cream, Debbie answered joyfully, "They''re not the most expensive, but it was you who bought them for me. To me, that makes them the best."


    Carlos couldn''t help smiling as he yed the scenario back in his mind.


    He took out his phone and called Emmett. "Buy a few more sets of those beauty products Debbie bought at Shining International za and have them delivered to the vi," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," he replied dutifully.


    "Also, ask our best business partner in the beauty category to develop an exclusive line of cosmetics for her as soon as possible," he added.


    The moment Carlos hung up, Debbie walked out of the closet.


    He stretched out his hand towards her, and she put her hand in his. The two held each other''s hands tightly.


    As they walked downstairs, Debbie couldn''t help but ask, "Did I overreact? He is only a five-year-old boy anyway."


    Carlos looked at her and answered, "I know you. I was surprised that you didn''t spank him and only demanded an apology."


    Debbie was disappointed to hear that. She stopped him from moving forward and asked, "Am I that hot-tempered in your eyes?"


    Sensing the hint of anger in her tone, Carlos knew that he had bettere up with something nice to say. "Bad or good, I love your temper," he told her with a smile.


    She brightened up at his words. "Hmph, this sounds much better. Never mind. Since he is just a boy, I''ll let it go," she dered.


    Carlos looked at her dotingly and said, "You''re such a pushover."


    "Mom saw everything. What if she thinks I am too petty and doesn''t like me anymore? That is a loss I can''t afford," she exined. Between tens of thousands of dors and a mother-inw who liked her, of course, she would go for thetter.


    "Rx. She won''t think that of you," Carlos assured her.


    When they arrived downstairs, Tabitha was chatting with Megan. The culprit Jake was watching TV while holding a bag of snacks, as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah, Debbie, there you are. Come and sit next to me," Tabitha said, patting the seat next to her.


    The look on her face was as amiable as it had been before the mess, which relieved Debbie a little.


    Everything seemed calm. Debbie decided that it was best to let the whole thing go and move on. Carlos, however, thought the contrary. He sat down and immediately asked Megan, "How long is it going to take?"


    "What?" Megan was confused.


    Carlos threw a sideways nce at the boy who was watching a cartoon, and remained silent.


    Megan realized what he meant. She was embarrassed. "Uncle Carlos, I haven''t made the call yet. This is all because of some beauty products. Can we just¡ª"


    She tried to exin and make the whole thing go away. Also, she was not used to seeing Carlos all cold and firm.


    All her friends knew how much the four richest young men in Y City indulged her.


    However, Carlos'' face darkened before she could finish her sentence. "Make the call now!" he demanded impatiently.


    His unexpected anger made Megan''s face turn hot. He had never been mad at her before. Mortified, she bowed her head and took out her phone from her bag.


    While she was looking for the boy''s mom''s number from her contacts, Debbie turned to Carlos in confusion and asked, "Didn''t we agree to let it go? "


    Carlos looked at her and replied, "You said you would let it go. I didn''t."


    He wouldn''t let anybody offend his dear wife, not even a boy, especially one whocked discipline.


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    Tabitha, who hadn''tmented anything on the matter, finally decided to speak. "Debbie, I think Carlos is right. The boy needs discipline. Otherwise, he would keep putting others in jeopardy in the future."


    Hearing Tabitha''s remark, Megan turned red.


    She was so ashamed that she fled to the balcony holding her phone. As soon as the phone was connected, she said hastily, "Jake is in trouble. Come to East City Vi quickly."


    The person on the other end of the line said something. Megan responded after some hesitation, "You have toe. Your son angered Mr. Huo. I shouldn''t have brought him here."


    Jake''s mom was in a meeting when she received Megan''s call. Hearing about what her son did, she immediately excused herself, hopped in her car, and drove towards Carlos'' vi.


    Meanwhile, Jake was about to finish eating the pack of snacks he was holding. One housemaid reminded him when she noticed, "It''s bad for your health to eat so many snacks." She had hardly finished her words before the boy started crying out loud. The adults tried to calm him down, but to no avail. The boy''s cries resounded throughout the living room. Debbie felt as if her ears were bleeding.


    Since Jake''s mom hadn''t arrived yet, Megan couldn''t take him away. As she did not have much experience in taking care of kids, all her attempts tofort him and quiet him down failed. She could only stand there and watch the housemaids at their likewise futile attempts.


    The boy was so noisy that even Tabitha, who was the most patient, started to look sullen.


    Carlos'' face twisted with rage. Debbie lowered her head and propped her right hand against her forehead in frustration. Seeing how distressed his wife was getting with the relentless crying, Carlos stood up, grabbed the boy by his clothes and carried him towards the door.


    Tabitha and Megan ran after him, frightened. "Carlos!" Tabitha called.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan followed.


    Noticing what was going on, Debbie stood up too. By now, Carlos had already opened the gates of the vi. He put Jake on the snow-coated ground. The boy was still crying, but it didn''t affect Carlos at all. The man turned around and closed the gates behind him.


    Megan wanted to open the gates, but Carlos stopped her. "Don''t you dare!" he said as he red at her.


    His face was almost purple with anger. Too afraid, Megan turned to Tabitha. "Tabitha..." she pleaded.


    Tabitha wasn''t sure if her son would listen to her, so she looked at Debbie.


    Meeting Tabitha''s eyes, Debbie fell into a daze.


    ''Is Tabitha telling me to calm Carlos down?'' she wondered. As if aware of what she was thinking, Tabitha nodded. Receiving the hint, Debbie took a deep breath and grabbed Carlos'' hand. "He''s naughty, but it''s not our ce to discipline him. Isn''t his mom on the way? Why don''t we leave it to her? Besides, if she sees her son thrown out of the vi and crying in the snow alone, she will feel ufortable," she told her husband.


    Carlos was nonchnt. "I don''t give a damn how she will feel. If she sucks at parenting, then she doesn''t have the right to me others for doing the job for her!" Ufortable? Mess with his wife again and he would hang her son flogged on a tree.


    See how she would feel then!

 Chapter 120: Petty Man Slash Protective Husband

    Chapter 120: Petty Man sh Protective HusbandFor a few minutes, Jake had been crying outside. But it was hard for Debbie to leave the kid in the austere weather anymore. Ignoring Carlos'' caveat, she opened the gate to the vi and walked over to the little boy, whose nose was red from the biting cold.


    Heaving a sigh, she squatted to whisper in the boy''s ear, "Jake, I''ll take you inside, but you have to promise me to stop crying, okay?"


    To Debbie''s surprise, the imp pushed her hard without a word. Caught off guard, she slumped on the cold, snowy ground.


    "You ungrateful, spoiled brat!" Debbie roared, boiling with rage as Carlos stepped forward to help her to her feet. The grim look on his face as he helped her up was enough to stop the boy crying.


    When everyone thought that was it, Carlos released Debbie, clutched the boy and spanked him so hard that his palm hurt.


    The kid burst out crying again. This time he was so loud you''d fear he was going to have a seizure.


    Scared out of wits, Megan dashed over and intervened by pulling Carlos aside. Standing between him and the kid, she implored, "Uncle Carlos, Jake''s mom is stuck in a traffic jam, but she should be here in about an hour. Can I get him out of here, please?"


    "No, you can''t!" Carlos growled coldly. "If you are worried about him, you can stay here and wait with him!"


    Never had Carlos been so angry at Megan. Today, he had easily snapped at her time and again that she wondered what was wrong with him. Looking back, she recalled how just the other day he had also embarrassed her by standing her up at the party. She had been taunted by so many people. At the mere thought of it, anger consumed her eyes. But there was not much she could do, considering he held power over her. In disappointment, her mouth opened and closed involuntarily, as if she was going to say something but words failed her.


    By now, the boy had cried so much that he was panting for breath. With a ferocious eye, Carlos looked at him and demanded, "Shut the hell up and apologize to my wife!"


    A terrified Jake scampered for cover behind Megan, at his cold, menacing roar.


    Irritated by the little brat''s impenitence once again, Carlos pulled him out and roared, "I''ll say this one more time. Apologize to my wife!"


    Resignedly, the kid turned to Debbie and stammered between sobs, "I''m s-sorry. Boo...hoo... Mommy. I want mommy!"


    After he had apologized, Carlos tucked him into Megan''s arms and warned, "I don''t ever want to see him again!"


    Frightened, Megan held Jake tight and nodded with a pale face.


    If she had known the boy would anger Carlos, she would never have brought him along.


    Tabitha, who had been silently watching, walked over to check Debbie. "Debbie, let me have a look. Are you hurt?" she asked with genuine concern.


    "Thank you, Mom. The ground is covered in snow, so I''m fine. Don''t worry," answered Debbie shaking her head.


    Learning that she was fine, Tabitha was relieved.


    When they were about to head back into the vi, a BMW pulled in beside Megan''s Mercedes. A short, plump woman in a green down jacket threw herself out of the car hurriedly.


    She was wearing lots of jewelry, which she seemed to proudly unt. Obviously one hell of a shy woman who just couldn''t resist the urge to show off wherever she turned up.


    Instead of checking on her son, she trotted over to Carlos and said, "Hi, Mr. Huo. I''m Jake''s mom."


    Seeing his mom there, Jake thought he had backup, so he cried, "Mommy, mommy, help me! This man is bad. He hit me! And they too. They all bullied me! Boo...hoo..."


    ''My son got hit?'' Her heart ached at the word, but she couldn''t bring herself to confront Carlos. All she did was hug Jake tightly and console him.


    "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry I''mte. Awful traffic," she said to Carlos apologetically.


    Carlos looked at her indifferently and demanded with a stern face, "Apologize to my wife!"


    ''Huh? When did Mr. Huo get married?'' Jake''s mom wondered. She looked at the woman next to Carlos and thought, ''Is this Mrs. Huo? Why did Megan never mention her?''


    Carlos didn''t even care enough to exin the situation to her. Megan came to her and said, "Jake messed up his wife''s cosmetics, which were worth tens of thousands of dors."


    Megan left out the rest of the story. Jake''s mom was stunned to hear that the whole thing was just about some cosmetics. She was angry but she restrained herself. "Mrs. Huo, my son is crying his heart out just because of some cosmetics?"


    Debbie threw a stare at Megan who had left out the most important part of the truth, and was about to say something, when the housemaid that had been with the boy all the time responded, "Lady, Mr. Huo doesn''t care about the money of course. Your son was rude to Mrs. Huo. He not only messed up Mrs. Huo''s cosmetics but also hit her with a jar of face cream. And when Mrs. Huo tried to calm him down while he was throwing his tantrum, he pushed her down to the ground. Don''t you think what your son did is wrong?"


    The way the maid referred to Mrs. Huo again and again made Megan frown in disgust.


    Meanwhile, the respectful manner of the housemaid towards Debbie and the grave look on Carlos'' face awoke Jake''s mom to the seriousness of the situation. After all, Carlos Huo was a man with vast influence across the city. That was not the kind of person she could afford to offend, for her own business and political interests in the city.


    Gripping Jake''s hand, she walked over to Carlos. "Mr. Huo, I''m so, so sorry. I''ve failed as a mother," she apologized, with her head bowed. Likewise she turned to Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. I''ll teach him a lesson when we get home. Again, sorry for everything."


    Standing there, Carlos didn''t respond. His mind was hard to read. Debbie had to stand with him.


    To make up for the mess, Jake''s mom called someone on the phone and had a few sets of the most expensive cosmetics at Shining International za delivered to the vi. After hanging up the phone, she asked the bossy-looking man cautiously, "Mr. Huo, is it okay now?"


    Carlos responded with a frown, "Is this how you''re teaching your son?"


    At first, Jake''s mom was confused, but soon she realized what he meant. She pulled her son out of her arms and said to him, "Jake, what you did is wrong. Now, apologize to Mr. Huo and his wife. Come on."


    "No, I won''t!" the boy shouted as he pried his mom''s hand away and ran towards the car. "I want to go home. I want Daddy! I hate all of you! You are all bad! You should be eaten by a monster!" he continued shouting.


    His mom stood there, watching him climb into the car, terribly embarrassed.


    "He... I... Mr. Huo..."


    Without a word, Carlos looked at her coldly before turning around to go back to the vi with Debbie.


    In the vi, Tabitha was giving instructions to Julie on what she wanted on menu for dinner. When she saw theming in, she dismissed Julie and stood up. "How did it go?" she asked.


    Since Debbie looked at Carlos, indicating that he answered, Carlos said casually, "Whoever touches my wife will face my wrath, and Jake is not an exception. It does not matter whether he''s only a child or not."


    Moved by his words, Debbie took his hands and said quietly, "It''s over now. Jake''s mom apologized, so don''t be made anymore, okay?"


    "No!" he protested.


    Debbie lowered her head and smile at his stubbornness. When she look up again, her eyes were full of affection. "Jack is only five years old, dear. You have to get over it, or you may begin to sound petty. Do you think that is good for a man of your reputation?" she asked tenderly.

 Chapter 121: Will You Promise Me That

    Chapter 121: Will You Promise Me ThatWith a serious expression on his face, Carlos said, "I don''t care what other people think of me. I won''t stand anyone crossing you. Not even a 5-year-old boy. That''s my word."


    Messing with his wife meant messing with Carlos himself, and he would not let anyone get away with that so easily.


    It really touched Debbie, to have Carlos taking her side against Megan this time. That was quite out of the blue. Feigning anger, she pouted her lips and said, "If you refuse to let it go, it will make me so anxious I might even cry. Would you kick yourself for making me cry?"


    Mulling over her words, Carlos lowered his head and saw the hint of emotion in her eyes. A frown marred his face. But he misunderstood her mood. Actually she was teary-eyed because she was touched by how protective he was of her. Sighing in defeat, Carlos didn''t get her drift. "Okay, okay. I''ll let you have your way, dear. Some concessions can''t be avoided between lovebirds," he said with a thoughtful look. Then lowering his head closer to her ear, he whispered, "Don''t put on that sulking face, sweet pie, or I''ll be tempted to carry you to our room for a full body massage."


    Before Debbie could react, Tabitha interrupted them with profound resignation. "Son, I didn''t travel all the way to see you show off. Give me time with my daughter-inw too."


    Blushing, Debbie pushed Carlos away immediately and turned to Tabitha''s support. "Mom is right. Carlos, stop being so possessive. You should let me enjoy herpany for the little time she''s here."


    Then she walked towards Tabitha calmly.


    When she approached Tabitha, she held her arm, and pretending that nothing had happened, asked in a sweet voice, "Mom, what were you discussing with Julie?"


    No one knew how much courage it took for Debbie to hold Tabitha''s arm and call her "Mom".


    While still holding hands, Tabitha showed Debbie Julie''s notebook filled with recipes. "We were discussing what we''re going to eat this evening. But I think it would be wise if we let you choose. Tell me what your favorite meal is or anything special that you''d want for the night. I''ll dly prepare it for you," Tabitha offered.


    It humbled Debbie to have a mother-inw who, despite all her money and position, was so affectionate to prepare a meal for her.


    Sensing the surprised look on Debbie''s face, Tabitha asked, "Well, you don''t believe I can cook, do you?"


    Debbie nodded with embarrassment. "You got me. I must be the dumbest person here. I don''t know how to cook..."


    The only time Debbie attempted to cook a meal for Carlos, it was a disaster.


    ''When dad asked me to learn how to cook, I should''ve listened to him. Now I so wish I could cook for Carlos...'' she rued.


    "For now," began Tabitha, patting her hand, "all you need to do is study hard. As for cooking, you don''t need to do a thing while you have Julie around. She''s a terrific cook. Even if you could cook, Carlos wouldn''t be willing to let you cook for him."


    There was no need for any woman in the Huo family to learn cooking, unless she took it up as a hobby. They could learn it if they were really fond of cooking, but if it wasn''t something they were passionate about, it wasn''t a necessary skill. After all, they would neverck servants.


    Carlos chimed in, "No one knows a son better than his mother."


    To which Debbie made a phony reproachful nce. Tabitha and Julie couldn''t help but chuckle.


    By now, everyone had forgotten about the little drama they''d had with Jake.


    However, the family''s happy moment together was interrupted to Debbie, when the gate to the vi opened again and Megan walked in. The smile on Debbie''s face vanished. Tabitha waved at Megan and asked, "Has everything been dealt with?"


    Megan came over to Tabitha and with a guilty look said, "Yes, everything is okay. Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, I''m really sorry for what has happened. I promise that such a thing won''t happen again."


    Nodding to her promise, Carlos suggested, "Mom will cook this evening. Why not stay and have dinner with us?"


    His dinner invitation suggested that he had forgiven Megan.


    Megan turned to look at Tabitha with an intimidated expression as if asking for her permission. "Please stay here for dinner," Tabitha said with a smile. Whenever Tabitha hade here to visit her son in the past, Megan would have dinner with them. It was normal for the mother and son to ask her to stay.


    "Yeah. Thank you, Uncle Carlos. It''s been a whole while since Ist ate Tabitha''s delicious food." Thrilled, Megan jumped to her feet, held Tabitha''s arm and took over Julie''s notebook.


    Feeling frustrated, Debbie bit her lower lip. To be honest, she could feel Tabitha liked Megan very much and treated her like her own daughter.


    "I''m going to cook fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup..." Tabitha began to tell them the dishes she was going to cook. Then she turned to Debbie and asked, "I heard from Julie what your favorite food is. So I''ve considered your liking too. But just in case, kindly let me know what else you guys would want to add to the menu?"


    Debbie shook her heard immediately.


    "No, thanks, Mom. Of course, what you''ve selected will be just perfect for me. Maybe, if someone else would want something extra."


    "Okay," Tabitha nodded.


    Then Carlos went to the study to work, Tabitha went to her room to take a rest, and Megan followed after Tabitha, iming that she wanted to have small talk with her. Left with nothing to do, Debbie chose to go to her bedroom.


    In order to kill the time, she began to clean the dressing table. Suddenly, she received Kasie''s message on WeChat. "Tomboy, how was your meeting with your mother-inw? What is she like?" it read.


    Debbie replied without hesitation, "Carlos'' mom is an awesome person. Pretty and graceful, and really nice to me. To be honest, I''ve liked her, right from the word go."


    "Sure! I''ve also done a background check on her. Seems like you have an amazing mother-inw. Despite her noble birth and the fact that she''s highly educated and rolling in money, she''s also a weing person. In fact, very good with people, from the little information I''ve gathered. I hope you two will make good friends. Tomboy, I''m so happy for you."


    Smiling from ear to ear, Debbie simply typed back, "I feel so lucky."


    Then she went downstairs, where she found Tabitha cooking in the kitchen. She wanted to help, but Tabitha drove her out of the kitchen. Feeling bored, she decided to go to the study to keep Carlospany.


    Just as she reached the door of the study, she heard cheerfulughtering from within the room. She wondered when Megan had sneaked into the study. The door was left unlocked, and Debbie could hear them talk through the small opening.


    Megan stoppedughing and pettishly said, "Uncle Carlos, you were so bad to me! You stood me upst time and made everyoneugh at me. And even when I tried to reach you on the phone several times, your phone was switched off. I didn''t take it kindly!"


    Just when Debbie was about to push the door open, she heard Megan mention the night on which she and Carlos had their first time. She curled her lips. The next day after the night, Colleen had alerted Debbie to how mad Megan was.


    Carlos'' low voice came to Debbie''s ears. "Your aunt Debbie and I had something urgent to do that evening. But tell me who had the guts to make fun of you and I''ll teach them a lesson."


    "You don''t need to do that, Uncle Carlos. Just promise me that you''ll never repeat whatever you did to me. I''m not an unreasonable girl."


    "I..."


    Carlos had just begun to say something when Debbie stealthily pushed the door open without anyone noticing her entering the room. She saw Megan walking past Carlos'' desk and leaning over to get close as if for a kiss.


    "Honey, have you finished your work?" Debbie''s voice froze Megan in her tracks.


    Megan stood straight and stared at Debbie. Fury could be seen in her eyes.


    Carlos closed the folder on the desk and answered, "Yes, I''m through. Come over here, Honey."


    Left with no other option, Megan left where she was standing, cutting a gloomy look.


    sping Debbie''s hand, Carlos offered, "It''s not dinner time yet. Why not fetch your English book and study with me for a few minutes?"


    Debbie''s face soured at his words. "Seriously? It''s Saturday and I''m not in the mood for sses at all."

 Chapter 122: You Stay Overnight In The Study

    Chapter 122: You Stay Overnight In The StudyBefore reaching the door, Megan changed her mind and sat on the couch in the study instead. Looking at Carlos in admiration, she said, "Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos speaks English so well. He used to teach me. Actually, my English grades improved vastly, thanks to his tuition."


    The more she droned on and on, the more she irritated Debbie. ''Such an airhead! Can''t she just leave us alone?


    What joy does she derive from being the third wheel all the time? She keeps showing off her rtionship with Carlos again and again! I must put an end to this, '' Debbie mused.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She cradled Carlos'' neck and kissed his short hair. It smelt good. "Honey, I''ve changed my mind. Let me fetch my book for a short lesson as we wait for dinner. I guess it might take Julie and Mom a little longer to cook what they have in mind," Debbie said yfully.


    Pleasantly, Carlos curled his lips and stroked her arm. "Alright. Go fetch the book. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    "Sure. I''ll be back in a minute." Before Debbie trotted to get her book, she gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    With eyes full of affection, Carlos stared at her retreating figure. Once Debbie was out of sight, he turned to Megan and said, "Why don''t you go to the living room and watch TV?"


    With a cute smile, Megan answered, "Uncle Carlos, I wish I could join Aunt Debbie for the lesson."


    Carlos shrugged as he couldn''t find a reason to turn down her request. When Debbie returned with a book in her hand, Megan, still sitting on the couch, cast her a challenging nce.


    "Aunt Debbie, Uncle Carlos has agreed to let me join you for the ss." With a haughty face, she had her chin and nose up in the air.


    Instantly, Debbie fumed, but she did her best not to lose her temper. Just then, an idea struck her. With a fake smile, she conceded, "Okay. Why not?"


    Sitting on the couch with Debbie and Megan on either side, Carlos began his lesson.


    In a minute or so, Debbie casually put her hand on hisp. Every now and then, she adjusted herself, getting closer and closer to him until, at longst, shepletely leaned into his arms.


    asionally, she''d give him a peck on the cheek or earlobe without Megan noticing. Even Megan could sense something unusual with Carlos. When the ss was finally over, he ordered, "Megan, go check if the dinner is ready."


    Megan knew Carlos was trying to dismiss her so he could be with Debbie alone. She also didn''t want to stay here any longer to see Debbie almost getting cozy. Without hesitation, she left the study.


    Carlos went to lock the door and came back to Debbie. Before she could say a word, he pressed her against the couch. "Seducing me, huh?"


    With intense passion, he kissed her, while his hands ran over her clothes, hurriedly stripping her.


    Although she wanted to resist his advances, she was unable to. Instead of wrestling him, she allowed him on top, her arms wrapped around her waist. She bit her lips so that she could hold back her moans.


    After about thirty minutes, there was a knock at the door. A housemaid hade to tell them dinner was ready. "Got it," Carlos answered in a low voice. Debbie, who was pressed against the windowsill, turned her head and tried to stop Carlos. "C-Carlos, dinner...is ready..."


    "Mmm," Carlos grunted.


    "It would be bad if we...if we... didn''t go...downstairs now... after Mom has put in so much effort...to make our dinner special tonight."


    Still, Carlos didn''t let her go. His mouth was open slightly, and his breathing was heavy. He groaned.


    Between moans of pleasure Debbie kept pleading with him to let her go. Eventually, Carlos decided to let her go despite the fact that he didn''t cum. He caressed her hair and gave her a peck on the back. "Honey, we need to bang this evening," he whispered in a hoarse voice.


    When she tried to stand, her legs were shaking from the frenzy. With the support of the windowsill, she turned around and snapped, "Old man, we''ll see to that when the timees. But you shouldn''t be so infatuated. A bit of moderation would go a long way."


    As he dressed, Carlos asked casually, "Deb, have you been taking exercisetely?"


    Confused, she nodded, "I like running. As long as I''m free, I usually go for a run, especially at nights."


    Carlos eyed Debbie from head to toe andmented, "You need to improve your endurance. Otherwise, you may find it difficult keeping up with my pace."


    The tongue-in-cheek remark left Debbie blushing.


    ''This shameless old man! Is he a sex maniac or something?'' she cursed inwardly.


    When they appeared at the stairs on the second floor, the housemaids were busy serving the dishes.


    Debbie raised her left leg and was about to descend the stairs, but her right leg suddenly went soft. If it weren''t for Carlos'' fast reaction, she would have fallen and rolled down the stairs.


    ''It''s all his fault!'' Debbie cast him a reproachful nce.


    "Is it so funny?" she retorted to his naughty smile. Since he didn''t deny her causation, Debbie gnashed her teeth and whispered in his ear, "You''ll stay overnight in the study!"


    "You want Mom to worry about us?"


    "Mom is a smart woman. Even if I don''t tell her, she''ll know it''s all your fault," Debbie joked with a confident smile.


    To support her, Carlos held her arm and slowly led the way to the dining room, where everything was ready by now. Straightaway, he led her to the sink so that they could wash their hands. Just then, Tabitha and Megan walked out of the kitchen together. "Debbie, how do you find his English ss? Is he easy to follow?" asked Tabitha in an honest tone.


    But Debbie''s face blushed again. A lot of things had taken ce while they were in the study. She answered with embarrassment, "Yes, Mom, he is. He''s a great teacher."


    "From a tender age, Carlos showed promise innguages. Even through college he maintained a distinction in English," exined Tabitha.


    The ster academic achievements of her son were something she greatly took pride in. There was no denying, Carlos'' grasp ofnguages was exceptional. In particr, Debbie was impressed by his English. As Tabitha and Megan took their ces at the table, Carlos, now at the sink, quietly listened with no emotion on his face, as if he didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Not to be left out of the women''s talk, Megan echoed, "Uncle Carlos is not only good at English, he''s also fluent in French, Russian, Japanese, Korean and German. Meanwhile, he''s also studying Spanish, Arabic..." Megan droned on, until she was interrupted by Debbie, who cut in, in praise of her husband. "Aren''t you incredible, darling?!"


    To which Carlos replied genially, "Thanks for thepliment, Honey."


    "I guess I might never catch up with you in that area," Debbie grumbled, pouting her lips. At one time, she had imagined getting ahead of him. Apparently, she had underestimated just how versatile Carlos was.


    Language ability was only one of his many exceptional skills. Would she evere close to his other areas of strength?


    "You can give it a try. Maybe you''ll seed." he teased with an arched eyebrows.


    ''Give it a try? Then I will have to bury myself in those foreignnguages everyday? No, non, no! She shook her head immediately. "Old man, I''ve made up my mind that I''ll be a housewife. You support the family, and all I have to do is take care of you. What do you think of it?"


    The running water washed away the liquid soap on Carlos'' hand. He pinched her cheek with his wet hand and answered, "You''re the boss."


    Debbie elbowed him gently and pouting her lips,ined, "Mind your hand, old man! In order to make a good impression on your mom, I put on some makeup this morning. See, I used primer and BB cream. Better be careful where you touch me, or my makeup will ruin."


    Although her cosmetics were waterproof, she was still worry that her makeup will run.


    It urs to Carlos she might be honest about her makeup.


    Earlier on, while he was engrossed in the phone, he had seen Debbie doing something before the dressing table. It must have been makeup she was putting on.


    At longst, when they went to the dining table, Tabitha and Megan were already waiting for them. There were ten main courses and two soups on the table. The housemaids had already poured a ss of wine for everyone. The wine was of of Carlos'' best collection.


    Carlos and Debbie sat at one side of the table, while Megan and Tabitha sat opposite. They clinked sses and began to eat.


    The atmosphere was quite good at the very beginning. Debbie raved about the dishes, praising what a terrific cook Tabitha was.

 Chapter 123: Youve Eaten So Much

    Chapter 123: You''ve Eaten So MuchThe dinner had a pleasant start, but it wasn''t long before Megan began to fawn over Carlos. "Uncle Carlos, this is popcorn chicken. I helped Tabitha cook it. Give it a try, please."


    "Mmm," Carlos said, unwilling to say more with a mouthful of food. The look on his face and the sounds of chewing were enough to gauge how he felt.


    "Uncle Carlos, taste the soup. I helped Tabitha vor it. Does it taste good?" Megan put a bowl of soup on the table, setting it down in front of Carlos.


    She acted as if she were the hostess, and anyone who didn''t know better might believe that Megan was Carlos'' wife.


    His face deadpan, Carlos answered "Mmm" again. He was a man of few words, yet those few words usually said enough.


    Still, Megan continued to pile food onto his te, and soon his ce was inundated with all sorts of tasty dishes.


    Debbie, on the other hand, grew angry when she saw this. As any woman would be. Tabitha kept putting food onto Debbie''s te, ignoring the gal''s rage. Debbie had to take a deep breath to suppress her anger, so she wouldn''t snap at the wrong person.


    She lowered her head and ate her food quietly. Suddenly, a piece of fish was put onto her te and the man finally spoke, his mouth finally forming words that were not just sounds. "I boned the fish."


    Debbie paused for a moment. If Tabitha were not here, she would mock him, "So you finally remember your own wife, huh?"


    She put on a fake smile and said icily, "Thank you."


    Before long, he put a piece of raw lobster onto her te. "I remember you like seafood. Mom made a couple of dishes just for you. Here..."


    Tabitha smiled at Debbie, "This lobster was flown in from Australia earlier today. It was very fresh, so I just sliced it. You''ll love it."


    "I really appreciate it, Mom!" Debbie gave Tabitha a sweet smile, and ate the lobster. She always loved lobster, ever since she was a little girl. Even when she was too young to properly shell it, her dad had always made sure to give her some. It was a nearly lifelong love affair with the dish. Carlos now paid all his attention to his wife. When Debbie was about to pick up a piece of lobster again, he was one step ahead of her and picked it up himself.


    Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. He dipped the lobster into the sauce before putting it onto Debbie''s te. Then he picked up another piece of lobster with shell and began to shell it.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She approached Carlos and whispered in his ear, "Put it down. Mom and Megan haven''t touched the lobster yet."


    He answered with a shrug, "They''re not fond of lobster."


    "Don''t worry about us, Debbie. I''m allergic to it, and Megan hates seafood." But that didn''t echo her thoughts. What Tabitha was really thinking was, ''My ungrateful son forgot his mother after he got married.


    Look, how considerate he is. He boned the fish and shelled the lobster for his wife, but he didn''t dish up anything for me.'' Despite her thoughts Tabitha was d that Carlos and Debbie loved each other.


    "Allergic? Are you okay now? You sliced the lobster." Worry was obvious in Debbie''s eyes.


    Tabitha shook her head. "Don''t worry. As long as I don''t eat it, I''m good."


    "Er... Mom, have some of this." Debbie ced the almond curd in syrup in front of Tabitha.


    "Thank you, Debbie." Tabitha scooped it onto her te.


    "How about you? Are you allergic to seafood? Or just don''t like it?" Debbie asked Carlos.


    He shook his head.


    ''Come on! Can''t he say something? He''s acting like a mime!'' Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ''They say silence is golden, but this is ridiculous!''


    Megan was the first one to finish. Then Tabitha, and finally, Carlos. He had eaten slowly on purpose, because he knew Debbie had a good appetite and she would feel embarrassed if she was left eating alone. Besides, he liked to take his time, and not much would make him rush. Even if the house were on fire, he might simply walk out of the door, calmly and elegantly.


    Debbie was still eating, while Tabitha and Megan ate some fruit as a dessert and chatted with each other.


    Debbie felt a little embarrassed. ''This is the first meal that I''ve had with my mother-inw. Will she freak when she sees me eating so much?''


    Carlos noticed that Debbie was distracted. He put a piece of bamboo shoot onto her te and said, "Here, have some more!" It was his quiet way of telling her to focus on her meal.


    Debbie came back to her senses.


    Megan was amazed by Debbie''s good appetite and eximed, "Aunt Debbie, you''ve eaten so much! How do you even keep that wonderful figure? I really admire you."


    Debbie couldn''t tell whether she was praising her or mocking her. She gave Megan a smile and continued eating.


    As a thoughtful woman, Tabitha chimed in, "Debbie, a good appetite is a blessing. Take your time."


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. How lucky she was to have such a good husband and a caring mother-inw! "I will, Mom."


    After the dinner, Carlos asked the housemaid to make a fruit tter for Debbie. Looking at more than a dozen fruits on the tter, Debbie gulped them all down. She loved fruit, and after taking so much time to eat, there was some room left in her stomach.


    Megan stayed at the vi until 9 in the evening. As a result, Tabitha invited her to stay overnight.


    Debbie shrugged. ''Whatever! Carlos will be sleeping with me. Megan won''t have a chance.''


    All was quiet in the dead of night.


    Tabitha knocked on the door of the study, and after Carlos gave his assent, she entered. Carlos was working on hisptop. Tabitha closed the door behind her and sat opposite him. "You busy now?"


    "I always have time for you. What do you need?" Carlos asked in reply.


    "You and Debbie..." She paused, not knowing how to say it. "You know, your father..."


    Carlos remained silent.


    Tabitha continued, "He thinks the eldest daughter of the Li family..."


    "Mom!" Carlos interrupted her. "Debbie and I are married. Tell him to not interfere in my affairs when you get back home." Determination was written all over his face.


    Thinking of her husband stubbornness, Tabitha shed an embarrassed smile. Carlos folded hisptop and said in a soft voice, "Mom, I will tell him about myself. Don''t worry about it."


    "No! I know how you are. If you spoke to him yourself, you''d just end up in a big fight. I''ll talk to him." said Tabitha. Carlos and James Huo, his father, always had fight with each other over decisions about thepany. They gave no quarter, and there was no reason to think they''d be any different.


    After a short pause, Carlos said, "Actually, it was Grandpa who asked me to marry Debbie. But now, I''ve fallen in love with her. It doesn''t matter what dad thinks, I''m with her for a long haul."


    "Your grandpa?"


    "Yeah. Grandpa felt indebted to Debbie''s grandma." Debbie''s grandmother and Dous Huo, Carlos'' grandfather, were not only ssmates, but also each other''s first love. Because of the unrest in the country dozens of years ago, they were forced to separate. It took more than a dozen years for them to find each other again.


    But when they finally reunited, they both were married--to other people!


    Debbie''s grandmother had waited for Dous Huo for more than ten years before she had gotten married. Thest time they had met each other, she was on her deathbed.


    Dous Huo felt guilty and indebted to her when he knew that she had waited for him for so many years.


    Back then, she pointed at Debbie who was washing some towels, and said, "I''m only worried about my granddaughter. Her mother left her when she was born. She''s had a hard life. Could you please do me a favour? If you know a nice boy, send him her way. She needs a good man..."


    Dous Huo agreed without any hesitation and kept that in mind.


    Not long after Debbie''s grandmother''s death, Dous Huo also fell deathly ill. When he got over his illness and went to visit the Nian family again, Artie, Debbie''s father was already in bad health.

 Chapter 124: The Past

    Chapter 124: The PastWhen Dous first put forward a proposal to marry Debbie to Carlos. Artie, who had heard of Carlos before, agreed to the proposal without hesitation.


    Debbie had just broken up with Hayden back then. And she couldn''t bear to turn down her father, who was terminally ill. She had been so mad at Hayden that she had agreed to marry Carlos in a fit of pique. Their marriage certificate had been issued on her birthday that year.


    The reason why Carlos had agreed to marry Debbie was that he respected his grandfather''s advice. From Carlos'' childhood, Dous had dedicated his time and money to his grandson''s education.


    When weak, frail and advanced in age Dous sat Carlos down and rmended Debbie for a wife, it made sense.


    At that time, Carlos was a workaholic with virtually no time for anything else.


    Shortly after, Dous had been hospitalized, in aa, before he could let anyone in on his grandson''s marriage. It didn''t help that Carlos was overextended in time. So much that he hurtled from meeting to meeting, ce to ce, the world over for business. Until gradually, he hadpletely forgotten about his wife.


    Debbie didn''t know the story behind this. She and Carlos had been married for three years, yet had barely known each other until several months ago.


    "Your grandpa is still in aa. When your dad gets to know this, I''m pretty sure he''ll throw a tantrum," said Tabitha in a worried voice. That was a real source of concern for her. If there was one thing that Tabitha didn''t like in James, it was his quick temper. Over the years, she had learnt to wisely avoid unnecessary strife with her husband. But it wasn''t lost on her that if triggered, he could be unreasonable.


    And there was no way to tell how he''d receive his son''s marriage to Debbie.


    Sensing that his mom was worried, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked up to Tabitha and assured in a calm tone, "Mom, just leave it to me. There''s no need to fret."


    He didn''t want her to be med for the decision. If anything, his grandpa''s word was enough. The only problem was that chances of Dous ever making it safely at the hospital were infinitesimal.


    Eventually, Tabitha agreed to stay her calm, and hoped that James would be rational enough not to throw a hissy fit when Carlos finally got to introduce Debbie as his wife.


    "Well, then, when are you going to take Debbie to see the rest of our family?" Tabitha asked. A couple of years back, the Huo and Li families had all moved abroad, which meant Carlos would need good nning of his otherwise busy schedule to take Debbie for introductions.


    "I think it won''t take long. It''s time to visit Grandpa and Grandma," answered Carlos. It had been three months since he hadst visited them. And the Spring Festival was drawing near. Carlos nned to take Debbie to see his family to celebrate the Spring Festival together this year.


    "All right. Carlos, don''t stay upte. I just saw Debbie doing yoga in her bedroom. She must be bored. Why not keep herpany? I really hope you two can have a baby. I''d be d to babysit my own grandchild."


    Both the mother and the son beamed with delight at the mention of a baby.


    The Huo family usually had a rather impersonal, business-like atmosphere. Tabitha hoped that a baby would make things less uptight.


    Carlos curled his lips and said, "Debbie and I hope so too."


    "Great. Oh, by the way, Megan..." Even though Carlos was an adult, Tabitha didn''t think he was handling his rtionship with Megan properly. Yes, she liked Megan very much and treated her as her own daughter. But of course Debbie was Carlos'' wife. "You see, Megan and you are not rted by blood. Now that you have Debbie, you''ll need to set boundaries in the way you rte to Megan. In all, your wife should be number one on your mind."


    Images from earlier in the day shed back in Carlos'' mind. Had Debbie gotten angry at Megan? "Mom, you are overreacting. I''ve told Debbie before that I treat Megan as my niece. Debbie is a sensible girl, and she perfectly understands."


    "Okay..." Tabitha was not convinced, but she could do nothing. All she could do was pray and hope that her son would learn to give priority to his wife.


    After a little bit of small talk, Tabitha went back to her room, while Carlos assigned his remaining work to some of his staff and left the study.


    In the bedroom, Debbie was still doing yoga. The downward-facing dog posture she was in when Carlos walked into the room instantly turned him on.


    At the sound of the door closing, she turned her head and asked, "Are you done with work?"


    ''Hoo...I''m ready to drop.


    Since he''s done, I''d better take a shower and go to sleep, '' she thought.


    When she was about to stand up, Carlos stopped her. "Don''t move!"


    "What? But why?"


    "In your current posture, we can..."


    He stopped in mid-sentence. Debbie struggled to her feet. "Stay away from me, you goat!" she said, blushing like a teenager.


    This afternoon, Carlos hadn''t been satisfied in the study. Now that he had been turned on by her alluring posture, he would by no means let her go.


    Despite Debbie''s slight unwillingness at the beginning, she gave in to his desires in the end.


    In that split second, when he stroked her, every nerve in her body was electrified with the anticipation of being together. Twisting with the surge of power through her whole system, she pulled his shirt over his head. In quick response, he pushed her hard onto the bed, his handsing up to her neck as he cupped her head into his palms while passionately kissing her lips. She tried to pull away, but he grabbed her hungrily and held her back in the same position.


    A few momentster, he flipped her over forcefully, Debbie burying her head into his neck, while his hands caressed her all over the body. Their breaths by now came in gusts, fast and furious.


    When his hand rolled up to her bra, he violently grabbed it in the middle and yanked the thing off, without even trying to undo the strap. A crazy night of love, unlike any they had ever had.


    Carlos finally let her go after the wild sex. Still tightly wrapped in his arms, Debbie mumbled teasingly, "Carlos Huo, if you act like this again, I will run away from you."


    "Do you dare?" Carlos kissed her hair affectionately, his voice soft.


    Debbie shook her head first and then nodded. Pouting her lips, sheined, "You always threaten me..."


    But apparently she was still dazed from the rigor of the night. Mid-sentence, she then dozed off.


    The next day, Carlos went to hispany for work. Since he was not in the vi, Megan also bid goodbye to Tabitha and went back home. On their part, Debbie and Tabitha went shopping at Shining International za. They had much to talk, and got along so well.


    At noon, they had lunch on the fifth floor of Alioth Building, and Carlos joined them.


    When Carlos didn''te home early due to a backlog of work, Tabitha invited Debbie to her room for a heart-to-heart talk.


    Looking at the pretty girl, Tabitha said sincerely, "Debbie, I''m going back home tomorrow morning. I''vepletely enjoyed our time together, for these few days. Before I came here, I was always worried about Carlos''ck of a social life. You know, he''s not an outgoing man. I didn''t expect that he would find an adorable angel like you for a wife. I feel much relieved now. Hopefully, you can be strong enough to put up with his odd character and bad temper. I know it''s not fair to say so, and you may feel wronged. But I really pray that you and Carlos will live happily together. Couples need to learn to give and take, right?" Debbie could


    Debbie could understand Tabitha. She held her hands and answered, "Mom, rest assured please. Carlos treats me well. I''m living a happy life with him. Please don''t worry about us." Debbie swore to herself that she would start to be nicer to Carlos.


    "Thank you so much, Debbie. Now I can rest assured. I''ve urged Carlos to take you to meet our family as soon as possible. You''re a good girl, and I believe other family members will be fond of you as well."


    "Mom..." Moved by the motherlypassion and unable to hold her emotions anymore, Debbie threw herself into Tabitha''s arms.


    Tabitha was so caring, Debbie felt lucky to have a mother-inw like her. ''Maybe my own mother wouldn''t have been nicer to me than Tabitha if she hadn''t been taken away from me, '' she thought to herself.


    When Carlos finally came back home, it was almost midnight.


    Debbie was ashamed of sleeping in when Tabitha was here. So she had gotten up very early this morning and gone for a run. After a shopping spree with Tabitha, she then went to meet her friends. She was exhausted and went to bed early this evening.


    By the time Carlos came back, she was dead asleep. Quietly, he entered the bedroom, careful not to rudely awake her. He approached her stealthily and kissed her on the forehead before he went to the bathroom.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, Debbie was sitting on the bed, wrapped by the quilt, ying on her phone. On seeing him, she put the phone away, spread her arms, and invited him with a sweet smile, "Honey, give me a hug."


    Although he hade in worn out, the bright smile on her face instantly revived him.


    He strode towards her, pulled her into his arms and kissed her affectionately on the lips. After a moment, he let go of her and asked in a hoarse voice, "Did I wake you up?"

 Chapter 125: A Business Trip

    Chapter 125: A Business TripNestled in Carlos'' arms, Debbie shook her head and murmured, "You didn''t wake me up. Hear that buzz? Someone sent messages in group chat."


    Debbie was usually a light sleeper, and the person who had awakened her was none other than Jared. He met a girl recently and couldn''t stop posting selfies with her in group chat on WeChat. He just wanted to show off.


    Hearing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and reached out to grab her phone to find out who was to me. Debbie somewhat unsessfully tried to keep her phone away from him. She was wrapped in the sheets, and he could reach across the bed easily.


    Afraid that Carlos might punish Jared again, Debbie immediately grabbed his hand and said in a charming manner, "Honey, it''s no big deal. A friend of mine is overexcited about his S.O. Baby, I''m still really sleepy, and it''s cold in here. Snuggle?"


    Carlos realized she was covering for someone, so he went along with it. He curled his lips, got onto the bed andy down beside his wife. He felt really ufortable now. He thought about taking a look at her phone, but somehow it didn''t seem worth the effort.


    Debbie rested her head on his arm and wrapped her arm around his waist. A satisfied smile found its way to her face.


    "It''s Sunday, but you worked all day. You must be tired." Debbie reached out her hand and stroked his face, concern showing in her eyes.


    Carlos grabbed her hand and put it inside the warm quilt. "No, not really. Close your eyes and get some rest. You have a yoga ss tomorrow morning."


    The yoga ss started early the next morning, so Debbie needed to get up earlier than usual. She liked to sleepte. If she didn''t get to sleep now, she wouldn''t be awake enough for the ss.


    "Okay. Night, Honey." She closed her eyes obediently and dozed off in his arms within a couple of minutes. She was tired, and the warm bed was inviting. If she had any dreams, she didn''t remember them.


    The next morning, since Debbie had to head to the college and Carlos had an important meeting, neither of them could drive Tabitha to the airport. So Damon offered to drive her there.


    Debbie and Tabitha were saying their goodbyes at the gates of the vi when Damon''s car pulled up. He greeted them yfully, "Wow, two beautifuldies! Good morning!"


    Debbie waved her hand at him. "Morning, Damon."


    Tabitha''s smile grew wider when she saw Damon. "I''ve been here all this time, and you never came by."


    Damon gave Tabitha a hug and clutched his chest melodramatically. "Tabitha, you wound me. I heard you came to Y City, so I took the red-eye to get here. At least I can drive you to the airport. You know I wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep if I didn''t see you at least once."


    Tabitha shook her head and sighed, "You silver-tongued devil. No wonder you had so many girlfriends."


    "Shhh!" Damon raised his index finger and put it against his lips. In a low voice, he added, "I have a fiancee now. I''m a respectable man. We don''t talk about that anymore. What if she heard you and dumped me? Then you''d have to find me a new fiancee."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at what Damon just said. Damon and Jared were a lot alike, despite the fact that they had different mothers. She felt as if it were Jared she was talking to, and maybe that was why Damon soon became a friend of Debbie''s.


    The brothers both had glib tongues, had both dated countless girls, and both seemed to have nothing to do.


    Tabitha took a look inside Damon''s car and asked, "Really? A fiancee? Did you bring her along?"


    Damon shook his head. "Nope. I just brought her back from abroad. Next time you''re around, I''ll take her to meet you. Or maybe I can take her to New York, so we can visit you."


    "Sounds good."


    Debbie''s ss was starting soon. After bidding goodbye to Tabitha and Damon, she got into her BMW, and Matan drove her to the college. Damon started the engine as well and drove towards the airport.


    After the second afternoon ss ended, Debbie got a call from Carlos. He said he needed to go to a nearby city on business. Debbie was surprised by the sudden news. "That''s short notice!" She was not prepared for it at all.


    "I know, babe. There''s an emergency I have to fix. I''ll be back in like a week. Wait for me, okay?"


    "Okay." Debbie pouted her lips. The very thought of it made her feel unhappy. She didn''t like to be separated from Carlos for long. When he was difficult, he was infuriating, but there were times he could be really sweet. And right now, things were going well.


    Carlos suddenly remembered something and told her, "Deb, can you attend a dinner for me tomorrow evening? Emmett will keep youpany."


    "Attend a dinner for you?!" Debbie cried in utter disbelief.


    "Uh-huh. A business partner is throwing a party, and he invited me a long time ago. I''ll tell him who you are, so there won''t be any problems." She wanted to keep their marriage a secret, and he was fine with it. But eventually, the truth woulde out. He was the most eligible bachelor in people''s eyes, but he couldn''t really date because he was already married. It looked odd, and some people were talking about it.


    He swore to himself that he would tell the media about his marriage once Debbie had graduated. Yeah, that would make it all better. She could get used to the limelight, and it wouldn''t make things too ufortable for her.


    Debbie was very nervous. "I... I don''t think I can make it. What if I screw it up?"


    "Don''t worry, Honey. I already bought a gift for the host. You need only give it to him, and then find a ce to enjoy the food and drinks there. Just be yourself, and eat everything in sight."


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Come on! You brat! I''m not that bad!"


    Carlos seemed to be in a good mood. He teased, "Really? Last time I was out on the cruiser, I saw a girl stuff her face with so many desserts. She looked a lot like you, actually."


    Back then, Debbie had eaten te after te of dessert for more than half an hour without stopping once, which amazed Carlos.


    ''What? Cruiser? Wait. I remember now.'' Debbie snapped, "Leave me alone about that! It was all Jared''s fault. Once we got on board, he went after two girls and left me alone. I couldn''t do anything but eat." Then she remembered how Carlos had treated her back then.


    "Wait a minute. How dare you mention the cruiser! You ordered your men to throw me overboard!"


    Debbie said through gritted teeth.


    "You should''ve told me who you were back then!" Carlos defended himself. He felt so lucky right now that Debbie could swim. Otherwise, he would not be living a happy life now. He was grateful that she was in his life, and that she wanted to stay with him.


    "So it was my fault you didn''t recognize your own wife?"


    "It was my fault, Honey. I''m really sorry. I swear I won''t do stupid things in the future." Anxiousness could be heard in his tone.


    Debbie epted his apology and said, "Okay! I forgive you¡ªthis time." She wasn''t hurt by the incident, but she was still humiliated.


    "So should I say thank you?"


    "Of course. But since we''re family, don''t be so polite. Haha..." Standing under a big tree, Debbie raised her head to look at the sun streaming through the leaves and shed a big smile.


    Family... For the first time, the word meant a lot to Carlos. "Will you miss me?"


    "Of course, Honey."


    Raymond Grand Hotel was a five-star hotel. Even driving up to it, you could see the 10 acres of blooming gardens, not to mention the gazebo and fish pond. And of course it had a richly appointed lounge and restaurant. The wealthy and shameless rubbed elbows here.


    As darkness fell outside, luxurious cars stopped in front of the hotel gates one after another. Men and women in designer threads entered the hotel.


    The Kasee Group had booked the entire hotel for its fiftieth anniversary. More than 1, 000 guests could be seen everywhere¡ªin the main hall, in the garden, etc.


    While the CEO of the Kasee Group made an opening speech in the main hall, the PR team responsible for receiving the guests waited at the hotel gates. The team leader raised her wrist to check the time. The dinner had already been going on for about seven minutes, but their special guests hadn''t arrived yet. Their boss had specifically instructed them to treat the two guests with utmost respect.


    The next moment, a red Pagani sports car raced along and stopped abruptly before the gates.


    When she saw the car, the team leader realized the guests had arrived. It must be Emmett of the ZL Group and their mystery guest. With a big smile, she led herpanions forward to greet them.


    The girl in the driver''s seat was none other than Debbie. Her head almost bumped into the steering wheel when the car stopped. But she waste, and she didn''t want to be anyter than this. The man in the passenger seat was in the same situation. His heart rate skyrocketed. He patted his chest to calm himself down and said, "Alright! Here atst!"

 Chapter 126: At The Party

    Chapter 126: At The PartyWhen the car came to a halt, Debbie straightened her clothes and fixed her hair. "Emmett, we''re ten minuteste. Think anyone will notice?" she asked. This was all Carlos'' fault. When she was picking out a dress, he refused to hang up the phone and insisted on video chatting with her.


    Carlos picked out her dress and even her earrings. It was like he wanted control over the entire process. Before that, he had watched her change and try on every dress. That had been fun. Some secrets a man should never know¡ªlike all the gymnastics it took sometimes just to fit into a dress. The effect was that no one was supposed to know how much effort you put into getting ready.


    Therefore, she ended up getting to the hotel ten minuteste, even though she was an excellent driver behind the wheel of a sports car.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it, Mrs. Huo," Emmett answered, frankly relieved they''d stopped. He didn''t enjoy the trip over here at all, wondering how long it would take him to stop shuddering. He got out of the passenger seat and trotted over to the driver''s seat. After straightening his clothes, he opened the door for Debbie with a serious look on his face and held out his right hand. "Please, Mrs. Huo," he said respectfully.


    Debbie put her high heels on again. She had taken them off and thrown them aside while she was driving. Then, she put her hand on Emmett''s gracefully and got out of the car.


    The PR team knew Emmett as Carlos'' secretary. When they saw him being so respectful to the woman getting out of the car, they all knew she must be very important. Carlos spared no expense to make sure those close to him were well taken care of, and she was obviously close to him.


    In a pair of 6 cm high heels, Debbie walked carefully and nervously into thevish hotel. Emmett was by her side and the PR team led the way.


    The lobby doors were pushed open by two bodyguards, and held in ce while Debbie walked in. The boss of Kasee Group had just delivered his opening speech.


    Soon, all eyes were drawn to the woman who had just walked in wearing a red evening dress. She was letting her passionate side shine.


    Fine feathers make fine birds. The woman they were gazing at had been made up and dressed by an international master make-up artist. Nothing but the best for Carlos'' wife. Even the socialite divas and the actresses present at the event couldn''t hold a candle to Debbie now.


    Her hair was no longer a lc, and was dyed back to a gorgeous raven hue. Knotted into a five-strand braid, it was coiled up at the back of her head, adorned by a diamond tiara-shaped hairpin.


    Debbie took off the white overcoat draped over her shoulders and gave it to her bodyguard, fully revealing the red evening dress underneath. It had three-quarter sleeves and a stand-up cor, and her beautiful vicles were partly exposed. The dress was a gold medal-winning work by a master designer from Mn. Crystal and diamond studs adorned it from head to toe. The pattern was sumptuous, low-key and conservative.


    Her skin used to be dry, but thanks to Carlos it was now delicate and smooth. She used to know little about skin care and so didn''t take care of her skin, but now it fairly glowed. Her cheeks were rosy with a sheen of happiness.


    Under the dark eye shadow and her long eyshes, her ck pupils glistened as if warning people away, while somehow there seemed also to be a hint of deeply hidden helplessness about them. Beneath her high nose, her lips embellished with red lip gloss, shone in the light, like two dewy rosy petals.


    Around her fair neck hung a white crystal ne, from the same set as the bracelet on her wrist, both perfectly matched and stunning. Her ears bore low-key, expensive crystal ear studs.


    She walked slowly in her ck high heels, straightening up, with a presence of aloofness and uniqueness. Everyone feasted on her sumptuous beauty but hesitated to approach, all wondering who she was and why she was with Carlos'' secretary Emmett. "Who is she? Why have I never seen her before?" someone from the crowd whispered.


    "You tell me. I didn''t know Emmett got married. My aunt was talking about how she wanted to fix him up with a girl," another person cut in.


    "Although her dress looks low-key, it''s pricey. I don''t think Emmett can afford something like that. Is she Mr. Huo''s..."


    While they were guessing, the boss of the Kasee Group came over.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Huo, Emmett," the man greeted.


    He shook hands with the two. Debbie gave the gift to his secretary and said with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhu." When he nced at the gift, she continued, "It''s a present from my husband. He''s too busy to make the celebration tonight, so he asked me toe on his behalf."


    Emmett picked up two sses of wine from the tray a waiter was carrying, one for Debbie and the other for himself. They clinked with Mr. Zhu''s ss, a toast to the health of all in attendance.


    Debbie''s polite remarks flustered the man. He hadn''t expected the powerful Carlos'' wife to be so modest and polite. "Mrs. Huo, you''re too modest. It''s indeed a pity that Mr. Huo can''te himself, but I''m so d you''re here. The honor is all mine."


    Debbie wasn''t good with ttery. Nor did she like too manypliments. She smiled nervously, "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Zhu. Today''s a big day for you. I bet you''re very busy, so I''ll not take up any more of your time."


    "Okay, please help yourself, Mrs. Huo. If you need anything, please let me know. Please forgive us if the service isn''t good enough."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhu." They cheered again. Debbie took a sip of her wine, and Mr. Zhu left them. He intended to mingle in this little shindig he threw.


    Watching him leave, Debbie was relieved. She visibly rxed, taking a deep breath and untensing her shoulders.


    She whispered to Emmett, "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Emmett smiled, "No, Mrs. Huo, you were great. Rx." At that point, Emmett understood why Carlos wasn''t worried to let Debbiee to the party on his behalf.


    She might not be adept at ttery or socializing, but she was confident and looked even more amazing after the makeover. She was definitely cut out for the job.


    With Carlos'' effort, she had changed into a different person inside a matter of months. Several months ago, she had been a hot-tempered, reckless troublemaker, who got into a fight now and then. For this reason or that, she went to the dean''s office at least twice a month. Her grades were always the worst in the ss.


    Now, she still had a bad temper, but when she wasn''t mad, she even seemed tender. In her spare time, she practiced dance, yoga, flower arrangement, piano, and art, specializing in pen and ink. Debbie hadn''t picked a fight or gone to the dean''s office for a long time. Her grades had climbed to respectable levels.


    Anyone close to her might not see these changes, for they were gradual, but the ones who hadn''t seen her for a while could sense them at once.


    Emmett thought this was how a girl should be: not too gentle, not too tough, not too hot-tempered.


    Carlos had changed a lot too.


    His fury was more terrifying than ever. His rage was a fire that burned you when he got too hot.


    But when he was in a good mood, he would talk more and even smile asionally.


    Emmett was amazed at the changes in both of them. The two had affected each other in ways he hadn''t dreamed of.


    After a while, a waiter came by and said, "Mrs. Huo, there are some snacks in the refreshments section. I hope you get a chance to try them."


    Debbie looked at Emmett in confusion. He reassured her, "Mr. Huo arranged that. He asked a dessert bar to work together with the hotel to make these snacks."


    A smile of happiness crept over Debbie''s face, brightening the room. ''He thinks of me even when he''s out of town, '' she thought.


    She followed Emmett to the refreshments section. On the way, she was shocked to see some familiar faces. It was Gail, along with Olga. Plus Jared, who was worried about Carlos suddenly showing up, and others.

 Chapter 127: Fake Crystal

    Chapter 127: Fake CrystalAmong her acquaintances, the girls kept looking at her with an envious eye. If gazes could kill, Debbie would have been dead.


    "Debbie," called Colleen and Curtis in unison.


    Some men wanted to approach Debbie, Emmett noticed. But when they saw Curtis and Colleen, they stopped.


    When Debbie, who was eating a snack, heard them, she put the snack down and clinked with the two. "Hi, Colleen, Mr. Lu."


    Taking a step back to look at Debbie, Curtisplimented, "You look great. No doubt Carlos has been good to you."


    Colleen released Curtis and took Debbie''s hand. "Of course. One has just to look at Debbie to know that she is in love,"


    she said, as gentle as the first time Debbie had met her. If Debbie hadn''t seen Colleen on the dance floor the other day, she wouldn''t have believed the woman could dance seductively like that. Debbie smiled resignedly.


    yfully, Curtis pinched Colleen''s cheek before he turned to look Debbie straight in the face. "Did youe here on Carlos'' behalf?" he asked.


    "Yeah, he is on a business trip," Debbie replied.


    Curtis nodded. "Not bad." He was relieved to see that Debbie and Carlos were happy together.


    After a short while, Curtis and Colleen were needed somewhere else and left Debbie. So did Emmett. Even though he was only a secretary, many people sucked up to him, on ount of having Carlos as his boss.


    Left alone, Debbie ate some more snacks and went towards the bathroom.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, there was another woman standing in the hallway. Adorned in an expensive champagne evening dress, and holding a fashionable handbag, the woman must have been waiting for Debbie. Straightway, she called out, "Debbie Nian?"


    Her voice was not too loud nor quiet, emotionless.


    It was Portia. ''Why is she here?'' Debbie wondered. ''Since Portia is here, is Hayden here too?''


    Debbie nodded and said, "Hi."


    "Is it really you?" It was only then that Portia believed the glowing woman at the party was Debbie.


    Debbie smiled faintly and excused herself. "Yeah, it''s me. If you have nothing else to talk about, I have to go."


    Now that she was married, she didn''t want to engage with anyone from the Gu family, unless it was necessary.


    Just as Debbie was about to leave, Portia began, "What''s the rush? Are you hiding something?"


    Debbie sneered. She looked at Portia and retorted, "Hiding?"


    Born and brought up in a wealthy family, Portia, with a single look, could tell how much Debbie''s outfit was worth, but she wouldn''t admit it. "Are you afraid that people might know you are wearing a fake designer dress and fake crystal?" she taunted arrogantly.


    Debbieughed. Touching her crystal bracelet, she raised her right hand, which looked smooth after the skin care. "Since when is the daughter of the Gu family so ignorant? Is the Gu family degrading? Or does Hayden grudge giving you money after he became the head of the family?" Debbie fired back.


    From Emmett''s evaluation of Debbie''s dress and essories, Portia was being either painfully ignorant or simply insulting. If anything, Debbie''s dress for the night was something few divas could afford. Even her crystals were not ordinary white crystals, but rare natural ones.


    Apart from being pricey, Debbie''s essories had another significance. They were coveted Buddhist souvenirs. In addition to Crystals being one of the seven treasures, the bracelet she was wearing had been consecrated by an eminent monk, for psychic energy to charm and protect.


    The bracelet had briefly appeared on disy for sale at Shining International za the other day, only to be bought on the afternoon of the same day, by a mysterious collector. Most likely, Carlos had seen it on disy and sent someone to make the purchase on his behalf. Later that evening, he hade to the vi with a sweet surprise for Debbie.


    Today, Debbie wore brown nail polish and had an extra crystal¡ªa ring on her right hand, which red in Portia''s eyes against the light.


    Trying to conceal her envy, Portia said with a fake air of superiority, "Sorry to disappoint you, but the Gu Group is thriving under my brother''s leadership. Also, my brother and I are on such good terms that besides my basic ie of $500, 000 a month, he always gives me more than double that amount. What about you, Miss Nian? I hear you got married. To whom? A secretary?"


    Emmett might be respected by people because of his identity as Carlos'' secretary, but at the end of the day, he was not Carlos.


    Debbie took her hand back. She smiled at what Portia said, but she didn''t deny it. "What about him being a secretary? He works for Carlos Huo. You should know that anyone connected with Carlos is influential and powerful."


    She exhaled and continued, "You get $500, 000 a month or double that? Isn''t that peanuts the Gu Group pays some of its highest ranking members? I hate to break this to you, but my husband gives me more than ten times as much."


    Aside from the bank cards Carlos gave her, the monthly revenues of Orchid Private Club alone were more than 50 million.


    However, Portia had no idea about that. She thought Debbie was married to Emmett, the secretary. ''She is only the wife of a secretary. How dare she mock me!'' she thought. Squinting at Debbie, she snorted, "Right. Anybody connected with Carlos is important and powerful, but don''t you forget that he is not Carlos after all. He is still just a secretary. So, what are you gloating over? Are you really expecting me to believe that a secretary can give you that much as pocket money? Do you take me for a fool? Or is your husband corrupt?"


    Debbie felt speechless. She had never said Emmett was her husband. Corrupt? Emmett would never do that. He was always honest. She felt bad about dragging him into this.


    ''Thank God I married Carlos. Otherwise, Portia and Gail wouldugh at me for the rest of my life, '' she thought. "Whatever. I''m busy. Bye." Debbie didn''t want to waste any more time on Portia.


    "Stop!" Portia called out. She found Debbie had changed a lot. Power never scared her, but she was even prouder than before, not giving a damn about anybody else.


    From the arrogant way Debbie carried herself, Portia began to suspect her husband was not Emmett but Carlos.


    Debbie turned her head and said, "I always tolerated, humored and even ttered you. It was all because of your brother, but not anymore. From now on, I will humor neither you nor your brother."


    "What do you mean? You are going to see my family as enemies?"


    Debbieughed scornfully, "Whatever." None of the Gu family mattered to her anymore, and she didn''t give a hoot about what they thought of her.


    With her head held high, Debbie walked away, leaving Portia guessing and clutching at straws. She acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into her handbag, leaving deep marks.

 Chapter 128: Breakup In Three Minutes

    Chapter 128: Breakup In Three MinutesIt hadn''t been that long since Portiast saw Debbie. But this wasn''t the Debbie she knew. Debbie used to be humble and self-effacing, with low self-esteem. Now she was parading around with her nose in the air, all puffed up with pride as if she were the queen.


    ''Dammit Debbie! Your husband''s just a secretary. Don''t get cocky. It''s not like he''s Carlos Huo! We''ll see whoes out on top!'' she thought resentfully.


    On Debbie''s way back to the party, two other women stopped her in her tracks. They sized her up and down, and then one of them said curtly, "Someone wants to see you."


    ''I wonder who they''re talking about, '' thought Debbie.


    "Who?" she asked. Neither of the two women looked even remotely familiar. She''d know if she''d met them before. So it made her even more curious who wanted to talk to her, and why.


    The woman in a ck dress snapped, "Don''t ask. Just follow us."


    ''This is crazy!'' Debbie was irritated. It was supposed to be simple, and maybe fun. She went to the party on Carlos'' behalf, but ended uping across all kinds of weird things and hostile women. Mental note: Don''t do this again. And now, why did she have to deal with some ridiculous mystery boss? She didn''t. She was thinking that maybe now would be a good time to bug out of here. She had made an appearance, presented her gift, and now she just wanted to be left alone.


    "Sorry, I''m busy." She passed them without giving them a second nce. Who were they? And why were they following someone else''s orders? And more importantly, why were they trying to get her involved?


    The woman in ck shouted to her back, "Hey, you! Miss Mi wants to see you! Get your butt over here now, unless you want that butt kicked out of Y City! Just so you know, Miss Mi is Mr. Huo''s woman. I wouldn''t turn her down if I were you."


    ''Really! We''ll just see about that!'' Debbie thought.


    The two looked at Debbie gloatingly, anticipating that she would turn around and follow them timidly to see Olga. After all, these two were at her beck and call, so why shouldn''t Debbie be the same? She wasn''t any better than them.


    Nheless, to their disappointment, Debbie only paused for a second and then continued walking away.


    The party was chock-full of things to do. The snacks Carlos ordered for her were delicious. She was stuffed, but when she returned to the party, she couldn''t help walking towards the desserts again. She waspelled by the sweet taste of the treats, and her mouth watered in anticipation.


    After getting herself a full te of food, Debbie found herself a table in the corner, ready to dig in. But before she could take a bite, a familiar figure sat next to her. He looked around and asked cautiously, "Your husband didn''te with you?"


    Debbie took a bite of iced mango pudding and rolled her eyes at him. "Why are you sneaking around like that?"


    d in a id charcoal suit and wine leather shoes, Jared stared at her, his eyes wide like tes. "You''re asking me? Your husband is way too possessive. That guy''s gonna kill me sooner orter, just for hanging out with you."


    Giving Debbie no chance to respond, he grabbed her arm and said, "Tomboy, promise me that you''ll never cheat on your husband." Debbie almost choked on her food


    "Cuz if you did, I think he''d go after the poor guy''s entire family."


    Debbie wrenched her arm free from his grip, swallowed the food in her mouth and spat, "Cut the crap."


    Seriousness was never part of Jared''s personality. The next second, he whispered to Debbie in a conspiratorial tone, "I saw Hayden just now. He''s a bigwig in Y City now. He draws girls and rich guys to him like a master fisherman."


    As if tired from talking too much, Jared paused long enough to grab a Fairy Bean Cake from Debbie''s te and toss it into his mouth. "Why do girls like sweet things so much? How long has it been since youst saw Hayden? Did you happen to catch him after he came back from abroad?" he asked.


    "No," Debbie replied. Carlos was the only thing on her mind now. She was totally smitten with him. Other men couldn''t even draw her eye anymore.


    As they chatted, Jared waved at a girl. Then he looked at Debbie and said, "Hey, dude. I''d like you to meet my girlfriend."


    "Sure." Debbie was intrigued. After all, he woke her up with the news, when he posted it in group chat.


    The girl walked towards them. When Debbie saw her, she choked on her ck tea. Same old Jared. The girl was his typical type¡ªbig breasted, thick waisted and with a huge butt.


    Looking in her twenties, she wore a seductive ck dress and a pair of high heels that seemed to be at least eight cm high. Her long red curls tumbled to her waist.


    Jared hooked his finger towards the girl and thetter instantly ran coquettishly into his arms. "Darling, I''ve been looking all over for you," she said.


    Sitting there, Debbie couldn''t help but put her hands on her arms, trying to pry the sprouting goosebumps off. When she thought that was hard to watch, the two started to make out. Debbie slid over to be farther away from them, pretending not to know them. This was embarrassing and gross.


    "Tomboy, this is my girlfriend DeeDee. DeeDee, this is my buddy Debbie Nian." Jared introduced them to each other briefly.


    Debbie smiled faintly, kind of speechless at his taste. He seemed to have a thing for size. Big boobs, big butt, but never a care for what was attached to. This gal looked like she''d cleared the dessert table a couple of times. Even so, Debbie put the ss of water in her hand on the table and waved at the neer. "Hi, DeeDee, nice to meet you," she said.


    DeeDee sized her up and down. Noticing the pricey outfit Debbie was wearing, she forced a smile and simply said, "Hi." Then she threw herself at Jared and acted like a spoiled little girl. "I want to go shopping. Go with me," she said while shaking his arm and wriggling her body. It wasn''t a pretty sight, but it was what it was. This was how she got her way, because certain men liked the fact they acted bratty. That was considered cute by some. Jared was like that.


    "Wait a minute. I need to talk to Tomboy."


    Hearing this, DeeDee looked at Debbie sullenly andined, "Wait a minute! It all makes sense now. You bought her those clothes, didn''t you?" DeeDee had noticed Debbie as she walked over. ''What rock did this ho pop out from? Stealing everyone''s thunder like this.


    No wonder Olga hates her so much. She acts all innocent when she''s just a cheap-ass ho, '' she cursed inside.


    Debbie looked at DeeDee in shock, wondering where the resentment came from. She patted Jared on the shoulder resignedly and said, "I''ll see you tomorrow. We can talk after ss. Go. Have fun."


    Her opinion of the woman got lower.


    Jared didn''t respond to Debbie. Instead, he impatiently pushed the woman in his arms away and scolded, "Didn''t I tell you to wait? Besides! Are you blind? I can''t afford anything she''s wearing!"


    Debbie burst intoughter. Jared always hated to lose face.


    She hadn''t expected him to talk about himself like that in front of his girlfriend. ''He must be really mad, '' she mused.


    "I''m sorry," Debbie apologized, realizing how inappropriate it was tough at that moment. She nudged Jared and reminded him quietly, "Your girlfriend is ticked off. Go make her happy."


    Hearing this, Jared stood up and left with his girlfriend.


    It was finally quiet. Debbie polished off the rest of the desserts on her te and started ying with her phone. After reading the updates in Moments on WeChat, she started to bang out a message to Carlos. "I want to..." She intended to say, "I want to go home. It''s so boring. Emmett''s been busy with work all night."


    But before she could finish writing the message, a familiar voice called, "Tomboy."


    "Eh? Back so soon? I thought you were out with your girlfriend," Debbie asked curiously.


    Jared sat next to her and replied, "We broke up." He sounded upset.


    "Um...What happened?" Debbie put her phone down.


    They''d only just left. It couldn''t have been more than three minutes. They broke up within three minutes? The thing was, they had only been together for a couple of days. Talk about your whirlwind romance.

 Chapter 129: Call Mr. Huo

    Chapter 129: Call Mr. Huo"You two seemed fine. What went wrong?" Debbie probed.


    "Fine? I don''t even like her. She seduced me while I was drunk and continually pestered me to take responsibility after we slept together. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have even talked to her. Who does she think she is? I''ve slept with dozens of women. I don''t even remember her," Jared said contemptuously before taking a sip of beer.


    Debbie was surprised, even though she knew Jared was a yboy. She felt obliged to chime in. "Hey, dude. What you did was disgraceful. How could you sleep with someone and not take responsibility for it? She did nothing wrong to you."


    Derisorily, Jared waved his hand. "These women are all after my money. It sucks! None of them loves me. They only freaking love my money! If they could marry my old man, they would leave me immediately."


    Although Jared was not as handsome as Damon, he was still good-looking in his own way. He was so tall that when Debbie stood beside him, she looked like an elf.


    In Y City, the Han Group was one of the leading enterprises. Although it was not as influential as the ZL Group, it was among the top five most sessful enterprises. The Han family''s assets were worth more than 100 million.


    Therefore, it came as no surprise that many women were tempted by his wealth.


    Listening to Jared''s misery, Debbie felt grateful for Carlos'' dour moods, which repulsed women who would have surrounded him like a swarm of bees, if he entertained them.


    Gently, she patted Jared on the shoulder andforted him, "Rx, buddy. You''ll find a girl who truly loves you soon."


    At that time, Debbie had no idea that that girl would appear very soon. Neither did she know that she was familiar with the girl. Jared didn''t take her words seriously.


    He knew she was just saying that tofort him. But it worked, just fine.


    For the next few minutes, they remained glued to their seats, chatting freely about everything. Until suddenly, a bunch of loud women descended on them. A gang of socialite divas in Y City, notorious for their knack for drama wherever they went.


    In the meantime, Debbie, oblivious to their approach and enjoying her chitchat with Jared, jokingly rubbed her overstuffed stomach and didn''t notice themotion. The crowd was behind her, so it was Jared sitting opposite her who saw those women. "Tomboy, I''vee to learn some women just can''t stay away from trouble," he said in a whisper.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Debbie, curious about why he was whispering.


    "Holy cow!" she eximed when she turned back to look. There must have been more than ten women in the oing gang. In the lead was Olga, nked on either side by Gail and Portia. Right behind them Debbie could only identify DeeDee who had just broken up with Jared. As to who the rest of the gang were, Debbie had no clue.


    One thing Debbie realized at a nce was the hideous looks on their faces, especially Olga, who stood in front of Debbie and Jared. Dressed in an expensive cream evening dress mounted with diamonds, she towered over them and pointing at Debbie, asked arrogantly, "Is she the one?"


    To which DeeDee pushed through the group and answered, "Yes, Olga. That''s the shameless boyfriend snatcher. She must pay for turning my life upside down!"


    ''Boyfriend snatcher?'' Confused, Debbie nced at Jared, but he seemed to be enjoying the scene.


    She didn''t see it when Olga picked up Jared''s half full ss of beer.


    Thanks to many years of martial arts practice, Debbie was quick to react, when Olga tried to douse her face in all the contents of the ss. But the woman sitting at the next table was not as lucky.


    Unintentionally, Olgapletely drenched her. Dripping with the frothy liquid, the poor girl screamed, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Being the party pooper that Olga was, she didn''t apologize for attacking the wrong person. On the contrary, she even had the nerve to give the girl a dressing-down for screaming. "There were plenty of tables. Why did you have to sit next to this bitch?"


    she chided, as though it was the offended girl who was in the wrong and not the other way round. The impertinent attitude got on Debbie''s nerves. ''Who the hell does Olga think she is, to go stepping on everyone''s toes?''


    "Apologize to me or I''ll escte this issue to the authorities!" demanded the offended chubby little girl.


    However, burning to settle the ount with Debbie, Olga didn''t want to waste time on the girl. "How much is your dress? I''llpensate you," she said impatiently. Then for no damn reason, she added, "But since your waistline is a little thick, I''m worried that maybe no shop has the right size for you. What you need might be a tailor."


    As if what she had just said was a wisecrack, her likewise tactless crewughed at the offended girl.


    "You... You..." The girl''s face med with anger, but she couldn''t get the rest of her sentence out.


    Debbie stood up, holding a newly refilled ss of ck tea. "Shut the hell up, Olga!" she challenged. "If I were you, I''d be ashamed of sounding like a blonde. Or could it be that you envy the girl for her little extra fat on the waist? You see, ording to a study by the Sidney Galvin Institute, within normal weight, women with only slightly bigger hips like her are at no risk associated with visceral fat. The only concern would be if she has an apple-like figure, which means more fat around the waist and a significant risk for diabetes, heart disease, and lower bone mineral density. This girl does not fit that description, Miss Mi. I''m pretty sure you''re only making fun of her because her curved figure is something you badly wish you could have. Isn''t that true?"


    Olga had never been humiliated in public like that. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down before she went on a rant. "Sucks to be you, Debbie. After Mr. Huo threw you out of the Shining International za, I thought you''d run out town. But shameless bitch that you are, you have the guts to stick around here. If I were you, at the very least, I would have kept as low a profile as possible. Girl, I''d be so embarrassed, I''d evenmit suicide, just to make myself disappear. But I see, you have thick skin. Now here you are, with your shameless tarty dress, ready to snatch other women''s boyfriends. Anyway, for sleeping around with my cousin''s boyfriend, I promise, my crew and I will make you pay for your sins."


    Jared was about to spring up angrily from his seat, but Debbie stopped him. She retorted with a smile, "Miss Mi, how can you be so forgetful? I lent it to you, remember?"


    It took Olga a while to realize what she meant. "You bitch! You''re going to pay for that!" she snarled.


    Looking at Debbie indifferently, Portia chimed in, "Messing with Carlos Huo''s woman is thest dumb thing you''d ever do."


    ''Carlos Huo''s woman? What of it? Huh! I''m Carlos Huo''s wife. Did I make a big deal about it?'' Debbie sneered inwardly.


    Debbie''s and Olga''s eyes met. Debbie provoked her further. "I would say the same even if Carlos Huo stood in front of me. Since you can''t stop iming that you are Carlos Huo''s woman, why don''t you call him and ask him toe and throw me out of town?"


    ''Damn you, Carlos Huo! You flirted with another woman and now I''m dealing with your trouble. You''ll meet my anger when youe back, '' she swore to herself.


    Debbie''s arrogancepletely enraged Olga, but someone made things worse for thetter by shouting, "Yes, Miss Mi. Call Mr. Huo and ask him to help you. Make this ignorant bitch disappear from Y City!"

 Chapter 130: Ruined By A Glass Of Wine

    Chapter 130: Ruined By A ss Of Wine''Call Carlos Huo?'' Olga was frightened. She and Carlos hadn''t talked for a long time.


    As if remembering something, Debbie acted surprised and asked Olga, "So you im to be Carlos'' woman and Carlos Huo even said he had a girlfriend to the press. Are you the girl he carried out of the hotel?"


    Jared knew the truth, and buried his face in his cuff to avoid bursting out inughter. ''Way to go, Tomboy! She''s a lot different now. Much more confident, she takes pot shots and ducks for cover.''


    Embarrassed, Olga bit her lower lip. She had no clue who that woman was. She really couldn''t answer either way. When the news broke, she had looked into it. But Carlos was security-conscious, so no information was avable on that mystery woman.


    She had heard from Emmett that Carlos was married, so she wondered if that woman was the mysterious Mrs. Huo.


    Determined to avoid the question, Olga growled brashly, "Listen to you! Prying into Carlos'' personal affairs!"


    Seated on the sofa, Jared cut in, "Miss Mi, I''m just curious. Was that you? Mr. Huo said that the woman in his arms was his woman and that''s who you say you are. Did any of you hear Mr. Huo say this to anyone?"


    Jared looked at the other girls with her. They looked at each other. Gradually it dawned on them. It turned out none of them had ever heard Carlos refer to Olga as his woman. It was only Olga who talked about her life with Carlos. No one else was circting those rumors.


    Debbie gave Jared an knowing look, as if to say, "Nice, dude!" Then she shifted her eyes to Olga and continued, "Using Carlos Huo''s name to bully others. Does he know about this?"


    "You!" Anger overtook Olga. She raised her hand to p Debbie.


    Debbie dodged, shifting position and using her arms as stability. But when Debbie''s hand flew out, it stopped. Her tea didn''t. ck liquid sloshed out of Debbie''s cup and drenched Olga''s face.


    The tea wasn''t hot. It just stained the victim''s face¡ªand her cream dress. Even DeeDee''s ck dress got hit.


    Since it had already gotten ugly between her and Olga, Debbie decided she was done giving a shit. And she was done with this insufferable woman. She kicked Olga in the leg. Debbie''s victim screamed and went to one knee.


    Debbie wondered between her, his wife, and the self-proimed his woman, which of them Carlos would protect.


    The other women were flustered. They trotted over to Olga to help her to her feet. But Debbie grabbed one of them by the arm and pushed her hard. The woman fell backwards. Being in high heels, all these women lost their bnce quickly and grabbed onto each other, screaming. Olga was at the bottom of the heap. Debbie observed her handiwork, dusting her hands off and looking quite satisfied.


    At this point, Jared handed Debbie a ss of red wine. She took the hint immediately. While those women were busy squabbling amongst themselves, Debbie poured the red liquid onto each of them.


    Their evening dresses probably cost in the neighborhood of a million or so. Now they were all ruined by a ss of wine.


    Jared brushed his outfit with his hands, making sure it was pristine. He rested his arm on Debbie''s shoulder and said to those miserable women, "That''s what you get when you mess with me and Tomboy."


    Those women all red at them. Noticing that, Debbie cast them a sideways nce and sneered, "What do you want? Hadn''t had enough? How about I cut your dresses into bikinis?"


    Those women shut their mouths and lowered their eyes immediately.


    When Emmett arrived at the scene, he was so shocked his teeth started ttering. He wasted no time ringing up Carlos. "Mr. Huo, something''s happened. Something big!"


    "Talk." Tired, Carlos rubbed the spot between his eyebrows.


    "Mrs. Huo... Er... She..."


    Hearing that it was about Debbie, Carlos stood up abruptly. "What about her? Get to the point or I''ll kill you!"


    Emmett gasped and managed to speak clearly. "I was negotiating contracts so I left your wife alone for a short time. When I was done and returned to her, she was in trouble. She got into a fight with some socialite divas, including the daughters of the Mi family, the Gu family, the Mu family..." Each of the families mentioned was important in Y City. Angering them could have serious consequences, and that might be something even Carlos couldn''t shield Debbie from.


    Carlos got the gist. "Which side lost?" he asked.


    Huh? Emmett was confused until Carlos asked again. He turned his head back to the scene. The socialite divas were getting up from the floor, and Debbie was watching them, remarkably unscathed. "It looks like Mrs. Huo won, sir," he answered honestly.


    "Excellent. Protect her. Make sure no onees at her. I''ll deal with it," Carlos ordered.


    ''Excellent?'' Emmett was puzzled. ''What''s so excellent about getting into a fight?''


    After he hung up, Emmett walked towards Debbie. But by this moment, a group of distinguished women and middle-aged men in suit were crowding around her. They looked angry. Scratch that, they were livid. "How dare you treat my daughter like that! Do you know who I am? By God you''ll remember the name Yan when I''m done with you!"


    Mr. Zhu, president of the Kasee Group, mediated between the two sides, while nervously wiping sweat from his brow. It looked like he was sweating bullets down there. He couldn''t afford to offend any of these powerful families. "I''llpensate thedies for any damages. Mr. Gu, Mr. Qin, Mr. Yan... please don''t get angry," he said.


    Lucinda helped Gail up and red at her. She knew who was at fault without having to ask. "Thank you, Mr. Zhu. But there''s no need for that. It''s just a dress," she said politely.


    Sebastian didn''t understand how Debbie got into a fight all of a sudden with so many women at the same time. He and Lucinda had watched Debbie from the moment she had appeared at the party. Everything was fine a moment ago.


    Then, a warm voice familiar to Debbie said, "Sorry about the mess, everyone. I''ll pay whatever you need me to. I apologize on behalf of Deb.


    Everyone turned around curiously. A man in a white suit stood there gracefully, holding a ss of red wine with one hand, the other in his pocket. It was Hayden, topic of the day.


    His cropped hair had been cut into a t-top. His almond-shaped eyes were thick with joy.


    "Hayden, '' called his mom, nche Liu. She looked at her son in disbelief.


    After casting a silent look at his parents and his sister, Hayden walked towards Debbie and stood in front of her with a doting smile. But his eyes said it all. Complicated emotionsy hidden inside those gems.

 Chapter 131: Who Is She To You

    Chapter 131: Who Is She To YouDebbie hadn''t seen Hayden for more than two years. She had thought she had forgotten him, or that she wouldn''t be emotional when she saw him again.


    She was wrong.


    After all, she had loved him once. It was impossible for her to feel nothing at all. You never quite stop caring for the other person, even if the other person turns out to be not who you thought they were. Something always lingers, always tugs at you. No matter how thin the thread that holds you, love is always the tie that binds.


    There was a dull pain in her heart. That was all.


    When Debbie remained silent, Hayden just smiled wider. "It''s been a long time, Deb. You''re looking hotter than ever." He''d been watching her ever since she walked in.


    She had changed so much he could hardly believe this was the same girl that he''d been with for two years.


    This meeting had brought memories of the old days rushing back into her head. Debbie fell into deep thought. Two years, it was a long time to be together, even if it didn''t feel long while you were in the midst of it. And the memories it left¡ªtheyst a lifetime. And when it''s over, all the things you used to do, ces you used to go, the feelings attached to those things linger. Debbie was lost in her head. It was not until Jared nudged her that she came to her senses. Back in the present, she turned Hayden down quietly. "Thank you, Mr. Gu. But I wasn''t going to pay them anything."


    The gentle smile on his face turned to a grim one at her response. How she could be so haughty was beyond him. She was only married to a secretary, after all. And she was even bold enough to offend so many powerful families.


    "Deb, don''t be like this..."


    At this moment, Curtis and Colleen were at her side. Carlos insisted they show up. They were sharing a moment in the car earlier when he called.


    The man had just straightened his suit. But his tie was still slightly crooked, his normally perfect hair a bit mussed. Not to mention his slightly flushed cheeks and the goofy smile on his face.


    "Debbie, what''s the matter?" he asked.


    Before Debbie could say anything, the olddy of the Qin family saw Curtis and regarded him with a sour face. "Let me guess, Mr. Lu. you''ll take responsibility for her too?"


    Curtis smiled and answered politely, "Yes, Mrs. Qin. Debbie is young and made a mistake. I apologize for any trouble she''s caused."


    Hearing this, Emmett tugged at his sleeve and reminded him, "Remember Mr. Lu, Mr. Huo didn''t call because he wanted you to apologize."


    Having anticipated what Curtis might do, Carlos had asked Emmett to remind him at the right moment. That was Carlos, always at least one step ahead, and usually three. That was why he was sessful at business and at Go.


    Curtis knew how Carlos usually took care of things, but that was not his style. He preferred to solve problems the mild way. But if that didn''t work and things got out of hand, heads would roll for that.


    The others couldn''t hear what Emmett was whispering to Curtis. They all thought that he was begging Curtis to help "his wife" Debbie out. Hayden was convinced that Debbie was Emmett''s wife.


    Mrs. Yan had always been pompous. Even in Hayden''s and Curtis'' presence, she was hostile. "I want her to apologize! And pay for the dresses! No¡ªI want three times their worth. For emotional distress!"


    "Right!" the crowd echoed.


    Curtis didn''t get angry. His mood remained steady. He looked at Debbie with a smile and asked, "Debbie, you bad girl, you. You okay?" He sounded slightly reproachful, but there was no trace of me in his eyes at all.


    Mrs. Zhang cut in, "Mr. Lu, it was our daughters who fell, not her."


    Curtis turned to her. "I know you want her to apologize, but shouldn''t we find out what happened first?"


    Gail couldn''t hold her tongue anymore. She pointed at Debbie angrily and shouted, "Mr. Lu, she poured red wine on us and pushed us! Everyone saw it! That''s the truth! What else do you need to know?" ''Why? Why are so many wonderful men protecting this... this... tomboy? It''s not fair!''


    Lucinda was so mad at Gail''s behavior she almost fainted. Her face was beet red now. "Shut up, Gail!" she reprimanded harshly.


    Told off in front of so many people, Gail stomped her feet angrily, her cheeks burning, nearly as red as her mother''s.


    Ignoring her mom, she looked at Curtis with a smoldering gaze and demanded, "Mr. Lu, why are you taking Debbie''s side? Who is she to you?" As soon as the question was out, all eyes were on Curtis. So many people had been dying to know the answer.


    Curtis looked at Debbie and answered calmly, "I''m Debbie''s principal. Of course, I can''t sit idly when my student is in trouble. I''d be concerned too, if it were you." Of course, he wouldn''t promise to do the same thing he did now.


    The reason he had given sounded solid, sending everyone into silence. No one was going to question an august presence like him, and they knew the reason now anyway.


    "Jared, I should have known you were at the heart of this!" a devil-may-care voice shouted suddenly. All heads turned back. A group of people walked in. Or rather, sauntered. Damon was in front, a herd of bodyguards in tow.


    Curtis noticed that Damon''s buttons were cattywampus, some buttons were in the wrong holes, others simply not buttoned at all. He couldn''t help but smirk. ''He must have been with some woman too when Carlos called, '' he thought.


    Jared was confused to see Damon here. ''Why''s he here? What does he mean?'' he reflected. After some consideration, he retorted, "Hey, they started it. What are you ming me for? Debbie tried to ignore them, but they barked and bit like rabid dogs."


    The daughters and parents were furious at his insulting remarks. They red at him, wishing that they could just go up there and snap his neck. They wouldn''t get very far. Damon''s bodyguards would see to that.


    The willful youngest daughter of the Qin family couldn''t stand such an insult. She pointed a finger at Jared and threatened, "Who are you calling a dog? One more word and I''ll cut your tongue out!"


    With a sneer, Jared put the back of his hand to his forehead, assuming a dramatic tone. "Oh my God! Oh my God! I''m so scared. What should I do?"


    Furious, the daughter of the Qin family started dashing towards him. Luckily, someone stopped her and grabbed her arms. Otherwise, Jared''s face would have been covered with scratches.


    Well, Jared might have dodged a bullet from the girl, but there was a second one. While he was riding high, Damon walked over to the flippant boy and kicked him in the leg. "Dude! Shut up! You got a mouth on you. Want me to take it from you?" he said.


    Even a blind person could tell that that kick was just for show. It didn''t hurt at all. Clearly, Damon and Curtis were protecting Jared and Debbie. And they weren''t going to let anything happen to the pair. Looking at them, the parents and their daughters trembled with rage.


    By now, Hayden thought Emmett had called Curtis and Damon to back him up. Of course, as Carlos'' secretary, he was totally capable of that.


    With that thought in mind, he turned to his assistant and said, "Quinn, cut every youngdy a check for three times the price of their dress."


    "Yes, sir." Quinn Yang took out the checkbook, and began to draft the requested amount.


    But Debbie put a hand on the assistant''s pen. She took a deep breath and said, "Thanks, Mr. Gu. But I don''t need this. It''s my fault."


    As more and more people got involved, Debbie felt bad. She turned to face the parents and their daughters, ready to apologize. Knowing what she was trying to do, Damon beat her to the punch. "Someone told me what happened. It''s not Debbie''s fault. There were more than ten of you. Bullying a girl like that, hardly fair," he scolded. Carlos had found out the truth and told him about it. Damon wasn''t afraid to offend any of those so-called important families.


    ''What just happened? A few simple words from Damon and Debbie isn''t responsible at all? He even made her sound like a victim, '' the crowd wondered. ''Can I leave now?'' Debbie mused. She just wanted this night to be over.

 Chapter 132: A Slap For A Kiss

    Chapter 132: A p For A KissWithout giving anyone a chance to retort, Curtis pushed his sses up and echoed gently, "Is that so? Debbie, you may leave now since the truth is out. We''ll take care of the issue."


    His words triggered the crowd to look at him, stunned.


    On the other hand, Debbie turned to Curtis and hesitantly whispered, "Mr. Lu..."


    She was aware that the whole thing had started because of her. Thus, she felt responsible.


    Just then, Damon''s phone rang. He looked at the screen and muttered, "Why is Carlos calling now?"


    Hearing Carlos'' name turned everyone''s attention to Damon''s phone.


    Then as expected, Damon answered the call. "Hi, Carlos."


    No one knew what Carlos said on the other end, but they saw Damon wave his hand while saying, "There''s no need to send Wesley for such a trifle. It will be fixed right away. On the other side are daughters of the Mi family, the Qin family, the Yan family... Wait. What? Wesley is already on his way? Okay then."


    Damon gazed at Curtis after hanging the phone up and said, "Carlos asked Wesley to send some special force here. They''re on their way."


    Carlos'' name alone was frightening enough. More so, knowing that Wesley was rushing here with some special force... Gosh! No one dared to stand up for their daughter again.


    The air inside the room was suddenly heavy with fear. Discarding the questions in his head, Sebastian told Debbie, "Debbie, Gail was wrong earlier. I apologize for what she did. I''m taking her home now."


    Warmth filled Debbie''s heart as she shook her head. "Uncle, I''m sorry for troubling you."


    "Debbie,e home for dinner sometime," intervened Lucinda as she patted Debbie''s hands tenderly. It was now clear to her that Debbie''s husband was not Hayden. But she was sure Debbie was connected with Carlos somehow.


    Afraid of Carlos, many parents thought that it was wise to get out of that ce before the situation got uglier. They followed Sebastian''s example and apologized to Debbie for their daughters.


    However, nche was an exception.


    She looked at her son and said with a sullen face, "Let''s go home, Hayden."


    Then she gave Debbie a resentful re and thought, ''This girl was unlikable two years ago. I can''t believe that she still is! So many parents were on the brink of irritating Damon and Curtis because of her.


    Wesley and Carlos Huo maye down on us like a ton of bricks if we stay here any longer.''


    "Mom, I have something to deal with. You and Portia go home first," refused Hayden, with his hands in his pockets.


    Feeling that it would be very inconvenient to say anything more before these people, nche took Portia and left. Her face was livid as she walked away. Her rage was evident with how loud her heels were making tapping sounds against the floor.


    A relieved sigh escaped Debbie''s chest upon seeing thest pair of parent and daughter had left that ce. She muttered, "Thank you, Mr. Lu and Damon."


    As a reaction, Curtis cast a meaningful look at her and then gazed at Hayden. He then looked back at Debbie and said, "No problem. Go home early."


    "Okay," she replied obediently.


    Damon waved at Debbie. He then started walking towards the door while dragging Jared by the ear. "I''m going home, Debbie. Call me if you need me."


    After a short confusion, Debbie nodded and answered, "Oh, okay. Thank you, Damon."


    It was then that Jared suddenly kicked Damon''s leg without any warning as he screamed, "Goodness, Debbie! What did you thank him for? Get your hand off me, Damon!"


    Getting fired up, Damon began kicking back against his brother.


    The brothers were still fighting like little kids when they left,


    leaving Emmett, Debbie, and Hayden at the party venue.


    Despite all the drama, Debbie remembered how Hayden stood behind her amidst the trouble.


    On the other hand, Emmett knew his ce so well that he turned to Debbie and said, "Mrs. Huo, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Debbie hated to hear what Emmet said. Nheless, she remained quiet. She didn''t want to be left alone with Hayden.


    Hayden''s eyebrows furrowed as he watched Emmett leave. He wondered, ''Psh! What kind of husband would leave his wife alone with another man?''


    "See you." It was Debbie''s voice that cut through Hayden''s thoughts. She then turned away as she had nothing to say to Hayden anyway.


    She was already about to leave when Hayden suddenly grabbed her hand and dragged her towards the hotel door.


    "Hayden, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    shouted Debbie. However, Hayden justpletely ignored her protest and kept on. Mr. Zhu, who was seeing the guests off at the door of the hotel, just watched them with a subtle look in his eyes and then said his farewell to them. He knew better than to get involved in those influential people''s personal affairs.


    Hayden found an empty spot at the parking lot where no one was around. It was only then that he released her. D


    ebbie was already on the brink of losing her temper when Hayden embraced her tightly without any further ado.


    She struggled to get off his hold, but the man had been firm on holding her close. Despite her pushes and kicks, Hayden said painfully, "Deb, don''t reject me. I know you''re married. I''m sorry foring back toote. Do you even have any clue of how much I missed you in the past two years?


    Debbie was stunned upon hearing how broken his voice was with emotions. The pain in his voice instantly rendered her powerless. Her hands involuntarily stopped pushing him away.


    "I know my mistake. Really. There wasn''t a single day that I didn''t regret treating you badly. Deb, can you forgive me?" confessed Hayden affectionately. He then swiftly scooped her cheeks with his warm hands. He couldn''t believe how beautiful she was now, even more beautiful than before.


    Debbie''s eyes turned a little red as she tried to hold her emotions. A faint smile cracked her beautiful lips before she said, "Too little toote." She had already fallen in love with Carlos and couldn''t even consider anyone else other than that bossy and tender man himself.


    However, Hayden was unwilling to take her answer and shook his head. "Divorce your husband and then marry me. If you divorce him tomorrow, I''ll marry your the day after tomorrow."


    "Impossible! We cannot and will never go back, Hayden! I have moved on. Just..."


    She wasn''t able to finish her word when Hayden suddenly grab the back of her head and kissed her.


    As soon as his lips touched hers, Debbie instantly wrenched herself free and gave the man a crisp smack.


    Hayden''s head turned because of the forceful p. Through the way her finger ached, she could imagine how hard it impacted his cheek. Disgusted, Debbie wiped her lips hard with the back of her hand. ''How dare he kiss me! How am I going to face Carlos?'' she thought angrily.


    Taking a deep breath, she said firmly, "I''m married. I''ll hate you for the rest of my life if you do this again!"


    Then she turned around and left.


    "Debbie, I won''t give up!" Hayden shouted behind her.


    His miserable voice echoed throughout the parking lot, but Debbie wouldn''t give much care about it anymore. She just paused for a second and walked on.


    It was Emmett who drove the car on their way back. Debbie rested her aching head against the car window the whole time. The view outside was just like merging colours as they were passing by. She was too rejected to enjoy it.


    She missed Carlos so much.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Emmett kept silent as he thought that she might need a moment alone. He called Carlos as soon as they reached the vi. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is back home," he reported.


    "Good," Carlos responded shortly.


    Debbie felt queasy at the thought of that kiss. She brushed her teeth repeatedly inside the bathroom.


    She couldn''t stop. Her gum bleeding but she just kept on.


    It was only when her phone rang that she put the toothbrush down and gargled quickly. Mixed feelings surge inside her the second she saw the caller ID on the phone screen. "Hi." Her voice came out sweet as she answered the phone.


    "Hi, what are you doing?" asked the tender voice from the other end.

 Chapter 133: Miss You

    Chapter 133: Miss YouTears welled up in Debbie''s eyes as soon as she heard her husband''s voice. She missed him a lot. "I''m at home brushing my teeth and getting ready for bed," she said.


    "Was everything okay at the party?" Carlos asked.


    Debbie hesitated a little before giving him an honest answer. "I stirred up some trouble. I fought with your woman, Olga. I also enraged the Gu family, the Qin family, and other families. I''m sorry, Carlos."


    "Olga is not my woman."


    "But everyone is saying that she is," Debbieined sadly.


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. "Do you want me to announce that we''re married?"


    "Oh, no, not yet. It doesn''t matter. You''re a wonderful person, so women naturally adore you. I''m okay with it as long as you don''t like them."


    "Of course I don''t like them. I love you," he assured her.


    Debbie smiled. "I''m relieved. I''m worried that someday when I tell them that I''m your wife, one of them will retort, ''I''m Carlos'' woman. The whole world knows.'' That would be embarrassing." She giggled thinking about the scene.


    "That won''t happen. I''ll take care of the matter with Olga."


    "Okay," she replied. It bugged her that other women had greedy eyes on her husband. But if Carlos said that he would take care of it, he would. Debbie trusted him.


    "Deb, do whatever you want. You''re my woman. No one is allowed to bully you. I''m your rock. Even if you tore down the entire city, I would clean up the mess for you. But you can''t chicken out, ever."


    Curtis had told him what had happened at the party. Unwilling to let the situation get worse, Debbie had intended to apologize to everyone in the end.


    That wasn''t the Debbie that Carlos knew. She used to have a devil-may-care attitude and never held back. For example, she had challenged him repeatedly despite knowing that there would be consequences.


    But nowadays, she would cave in just to spare everyone the trouble. Seeing this change in her attitude made Carlos sad.


    "Er... You already know everything, don''t you?" asked Debbie, burying her face in the covers.


    "Yeah. You did a great job winning the fight! Keep it up. Remember, even if you blew up the sky, I would fill the hole," Carlos dered proudly.


    "Bull! How would you do that?" Debbie couldn''t help butugh at his ridiculous words. Her annoyance at Hayden had disappeared.


    "Just leave the worries to me. All you need to do is be yourself," Carlos said firmly.


    Debbie understood him perfectly. Comforted by his words, she felt warmth spread through her body.


    "Carlos Huo..."


    "Call me what?" That was not the form of address Carlos desired. On this serene night, his maic voice sounded like a beautiful piece of music that soothed her nerves and took her into a wondend.


    "Honey..." she called.


    "Sweetie."


    "I miss you."


    More than 2, 000 km away, Carlos listened to Debbie pour out her longing for him.


    His eyes shifted to the outside of the window. The night sky was littered with stars twinkling here and there, as if they were winking mischievously at the people looking up at them. Under the stars, the lightsing from the buildings formed all sorts of shapes. Together, they looked like another star-studded sky, only more colorful and dazzling. It was a perfect night. "I miss you, too," he said with a smile.


    He wished he could hug her at the moment.


    Debbie rolled happily on her bed. "Go to bed early. Don''t stay upte."


    Carlos always workedte. Debbie was worried about his health.


    "Noted. Wait for me toe home."


    "Okay," she replied.


    After hanging up the phone, she texted Carlos for a while before going back to the bathroom to resume her routine.


    The next morning at school, when she was walking towards the ssroom, a boy stopped her in her tracks. He looked her up and down and then asked contemptuously, "Are you Debbie Nian?"


    Debbie flipped her phone close. "What can I do for you, Gus?"


    "You know my name?" The boy frowned. He had always thought that he kept a low profile.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You''re Gus, Mr. Lu''s younger brother, the fifth child of the Lu family..." ''...and it is said that you''re gay.'' Debbie left that part unsaid.


    "You fought wellst night. Are you trying to get in between my brother and Colleen?"


    It turned out that Gus had witnessed the fight at the partyst night. After noticing how much his brother cared about Debbie, he was worried about the rtionship between Curtis and Colleen.


    Debbie forced a smile, then side-stepped him and continued walking. "Aren''t you the best brother in the world? I think they should give you an award."


    "Debbie Nian! Stop right there!" Gus shouted. Gus had heard a lot about Debbie. To him, she was an odd girl. Now, he was seeing it firsthand. Everyone else on campus fawned over him, as if even his farts smelled great. But Debbie was different. She talked tough and left him hanging


    Of course, Debbie didn''t feel threatened by the boy.


    She turned her head and made a face at him. "Catch me if you can." After that, she ran away, because her ss was about to begin.


    Gus stood there, sulking.


    Running was one of Debbie''s strong suits. How could he possibly catch up with her?


    Getting angrier and angrier, he called his brother to settle the matter once and for all. "Curtis, why did you help Debbie Nian? She''s annoying."


    Curtis was surprised by his question. "I told you to be nice to her, not to confront her. She''s short-tempered. Be patient with her."


    "Patient? Huh! Curtis, be honest. Do you have a foot in both camps? You know, you''re too old for Debbie. Does Colleen know about this?"


    Curtis was speechless at Gus'' words. He thought that maybe he should get Debbie to beat some sense into Gus. Not wanting to exin, he simply said, "She knows."


    Hearing this, Gus said disdainfully, "You''re a shame to men and to the Lu family. You''re a pig!"


    The call was disconnected abruptly. Curtis guessed that Gus was frustrated with Debbie.


    Meanwhile, Debbie was sitting in the ssroom and counting down the days. Carlos had been away for three days and there were four more days to go before he came back. Life was boring without him.


    Kasie walked into the ssroom just as the bell rang. She ran toward Debbie as soon as she saw her. "Debbie, you''ve gone viral!"


    "Viral for what?" Debbie was puzzled.


    "Last night when I got home, my parents were talking about you. They said that there had been a fight between you and a dozen rich girls, and that Mr. Lu, Damon, and Hayden all protected you, so you didn''t apologize to those girls in the end. In fact, they apologized to you! You rock, girl!"


    Debbie hadn''t expected the news to travel so fast. Kasie prattled on about the incident.


    "You''ve be famous among the upper sses now. Since those three amazing men came together to protect you, all those socialite divas see you as a rival in love. If I were you, I would be more careful. You''d better ask your husband to hire a bodyguard for you."


    Kasie wasn''t exaggerating. The men that had protected Debbiest night were among the best in the upper ss. It was said that Wesley and Carlos had almoste to her aid too.


    Those men were the embodiment of power and wealth, every woman''s dream men. However, Debbie seemed to have gotten the attention of every one of them. It was no wonder that the incident at the party was creating such a sensation. But what would be waiting for her next?

 Chapter 134: Hes Walking The Dog

    Chapter 134: He''s Walking The DogKasie went on talking without even stopping for breath. "They all think that Megan''s best days are behind her because the four most wonderful men in Y City protect you instead now. Carlos Huo has also rified his rtionship with Megan and dered to everyone that she is just his niece. She didn''t even go to the partyst night. There were too many rumors."


    "Don''t they have a life? Why do they have so much time to gossip?" Debbie was annoyed. No wonder so many of her schoolmates had looked at her differently this morning.


    They''d looked at her like they wanted to get close to her but they were also afraid of her.


    Kasie waved her hand. "People think you have the support of Curtis, Damon, and Hayden, but they don''t know that you have the support of someone even more powerful. Wait till they find out that you''re Mrs. Huo. Tsk tsk! Y City is going to be turned upside down."


    In Y City, the most powerful thing wasn''t money or status, but the name "Carlos". However, when people found out that he was married, they might admire and respect Mrs. Huo even more, because she had managed to capture the heart of the mighty Mr. Huo.


    Debbie only half believed what Kasie said, considering that she had a tendency to exaggerate things sometimes, just like Jared.


    After ss in the afternoon, Debbie got a call from Hayden. "I''m not busy today. Can we grab a meal together?" he asked.


    "No, thanks, Mr. Gu. I have ss tonight." Debbie turned him down.


    "Deb, we have known each other for a long time. Do you have to treat me like a stranger?" Hayden asked, sounding depressed.


    "Yes. I''m married. I don''t want my husband to misunderstand. I have to go. Bye, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie didn''t understand why Hayden was holding onto something hopeless.


    When she and Kasie reached the gate of the university, they noticed a sapphire Porsche parked at the roadside, drawing attention from all sides. Hayden was leaning against the car and talking on the phone.


    When he saw Debbie, he hung up and walked toward her.


    Kasie nudged Debbie. "Your ex is here for you."


    Debbie had seen him, but she decided to cut him dead. Arm in arm, the two girls walked on without looking at the man. However, he quickened his pace and stopped them in their tracks.


    Once again, Debbie became the hot topic on campus. Everyone who was watching the scene started whispering excitedly among themselves.


    "Sorry, Kasie, I need to talk to Debbie alone. How about I have my driver take you home?" Hayden said.


    Fully aware of what he meant, Kasie didn''t respond. She looked at Debbie, who was expressionless.


    "Hayden, we have nothing to talk about. Besides, I don''t have that kind of time," Debbie said resignedly.


    But her words didn''t affect the persistent man. "Deb, I know you''re still upset, but can you please give me a chance to apologize?"


    Debbie took a deep breath and turned to Kasie. "Kasie, it''s okay. Go home. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Kasie gave Hayden a pointed look. "Mr. Gu, Debbie has a husband. I hope you won''t cross the line," she warned.


    Hayden just smiled in response.


    After Kasie left, Debbie got into Hayden''s car. Both of them sat next to each other in the back seat.


    After a while, they reached Saint-Raphael Restaurant, one of the best French restaurants in Y City.


    Looking at the extravagant decor of the ce, Debbie smiled sarcastically. It seemed Hayden had changed too.


    He had never taken her to such a fancy ce before when they had been together.


    The manager received them and led them inside. Hayden was a true gentleman and let his arm linger near Debbie''s the whole time, just in case.


    They were led to a table by the window. But before they could sit down, Debbie caught a glimpse of two people she knew and her face fell. They seemed to have just gotten here too. Along with them was a teenage boy.


    Debbie''s heart broke when she heard the words that the girl she was looking at said next.


    "This is my boyfriend, Carlos Huo," Megan said to the teenage boy.


    The boy''s face turned pale. He trembled like a leaf. "Let''s sit," he finally managed to say.


    Hayden saw Megan and Carlos too, but he didn''t notice the expression on Debbie''s face. "I just saw an acquaintance. Let''s say hi before sitting down," he said quietly.


    Before Debbie could say anything, Hayden took her to Megan and Carlos, who were just about to take their seats. "Mr. Huo, what a coincidence!" Hayden said.


    Carlos turned around. When he saw Hayden, he maintained a poker face, but when he saw the woman next to him, there was a noticeable change in his expression.


    He fixed his eyes on Debbie. "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence," he responded tly.


    Megan was surprised to see Debbie and Hayden.


    When she met Debbie''s eyes, she quickly looked away, as if she didn''t know her, and then intimately took Carlos''s arm. Standing beside Carlos, Megan looked like a sweet teenage girlfriend. She even nodded to Hayden politely.


    Debbie nced at Megan''s hand coldly. What pissed her off was that Carlos wasn''t saying or doing anything.


    Hayden had seen Carlos several times before, but Carlos had never talked to him. Hayden had wondered for a long time if Carlos had a problem with him. But now, he realized that he''d just been imagining things.


    Oblivious to the tense atmosphere around him, Hayden continued, "Mr. Huo, I heard that you went to H Country for a bid for a contract. Why are you back so soon?"


    Everyone in the business circle knew about the open tender. Since it was a big investment, manypanies were interested.


    ''Why am I back so soon?'' Carlos thought to himself, ncing at the angry woman next to Hayden. ''It''s all because of her. She said she missed me.''


    Before Carlos could respond to Hayden, Debbie tugged at Hayden''s sleeve and said, "Can''t you see how intimate Mr. Huo and his girlfriend are? There''s no doubt he came back for her. The manager''s waiting. Let''s go and eat."


    Hayden knew that Debbie was being impatient, so he ended his conversation with Carlos. "Mr. Huo, enjoy your meal. We''re sitting at the next table."


    Carlos nodded silently.


    Debbie turned around and sat in the seat that the manager had arranged for her. After they ced their orders, Debbie started sipping her tea absentmindedly. "Where''s your husband? Why didn''t he pick you up after ss?" asked Hayden.


    Debbie thought about it for a moment and then said in a raised voice, "Oh, my husband? He''s walking the dog right now."


    At the next table, the teenage boy eximed, "Megan, are you okay?"


    Hayden was confused by Debbie''s reply. "A dog? He left you at school alone because of a dog?" he asked.

 Chapter 135: I Love Him

    Chapter 135: I Love Him"Yes, a bitch. Opposite sexes attract each other after all, not to mention the fact that it''s a good-looking bitch. So my husband likes her a lot," Debbie said as she drew circles on the table with her index finger. The two at the next table heard every word of hers, loud and clear.


    Unaware of what she actually meant, Haydenmented with a smile, "No matter how much he likes her, it''s just a dog. Are you saying that you are not even as important as a dog in his heart?"


    "I''m wondering the same thing." Debbie smiled bitterly.


    When she heard Debbie''s first words, Megan identally poured hot water on her hand. Carlos asked the waiter to get some ointment for her, but that was it. He didn''t do anything else.


    As Debbie''s words turned harsher, Megan stared at the man next to her, a wronged expression on her face. Since he was within earshot, she believed he had heard every single word Debbie had said. However, there was no response from him. His face remained nk. Silently, Megan worked on her emotion. Soon, a single tear rolled down her cheek.


    Carlos didn''t notice it, though. The boy did. He was talking about something, but stopped immediately and asked, "Megan, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Is it something I said? I''m so sorry."


    In a fluster, Megan grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped her eyes carefully. "No, it''s not. It''s nothing. I''m fine," she said.


    It was only then that Carlos realized that Megan was crying. He frowned and handed her a napkin. "Don''t bother her again!" he said to the boy sternly.


    The boy was the same age as Megan and he was visibly terrified of Carlos from the very beginning. Carlos'' order made his forehead sweat. He nodded and then nodded some more. "I... Megan, I''m s-sorry for bothering you. Bye."


    As soon as he managed to stutter those words, the poor boy fled.


    Left alone with Carlos, Megan asked in a low voice, "Uncle Carlos, does Aunt Debbie have a problem with me? She seems to dislike me. Last time, she got mad at Jake when I brought him to the vi. Now she is calling me a... Uncle Carlos, I..."


    Megan sounded sadder and more desperate as she spoke. She started to pant for breath.


    Debbie could hear her crying. When she turned to look at her, she saw Carlosforting the girl, holding her in his arms. She heard him say, "Don''t cry. You''re in poor health. Crying will only make it worse."


    Debbie was shocked by his actions. She used to think that his tenderness was meant only for her. But now, she knew that she was just being naive.


    It turned out that Megan was way more important to Carlos than she had thought.


    All the dishes had been served at their table. Debbie and Hayden started eating. Meanwhile, the pair from the neighboring table stood up and approached them. Hands in his pockets, Carlos said indifferently, "Mr. Gu, enjoy your meal. I''ve already taken care of the bill. We''re leaving."


    His attention was entirely focused on the woman who was silently eating her food with her head hung low. Debbie never looked up, pretending like he wasn''t even there.


    Hayden stood up to shake hands with Carlos. "Thank you, Mr. Huo. I hope we can have dinner together next time."


    Carlos nodded and hoped to take Megan out of there as soon as possible.


    However, Megan didn''t move. She looked at Debbie with her reddened eyes and said in a low, gentle voice, "Debbie, please don''t misunderstand us. Tonight is just about..."


    Debbie put her fork down and interrupted her in a calm tone, "Don''t bother exining. I know my husband."


    Megan gnawed at her lower lip and kept her mouth shut.


    After giving Debbie a long look, Carlos left with Megan.


    Hayden picked up his wine ss and clinked it against hers. Debbie picked up her ss resignedly.


    "You know Mr. Huo''s girlfriend?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    She nodded and sipped her wine. The delicacies on the table had lost their appeal. "Hayden, I only came here tonight to tell you this onest time. I''m married. You and I will never happen. I hope we never see each other again."


    Debbie stood up to leave, but Hayden grabbed her hand firmly.


    When she turned her head to face him, he was smiling. "Fine. Then, let''s be friends. Can you finish this meal with me as an old friend?"


    She rolled her eyes at his efforts. Hayden could tell that she was getting impatient.


    Heughed, "You''re as impatient as ever. Deb, let''s not waste food. Don''t worry. I will drive you home right after dinner."


    Debbie sat back in her seat reluctantly. She finished her meal like she was assigned some tough task.


    Just as he had promised, Hayden got up to drive her home after dinner.


    His driver brought the car to the entrance of the restaurant. But before Debbie could get in, a Bentley pulled up next to them. Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the license te. It was Carlos'' car.


    Emmett got out and walked over to her quickly. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to pick you up."


    Hayden, who had just walked around to the other side of the car, didn''t hear what Emmett had said. He was about to approach them when Debbie said, "No, thanks. Mr. Gu is driving me home."


    Debbie got into the Porsche without another word. Hayden looked at Emmett and thought that the couple was having a fight.


    That was what he had been dreaming of. Hiding his excitement, he walked over to Emmett and patted him on the shoulder before getting in the car.


    Emmett watched the car pull away from the restaurant helplessly and called Carlos.


    Knowing that Debbie was in a bad mood, Hayden didn''t talk much in the car. "Where do you live?" he asked finally.


    His Porsche had just left the parking lot. "Just pull over here. I can go home by myself," Debbie said.


    They remained silent for a moment. Light music from the stereo filled the awkward silence.


    Hayden sighed, "Debbie. You don''t love him, do you?" He couldn''t see any sign of affection in her eyes when she looked at Emmett.


    Debbie smiled sadly. "Yes, I do. I love him very much."


    Hayden read her response as an effort to pretend to be strong in front of him. "Okay, okay. You love him." He drew closer to her to let her see how sincere he was. "I don''t mind being a backup. If you''re ever unhappy with him,e back to me, all right?"


    The genuine look in his eyes confused Debbie. "Hayden, if you really like me, then why did you choose another girl over me in the first ce?"


    Hayden bowed his head in shame. After a moment, he looked up and pulled her into his arms. "Deb, I regret that decision every day. Only after you left me did I realize how important you are to me."

 Chapter 136: Seek Solace In Drink

    Chapter 136: Seek Sce In DrinkDebbie would have been thrilled if Hayden had told her this before.


    But things had changed and she had already moved on. She was not used to the new cologne he was wearing, and the man before her was, for all intents and purposes, a stranger. True, she hadn''t seen him in awhile, but the man whose arms she was in now was so alien, so changed from whom he once was when they had first met. Although she was in his arms, she felt there was a huge chasm between them. And that chasm was indeed hard to bridge.


    Time does change everything.


    Debbie pushed Hayden away from her and told the driver, "Stop the car!"


    The driver looked at Hayden through the interior rear-view mirror, hoping to get some indication of whether or not he should do this. But Hayden was silent, and gave no cues, verbal or otherwise, that he should obey the girl''s orders. He wouldn''t do as Debbie asked without Hayden''s say-so.


    Instantly, Debbie figured it out. She fumed with rage and shouted at Hayden, "I said, stop the car!"


    Hayden was not angry at her behavior. Instead, he coaxed her, "It''s freezing outside. Let me send you home." There was a time and ce to be angry, and now was not the time.


    However, Debbie didn''t buy it at all. She yelled at the top of her lungs, "No! I''m not going home. Let me out!" She put her hand on the door handle, ready to unlock the door and open it. "I''m not kidding. I''ll jump!"


    Besides, she was at the end of her rope. Her already frayed nerves had snapped. She had seen Megan and Carlos together, when he should have been away on business. Her heart hit rock bottom. What was worse, Megan had told the boy that Carlos was her boyfriend. And before Megan and Carlos had left the restaurant, he hadn''t even cast a single nce at Debbie. Debbie was so mad she could explode at any time.


    Sighing in defeat, Hayden told the driver to pull over. Debbie pushed the door open and left without even turning her head.


    Hayden watched as the stubborn girl walked off. He rubbed his aching temples and wondered, ''What can I do to make here back to me?''


    Debbie trotted along the road, and then started to run.


    Finally, she arrived at Jared''s housingmunity and rang him on the phone. "Hey, Jared. Where are you? I really need a drink¡ªand a friend."


    "Tomboy? Drink? No, no, no! Your husband will beat me to a pulp if he finds out."


    "Dammit Jared! Do this for me! Forget him; he''s not worth worrying about!"


    Jared could tell from her tone that Debbie was mad right now. "Tell you what, I''m at a friend''s birthday party right now. Give me some time to say my goodbyes and we''ll go to Orchid Private Club, okay?"


    ''Orchid Private Club? Okay, anywhere that I can get a stiff, tall one, '' Debbie thought. "Okay! Meet you there."


    Then Debbie hung up the phone.


    Following the phone call, Debbie hailed a taxi that just happened to be traveling on the outer perimeter of the housing development. It wasn''t the most luxurious ride she had, just an electric BYD e5, but it wasfortable and clean. Naturally, she gave the driver instructions to take her to Orchid Private Club. Carlos called her several times on the way, but she dismissed all of his calls. She didn''t think that talking to him was a very good idea right now.


    When the taxi arrived, her phone rang again and she identally answered it. She remained silent.


    Trying to suppress his emotions, Carlos asked in a low voice, "Where are you?"


    "Hanging with my friends." She paid the fare and got out, walking towards the gates to the Orchid Private Club.


    "Give me the address and I''ll pick you up."


    "I..."


    Debbie was about to tell him, "I''m not going back home now." But a cheerful voice interrupted her. "Uncle Carlos, the noodles are ready. Come and eat."


    ''Seriously?


    He''s still with Megan? Go to hell, you two!''


    zing anger burned in Debbie''s heart. She really needed that drink now. Without saying a word, she hung up on him.


    Looking at his phone, Carlos was stunned, not knowing what happened. ''Why did she hang up? I need to get to the bottom of this, '' he thought.


    At the gates of the club, Debbie put her phone back into her pocket. Before she could calm herself down, two men in suits and leather shoes trotted over to her.


    "Boss, wee to the club!" one said.


    "Good evening, Boss!" chirped the other.


    Staring at the two managers, Debbie forced a smile and said, "Hi. I need a private booth. My friend will be here any minute."


    "Of course. We''ve gotten Room 888 all ready for you. It''s Mr. Huo''s exclusive booth." Since Carlos had transferred the club''s ownership to Debbie, that meant they must be somehow rted. The managers believed that they could let their new boss use Carlos'' private booth.


    Debbie felt ufortable being addressed as "Boss". Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie looked at them and said in a serious manner, "Don''t call me ''Boss''. You know what happened that evening. And you know Carlos. I might not be your boss for long. Just call me... er... Miss Nian."


    Upon hearing that, the managers looked at each other in confusion. Rhys Huang, one of them, said with a smile, "As you wish, Boss...er, I mean Miss Nian. Your wish is ourmand. We''ll try to remember how to refer to you from now on."


    "Thank you. Now, the booth, please?"


    Carlos was indeed a person who enjoyed life. Room 888 was the most luxurious booth of the club, with an area of more than 300 square meters. Not only that, but the seat cushions were just the right height to sit on, and were designed for hours of use. If you wanted to, you could even lie down and nap there. It also had HVAC climate control settings, and controls for a tscreen TV that rose from the middle of the table and receded when it wasn''t needed. Apart from that, there was also a tea room, a jukebox, an auto mahjong table, and even a fitness area. It even had arge liquor cab against the wall, stocked with the finest vintages. Most people didn''t even have houses this big. Not even in the U.S.


    Debbie hesitated a long time in front of the liquor cab. What did she want? Maotai? No. Erguotou? Not her thing. Maybe some cheap, ordinary Tsingtao beer? She thought of something hard, but then decided against it.


    She took two reds from the cab and asked Rhys Huang to open them. While he was pouring the wine, Debbie ate fruit from a te and called Jared.


    "You here yet? I''m in Room 888," said Debbie.


    Jared was still driving. His purple Ferrari flew like a bat out of hell toward the club. "Really?! Room 888? Isn''t that Carlos... Never mind. Wait for me. I''ll be there in two minutes."


    Carlos'' exclusive booth had a strong appeal to Jared, who shortened the five minutes'' drive to two. Punctuated with the screech of brakes, the Ferrari came to a halt before the Orchid Private Club. Jared was pretty eager to grab that booth. It was meant for the rich and famous, and now he''d at least have a taste of the good life.


    Jared entered Room 888 before Debbie was able to take a sip. "You''re so fast!" she eximed.


    He nodded and had a look around. He''d never been here before. "Your husband is so rich! Look at this! It''s a porcin vase from the Yuan dynasty. I heard some rich dude bid 200 million for it at auction. I''m guessing that''s Carlos. And now he just hides it here! What a waste! Oh, look at that! The painting is called...er...I can''t think of it right now. But this guy was a famous painter. It must have cost Carlos a pretty penny..."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and poured a ss of wine for him. "Dude,e on. Your family is by no means poor. So why are you ying the broke card?"


    Jared took a sip of the wine, and his eyes went wide. He took the bottle on the table and checked it carefully. "Oh my God! This wine is from a private winery in Bordeaux!" Debbie was getting a little tipsy now. "So?" she asked. "So, if you look at where it was made, when the grapes were picked and made into wine, etc, it''s more expensive than Chateau Lafite Rothschild 1982. It costs at least $500, 000."


    "What?!" Upon hearing the price, Debbie coughed and almost choked on the wine. While Jared was looking around, she had gulped down three sses of wine. She had filled the ss with the expensive wine, and gulped it down in one go!


    ''I almost drank half the bottle, so that means I just drank $250, 000! Oh my God!'' Debbie was at a loss for words.


    "Hey, why is there only half a bottle left?! How long have you been here?" Jared asked in disbelief.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie stammered, "Er... I''ve been here... more than ten minutes. But I didn''t start til you got here."

 Chapter 137: Lets Get Drunk

    Chapter 137: Let''s Get DrunkJared was stunned by Debbie''s words. ''You drank this expensive wine like water?'' "Tomboy, it''s such a waste! If your husband found out, you''d break his heart. By the way, he''s on that business trip, right? Let''s get some of the hard stuff. I mean, did you see his liquor cab? Vodka, whiskey, brandy, Maotai...He has the best stuff. Tomboy, how about a bottle of limited-edition brandy? This isn''t that expensive, I think," he said, grabbing a bottle and examining it.


    Lured by the alcohol, hepletely forgot about Carlos'' warning.


    ''Limited-edition brandy?'' Debbie blinked and wondered. ''This is all my husband''s liquor. No big deal to drink a bottle or two. Besides, he''s with Megan now...''


    When Megan popped into her mind, Debbie mmed another ss of wine, snapped her fingers and told Jared, "Sure, why not? Besides, I''m not letting you leave. You haven''t drunk enough."


    Jared pped his hands, cheerful at her assent. "Awesome!"


    He took the bottle from the cab, removed the lid and poured her a ss, then himself. The smell of alcohol filled the room.


    They clinked sses and drank the brandy. They were feeling pretty good now, the two of them. The room was warm, the lights making the ce somewhat indistinct, and their cares werergely forgotten. It was a good time, just these two friends, and in some ways just like old times.


    After two sses of brandy, Debbie''s mind was a nk¡ªno more Carlos, no more Megan. She felt great at that moment. And that was the whole point of this little rendezvous.


    Jared was a heavy drinker. He was still ying on his phone¡ªit was thetest version made by Carlos''pany. After the upgrade, a whole world of games opened to him. And so he was busy downloading one while ying another.


    They polished off the bottle of brandy and were about to find something else to drink when Jared''s phone rang. He showed Debbie the caller ID and said, "It''s Kasie."


    With a red face, Debbie stammered, "W-Why is she...calling you now?"


    "Not a clue. Maybe she''s in trouble." Jared and Kasie were good friends, but he and Debbie had a better rtionship. He''d known Debbie longer, and she was just more fun to be around. Still, he cared about Kasie.


    When he answered the call, his face changed dramatically. He jumped to his feet and yelled at his phone, "Where are you? Debbie and I... Okay, got it!"


    His face became a mask of solemnity. Debbie shook her dizzy head and asked, "Jared, what happened?"


    "Something happened to Kasie. She asked me to bring some people along to help. Let''s go."


    Once she heard that, Debbie sobered up a little. She guzzled some more wine and put on her coat before the two of them left the Orchid Private Club. Kasie was in trouble.


    Jared''s Ferrari was parked not far from the gates. He managed to make his way into the driver''s seat, but Debbie dragged him out and snapped, "Get out! You''re too drunk to drive."


    "You kidding? I can hold my liquor." Jared''s face was a little redder than usual, but he was fully awake now.


    Debbie shook her head. "No! What part of ''no'' don''t you understand? You''ll lose your license and rot in jail. I don''t think you''d look good in prison grey. Let''s just get a taxi. Or call for a driving service."


    Although Debbie was drunk, she always kept that in mind. ording to thew, if a drunk gets behind the wheel, he''ll be held by the Traffic Administration Department until he sobers up, and his driver''s license shall be automatically revoked. He''ll face criminal charges, and lose his license for 5 years.


    "Driving service?" Jared looked at the two-seat sports car. "You want to stay in the trunk?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Forget it. Just call a taxi."


    Sighing in defeat, Jared gave his car keys to a security guard at the club and told him, "Call the driving service for me, and ask the driver to follow our taxi."


    "Yes, Mr. Han."


    At the Merja Karaoke


    When Jared and Debbie entered the private booth where Kasie was, they saw many young boys and girls having fun.


    The room was very bright. The lyrics of a love song were disyed on the screen, but it was in quiet mode.


    People came up to Jared and weed him to the little soiree. "Jared, what brings you here?"


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time. Your girl looks familiar."


    "She looks pretty. Your new girlfriend?"


    Coming from a well-off family, Jared was popr in upper ss circles.


    Most of the guys in the room were from rich families as well, and were Jared''s friends. Jared couldn''t be bothered to introduce them to Debbie. He greeted them back and pointed to Kasie, who was surrounded by several people. "She''s my friend."


    "I get it. She called you." A girl''s soft voice sounded. Both Jared and Debbie knew her.


    And Debbie hated her¡ªshe was Portia, Hayden''s sister.


    Brown beret, beige knit dress, ck boots, haughty expression. That was Portia. Her brown long coat was folded and draped over the couch.


    She was rich, and looked the part.


    ''How did Kasie piss off Portia?'' both Debbie and Jared mused.


    Hands in pockets, Jared walked up to Kasie and then flung his arm around her shoulders. With a broad smile, he turned to Portia and said, "Yeah, she called me. She''s my best friend."


    Portia cast a scornful nce at Debbie, who was leaning against the wall, trying to look detached. Then she turned to Jared. "Jared, why are you even friends with this woman? You know she''s a mistress, right?"


    Portia stressed the word "mistress", which enraged Kasie. She shouted, "Don''t throw shade at me! Dammit, I didn''t know he was your boyfriend. He told me he was single."


    Disdain was obvious in Portia''s eyes. She told Jared in a mocking tone, "You need to be more careful next time you want to make friends with someone. Look at you. You have a ho and a tomboy as friends. Good thing you guys are just friends. If you were dating one of them, you''d probably be tearing your hair out by now."


    Everyone realized that she was calling Debbie "tomboy". They turned to look at Debbie and whispered to one another.


    Debbie was still drunk and you could smell the alcohol on her.


    Jared''s face soured at Portia''s words. The only person he couldn''t afford to offend was Carlos Huo. As for people from the Gu family, he didn''t give a damn about them. He pointed to Portia and snapped, "Who do you think you are? You don''t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as my friends. Come on, Kasie, let''s go."


    The boys around Kasie immediately blocked Jared''s way.


    Jared fumed with rage. "Get the hell out of my way!"


    These boys were all young and rich. They didn''t like what Jared said. One of them shouted, "Shut up! Did Portia say you could go?"


    "Why do I need her permission?" Jared''s eyes swept over the boys around Portia. "Why do you guys all bow down to her? What do you get out of it? It''s not like you need the money...I''ve got it! You guys fucked her once, and now you''re hoping she''ll put out some more, right?"


    It was quite normal for these rich boys to have threesomes. As for rich girls like Portia, only a few of them would agree to it.

 Chapter 138: Clean My Shoe

    Chapter 138: Clean My ShoeMany rich boys had had threesomes and foursomes before, but it was something that upper-ss people talked about only behind closed doors.


    Most people in the private booth were enraged by Jared''s bluntness, especially Portia. Her face turned pale, and then livid. She pointed at Jared and yelled, "Jared Han, you''re so shameless! Don''t you dare think that we''re as dirty as you are."


    ''How dare Jared insult Portia?!'' The boy standing nearest to Jared fumed with rage. He grabbed Jared''s cor with one hand and got ready to punch him in the face with the other. "Fuck you, Jared Han! You''re really asking for it!"


    Just as his fist was about tond on Jared''s face, Kasie grabbed his arm and pulled it back. "Don''t start a fight!"


    Debbie staggered to the boy and patted him on his shoulder. "Hey, dude."


    The boy turned to the drunk girl. Irritated by the smell of alcoholing from her, he shouted, "Fuck off!"


    Instead of getting angry, Debbie gave him a big sweet smile that caught him off guard.


    The very next moment, she threw her fist toward his face. It was toote for the boy to dodge; he got a hard punch in the face.


    "Ouch!" His hands flew up to hold his face in pain.


    Debbie blew on her fist. It had been a long time since she had fought with anyone, so she was a little rusty now. Her hand was hurting so much that she wanted to cry.


    Now that Debbie had started a fight, the room was in chaos. The boys gathered around Debbie and Jared in an attempt to avenge their dream girl, Portia.


    Kasie didn''t know how to fight, so Jared pushed her aside to protect her.


    The room was in a mess.


    Several of Portia''s girlfriends ran toward Kasie, nning to teach her a lesson. Although Kasie didn''t know how to fight like Debbie, she wasn''t a doormat. She grabbed an empty bottle, smashed it onto the table, and pointed the broken half at the girls. The girls immediately stopped in their tracks in fear.


    Some of the people in the room couldn''t afford to offend either party, so they tried to stop the fight but to no avail.


    One of the boys tried to catch Debbie off guard, but she gave him a spin kick, sending him flying backward. He rolled back and forth on the floor, wailing in pain.


    Debbie belched loudly and murmured, "Jared, I don''t want to fight anymore. I want to sleep."


    With a sigh of resignation, Jared said, "I''ll take you home after I beat these guys... Aaaaargh! That hurts!"


    While Jared was talking to Debbie, a boy hit him in the eye.


    All Debbie wanted to do was sleep. She went over to Jared and knocked the boys around him onto the floor effortlessly.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Portia standing there as if the whole scene had nothing to do with her. She kicked the table beside Portia, causing it to move a few centimeters. The wine bottle on the table fell onto its side and the wine poured out. Portia wasn''t fast enough to dodge it, so the wine stained her expensive boots.


    "Debbie Nian!" she cried hysterically.


    Debbie had destroyed her night dress a couple of days ago and now she had stained her limited-edition boots. ''Damn bitch!'' Portia cursed inwardly.


    Debbie shook her head in a bid to sober up and asked, "You called me? What for?"


    Realizing that Debbie was drunk, Portia took a deep breath to calm down, then raised her left leg and put her foot down on the chair. "Clean my boots!" she ordered. Obviously, she wanted to insult Debbie.


    Debbie nodded, "Sure."


    She grabbed a piece of red dragon fruit from the fruit tter and spread it onto Portia''s boot. "Actually, ck boots don''t suit you. Red ones look better. See?" Debbie sounded satisfied.


    The ck boot was covered with the juice and flesh of the red dragon fruit.


    Portia couldn''t believe her eyes. Unable to maintain her elegant demeanor anymore, she yelled, "Debbie Nian! These boots cost me $130, 000. Do you think you can afford topensate?"


    Debbie shook her head honestly. "I can''t afford topensate. I have no money." All the money she used was from Carlos.


    Hearing that Debbie didn''t have any money made Portia feel much better. She was pleased that Debbie was living a hard life. With a mocking smile, she said, "I don''t care whether you have money or not, you mustpensate for my boots. Oh, and the night dress as well. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson."


    At that moment, a boy tried to hit Debbie on Portia''s behalf, but Debbie knocked him down.


    Just then, the door to the private booth was opened from the outside. Several policemen entered and shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Meanwhile, in a new three-story vi, Megan propped up her chin with her hands and fixed her eyes on Carlos, who was sitting opposite her and eating noodles. "Uncle Carlos, there''s something I want to tell you..."


    "Go on." Although Carlos looked calm andposed, his thoughts were all on Debbie.


    Megan hesitated for a long time, as if she was struggling for words. Finally, she said in a low voice, "I saw a man kissing Aunt Debbie in an underground car park the other day."


    Carlos froze for a moment, and then said, "Okay. I already know that." Then, he continued eating the noodles as if what Megan had just said wasn''t a big deal.


    Silence befell the dining room. With an embarrassed smile, Megan tried to defend herself by saying, "You know, I''m not a girl who speaks ill of other people behind their backs. But... Uncle Carlos, you need to understand that I''m only saying this for your sake. To be honest, a woman like Debbie Nian doesn''t deserve..."


    "Megan!" Carlos interrupted her in a stern voice.


    Tears welled up in Megan''s eyes as she continued stubbornly, "Uncle Carlos, you never used to scold me for anything. But ever since Debbie popped up from nowhere... If she behaved herself, I''d be willing to call her my aunt. But you''ve seen it with your own eyes. She has a close rtionship with Jared Han and even dated another man while you were away."


    Carlos put down the chopsticks, picked up a tissue to clean his mouth, and said with an emotionless face, "Megan, you''ve misunderstood her. She and Jared have been good friends for many years. Do not say such things ever again, okay? Go to bed early."


    Then, he stood up from his seat, adjusted his suit, and walked toward the gates of the vi.


    Megan jumped to her feet, trotted after him and held his waist as he changed his shoes. She pressed her cheek against his back and pleaded, "Uncle Carlos, please don''t be angry at me. I just want you to be happy."


    Carlos was not pleased with how she was acting. He shifted away from her and said in a cold voice, "I know what you meant to say, but you''re overreacting. It''s veryte. You need to sleep now."


    Sensing that he was in a bad mood, Megan took a step back and said obediently, "I''m d you know that, Uncle Carlos. I''ll go to bed now. Have a safe drive."


    Megan knew how to manipte Carlos'' mood. As expected, his face softened at her words. He nodded and left the vi.


    Inside his Emperor car, Carlos leaned back against his seat with his eyes shut.


    Emmett, the driver, stole a nce at his boss and then, carefully choosing his words, said, "Mr. Huo, we have to attend the open tender in the nearby city tomorrow morning. When are we leaving for the city?"

 Chapter 139: Your Husband Seems To Be Here

    Chapter 139: Your Husband Seems To Be HereThe open tender was very important to the ZL Group and it was why Carlos had gone out of town in the first ce. But after hearing Debbie say that she missed him, he''d squeezed out some time in his schedule and rushed back to Y City.


    Silence befell the car. Emmett could tell that Carlos was in a bad mood. Since Carlos didn''t respond, Emmett didn''t pursue the topic again.


    Just then, Emmett''s phone rang. With one hand on the wheel, he answered it. "Hello, this is... What?! When? Okay, got it. Thank you. Bye!"


    After hanging up, he cast a careful nce at his boss sitting in the back seat, then cleared his throat and said, "Er... Mr. Huo, something has happened to Mrs. Huo."


    Carlos'' eyes flew open, and his piercing gaze sent a chill running down Emmett''s spine. Emmett wanted nothing more than to hit the brakes and ditch the car to get as far away from his boss as possible.


    Meanwhile, the local police station was overflowing with young boys and girls, even though it was usually calm and quiet at this hour.


    The boys were behaving as arrogantly as ever, as if they feared nothing and no one. The girls, however, lookedpletely different from half an hour ago. Now, they were sitting quietly in the cell with their heads lowered.


    One of the policemen was interrogating Jared, whose face was ck and blue. "Why did you start the fight?


    Jared raised his chin and pointed at another boy. With innocent eyes, he said, "Sir, you should ask him. I don''t know why they hit me. I''m confused too."


    The policeman knew how unruly these rich second generation kids could be. He banged the table and said in a serious tone, "If you refuse to answer, you''ll have to celebrate New Year behind bars."


    New Year was just half a month away.


    While Jared was being questioned, Debbie was sound asleep with her head resting on Kasie''s shoulder. No matter who spoke to her, she kept her eyes closed. Finally, when one of the policemen pressed her too hard, she yelled, "Why didn''t you bring that woman here as well? She''s the one who started the fight!" The woman she was referring to was none other than Portia. Portia had made a phone call to Hayden as soon as the policemen arrived at the private booth. As a result, she hadn''t been taken to the police station.


    Debbie wanted to leave too, but she didn''t dare to call Carlos. Besides, she was still mad at him. There was no way she would call him for help.


    Anyway, she wasn''t worried about herself because she believed that Jared would help her out.


    Debbie''s stubbornness gave the policeman a headache. He shifted his attention to Kasie instead.


    Unfortunately for him, Kasie wasn''t a well-behaved girl either and had been brought to the police station before. Like Debbie, she kept insisting that she was innocent and that Portia was the one who had started the fight.


    The policeman knew these people were all from prominent families, so he didn''t want to waste his time on them anymore. "Just ask one of your family members toe here. You can leave after we get their signature."


    Upon hearing that, Debbie instantly sobered up. Her eyes were red because of sleepiness. She cast a warning nce at Jared and firmly said, "Don''t call your brother." If Damon found out about this, so would Carlos.


    Initially, Jared had been nning to call Damon. He was afraid that his father would beat him up if he found out about this.


    But now that Debbie was asking him not to call his brother, his mother was the only person he could call.


    Kasie took the telephone receiver away from Jared and said, "This is all my fault. I''ll call my dad."


    "Don''t. It''s no big deal." Jared snatched it back.


    While the two were arguing about who should make the call, a man walked into the station¡ªit was Emmett. As soon as Debbie saw him, she grabbed her two friends and used them to shield herself from Emmett''s line of vision.


    Kasie recognized Emmett immediately.


    Jared, however, was too preupied with his own thoughts to notice Emmett. Shaken out of his thoughts by Debbie''s sudden push, he asked in a loud voice, "Tomboy, what are you doing?"


    ''Shoot! He''s such an idiot!'' Debbie cursed inwardly and kicked him hard in the shin.


    She then stole a nce at the entrance of the station, only to see Emmett approaching her.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m here to bring you home."


    ''No! It seems that he already knows about what happened. I''m done.'' Debbie wanted to cry.


    ''Now that Emmett knows, then Carlos must know about it as well.''


    Swallowing hard to calm herself down, she turned around and asked, "Does your boss know about it?"


    A friendly smile crossed Emmett''s face. "Yes."


    ''I''m screwed!'' Debbie thought.


    After signing some papers, Emmett took Debbie, Jared, and Kasie out of the police station.


    Jared had to carry Debbie on his back. After realizing that Carlos knew about the whole mess, Debbie was so nervous that she could barely stand.


    At the sight of the Emperor car parked across the street, Jared whispered to Debbie, "Your husband seems to be here as well."


    Debbie froze immediately and tightened her grip on his neck. "Take me to your house."


    "Please! Please let me go!" Jared pleaded.


    "If you don''t do as I say, we won''t be friends anymore," she threatened.


    "I''d rather break off rtions with you than offend your husband."


    Debbie was left speechless.


    Emmett, who was closely following behind, almost burst intoughter.


    He trotted toward the car and opened the back door for Debbie. Jared carefully helped Debbie into the back seat. Even after settling down into the back seat, however, Debbie refused to loosen her grip on Jared''s neck.


    Jared felt like he was suffocating. "Tomboy, your husband''s here. Let go of me!" he said through gritted teeth.


    "What? My husband?" murmured Debbie, trying to y innocent. Her eyes swept around the car and met Carlos'' cold gaze. She shivered in fear and released her arms.


    Finally able to breathe again, Jared straightened up, closed the car door, and ran away. He didn''t even dare to take onest look behind him.


    Through the car window, Debbie watched as Jared ran away from the Emperor car as fast as he could. Fear and disappointment flooded her. ''He''s such an ungrateful ass! How could he leave me alone to face a tyrant?'' she cried in her mind.


    "Er... Bye, Jared. Bye, Kasie. Wow, I''m so sleepy. I need to take a rest," Debbie murmured as if she was talking to herself.


    Then, she leaned against the seat and closed her eyes.


    She dozed off quickly. When cold wind blew in through the car door and woke her up, she opened her eyes in confusion.


    Then, she found herself in familiar arms.


    It took her a second to remember everything that had happened. But in order to avoid being punished by Carlos, she decided to y dumb.


    "Carlos Huo, it''s you... Who am I? Where am I?"


    Carlos remained silent.


    Her heart sank; her tricks didn''t seem to be working. In a fit of desperation, she started to sing. "Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high..." But before she could finish singing the song, she had an urge to vomit. She ran toward a tree and started vomiting.


    She felt much better after she was done. A bottle of water was handed to her. Without raising her head to see who it was from, she rinsed her mouth with the water.


    Now that her head was clearer, she could feel the cold gust of wind blowing past. She shook her head to clear her vision and found a man staring at her with piercing eyes. She was so frightened that she threw the bottle away. Her legs were shaking. She reached out a hand to steady herself against the tree and stammered, "Carlos..." ''No! Maybe I can calm him down by seducing him.'' She put on a sweet smile and said, "Honey, here you are. I missed you so much."


    "Are you sober now?" His voice was still cold. Obviously, her n didn''t work. Anger was written all over his face.


    ''What can I do? God, help me!'' But Debbie maintained the smile on her face and said, "Yes, I am. Honey, it''ste and freezing outside. Let''s go home and go to bed."

 Chapter 140: Bury Me In The Earth

    Chapter 140: Bury Me In The EarthDebbie raised her left leg to walk, but her right leg went soft. She was about to fall to the ground when Carlos steadied her and pulled her into his arms.


    "You are as drunk as a lord. How are you nning to get to the vi?" Carlos taunted.


    Debbie covered her face with both hands in shame. "Honey, let''s get going." She tried to act in a pettishly charming manner, but she felt like she was going to throw up again.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it this time. He stared at her red lips, and became engrossed in his own thoughts.


    "Honey, why not bury me in the earth? That way, many Debbie''s will spring up next year. I know that you don''t like this short-tempered Debbie. If you''re lucky, you might be able to harvest an obedient Debbie and you''ll love her."


    ''Many Debbie''s? I can hardly deal with one Debbie.'' Carlos'' head throbbed at the thought. He rubbed his arched brow and said in a cold tone, "After this semester, I''m sending you to study abroad."


    ording to him, her unruly character had much to do with the environment she was living in. He thought that her friends, Jared and Kasie, were a bad influence on her.


    ''Study abroad? NO!'' Instantly, Debbie fumed. "You''re sending me abroad? Oh, I guess you want to send me as far away as you can, so that you can date women like Olga and Megan..."


    Carlos'' lips were reduced to a thin line, but he remained silent.


    Debbie raised her voice. "Why are you not responding? Say something! You are feeling guilty because I''m right, aren''t you?"


    "You don''t want to leave because you want to get back together with Hayden Gu. Isn''t that right?" His voice was as cold as ice.


    Debbie was stunned by his words. ''Hayden? What does this have to do with him?'' "You''re judging me by the standards of your own vile mind! I got nothing to do with him!" she snapped back.


    ''Me? Vile?'' Too impatient to argue with her anymore, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the vi.


    Debbie staggered because of his sudden movement. She struggled hard to break free from his grip, but to no avail. "Let go of me, you bastard! Let me go! Yeah, I drank! So what? I drank from your best collections. I will drink all your limited-edition wine next time. And then, you will have nothing left to drink."


    Unable to control herself, Debbie droned on and on. "I''ll mix the wine with Sprite and beer...and c..."


    Bang! Carlos locked the bedroom door behind him and threw her onto the bed. "Mixing liquor with Sprite and c will harm your intestines and stomach; mixing wine with Sprite and c will harm your heart and cause diabetes," he said in a calm voice.


    He threw his tie on the couch and began to strip himself. "Mixing liquor with beer might cause duodenitis and gastric bleeding; mixing wine with beer might cause chronic alcoholism."


    Lying on the bed, Debbie watched Carlos as he threw his white shirt onto the floor. He then began to take off his pants. She swallowed hard and mumbled, "Er... Wh-What are you doing?" ''Wow...His strong chest and tight abdomen...'' Debbie drooled over her husband''s sexy body. "P-Put on your clothes," she stammered.


    ''Put on my clothes? I came all the way here to fuck you, '' Carlos snorted inwardly.


    Ignoring her pleas, he pressed her against the bed with his body and asked, "You want to die, don''t you?"


    "What?!" Debbie didn''t understand.


    "If you want to die so badly, you don''t need to down all this alcohol. I''ll do you a favor. I''ll fuck you to death."


    "What?! Aaaaargh! Carlos Huo is trying to murder me! Mmm..." Her voice was muffled by deep kisses.


    The next moment, she was stripped down mercilessly. She really, really regretted provoking this angry man. And now, she was going to pay the price. In his anger, he showed no mercy. He had rough sex with Debbie all night.


    Debbie quaked like a leaf in the wind. Uncontroble moans filled the room. As he came, he called out her name, thrusting hard, then stilling as he emptied himself into her.


    She wanted to cry and yell at him. ''You monster! You old goat!'' But she was too exhausted to utter a single word. She decided to let him go for now.


    She felt him slipping something onto her finger, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes and look at it. She dozed off soon after.


    It was already noon when Debbie woke up the next day. Her eyes swept around the empty room. As far as she knew, Carlos had arrived in the nearby city in the morning.


    How did she know that? She had Emmett, and she could find out Carlos'' whereabouts any time she needed to know it.


    ''So he squeezed out the time and came all the way here just to serve as Megan''s boyfriend? Or just to have sex with me?'' Debbie thought to herself, confused.


    She raised her hands to rub her aching temples, and that was when she saw it. The diamond ring on her finger! She gasped.


    ''Where did thise from? Did Carlos put it on? When did he...? Oh my God!


    Oh no! My head is killing me now!''


    At Economics and Management School


    Debbie slouched around on the campus, one hand on her chest. She had a ne around her neck with the huge diamond ring as the pendant.


    The diamond was almost the size of a pigeon egg. She was afraid that she might be kidnapped if someone saw it.


    She could even see the shape of the diamond through her thick sweater. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing a down jacket and a scarf. It would be highly difficult to spot the rock.


    But, she was sure that the ring was probably worth at least tens of millions of dors. It was the most expensive gift she had ever received. Mixed emotions flooded her. She was drowned in her own thoughts when she heard someone calling out her name.


    "Hey! Tomboy!" a familiar voice shouted behind her


    Turning around, she saw Jared limping over to her. He had a dark circle around his eye as a result of the punch from a boy yesterday.


    "You didn''t hurt your leg yesterday. What happened?" Debbie asked, scowling.


    Frustrated, Jared shook his head and exined, "That bastard, Damon, kicked me when I got home. I swear he''ll pay for this. Why didn''t you attend Prof. He''s ss this morning? Was it because your husband punished youst night?"


    "He didn''t punish me! I-I had something else to do in the morning. Why did Damon kick you?" Debbie changed the topic as her face turned red at the word "punish."


    But Jared was too careless to notice the blush. At the mention of Damon, he said through gritted teeth, "He thought that he needed to teach me a lesson so that I wouldn''t get into fights again. Damn him! He really thinks he''s my brother! I don''t give a damn about that. I''ll get even with him next time!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Why do you hate him? He did it for your own good." Debbie thought of Damon as a good brother to Jared.


    Jared snapped back, "Oh really? And I think Carlos Huo does everything for your own good. But you hate him as well."


    "I don''t hate him at all!" Debbie defended herself, frowning at him. ''I love him, '' she said to herself. Although she was still mad at Carlos, that didn''t mean she didn''t love him.


    "I clearly remember you calling him a scum when we were drinking yesterday. You were saying that he dated Olga, Megan..." Jared had apparently heard Debbie grumblest night at the club.


    pping her hand over his mouth, Debbie yelled, "Stop talking nonsense! You obviously misheard me!"

 Chapter 141: A Handsome Young Boy

    Chapter 141: A Handsome Young BoyJared didn''t want to bother arguing with Debbie, so he changed the topic and said casually, "There is a poverty relief project to support the people in the Southon Vige. Are you going to sign up for it?" If his memory served him right, Debbie was always enthusiastic about this sort of charity events.


    "Yes! Of course, I''m going!" Debbie replied firmly. In the past, she didn''t have much money, but she still actively participated in the charity activities. Now that Carlos had given her arge amount of money to spend as she wished, of course she would go and put that money to good use. ''I''ll just be doing charity on his behalf, '' she thought to herself and she was okay with it as long as she could help others in need.


    "I knew it!" Jared groaned. "But Southon Vige is the poorest vige in our country. The conditions there are awful. Besides, it''s winter and the event will go on for at least a week. Are you sure you want to torture yourself by doing this?"


    His words did scare Debbie a little. She hesitated, but when Carlos'' face popped up in her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, I''m sure. I''ve made up my mind."


    Although Jared was dressed in a warm down jacket, he suddenly felt the whole world freeze after hearing her reply. A chill ran down his spine when he thought about apanying Debbie to such a remote ce where even a heater was a luxury. He couldn''t help but pull his down jacket tighter around himself as his body trembled.


    In the multimedia ssroom Kasie repeatedly shook her head in disbelief. "Tomboy, please. Please! Think about it. Are you even aware of how bad the conditions in the Southon Vige are? Most of the people in the vige speak the minoritynguage which you don''t understand. There will be no heater, not even an asphalt road to walk on, no shower..." She shuddered as she imagined being in such a ce. "Gosh! Believe me! You''ll turn into aplete mess after spending a few days there."


    Echoing Kasie''s words, Kristina nodded her head up and down and then nced sympathetically at Jared, who looked visibly depressed now. From the expression on his face, Kristina knew that Jared was definitely nning to apany Debbie in spite of his reluctance. Patting him on his shoulder, she praised him, "I admire your courage, Jared. I didn''t know that you were actually this manly."


    Unconvinced by her weak praise, Jared yelled, "Dixon, get a leash on your girlfriend and ask her to mind her words! What does she mean ''actually''? I''ve always been manly, okay?"


    Dixon merely smiled and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. Then, he said in a calm voice, "Kasie. Kristina. You two needn''te along. Jared and I will go with Tomboy." Dixon was born in a small vige and had lived there before he hade to the university. He was used to the hard life in the vige, so it wasn''t a big deal for him to spend a few days in the Southon Vige.


    With an apologetic look, Kasie patted Debbie on her hand and said in a mock serious tone, "Tomboy, as your best friend, I know that I should share weal and woe with you. However, this is a hardship you''re begging to be in, so I''m not going to share it. Take care of yourself."


    Debbie shrugged. She didn''t mind. She had no intention of making Kasie and Kristina go with her. "I''ll be okay with Jared and Dixon. The two of you can enjoy your winter vacation in peace."


    After their discussion, Dixon wrote their names on the list, signing up for the activity. There were fifteen students who were taking part in the project in total, and four of them were from Debbie''s ss. Intrigued, Debbie looked at the fourth name¡ªGregory Song.


    ''Gregory Song...'' she pondered. ''Isn''t that the docile boy who took me back home when I was drunk that night?


    He looks like an indoor type. Why would he be interested in going to the Southon Vige?''


    She quickly scanned the ssroom and her eyes met Gregory''s.


    Gregory flustered as they made eye contact. In a split second, he lowered his head and pretended to read his book. His face flushed bright red, but Debbie was too busy to notice it. She was marveling at his good-looking face. She pictured how charming Gregory would be if he dressed up like a hero in a historical soap opera. A lot of girls would fall for him.


    ''He is such a handsome young boy. He should be staying in a big city. Why would he want to go and do charity in Southon Vige?''


    Unable to hold back her curiosity, Debbie decided to go and ask him directly.


    As she walked up to the row of seats in front of Gregory, she gestured to the girl in the seat and she immediately moved to another seat, making room for Debbie. Debbie casually sat down in front of Gregory and asked outright, "Gregory, are you going to go to Southon Vige too?"


    Closing his book, Gregory slightly nodded. "Yes. I''m free during that week." The truth was that he actually had something else to do during that week, but he chose to take part in the poverty relief project instead.


    He knew Debbie''s hobbies and he was sure that she would go.


    Seeing Gregory nodding, Debbie suddenly felt that his face resembled someone she used to know. She searched her memories, but failed to identify the person.


    Time flew by and it was soon the day of their departure to Southon Vige. Wearing a ck down jacket, a knitted hat that matched her clothes and a pair of white sneakers, Debbie showed up at the high-speed rail station with Jared and Dixon. She was pulling Carlos'' 26-inch ck suitcase behind her.


    When all her schoolmates were assembled, Debbie was shocked to see an unexpected person in their midst. She pointed at the masked boy who was dressed in ck casual clothes and asked surprisingly, "Gus Lu? You areing too?"


    Gus sneered. "What? Why are you bothered by it? Can''t I go where I please?"


    He kept it to himself the reason why he was there. The truth was that he was forced to sign up for the activity by his brother, Curtis. Curtis had told him that he should go along and protect the girls.


    ''Debbie Nian is stronger than most men. She doesn''t need my protection.


    And even if she needed someone''s protection, it shouldn''t have to be me! She has nothing to do with me!'' Gus cursed angrily.


    Suspicions rose in his mind. He wondered why Curtis treated Debbie so well. ''Could it be possible that they are in some sort of rtionship?'' With that thought in mind, Gus stared at Debbie with contempt in his eyes.


    His hostile attitude quickly got on Debbie''s nerves. If he hadn''t taken the initiative to talk to her on the yground, she wouldn''t have said a word to him!


    But Debbie didn''t want to argue with a wimpy kid like him, so she rolled her eyes and turned around to leave. She spotted another interesting individual in the group and walked up to her. The girl was clearly pretending to be happy as she chatted away with the others. Debbie asked as she approached her, "Gail, does your mother know that you are on your way to Southon Vige?"


    Gail seethed with anger at Debbie''s appearance. With her back against her other schoolmates, she ferociously red at Debbie and cursed in a low voice, "Damn you! This is all because of you! Why do you have to do this goddamn charity? My father forced me to go and I am supposed to learn from you! Are you insane?"


    ''Who would willingly want to stay in such a remote and poor vige for a whole week? There''s something wrong with her pitiful brain, '' Gail thought.


    Hearing Gail''s words, Debbie instantly understood the situation. She nodded happily and said, "I think my uncle did it for your own good. You haven''t gone through any hardship in your life. It''s good for a richdy like you to experience some hard life from time to time."


    Gail wanted to vent out her anger on Debbie at that very moment. But since there were other schoolmates around, Gail had to pretend to be an elegant and well-educateddy. So she walked closer to Debbie and grabbed her arm with a fake smile. In a loud voice, she said, "Yes, you''re right! I''ve brought so much snack food with me. I''ll be giving it to the children there. By the way, what are you going to give the children, Debbie?"


    "Money." The school had already sent the donated clothes and daily supplies to Southon Vige. Debbie didn''t think it was necessary to bring more of that for them. But with a little money, they could at least buy something they wanted most. She had brought something else too. But she wasn''t going to tell Gail that!


    Gail''s smile froze on her face. She ridiculed Debbie, "You think you have enough money to spend on charity? And what makes you think that money has any use there? In a remote mountain area like that, what can you buy even if you have money?"


    Shaking off Gail''s arm, Debbie walked a few steps away and said coldly, "That''s none of your business. Remember not to drag the whole team down with you."


    Among the fifteen students, ten were boys and the other five were girls. Debbie knew most of them, except two or three students. She usually met them at school and sometimes greeted them on the campus.


    So she was excited about going with all of them. ''It''s like going on a trip with friends!''


    At Southon Vige


    Jumping off the bus, Debbie quickly ran to the edge of the road and began retching.

 Chapter 142: Rebuked By Gus Lu

    Chapter 142: Rebuked By Gus LuTo get to the Southon Vige, Debbie and her schoolmates had first taken a two-hour ride on a high-speed train. Then they transferred to a bus, which took them seven hours. By the time they arrived, it was already dark. The bus had bumped all the way along the rugged mountain roads, jolting the passengers on it badly. Debbie never had carsickness, but this time, she couldn''t help but feel dizzy. She bent down on the roadside and retched a few times, but didn''t vomit.


    A few of her schoolmates had begun vomiting as soon as they got off the bus.


    The pungent smell of vomit and the disgusting sight of it only made things worse for Debbie. Just when she felt she was safe, her stomach churned violently, and in one loud retch she threw up.


    Dixon opened the lid off his water bottle and handed it to Debbie to wash her mouth. "There''s no hot water right now. Just take a few sips of this bottle of water first," he said.


    Debbie took the bottle and rinsed the taste out of her mouth with the water. Now that she felt much better, she was finally in a mood to appreciate the scenery.


    As they stood up high and looked around, the students could see the small vige in the distance¡ªdozens of houses lined up at the foot of the mountain. Most of the houses were smallish one-storey houses, with the tallest standing only three-storey up.


    Still feeling exhausted from the journey, Debbie stretched herself. It was refreshing to finally breathe the clean air of the countryside.


    But the biggest problem was... the piercing coldness in the mountain area


    A gust of cold wind blew over, threatening to freeze them into icy stumps sticking out of permafrost.


    Although they all came in warm clothing, they were not prepared for biting cold. The girls soon began toin. Even some of the boys found it worse than they had expected.


    Once the vigers learnt of the students'' arrival, many of them, especially children, stood at the entrance of the vige to wee the group. As Debbie and her schoolmates walked towards the vigers, they were shocked to realize that the children''s faces and hands were turning red from exposure while they waited. And it really gripped Debbie''s heart that the kids wore old, worn-out cotton clothes, which were far from enough to keep them warm in such harsh weather. Worse still, some of the children wore thin, baldly beaten shoes.


    With wide eyes, the children stared curiously at the visitors from the big city. Expectation and eagerness to learn about the outside world were obvious on their faces.


    Behind the children, there stood a group of old or middle-aged women, wearing genuine, weing smiles on their tanned faces. They raised their gnarled hands and waved enthusiastically.


    The scene moved most of the students close to tears. Born and brought up in affluence, they were jolted,ing face to face with such abject poverty for the very first time.


    Even though they had already mentally prepared themselves before they came, the squalid living conditions here were way too unsettling.


    The donated relief supplies would arrive at the vige tomorrow, so the students would start their work from tomorrow. After greeting the students, the vige head led them to the host families, where they would spend the night.


    Since there were fifteen students in total, they were assigned into smaller groups for amodation in different vigers'' houses. And some were in individual rooms. When Debbie saw the room that was arranged for her, she gave a helpless sigh.


    But she didn''t want toin, because she had seen Jared''s and Dixon''s rooms too. Compared to their rooms, hers was much better. The conditions were indeed terrible. The room was simple with only a wooden bed, a rickety table, a chair, a broken desk and an old wardrobe. Everything was seen at a nce.


    The only thing tofort Debbie was that there was a new and clean set of bedding. She counted herself lucky for that.


    It was getting darker outside. After dropping off their own luggage at their different rooms, the group gathered at the vige head''s house and had dinner together.


    The vige head had prepared enough food for the guests. On the long table, various dishes were served, everything from fresh farm ingredients. There was rabbit meat, turkey, pork and fish. All generously provided by farmers across the vige. Although the dishes didn''t look all that decorated, the aroma aroused Debbie''s appetite.


    After a moment of hesitation, Gregory finally picked his chopsticks and took a bite. But the other girls sat still, sipping at their cups of hot tea, to get some warmth. Gus and Jared, both born into aristocracy, kept killing time by ying games on their phones, without even lifting their chopsticks. Debbie couldn''t help but nudge Jared, and persuaded in a hushed voice, "Jared, eat something. Show some respect to the vigers!"


    Debbie knew sacrifice it must have taken the women who volunteered to prepare the meals. ''The vigers would find it insulting, if we don''t eat, '' she thought.


    Reluctantly, Jared pursed his lips, put his phone aside and grabbed his chopsticks to pick a few slices of meat.


    However, Gus didn''t care. He remained glued to his phone. Unimpressed by his aloofness, Debbie rolled her eyes, but she didn''t want to wheedle him.


    As the team leader, Dixon, realized it was incumbent on him to address Gus'' indifference and maybe discourage anyone who might have simr thoughts. So when all the vigers went outside, he rose up to speak. "Hey, guys, listen to me! The vigers have devoted a lot of effort to prepare this meal for us. Maybe these foods are not good enough for you guys, but for them, these are the best. Probably, they will only have the chance to enjoy such a big meal once a year, on Spring Festival. So let''s be considerate enough, just like what Debbie said. Eat some and show respect to the vigers, okay?"


    After Dixon''s words, all the students obeyed him and began eating the food, except one person...


    Once more, Debbie rolled her eyes. But she came up with an idea. "Dixon, do we have anything to charge our phones tonight?" she asked. Maybe that would destruct Gus.


    Dixon instantly understood what Debbie meant to say. "No," he answered, his gaze fixed on Gus.


    Earlier when they dropped off their luggage, all of their attention was on how bad the living conditions were, so nobody noticed whether there was any socket in the room or not. Thus, when everyone heard Dixon''s answer, they woke up to another unpleasant reality. That was an inconvenience to their digital lifestyles.


    But right then, the vige head and the other vigers came in with some pots of wine in their hands. Seeing theming in, the students had to suppress theirints and quietly ate the food again.


    Still twiddling his fingers on the phone, Gus squinted at Debbie. "Stupid!" he spat out.


    Obsessed with his phone as he was, he had taken the time to check if there was a socket in his room, and to his relief, there was. So he could y on his phone all he wanted without worries on where to recharge.


    Since Gus would not budge, Debbie took out her phone and texted him. "If you don''t eat the food, I''ll call Mr. Lu," she wrote.


    Before she came here, Curtis had given Gus'' phone number to her, just in case they needed to contact each other for the time they''d be posted in the vige. Curtis had also told her that if she had any trouble, she could ask Gus for help.


    When Gus saw the message from Debbie, he shot an incredulous nce at her, just in time to catch her returning the phone back into her pocket. "I''ve never seen such an annoying woman!" Gus cursed.


    His voice wasn''t that loud but was enough to be heard by their schoolmates. As Gus'' eyes were fixated at Debbie, everyone instantly understood who the annoying woman was in his mouth.


    The vigers were preparing the wine at one side so they didn''t hear it. Gail and the other girls chuckled under their breaths.


    What had Debbie done to earn his rebuke? Was it something major that Gus would carry the disagreement back to school?


    Unimpressed by Gus'' behavior so far, Jared put down his chopsticks and wanted to retort. But Debbie grabbed his wrist and stopped him. "Never mind. Go on with your meal," she persuaded.


    At least, Debbie''s message had gotten home. Feeling pressured, Gus had already taken his chopsticks and begun to take a bite of the food. As such, Debbie thought it was unnecessary to let Jared join the argument.


    Yet, a question suddenly rose in her heart. She didn''t understand why Curtis had to ask Gus toe with her.


    In the middle of the meal, the vige head''s wife came to the dinner table after finishing her housework. A student stood up and politely ceded his seat to her. But she shook her head and chose to sit next to Debbie.


    As Debbie was relishing the special vor of the peach blossom wine made by the vigers, she finally got to know why the vige head''s wife chose to sit next to her. She realized that she was specially treated by the vige head''s wife. The woman happily greeted in her local dialect and proceeded to add more food onto Debbie''s te.


    Although Debbie didn''t understand hernguage, she could feel the hospitality in her tone and suppressed the urge to stop the woman from adding food onto her te.


    Seeing how the two got along so well, Jared said jokingly whether the vige head''s wife wanted Debbie to stay and marry her son. Debbie would probably have a dotting mother-inw.


    Amidst amused giggles, everyone''s eyes turned to Debbie, who pretended offense at Jared''s joke.


    After dinner, the vige head took them to attend a campfire party. The bone chilling cold on the way made them yearn for the bonfire so much that when they finally arrived, they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    A group of young boys and girls dressed in cultural costumes were on the site to entertain their visitors with dance and song. Beaming with glee, they greeted and invited the students to dance together.


    Debbie joined the dancing group too. On her left hand was a pretty girl dressed in a yellow cultural costume; while on her right hand was the handsome son of the vige head, also dressed in a cultural costume and arge woven hat on his head.


    The young man and a few of the young vigers had basicpulsory education, so they at least had enough conversational fluency in standard Mandarin to have chit chat with the students. It was sheer fun to finally have locals to talk to, ask questions and learn about the culture.


    After the campfire party, Debbie went back to her room, feeling thoroughly entertained. But she shivered in cold again when she went back to her room. In a few minutes, without washing her face, she quickly went to her bed.

 Chapter 143: The Warm Bed

    Chapter 143: The Warm Bed"Rat-a-tat-tat." Debbie was startled by a sudden knock at the door. It was already well past her usual sleeping time and she wondered who could it be at this ungodly hour. She had just unzipped her down jacket. She had no choice but to zip it up again.


    "Who is it?" she called out.


    "Young girl, it''s me." It sounded like the voice of the vige head''s wife.


    Her guess was right. When Debbie opened the door, she saw the vige head''s wife and her handsome son standing outside.


    The woman smiled pleasantly on seeing Debbie and asked, "Young girl, did I wake you?"


    Debbie shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I hadn''t slept yet. Is everything okay?" she answered, confused as to why these two were paying her a visit at night.


    The woman turned towards her son. He immediately lifted up something from the ground and handed it to Debbie. "This is our electric warming fan. My mother and I have brought it to you so that you don''t get cold," he told her coyly.


    "But...no... I can''t take this. This is too generous." Debbie was deeply moved. As far as she knew, there was not even a water heater in the vige. How on earth did they manage to procure an electric warming fan for her?


    She didn''t want to prove a burden to anyone, but the vige head''s wife was having none of it and straightforwardly asked her son to carry the fan into Debbie''s room. Before Debbie knew how and what, the boy had already plugged the fan into a socket and the room was filled with the slight hum of its motor.


    "Thank you so much! But if I keep the fan in my room, what about you? You''ll be cold at night without it," Debbie protested, though she wasn''t entirely ungrateful. If she had guessed right, then this might have been the only electric warming fan in the whole vige.


    With a genuine smile, the woman responded, "We''re used to this weather, young girl, but you''vee from the big city. You can''t fall asleep at night without it. Please sleep tight. We should get going now!"


    Then, she held her son''s hand and they left together, leaving Debbie to her confused thoughts.


    With the warming fan on, the room was soon filled with a warm ambiance. Sitting at the edge of the bed in her thoughts, Debbie even forgot to lie down.


    She was confused. ''Why does the vige head''s wife treat me so well? Is Jared''s joke true? Does she really want me to stay and marry her son? Truth be told, her son is quite handsome. But...I''m married. I have Carlos. If that''s why this whole special-treatment-thing is going on, I''m afraid their wish can''te true, and it''s got to stop, '' she mused.


    As it turned out, she couldn''t be farther from the truth. This was proven when she went to get some hot water.


    It wasn''t only the vige head''s wife who was treating her so well. Debbie found that almost every person of the vige who was a part of her life at the moment was being very kind. Even the owner of the house which she was staying in gave her special care. When she walked out of her bedroom and told the hostess that she wanted some hot water, the hostess immediately brought three thermoses to her bedroom.


    That wasn''t the only thing she did. Earlier, she had prepared a new basin and a clean towel for Debbie too. At the moment, Debbie hadn''t thought too much about these new things, because she believed that all the other schoolmates had the same things as hers.


    The notion was broken rather abruptly when after washing her face and wiping her body, she slipped into the bed again. Much to her surprise, the bed didn''t feel cold. And the fan couldn''t have warmed the bed; it was too low for that.


    Debbie sat up and took a careful look. It wasn''t until now that she noticed there was an electric nket on her bed. And moreover, someone had turned it on in advance, so it was already warm enough now.


    A suspicion rose inside her heart again. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she took out her phone and texted Jared and Dixon. She asked cautiously, "Hey guys! Do you two feel cold in your rooms?"


    After waiting for a long while, she received Jared''s reply. "Of course we feel cold Deb! I couldn''t bear it so I''vee to sleep in the same bed with Dixon."


    Before Debbie could return him a message, she received a voice message from Jared. "Dude, what the fuck! It is such a cold weather here and I''m freezing to death. What''s more, that jerk Dixon asked me to stay in the quilt to warm the bed for him. I''m so pissed!


    But I need to stay with someone to keep warm when I sleep, so I have no choice but to tolerate that guy." Though her friends were cold, Debbie couldn''t help bursting into a guiltyughter.


    She could vaguely hear Dixon''sint in the background of the voice message and it was reallyical. "Jared, are you a snake? Why is the bed still so cold? You''ve stayed in it for a long while!"


    Judging from their words, Debbie was sure that they didn''t have an electric nket.


    ''Am I the only one who has it?'' she wondered. To confirm her guess, she texted Gail too. She couldn''t sleep right now anyway if she couldn''t figure the whole thing out. She wrote, "Gail, are you asleep?"


    Soon enough, she received Gail''s voice message. They were all too cold to type with their thumbs. "Is that really a question? It''s so cold in this bad ce. How the hell am I supposed to fall asleep? I shouldn''t have brought snacks for the kids. I should have brought something to keep myself warm, such as an electric nket. I don''t even want to get on this cold bed..."


    Debbie paused. After all, Gail was her cousin. Debbie didn''t want her to catch a cold or get some serious illness, so she returned a message. "If you can''t withstand it, how about youe to my room and we sleep together?"


    After waiting for about two minutes, Debbie received Gail''s reply. This time, she had resorted to text. "No way! I will never sleep in the same bed with you! Who knows what your body smells like! Not a chance. Damn! What a bad ce here! I can''t even find an electric nket anywhere."


    ''I have bad smell? Fine! Then just stay in your cold bed!'' Debbie angrily repeated Gail''s sentence in exasperation. She didn''t care about her anymore and decided to sleep.


    The next day, the first batch of donated supplies had arrived at the Southon Vige. Therefore, Debbie and her schoolmates assembled at a small school and began to distribute the supplies to each household. The supplies were numerous and by the time they were finished, it was already dark. One day had psed quickly.


    During the course of her interactions, Debbie also met a few children who didn''t have parents and were being raised by their grandparents. She silently gave some money to the grandparents of these families.


    One of the children''s grandmother was so grateful that she even knelt down in front of Debbie, which startled her, and she quickly lifted the old woman up from the ground. It would have been a touching scene, but Debbie didn''t feelfortable with someone in her feet.


    On the third day, since the second batch of the donated supplies hadn''t arrived, the fifteen university students took turns to give sses to the kids there. They shared a lot of things with the kids that they had never heard due to the poor education conditions there. They also sang a lot of popr songs for the kids.


    The shabby ssroom had be noisy. A lot of vigers had alsoe to the school and were even standing outside since there wasn''t enough space inside. With keen pleasure, they listened to Debbie and Jared singing songs and then listened to Dixon and Gregory telling stories. Everything the students talked about was new and interesting to the vigers.


    On the morning of the fourth day, the second batch of supplies arrived. There were new cotton shoes and clothes in this batch. The university students helped the kids wash their feet and then asked them to try on the new shoes.


    Debbie didn''t have any mission this afternoon, so she silently went to the yard behind the school on her own. She wanted a breath of fresh air for as long as she could have one. Earlier, she had told the vige head''s son to help her send out a few postcards. ''Have Kasie and the others received my postcards yet?'' she wondered.


    She had just sat down on a big rock and taken out her phone which had no signal, when a person suddenly showed up in front of her, blocking the cool sunlight.


    She raised her head and found that it was Gus.


    He was staring at her without saying a word. Debbie looked around and found nobody else here. Confused, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Gus kept his eyes on her without responding.


    Debbie got goose bumps by his gaze. "Dammit. Hey, you''re a man and I''m a woman. Don''t stare at me that way. I''m scared..."


    Gus rolled his eyes at her. He snorted, "You''re as stupid as all the others!"


    Debbie was rendered speechless. What did he want? ''Is he here to stir up some new trouble for me?'' she thought.


    With that in mind, Debbie put her phone back and stood up from the big rock. She was about to leave but Gus stopped her. "What''s going on between you and Carlos Huo?" Gus had happened to overhear someone''s words. Whoever it was, the person had said that Carlos demanded people here give special care to Debbie.


    With Carlos'' name being mentioned, Debbie turned around and spat out, "Wimpy kid, just mind your own business and don''t poke your big nose where it doesn''t belong."


    ''What? Wimpy kid? Me?''


    Gus'' face darkened. If Debbie weren''t a woman, he would surely have punched her ck and blue now.


    After Debbie had walked away, Gus immediately texted his brother. "Curtis, Debbie called me wimpy kid! How dare she do that? I need to go back to Y City now. Arrange for someone to pick me up. I don''t want to take that goddamn bus again!"


    The signal was really bad in the vige, and Gus had to try several times before the message went through.


    A few momentster, Gus received Curtis'' reply with only a few words. "Debbie is right. Just stay there."


    Gus was angry at his cold response. He wondered why his brother always sided with Debbie.


    He was sure that Curtis loved Colleen, so there shouldn''t have been any untoward rtionship between Curtis and Debbie. ''When I return home, I need to ask my father if they mistook me and Debbie when we were born. Could it be possible that Debbie is their biological daughter and I''m the wrong one?''


    There were several times when Gus felt like Debbie was Curtis'' real younger sister and he himself was the one who had been adopted to protect Debbie.

 Chapter 144: Gregory, A Docile Pup

    Chapter 144: Gregory, A Docile PupAvoiding Gus, Debbie found a quiet corner and sat down, looking nkly into the distance. She was immersed in deep thoughts. ''What''s Carlos doing right now? I''ve been away for a few days. Has he been missing me?''


    Since she was on a trip far away from the city, Debbie had left her diamond ring behind.


    "Debbie."


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by a voice again and she snapped back into reality.


    Debbie turned to look at the person and gave him a friendly smile. "Hi, Gregory." Gregory had helped her several times in the past few days and she felt the need to be polite to him though she did want to stay alone and allow herself to indulge in Carlos'' memories.


    Gregory sat down next to Debbie. "Why are you sitting here alone? Are you feeling cold?" he asked in a concerned tone.


    "No, I''m okay."


    She thought about her quarrel with Carlos a few days ago, so she wasn''t in the mood to talk much. Gregory was a man of few words, so he didn''t know what to say next either. Awkward silence filled the air.


    He unwittingly stole nces at Debbie, who had loneliness written all over her face. Finally, he broke the silence and asked, "Debbie, you look upset. What happened?"


    "Oh...Um... It''s nothing, really." Not knowing how to exin what had happened, Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile and then suggested quickly, "Let''s go and find the others!" Being alone with someone who had nothing inmon with her made Debbie feel ufortable.


    Gregory stood still, watching his favorite girl walk away from him. He had a lot of questions for her, but they were all stuck in his throat.


    He wanted to ask her about her rtionship with Carlos. But he knew that he wasn''t in a position to ask such a private question. Left with no choice, he hurried to catch up with her to find their other schoolmates.


    On their way, they bumped into Gail, who wasining to another girl about how dirty the vige was. She was telling the girl that she was afraid of catching some infectious disease.


    Debbie had been hearing Gail''s constantint ever since the day they had arrived at Southon Vige. Every time she felt like rambling, she wouldin to the same girl. But in front of others, she would pretend to be tender and sweet.


    And once again, Debbie got to witness Gail''s instant change in character. A boy approached Gail and called her name while she was talking to the other girl. She instantly stopped wearing her long face. Forcing a tender smile, she turned around and said, "Hello, Tim. What''s up?"


    The boy named Tim Zhang sheepishly handed a hot-water bag to Gail and said, "Hi, Gail...Um... I filled this bag with hot water for you. Please use it and keep warm." His heart ached when he saw Gail''s reddened face due to the cold.


    Gail epted his kindness with a sweet smile. Tilting her head down shyly, she took the hot-water bag from Tim Zhang. He jogged away with his face flushing red.


    As soon as the boy was out of sight, Gail looked at the bag in her hands with contempt in her eyes. Debbie noticed it.


    She wanted to reveal Gail''s true face to everyone so badly. Yet, she held back her anger. There were times that she felt helpless. If she and Gail were to be really considered as enemies, then Debbie would have lost the game the moment they had been born.


    Since Debbie was the elder cousin, she had to concede to Gail no matter what.


    And taking into consideration her uncle and aunt, Debbie just couldn''t get even with Gail, no matter how bad her behavior was. She sighed inwardly and then walked up to her. "Wow! It''s so nice to be such a beauty. You even get hot-water bags from your dear ssmates."


    Gail snorted at Debbie''s teasing. "Of course, I do. But what about you? Does a tomboy like you get anything at all from anyone? Boys never treat you well and now even Gus hates you to the bone."


    As she was taunting Debbie, she caught a glimpse of Gregory tagging along with her. A pang of jealousy stung her heart. She wondered why there were so many men around a tomboy like Debbie. Did all of the men have such bad taste in women? Shifting her gaze from Gregory to Debbie, Gail mocked, "You usually have a stupid puppet in tow, and now there is a weakmb following you around. Debbie, where did you find such men of low qualities?"


    ''A stupid puppet? Is she referring to Jared? Then the weakmb must be... Gregory?'' Debbie thought and looked at the emotionless Gregory for a moment.


    A retort was on the tip of Debbie''s tongue, but Gregory forestalled her. Without even sparing a nce at Gail, he said, "Being a tomboy means that the girl has a cute, honest and forthright personality. She is what she appears to be. And it''s better to be a stupid puppet or a weakmb than be a hypocritical bitch. Some people appear to be innocent and tender on the surface, but deep inside, they are dirty and vicious. I could never regard that sort of person as a human being."


    Unlike the shy and quiet boy that Debbie was used to, Gregory was now provoking Gail aggressively. Even though he didn''t spell out Gail''s name, everyone knew clearly who the hypocritical bitch he was referring to.


    His words irritated Gail and stunned Debbie. Debbie had thought that Gregory was like a cute, docile pup which would never bite anyone. But now, he wasn''t just biting. He was viciously tearing someone apart. Debbie had never seen Gregory this way, and she was taken aback.


    With her teeth clenched tight, and her face flushing red in anger, Gail pointed at Gregory with a trembling finger, unable to utter a single word. It took her a moment to find her voice again. "You...You! How dare you say that I''m not a human being!"


    Gregory smirked. "Miss Gail Mu, I never said that I was talking about you. Don''t get me wrong. Or do you actually think that you are one of those people I was talking about?"


    "You... You..." Her voice trailed off.


    Gail was seething in anger, while Gregory stayed calm. Seeing the exchange between them, Debbie burst intoughter. She walked closer to Gregory and whispered something in his ears, "Gregory, thank you for thepliment. But this girl is my cousin. Could you let her go, please?" Gregory was suddenly lost in a trace as he breathed in her scent and gaze at her delicate face. He couldn''t say anything in return.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie misinterpreted his expression and thought that he was angry with her too. Embarrassed, she stepped back and stood at a distance from him.


    Her gesture snapped Gregory back to his senses. Recalling what Debbie had asked, he said in a haste, "Rest assured, Debbie. I''m not petty enough to try and get even with a girl. I''m going back now."


    He quickly turned around and ran into the courtyard of one of the viger''s house.


    Soon after Gregory left, Jared showed up and slowly walked towards her. With obvious worry in his eyes, he shouted, "Debbie, where have you been? I''ve been looking all over for you since noon. Why are you just standing here? Aren''t you cold? There''s a stove inside the house. Come and warm yourself up."


    Debbie sniffled lightly. She felt touched by what all her friends did for her.


    Gregory had defended her in front of Gail and now Jared was worried about her health. But somewhere in her heart, she felt like something wascking. She wondered what it was.


    But she soon realized what she had been missing.


    When Debbie was closed enough to him, Jared whispered, "Hey, I got some interesting new for you. Mr. Huo had apparently arranged for someone to tell the vige head to give you special care. Did you know about this? Okay, no need to answer that. I just saw a huge question mark pop up on ur face. You had no idea, did you? Your husband is really warm and caring." Jared was so envious of Debbie at that moment. She had received some electric appliances to keep her warm at night, but he had nothing. He only had a man to sleep together with in the same bed to keep warm, yet, the man wouldn''t allow Jared to hug him.


    Debbie blinked her eyes, unable to process the information. "Who told you this?" She had no idea at all. She couldn''t believe that Carlos'' influence could reach such a remote vige.

 Chapter 145: If A Bear Mauled Me To Death

    Chapter 145: If A Bear Mauled Me To Death"I heard it from the vige head!" Jared replied. He had gone to the vige head''s house in an attempt to get an electric warming fan or at least, an electric nket. Much to his disappointment, he hadn''t gotten anything. Perhaps, the only thing to help him keep warm now would be wine, which thankfully, their hosts had supplied in plenty. So he joined the vige head for a drink with the apaniment of some hearty talks. But the elder was no heavy drinker. Only a few sses down and he dropped the guard, turning into a bbermouth.


    In between his juicy tales, he let slip to Jared that someone had requested the vigers to give special care to Debbie. Although he didn''t know who that person was, he remembered someone mentioned about a name "Mr. Huo".


    From the vige head''s words, Jared could put two and two together. The surname Huo was a rare name, and even across the city, there was only one "Mr. Huo" whose influence could reach a remote vige like the Southon Vige.


    Touched by Carlos'' gesture, Debbie shed a sweet smile. But she didn''t want to admit the happiness exploding in her heart. Instead she faked a retort to Jared. "No, I don''t think the vige head was telling the truth."


    "Oh, really? But I can see you smiling from ear to ear. Why don''t you just admit that you''re on cloud nine now?" Jared teased.


    Debbie turned around and red at him. "Just go and do night running. It will help you keep warm!"


    ''Do night running? No way! I would rather stay under the quilt, though I have to tolerate Dixon, '' he thought.


    In Y City, by the time Carlos came back, Debbie had already been away for about three days. She had left without giving him a phone call, not even sending him a message.


    Sulking silently, he took out his phone and called Curtis. "Have they arrived there?"


    "Yes, they arrived safely, although my brothermented the living conditions. Seems a little seedy over there," said Curtis on the other end of the phone. ''His brother? Gus Lu?''


    Closing his eyes tight, Carlos said in a stern tone, "It serves her right. She made her own bed." ''She didn''t even ask for my opinion before deciding. I didn''t know it until the name-list was submitted to the school, '' he thought to himself.


    "Rest assured. I''ve done as per your instructions and asked the people there to take good care of her. I''ve also sent Gus there to protect her. I know you feel bad, but it''s only a few more days and she''ll be back." Curtis understood what was going on in Carlos'' mind.


    Carlos wasn''t convinced that Gus could be of any help. "Do you think I can bank on your unreliable brother for anything meaningful?" he asked. If he hadn''t known that Gus had shown no interest in women in the past 22 years and had been suspected to be gay, he wouldn''t have agreed Curtis to send Gus there to help Debbie.


    The sharp manner of Carlos'' question left Curtis doubtful. He paused for a moment and then replied, "Well, anyway, he''s a man. Somehow, I believe, he can protect the girl should the need arise. Besides, Jared and Dixon went along with Debbie. So just rest assured."


    ''Rest assured?'' There was no reason for Carlos to be distressed that she might suffer some harm. If anything, he was pretty sure she''d be just fine. But how would she cope with the other inconveniences of the trip?


    It was not until she set out for the Southon Vige that he learned about the dismal living conditions there. It seemed like a vige abandoned by the government, with virtually no basic infrastructure.


    ''For three whole days of her stay there, she hasn''t bothered to call me. Not even once! I think I should just let her be. Why should I care after all?'' Carlos was angry at the thought.


    Yet much as pretended not to give a damn, for the three days of her absence, everybody around him could sense his palpable anxiety. For fear of getting on his wrong side, they went about work with caution.


    Now, seeing Carlos'' deadpan face made Emmett shudder in fear. He knew his boss must be in an extremely terrible mood. Before he followed Carlos to thepany offices, he took out his phone and secretly sent a message to the WeChat Group consisting of his colleagues. He wrote, "My dear fellows, attention please! A ''volcano'' is on the verge of erupting! Anyone who doesn''t want to die, please mind your steps and don''t step on our CEO''s toes!"


    So, when Carlos arrived at thepany building, all the staff tried their best to stay away from him after greetings.


    Nheless, even after Emmett''s kind warning, there were still a few managers who were unluckily caught by Carlos and given a tongueshing.


    The next day, the air in the CEO''s office still felt heavy and oppressive. Standing next to Carlos, Emmett wished the ground under him would magically open up and swallow him to save him from this demon. But he knew he had to finish reporting to his boss no matter how much he wanted to escape. "Mr...Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is having... a good time with...a minority young boy..." ''The young boy is quite handsome!'' Emmett thought in his mind.


    He continued, "Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is dancing with that young boy."


    "Um...Mr... Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is taking a walk with that young boy."


    On the third day, everyone in the meeting room held their breaths. They couldn''t utter a wrong word, because they could feel the dangerous aura around their boss.


    When Emmett saw a postcard, he finally felt a hope. ''Oh! The senior executives and managers of the ZL Group finally can be saved!'' Emmett eximed in his mind.


    For the first time, as the CEO''s personal assistant, Emmett rushed into the meeting room without even knocking at the door.


    Carlos'' cold voice came. "Emmett, what are youughing? You have a good mood? Then how about I send you to the remotest ce in the world to study the market there?"


    Under everyone''s curious and nervous gaze, Emmett mustered up his courage and walked toward Carlos.


    Carlos'' cold voice came to a sudden stop when Emmett handed him a postcard.


    He took it and had a better look. On it was a picture of a beautifulndscape. There were words written on its back. "Carlos, this is my second day in the Southon Vige. Have youe back from your business trip? I''m freezing to death but you haven''t given me one single call. I hate you!


    Carlos, I''m still so angry with you. It is just that this postcard is very beautiful so I sent it to you on a whim. Then again, I think I''d better write a few words on it to jolt you out of your arrogance.


    Carlos, I said I missed you, but why haven''t you said anything back? Do you still love me? Fine, if your answer is no, then I''ll stay in the Southon Vige for the rest of my life. That way, you can enjoy your time with Miss Lan or Miss Mi. No one will ever stop you from doing whatever you wish.


    Carlos, the vige head''s son is very handsome and his mother treats me really well. I''m moved. What should I do? But when I remember that your mother treats me even better, I''m left at crossroads. How can I forget you, even if it''s only on Mom''s ount?


    Anyway, the children here are really cute. I''ve given some of your money to them in secret. Will you get angry with me? Some of them are orphans. If you still love me, how about we adopt one from them? I won''t need to experience the pain of giving birth to a baby. But...if there is a chance that you want a baby of our own and you still love me, then I''ll consider giving birth to a baby for you!


    Carlos, there is no more nk space for me to write anything on. I''ll stop now. Take care! But if you don''t need me anymore, I''ll be okay with it. You shouldn''t let it bother whether I''ll be bore to death or freeze into a cold Pir, nted on permafrost. It shouldn''t disturb you even if a bear mauled me to a horrific, painful death.


    Written from a poor girl who would be bored to death, freeze into a cold Pir and be mauled to death by a bear."


    Finally, she signed off. "Date: unclear. (I forgot to charge my phone. It''s already out of power. I don''t know the exact date, nor do I want to ask anyone. That''s it! Goodbye!)"


    From top to bottom, she had written on every single inch of the postcard, as if it was a novel she intended to write.


    Seeing the thin smile on the corner of Carlos'' lips, Emmet heaved a sigh of relief, as if a burden was lifted off his shoulder.


    For a moment, he assumed that the postcard would restore calm to the office, but unexpectedly, Carlos angrily threw the postcard on the table and demanded, "Who allowed you to open my letters?"


    The smile on Emmett''s face froze. "Mr. Huo... Mr. Huo... but you..." Emmett felt wronged. It was him and Tristan who had been handling Carlos'' letters in thepany all along.


    But he swore that he hasn''t read the content of this postcard when he noticed the name was "a poor girl." He knew it was from Debbie, so he immediately hurried to the meeting to and handed it to Carlos.


    Out of the blue, Carlos stood up from his seat and announced, "This project is well nned and very creative, The nning Department has done a good job and everyone in the department can get a bonus equal to your money wage." He then turned to Emmett and instructed, "Emmett, ask the direction of the charity foundations toe and discuss about investment."


    There were some non-governmental charity foundation under the ZL Group. Emmett instantly understood what Carlos was going to do.


    ''Ask the directors toe and discuss about the investment? Oh, if I''m guessing right, Mr. Huo is going to invest in the development of the Southon Vige!'' he thought excitedly.

 Chapter 146: Love Letter

    Chapter 146: Love LetterWhen Carlos left the meeting room, he took along with him the postcard that had magically changed his mood. As soon as he stepped out of the room, noisy sighs of relief filled the space; some executives almost cried out gratefully, especially the nning department.


    "Phew! Thank God! We survived!" one of them eximed. "Not just that! Each of us gets twice our pay this month! Isn''t this great?" someone responded excitedly.


    Back in his office, sitting leisurely in his chair, Carlos couldn''t help but re-read the words on the back of the postcard. Before he knew it, a smile had appeared on his face.


    When he had finally savored the words long enough, he opened a folder on his desk and carefully put the postcard in the middle of it. It was made of poor quality paper, but it was his treasure nevertheless.


    ''Looks like this woman has started to take the initiative, '' he thought.


    In Southon Vige


    It was getting dark. Debbie was jogging when she heard some noise ahead of her, which sounded like two people were having sex.


    It was awkward, so she stopped her run and stayed away from them.


    The reception was usually awful in the vige. Unfortunately, she got signals at the spot she was at that moment and her phone started buzzing in her pocket. It was on vibration, so it didn''t disturb the couple.


    She hid behind a big tree to take care of the call. Panting for breath, she took out her phone and saw the familiar number.


    Tears threatened to roll out of her eyes. ''This grumpy, hateful man! He has finally decided to call me!'' she thought, gratified and angry. After wiping her moist eyes, she swiped her finger on the screen to answer the call, but she did not speak first. Their stupid fight was still fresh in her mind. "What are you doing?"


    Carlos asked when she refused to say anything. His tone was t. There was neither rage nor affection.


    Debbie was mad because she was disappointed. This wasn''t the attitude she had been expecting from him. She wanted to throw a tantrum, but she couldn''t find a good excuse. "Having fun," she said, after a long pause.


    Despite her sullen tone and short answer, Carlos smiled when he heard her voice. "I got it," he said.


    "Huh?" She was perplexed. ''Got what?''


    "The love letter you wrote me."


    ''What? What love letter? I never wrote him any love letter. This fact-twisting capitalist!'' Blushing, she corrected him, "It wasn''t a letter. It was a postcard." She wouldn''t write him a love letter and embarrass herself.


    The vige head''s son had given her some postcards with thendscape of the vige on them. She filled the little space with her scribble and had asked the young man to help her send them. Since the vige was so remote, she was surprised that Carlos had even received the postcard.


    But for Carlos, that postcard was a love letter from her, whether she admitted it or not.


    Unwilling to be fixated on such a trifling matter, he moved on. "How are you doing these days?" he asked, his voice full of concern.


    Debbie turned her head to listen to the two lovebirds who seemed to have gotten more passionate. ''It''s freezing cold outside. Why do they have to do it here? These people are so freaking weird.''


    She got up and retraced the path while holding her phone to her ear. "Not so good," she answered honestly.


    These past few days had been the harshest days of her entire life. The temperature dropped to at least ten degrees below zero at night. It was so cold that stepping out the door of their designated house was a struggle.


    "Hmm." Her answer was more or less what he had anticipated.


    Carlos hung up without another word.


    ''So typical! Would it kill him to talk some more?


    He hardly spoke three lines.''


    Debbie went back to her room, with a mad frown on her face. She couldn''t stop thinking about Carlos. Atst, she decided to text him. "Was there a reason why you called me?"


    "Yes." Again, a single-word answer. Debbie cursed him a hundred times in her head. "And? What was it?" she asked, trying to be patient. She was expecting a sweet response despite knowing that she might not get any.


    "I wanted to know if you were okay."


    That was it! That was all she needed to hear--to know that he cared. Her eyes reddened as she read his message. "I...I''m not okay." She missed him beyond what words could express. She missed his voice, his hugs, his tenderness.


    Carlos might not have been too busy because he replied very quickly, "I''m relieved."


    A hundred question marks shed across Debbie''s mind.


    ''He''s relieved to know that I''m not okay? What does he mean?


    Is he happy that I''m unhappy?! Why does he hate me so much?''


    She was too angry to continue talking to him, but what he had said lingered on, bothering her immensely. The more she thought about it, the angrier it made her. "I hope you have a good time in Y City, Mr. Huo."


    "Okay."


    Debbie''s eyebrows furrowed while a thousand angry exmation marks jumped around her head. ''Aargh! This man is so irritating!''


    It had been overcast for many days in a row. The next day, the sky finally cleared up.


    Gus sat alone, enjoying the sun. Gail was helping an olddy pick out some tea leaves. Others were ying "Drop the Handkerchief" with the children. Jared was one of them. Since he was so tall, it was funny to see him running among the kids. When he started running around the circle, it set everybody off.


    The childrenughed while shouting, "Jared, tag Debbie! We want to see Debbie catch you."


    The kids knew how fast Debbie could run. Many of them even ran with Debbie around the vige in the mornings.


    Jared refused as he panted, "You''re so mean. I won''t tag Debbie. I''ll tag you."


    When he dropped the handkerchief, the kids screamed, "Aaah! Debbie, Jared tagged you! Catch him!"


    Debbie looked back. The handkerchief was indeed drooped right behind her. To make the kidsugh, she stood up and challenged Jared, "You, big guy! I''ll catch you and make you sing ''Old MacDonald'' in the middle d the circle."


    Then she started chasing Jared. To her surprise, he ran away from the circle, and she had to run after him. When Debbie was finally close enough to grab him, Jared stopped and pointed his finger into the distance and said, "Debbie, look!"


    Everyone was automatically curious and stopped ying at once to look towards where he was pointing at. A little boy ran towards them and shouted cheerfully, "Look! So many cars havee to our vige! The cool ones. I''ve only seen them on TV. What are their names?"


    Jared named the cars as he pointed at them one by one, "Emperor, Bentley, and that''s Rolls-Royce Phantom."


    The boy jumped in excitement. "Right, Lice-Rice! Pepper, Shorty, Butterball! Let''s go take a look. We''ve never seen those cars before."


    ''Emperor? Is it Carlos? Debbie wondered. Then the familiar car and it''s license te came into view.


    The ten-meter-away entrance of the vige was on a low terrain. The whole vige could see the cars parked there.


    Emmett got out of the car in an elegant manner. He immediately spotted Debbie amount the others. After a few incidents that had taken ce in the past, Carlos'' employee had started seeing his cute and sweet wife as their savior. Emmett waved at her excitedly.


    The viger''s didn''t know who he was waving at, so they all waved back at him warmly.


    Debbie only looked at Emmett briefly. Her eyes quickly shifted to the back window of the Emperor. She could sense Carlos'' tense gaze even with the window rolled up.


    ''He''s here, I''m sure.


    Has hee to take me home?


    He always makes me mad and then try to make up for it by doing something nice.'' With that thought in mind, she looked at the car expectantly, and all her anger was gone.

 Chapter 147: Why Her

    Chapter 147: Why HerAmong all the college students in the vige, only Debbie, Dixon, Jared, Gus, Gail, and Gregory knew that Emperor was Carlos'' car.


    However, not a single soul from this group knew why Carlos was here except for Debbie, Dixon, and Jared.


    Jared excitedly grabbed Debbie''s sleeve as soon as he saw the car, and said, "Tomboy, this is the moment that tests our friendship. Ask your husband to get me out of here too."


    As a matter of fact, Jared had called his dad the next day after they reached this vige. He was asking the older man to send him a car and take him home. He badly needed a private car because the minibus that had taken them to the vige made him vomit for a whole day. There was no way that he would ride that horrible vehicle again. It was bad enough that his dad immediately rejected his request without even letting him rebut the decision.


    Worse, Jasper went as far as telling all his friends not to pick his son up. He brainwashed everyone by iming that his son needed to experience some tough life which might help him change his frivolous personality.


    On the other hand, Emmett sent two of his men to discuss the details of the investment they were nning with the vige head. He then walked towards Debbie. His action made everyone turn their head curiously to them. Thus, he and Debbie decided to move somewhere else so that they could talk privately.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to take you home. I''ve already sent someone to pack your things. You can get in the car and go home directly," said Emmett.


    Debbie looked at the car again with furrowed eyebrows. She then asked, "Is Carlos here or not?"


    A knowing smile crept over Emmett''s lips before he replied, "Why not go near the car and check for yourself?" ''How would Mr. Huo not pick you up personally when he knew that his precious wife is having a hard time here, Mrs. Huo?'' he thought.


    Debbie was still trying toe up with the best response she could give Emmett when a tender voice suddenly cut in through her trail of thoughts.


    "Hi, Emmett."


    It was Gail.


    ''What does she want?'' Debbie wondered as she gazed at the neer.


    However, Gail didn''t even look at her and just walked straight to Emmett. She exchanged some polite remarks with him. They were in the middle of their endless greetings when Emmett threw Debbie a questioning look after hearing that Gail was actually Sebastian''s daughter. Nevertheless, Debbie just remained silent, devoid of any expression. "Oh, so you''re Mr. Mu''s daughter. What can I do for you?" he asked Gail.


    "Didn''t Mr. Huoe here?" Gail responded in a casual tone.


    Emmett smiled politely and replied, "He''s busy. May I ask why you''d like to meet Mr. Huo? "


    Reluctance instantly flooded Gail''s face. Of course, she wouldn''t want Debbie to know what her real agenda was. Thus, she red at Debbie and sarcastically asked, "Do you have to be here?"


    Debbie nodded calmly. Her face was still unreadable when she said, "Yes. Emmett came here for me."


    That answer made Gail feel a little embarrassed. ''Why is that? Are Debbie and Emmett really married to each other just like what the rumor says? Then why didn''t Mr. Huo get angry with her after she expressed her feelings for him?


    Who on earth is really involved with Debbie? Jared? Emmett? Hayden? Or Curtis?


    Ah! Debbie is such a slut!


    On the other hand, it wouldn''t be impossible for Carlos to just let her off easily if Emmett is indeed her lover. Considering that Emmett has worked loyally for Carlos for a long time, it is possible that Carlos just forgave Debbie because of Emmett.''


    With these thoughts in her mind, Gail finally turned to Debbie and asked, "Debbie, what is Emmett to you?"


    Debbie was eager to find out whether Carlos was inside the car or not and hoped to finish the conversation as soon as possible. Thus, she rested her arm on Emmett''s shoulder and cunningly replied, "We''re close. As to how close? Guess."


    Since Gail had already taken her for a slut, it didn''t matter to add one more name on the list of the men Gail thought she had slept with.


    Debbie nced at Gail provocatively before patting Emmett on the shoulder. She then said, "I''ll leave my cousin with you. I have to go pack my things. Wait for me here." The possibility of seeing Carlos put her in such a good mood she even blew a kiss to Emmett while stepping away.


    Emmett, who was Carlos'' secretary, couldn''t be happier upon seeing how chirpy his boss'' wife was.


    He nodded to Debbie and dotingly said, "No rush. Someone is already packing your things for you. You can get in the car whenever you''re ready."


    "Got it."


    After Debbie left, Gail looked at Emmett and asked anxiously, "How exactly do you two know each other?"


    ''What does she mean by "you two"?'' Confusion flooded Emmett instantly. His eyebrows were furrowed as he tried to figure out what the woman before him was talking about. It took him a while before he finally realized that she was talking about him and Debbie. "I don''t think that''s what you are really interested in," he coldly answered.


    That indifferent reply embarrassed Gail all over again. However, she wasn''t going to waste the chance to pry into Debbie''s secrets. Thus, she asked, "Umh...When are you leaving here?"


    "Right now," Emmett deadpanned since he already knew what Gail was up to.


    Frankly, they didn''t have time for sightseeing. Every one of thepany was super busy since it was the end of the lunar year.


    Hearing his answer thrilled Gail a lot. It was such a relief to hear them leaving soon. Nevertheless, she chose to contain her excitement since she had a public image to maintain. She needed to remain innocent and sweet. Then she asked in a low, soft voice, "Can you give me a lift? I''m sorry to disturb you, but my dad is too busy to spare me any time. So... I..."


    She cleared her throat, trying topose herself and remain polite as she spoke.


    Although Emmett was just a secretary, the fact that Carlos was his boss cut him from the rest. Gail couldn''t afford to make a mistake, especially when she was asking for a favor, for example, right now.


    The fretful look on Gail''s face almost made Emmettugh aloud. This woman had always been rude, arrogant, and mean when she was around Debbie. Emmett would have turned this patheticdy''s request down if he hadn''t received an order from Carlos that all Debbie''s schoolmates should be sent home together with her.


    She had Debbie to thank for that. If it wasn''t for Debbie, Gail wouldn''t even have a chance to ask. In the end, he smiled slyly, "To be frank, besides the investment project in Southon Vige, my job here is to pick somebody up. If you want to go with us, you can ask Debbie about it. If Debbie says okay, then it''s fine by me."


    Gail''s smile gradually melted upon hearing Emmett. She thought, ''So he came here just to pick Debbie up? Huh! It is impossible that there''s nothing going on between them!''


    Those things kept Gail quiet for a while. It was only after a few seconds when she opened her mouth again. "Why her?" she asked curtly.


    Emmett smiled and responded, "Didn''t youe here because your dad forced you to learn from Debbie?"


    "Yeah, but what does it have to do with me going back with you?" Gail wondered.


    "Since you came here because of Debbie, it would be Debbie''s decision whether you can go back earlier or not. It''s fine if you don''t want to ask her. It''s totally your call." Time was pressing. Those were thest words Emmett said before nodding at her politely and walking away.


    Gail''s face turned red with anger. ''Debbie! Debbie! What''s wrong with these men? Why are they all so good to her? I have to ask her permission to leave this ce earlier? That''s bullshit!''


    Even though pissed, Gail decided to go find Debbie. It wasn''t like she had any other choices anyway. Assuming that Debbie was packing her things, Gail went straight to her ce.

 Chapter 148: Going Back Home

    Chapter 148: Going Back HomeGail had gone there to meet Debbie, but when she reached Debbie''s room, she saw that there were two people looking for something in the room. Her breathing became faster until she realized it was two bodyguards. And after watching them for a while, she realized that they weren''t looking for anything. Rather, they were packing Debbie''s things for her. What was going on?


    What surprised her even more was that there were two bodyguards packing her things. The special treatment wasn''t enough to make her suspicious, the number was. How much luggage could Debbie possibly have? Only then did it hit Gail that things were not as simple as she had thought. Something was definitely up, and she was curious what.


    The bodyguards saw her, but both of them seemed not to care. They merely continued with their work. After they had packed everything that was visible in the room, one of them flipped the covers over, wanting to make sure that nothing was left behind. Instead of Debbie''s belongings, a white nket came into view. It looked much like an electric nket to Gail.


    Sure that nothing was left behind, the bodyguards remade the bed almost oblivious to the nket. At that point, Gail couldn''t help it anymore and dashed into the room like a tornado. With one enormous swipe, she lifted the covers and the sheets. Aha! It was indeed an electric nket. Shocked, she looked around to find an electric warming fan in the corner as well. What was more, there were a number of more articles for daily use spread across the room, which were brand-new and barely seen in the vige.


    ''None of us got any of these things except for Debbie. Why?''


    It seemed that Debbie had more secrets than she had thought, and there was more to her story than she was letting on. Then Gail recalled that Debbie had invited her to sleep in her room the first night they were here, but she had refused, even insulting her in a way. Thinking about her stupid decision, she was extremely regretful. If she had said yes that night, then not only would she have slept soundly, she would have found out about this whole thing earlier.


    Panting, Gail went in search of Debbie once more. Thetter was saying her goodbyes to some elders in the vige.


    Regardless, she dragged her away from those vigers and demanded some answers. "Howe your room had much better facilities than ours? What''s so special about you? And tell me one thing: why do I need your permission to leave this godforsaken ce!? No wait. I get it. Tell me this: is it Emmett or Mr. Huo you are involved with?"


    Gail studied Debbie''s face after the string of questions she had thrown her way. With makeup, the girl had been the center of attention at the party the other day. But what was surprising was that even with bare face, her skin looked fantastic. Quite unusual!


    The past few days had been really tough for every one of those students and they had to make do with the bare minimum of facilities. However, even under such circumstances, Debbie had managed to look more feminine and beautiful than before. Gail hated to admit it, but that was the truth. She had noticed it herself.


    And she was convinced that only money, a lot of money, could bring about that kind of change.


    The puzzle was¡ªwas it Carlos or his secretary who had spent that kind of money on Debbie? Either way, it was clear that Debbie was close to Carlos.


    Gail started trembling at the thought. If Debbie''s secret lover was Carlos, Gail believed that her miserable days would never end. Since Debbie was in power while she was with Carlos, she could make her life very miserable indeed.


    "Who told you that you have to get my permission to leave this ce?" Debbie responded with a question of her own. Gail noticed that she sounded a bit curious. ''My permission? Why?'' It sounded odd to Debbie.


    Gail bit her lower lip hard and answered resentfully after a long while, "Emmett! I don''t want to get on that crappy minibus again. And you know... I came here only because of you. My dad wouldn''t have forced me toe here if you hadn''t joined this project. If you''re leaving, then you have to take me with you. And you really don''t have a choice, because I am gonna tell my parents what you are. As soon as they find out you''ve been fooling around with so many men, you''re done!"


    Debbie valued Lucinda''s and Sebastian''s opinions quite a lot, and Gail knew that very well. What infuriated her was the fact that it was almost as if Debbie had managed to steal her parents away from her. Nothing she did seemed to be good enoughpared to Debbie. She hated every moment of that.


    Debbie took a deep breath, trying to control a wave of anger on her face. She then told her, "Gail, I can take you with me, but you have to promise me not to mess with me again. And don''t ever repeat thatst sentence in front of me. I''ll have you know that there''s only one man I''m involved with."


    "Who is he?"


    "You''ll know that one day. But today is not that day. Can you do what I asked you to or not?" If Gail knew about Debbie''s rtionship with Carlos, the whole world would know. She wasn''t the sort who were too keen on keeping secrets. Debbie couldn''t tell her yet.


    Gail was left with no choice now and promised.


    When Gail finally left her alone, Debbie bid her farewell to the kids who had just yed "Drop the Handkerchief" game with her and her schoolmates. It was a tearful scene with the kids when they found out she was leaving. Her eyes watered a bit too. It was sad to say goodbye to these kids. Although she had not been here for too many days, she still felt a strange attraction to the ce.


    When she finally left the school, still immersed in her sorrow, Jared suddenly popped out from nowhere and started dragging her towards the vige itself.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, pulled along. She felt that both Jared and Gail were acting really weird today.


    "To where I was staying."


    "But why?"


    "To pack my things."


    Debbie wanted to kick him right in the shins when she heard that. "You can pack your things on your own. What do you need me for? To do it for you?" she asked in exasperation.


    "Of course not."


    The vige was tiny and it didn''t take them more than three minutes before they found themselves in Jared and Dixon''s room. As soon as they came to the door, Jared pulled Debbie inside and locked the door.


    He opened his suitcase and threw all his items in as he kept an eye on Debbie. "You can''t get in the car without me. Otherwise, I am going to be stuck here," he exined, noticing her curious nce.


    He believed that Carlos wouldn''t allow him to get in his car, unless Debbie was with him.


    Debbie saw his point. "Dude, you came here with me. Do you really think I will leave you and Dixon behind? Is that how you see me?"


    "No. Of course you won''t leave us behind," he replied immediately, "but your husband will!"


    His packing was done within minutes, usual for boys.


    While they were walking towards the luxury cars, Jared grabbed Debbie''s arm tightly, as if he was afraid she would run away from him anytime. Emmett was waiting by the Emperor car for her. Upon seeing them, a bodyguard took Jared''s suitcase and led him towards the car behind him. "Mr. Han, please follow me," he asked respectfully.


    Jared clutched Debbie abruptly like an insecure child while shouting, "Where''re you taking me? I''m going nowhere. I just want to go home!" He was sick of this ce and couldn''t stay here any longer.


    Emmett stifled hisughter somehow, even though it was really hard to do after even a fleeting nce at Jared, and assured him, "Mr. Han, please rx. The cars waiting behind are for you and your friends."


    Hearing this, Jared was relieved and calmed down. "Okay, that sounds fair. Tomboy, I''m getting in the car." He sounded a bit embarrassed for having made a scene.


    Looking at the Emperor beside her, Debbie took a deep breath before getting in. When Emmett opened the door for her, she found the overbearing man she had been thinking of the past few days sitting inside staring at her. "What are you waiting for?" he asked.


    Debbie''s heart started pounding, and she felt a burning sensation in her face. All the fights and arguments they''d ever had between them vanishedpletely from her mind. Even before she had gotten in the carpletely, she had already wrapped her arms around Carlos'' neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    Carlos was surprised by her sudden affectionate reaction.


    After the kiss, Debbie got out of the car again and smiled. "I have to go find Dixon. Be right back."


    "Flirt with me and run away right after?" Carlosined in a husky voice.


    Debbie''s face turned crimson. "No, idiot. I don''t n to do that just yet. I''ll be back soon," she retorted.


    She was about to turn around when Emmett assured her, "Mrs. Huo, all your friends have gotten in the cars. Please don''t worry."


    "All right, then." She found Emmett was a very considerate person. Nothing to worry about, Debbie bent down to finally get in the car.


    Suddenly a man in navy blue ethnic clothes called from behind her, "Debbie, wait!"


    Debbie turned around. The vige head''s son was running towards her.

 Chapter 149: On The Road

    Chapter 149: On The RoadIt urred to Debbie that she had said goodbye to everyone but him. "Just a minute," she muttered quietly to the man inside the car. Before Carlos could protest or ask what was going on, she had shut the car door and was walking towards the young man, who was breathless from all the running.


    "Debbie, are you leaving?" he looked at her sadly. From the way he was sulking and the way he looked at her, affection was visible clear as daylight.


    "Yes," Debbie replied with a nod. "My... My family hase to pick me up. It was nice meeting you. Keep in touch." Debbie didn''t want to break his heart like that and corrected herself.


    The young man took out a sachet from his pocket and handed it to her. "I made something for you. It''s a silver essory. I want you to keep it as a souvenir."


    Debbie looked at the sachet in surprise. It was meaningful, she knew that. Reflexively, she tried to decline it. "Thank you from the bottom of my heart. But it''s a very big gesture and I can''t take it."


    "It may be worth little, but I will be d if you take it. It would mean a lot to me."


    Debbie didn''t know what to say. She was saved by Emmett who walked towards her at this point. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is waiting. It''s time to go," he reminded her with a smile.


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' The young man was surprised and confused. He knew what that form of address meant. "Are you married?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I am," she admitted shortly. "Thank you for taking such great care of me these days. My husband is waiting. I have to go."


    The young man watched the woman he had fallen for get in the car, heartbroken.


    The fancy cars drove away one after another. From the rearview mirror, Debbie could see him standing there alone. She felt sad to see him so heartbroken.


    She had only stayed in the vige for a couple of days, but the vigers had been so nice to her, and the vige head''s family deserved a special mention. It was unfair that the young man had to face such heartbreak even after being so nice to her.


    "Feeling sad?" a cold voice asked, breaking into her thoughts.


    "Yes," she admitted sinctly. Humans were sensitive. It was normal to feel sad on asions like this.


    "Do you want to stay and be the vige head''s daughter-inw?"


    Carlos asked coldly. Debbie turned towards him in surprise.


    His face was grim. ''Damn! What did I do wrong in saying goodbye? I didn''t even encourage him.


    What''s he sulking about now?'' she thought.


    Pondering over what he had just said, she slid closer to him and asked, "Are you jealous? Huh?"


    Seen through, Carlos tried to save face with a poker expression. "Sit back," he demanded, though it was clear he didn''t mean it.


    She refused to obey. Pressing her cheek against his arm, she asked while fluttering her long eyshes, "You didn''t react much on seeing me. Did you reallye here to see me or what?"


    The road was bumpy, but sitting in Carlos'' car, Debbie could barely feel it. It was much better than riding a minibus.


    The next moment, the interior screen was rolled up so that the passengers could have some privacy. Confused, Debbie was about to ask what was going on when her face was lifted up gently. "Do you want me to react?" Carlos asked meaningfully.


    Looking into his eyes, she regretted saying that. "No, no. I¡ª" She wanted to say this was not what she had meant.


    But actually, she wanted to kiss him too.


    Inside the Bentley behind the Emperor, Jared was sitting with an expression on his face that was as annoyed as if he had just eaten a dead fly. It was all because of the woman sitting next to him¡ªGail.


    He couldn''t help suspecting that Carlos had made this arrangement on purpose. Although every student unfamiliar to Debbie was sharing a car with others in groups of two or three, whoever was connected with Debbie was given a separate car. Dixon, Gus, even Gregory were enjoying a car alone. Only Jared had to share a car with someone. And to make matters worse, that someone had to be Gail!


    The most irritating part was that there were no passengers in the two Bentleys behind them and Gail could have been thrown in any of those two.


    Carlos must have done this to torture him!


    Jared felt that it was so unfair. He had had to apany Carlos'' wife to the remote, backward vige and this was what he had gotten in return. Life was so unfair, especially to men.


    "Jared, do you know what Debbie''s rtionship with Emmett is?" Gail asked, even though she had anticipated that most likely, Jared wouldn''t tell her anything even if he did know something.


    "I don''t know."


    "Is she sitting in the same car with Carlos?"


    "Go see for yourself."


    "What is she to Hayden?"


    "Can you just shut up? Or I''ll kick you out of the car." Jared was fed up with her questions and couldn''t take it anymore. Gail gritted her teeth resentfully but finally had to shut up.


    Since it was nightfall, the cars stopped in an urban district on the way. They would spend the night there.


    Even in such a simple area, Carlos was famous. As soon as the ck Emperor pulled up in front of the fancy hotel, the manager himself came out of the hotel with some foremen.


    Emmett got out first and opened the back door for the passengers inside. As soon as people caught a glimpse of their distinguished guest, they all began trying to please him. "Good evening, Mr. huo! Wee to our hotel, Mr. Huo!"


    Carlos merely nodded to the barrage of pleasantries and held out his right hand towards the car. A woman closely wrapped in a purple down jacket emerged from the car. She hadpletely wrapped herself and only her eyes could be seen. Her big eyes looked around curiously.


    She then took Carlos'' hand and jumped out of the car.


    The employees of the hotel couldn''t believe their eyes. They had received countless upper-ss females.


    But never had they seen anyone so unique. What shocked them more was that when the two were about to enter the hotel, Carlos pulled the woman into his arms, as if to tell everyone that the woman was his and his only.


    ''Is this the woman in the rumors?'' they wondered.


    Carlos had always told Debbie that they would keep a low-key profile, but anywhere Carlos went, it was never low-key.


    Right now only, five men had greeted them by the car alone. And another ten were standing in two lines in front of the door.


    Debbie was d that she had covered her face with her hat and scarf, even though Carlos was against it. She didn''t want to expose her face. Anyone could have snapped a picture and posted it online. Then the whole world would know.


    Two managers led the way to their Presidential Suite. In the elevator, Carlos was still holding her tightly.


    Since they were not alone, Debbie felt embarrassed to be intimate. She tried to pry his hand away, but Carlos wouldn''t let her get his hand off her. With two hotel managers and Emmett beside them and two bodyguards behind them, Debbie tried her best to keep the interaction between them inconspicuous.


    However, Emmett noticed it and gave her a knowing smile, making her blush a deep crimson behind the scarf.


    Soon, the modern elevator reached its destination and the managers themselves opened their suite for them. The bodyguards stopped the managers and the waiters from going inside.


    They themselves positioned on either side of the door. Once Carlos and Debbie had stepped inside their suite, Emmett closed the door and with a click, the self-locking door was closed. "Thank you, Mr. Yue. I think right now what Mr. Huo needs is some privacy. Are the other rooms all set?" he asked one of the managers.

 Chapter 150: Getting Close To The Truth

    Chapter 150: Getting Close To The Truth"Emmett, you''re being too polite. We''ll leave you be. You know where to find me if I''m needed," said the manager with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yue."


    Emmett had already made arrangements to make sure that Carlos and Debbie arrived at the hotel a few minutes before the others. Five minutes after Carlos had entered his room with Debbie, Emmett parked the car in the parking lot and then walked back to the hotel.


    When the others reached the hotel, they didn''t see Carlos'' Emperor. Jared looked around. When he saw neither Debbie nor the Emperor, he asked one of Carlos'' bodyguards where Debbie was. That was when he learnt that Debbie had arrived at the hotel a few minutes before them, and that most possibly, she was already in her hotel room.


    Jared hesitated a little before he decided to call her. However, she didn''t answer his call. To put it more precisely, she cut the call.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Jared wondered. After pondering over it, he whispered to one of the bodyguards with a goofy smile, "Mr. Huo is here, isn''t he?"


    Emmett had told the bodyguards when to talk, and when to keep their mouths shut. The bodyguard assumed that it should be safe to answer Jared''s question, so he nodded.


    ''That''s what I thought, '' Jared gloated.


    Deciding to leave the couple alone, he put his phone away and strolled into his room humming a tune as he pulled his luggage behind him.


    Just as Jared had imagined, the scene in the Presidential Suite was screeching hot. Its two upants had been apart for too many days. Debbie was stripped down to her bra and panties.


    Lost in Carlos'' kisses, shey in bed, enjoying their reunion. When her phone rang, Carlos turned it off impatiently, without even checking who was calling. His lips never left her body the whole time.


    "Wait! I have to take a shower first,"


    she said as Carlos'' breathing got heavier. Southon Vige was too cold andcked facilities. So she had never got the chance to have a proper shower.


    "Let''s bathe together afterwards," he moaned in her ear.


    "But I haven''t showered in days," she confessed, a little embarrassed. Knowing he was a neat freak, she thought that he would let her go the moment she said that.


    However, Carlos didn''t care. He continued to do what he wanted, without a word.


    He had wanted to have sex with her in the car on their way to the hotel. But Debbie had turned him down saying that it was embarrassing with the driver in the car.


    But he had been very handsy all the way. Frustrated as well.


    Now that they were finally alone, he was acting like a wild predator set loose on its prey.


    Seeing his hungry eyes, Debbie recalled the crazy night when she had gotten drunk. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you be gentle, Honey?"


    ''Gentle?'' Except for the one night long back, he hadn''t been intimate with her for a while. Being gentle was thest thing on his mind.


    Two minutester, Debbie was pressed against the window.


    In a Presidential Suite two doors away from Debbie and Carlos'', a girl toured the suite excitedly a couple of times, eximing, "This is great! You get what you pay for!" She rolled on the soft bed until she was tired. Then with one hand propped against her chin, she said, "I should remember to thank Debbie someday. If it wasn''t for her, I would have never had the chance to stay in such a luxurious Presidential Suite."


    A chubby boy seconded her, nodding his head. "The car was so damnfortable! I''ve never sat inside a Bentley Mulsanne before. Five million dors! I used to be afraid to even get close to one of those cars. But today, thanks to Debbie, I was in it! Who could have imagined it?!"


    Hearing all the fuss, Jared joked as he leaned against the door, "You should hang out with me from now on. I''ll make sure that you get to ride in a luxury car every day."


    Jared had despised Gail the whole time since they had been stuck in the same car. And finally here came her chance to humiliate him. She took it immediately. "Ride in a luxury car every day? The entire city knows how strict your dad is. Nobody came to pick you up from Southon Vige. You can''t even get yourself a luxury car. How do you n on letting others ride in them every day?"


    Ever since he had gotten out of the cold vige, Jared had been in a good mood. Right now, enjoying the heat and the luxury of the suite, he couldn''t have been happier. Even Gail''s insults didn''t make him lose his temper. "Your dad didn''t pick you up either. You are here because of your cousin, Debbie. Don''t forget that. You''re no better than me."


    Surprised gazes fell on Gail when the other students heard what Jared had said. A barrage of questions was thrown at her. "Gail, Debbie is your cousin?"


    "Howe you''ve never mentioned it before?"


    "How are you two rted?"


    Gail smiled awkwardly. She had never mentioned her rtionship with Debbie to anyone. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Debbie.


    Now that Jared had revealed her secret, she was forced to admit it. "Yes, Debbie is my cousin. My mom is her aunt."


    "What''s her family like?" a gossipy girl asked. "So many posh cars came to pick her up. She must be rich."


    Gail cleared her throat and acted sad. "Actually, she is from a poor family. She had a tough childhood. Her parents got divorced when she was little and her dad diedter."


    Gail''s words at once denied the theory that Debbie was from a rich family.


    However, they saw that Debbie was living an extravagant life. They wondered where her money came from. Another theory popped up into everyone''s head. Yet, no one dared to say it since her good friend, Jared, was among them.


    But he could sense what they were thinking. His good mood disappeared in an instant. He started yelling, "You bunch of pathetic nosy idiots! Debbie may be rich or poor, but what does it have to do with you? Debbie''s boyfriend is rich and he loves her. He came to pick her up today. Moved by the fact that you all had volunteered for some public good, he decided to give you people somefort. And now, you are all talking about Debbie behind her back! I''m ashamed to be with you knuckleheads."


    It was true that Carlos had sent the cars because the students had volunteered to help the vigers and kids in Southon Vige despite the cold weather. Also, he had taken care of the expenses on the road, including the food, hotels, and the transportation.


    Carlos somehow made the students attribute everything to Debbie.


    The students quieted down after Jared''s outburst.


    Gregory, who had been silently staring at his phone all the while, decided not to utter a word, no matter what. Back in the vige, he had seen Debbie get into Carlos'' Emperor and Emmett was driving the car.


    In the city, Carlos was the only one who could boss Emmett around.


    Considering the fact that Carlos'' car had reached the hotel five minutes earlier than them, he figured that they were trying to avoid the others. He assumed that Carlos had indeede to the vige and had been in the same car with Debbie.


    He had always refused to give any heed to the rumors about Debbie. But now, it all added up.


    Debbie''s boyfriend, whom Jared had just mentioned had to be Carlos.


    Gregory recalled that the other night when Debbie had gotten drunk, she had gone to Carlos'' house. Debbie had shouted "Carlos Huo, I love you" ten times on campus. She had confessed her feelings for Carlos in Curtis'' presence and she hadn''t faced any punishment for doing so.


    If Debbie and Carlos were really lovers, then all of those made perfect sense.

 Chapter 151: Im Debbies Husband

    Chapter 151: I''m Debbie''s HusbandAt around 8 p.m., the elevator descended gracefully into the hotel lobby and a couple walked out, hand in hand. The woman had zipped her coat all the way to the top, put her hood up, and pulled the drawstrings tight. No one would be able to recognize who she was.


    "Mr. Huo, are you going out? Do you need a car?" the lobby manager asked with the utmost respect.


    "No," Carlos answered shortly.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Do you need any other services?"


    "No."


    "Sure, Mr. Huo. Goodbye." The manager always made a fuss whenever Carlos was around.


    On their way out, Carlos and Debbie had to bear the greetings from several hotel staff passing by. When they finally left the hotel, she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Somehow, Carlos was not happy with her reaction. He cast a sideways nce at her and asked, "You feel ashamed of being with me, don''t you?"


    ''Not again! I''ve told him a dozen times.'' Debbie was exasperated at the stupid thought but decided not to act it out. She grabbed his arm and told him with a sweet smile, "Honey, could you please wait until I graduate first? I''m not mentally prepared to live under limelight just yet."


    Then she added yfully, "You know who you are¡ªthe great Carlos Huo. It''s quite a big thing to be your wife and sometimes, stressful too."


    Carlos'' heart went soft at her words, but he managed to maintain a straight face. "Behave yourself. Don''t hang onto my arm like that," he demanded frivolously.


    "It''s all your fault! My legs are killing me. I am not the one to me," she snapped back yfully. If it weren''t for her rumbling stomach, she would still be tormented by this old goat.


    Carlos couldn''t maintain his long face any longer, and his eyes reduced themselves to slits in his affection. "What do you want to eat?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been to this city before. Let''s look around and find something good to eat." She suddenly remembered that one of her cousins was a freshman in some university in this city, but she didn''t know the exact address.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and asked Carlos casually, "Hey, do you know T City Film Academy?"


    "Yes," he responded cautiously.


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "About a couple of miles from here. Why?"


    Debbie was ted at the news. She dialed a number and told Carlos, "I''d like you to meet someone, okay?"


    "You know someone here?" he remarked in surprise.


    "Uh-huh. A cousin of mine."


    The call went through, and a girl''s voice came from the other end. "Deb, you finally remember me, huh?"


    Debbie was thrilled to hear Sasha''s voice again. "Sasha, I''m in T City. Are you avable right now? How about we have dinner together?"


    Sasha, 19 years old, was Gail''s sister and Debbie''s cousin.


    Debbie had a much better rtionship with her than with Gail.


    "Really?! I''m so d. Send me your address and I''lle over to you right now." Sasha''s screaming was so loud that even Carlos could hear her on the phone.


    Disdain was written all over his face. He felt lucky that Debbie wasn''t as noisy as that girl.


    Poor Sasha! Little did she know that she had managed tond a disgraceful impression on Carlos even before they could meet.


    Debbie and Sasha decided to meet at a Japanese restaurant located inside a shopping mall nearby.


    Carlos had nned to take Debbie out to eat some local food, but she was afraid that Sasha might not be able to find the ce. Eventually, she chose a famous chain restaurant so that Sasha could reach there effortlessly.


    Debbie was waiting for Sasha at the gates of the mall. Soon, she saw the girl getting out of a taxi.


    Thin and small, Sasha wasplementing her figure with a white long down jacket today. She had fair skin, round eyes, a high nose and a small mouth¡ªpeople often said that she looked like a doll. Her long hair was adorned with a brown hair band.


    "Deb!" Sasha eximed upon seeing her cousin. Her voice was so piercing people from a dozen meters away could hear her. "Wow! What did you do? Drink some magic water? You look so much more beautiful than ever before. And look at your skin, even smoother than mine. I am jealous!"


    Her exaggerated reaction made Debbie giggle. "Magic water? I only drink pure water. Why did you not go back home? I thought the winter vacations had already started."


    "Exactly! I guess I''m in a fake college or something. Everyone in other colleges is enjoying their winter vacations, while we are still taking sses. Deb, I''ve missed you so much. Did youe here alone?"


    The two girls hadn''t seen each other for months, but they were still very close. Without answering Sasha''s question, Debbie led her into a private booth of the restaurant.


    Sasha noticed that the booth was upied by a handsome man on a phone call. Upon noticing the girls, he ended the call.


    Before Debbie could introduce Carlos, Sasha yelled at the top of her lungs, "Wow! He is so handsome! Deb, is he the man whose picture you posted in Moments?" Debbie had posted Carlos'' figure wrapped by a towel in Moments on WeChat. Sasha had seen the post, and wanted to know who he was. But Debbie had kept it quiet. She didn''t want anyone to find it out just yet.


    Sasha had such a big mouth that Debbie''s face instantly blushed. She stole a nce at Carlos, only to see him chuckle. Covering Sasha''s mouth, she snapped, "No! I did no such thing. Just shut up. Let me introduce you to each other."


    Nodding repeatedly, Sasha was dying to know who the man was. "Let me guess. Is he your boyfriend or something?"


    Sasha''s bluntness would have been quite funny to some boys, but it made Debbie feel shy. She was getting the feeling that maybe, it hadn''t been a fine idea to invite Sasha to have dinner. At that moment, Carlos cut in, "Hi, I''m Carlos Huo, Debbie''s husband."


    "Husband? Carlos Huo? Aaaaaaaaargh!" Her voice rose to a scream. So prating was her pitch that everyone in the restaurant heard her.


    Not until a waitress entered the room to check on what was happening did Sasha realize that she was overreacting. She gave the waitress an embarrassed smile and mouthed an "I am sorry" at her.


    After the waitress had left the room, Sasha held Debbie''s hand and asked, "Deb, he''s Carlos Huo! I was just about to tell you he looked like Carlos Huo, and he IS him!"


    Debbie covered her ears andined, "Would you please lower your voice? If you keep yelling like this, Carlos and I are going to leave."


    Carlos, who preferred quietness to noise, was a little unhappy, but as a cultured man, he didn''t show it. Afraid that Carlos would get angry, Sasha shed a wry smile. Clearing her throat, she apologized to him in a lowered voice, "I''m sorry. Actually, I''m not that noisy by nature. I just got too excited."


    On the inside, she still believed that any girl who had met Carlos Huo in person and known he was her cousin''s husband would act like this. After all, he was super handsome, super rich, and super mysterious. He was the dream lover of countless girls, and what wouldn''t they give for one moment with him?


    Carlos decided to let it slide with a kind smile. "Never mind. Have a seat, please."


    Sasha sat opposite Carlos. Debbie wanted to sit next to her, but Carlos grabbed her hand and pulled her into a chair beside him.


    Upon seeing the two of them acting coy, Sasha covered her mouth with both hands and giggled naughtily.


    Debbie knew Sasha''s favorite food and had already told Carlos about it. He had ordered the dishes while Debbie was waiting for Sasha. This way, they didn''t have to wait long and the food was served soon.


    Debbie put Sasha''s favorite caviar roll onto her te and asked casually, "Your sister is in the city as well. We just came from Southon Vige together. Did she contact you?"


    Despite the fact that Gail hated Debbie, she was fond of her sister, Sasha. After all, blood was thicker than water.

 Chapter 152: Colleens Brother

    Chapter 152: Colleen''s BrotherSasha nodded, "Yes. Gail came to see me earlier, but she didn''t tell me that you were here."


    Debbie shrugged without saying anything. Sasha looked back and forth between the couple and asked curiously, "Deb, when did you get married? Why didn''t you invite me? And Carlos, when are you leaving T City with Deb?"


    Debbie turned to look at Carlos, who was boning a pork rib. "We''ve been married for several years now, and we''ll be leaving tomorrow morning," he answered without raising his head. As soon as he was done boning the rib, he put the meat onto Debbie''s te.


    Her eyes full of admiration, Sasha said, "Deb, you have such a caring husband. You should cherish him."


    "I will," Debbie said with a sweet smile. She could feel his love towards her through his smallest of actions.


    There were more than twenty dishes on the table. Carlos knew that she had a huge appetite and always remembered to feed her well.


    On their way to the city, he had exined why he had served as Megan''s boyfriend back then.


    That day, he got off the ne and was about to go see Debbie when Megan called him out of nowhere. She wanted him to act as her boyfriend so that she could get rid of a boy who had been pestering her.


    The ce Megan mentioned was not too far away from the airport, so Carlos didn''t turn her down. He had nned to go to Debbie after dismissing the boy. But much to his surprise, he and Megan ran into Debbie and Hayden at the restaurant.


    In return for his exnation, Carlos had asked Debbie to exin why she had been with Hayden that day. She told him that she just wanted to tell Hayden that she had moved on and that there was no chance for them to get back together.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it and bombarded her with questions. He didn''t let her go until she had told him every word she and Hayden had spoken, every move they had made, and every dish they had eaten.


    During the dinner, Debbie realized how busy Carlos was. Emmett, Tristan and some other people kept calling him, but he dismissed all of them and sent Skype messages instead.


    Meanwhile, he also had to answer Sasha''s curious questions. In order to not dy his work further, Debbie quickly gulped down her food and offered to go back to the hotel right after dinner. Two cars were already waiting for them as they exited the mall. Undoubtedly, Carlos had arranged them in advance. He asked one of his men to drive Sasha back.


    Debbie wanted to go for a stroll, so Carlos decided to walk back to the hotel with her. Emmett had to drive the car at a snail''s pace, following them closely behind.


    When they arrived at the gates to the hotel, they saw Gregory walking out. Although Debbie was wearing a hood, and her face was covered with a scarf, Gregory recognized her immediately. He remembered her down jacket from that morning.


    He had known for a while that Debbie was married to Carlos. But his heart still ached at the sight of their interlocked fingers.


    He forced a smile and greeted them, "Hi, Carlos. Debbie."


    Surprised, Debbie asked, "Seriously? You recognized me under all this mask?"


    Her reaction amused Gregory.


    Carlos checked the time in his watch. "It''ste. Where are you going?"


    "To grab some food. I didn''t have dinner." Debbie looked back and forth between Carlos and Gregory, confused by their casual interaction.


    Gregory had taken Debbie to East City Vi once and had met Carlos. Back then, he didn''t know Carlos and thought that he was Debbie''s brother.


    Carlos had always kept a low profile. Although most people in the city knew his name, very few had actually seen his face. Colleen and Curtis had taken Gregory to meet Carlos a couple of times after Gregory had first met him.


    "Why not ask for room service?" Carlos asked.


    "I have been resting all this time. I feel kinda bored and thought I''d take a stroll." If he hadn''t seen Debbie get into Carlos'' car, he would have invited her to go along with him for a walk.


    Debbie couldn''t hold her curiosity in anymore. She asked, "You two know each other?"


    "He''s Colleen''s brother," said Carlos curtly.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. No wonder Gregory looked familiar. She realized that he resembled Colleen a lot.


    Silent misery shed across Gregory''s eyes when he saw the affection between the couple. He took a deep breath before saying, "I''m leaving, Carlos. Bye, Debbie."


    Debbie waved her hand. "Bye."


    Carlos nodded in response. He looked at Gregory''s retreating figure and turned to Debbie. "How long have you known him?" he asked, sensing that something was not right.


    Debbie looked up at Carlos for a moment and then answered, "We were ssmates in high school. We were not in the same ss in the first and second years at college. But this year, we''re in the same ss again. But I didn''t know that he is Colleen''s brother. I just realized that they actually look very much alike."


    "He went to Southon Vige with you as well, right? Have you attended this kind of activity together before?"


    Debbie wondered if Carlos was concerned about Colleen''s brother. She answered honestly, "No. This was the first time. I didn''t know he wasing until I saw his name on the list."


    They walked into the elevator together. Before the doors werepletely shut, Carlos pressed her against the wall and kissed her passionately on the lips.


    Debbie froze. Her hands were caught tightly in his, so she couldn''t move an inch.


    ''What is this all of a sudden? Is he horny? No! It doesn''t seem like that. Ouch! He''s biting me! Is he angry or something?'' Debbie mused, stunned.


    Once inside the hotel room, Carlos took off his ck wool coat and threw it at her. Debbie, who was still in a trance, saw it flying towards her and caught it by instinct. She looked at the coat closely.


    Everything rted to Carlos was super expensive, even if it was a cigarette lighter. Debbie guessed that the coat too might be worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    She hung it in the closet on a hanger with utmost care and dusted it lightly before closing the closet door.


    When she returned to the living room, Carlos was sitting in front of the liquor cab with two sses of wine on the table before him. Upon seeing Debbie, he curled his finger. "Come over here. I have something to talk to you about."


    Talk? With a cunning smile, she approached him and asked, "What do you want to talk about? Any sweet words for me?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrow at her provocative words. He handed her the ss which had a smaller quantity of wine and pulled her into his arms. "If you want me to whisper sweet nothings to you, then I''ll do that as much as possible in bed from now on."


    ''I knew it! I shouldn''t have said that to him. He links everything to sex!'' "Never mind that. Let''s drink." She lifted the ss and looked at the liquid inside it. "Hey! You are so petty. Why am I getting so little wine?"


    Debbie protested, pointing at his ss.


    "Not enough?" Carlos asked.


    "Uh-huh." ''I can drink this in one gulp, '' she thought. ''But I shouldn''t be that rude in front of him.''


    Carlos took a sip of his wine and gently pulled her into a deep kiss. Debbie felt warm liquid flowing into her mouth and she swallowed it subconsciously.


    "Want more?" Carlos whispered in her ear, like a demon driving her to sin. "I have plenty to give."

 Chapter 153: The Password

    Chapter 153: The PasswordDebbie shook her head immediately. "Behave yourself, old man," she snapped. Who could guess that the aloof Carlos Huo could act that way in front of his wife?


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and began to use her. "Maybe you should behave yourself." Seeing her puzzled expression, he continued, "How about the vige head''s son? Hayden Gu? Gregory Song?"


    "Huh?" Debbie raised her head, only to see the displeasure in his eyes.


    Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "You''re a siren, aren''t you? Did you flirt with those guys? Remember, you''re my wife. I''m the only one who can bang you."


    Debbie was stunned. ''A siren? Flirt? And he''s the only one who can...'' "You married me just to...er...bang me?" she asked angrily.


    "That''s not the point!" he corrected her and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Back up," she said, blinking her eyes. She knew Hayden wanted her back. But the vige head''s son? And Gregory? What was he talking about?


    Carlos pressed her against the liquor cab, raised one brow and said, "I''m a guy, see? I know how they think. Keep Gregory at arm''s length. Getting the hots for my girl? Next time I see Colleen, I''ll tell her to bitch at her brother for me."


    ''Gregory has a thing for me?'' Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. "You got it wrong. We''re in the same ss, that''s all. I think you''re way off base here!"


    Debbie retorted. That would just be too much. Colleen and Gregory would think she and Carlos were both nuts. And that could ruin their friendship


    "And you''re naive," Carlos sneered.


    ''Naive?'' Debbie was enraged. She disentangled herself from his arms. "Well, now that we''re getting things off our chests..." She took a step back and stared up at him defiantly, arms crossed.


    "What do you mean?" Carlos was confused.


    "Ha! You''re mad at me?! I''m your wife. We sleep in the same bed every night. And you told me that you loved me, that I was your everything, and that we''d grow old together. But look what you did. You said Megan was your girlfriend while I was standing right there! What? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Sighing with profound resignation, Carlos said, "I already exined that."


    "So? You should''ve told me that Megan asked you to act as her boyfriend! Anding back to the city like that? Why didn''t you tell me? I''m your wife, aren''t I? Where do I fit into this? Men are all two-timers! Two-timers!" As if afraid that Carlos might not hear her clearly, she stressed the word "two-timers" and yelled at the top of her lungs. There was only so much humiliation she could stand! Her breath wasing in short gasps now, and she stomped to entuate certain words.


    Her face was red. Before he could say anything, she added, "What did I do to make you think that was okay? Hell, while we''re at it, let''s talk about Olga. To make her happy, you threw me out of the Shining International za, andter, into the ocean. The OCEAN! What the hell were you thinking? If I couldn''t swim, I''d be dead now."


    Debbie could not believe how cruel Carlos could be.


    "I told you, you should have let me know who you were." Carlos defended himself.


    "So, you''re saying I deserved it?"


    Carlos was speechless. For the first time in his life, he realized that women wouldn''t listen to reason.


    The only thing he could do was apologize to his wife sincerely. "Honey, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have treated you like that. Please forgive me." He gave her a peck on her lips.


    "Humph!" Debbie rolled her eyes.


    "Better?"


    "Sort of." Pride could be seen in her eyes.


    Carlos took the ss from her hand and asked with a cunning smile, "By the way, where''s your ring?" He raised his finger to show that he was wearing his ring.


    He had never taken the ring off ever since she had put it on his finger.


    And he felt a little ufortable when he didn''t see her ring.


    ''Oh my God! He always has a way to get back at me, '' she cursed inwardly. With an embarrassed smile, she stammered, "Er... I-I put it in the safe at home. I couldn''t very well take it to the Southon Vige, right? What if I lost it? What if it got scratched? I''d feel bad then."


    Carlos nodded his head, but he wasn''t buying it. "No big deal. If you lost it or it got scratched, I''d buy you a new one."


    "I know you can afford it. But this is the first ring you gave me, and that can''t be reced. Get it? I''ll put it on when we''re back home. I won''t take it off. I swear..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he stopped her by kissing her affectionately on the lips. After a long kiss, he said, "Okay. Forget about it. But you just called me a two-timer..." He put his hand on her waist, waiting for her answer.


    Debbie felt danger approaching and cursed inwardly, ''Dammit! Can''t you just let it go? You''re such a petty man.''


    She swallowed and with a fake smile said, "Two-timer? Who said that? Really?"


    She wanted to deny it, but Carlos'' next move suggested he was not satisfied with it. His hand slipped into her sweater. "Please don''t. It''s still aching there... Honey, I was just pissed. I didn''t mean it that way. Please forgive me, okay?"


    She stared at him, with a pair of innocent doe eyes.


    His heart softened instantly, but he managed to keep a straight face and said in a cold voice, "I don''t buy it."


    "Honey, I love you. I really, really love you. But it''ste. How about we get some sleep?"


    It was indeed veryte. Carlos gulped down the wine in his ss and kissed her fully, his lips gliding over hers. It felt like an eternity. Finally, he scooped her up and carried her into the bedroom.


    Lying in bed, Debbie watched Carlos, who was taking off his clothes. All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. "Hey you," she called out.


    He cast a warning nce at her. "Hey you? Really?"


    "Humph! I won''t call you ''honey'' until you give me an exnation. Why not add me as your WeChat friend? You hiding something?"


    Carlos grabbed his phone from the table and threw it onto the bed. "Check it yourself."


    ''What did he mean by that? Doesn''t he use WeChat?


    Still, if he gave me his phone, he doesn''t have anything to hide.'' She picked his iPhone XS Max up. It was the first time she had yed on his phone. With a sweet smile, she told Carlos, "Password, honey."


    "1104."


    ''What? It sounds like someone''s birthday.''


    Debbie entered the password and unlocked his phone. She heard Carlos say, "Help me change the password, and tell me the new one."


    "Why?"


    Carlos took off his pants and answered calmly, "Change it to your birthday."


    Blushed, Debbie looked away and asked, "Whose birthday is this?" She couldn''t help but steal a nce at him and met his teasing eyes. She immediately lowered her head to avoid eye contact.


    ''He''s impossible, '' she cursed silently.

 Chapter 154: Carlos Secret

    Chapter 154: Carlos'' Secret"Megan''s," answered Carlos as he walked towards the bathroom. Debbie''s face soured at the answer. She knew it instinctively, but it became more real when he finally confirmed it. As if realizing something wasn''t right, he added, "I lent her my phone and she keptining that she couldn''t remember my PIN. So she changed it to her birthday. I forgot to change it back."


    ''Is he trying to exin?'' Debbie thought.


    Carlos turned to look at her and offered, "I''ll change all my passwords to your birthday, okay?" He wanted Debbie to blend into every aspect of his life. She was his wife, after all, and often at the forefront of his thoughts. He was a busy man, though, and could only juggle so many things at once. He had to make any number of decisions day in and day out to keep his business running. So sometimes, he''d make a snap decision without necessarily consulting his wife. The man wasn''t ustomed to married life. It would take some time getting used to it.


    She pouted her lips. "Okay. By the way, when is your birthday?" She gave him an embarrassed smile, as she knew it was not appropriate to not know her husband''s birthday.


    He cast a meaningful nce at her before saying, "September 25th, Lunar Calendar."


    "What?! We have the same birth month! Mine''s September 5th. Oh no! Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? I didn''t get you anything for your birthday." Feeling guilty, Debbie jumped out of bed. Despite the fact that he was naked now, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tightly.


    Stroking her hair, Carlos smiled, "No, you already got me a present."


    Confused, she raised her head to look at him.


    Although Carlos hated to mention what had happened on the cruiser, he had to exin. "When I asked my men to throw a girl into the ocean, it was my birthday. After boarding the cruiser, the girl gave me a kiss. That was the gift you gave me."


    "What? No, no, no. That doesn''t count..." She didn''t know that day was his birthday, and he didn''t know she was his wife back then either.


    "It was the best gift I ever got," he said unreservedly. He did love her, but it was hard to find the time to remind her. She meant a lot to him, and he was trying to make sure that she was a part of his life. But why was it so hard sometimes? He scooped Debbie up into his arms, and carried her towards the bathroom. "You can''t even stay away from me for one second, huh? Why not take a bath together?"


    "NO! Put me down, old man. I''m not a clean freak. I already had a bath today. Hahaha... That tickles! Don''t bite my ear." Before they had gone out to grab some food, Debbie had already had a bath. She had even used the skin care products he had gotten her so she''d smell nice. He liked it when she did that. And she liked hearing him tell her.


    Carlos put Debbie down, pressed her against the door frame and kissed her affectionately before letting her go.


    Throwing herself onto the bed, she unlocked his phone, found the WeChat app and opened it.


    "Aaaaaaargh!" When she saw his WeChat name and profile, she couldn''t believe her eyes. The scream was unintentional, but entirely understandable, under the circumstances. Carlos could even hear her scream over the rush of water shower. "Carlos Huo! I can''t believe it! You calcting asshole! You added me as your WeChat friend awhile ago but never told me. Why didn''t I know? Because you pretended you were someone else..."


    She opened her Moments and checked all her updates. To her dismay, she found that she had called him "a wolf in sheep''s clothing" after he had kissed her in his office at school. Not only that, she had posted a picture of him wrapped in a towel and had even said that she wanted to date him while she was taking his ss...


    Many girls at Economics and Management School had posted simr updates, so her friends didn''t pay much attention to that update. But Gail had to be a troll.


    ''He''s an ass! He even pretended to be somebody else and told me he wanted to go out with me!''


    Truth was, the guy with the username "C" was Carlos himself.


    After changing his password to her birthday, she threw his phone aside and picked hers up. She opened a group chat and sent a message. "Men are all two-timers."


    "Ha! Who pissed you off?" read Jared''s reply.


    "You know who," Debbie replied.


    "Really? What did he do this time?" Jared sent a Curious Face emoji.


    Debbie wondered whether she should tell her friends about the conflicts between her and Megan. It was a sore spot with her, and she and Carlos constantly fought about her involvement in their lives. But was it really appropriate to share that? After a moment''s consideration, she decided against it. "Forget it. I said he was a two-timer, and he got angry at me."


    "And then what?" replied Kristina.


    "He''s such a petty man. He didn''t let me off the hook at all. He just had to punish me," answered Debbie.


    "Punish?" Jared sent a Dirty Smile emoji.


    "Hey, don''t take it the wrong way! I didn''t mean it like that," Debbie snapped.


    "Thedy doth protest too much, methinks," Dixon cut in.


    ''Nice, '' she thought. ''A Shakespeare reference.''


    "Exactly, dude. Come on, Tomboy. Don''t keep us in suspense. Tell us."


    "Hold on. Need snacks. BRB," Kristina typed. And then she broke off chatting to get snacks. Debbie might not feel like sharing by the time she got back to her phone.


    Kasie sent a voice message in which sheughed out loud for 15 seconds. They had kept the pressure on, and were finally going to get Debbie to crack.


    Debbie mentioned Dixon and Jared and typed, "You two better delete your messages. You know how Carlos is."


    "No fair! How about Kristina and Kasie too?" asked Jared.


    With a Proud emoji¡ªa grinning face with smiling eyes¡ªDebbie replied, "Because I love Kasie and Kristina, but not you and Dixon. Capice?"


    "Does your husband know you''re bi?" asked Dixon, along with a Winking Face emoji.


    Debbie turned to look at the locked bathroom and heard the sound of running water before replying, "Watch yournguage. My husband..."


    Carlos was so possessive of Debbie that he couldn''t bear the thought that other men might find her hot. She had begged and cajoled, and promised him things for a long time until he finally agreed to let her go this evening. And she knew how close he was to saying no.


    Jared was sick of Debbie talking about Carlos. He thought she was showing off. He sent her a voice message saying, "Come on, Tomboy! Give me a break! Quit talking about how obsessive he is. Or I''ll tell him you called him a scum."


    At the same time, Carlos stepped out of the bathroom.


    It was toote for Debbie to turn down the volume. Feigning calm, she mentioned Jared and said, "What?! Kristina called her dear boyfriend a scum? How could she say that? Dixon is so nice to her..."


    Her friends were struck speechless when they heard the voice message.


    Carlos walked over to Debbie and took away her phone.


    ''Holy crap! I''m done. What should I do?'' Debbie mused. She then saw Kristina send a voice message as well. ''Please don''t listen! Please don''t listen!'' she prayed in her mind. To her disappointment, Carlos clicked the message and it said, "Tomboy, don''t drag us into this, okay? Dixon and I are having a great time. You better bribe Jared so that he won''t snitch on you."


    "Er... D-Dear..." Debbie stammered.


    But Carlos wasn''t buying it. He sighed, his face stoney. The silence was agony, made all the more painful by Carlos'' raised eyebrow.


    "No, no, no! Honey! Honey! Darling..." Debbie put on an unctuous smile.


    Carlos locked her phone and sat on the bed, emotionless. He looked so cold it caused Debbie to involuntarily shudder. She threw herself into his arms and said yfully, "Honey, please don''t be angry. I was mad and drunk because Megan said you were her boyfriend. I was trying to forget."


    "Oh, is that all?" he asked.


    Debbie nodded.


    Sighing in defeat, he said, "Do you really think I''m such a petty man that I would get angry at you for such trifles?"


    Debbie nodded, then shook her head immediately. Before they had known they were husband and wife, he had been so mean to her. But ever since they had been together, he was much better and more tolerant.


    "You''re the best husband in the world," she said. Now that he was not angry, she picked up her phone andy down to y with it.


    "Debbie Nian," he called out.


    "What?" Debbie felt strange when he called her by her full name. ''Did I say something wrong?''

 Chapter 155: Talking About The Baby

    Chapter 155: Talking About The Baby"I''m not angry at you, but that doesn''t mean I don''t mind," said Carlos as he pulled Debbie into his arms. "So you need to make me happy."


    "Okay. How about I sing a song for you?" She put her phone aside and cradled his neck.


    "What? ''Pray for You'' again?" Carlos asked through gritted teeth.


    Debbie stuck out her tongue and made a face. "No, no, no! I don''t want to be buried alive again. Grave mold is a bad look for me."


    Her reaction amused Carlos, who pinched her nose and ordered yfully, "Then sing."


    Debbie rested her head on his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. "This is my favorite song. Hope you''ll enjoy it."


    "Uh-huh."


    Carlos moved the slider on the dimmer, and instantly the room was cloaked in darkness. The neon lights of the city came in through the window, bathing everything in the room in a curious cast of blue. Tucked in his arms, Debbie looked him in the eye and started to sing. "I''ve seen the world, done it all, had my cake now. Diamonds, brilliant, and Bel-Air now. Hot summer nights, mid July, when you and I were forever wild. The crazy days, city lights, the way you''d y with me like a child. Will you still love me when I''m no longer young and beautiful..."


    Carlos had long known that Debbie was a good singer. She seemed to have magic in her voice; his restless mind cooled down when she started singing. That was why he liked to hear her soaring vocals. She was able to hit some intense parts, and there were times when her voice went positively stratospheric. She was gifted, and he was a lucky man.


    And singing had an effect on her as well. When she hit those emotional parts, her eyes would start tearing up. She was able to feel what she was doing, give it some punch from deep in her lungs and enthrall an audience. "Will you still love me when I''m no longer young and beautiful? Will you still love me when I got nothing but my aching soul? I know you will, I know you will, I know that you will. Will you still love me when I''m no longer beautiful? Dear Lord, when I get to heaven, please let me bring my man. When hees, tell me that you''ll let him in. Father tell me if you can. Oh that grace, oh that body, oh that face makes me wanna party. He''s my sun, he makes me shine like diamonds..."


    His eyes were as deep as the ocean; she couldn''t help but lose herself in them.


    She finished off with a beautiful line. "Will you still love me when I''m no longer young and beautiful?" As she crooned, her voice was low and angelic, as tender as a baby''s skin, and as soft as new fallen snow. She rxed finally, done with her rendition of Lana Del Rey''s "Young and Beautiful". After a moment''s pause, she added, "Will you?"


    She was so nervous waiting for his answer.


    Carlos lowered his head, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered in her ear, "Yes, I will."


    The atmosphere between them was so tender and warm that they weren''t willing to surrender to sleep. They were buzzing with all the pleasant emotions the song and Carlos'' words had stirred in them. It was so wonderful that neither of them wanted it to end. Eventually, they agreed to close their eyes at the same time and fell asleep almost as soon as they did so.


    The next morning, when Carlos dug Debbie out of the quilt, her schoolmates had already eaten their breakfast and left for Y City.


    Debbie''s eyes were still closed. Carlos made her sit on hisp, helped her pull on her slippers, and carried her to the bathroom.


    "Need me to brush your teeth for you?" His voice snapped Debbie back to her senses. She looked at her messy hair in the mirror, and then turned to Carlos, who was already in his suit. Like being hit with a p, she was able to take full stock of the situation.


    "No, I''m good. When did you get up? I had no clue. Has everyone gone?"


    "Yeah. They''re on their way to Y City. I''ve been up for 3 hours already." He answered her questions patiently and helped her squeeze the toothpaste onto her brush.


    She sshed some water on her face, and took over her toothbrush. "Don''t worry. I''ll be quick."


    "No rush. I''ll wait in the dining room."


    Carlos left and checked the time before he started working¡ªit was 10:05 a.m.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Debbie began her morning skin care routine. First, a skin toner to get rid of excess dirt, traces of oil and makeup, and correct and bnce the pH of her skin. She also didn''t want e. Then, an antioxidant serum to neutralize sun damage. Finally, an eye cream and moisturizer. She followed this routine dutifully¡ªCarlos wanted her to look radiant. At thest, she changed her clothes.


    When she showed up in the dining room, it was already 10:45 a.m.


    Although Carlos was patient, he was a little stunned and confused. ''She said she would be quick, but it still took 40 minutes.


    If she hadn''t rushed, how long would it have been?'' He closed the lid on hisptop and walked up to his wife, who was shoveling food into her mouth, devouring her breakfast like a wolf devouring its kill. "Take your time. Don''t choke."


    Debbie paused and asked, "You eat already?"


    "Yeah. But I can join you if you want." He sat opposite her, picked up a boiled egg, and began to peel it. Watching him was fascinating, because he was so good at it. He rolled the egg on the table to form cracks all over the shell, and then he squeezed the ends. The result was that the shell slid off in a few seconds, and created a minimum of mess.


    When Debbie finished her breakfast, she was quite full. She stood up from her seat, but Carlos picked up thest waffle and lifted it to her lips.


    She rubbed her tummy andined, "I thought you were eating too, but I pigged out on this." All he had done was put food onto her te.


    He had only taken a bite or two.


    "Full?" he asked.


    Debbie nodded immediately. As if she was afraid that he didn''t trust her, she lifted her sweater and showed him her big belly. "People might think I''m pregnant," she mumbled, pouting her lips.


    "Who cares what they think?" Carlos cleaned his hands with a wet napkin and stood next to her.


    "No! I''m still a student. If you get me pregnant, I won''t forgive you!" Debbie threatened Carlos with burning eyes.


    Not until then did Debbie realize something very important. She raised her fists and beat his chest repeatedly. "You didn''t use any condoms. Nor did I take any pills. What if I get pregnant? You promised me you''d use condoms. Liar! All men are sleazebags! Go buy me the morning-after pill!"


    Carlos grabbed her wrists and asked with dark eyes, "You don''t want to have my baby?"


    Debbie was scared by his fierce look. ''We''ve talked about it before. Why is he asking me again?'' she mused. After some consideration, she answered, "You got me wrong. If I were pregnant, I would give birth to it."


    He was satisfied with her answer.


    But she was not pleased, as Carlos didn''t keep his promise. All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. "If we have a baby in the future, I''ll teach our baby to call ''Daddy'' first."


    "Why?" Carlos asked in confusion.


    "In that case, our baby would say ''Daddy'' when wetting the bed or getting hungry. Hahaha! It would be you who gets up at midnight to change the diaper..."


    Carlos'' heart softened at the mention of their future child.


    He decided to y along with his wife, who was putting on her down jacket. "Honey, don''t worry. If you gave birth to a baby, I would hire ten nannies to take care of you and our baby. So you should teach the baby to say ''Nanny'' instead."


    "But I heard some nannies would hurt babies, like feeding them sleeping pills so that they won''t cry all day," she retorted.


    "No one would do that to MY baby!" Carlos spoke with curt finality.


    Rolling her eyes, Debbie zipped up her jacket and snapped back, "What if they did it behind closed doors?"


    "Well then, teach our baby to say ''Grandma'' and ''Grandpa'' first," Carlos said with a shrug.


    "So, you''re trying to tell me you won''t take care of our baby, huh?"


    A cold shiver suddenly ran down Carlos'' spine. "That depends..." He could only give her a vague response so that she wouldn''t be pissed off. But on the inside, he retorted, ''Of course I won''t be taking care of my baby. I hate babies; they''re a pain in the butt.''


    Debbie remembered Carlos was fond of boys, so she asked, "If it''s a boy, will you take care of him then?"


    "No," he answered shortly.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued to pry, "What if it''s a girl?" Debbie was fuming inside. ''He doesn''t seem to like children at all. Then why is he dying to have a baby? Does he just want to torture me by letting me give birth to a baby? Or does he want to have a baby with someone else?''


    ''A girl?'' Carlos pondered. The man, who had always wanted a boy, hesitated right now. ''A girl...''

 Chapter 156: Our New Home

    Chapter 156: Our New HomeThe couple were immersed in their own thoughts. Without giving Debbie a straight answer, Carlos held on to her, who had wrapped herself tight in the down jacket again, and led her outside the door. "I''ve arranged our trip to Maldives," he said. "We''ll go there after spending the Spring Festival in New York. Then, after the end of next semester, you''ll be studying in the UK."


    Digging her fingers into her ears, Debbie repeatedly nodded her head. "Okay." Since her handsome husband had always treated her well, of course she''d do what he wanted.


    And it was not like she''d have to do without him. Carlos would also be there, waiting for her when the school day was done. She would be okay with it as long as he was by her side. But her best friends would be sad. Next year, they wouldn''t be able to see her. She was the one who stuck up for them when they were wronged, and lifted their moods when they were unhappy. Of course, she''d miss them too.


    Seeing Debbie nodding meekly along without protest, Carlos was content. Ignoring everyone, he nted a kiss on her forehead. "Hey, I''ve got a surprise for you."


    "What surprise?" Debbie asked expectantly.


    Glowing with happiness, Carlos looked into her eyes and said, "You''ll have to wait till we''re back home. If I tell you, how could it be a surprise?"


    Debbie''s curiosity was triggered. She practically bounced in her seat in excitement. The girl racked her brains trying to figure out what it might be. She even asked Carlos for clues, but the stoic man would not give up his secrets. So she had to sit, and wait. Wait the entire four-hour trip back to Y City.


    All of a sudden, she shifted her gaze from her phone to the outside of the car window. Confused by the unfamiliar scenery outside, she turned to Carlos and asked, "Where are we going? Aren''t we going back to the vi?"


    "No..." He was busy looking over documents. He took advantage of the long ride, keeping hispany running smoothly. It took dedication and drive to use your spare moments to work, but Carlos had those in spades. His phone suddenly rang, interrupting his reply.


    As Carlos answered the call, Debbie kept quiet. She knew he didn''t like to talk to her when he was on the phone. So she pulled out her own phone again, and scrolled through news sites.


    Ten minutester, the car started to slow down. Up in the driver''s seat, Emmett reminded Debbie, "Mrs. Huo, take a look out the window. The scenery is just amazing." ''Mr. Huo really knows how to enjoy life. This manor has everything, '' Emmett marveled in his mind.


    Heeding what he said, Debbie rolled down the car window and looked out. She saw the manor gate a short distance away. "So where are we now?" she asked curiously.


    Carlos smiled, "Our new home."


    Before he moved into the vi to live with Debbie, Carlos had stayed in this manor every time he came back to Y City. The surroundings here were quite tranquil. It was a perfect ce for them to live.


    ''Our... home?'' Debbie repeated these words to herself.


    She shifted her attention back to the magnificent European style gate. There were tall, grey pirs on either side, with crystalmps on top. She looked up¡ªeach one had to be at least ten meters.


    Between the two tallest pirs was a ck gate of wrought iron, and six arch doors in different sizes were adorned on both sides of it. A security room in the same color stood beside the gate. It was a gorgeous gate, with straight lines and curves existing together in symmetry. Everything was decorated in a simple but stunning style without any fussy designs.


    As they drove close to the gate, it opened automatically. A few well-trained security guards in uniforms stood at the gate and weed them.


    Debbie was mesmerized by the scene in front of her, her mouth agape. The mere sight of this splendid gate was enough to stun her. And if she thought that was amazing, she hadn''t seen anything yet. But the gate was simply beautiful, and the most astonishing thing she''d seen in a long time. Maybe ever. She could hardly imagine how luxurious it would be inside the manor.


    She saw that the estate was surrounded by a variety of trees, of which some were still green and dense even in winter. Behind the trees, there was a row of grey iron fences. And numerous power grids and high-definition security cameras were hidden amidst the trees.


    As the car slowly drove into the manor, Carlos opened the sunroof and told Debbie, "Stand up and have a look around."


    Emmett slowed down again. Debbie leaned her upper body out of the sunroof and got a full view of the grounds. Inside the car, Carlos carefully wrapped his arms around her waist to ensure her safety.


    She looked around, appreciating the beautiful scenery unfolding before her. Everywhere she looked, green leaves greeted her eyes. She felt like summer had returned. Flowers started to bloom, forcing their bright colors against the calming green. A warm feeling coursed throughout her whole body. She closed her eyes, breathing in the fresh and fragrant air. The grounds were huge, too. It was not like Carlos skimped on anything. There was a beautiful garden filled with well-tended nts, bushes, and trees. A cobblestone path wound around the garden, and in the center there was a fountain. Debbie took in more sights, and spotted ake to the side of the manor. As the car eased along the road, she took note of the hugewn that seemed it would take a lifetime to mow encircling the manor. It had everything here.


    Momentster, their car reached the main part of the manor, where a luxurious three-storey vi stood. The walls were painted white.


    Around this vi, there stood a few two-floor buildings. All the buildings were pleasingly arranged around the main mansion. More than that, she had also seen a helicopter and a mysterious hot-spring introduced from the back hill. Perhaps, there were more astonishing things hidden inside this huge manor, waiting for Debbie to discover.


    Finally, their car stopped on the open parking lot beside the three-storey vi. After getting out of the car, Carlos led Debbie to the right hand side.


    Pointing at a smaller building which upied a few hundred square meters, he said, "Can you see that? I had that building decorated for you."


    In front of the building, there was arge swimming pool, with clear water gleaming under sunlight. Next to the swimming pool, there was a beautiful garden. Various tropical, subtropical, and temperate flowers of which Debbie didn''t know the names were growing and blooming there. These different kinds of flowers could ensure the manor to be filled with fragrance through all four seasons.


    A heated, bright greenhouse was built next to the garden, in order to help some kinds of nts withstand the cold.


    "What? Do you mean we''ll settle down here? Then is our room on the ground floor or upstairs?" Debbie asked innocently.


    She was fond of this building decorated with abination of Chinese and Western styles.


    Carlos smiled tenderly. He held her hands in his and led her into the two-storey vi.


    On the ground floor, Carlos pushed open one of the doors and let Debbie go in first.


    "Wow!" she eximed the moment she entered.


    It was a huge music studio! A lot of music books were neatly lined up the bookshelves on one of the acoustic walls. She could see the most advanced mixer and all the necessary voice recording equipment.


    The room was filled with all kinds of Western and traditional Chinese instruments like guitars, pianos, zithers... Almost any musical instrument that you could name was here.


    Covering her mouth in shock and excitement, Debbie turned around and looked at the expressionless man. "What''s...this? Are you a musician too, or..."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I have an interest in music?"


    Instantly, tears sprang to her eyes. In a sob, she asked, "How do you know I''m crazy about music?"


    Seeing her reddened eyes, Carlos held her hand and dragged her out of the room, while warning, "I know you love music. But stop crying. I installed this studio for you to entertain yourself but not for you to cry. Understand?"


    Debbie repeatedly nodded her head, but her effort to hold back the tears was in vain. They began streaming down her cheeks.


    Carlos helplessly wiped off her tears before pushing another door. "Stop crying now, or... well, you''ll find out!"


    "Find out what?" Debbie asked while sobbing.


    Carlos looked toward the music studio, drew closer to her and whispered yfully, "How about we have some sexy time in the music studio?"


    These words worked. In an instant, Debbie turned her tears intoughter and rebuked, "You jerk!" She patted his body several times to vent her anger.


    Then, she pulled a tissue and wiped off her tears. When she calmed down, Carlos led her into the second room.


    This room was totally different from the music studio. A lot of colorful bottles and containers sat on the shelves.


    At first, she didn''t know what they were used for, but when she noticed a set of molds and equipment, she finally understood. "This is to make lipsticks?" she asked.


    Carlos pinched her cheek. "Clever. Yes. This is a lipstickb. I have hired some professional technicians to teach you how to make lipsticks."


    Her emotions were stirred again. She could hardly find the words to express herself. "I... I don''t need... so many lipstick..."


    "I have registered apany for you¡ªDecar Cosmetics. You can sell the lipsticks you don''t need or the shades you don''t like. I''ve arranged for some designers to work on the packaging. You can pick your favorite designter. As for the advertising and the marketing channel, Emmett can handle those."

 Chapter 157: The Dog Named Hum

    Chapter 157: The Dog Named HumDebbie squeezed Carlos'' hands while listening attentively to each word he said.


    "Decar..." she repeated the brand name.


    Carlos kissed her on the lips and then gently stroked the tear stains on her face with his thumb. "Decar is thebination of Debbie and Carlos," he said tenderly.


    ''Decar...Debbie and Carlos... What a good name!''


    Staring at him in a daze, Debbie cupped his face with her hands as if in a gentle gesture, only to pinch his cheeks so hard. Carlos was startled. "What''s wrong?"


    In a serious voice, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    "No? So I''m just daydreaming! Everything here is not real, right? What a good dream! I hope I''ll never wake up," she said, pouting.


    Carlos rolled his eyes at her.


    As Debbie was still in a confused state, he led her to another room that was specially furnished for her¡ªa gym.


    There had been a gym in this vi previously but he had it renovated for her sake.


    As Debbie was good at running, he had purchased a few new treadmills with different functions. He also had added other equipment, suitable for women.


    Thest room they visited was a spacious dancing and yoga studio. On one side of the room was a French window facing awn. The other three walls were covered with floor to ceiling mirrors, giving the room an illusion of even bigger space.


    A few pieces of hammocks and swing straps for doing anti-gravity yoga dangled from the ceiling. Beautiful yoga mats and yoga ballspleted the list of essories. It was a fully furnished yoga studio that would rival any professional clubs around.


    Just a feel of the studio would excite even those who didn''t have interest in yoga.


    Observing their reflections in the mirror, Carlos noticed the pleased look in Debbie''s eyes. Affectionately, he pulled her into his arms and said, "Just hold on a little longer. After you finish your studies abroad ande back, we will settle down here. This will be our home forever. Okay?"


    ''Our home forever...'' Debbie felt touched.


    Through the French window, she gazed at thewn outside and indulged in a bit of fantasy. She pictured herself walking hand in hand with Carlos on thewn under the sunlight, probably with one or two kids and a cat or a dog ying around. A happy smile crept across her face as she thought about such a warm scene.


    Then, they headed to the three-storey vi. When they arrived at the gate, Carlos grabbed her hand and pressed her finger on the fingerprint lock to collect and identify her data.


    Now, she realized this three-storey vi was the ce where they would live, while the two-storey building they had just visited would be for recreational purposes. Carlos had chosen that building and renovated it into a music studio, a lipstickb, a gym and a yoga room, because there was arge swimming pool in front of it. Since Debbie was fanatical about swimming, that building would be the best choice.


    After unlocking the gate, Debbie eagerly pushed it open. But barely had she set a foot in when out of the blue an "attacker" charged at them. "Be careful!" she shouted. On reflex, she lifted her right leg and was about to kick hard, only for Carlos to push her aside. He caught the "attacker" in his arms, leaving Debbie astounded.


    When she realized clearly that the "attacker" was a dog, she rolled her eyes.


    Wiggling its tail, the dog barked at Debbie, but it was not threatening.


    Carlos pointed at the white hairy dog which was now sitting docilely beside him, and said mischievously, "This is a Canadian Eskimo Dog, also called a sled dog. It''s fun and very good at taking instructions, so I thought you''d have a greatpanion, especially for your morning or night runs. Would you like to take it to the manor for a walk? Its speed will surprise you, I promise."


    But Debbie was not impressed. She had never been fond of dogs or any pets for that matter. All her touching feelings vanished into thin air now. With her lips pursed, she said rather snappishly, "Well, maybe I''d like to, but not now, please! And no matter how fast it runs, I''ll be faster! Anyway, are you sure that you haven''t been fooled by anyone? The damn dog looks like a Samoyed rather than an Eskimo dog."


    She said that with an obvious attitude.


    When Carlos didn''t answer, she added, "Didn''t you see how it dashed toward us when we opened the door?"


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. "Well, why not give this damn thing a name?"


    "Give it a name? Haven''t you already kept it for some time?" ''It seems quite close to Carlos. I thought it was a pet that he had kept for long, '' she thought.


    "No. It was brought here a few days before you went to the Southon Vige. I''ve seen it only once."


    "I see. Then why did you want to keep a dog all of a sudden?" Debbie squatted down and reached out her hand. She wanted to touch its head. It was actually cute, with white and silky fur.


    However, as if knowing what Debbie was going to do, the dog suddenly stood up and walked away. It stared at her with wary eyes from a distance away.


    Debbie pouted once more and snorted. "Humph! It''s a silly dog, just as I thought at first!"


    As she finished, the dog instantly barked at her again. ''This dog is not silly but quite clever! It knew I was rebuking it!'' Debbie murmured in her mind.


    Carlos was amused by the exchange between Debbie and the dog. It was so funny that he chuckled. "Whenever I''m not here with you, you can y with it. To tame it, you need to give it strict training and get a leash on it."


    Debbie frowned. "What? It''s so troublesome. Not the kind of pet I can manage!"


    Caressing her hair, Carlos assured her with a smile, "The dog needs regr exercise. Almost daily. Just take it along as you exercise too."


    ''To exercise for what?'' Debbie turned around and stared at him. "I bet thest sentence is the whole point you''re driving at, right?" Her face flushed red when she remembered him teasing that she couldn''t keep pace with him in bed.


    To confirm the suspicion, he was smiling when her curious eyes met his. "Yes. You''re a smart girl!"


    "Humph!" Debbie snorted. She was angry but couldn''t find a way to retort. ''It''s not that I am weak, but you bang like a stallion on steroids!'' Debbie wanted to say, but she decided otherwise.


    "Okay, babe, I think I''ve got a name for your dog. Just call it Hum," she said, trying to steer the conversation to something different.


    Carlos rolled his eyes resignedly. "Well...okay, as you please."


    From now on, Debbie had one morepanion named Hum.


    In the afternoon, Carlos left for his work while Debbie stayed in the manor and continued to look around their new home.


    After he left, Debbie went to their bedroom. As she opened the door, she was surprised to see many packing bags that filled the table and the floor. Since the ce was full and a little disorganized, she chose to sort out what was in those bags. She found that most of them were cosmetics and skin care products!.


    She recognized some of the parking bags. They were cosmetics that she bought in Shinning International zast time, in order to get the free trip to Maldives.


    But for the other skin care products, she didn''t know who had bought them and why they were so many. ''Are they all bought by Carlos?'' unable to hold her curiosity, she called Carlos for an answer.


    She was shocked to know that some of the skin care products were given to her by the parents of the naughty boy, who had been brought to the vi by Megan the other day.


    "And some of those items were flown in past week from Paris, by Mom. She strictly instructed me not to tell you until you walked into your new house. They are her house-warming bash for you. There''s a cab next to your dressing table where you can ce your cosmetics. If the cab is notrge enough, just tell me and I''ll change it to arger one." Carlos told her on the other end.


    ''Oh, my goodness! This... This is too extravagant for me!'' Debbie eximed in her mind. The number of pleasant surprises Carlos had pulled on Debbie in one day were just far too many.


    After ending the call, she looked at the cab. It was a customized wooden cab with gliding ss doors. On the upper part of the cab, the shelves were divided into smallpartments which would be convenient to store different items.


    Humming in joy, Debbie didn''t unwrap any of these packages. She simply stuffed them into the cab.


    But when her mind ran back to the biting levels of poverty she had recently seen first hand in Southon Vige, she began to wish they could return all the items for a refund. Up tost scent, she would spend the money on improving living conditions in the vige.


    Overwhelmed byparison on the weing but poor vigers over there in Southon Vige, she dejectedly slumped into bed, badly in need of a rest.


    When she woke up, it was already dark outside. Carlos hadn''te back yet for he had a lot of work to finish before Spring Festival. She would have dinner on her own.


    When she came downstairs, she found that the chef and his beautiful female assistant were busy at work in the kitchen. In a few minutes, mouth-watering dinner was served.

 Chapter 158: So Hot

    Chapter 158: So HotBefore grabbing her chopsticks, Debbie called Carlos. Just as she guessed, he was too busy toe back for dinner. Despite feeling a jolt of loneliness, she understood why. He had already abandoned his schedule to pick her up from the Southon Vige. Earlier, he had received quite a few business calls, even in the car. All his time was devoted to either flirting with her or dealing with work.


    After reminding Carlos of his meal, Debbie hung up and dug into her dinner.


    She had to admit one thing¡ªwithout Carlos at the table, she was free to do anything she wanted. She liked to y on her phone, but Carlos rarely let her do anything other than eat and talk to him. And he did precious little of thetter. Sometimes, there was little to talk about, especially with a man of few words. And she did love to mess around with her phone...


    Debbie had just opened her Weibo app when her phone suddenly rang. It was Kasie calling.


    After quickly swallowing down a mouthful of tasty soup, she answered in a happy tone, "Hi, Kasie!"


    "Debbie! Did you see the top trending topic on Weibo?" Kasie was obviously excited, and her words came out in a rapid-fire jumble.


    "Not yet. I just sat down for dinner. I was about to get on Weibo when you called. Something happened?"


    "Yeah. Your husband made the headlines again! Carlos seems to have be a newsmaker. I don''t know what you did to him, but it''s almost like he''s craving the limelight now. He used to issue takedown notices for stories about him, but not anymore."


    ''Made the headlines?'' Debbie tensed up. "What did he do this time? Anything happened to him?"


    "Well, you''d better read the news yourself. You''re involved. You''d probably know better than I would." Kasie had scarcely finished her sentence before she hung up the phone immediately. Debbie had no chance to say a word.


    With a torrent of doubts flooding her mind, Debbie clicked the hot topics list on Weibo. The topic "Carlos Huo is married" ranked first. The story had gone viral¡ªa lot of people had seen this, and the number kept ticking upwards.


    ''Carlos Huo is married? Has our marriage gone public?'' Debbie thought.


    Her heart jumped into her throat. Losing her appetite, she put down her chopsticks and glued her eyes to the headline for several minutes.


    After a long pause, she took a deep breath and mustered the courage to click the title. There were a few photos posted at the end of the article. Instead of reading the article, she took a quick look at the photos first.


    The first photo was a full body shot of Carlos attending an award ceremony this afternoon. He was holding a trophy with a thin smile on his charming face.


    The second photo was a close-up picture of the hand holding the trophy. It was obviously meant to show the ring on his finger.


    And the third one was an animated GIF. It showed what happened the moment he left the venue after the award ceremony. He was surrounded by a throng of reporters; his face had almost been buried amidst the microphones. Then, he was escorted to his car by many bodyguards without answering any questions.


    Thest photo was the same one that someone had posted on the Inte. That one was secretly taken by paparazzi when Carlos walked out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms.


    Debbie scrolled down and saw a few click-bait headlines. "Better put a ring on it! Carlos Huo is a married man!"


    "Married? Billionaire Carlos Huo sports a wedding ring at the First Phnthropist Awards ceremony."


    The main thrust of the article was about how the photographers discovered this big secret.


    They were observant enough to notice the ring on Carlos'' finger and snapped pictures of it when he was on stage at the award ceremony. Even after the event, Carlos didn''t answer any of the reporters'' questions, but he didn''t deny the allegations either. His silence seemed to be a tacit admission to the authenticity of his marriage.


    After the photos were posted, a flood of Carlos'' fans had writtenments on both his personal Weibo ount and the ZL Group''s official ount. Some of his crazy fans were heartbroken, while some blessed his marriage with the mysterious woman. They also hoped that Carlos could personally respond to the news.


    A few smartizens had even collected some information about Debbie''s two confessions of love to Carlos at the university. They figured that Debbie was probably Mr. Huo''s wife, and leftments to that effect. Tons of reporters wanted to interview the students of the Economics and Management School, but they couldn''t, because the school was on winter vacation now.


    But not long after Debbie found them, some of thesements began to disappear. It seemed like someone had them deleted.


    Debbie entered Carlos'' Weibo page and looked at thements. There were hundreds of thousands ofments more than thest time. This was the second time people had gotten a look at his private life. It seemed that people were hungry for this. There were already more than five millionments under Carlos'' two posts.


    Shocked, Debbie couldn''t believe that a ring on Carlos'' finger could make the Inte explode. Once again, it proved that he did have a huge fan base. He might be more popr than a lot of A-list pop stars.


    Debbie''s heart was racing as she looked at the crazy amount ofments. Her train of thought was interrupted by Carlos'' call. As soon as the call was connected, she asked bluntly, "Hi honey. How''s it going?"


    "You read the news?"


    "Hmm..."


    "What do you think?" Carlos asked. He wouldn''t mind announcing their marriage to the whole world. He wanted everyone to know that Debbie was his beloved wife. He had expected the news to get out.


    In fact, the gossip had already spread like wildfire, which was more serious thanst time. Carlos felt so helpless. The PR department of hispany had gotten a flood of calls about the viral posts. They were understaffed for that sort of thing, so the phone lines were all lit up, and many callers were on hold. The best way to stop all the chaos was to post an announcement with his personal Weibo ount.


    Carlos didn''t know theizens would be following his life this closely.


    "What? Why ask me?" Debbie was confused by his question. ''Shouldn''t his PR department be doing damage control?'' she wondered.


    Carlos sighed inwardly, feeling annoyed that they hadn''t announced their marriage. "Do you think we should post our marriage certificates or continue to keep it a secret?"


    Debbie hesitated. Thinking about the waves of rumors spreading on Weibo, she knew Carlos couldn''t keep silent anymore. He had to post something. "Then tell everyone you are married. But you''re so popr, especially among the girls. I bet a lot of your fans will be heartbroken this time," she joked.


    Carlos didn''t give a damn what anyone else thought. They had nothing to do with him. "So should I just post our marriage certificates?" he asked again.


    "No, no no..." Debbie couldn''t voice her disapproval strongly enough. She thought it was a bad idea. She was still in school, and she didn''t want people trying to get close to her just to get close to Carlos. She didn''t need the added stress and attention. School was hard enough, and with tons of eyes on her, she''s be extremely nervous. she''d be hounded by paparazzi, and never have any time of her own. And even when she did, inevitably, there would be a hidden reporter, with a hidden camera, ready to sell his pic to any tabloid that would pay him.


    A few minutester, asizens were anxiously waiting for any new clues or gossip to spring up, they were excited to see a new post on Carlos'' personal Weibo ount.


    It was a photo


    of a couple kissing


    inside a luxury car.


    A man, dresses in a dark grey zer, squeezed a woman in a white sweater into a corner of the back seat, and kissed her passionately. The man looked really manly the way he handled all this.


    The femaleizens felt a thrill in their heart when they saw the photo. ''Oh, Mr. Huo is so hot!


    Oh, his legs are long and slim. That car looks luxurious. What a romantic scene! I wish I were her!'' they all eximed in their minds.


    But their curiosity was not satisfied, because the woman''s face was covered by Carlos'' back. They could only see their fingers entwined tightly.


    The truth was, Emmett has taken this romantic photo. The car was stopped at a red light at that time. He initially wanted to send this secret photo to Debbie to make fun of her, but moments ago, he identally overhead Carlos'' phone call with Debbie.


    Knowing Carlos wanted to let people know he was married, Emmett felt this photo woulde in handy to solve this.


    So he sent the photo to Carlos. Emmett suddenly felt regretful when Carlos shot him a cold nce as thanks.


    He realized he had pried into his CEO''s private affairs.


    As a clever man, Emmett instantly excused himself saying, "Mr. Huo... I still have work to do. Excuse me." Then, he fled away as quickly as he could without waiting for Carlos'' response.


    Around seven p.m., Debbie had finally finished her dinner, but it hadn''t help her nervous mood. Taking a deep breath, she opened the Weibo app again. She was shocked to see the hottest post in the news feed.


    It was Carlos'' post, and there were already more than five millions "likes."


    She looked at the new photo carefully. Yes, that was certainly Carlos, and the woman in the photo was her!

 Chapter 159: Official Announcement

    Chapter 159: Official AnnouncementAs she stared at the photo posted on Carlos'' Weibo page, Debbie began to recall what had happened yesterday. After lunch yesterday, they got back into Carlos'' car. She had just taken off her jacket when he suddenly pinned her down in the back seat and began kissing her. In the driver''s seat was Emmett, quietly sitting, as if he didn''t know what was happening. It urred to her that the partition of the car had been rolled down when they parked the car on highway service area. They''d forgotten to roll it up again, so Emmett had secretly taken a photo of them passionately kissing.


    Coming back to her senses, she scrolled through thements on the post. A few minutes after dinner, thements were at a million and counting. Ranking top of thements was a user by the ount name "J-Loves-D". "Wow!! Mr. Huo takes my breath away!" thement read.


    In second rank was Colleen''sment. "Mr. Huo, you''ve crowded your wife to the corner. Give her some room to breathe, boy!" she wrote.


    "This official announcement of love broke my heart!" another user wrote.


    For the next half an hour, Debbie read thements one by one, which kept increasing by the minute.


    It wasn''t until she heard the barking of the dog that she reluctantly moved her eyes away from the phone.


    ''Oh shit! I forgot to walk Hum, and...I even forgot to feed him!'' she thought and kicked herself.


    Squatting in front of the dog, she murmured, "Hum, I''m so sorry. I forgot about you." The dog made a sound between barking and yawning. It almost sounded like it wanted to speak its mind and reprimand Debbie for ignoring it. "Okay, Hum. You don''t have toin. I feel guilty about it already. And for that, I''ll prepare a double serving of meat for you. Right away!"


    At the door to the kitchen, she gestured to Hum. "Come over. Tell me how you''d want your meat cooked. Would you fancy spices?"


    Hum didn''t budge a little, but just stared at her discontentedly.


    Unsure what to feed the dog, Debbie took out her phone to call Carlos for confirmation. But hardly had she unlocked the screen when the doorbell rang. The gate of the vi was kind of far away from the kitchen, so she quickly ran to the living room and checked on CCTV. From the screen, Debbie saw that there was a woman standing in front of the gate with an anxious look on her face. Immediately, she pressed the speaker button andmunicated with the woman outside. "Hello, who are you?"


    The woman instantly exined, "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. I''m hired toe and take care of the dog. I should''vee earlier, but I had something urgent at home to deal with, so I amte. I''m really sorry..."


    ''So Carlos has assigned someone to take care of the dog too...'' Debbie thought.


    She pressed another button beside the screen and the door of the vi opened automatically. The woman rushed to the porch and changed into a pair of clean shoes before entering the living room. Then she hurried up to Debbie and apologized again, "I''m really sorry. My child had some trouble this afternoon. I won''t bete anymore. This job is really important to me. Mrs. Huo, please don''t get angry with me..."


    Debbie was taken aback by her humble begging for mercy. Snapping back to the reality, she shook her head vigorously. "Never mind. It doesn''t matter at all. Rx. Hum is hungry now. Please prepare the food for it."


    The woman was moved by Debbie''s warm gesture. With teary eyes, she thanked Debbie and ran to the storeroom to fetch kibble and chicken meat.


    Curious, Debbie stood at one side and watched the woman get down to work. Putting the chicken meat into a pan, she added the kibble, a little salt, and covered the pan.


    "Is that all?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. That''s all there is to it. Actually the best for an Eskimo dog."


    "Okay, I see."


    After feeding Hum, Debbie took it for a walk in the garden. She had also missed out on her running, so she took this opportunity for that.


    The street lights on both sides of the cobble-path were all on, brightening up the whole garden. The manor looked even more gorgeous under the colorful lights. However, being alone with only a dog by her side made Debbie feel a little bit scared. The rustling and whispering of trees added to her fear.


    As she was lost in a trance, she didn''t hold the dog leash tight in her hand, so Hum got a chance and ran away all of a sudden. In a split second, Humpletely disappeared from her sight!


    Looking at her empty right hand which had been holding a dog leash a moment ago, she sighed helplessly. ''You cunning dog!''


    "Hum, don''t run away! Wait for me!" Debbie shouted as she picked up her pace and ran along the path. She was concerned that the naughty dog would damage the nts or even turn the whole garden upside down.


    When Carlos came back to the manor, he didn''t find Debbie in the house, so he anxiously called her at once, only to find that her phone was left on the table in the living room.


    He then called the security guard on duty who told him Debbie had taken the dog for a walk in the garden.


    When he found Debbie in the garden, he saw her ring at Hum while gasping for air. She begged, "Hum, please, don''t run again. Let me hold your leash, okay? Just for a while, please... Hey! Don''t dodge me! Come on. What''s so good for you if I''m exhausted to death? Huh?"


    But Hum didn''t listen to her. It kept dodging Debbie''s touch, giving her no chance to get close.


    Just as she was about to lose her patience, a cold and stern voice suddenly came. "Hum!"


    The dog darted toward the direction of the voice. Debbie turned around to find a smiling Carlos only a few meters away. With a simple order, the dog lunged at Carlos, who immediately grabbed hold of its leash to keep it under control.


    Watching on, Debbie got angry. She protested between gritted teeth, "Carlos, can you imagine how much time I''ve had to run after Hum? That''s so unfair.


    I bet it was a she. Opposite sexes attract each other, right? I''d be jealous and use her ofpeting with me over your love." Carlos arched an eyebrow.


    Debbie paused. ''What did I say? Did I say...Carlos and a dog attract each other?'' Realizing her impulsive words, she held back herughter and took to her heels after saying, "Was I wrong?"


    Carlos patted Hum on the head and ordered, "Catch her!"


    To which Hum darted out like an arrow and ran after Debbie, while Carlos slowly tagged along. It didn''t take him long to catch up with Debbie. The dog yfully snapped at her trouser. He pulled her into his arms and asked with affected seriousness, "You thought you''d outrun both of us? And who ispeting with you over my love?"


    Debbie giggled. "Oh...I didn''t refer to...Hum. I meant it''s Miss Mi or Miss Lan...and probably there''s still a Miss Me or Miss Fan waiting for you somewhere... Aargh! Carlos Huo! Let me down now! Okay, I''m wrong. Please...I...feel so ufortable...please..."


    Carlos carried her over his shoulder as he walked back to the vi. All the way, Debbie iled, trying to break free, but he just didn''t let her down. Hum skittishly walked behind them, watching their endearing banter.


    Theirughter broke the silence of the night, their shadows swaying under the street lights. It was such a warm and romantic scene.


    However... two dayster, Carlos gave the dog to someone else. His purpose of keeping this dog was to help Debbie build up her physique so that she could pace with him in bed. But to his disappointment, it had the opposite effect, and on the very first day, she hade home haggard and fallen sound asleep as soon as she hit the hay.


    Debbie felt sad that Carlos had sent Hum away. She scolded him. But he didn''t care. They didn''t need a dog.


    But tofort her, he promised that if she really liked keeping a dog, he would buy her a little pet dog after their uing Spring Festival trip to New York.


    On that promised, Debbie finally stoppedining, much to Carlos'' relief. It was hard for him to understand her emotions for a dog she had only kept for two days.


    That night, before bedtime, as Debbie went to bathe, Carlos wanted to slip in and bath together with her, but a phone call from New York stopped him at the doorstep.


    With no other choice, he sighed and went to the study instead. He answered, "Dad..."


    Before he could finish greeting, a thunderous rant came from the other end of the line. "Young man! You remember you have a dad, right? How dare you get married without my approval? Hun? You even keep it under wraps. Do you have any respect to your parents?"


    Used to his father''s ill temper, Carlos silently listened. "If the media doesn''t exposed your marriage, are you going to keep it from us for the rest of your life? Who allowed you to married secretly, and at that, an unknown woman? Who gave you the courage to do so? How about Stephanie? How can I exin to the Li family? You''ve embarrassed me now!"

 Chapter 160: Marry Her Yourself

    Chapter 160: Marry Her YourselfAfter James finally finished his rant, Carlos said calmly, "She''s not just some random woman I plucked off the streets. I have the final say in my marriage, Dad. As for the Li family, go exin to them yourself. This has nothing to do with me!"


    His words caused James'' blood pressure to surge. Hearing the noise on the other end of the line, Carlos shut his eyes and inhaled deeply. He knew that his father was rummaging through the drawers, looking for his medicine. He patiently waited on the phone.


    After downing the pills, James gradually got a hold of himself. When he was able to speak again, he yelled, "Divorce! You have to divorce her!"


    In a colder voice, Carlos asked, "Anything else?"


    "Last month, I talked marriage with Stephanie''s grandfather. You and Stephanie grew up together. You''re 28 years old, and she''s 27. If you guys can tie the knot before you''re both 30..." James just wouldn''t stop. He kept urging Carlos to marry Stephanie Li as if Carlos weren''t already married. But he was. To Debbie. It had already been arranged, and Carlos found himself continually surprised by, challenged by, and head over heels in love with Debbie. He didn''t want anyone else.


    "Seems like you''re quite fond of her, Dad. How about you marry Stephanie yourself? That way Mom can rx too."


    "You asshole! Goddamn ungrateful..." The call was cut all of a sudden. Carlos figured that James must have thrown his phone against the wall or something. That was just like him, and it wouldn''t be the first time.


    James had broken a number of phones over the years. If he''d kept those phones in decent shape, he could have opened his own phone store.


    From experience, he knew what James would do next: find someone to vent his anger at. And the target was probably... Leaping into action, Carlos quickly dialed Tabitha''s number. He waited a long time for her to pick up.


    "Carlos, what''s up? It''ste. Haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Tabitha asked, though she had guessed what had happened. She heard the man hollering a few rooms away, and heard the unmistakable sounds of a phone shattering against the wall.


    "Mom, I''ll get my assistant to pick you up. Please pack a few things and move into my vi. I''m flying to New York soon, two days before the Spring Festival. I can bring you back home then." Carlos had several houses in New York. If she stayed in one of his estates, James wouldn''t be able to do a thing to her.


    Wiping her teary eyes, Tabitha forced a smile and said, "I''m okay, Carlos. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just stay in my room. Just take care of Debbie, okay? You have your own life now."


    Fretful, Carlos closed his eyes tightly. "Mom, you''ve suffered enough. Why don''t you leave him? Why do you put up with him? Do you want your depression to get worse?"


    As a matter of fact, a few years ago, Tabitha had been diagnosed with mild depression thanks to James'' temper. Carlos had identally found out about her mental health challenges and sought out the best doctors. After some therapybined with traditional Chinese medicine, she got better. However, as long as she was living with James, it would be impossible for her to recoverpletely. Her illness returned time and again.


    Carlos had even given Tabitha his keys to the vi in New York, but she refused to move in. She had been determined to live together with James and make the best of it. The Huo family had a distinguished status in H Country and even in New York. Thest thing she would do was dishonor the Huo family name.


    "No, Carlos. Your dad and I..."


    "Pack your luggage now. I''m sending my assistant over to drive you to my vi." As he finished, he hung up at once, without giving Tabitha the chance to refuse. Then, he called his assistant at the New York branch of hispany, requesting that he ferry Tabitha to his vi.


    Carlos leaned back in his seat and lit a cigarette. Contemting the view outside his window, he was deep in thought. Momentster, Debbie''s face popped into his mind, and he came back to his senses. Thinking of her, he immediately grabbed his phone from the table and opened WeChat. He tapped Debbie''s Moments.


    Like Debbie usually did, she had updated her status again. She was quite an active WeChat user who enjoyed sharing her daily life and thoughts. There were new posts in her WeChat Moments almost every day.


    A few moments ago, she posted another pic. You could see her cute manicured toes, and her hand held the ss of wine he had just poured for her. Above the photo, there was a line of text: "Cupid shoots me with his arrow! Lovees so fast like a tornado!"


    ''Lovees so fast...'' Carlos smiled. ''Yeah, before I knew Debbie was actually my wife, I had a feeling that I''d fall in love with her if I didn''t shoo her away as soon as possible.


    And I was right. I did fall in love with her, and I love her with all my heart. Luckily, she turned out to be my legal wife...''


    His mood lit up as he scrolled down to see her other posts. Apparently, Debbie was still a little girl, even though she behaved like a tomboy. She expressed her feelings and shared everything in her life.


    For awhile now, most of her posts had to do with him, like her post today, or the one a few days ago.


    That was when they were having dinner with Debbie''s cousin, Sasha. Then, after escorting Sasha back to school, they walked back to the hotel, hand in hand. Debbie had taken a photo of their sped hands and posted it too. She had written ament, "I hope I can keep holding your hand until the end of my life."


    All of his unhappiness and gloom vanished into thin air now.


    After putting out the cigarette in his curved ss ashtray, Carlos left the study. When he walked back to the bedroom, he saw that Debbie had already hidden herself under the quilt, chatting fervently with her friends on WeChat.


    Carlos climbed onto bed, pulled her into his arms and kissed her damp-dry hair. "It smells good," he whispered in her ear.


    "Of course. I used the best shampoo and body wash made by your ZL Group. It should smell good." His hot breath fell on her neck, making her feel itchy, so she tried to move away.


    "Hmm. I see. The design team will see a little extra in their paychecks. I make that happen tomorrow."


    Debbie was shocked, speechless. Maybe he was too rich to use up his money, so he had to find some ways to spend it.


    "Your hair is still wet," he said.


    ''Yes, I know. I just didn''t care." her hair was long and thick. She didn''t have the patience to dry it all.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. "Let me help you dry off." He wrapped his arms around her waist and flipped her over, making her look at him.


    Debbie moved her body to the edge of the bed, letting her hair fall straight down like a waterfall. This way, her wet hair wouldn''t the bedding damp. She entwined her slender arms around his neck and asked with a sweet smile, "Are you really going to help me dry my hair?"


    Carlos grinned yfully. "Yes, but I need to be paid."


    Seeing the passionate look in his eyes, Debbie instantly understood what sort of payment he was asking for. She struggled to sit up. "No, no. I''ll dry it myself."


    "Think you can run away?" Carlos asked without stopping her. He slowly followed Debbie into the bathroom again.


    In the bathroom, when Debbie found the hair-dryer, she saw Carlose in too. She swung the hair-dryer in front of him and urged, "I''m going to dry my hair, seriously. Just go back to bed."


    Instead of leaving, he grabbed the hair-dryer from her hand. Debbie assumed that he was really intending to help her dey her hair. She remembered he had done this for her before. Without thinking too much, she turned around, back against him, and reminded him, "The cord is short. Maybe move closer to the outlet."


    Putting the hair-dryer aside, Carlos clung to her and whispered in a husky voice, "The cord might be short, but you know, a certain part of my body isn''t..."


    Debbie''s face flushed bright red. She patted him on his hand, trying to drive him away. "Go away, don''t bother me."


    However, it was toote. The man''s lust was triggered. Unable to constrain himself anymore, he turned her around and pressed her against the sink. His hands ran up and down her body. driving waves of pleasure through her again and again, before they both surrendered to love''s embrace.


    The next morning, Carlos had gone to work while Debbie still slept soundly in bed. Her phone jarred her awake. It was Kasie, asking her out on a shopping trip. As the Spring Festival was just around the corner, Carlos had given the yoga teacher and dancing teacher a holiday at Debbie''s request. She also wanted to enjoy a rxing holiday without any lessons. She could just sleep, eat and y all day long!

 Chapter 161: Every Woman Loves Mr. Huo

    Chapter 161: Every Woman Loves Mr. Huo"Can we go shopping this afternoon? I want to go back to sleep," Debbie asked Kasie.


    "No, we can''t. Even Jared, who is theziest among us, has gotten up. Dixon ''Doctor'' and Kristina are already on their way to the Shining International za. You hurry up,"


    Kasie urged. "Fine. I''m getting up. Wait for me. By the way, usually, you get upter than me. Why are you so early today?" Debbie mumbled as she sat up.


    Kasie giggled shyly. "My boyfriend got a promotion at work. He ising to Y City tonight. I want to buy him a present to celebrate this milestone."


    Speaking of Kasie''s boyfriend, Debbie knew little about that guy. The other day Kasie had gotten into a fight with Portia because of him. Debbie had wanted to inquire more about the man, but then she had been too sloshed to even make sense of it.


    "When did you get a boyfriend? Why did Portia use you of being the other woman? What''s the matter?" Debbie put her phone on speaker and started brushing her teeth.


    For a while, Kasie was silent before asking, "Can we not talk about it?"


    "You know, we''re BFFs and BFFs have no secrets. I told you guys about Carlos a long time ago, but none of you believed me. You even thought I was crazy. I had no choice but to stop mentioning it again. So you have to tell me everything too. We can''t be friends while using double standards on each other," Debbie dered firmly.


    Defeated, Kasie began exining, "I fell in love with someone at the same time as Portia. It sucks. That day at the club a friend of mine was holding a birthday party. To my surprise, Portia went to the party too."


    A friend of Kasie''s at the party wanted to see her new boyfriend''s picture and jokingly, everyone at their table echoed the idea. So Kasie agreed to show them her boyfriend''s picture on her phone.


    A proud woman like Portia didn''t care who Kasie''s boyfriend was, until a mutual friend of theirs eximed that Kasie''s boyfriend and Portia''s looked alike.


    Portia''s face fell. She snatched Kasie''s phone and looked at the picture. Then she red at Kasie and demanded when she had started to fool around with her boyfriend behind her back.


    Born into a rich family too, Kasie rarely feared anyone. She always hated Portia for bullying Debbie. Thus, at that moment, Portia''s hostile attitude worked like an ignition. Kasie instantly exploded with rage. Things escted quickly. When it got ugly, Portia called some men in and Kasie countered by turning to Jared.


    Debbie knew the rest of the story.


    In the bathroom, she applied some cleanser to her face and muttered, "Well, are the two of you still seeing the same boyfriend as we speak?"


    "Of course not. I asked my boyfriend about it. He told me that he knew Portia, but that was all. There was nothing romantic going on between them. I wonder why you had protected that evil woman Portia for two years. She is always so mean to you." Kasie''s anger increased as she spoke.


    Debbieughed. "To think about it, I feel stupid too. But luckily, I''m done with the Gu family. Those two years is water under the bridge now." Back then, she had tried her best to protect Portia, yet Portia always looked down on her. But even so, Debbie had chosen to ignore all of it and tter her instead just because she loved Hayden and Portia was his sister.


    Memories of it drained Debbie. She didn''t hate Portia for looking down on her, though. It was her fault¡ªshe shouldn''t have sold herself short in front of that wicked woman.


    "I heard that Portia''s parents and Carlos'' parents once had a meal together, at which Portia''s parents tried to hook her up with Carlos. Although back then Carlos was 23, Portia was only a teenager. How gross that was! I wonder what her parents were thinking. At the time, Carlos had just joined the ZL Group and wasn''t as sessful as he is now, but he knew Portia was not good enough for him. He gave her parents a tongueshing and left the table. How cool your husband was!"


    Debbie wiped her face and wondered, "Howe I never heard any of this?" That was five years ago when she and Hayden had just started dating. She had never heard about it from anyone before.


    "It was so humiliating, of course the Gu family buried it deep. But Debbie, imagine the Gu family''s faces when they find out that you married Carlos. I swear, it will be fun." Kasie couldn''t stopughing out loud on the phone. She was looking forward to the day when the Gu family would make fools of themselves. It would be payback time for the unfair treatment they had given Debbie.


    Debbie disagreed, however. "I don''t think Portia will care who Carlos married. She doesn''t like him after all."


    "You can''t be more wrong! Your husband is a ma. Show me a woman who wouldn''t want to be with him. It''s not that Portia doesn''t like Carlos but that she knows she isn''t Carlos'' type, so she finds it pointless to aim above her cut. Portia is always sticking her nose up in the air. Why is she always so arrogant? Even as Mrs. Huo, you are not that arrogant. On the contrary, you have kept your marriage secret."


    Hearing Kasie''s angry remarks, Debbie exined resignedly, "The fact that we''re married wille out sooner orter. In the beginning, I kept it secret because I didn''t realize I liked Carlos and I wasn''t sure how long our marriage was going tost. Now I don''t want it to be in the limelight. I''m not ready for drama. You can see for yourself how influential he can be. I bet some international movie star''s sudden marriage wouldn''t even be so sensational as his."


    Kasie didn''t understand what Debbie was thinking. But she was sure that if people knew she was Mrs. Huo, no one anywhere would dare touch her. "Do you intend to keep it a secret for the rest of your life?"


    "Nope, of course not. I''m also worried that many women will pursue Carlos since they think he is single. Carlos and I have agreed to announce our marriage as soon as I graduate from university." Too many women drooled over Carlos. On several asions, while she was with Carlos, she had seen his many curious SMS notifications from Emmett, who as a PA manned two of Carlos'' other phones. Constantly, Emmett kept blocking other women''s phone calls and texting to put Carlos in the loop.


    Kasie was relieved when she heard Debbie''s response. "Are you done dressing yet? It feels like forever. I''ve gotten to the Shining International za. Are you out of your house yet, my dear Mrs. Huo?"


    "Almost. Let me just put on some lipstick. Today, I want to step out looking fabulous." Everyone loves beauty. Debbie was no exception. Taking her sweet time, she put on some foundation primer, BB cushion, and lipstick, before finally she was good to go.


    Right out the house, she went to the garage, where more than ten fancy cars were parked. Looking around a few times, she was dazzled.


    Carlos had bought her a red Porsche Cayman, but she had never driven that car once.


    One night, she had told a joke in bed, but Carlos had taken it seriously and gone ahead to buy another car.


    Actually, she had read that joke online and casually shared it to Carlos. "Although I''ve made a lot of money, I''m also good at saving. Only that today, I was tempted to ssh cash on a Maserati. Thank God I didn''t buy it. Otherwise, I''d have parted with a cool eight million dors."

 Chapter 162: A Fabulous Jared

    Chapter 162: A Fabulous JaredCarlos'' onlyment was, "What a good wife!"


    Two dayster, an eight-million-dor Maserati was delivered to the vi. Debbie realized that Carlos took everything seriously. After that, she made a mental note to think before opening her mouth.


    Right now, she wandered around in the garage, searching for a cheap car, but it seemed that the Porsche Cayman was the cheapest one among them.


    She got the keys to the car from a locker and sped away from the manor in the Porsche.


    When she reached the Shining International za, her friends were already waiting for her. She was thest one to arrive. Jared ced his phone close to her face andined, "Look what time it is! I got out of bed so we could go shopping, and I end up waiting for half an hour. My ass is frozen!"


    Dixon cast him a sidelong look and was ruthless in exposing his lie. "Actually, I and Kristina have been waiting that long. You just got here. You''ve been here maybe five minutes tops."


    Embarrassed, Jared took his phone back and wrapped his arm around Dixon''s neck. "I''m your friend. How could you do that to me? I''ll kill you."


    Debbie always had a good time when she was with her friends. "Hey, big guy, don''t bully Doctor," sheughed.


    "Right. You won''ty a hand on Tomboy, so you bully my boyfriend instead. Cut it out, Jared!" Kristina pulled Dixon out of Jared''s grip and massaged his neck.


    The rest of the group giggled.


    It took a long time for Kasie to decide what to buy for her boyfriend. Then they walked into a clothing shop. While the girls were trying on some clothes, the boys yed games on their phones as they waited. The nice thing was that the chairs had charger cords that werepatible with their phones. So they were able to maintain a charge while ying some of the more intensive games. The chairs werefortable as well.


    When the picture revealing Carlos'' marriage was exposed to the public, Debbie identally set the fashion trend.


    Once again, Carlos'' influence shocked her. Since she was wearing a white sweater and casual shoes in the pic that was posted on his Weibo page, both the shoes and the sweater had be a trend.


    Later, in the shop, while Debbie and Kristina were picking out clothes for Kasie, some women specifically told the shop assistants to fetch them some white clothes. She thought it was actually wild. Usually, people were seen mixing fashions both modern and ancient, but still this trend surprised her some.


    It wasn''t odd at all to ask for white clothes. What surprised Debbie was some of the conversations revolving around the clothing.


    "I''m not sure if Mr. Huo has a thing for white sweaters, but I''m sure he doesn''t hate them. So if I wear something like that, maybe he''ll think I''m hot," one of those women said with a dreamy smile.


    "Mrs. Huo and I have simr figures. If I wear my hair in a bun and put on a white sweater and a pair of casual shoes like she was wearing, people might think I''m her. Too bad the casual shoes in that pic were discontinued," another woman muttered.


    "Really? Think you could even afford those shoes? Have you seen the price tag?" herpanion sneered.


    Debbie blinked her eyes in wonder because even she herself didn''t know how much that pair of shoes cost. They were given to her. It was Carlos'' money, and he seemed to think money was no object.


    The belittled woman retorted, a trace of anger in her voice, "How much?"


    "17, 999 dors! How are you going to cough up that kind of cash?"


    The taunted woman shut her mouth when she heard how much it was, yet Debbie''s and her friends'' mouths hung open in shock.


    Kristina''s heart was beating so fast she had to put one hand over her chest to steady it. "Wow! Mr. and Mrs. Huo sure are rich!" she whispered in Debbie''s ear.


    Debbie had been shocked into a daze. It was Carlos who took care of everything: her clothes, her shoes, her diet and so on. The walk-in closet in the manor was huge, but even so, it was packed with the clothes and shoes Carlos bought for her. So she just picked out what she feltfortable in, and wore that.


    She knew Carlos wouldn''t settle for anything but the best. Yet $17, 999 for a pair of shoes?! That sounded a bit ridiculous, not to mention the fact that she had tons of shoes .She had bins stacked up against the walls. Each one contained a pair of shoes.


    All of a sudden, Kasie hugged Debbie and pressed her cheek against Debbie''s shoulder. The shop assistants stared at them, weirded out. Kasie then jumped excitedly and remarked, "Hey, call me if you don''t want any of your clothes and shoes anymore. Even my most expensive shoes only cost $4, 300. How I envy you!"


    It all happened so fast Debbie was muddled. She nodded mechanically to Kasie. She had never imagined her closet alone would cost millions of dors. ''What was Carlos thinking?'' Debbie was no rare beauty, no fashion te. She knew men found her attractive, but she didn''t think she was worth all that fuss. There were plenty of knock-off brands that looked exactly the same as some of these designer ones. There was no reason to drop the kind of cash that Carlos had. She would have just worn what was in there, provided it wasn''t moth-eaten or tasteless.


    In addition, to make her happy, Carlos had also asked Tristan to find some rare and pricey stuff to put in her closet.


    As she remembered this, she was thinking that was why her closet was so expensive. Carlos had never told her how much any of those things was worth. He might not answer even if she asked, and she felt it rude to ask. So she just wore these things, blissfully unaware that everyone seemed to have eyes on her. Now, walking into a store, she knew.


    When they stepped out of the clothing shop, Debbie still felt the whole thing was surreal. Carlos had done too much for her. She didn''t even know how to repay his love for her.


    When they were wandering the streets, Jared spotted a barber shop and dragged Dixon inside without even asking him. When the girls saw Jared again, they almost choked. If they were carrying beverages, they would have done a spit take.


    With so many colors adorning his head, Jared was definitely the most dramatic person in the mall. Everyone was looking at him. He liked being the center of attention, and today was no exception. In fact, that was why he dyed his hair that way.


    Disdainfully, Dixon stepped away from him as soon as they walked out of the shop. However, as if oblivious to the stunned look in his friends'' eyes, Jared stalked towards the girls, gloating, and made sheep''s eyes at them while stroking his eye-catching, colorful hair.


    "Hey,dies, how do you like my new hairdo? Dank, huh? You want me, don''t you? The struggle is real."


    With his height, he stood out among people whenever he was in the streets. He dwarfed most of the poption, and you could usually pick him out of a crowd. Jared was rightfully proud of this fact. Now, with eight lines in eight different colors crisscrossing on his head, he was like a bizarre, huge walking ma, attracting attention everywhere he went. You could find every primary color in his hair: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, and white. Every color but one¡ªck.


    Debbie''s mouth twitched. "I think you''ll break the Inte with that!"


    Kasie rolled her widened eyes. "Jared, I don''t think you need a barber. You need a shrink."


    Kristina pulled Dixon close to her and demanded, "Stay away from my boyfriend. You''re a bad influence. If you stay outside long enough, a unicorn wille along looking for their rainbow."


    Jared looked at them and countered, "You kids don''t get it. This is art! Besides, it''ll be Spring Festival soon. I want to have a festive hairdo. And my old man will be happy to see it. When Pappy''s happy, I get tons of cash for my allowance. Then the $10, 000 I spent on it will be worth it."


    Kristina''s eyes almost popped out. "$10, 000? For a haircut? That''s nuts!" Jared pointed at Debbie.


    "Ask her husband why everything in the Shining International za is so damn expensive. A haircut alone costs hundreds. But apparently it''s the going rate, since the cutting is done by A-list stylists." He grinned.


    Debbie reminded him, "Slow down, pretty boy. You made yourself so colorful. Sure your dad won''t mistake you for fireworks and set you off over New Year?"


    The others roared inughter. Jared was a little worried when he heard what Debbie had said.


    "Debbie, can youe home with meter?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Why? Do you want me and your dad to set you off together?"


    Jared scolded, "Knock it off! If you go home with me, my dad will go easy on me for your husband''s sake."

 Chapter 163: Hit On Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 163: Hit On Mrs. HuoAfter Jasper noticed his son, Jared, behaved well whenever Carlos was around, he knew the right person to turn, in case the boy got up to mischief.


    Debbie waved her hand after hearing Jared''s exnation. "Save it. If Carlos saw you like this, he would shave you bald and kick your face in."


    Then an idea urred to Debbie. She secretly took a picture of Jared with her phone and sent it to Carlos. "Honey, I want to see you in this hairstyle." She put a Grimacing Face emoticon after that sentence.


    Upon reading her message, Carlos called Emmett in. "Call Jasper Han. Tell him that his son is a bad influence to my wife and it''s time for him to teach his son a lesson."


    "Which son of his?" asked Emmett.


    "Damon spends most of his time with his fianc¨¦e."


    Emmett understood. ''It sounds Mr. Huo is getting jealous again.'' He prayed for Jared and then called Jasper.


    Debbie came across someone she knew before she got Carlos'' reply. It was Gus, who was hugging a man. At least Debbie thought so. ''The rumor that he is gay is true, '' thought Debbie.


    She took a photo of Gus too. Unfortunately, Gus noticed it. He released the person in his arms and walked towards Debbie. "Give me your phone," he demanded.


    Debbie shook her phone before his eyes and threatened, "You''d better lose that sour expression on your face next time when you see me. Or I''ll send this picture of you and your boyfriend to Mr. Lu."


    Gus'' face darkened. He turned his head towards the person he had just hugged. With short hair and wearing a ck jacket, she indeed looked like a man.


    Without a word, Gus called Curtis himself. "Curtis, Debbie calls me gay."


    Debbie couldn''t hear what Curtis said on the phone. After ending the call, Gus pointed at Debbie angrily but couldn''t manage to utter a single word for a moment. When he finally spoke, it was a demand. "You bewitched Mr. Huo and now you are bewitching my brother too!" he blurted.


    ''Bewitching?'' Debbieughed. "Should I take that as ttery? Carlos aside, can''t you see how much your brother loves Colleen? You must be blind."


    "Tell me, why does Curtis ask me to help you whenever I can?"


    Debbie shrugged while stretching her hands. "Beats me." Personally, she had been confused about Curtis'' obvious concern for her.


    Although Gus disliked Debbie, there was nothing he could do about her. He turned around and then saw Jared''stest hairdo. "What the hell is that? It''s louder than a rainbow over there! Why don''t you just wear Hulun Buir Grasnd on your head?" he sneered.


    Jared wanted to return fire, but before he could say anything, his phone rang. Seeing that it was his old man, he answered the phone impatiently. "Dad, I''m busy. Call you back¡ª"


    "Get your ass back here!" Jasper roared. Even though no one knew what Jared heard over the phone, there was no mistaking the fact that his caller left him shaken.


    His tone softened. "What''s the matter?"


    "Hitting on Carlos Huo''s wife, have you lost your mind?"


    Completely clueless, Jared looked at Debbie and mumbled, "My old man thinks I''ve been hitting on you."


    Since Debbie and Jared were like two people from two different worlds, everyone burst intoughter when they heard his words. Even Gus, leaning against a column, couldn''t keep a straight face anymore.


    Hearing what Jared had said, Jasper instantly stifled his anger and asked cautiously, "Are you with Mrs. Huo now?"


    "Yes, I''ve been with her for a long time."


    Jasper misinterpreted his words. He pounded on the desk angrily and thundered, "How dare you seduce a married woman? Not to mention she''s Mrs. Huo! Do you really think Mrs. Huo will love you more than her husband? Wake up! Come back immediately! Or I''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    "Dad, what happened? Why are you so angry at me all of a sudden? Why do you think I''ve been hitting on Mrs. Huo?"


    Jared was totally confused, but his dad wouldn''t listen to him. "I already know you are at the Shining International za. Stay there. I''ll send somebody there to bring you back. Don''t you dare move your ass!"


    The old man was not interested in Jared''s exnations, whatsoever.


    So without another word he hung up, leaving Jared in suspense.


    Jared clutched Debbie''s arm and implored, "Tomboy, help! My dad hasn''t been this mad in a long time. Even on phone, I could almost feel his blood boiling with every single syble of his lecture."


    "And you think I can help you? How?" Debbie asked, obvious doubt coloring her face.


    "Call your husband, please! Ask him to tell my dad the truth between you and me. Someone has to let him know that I''ve never hit on you." It sounded as if Jared was on the verge of crying. ''If I ever find out who told my dad that, I''ll roast him alive!'' he promised himself.


    The othersughed so hard they actually looked in pain. Some of them had to grip their stomach, while others had to bend over with theughter. After watching the scene, Gus left for his girlfriend in an incredibly good mood.


    Later, Debbie called Carlos, just as Carlos had anticipated. "You''re calling at a perfect timing. There''s a dinner tonight. I''d like you to go with me," Carlos said to her as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Hmm? Okay. Well, I''d like to ask a favor," Debbie said.


    "I remember there''s a light gray overcoat in your closet. Try it onter," Carlos continued, as if he hadn''t heard a single word she had just said.


    Debbie thought about what she had in her closet. There were too many clothes. She didn''t know exactly how many clothes she had. Then she realized that was not what she was calling for. "Mr. Handsome, I''m calling because of Jared."


    Carlos put his feet on the desk. "Do you like that hairdo?"


    "Hmm?" She was puzzled.


    "The picture you sent me."


    "Oh, I found it hrious, and then I couldn''t help imagining what you would look like in that hairdo." Augh escaped Debbie''s lips.


    Jared turned to her sullenly. ''My life is in her hands now, and there she is, flirting with her husband. She was even having fun while I''m in deep shit, '' he thought bitterly.


    "What''s so funny about it?" Carlos wondered.


    "It''s hrious. Didn''t you get the picture from me? Didn''t you think it was funny?"


    "Debbie Nian! What did you mean by sending me a picture of another man and asking me to copy him? Did you have a crush on Jared, but he turned you down? And now you are trying to make me look like him?" ''Make him look like Jared?


    What did he mean?'' she thought to herself.


    Before she could speak, Carlos queried, "I''m only 1.88 m. Do I have to grow ten more cm to be Jared?"


    "Carlos Huo! What''s wrong with you?" His weird tone started bugging her.


    "You''re always close to Jared. So today, you eventually started sending me his pictures. Debbie Nian, are you telling me that you didn''t do it intentionally?"


    Carlos retorted. Now Debbie sensed jealousy.


    "That wasn''t my intention. I just thought the hairdo was funny and wanted you to have augh. That was all." Standing next to her, Jared listened on restlessly. She still hadn''t gotten to the point of the call yet.


    ''Sending him a picture of another man to make himugh?'' Jared wondered what was running through Debbie''s mind. "Okay, I can forget about the whole thing, but you and Jared won''t shop together anymore."


    Quietly, Carlos ced an internal call. It was for Emmett.

 Chapter 164: Identity Outed

    Chapter 164: Identity OutedDebbie didn''t notice Carlos calling Emmett on the phone. She was too focused on ming Carlos for being bossy. "Jared and I are just friends. You know that. Why are you doing this?" She started to suspect that it was Carlos who called Jared''s dad and made him angry at him. ''Why would he even do that? It''s none of his business what Jared does, and he doesn''t need to stir up drama like that. The man is just too controlling, and it''s time he got knocked down a few pegs. Maybe if I bug him enough he''ll back off. Yeah, that''s what I''ll do!''


    Carlos wasn''t amused. "So this is my fault?" His voice got colder.


    Debbie shook her head and said in a hurry, "No, no. My bad. Please call Jared''s dad and tell him Jared didn''t hit on me. He''s really mad. He figured out where Jared is through GPS and is going to take him home and kick his ass."


    "Feeling bad for him?"


    Just then, Emmett walked into Carlos'' office. Carlos mouthed the words "Call Jasper." Emmett noticed that Carlos looked gentler than a moment ago. Immediately he knew who Carlos was talking to on the phone.


    Carlos'' stubbornness made Debbie feel frustrated. She lost her patience. "You going to call him or not?" she asked in a t voice.


    "Promise me. Promise that you won''t get too close to Jared," said Carlos, ying with a lighter.


    "Honestly, how many times do I have to tell you? Jared and I are just friends! We''ve known each other for years. Now you''re asking me to stop talking to him all of a sudden? No can do!" Then she turned to Jared and said, "Sorry, buddy. I can''t save you. It seems you''ll have to go home and face your dad. Or you''ll lose me forever."


    "Noooooo!" Jared was desperate.


    Kasie, Kristina, and Dixon burst intoughter.


    "Emmett has already called Jasper Han," Carlos said and hung up.


    ''What?'' Debbie looked at her phone, confused. ''He called already? So Jared won''t get beaten by his dad?


    Why didn''t he tell me earlier? So he was pulling my leg the whole time! Auuugh!'' Debbie opened WeChat and sent Carlos a message. "Honey, love you." At the end of the message was a Kiss Mark emoji.


    "Your husband won''t help?" asked Jared. He had decided that if Carlos didn''t help him, he would fix Debbie up with a ton of guys.


    "I think... he will. Maybe. Just wait." Debbie wasn''t sure.


    The Shining International za was only about ten-odd minutes from Jared''s home, if you took a car.


    Jared was still sweating bullets when he went up to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. He could think of little else, and picked at his food. He was too worried that Jasper would swoop in with his men, carry him into the car, and then he''d really get it. But by the time he finished his meal, everyone knew that Jared was safe.


    Jared almost cried with relief. He ced one arm on Debbie''s shoulder and said, "You have no idea how much I want to kiss you and your husband right now."


    "Probably not a good idea. Carlos doesn''t swing that way, and he won''t be happy if you kiss Deb," Kasie reminded him.


    "Okay, suddenly I don''t feel like kissing anyone," dered Jared.


    Everyone looked at him and shook their heads.


    The group separatedter. When Debbie came back to the manor, she found the overcoat Carlos had told her about, and put it on. By the time she fixed her makeup, it was almost time to go. The dinner party would be starting soon.


    The dinner was in a private booth on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. By the time Debbie and Carlos turned up, everybody else was already there waiting for them.


    After some pleasantries, they were led to the seats of honor. Somebody had already pulled the chair out for Carlos. Yet Carlos didn''t sit down immediately. He said to Debbie, "The heat''s on. Take off your coat, or you''ll start sweating."


    Debbie blushed and did as he asked.


    Everyone there was a sessful businessman. One was more slippery than another. When they saw how considerate Carlos was to Debbie, they all started sucking up to her. Obviously, if Carlos was deferent to her, then she must be important indeed.


    One man took her coat. A second pulled the chair out for her. A third poured her some wine while a fourth filled her water ss.


    When everybody was finally seated, someone mustered up enough nerve to ask, "Mr. Huo, I assume that thisdy is Mrs. Huo. Am I right?"


    Carlos smiled. He looked at Debbie but remained silent.


    Debbie was surprised at his reaction. ''What''s that supposed to mean? Why doesn''t he tell them who I am?''


    Since Carlos didn''t respond, everyone else kept their mouths shut. A few quiet, awkward seconds passed. Someone was about to break the ufortable silence when Carlos announced, "My wife always keeps a low profile. I promised her I''d keep our marriage secret. As to your question, I need my wife''s permission before I answer it."


    The others were familiar with Carlos'' personality. They had never seen him talk that much before. When he turned to Debbie, every one of them understood that the woman sitting next to him was Mrs. Huo.


    They all looked at Debbie with a smile and racked their brains topliment her. The room suddenly was abuzz with their unctuouspliments. Someplimented her beauty, others focused on her hair, dress, or her bearing. A few talked about her manners, and some more nebulous things that they couldn''t possibly know about the quiet woman sitting at the table with them. They were unconcerned, all fawning over her to get on Carlos'' good side.


    Bombarded with their expressions of praise,mendation, and admiration, Debbie didn''t know how to respond. It was Carlos who came to her rescue. "My wife is shy. Let''s eat," he said.


    Debbie''s face turned red.


    Immediately, his proposal was echoed. The subject was changed. Someone asked the waiter to bring the meals.


    During the feast, Debbie realized something. The fact that she was at a dinner with Carlos and the way Carlos had answered that man''s question kind of made their rtionship public.


    But under the circumstances, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the way Carlos told the others who she was.


    Debbie stopped thinking about the issue and ate while listening to them talk about work. She had nothing to add, so she remained quiet as they talked shop. Some things she understood, sometimes it was jargon or abbreviations she was unfamiliar with. But a wise person never learned with their mouth open.


    Carlos barely said anything afterwards. However, even so, the other men kept asking his opinion on this or that.


    "I need to use the little girls'' room," Debbie whispered in Carlos'' ear.


    The bathroom in the booth was upied, so Debbie had to go outside. "Do you want me to go with you?" asked Carlos.


    "No, you stay. I''ll be right back."


    Debbie let out a long exhale when she stepped outside. The ambiance inside the booth was nice but boring.


    She kept walking. A conversation came to her ears when she passed by the smoking zone. It was actually whispering between two men. She wasn''t eavesdropping, but since they mentioned Carlos, she couldn''t help noticing.


    "We just found out yesterday that Mr. Huo was married, and today we got to see her for ourselves," said one man.


    "I want to know more about her. What''s her background? I don''t want to make any mistakes talking to her. But really... who wants to ask Mr. Huo that?" observed hispanion.


    "What''s he up to tonight, anyway?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Pretty much everything he did after he got here, and the words he said, indicated the woman was Mrs. Huo. What he didn''t say was that she had to be respected, but that was the subtext. Disrespecting her is like disrespecting him. I think he wanted all of us to remember that." The men that hade to dinner tonight might be of different levels of importance, but they were all elites inmerce and enjoyed a high status in Y City.


    Debbie stood there and thought, ''It''s just a dinner. How can it mean that much?''


    But what the two men said also made sense. Carlos was always serious. Everything he said or did meant something.


    Debbie went another way to go to the bathroom. She didn''t want it to be awkward, bumping into those two.


    On her way back to their booth, the door to another booth opened and the people inside walked out.


    There were a lot of them. Debbie was going to change direction again. But she spotted someone familiar. And almost at the same time the person saw her too. "Debbie? Debbie Nian?" called a surprised voice.

 Chapter 165: Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 165: Be My GirlfriendIt was Hayden''s mom, nche.


    Along with her were Hayden''s father, Portia, a middle-aged couple, and a young man.


    It looked like some kind of engagement meeting.


    Since nche called her, Debbie knew she couldn''t just run away. "Hi, nice to see you," she said, greeting Hayden''s parents politely. She really wanted out of here. Seeing Hayden''s family made her think of how he kept hitting on her. It was like he didn''t want to believe she was really married, believed that he was entitled to her simply because he wanted her. Whenever he texted, her heart sank like a stone. Sometimes, while talking to him, she threw up in her mouth a bit.


    "Why are you here?" asked Portia curtly, looking her up and down. She sounded surprised.


    She didn''t say it, but her tone told Debbie what she really thought was "Wow, woman, how can you even possibly afford this ce?"


    "Who is this?" asked the young man. Wearing a blue down jacket, he looked at Debbie the same way Portia had¡ªonly difference was he seemed interested. The glint in his eyes disgusted Debbie.


    But somehow, the man looked familiar. She just couldn''t quite ce his face. She racked her brains trying to figure out where she''d seen him, but she couldn''t figure it out. ''School? No. Maybe at one of Carlos'' meetings? No. Who is this guy?''


    "She''s nobody. Lewis, Let''s go," said Griffin Gu, Hayden''s father.


    Considering the history between Debbie and the Gu family, he knew nothing good woulde out of this chance meeting. He wanted no trouble for anyone and hoped they could leave as soon as possible. However, nche wasn''t done yet. "Are you here to see Hayden? No can do, sister. He''s not here. He''s on a date with my daughter-inw-to-be." Her voice was full of contempt.


    ''Hayden has a fianc¨¦e? But why is he still texting me every day? What a jerk!'' Debbie thought to herself. "It''s not what you think. I didn''te here for your son. I''m just having dinner with some people," Debbie exined with a smile.


    Hearing that Debbie wasn''t there for Hayden, nche felt embarrassed. Clearly, she had fallen into a pit she dug for herself. To save face, she turned to the aloof woman standing next to her, and said with a fawning smile, "Mrs. Huo, this is my son''s ex-girlfriend. My son dumped her years ago, but she still pesters him. Sorry about that. I''m so embarrassed."


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' Debbie looked at the aloof woman again. She had the same cold presence as Carlos.


    But there were some other people who had the surname "Huo" in the city. Debbie thought maybe she wasn''t rted to Carlos at all.


    However, although she was a total stranger to the woman, she could see disdain in Mrs. Huo''s eyes. Debbie turned to nche and retorted, "Mrs. Gu, you''re wrong. Your son is pestering me. I think I may need your help to get through to him. Since we''re here right now, I''ll just say this: please tell your son to back off. I''m married."


    nche''s face turned hideous with embarrassed rage. "What are you talking about? My son? Pestering you? Don''t be ridiculous! You hooked up with someone''s secretary and do some skin care, and then you think you''re rich and powerful? Get over yourself! You said you''re married, but I don''t see a ring. Maybe your husband can''t even afford one!"


    Just like her son, Hayden, nche also thought Debbie married Emmett.


    Debbie took a deep breath and decided to ignore her. She turned to Mrs. Huo instead and wanted to give her a heads-up. "Lady, if I were you, I wouldn''t let my son marry Portia. Look at who he''d have for a mother-inw. Like mother like daughter, you know."


    Mrs. Huo looked like she wanted to say something, but she thought better of it and remained silent. Her son had been staring at Debbie with interest the whole time. She felt so disappointed.


    Debbie''s words enraged nchepletely. She viciously yanked Debbie away from Mrs. Huo and warned, "Watch your mouth! Or I''ll make sure you won''t have one anymore! You slutty, nosy bitch!" After that, she turned to the middle-aged couple with an apologetic smile and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, Lewis, this woman is crazy. Just ignore her."


    The couple didn''t want to get involved in the drama. They turned to leave.


    The young man, however, didn''t move. He hadn''t taken his eyes off Debbie from the moment he saw her. "I''m also worried that Portia would turn out like her mom. How about I call off the engagement and be your boyfriend?" he said to Debbie.


    Portia looked at Debbie with burning eyes. Debbie took out her ne from under her clothes and shook it before Lewis Huo''s eyes. "See? I''m married."


    Not wanting to be noticed, she had been wearing her huge diamond wedding ring around her neck as a ne.


    Of course, Carlos found out she hadn''t been wearing the ring and punished her for a long time in bed. So she worked up the pendant as apromise.


    Portia fixed her eyes on the ring immediately when she saw it, and knew it was precious. Certainly more than any of them could afford. Even an idiot could tell that ring was priceless.


    Shocked at the size of Debbie''s ring, Portia started to study her essories.


    She found out that the in-looking ear studs Debbie wore were actually worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    The shoes she was in cost nearly twenty thousand.


    ''So, is Debbie really married to a secretary?''


    But Emmett was Carlos'' secretary. It made sense to Portia that he could afford these things.


    "I like stealing other men''s wives. It''s exciting. Be my girlfriend. I''ll buy you two rings just like the one you have. What do you say?" Lewis Huo said shamelessly.


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She looked at the man who was smiling at her evilly. ''He''s flirting with me right in front of Portia. So did I get it wrong? Maybe they''re not here to talk about their engagement?''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her ringtone. She pulled out her phone, and saw it was Carlos. She walked away from Lewis Huo and took the call. "I''m heading back," she told Carlos.


    When she was back inside the booth, Carlos took her hand under the table and asked, "You were gone for awhile. Where did you go?"


    "I came across a friend. We talked," she answered casually.


    "Okay. Are you full?"


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s go then." Carlos held Debbie''s hand and stood up.


    Debbie was speechless. ''Leaving the table as soon as he is stuffed, Carlos is so arrogant.''


    Seeing Carlos stand up, the others all followed. Someone took his and Debbie''s coats for him. A couple of guests helped them get their coats on, and someone else opened the door for him.


    Their enthusiasm made Debbie sick. But not Carlos. Her husband was expressionless, as if he were ustomed to it.


    Once they were out of the building, they got into the car. "I''ll drop you off at the manor, but I have to go back to the office. It''s work." He shrugged, then continued, "Be homete tonight."


    "Can''t you do it tomorrow?" asked Debbie. It was already 9 p.m. He workedte every day. She was worried.


    "I have work to do tomorrow too. If I don''t finish up today, I''ll just have more work to do tomorrow. I''ll leave work as early as I can, okay?" he exined with a smile and then kissed her forehead.


    She nodded. "Okay then. Don''t be out toote."


    The car came to an intersection after it left the underground parking lot. There was a traffic jam. The Emperor slowed down. Debbie looked out the window while Carlos was on the phone talking to Emmett.


    Suddenly, she noticed some people pushing each other at the entrance of Alioth Building. There were men and women. The woman in a ck overcoat looked familiar, though. After she pushed a man and turned around, Debbie saw her face.

 Chapter 166: Carlos Cousin

    Chapter 166: Carlos'' CousinThe woman in the ck overcoat was none other than Kasie.


    Lewis was there, grabbing Kasie''s arm. Portia was standing nearby with a man and a woman.


    Debbie''s gut feeling told her that something bad happened to Kasie. She turned to Carlos and said anxiously, "I have to get out there. Go on ahead, Carlos. You need to get to work." She was about to open the car door, but he stopped her.


    "What''s going on? Why the rush?" Carlos asked in confusion.


    "I think Kasie''s in trouble. I need to check on her." Anxiety was written all over her face.


    "Location," he said shortly.


    "What location?"


    "Kasie''s location."


    "Oh, she''s at the entrance of Alioth Building."


    "Call me if you need help," Carlos nodded.


    "Sure. Come home early after work."


    After Debbie got out of the car, the traffic light changed to green. Carlos started the Emperor''s engine.


    "Call Ralph Lu," demanded Carlos.


    Ralph Lu was one of Carlos'' subordinates, the general manager in charge of Alioth Building.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," answered Emmett.


    At the entrance of Alioth Building


    Kasie was nursing a red mark on her face. She had just been pped across the face and was about to p back when Lewis grabbed her wrist. "Enough! Are you done? We''ve been broken up for awhile," he thundered.


    A devastated Kasie smacked a gift box against Lewis and yelled, "When did we break up? You cheater! I''ve spent all day picking out this gift to celebrate your promotion. And this is how you repay me?!"


    Ignoring her questions, Lewis adjusted his clothes andined, "Quit making a fool of yourself. Leave! Now!"


    "Kasie!" a woman''s voice chimed in.


    They turned to look who it was. A woman in a grey overcoat was walking toward them at a hurried pace. Her eyes swept over them as she asked, "What''s going on?"


    Kasie sobered up at the sight of her. "Tomboy, why are you here?"


    Lewis'' eyes lit up. "Hey, beautiful! We meet again."


    Paying no attention to him, Debbie approached Kasie and grabbed her hands, only to see her swollen cheek. "Just passing by. What''s wrong with your face? Who hit you?"


    With arms akimbo, the woman standing next to Portia said coldly, "She''s a ho, and she deserved it."


    Debbie looked Portia in the eye and asked, emotionless, "Did you hit her?"


    With a scornful smile, Portia replied, "She seduced my fiance. She''s lucky I just pped her. I should''ve stripped her clothes off and thrown her out on the street."


    Debbie released Kasie and strode towards Portia. Smack! The p was so loud that even passersby stopped to look on.


    Everyone was stunned by Debbie''s sudden move, especially Lewis. He fixed his eyes upon her¡ªhis gaze was full of desire instead of fury.


    ''Wow, I''ve never seen such a hot chick before. She must be wild in bed, '' he mused.


    In stunned disbelief, Portia yelled at the top of her lungs, "Bitch! Who do you think you are? What are you two waiting for? Tie her up!"


    The man and woman then came to their senses and tried to seize Debbie. However, Portia was too angry to remember that Debbie was a good fighter. Within seconds, it was all over. Debbie swept the woman off her feet with a simple movement of her leg. The woman hit the ground hard, and it knocked the wind out of her. The man advanced on our heroine. "You''ll pay for that, bitch," he growled. She didn''t pay¡ªhe did. When he grabbed for her, she kicked him right between the legs. His mouth formed an "O". Then Debbie pushed on his forehead, and he fell over. Both would-be assants rolled back and forth on the ground, coughing and wailing in pain.


    At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes trotted towards them, followed by a dozen bodyguards. The man was surprised to see Lewis here. "Mr. Lewis Huo!" he greeted.


    "Ralph Lu! What are you doing here?" Lewis asked. Obviously, they knew each other.


    "Emmett asked me to help Miss Debbie Nian," Ralph Lu replied honestly.


    Lewis cast a meaningful nce at Debbie. ''So that''s her name. She can fight! I like her even more.''


    Debbie knew these guys must work for Carlos, so she told Ralph Lu, "I''m Debbie Nian. Since you''re here to help me, then beat the shit out of this scumbag!" She pointed at Lewis.


    Ralph Lu was startled at the request and decided to probe further. "Miss Nian, is there some misunderstanding between you two? This is the general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch."


    The general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch? "And you are Carlos Huo''s...?" she asked Lewis.


    Lewis'' face changed dramatically at the mention of Carlos Huo. Fear could be seen in his eyes. But soon it was reced by hubris. "He''s my cousin," he announced, proud as a peacock.


    ''Oh, I see. He''s Carlos'' cousin.


    Then the middle-aged couple I met earlier must be Carlos'' rtives.''


    Despite Lewis'' identity, Debbie didn''t n to let him go. She didn''t care who he was. She had kicked Carlos before, and she wasn''t about to surrender to a scumbag like Lewis.


    She turned to Ralph Lu and asked angrily, "You gonna help me or not?"


    ''Who is she? She''s not afraid of Carlos'' cousin at all, '' Ralph Lu mused. With an embarrassed smile, he said, "Miss Nian, I think there must be some misunderstanding. How about this¡ª"


    Debbie interrupted him, "How about what? If you''re not going to help, then stay out of the way!"


    Ralph Lu was struck speechless. Under ordinary circumstances, he would have done as Debbie said. After all, Emmett had told him to help her. But this was Lewis Huo.


    No matter what, he couldn''t afford to hit Lewis. Carlos would have his head cut off if he did that, he feared.


    "Fine. I knew I couldn''t count on anyone else," Debbie said, as she took off her overcoat and handed it to Kasie.


    Her move snapped Kasie back to her senses. She grabbed Debbie''s arm and tried to stop her. "Hey, Tomboy, forget it. Let''s go." Kasie pondered letting Lewis go. This might develop into something that she couldn''t handle. There were many bodyguards around, and Debbie might get hurt. A little douchebag like Lewis just wasn''t worth it.


    She hated Lewis, but she didn''t want to cause trouble. After all, he was Carlos'' cousin. If Debbie beat Lewis to a pulp like she wanted, Carlos might get angry, and it will end up in a big row.


    Debbie tap Kasie''s forehead and snapped, "Are you kidding me? Since when did you be a doormat? When Hayden dumped me, you wanted to beat the shit out of him for me."


    Hayden had broken up with Debbie years ago. Back then, Kasie and Jared had assemble a group of people to teach him a hard lesson.


    But Debbie had stopped them.


    Now, Kasie was deeply aware of Debbie''s feeling back then. She released Debbie''s hand and dropped into a figuring stance. "All right. He had thising."


    With a satisfied smile, Debbie took her coat back and threw it at Ralph Lu. "Watch and learn, guys. This is how you deal with an asshole!"


    With Debbie''s coat in his hand, Ralph Lu was at loss for words. ''I''m not your ve!'' he curse inwardly.


    He was about to throw the coat back at Debbie when Kasie warned him, "You better take good care of the coat. It''s a prototype for a clothing line produced by ZL Group. You damage it, you pay for it."


    Thetest prototype of ZL Group?


    Not until then did Debbie realize why Carlos had her wear that coat to the dinner party. No wonder everyone there talked about clothes all the time. Debbie clench her fists.


    ''Carlos Huo! You used me as your model!''


    Not knowing weather Kasie was lying, Ralph Lu told one of the bodyguards, "Find out if the woman is telling the truth."

 Chapter 167: You Are A Wimp

    Chapter 167: You Are A WimpDebbie raised her fist and threw it at Lewis'' face. Although Lewis knew next to nothing about martial arts, he was a fan of boxing matches, and was fast enough to dodge her fist.


    Seeing Debbie start a fight, Portia ordered Ralph in a harsh voice, "Why are you still standing there? The bitch dares to beat Mr. Lewis Huo! If he gets hurt, do you think you could afford it?"


    Ralph didn''t dare to offend either side, so he told the bodyguards, "Stop them!"


    Cornered by Debbie, Lewis warned, "Woman! One more step and I''ll escte this!"


    "Escte to whom? Is it Carlos you''re banking on? Shouldn''t you be ashamed of calling on another man to fight the stupid scuffles you started?" Debbie snapped.


    Seeing Debbie not convinced, Lewis took his phone out from his pocket. Just then, shended a punch in his belly. He winced in pain.


    Joining in, Kasie took the chance to p him across the face. A humiliated Lewis shouted to the bodyguards, "Drag them away!"


    Helpless, yet fumed with rage, Portia thought to herself, ''Who does she think she is?! She used to be the dog of me and my brother.'' In her high heels, she rushed to Debbie and grabbed her arm. "Debbie Nian, if you dare touch Mr. Lewis Huo again, I swear it will be the end of you and my brother!"


    "Huh?" Debbie''s jaw dropped. "Are you kidding me? You think the Gu family is something I give a damn about, don''t you? To be honest, your family was even no match for Jared''s family before. It is a stroke of luck that Hayden has managed to improve the lot of the Gu family in thest few years. So stop showing off. You are just from a nouveau riche family."


    The blunt truth in Debbie''s words incensed Portia. With a sour face, she snarled, "Shut up, bitch!"


    "Your mouth stinks!" Debbie shook off Portia''s hand. "Portia Gu, I''m not the old Debbie Nian anymore. I don''t give a hoot about you or your stupid brother. I''m going to teach this Mr. Jerk a lesson today. Oh, don''t worry. Kasie won''t see him anymore. He doesn''t deserve¡ª"


    Before Debbie could finish, Portia gave her such a heavy p that she could feel color ming up in her cheek.


    Kasie, who was blocked by two bodyguards, heard the p and turned to look what happened. When she saw Debbie''s swollen cheek, she broke herself free, charged forward and yelled at Portia, "Portia Gu, how dare you hit Debbie! You will pay for this!"


    Not knowing Debbie''s strong backer, Portia gave Kasie a mocking smile and taunted, "Really? I don''t think I''ll pay for it. Debbie Nian is just a worthless bitch who used to suck up to me and my brother."


    Two bodyguards helped Lewis to his feet. As he adjusted his clothes, he scowled at Ralph and demanded, "Tie them up."


    Ralph held Debbie''s coat with utmost care, aware that it was worth over $300, 000¡ªnot something he would wish topensate for, even if he could afford. All the same, there was no way he could disobey Lewis'' orders. So he called on his men, "Hear Mr. Lewis Huo? Do as he says."


    Debbie got raving mad when she remembered thest time she was pped¡ªit was on ount of the same Portia.


    Before the bodyguards could subdue her and Kasie, Debbie grabbed Portia''s wrist tight, giving her such a scare that she screamed like a banshee. Debbie dragged Portia to Lewis. "Mr. Jerk, how dare you cheat on my friend! Look how I''m going to teach this whore a lesson."


    Ignoring Portia''s screams of terror, Debbie pped her so hard she saw stars.


    Lewis, however, had no intention of stopping Debbie at all. His eyes lit up at the sight of this. It had been a long time since he wasst turned on by a woman. He wished he could press Debbie against the wall and give her an S and M right now.


    While Portia was still reeling from the shock, Debbie gave her two more ps. Certain that the men around were not able to save her from Debbie, Portia tried to hit back. Flinging her expensive bag in the hope she''d hit Debbie, she yelled hysterically, "Screw you! I''ll kill you!"


    But Debbie was too quick and dodged with ease. Seeing that she was no match for Debbie, Portia took out her phone from her bag and dialed a number. "Bring guys who know martial arts to the entrance of Alioth Building. Quick!" she hollered.


    Debbie looked on with a derisive smile and casually asked, "Are you done with your phone call? Have your peoplee?"


    "Debbie Nian, just wait and see!"


    "Why should I wait? Am I a fool? Anyway, I hope you''ve learnt not to mess with everyone. But in case you still want us to dance, I''ll be more than willing. Try me!" With that, Debbie waved at a young man who was watching the fun in front of a beauty salon. "Hi, handsome."


    The man''s face blushed scarlet. He was too shy to say a word.


    Debbie came up to him and asked politely, "Are you an employee of this salon? Can I borrow something from you?"


    "What do you want?" he asked in confusion.


    After Debbie whispered in his ear, he got into the salon and before long, came out and handed her something.


    Debbie returned to Portia, who was trying to call Hayden. Unfortunately, he was on the ne, and his phone had been switched off.


    Portia was instantly alerted upon seeing the thing in Debbie''s hand. "What are you going to do?" Her voice was trembling.


    "Guess what I''m going to do." Debbie waved the scissors in her hand and gave her a wicked grin. "I''ll shave you bald right here!"


    Portia''s face paled. She covered her head and hid behind Lewis. "Mr. Lewis Huo, help me please."


    Lewis himself was no match for Debbie. But he was a man, and he couldn''t afford to see a woman being bullied in front of him. He tried to coax Debbie, "Beautiful girl, please. Let her go for my sake. Let''s put this matter to rest now, okay? It''s not safe to y with sharp objects like you''re doing. What if someone gets hurt?"


    Lewis was a yboy, Always too soft, too patient with beautiful women.


    Debbie, however, didn''t none of that crap. She pointed the scissors to his crotch and threatened, "One second thought, I better cut your dick off. You''ll never hurt girls again, after this, I promised."


    Lewis went numb at the sight of the menacing woman. Certain that of he tried to resist Debbie, things will turn nasty. he choose to corporate. He drew Portia aside, grabbing both her hands so that she wouldn''t move while Debbie clipped her hair. "Don''t worry, better the small humiliation of a bald shave than to think we can fight her when we both know what she''s capable of."


    Portia broke herself free and pped Lewis across the face. "You are good-for-nothing wimp! Why not call your cousin? He''s Mr. Huo! And you are the general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch yourself! Why are you so afraid of her? Debbie Nian is just a weak woman. We have so many people here. Ask them to tie her up!"

 Chapter 168: Beatings

    Chapter 168: BeatingsLewis had been beaten by Debbie and cussed out by Portia. He was a proud man, and couldn''t stand it anymore. He pointed at Portia and cursed loudly, "Debbie''s right. You''re just like your mother¡ªa total bitch! Get the hell out of my way!"


    Everyone was so shocked they couldn''t say a word.


    Debbie was not interested in the drama. She approached Portia, grabbed her long hair and cut arge hunk of it off with the scissors.


    Portia''s hair fluttered to the ground along with her screams.


    "Aaaaaargh! Lewis Huo, you puss-pop! Call your cousin!" Portia yelled at him.


    Lewis was fumed with rage when she called him that. He pointed at Debbie and demanded, "Have her arrested! Now! Otherwise, you''re all fired!"


    The bodyguards urged Ralph to action. "Boss, we need to do something. Mr. Lewis Huo is Mr. Huo''s cousin. If we get hurt, it''s won''t be a big deal. But I''m sure Mr. Huo will be pissed if Mr. Lewis Huo gets hurt."


    "He''s right. You can just tell Mr. Zhong that Mr. Lewis Huo forced us to arrest her."


    ''They make a lot of sense, '' Ralph thought. He didn''t need much time, and something needed to be done here, before Lewis got hurt even more. This had gone too far. He nodded and gestured to his men. "Do as Mr. Lewis Huo says. Arrest Debbie Nian."


    The bodyguards swarmed around Debbie. Meanwhile, Ralph took out his phone and called Emmett.


    Debbie was busy cutting Portia''s hair. When the bodyguards approached, Kasie stood in front of Debbie, arms out, intended to shield her from harm. "What are you going to do? Just go away!" shouted Kasie.


    Debbie waved the scissors in the air and dered nonchntly, "Go ahead if you don''t mind losing your dicks."


    The bodyguards didn''t believe Debbie could fight. Not this girl, not any woman, really. Two men dragged Kasie away, and the rest advanced on Debbie.


    Debbie kicked a man in the gut, and he staggered backwards.


    There were too many of them, so Debbie had to let go of Portia. The girl almost passed out.


    No sooner had Ralph told Emmett what had happened than the secretary yelled at him over the phone. "Ralph! That is the dumbest thing I''ve heard all day. Don''t me me if you''re fired or something. You''ve really stepped in it this time!"


    "What? Why? Emmett, I only did as Mr. Lewis Huo asked."


    Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Emmett said, "Ask your men to stop and apologize to Mrs... er...Debbie Nian. It''s not toote. If she gets hurt because of you, you''ll be so dead. Listen to me, man."


    Ralph was not fully convinced yet. "Emmett, are you out of your mind? Debbie Nian offended Mr. Lewis Huo, not to mention the daughter of the Gu family. Are you sure you want me to help her?"


    "Of course, I''m a hundred percent sure. Mr. Huo asked you to help her. She''s Mr. Huo''s woman, and he cares more about her than Mr. Lewis Huo. Capice?" Emmett said this through gritted teeth.


    Of course, Emmett''s words came as a great shock to Ralph. ''What?! Debbie Nian is Mr. Huo''s woman? I know there''s a rumor that he''s married. But she could be anyone...''


    Thinking about this, he yelled at his men, "Guys, retreat!"


    The bodyguards were fighting with Debbie, who was a formidable opponent. They were too excited to pay attention to Ralph''s order. Of course, not like she was giving them a chance to think. One was on the cement nursing a kneecap, likely broken. She had also swept another with her leg, knocking him to the ground. And she had just finished punching one in the throat, causing him to stumble backwards, trying to catch his breath. She didn''t fool around when she fought. These men had underestimated her and were paying the price.


    Ralph was so anxious he dashed towards them and even got between them and Debbie. "Are you deaf? I said, retreat!"


    His sudden move stunned them. They didn''t dare to hurt Ralph, so they stopped.


    Ralph heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He turned around and put on an unctuous smile. "Miss Nian, I''m really sorry about all this. Are you hurt? How about I take you to the hospital?"


    Debbie was confused by his change in attitude. "What do you mean by that?"


    With an awkward smile, Ralph said, "Sorry, Miss Nian. I wasn''t trying to hurt you." He then turned to his men. "Arrest Mr. Lewis Huo. Do as Miss Nian says. Get it?"


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    At the ZL Group


    Emmett swallowed and told Carlos worriedly, "Mr. Huo, something happened at the Alioth Building." He knew Carlos would be angry, but he didn''t dare keep it from his boss. Otherwise, he would end up in hell.


    Alioth Building? Carlos raised his head and fixed his sharp eyes on Emmett. "How is she?"


    "Um...Mrs. Huo is all right. Mr. Lewis Huo is also there, and he got in a fight with her. She beat the shit out of him and cut Portia Gu''s hair." ''Ralph, you better start praying, '' Emmett thought to himself.


    ''Lewis Huo?'' Carlos furrowed his brows as he picked up his phone and called Debbie. The phone call connected soon.


    "Hey, honey." Her voice was low. Carlos guessed that there might be others around her.


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" he asked worriedly.


    "I''m great. Um...I beat up your cousin..." Her voice trailed off. She wondered whether Carlos would me her or not.


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief and even praised her. "Nice. He deserved it."


    ''What?! Nice?'' Debbie was confused. "Aren''t you mad?"


    "Yes, I''m mad, but not at you. Get Lewis on the phone."


    "Er... O-Okay... Hey, Mr. Jerk, it''s for you!" Carlos heard Debbie''s voiceing from the other end.


    ''Mr. Jerk?'' Carlos chuckled. ''Well, she''s not wrong.''


    Confused, Lewis took over the phone. "Me? Who is this?"


    He saw the caller ID¡ªMr. Huo¡ªand wondered, ''Another Huo. Do I know him?'' He asked casually, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Me." The simple word scared Lewis to death¡ªhe recognized Carlos'' voice.


    He eyed Debbie up and down, wondering who she was to Carlos. "Hey, Carlos, what''s up?"


    Lewis'' words caught Portia''s attention. ''Did Carlos Huo call Debbie?''


    She looked back and forth between Debbie and Lewis and thought to herself, ''Why did Mr. Huo call Debbie? How are they rted?''


    After Carlos said something, Lewis nodded immediately. "Okay. I get it. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Lewis fixed his gaze on Debbie. After a long time, he decided to take her with him to meet Carlos. "Let''s get going." He grabbed her wrist.


    Debbie shook off his hand in disgust and snapped, "Where? Why should I go with you?"


    "I''m heading to my cousin''s office. This is your fault. And you need to tell him." Lewis didn''t know why he had to take Debbie with him, but he had a gut feeling that he would be much safer if he took Debbie to meet his cousin.


    Ralph, who had just sent two patrolmen away, approached them and offered, "Mr. Lewis Huo, Miss Nian, I''ll get the car."

 Chapter 169: Shes My Wife

    Chapter 169: She''s My WifeDebbie bid Kasie goodbye and was about to get into the car when Portia grabbed her arm¡ªhard. "No! We''re not done!" Portia yelled. Her men would arrive in a few minutes. She had no intention of letting Debbie off the hook so easily.


    Before Debbie could respond, Lewis pulled Portia away and snapped impatiently, "Get the hell out of here, Portia. I thought you were an ice queen, but you''re really as clingy as an octopus."


    He didn''t love Portia; he just took it as a challenge to melt the ice queen''s heart. But now she was getting on his nerves.


    Portia trembled with anger at Lewis'' remarks. With red eyes, she pointed at him and shouted, "Dammit Lewis! You''re cancelled! I''m telling my mom to call off our engagement."


    Debbie had guessed right¡ªPortia and Lewis were about to get engaged.


    "Whatever." Lewis shrugged and got into the car. Seeing Debbie remain motionless, he urged, "Hurry! Get in the car! You don''t want her bitch cooties, do you?"


    Portia broke out into curses. "Lewis Huo, you''re an asshole! Everyone in your family is!"


    Debbie, trying hard to suppress her giggles, got into the back seat. Lewis was not angered by Portia''s words. "My family? Does that include Carlos?"


    Portia stopped as soon as Lewis mentioned Carlos. She cast a murderous nce at Debbie and threatened through gritted teeth, "Debbie Nian, just wait and see."


    With a wide grin, Debbie pped back. "Oh, don''t forget to tell your brother¡ªI kicked your ass and cut your hair."


    "You!" Portia was too angry to utter aplete sentence.


    The car soon drove off, leaving Portia behind. Her long fingernails dug into her palms, leaving deep marks.


    At the ZL Group


    Lewis and Debbie made a beeline for the CEO''s office. Most employees didn''t know Debbie, but they knew Lewis.


    The elevator came to a halt on the 66th floor. Staring at the closed door of Carlos'' office, Lewis nudged Debbie forward and said, "Remember our arrangement. You go in first."


    Debbie was dumbstruck. ''Seriously? You''re really afraid of Carlos, aren''t you? I can understand why Jared is scared of Carlos. But you''re his cousin! Besides, he''s not that scary!'' she thought to herself.


    There were only two people in the secretary''s office¡ªEmmett and Zelda. Zelda stood up from her seat and greeted Lewis, "Mr. Lewis Huo, good evening."


    She was quite surprised to see Debbie.


    Lewis leered at her, and a wolf whistle escaped his lips. "Zelda, you''re as hot as ever." This was amon thing¡ªLewis was a shameless flirt.


    "Stop it," Zeldained, her face reddening. She sat back in her seat.


    Emmett came up to them and told Lewis respectfully, "Mr. Lewis Huo, Mr. Huo is waiting for you."


    Then he approached Debbie and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Huo, why are you here with him?" If Lewis weren''t here, Emmett would have let Debbie know that Lewis was an asshole and advised her to keep him at arm''s length.


    Debbie said with a shrug, "He forced me toe here."


    Lewis got close to the office door, and then realized that Debbie wasn''t behind him. He cast a burning nce at her and said in a low voice, "What are you waiting for? Open the door!"


    Emmett trotted towards the office and knocked on the door. With Carlos'' permission, he pushed the door open and addressed his boss, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo and Mr. Lewis Huo are here."


    Lewis grabbed Debbie and pushed her into the office. Caught off guard, she staggered, almost falling onto the floor.


    Carlos, sitting in his armchair, saw Debbie falter. He immediately stood up, strode towards her and pulled her into his arms. "It''s veryte. Why aren''t you home? You okay?" That was when he saw her red and swollen cheek. "Who did this to you?"


    he asked in a cold voice and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry. I''m okay. I. . . I came here. . . because I missed you. Can I get a ride home with you?" Debbie held back Carlos'' waist and cast a challenging nce at Lewis, who couldn''t believe his eyes and ears. Why was she so familiar with his cousin?


    Carlos disentangled her from his arms and examined her cheek carefully. His face turned livid. "Who did this?" He shifted his gaze to Lewis, who also had a swollen face.


    Assuming that Lewis hit Debbie, Carlos released her, and before Lewis could respond, kicked him in the gut, knocking him to the floor.


    He then walked over to his prone body, and ced his foot on him. Then he asked in an icy tone, "You hit her, didn''t you?"


    Beside him was a table. Carlos picked up the teapot from the table and raised it overhead, as if he was going to smash it against Lewis'' head.


    Lewis'' face paled. "Rx, man! I didn''t hit her. It was Portia Gu. She pped her!"


    It was the first time that Debbie had seen Carlos lose it like this, and she was a little scared as well. She then realized that Carlos had always been rather kind to her when she had offended him so many times.


    Lewis'' pleas snapped Debbie back to reality. She grabbed Carlos'' arm and exined, "He didn''t hit me. I kicked his ass."


    Carlos then let go of Lewis, ced the teapot back on the table and warned him, "If she hits you again, don''t fight back."


    "What?! But why?" Lewis was in stunned disbelief.


    Carlos straightened his suit and said indifferently, "She''s my wife."


    ''She''s Carlos'' wife?! That means she''s my cousin-inw.'' Lewis almost choked on his own tongue.


    Ignoring Lewis, who was too shocked to stand up, Carlos buzzed Emmett. "Get in here. And bring some ice."


    Then he led Debbie to the couch, sat down and stroked her cheek softly. "So it was Portia?"


    His voice was soft, but Debbie could somehow feel danger.


    It came back to her now, how people used to describe Carlos¡ªcruel and cold-hearted. Debbie grabbed his hands and coaxed him, "Honey, cool down. I got even with her. I pped her several times, and even cut her hair. So just let it go, okay?"


    Carlos, however, was not easily convinced. "Leave her to me," he said.


    A cold shiver ran down Debbie''s spine, as his tone suggested that he would kill Portia. "Don''t, Carlos. I don''t care. It was nothing. Leave it to me, please."


    At this moment, Emmett came in with an ice pack and handed it to Carlos.


    Lewis was still lying on the floor, but Emmett didn''t even blink. However, when he spotted Debbie''s swollen cheek, he asked worriedly, "Mrs. Huo, what happened? Did someone hit you? Does it hurt?"


    ''Who had the nerve to hit Mr. Huo''s woman? Look at Mrs. Huo''s fair skin. That must be stinging, '' he thought.

 Chapter 170: Share Happiness and Sufferings

    Chapter 170: Share Happiness and SufferingsThe concern that Emmett showed towards Debbie really touched her heart. "It''s all right. I feel much better now, but it''s nice of you to ask," she said with a friendly smile.


    "Emmett Zhong!" Carlos'' voice sounded as cold as ice.


    Emmett shifted his gaze to his boss and answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    "Your heart must be broken now, huh?" Carlos asked, emotionless.


    Emmett nodded honestly. He always had a tender heart for women. Besides, Debbie had always been nice to him.


    Debbie somehow sensed something was not right with Carlos, and winked at Emmett.


    However, Emmett didn''t get her point. Instead, he asked innocently, "Mrs. Huo, what''s wrong with your eyes? You got hurt? Shall we call a doctor over to check?"


    Debbie was speechless. ''I did what I could, but he didn''t get me. Can''t he see that Carlos is in a terrible mood right now?'' she wondered.


    "Emmett, it seems that you care about my wife very much," Carlos said casually as he dabbed the ice pack onto Debbie''s swollen cheek. He turned to Lewis, who had stood up from the floor, and ordered, "Lewis Huo, don''t just stand there while this dumbass pokes his nose into my business. Strike him in the face!"


    Only then did Emmett realize he had almost stepped on andmine. His face turned pale.


    With a cold smile, Carlos continued, "In this way, you can share in her happiness and suffering."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. ''Carlos is way too possessive, '' she thought.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, Mr. Huo. Ah, I remember I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll take my leave now," said Emmett and quickly turned to leave.


    But just as he was about to step out of the door, Lewis blocked his way. "Emmett, you know, on this turf, I''ll only y by my cousin''s rules." Then without a second thought, he swung his clenched fist to strike.


    Only by a whisker did Emmett dodge. With quick darting steps, he retreated from Lewis and cast an imploring nce at Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, please help!"


    The exchange at the door amused Debbie. Holding back her giggles, she clutched at Carlos'' right arm with both hands and pleaded in a cute way, "Honey, Emmett was just showing his concern for his boss'' wife. Don''t get mad at him, okay? Besides, he''s your right-hand man. How will it benefit you, if he gets hurt?"


    "Do you think he''s that indispensable?" asked Carlos with a dismissive snort. "We have an abundance of talented people. His absence would make no difference."


    ''How cruel he is!'' thought Debbie.


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her mind. Feigning sadness, she looked at Emmett and said, "Emmett, you see, it''s not that I didn''t help you. My words cut no ice with your boss."


    Instantly, Carlos knew what his wife was going to say. He watched with a raised eyebrow as she continued.


    Not knowing Carlos had seen through her trick, Debbie cast a sad nce at her husband and continued, "Emmett, I suggest you go find Miss ''Me'' to put in a good word for you. I believe her words will work."


    "Get out!" Carlos roared, at which Lewis and Emmett immediately left the office and closed the door behind them.


    A proud smile shed across Debbie''s face, as her n worked.


    Carlos sighed with profound resignation. "I''ll have my turn to even the score in bed this evening," he threatened.


    "What?! Why are you so obsessed with sex? Must you always link everything to what you do in bed?" Debbie snapped at him.


    He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the lips and said, "Well, that''s one of the keys to a sessful marriage."


    Debbie pushed his hands away andined, "Stop it!"


    "Okay, okay. Is your cheek still hurting?" he asked.


    "Not at all. Just go on with your work. I''ll be fine." She took the ice pack from him and dabbed it on her cheek.


    It was a cold winter. Fortunately, the heating system in the building was working well.


    "I''ve finished my work already. Let''s go home now." He had nned to teach Lewis a lesson before going back home, but he hadn''t expected Debbie toe here along with the jackass.


    And when they had arrived, he had been distracted by her swollen cheek, which gave Lewis the perfect excuse to get away.


    In the evening, Carlos and Debbiezilyy in bed after taking a bath together. He told her their schedule in a couple of days. As thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, Debbie would attend an investors'' dinner tomorrow. After that, together with Carlos, she would fly to New York to celebrate New Year with the Huo family the day after tomorrow.


    But Megan would go there too. In the past few years, she had celebrated New Year with either the Huo family or Wesley''s family. Both families doted on Megan for her bright and bubbly personality. Other than that, her parents had saved Carlos'' and Wesley''s lives.


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard Megan would celebrate New Year with them.


    Watching her carefully, Carlos noticed Debbie''s change of mood. It didn''t take rocket science to tell what was on her mind. In a soft voice, he coaxed her, "Actually, Megan is a good girl. I think there must be some misunderstanding between you and her. Maybe, you could use this opportunity to know her better."


    He understood why Debbie disliked Megan. Megan was wholly dependent on Carlos and his friends. It was perfectly normal for Debbie, his wife, to feel ufortable when she saw another girl invading her space.


    But Megan had juste of age. If anything, Carlos nned to send her abroad to study in a few years. Hopefully, that would put Debbie''s worries to an end. If all went well, Megan might as well find a boyfriend there.


    "Okay," Debbie answered in a low voice. She didn''t want Carlos to think she was a mean woman.


    Carlos kissed her again. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone cross you, okay?"


    Relieved by his promise, Debbie cuddled his neck and said, "You cannot go back on your words. If someone crosses me, I''ll go have fun without you."


    "Without me? How would that be?"


    "There are many things I can do. Maybe, I''d even go clubbing with a random handsome guy, just to blow away your money. That must be really interesting...Aargh! Carlos Huo, don''t bite my ear!"


    "Really? You still have the energy to mess around with another guy? Am I such an ipetent husband?" Carlos pressed her against the bed, his eyes as dark as ink. A cold shiver ran down her spine as she looked him in the eye. He looked more menacing than wolf now.


    "No, no, no! I was just kidding. Mr. President, don''t take it seriously. Mmm..." She was unable to talk anymore as Carlos gagged her with his lips, his hand rubbing her chest.


    In the Gu family''s house


    When Portia got home, Griffin and nche were still waiting for her in the living room. They wanted to find out how she was getting along with Lewis.


    They were freaked out when Portia appeared in front of them. nche held her daughter''s hands and asked anxiously, "Portia, my dear, what''s wrong with your hair? And your cheeks are swollen. What happened?"


    Unable to handle the questions, Portia burst into a crying fit, wailing like a baby. When Portia finally spoke, Griffin, who was in poor health, almost had a seizure. "It was Debbie Nian. Her friend has been hitting on Lewis, and when I confronted the girl, Debbie attacked me with a barrage of punches. To add to the humiliation, she pulled out a pair of scissors and cut my hair, while threatening dire consequences to anyone who''d attempt to help me. More so, people fear her on ount of Emmett Zhong¡ªher husband. Mom, it was so humiliating, I wished for the ground to open up and swallow me."


    "Debbie Nian?! " Both Griffin and nche were shocked to hear that name. How the hell would Debbie have the guts to bully their beloved daughter?

 Chapter 171: Let Go

    Chapter 171: Let Gonche asked a housemaid to fetch some ice for Portia. "That bitch Debbie thinks she is somebody just because she is the wife of Carlos Huo''s secretary," she said through gritted teeth, a murderous look in her eyes. "She thinks she can do whatever she wants now! Next time I see her, I''ll shave her bald!"


    Griffin was pissed. He pointed at Portia with a trembling hand. "Tell me the truth! What did you do? I know Debbie. She is a fairly reasonable girl. She wouldn''t have done this for no reason."


    He had liked Debbie a lot when she and Hayden were dating, for her natural and poised manner. He still remembered how much she had done for Hayden and how she always protected Portia.


    "Dad, I''m your daughter, not Debbie! Why are you always taking her side?" Portia protested angrily. Back when Debbie and Hayden were still dating, Portia''s dad had med her every time she and Debbie had a conflict. And now, he still did. Portia felt it was unfair.


    "I only take the right side. Your brother is trying to get Debbie back, but you and your mom are just doing him a disservice." Griffin was disappointed in his daughter. He also med himself for spoiling her.


    Yet nche disagreed with his words. "Don''t be absurd! Hayden has agreed to get engaged to the youngest daughter of the Qin family. She''s from a truly illustrious family. Debbie Nian is married. Even if she wasn''t, she wasn''t good enough for our son."


    Holding his hands behind his back, a reflective look on his face, Griffin exined to nche patiently, "How many times have I told you about the Nian family? It was an influential family in Y City when Artie and his father were still alive. Afterwards, Debbie''s grandpa was forced to sell thepany to pay his deep debts to the Lu family. Plus, Artie''s medical expenses cost at least ten million dors. It was not until then that the family started to run into financial problems. It was fair to say that before Debbie was ten, her family had been more powerful than the Qin family."


    nche wasn''t convinced. She said contemptuously, "Still, the family went down. Since the day I met her, she has never been refined as a good girl from a respectable family should be. Think about those days she practiced martial arts. A girl should be delicate and elegant, but she fought and somersaulted like a boy. What was she? From some savage tribe? I wonder what Hayden sees in that poor girl!"


    "You''re one to talk! Don''t you know why Debbie was practicing martial arts? To save your son and daughter! It was Hayden who pushed her into martial arts. Your son was a weakling who needed her for protection from bullies. Wouldn''t you have done the same thing if you were in Debbie''s shoes? Look at her now. She doesn''t have to protect your children anymore. She even married Emmett, and since Emmett works for Mr. Huo, by extension she also has Mr. Huo''s protection. Does she need to practice martial arts anymore? Look how delicate she is now. I think you have noticed that yourself." Having talked so much, Griffin started to breathe hard.


    But nche''s tone didn''t soften much. "You know your health condition. Why don''t you save some energy? No one asked her to protect anybody. As if we couldn''t even afford a bodyguard! She just wanted to show off and to let everyone know how capable she was."


    With his eyes closed, Griffin leaned back on the sofa to steady his breathing. After a long while, he opened his eyes and looked at his daughter, who was still sulking. "Do you remember the time when you were kidnapped? Think about how Debbie saved you."


    Portia quieted down, her hands clenched into fists. "I didn''t ask her to save me. She made that decision on her own. Just like what my mom said, she just wanted to show off."


    That year, Debbie and Hayden were only friends. They hadn''t started dating yet. In an attempt to save Portia, she was beaten up so badly by a bunch of kidnappers that her life hung by a thread. But those men were still not leaving her alone. When they were about to **** her, the police came and saved her, who was dying.


    Afterwards, Hayden scolded Portia for hanging out with punks.


    It was in the hospital that Hayden first told Debbie that he liked her. Back then, he was still a nobody in the Gu family. He hadn''t achieved anything yet, and every month, he depended on pocket money from his parents. The only thing he bought for Debbie that day was a rose, which Debbie dly epted, and that was how their rtionship had started.


    Hearing his daughter''s response, Griffin almost had a heart attack. He tried to contain his emotions. "Let go this time. If a wrong is avenged with another wrong, there would be no end to it," he persuaded while watching nche dab Portia''s face with ice.


    If the matter got out of hand, he was afraid that Carlos would step in himself. Not the kind of trouble the old man would wish anyone in his family to get involved in. But given that Emmett had worked for Carlos for many years, that possibility wasn''t far-fetched. It was not likely that Carlos would turn a blind eye to Emmett''s trouble. If Portia angered Carlos because of a trifle between her and Debbie, nobody would be able to save her.


    As Portia was busy massaging her stinging face, she didn''t respond. However, silently, she had already made a decision in her heart. ''It''s impossible for me to let go of this. That bitch is getting more and more arrogant. This has toe to an end, no matter what it takes!''


    Back in Carlos'' vi, he watched Debbie fall asleep. Then he got out of bed and called Emmett. "What exactly happened this evening?"


    Emmett was just dozing off when the iing call from Carlos shook him wide awake. For the hundredth time, he thanked fate for his not having a girlfriend. Otherwise, his rtionship would be strained by such calls from Carlos in the dead of the night.


    Emmett shook his head to expel the thought from his mind and gave Carlos a blow-by-blow ount of what had happened at the entrance of the Alioth Building.


    "Cancel all the ads and activities she has gotten. Shut her out for some time and you give her a warning in person."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett had already foreseen how the drama would unfold against Portia. The Gu family''s influence had grown rapidlytely. Many advertisingpanies tried to suck up to Hayden, by bringing in Portia¡ªhis sister to do theirmercials. Although she was only a freshman at college with lousy people skills, anyone eager to please her brother could easily get that around by highlighting Portia''s beauty as the main strength for engaging her.


    However, for the silly mistake of pping Debbie tonight, all those advertising gigs would go up in smoke. In offending Debbie, she had messed with the wrong person. If Carlos chose to flex his muscles, Portia''s life in Y City would turn into a living hell.


    Emmett guessed that Debbie must have pleaded with Carlos for Portia. Normally, Portia would have lost a finger for hitting Debbie.


    The next day, Debbie was fidgeting all day because of the investors'' dinner she would have to attend that evening.


    That was something new to her. Before Carlos left for work, she had asked as many questions as possible about the function.


    Carlos spent a lot of time calming her down.


    After he left, Debbie got dressed and left the house too.


    They were going to New York for some time the following day. She felt she should put Lucinda and Sebastian in the loop about her trip before she left the city.


    As soon as she arrived at her aunt''s house, Debbie noticed Gail and Victor fighting at the entrance. In case they saw her, Debbie didn''t get out of the car, but watched them argue and fight hysterically.

 Chapter 172: The Mu Family Learned The Truth

    Chapter 172: The Mu Family Learned The TruthSince they broke up, Gail didn''t pretend to be sweet and refined anymore in front of Victor. So she readily took him on in a shouting match.


    In a few minutes of the altercation, Victor''s words got filthier. He was going to hit Gail. Debbie couldn''t watch anymore.


    She drove the car forward and stopped beside the two fighting people. The brand-new Cayman drew Gail''s attention immediately. When she saw Debbie getting out of the car from the driver''s seat, she asked with widened eyes, "Debbie, whose car is this?"


    It sounded as if Debbie had stolen the car. Standing by the open door, Debbie ignored her and looked at Victor. The one-time vice general manager of the Shining International za now looked every inch azy slob. His hair looked like a roughly built bird nest, his clothes wrinkled. From the length of his stubble, he must haven''t shaven for two or three days.


    Upon seeing Debbie, Victor found another outlet for his frustration and anger. He stalked towards the Porsche Cayman and demanded, "Hey, you! I''ve been looking for you for days on end. You got me canned, so you mustpensate me for my loss!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "How is your losing the job our fault?"


    "If Gail and you hadn''t fought the other day, she wouldn''t have called me. If she hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t have gotten involved and thus fired." As a result of that incident, Victor was fired that evening, and Gail broke up with him within two weeks.


    As soon as he finished his words, Victor kicked Debbie''s car furiously, leaving a big footprint impressed on the red Cayman.


    ''Son of a bitch!'' Debbie cursed inwardly. ''The car cost my husband a pretty penny, you idiot!'' The sight of that ugly footprint gripped Debbie''s heart so forcefully, you''d think she was going to have a heart attack.


    Gail grabbed Victor''s arm and spat, "Hey, idiot! This car has premium equipment. It''s worth nearly two million. If you damage it, do you think you can even afford the fee for repairs with your jobless ass right now?"


    Of course Victor was aware that the car was pricey. He loosened his tie carelessly. "It''s just a car. Of course I can afford the fee."


    Debbie limbered up a little by wriggling her wrists, seeing which, Victor already regretted what he had done. He was scared, but it was toote. Debbie already came to him and clutched his cor.


    Memories of thest time when she had beaten him to a pulp shed before his eyes. He started shouting shrilly, "What are you doing? I''m warning you¡ª Ahhh¡ª"


    Debbie hauled him to the car, held his head, pressed his ugly face against the footprint, and rubbed it back and forth until the mark was gone.


    Gail, who had been watching the whole time, was stunned. For the millionth time, she felt lucky that she was Debbie''s cousin and had never been treated so roughly.


    When the footprint disappeared, Debbie looked at her car. Seeing no sign of damage, she pulled Victor up and thrust him to the ground.


    Sent sprawling out on his stomach, Victory there in a crushed heap for a moment. He groaned painfully, rolled, and struggled to stand up. "If you dare touch my car again, I''ll beat the living daylights out of you!" Debbie threatened, holding her fist up high.


    Victor was so afraid that he ignored his hurting face and started to run before he could even stand straight.


    In the Mu family''s house, Lucinda was watching TV in the living room. She walked to the door as soon as she saw Debbie walk in with Gail. "Debbie, I wasn''t expecting you toe today." Debbie changed into slippers and walked into the living room.


    "Aunt, I''m going to New York tomorrow, so I came to say goodbye. Is Uncle Sebastian home?"


    "He''s still at work. Why are you going to New York suddenly?" Lucinda asked a housemaid to serve some fresh fruit.


    Hardly had Debbie sat down on the sofa when Sasha, in pajamas, came down the stairs excitedly. "Debbie, you''re here! I heard your voice."


    In ecstasy, she ran into Debbie''s arms so forcefully that they both slumped into the couch. "Debbie, I missed you so much. Did youe here alone? Where is my cousin-inw?" Sasha asked after giving Debbie a peck on the cheek.


    Expecting Carlos would be there too, she looked towards the door after breaking from Debbie''s embrace.


    Recovering from the surprise, Debbie got up from the sofa and straightened her clothes. "Stop looking. He didn''te. He has work to do."


    Sasha pouted her lips in disappointment. "Fine. It''s normal for Mr. Huo to be busy. Even Dades homete from work, not to mention Mr. Huo."


    Gail, crunching on her snacks, suddenly stopped. She looked at Sasha in surprise. "What did you just say? Who?"


    Sasha blinked her eyes in confusion. "Mr. Huo. Gail, don''t you know? Debbie married Carlos Huo."


    ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?!'' Gail had suspected that, but every time she dismissed those thoughts as far-fetched.


    Even though now she was hearing it, she still felt it was surreal. ''How is it possible for Mr. Huo to marry someone like Debbie?''


    "Sasha, your head must be muddled from sleep. Go back to sleep and don''te down until your head is clear!" Gail snapped.


    ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?'' was the only thing lingering in her mind. ''Debbie married Carlos Huo?'' The question lingered on.


    Her breathing became hard, her words slower, as if a lump had stuck in her chest.


    Memories shed through her mind. Over and over, Debbie had shouted, "Carlos, I love you!" in the grove, but she wasn''t punished at all. Instead, Gail was the one that had gotten expelled.


    When Debbie told her that she was married, Gail had never taken it seriously. Actually, she had never believed a single thing that Debbie said.


    She remembered that when she said that she would marry to a better man than Debbie would, Debbie had retorted "No need for that, because you already lost."


    It also urred to Gail the day when they came back from Southon Vige, Carlos had sat with Debbie the whole time. Now everything made sense!


    Every one of her questions was answered.


    "Aargh! " Gail suddenly screamed so loud her voice startled the other three women in the vi.


    Debbie looked at Gail, astonished, but Gail screamed at her again. "Debbie Nian, why did you get to marry Carlos Huo?! Why? Aargh! That rtionship must fail!"


    ''Gail must be crazy!'' Debbie thought.


    Lucinda knew that Gail was acting unreasonably because she couldn''t take the news well. She felt physically and mentally exhausted. Even she herself didn''t know how Gail had turned out to be like that.


    Sitting on the sofa listlessly with red eyes, Gail mumbled to Debbie, "When we were little, Grandpa often bought you princess dresses. When you wore your pretty little dress and ignored me with other kids, I swore I would marry better and be happier than you when we grew up."


    Gail''s maternal grandpa, that was, Debbie''s paternal grandpa, had spoiled Debbie when he was alive. He was always buying new clothes for her.


    On the other hand, Gail''s paternal grandpa was biased in favor of her male cousins and treated her indifferently. Therefore, every time she saw her maternal grandpa spoil Debbie, she felt jealous.

 Chapter 173: Putting Cards On The Table

    Chapter 173: Putting Cards On The TableWhen Debbie was ten, the Nian Group was given to the Lu Group in payment for debts, and then her grandpa passed away. Meanwhile, her father suffered from a rare illness, which cost at least ten million dors in two years. From then on, Debbie was no longer a princess.


    When the Nian family''s financial woes began, only Lucinda and Sebastian had helped them, and Debbie had been invited to the Mu family''s house very often.


    Unable to stand the attention her parents were showering on Debbie, Gail felt her space invaded, and soon in retaliation, she started to bully Debbie around.


    Not to trouble her aunt and uncle, Debbie had stoically endured Gail''s bullying.


    But one rainy day, Debbie''s endurance came to an end. That day, Debbie''s dad was in the hospital in aa. The doctors needed an adult rtive''s signature for the operation. Debbie thought of her aunt, so she came to her house for help. However, it was Gail who answered the door; and she wouldn''t let Debbie in.


    If it had ended like that, Debbie wouldn''t have hated her so much. That rainy night, Gail had pushed Debbie into a kennel and kept her there with a dog for an entire night.


    The next morning, a housemaid found Debbie when she went to the kennel to feed the dog. She was shocked! Immediately, she woke up Sebastian and Lucinda. When the kennel was opened, in the biting cold ofte fall, Debbie was carried out unconscious and freezing. For three days, she remained hospitalized, running a fever. Shocked at the heinous act, Lucinda had given Gail a thorough flogging and for the next three days forced her to kneel in the ancestral temple, until Debbie was discharged.


    Debbie was surprised that Gail had brought up the things from their childhood. In Debbie''s memory, when she was a child, her grandpa loved her the most. The things the other kids had, her grandpa would make sure she had them too. She also had some things that no other kid had. Her bedroom was packed with the princess dresses her grandpa had bought for her, just because she liked them.


    While Debbie was lost in thoughts, Lucinda stood up, intending to lecture Gail. However, Debbie put out an arm to stop her. Then she turned to Gail and said, "Nobody was ignoring you. The other kids and I wanted to y with you, but you always acted haughty, as if you were better than the rest of us. Whenever we yed in the garden, you always told your mom on us. With time, nobody wanted to y with you anymore. You had made your bed, and you had to lie in it. It''s so unfortunate that you haven''t outgrown that juvenile stuff yet. Aunt Lucinda and Uncle Sebastian are so worried about you.


    Last time, to humiliate me, you recorded my deration of love to Carlos and yed the video at the ZL Group''s new productunch event. It didn''t take rocket science for Carlos to find out that you were behind the tasteless clip. As a result, you were expelled, and Uncle Sebastian''spany was affected too. Do you know how you were ever allowed toe back to the university again after being expelled?"


    Familiar with Gail''s narcissism, before she responded, Debbie assumed that she had to be thinking that Carlos liked her.


    Actually, Gail indeed would have said so if she hadn''t known that Carlos and Debbie were married. However, right now, she had to keep that thought to herself.


    Debbie looked Gail in the eye and told her word for word, "Well, the university allowed you back only by my pleading with Carlos on your behalf. And if it weren''t for the fact that we are cousins, he was categorical, you''d have spent the rest of your life in the cold." Reluctant to let Gail know too much about her and Carlos, Debbie didn''t tell her the whole story.


    But it was true that Carlos had agreed to allow Gail toe back to school because of Debbie.


    Since they were talking about the past, Debbie decided to discuss the matter on the table in her aunt''s presence. "Since I''m older than you, at least you should show some respect. I''ve never wanted topete with you for anything, but you''re always making things difficult for me. During the short time I struggled with adolescent problems, you always snitched on me to the teachers and even spread unfounded reports about me. I can forget all about that. But right now, I''m married to Carlos. Our marriage can be found out by the press anytime. I don''t want Carlos to be embarrassed because of some rumor about me, so I hope you can stop starting rumors about me. If you want, we can get along, but it all depends on how you''ll treat me. Effectively, the ball is in your court. If you still hate me, then it''s fine by me. Let''s just stay out of each other''s business."


    Lucinda was moved by Debbie''s magnanimity and tolerance. She admired the sweet girl and wished she could do more to help such an innocent, truthful soul.


    Standing there, motionless, Gail stared at Debbie silently. The red, long cashmere overcoat Debbie was wearing set off her fair skin. Her long inky hair was tied up without bangs. In handmade knee high leather boots, Debbie stood straight in the middle of the living room.


    This was the Debbie Gail knew, but there was also something different about her. Debbie''s words were wholly sincere. Everyone could see how kind and big-hearted she was.


    She was no longer the rough,zy girl. Now she was so confident and refined that Gail couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    Suddenly, Sasha chirped, "Gail, let bygones be bygones. Debbie is already married to Carlos Huo. If you continue to cross her, you might only invite Mr. Huo''s wrath against our entire family."


    Debbie''s mouth twitched when she heard what Sasha had said. ''That''s exaggerated, '' she thought.


    However, Gail remained silent. She couldn''t ept the fact that Debbie had married Carlos, the most distinguished man in Y City.


    Without a word, she ran upstairs into her room.


    Lucinda lowered her head and propped one hand against her forehead in frustration. She had talked to Gail a lot of times about working things out with Debbie, but to no avail. Debbie had expressed her willingness to forgive and move on, but if Gail still held grudges against her, then she''d be vindictive, Lucinda thought.


    When Debbie was about to leave her aunt''s house, Sasha insisted on tagging along, hoping to see Carlos'' manor.


    Thinking that it would be a good idea to have someone at her side if she took Sasha with her to the investors'' dinner, Debbie texted Carlos, asking, "Sasha wants to visit the manor. Mr. Huo, does she have your permission?"


    "In our house, Mrs. Huo is the boss," Carlos replied.


    Debbie was amused by his message. "You''re so sweet. I want you to take the driving seat tonight."


    "Driving seat?" After a pause, Carlos added, "How about I go home and leave you in charge now?"


    Hearing that, Debbie started the car quickly and responded, "Mr. Huo, I''m driving the car. Talk to youter."


    Carlos, who was in a meeting with the employees of the nning department, smiled, making him look much milder.


    The young are fearless. A recruit of the nning department saw that smile. "Mr. Huo, you look so happy. Have you been texting Mrs. Huo?" she asked.


    Few of his employees had been brave enough to ask such questions, so Carlos was surprised to hear it, but he nodded.


    The entire nning department got excited. They were dying to know what kind of woman was able to win the heart of the cold, powerful Carlos Huo, but none of them dared to ask Carlos to show them his wife''s picture.


    "Wow! My goodness! Dear lord! Good heavens! Oh my God!" When Sasha arrived at the manor, she couldn''t hold her joy. She ulted and screamed her heart out, feeling grateful at her favorite cousin''s windfall.


    From the entrance to her bedroom, Debbie felt she was going deaf from Sasha''s high-pitching, excited shrills.


    She had been shocked too when she had firste to the manor, but Sasha was on another level.

 Chapter 174: The Legal Representative Of Orchid Private Club

    Chapter 174: The Legal Representative Of Orchid Private ClubIn deep admiration, Sasha looked at Debbie and praised, "You are the real Cindere! How I wish I could marry a man as rich as your husband. But I think that''s overambitious, because in the real sense, I''d be contented to find a man with half Carlos'' fortune."


    After all, sessful businessmen were few and far between, not to mention someone as young and handsome as Carlos.


    "Rest assured. You will. You are such an adorable girl. Who knows, you might find someone just as good," Debbie assured, gently stroking Sasha''s cheek.


    To which Sasha nodded cheerfully, "You tter me, Debbie. Anyway, let''s hope and pray that your wishes for me wille true. Ideally, I''d wish to make it big as a movie star. Then, even without a rich suitor like Carlos, I''ll still end up just fine on my own."


    "Yeah, I believe you can hack it as a movie star!" While making small talk, Debbie took Sasha to her walk-in closet. "I need a favor from you," she said as she opened the door.


    "Name it," dered Sasha with enthusiasm. But at the sight of Debbie''s clothes and jewelry, the girl''s eyes lit up.


    "I need to attend a party this evening. Apparently, Carlos is too busy toe with me. Would you mind lending me your lovelypany?" With a thoughtful look in her eyes, Debbie opened the closet full of evening dresses, and selected a pink one for Sasha.


    Blown away by the luxurious collection, Sasha picked a sexy party dress. "Trust me, Deb. You''ll rock in this one. Why not try it on now?"


    "For another asion, I would have loved this burgundy dress. But since tonight''s party is kind of formal, I think I need an appropriate one." Debbie turned Sasha down politely.


    "Okay. Then, try this white one on."


    "This one looks good. Let''s get changed together," Debbie offered.


    "Yeah!"


    The two girls spent a long time selecting dresses and jewelry. When Emmett called, Debbie was tired and sleepy, but Sasha was still adorning herself with jewelry excitedly.


    "Hi, Emmett," Debbie greeted. While answering the phone, she took a few steps from Sasha and sat at the dressing table, ying with her lipsticks. There were so many shades that she was spoiled for choice.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''ll drive you and Miss Mu to the party," said Emmett. ''Every employee in thepany has their hands full. Even Mr. Huo himself is too busy to see his wife. So he sent me to drive the queen of his heart to the party. She must mean so much to him.


    If he could even squeeze out half an hour, I believe he would be here to drive her to the party himself, '' he mused.


    "Okay. Where are you now? We''re almost done," said Debbie. She grabbed a lipstick with a low-key shade and walked toward the closet.


    Adorned in excessive brilliant jewels and pearls, Sasha looked like a moving disy shelf.


    Meanwhile, Emmett killed the engine and answered, "I''m waiting for you at the gate. You cane out if you''re ready."


    "Okay. We''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Debbie put on the lipstick and left the vi with Sasha in a hurry.


    In a five-star hotel, many people paid attention to Debbie and Sasha, especially to the huge differences in their outfits. Debbie was wearing a beige dress with little jewelry, while Sasha was wearing a light green one with as much jewelry as possible.


    Sasha whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Deb, everyone is looking at you."


    "I don''t think so. . ." An embarrassed smile shed across Debbie''s face.


    But the ecstatic Sasha couldn''t stop talking. "Actually, I put on much jewelry just on purpose. This way, people will notice your stand-out sense of fashion and persona, without breaking a sweat."


    "Whatever floats your boat. . ." It was a topic that Debbie didn''t want to dwell on.


    The guests in attendance at this party were all sessful businessmen in Y City. Among the few that Debbie could recognize, she saw Sebastian, Griffin, Hayden, and Olga, whose name she had often mentioned to Carlos. Whenever he annoyed her, she would mention Olga just to get back at him.


    As they made their way through the auditorium, Sebastian approached them and eyed his younger daughter up and down. "Look at you!" he reprimanded with a frown. "Why did you have toe here looking like a peacock? Do you think you''e on a blind date? Couldn''t you have borrowed a leaf from Debbie?"


    Debbie felt ttered. No wonder Gail always doubted whether Debbie was Lucinda and Sebastian''s daughter, because of her parents'' unfair tendency to find fault with her and Sasha over petty issues while flowing with praises for Debbie.


    Sasha pouted her lips grumbling, "Dad, stop it! Mying to this party was only to keep Debpany. Why would I get dressed as if I was going to give a speech on the podium?"


    Debbie chimed in to reassure Sebastian. "Uncle, it''s my first time ever to give a speech on such an asion. And I feel really nervous. With Sasha''spany, I feel much better."


    Sebastian, a hard-nosed man, cast a warning nce at Sasha and turned to Debbie asking in a low voice, "Under what name did youe here?"


    "The legal representative of Orchid Private Club," answered Debbie.


    Sebastian thought he heard her wrong. If she was telling the truth, then Carlos was really nice to her. "I thought the legal representative of the club was Brooks Huo, Carlos'' cousin. Since when did you take it over from him? Who''s thergest shareholder now?"


    With an awkward smile, Debbie stammered, "I don''t know either. . . Carlos just asked me toe here, and said nothing more. . ."


    "Okay. The host will invite some entrepreneurs to give us a short speech. I guess you''ll be one of them," said Sebastian. As a norm, he knew the host would introduce the most important faces.


    Among the names to be recognized, the host would no doubt have the legal representative of Orchid Private Club atop his list.


    After Sebastian left to chat with his friends, Debbie and Sasha joined a smaller group of people nearby. The two girls were unknown to anyone, so naturally people had many questionsing their way, such as whichpany they were from, and what their positions were.


    Debbie and Sasha had foreseen this before they came here, so they evasively fielded the questions with a smile. Where they couldn''tment, they simply said, "The party will start soon, and the host will announce it. Please be more patient."


    Now that they were unable to get any information from the two girls, they soon left one after another.


    Then, a man in a white suit approached Debbie with a ss of wine in his hand. He just smiled at her without saying a word.


    Sasha whispered in her ear, "Deb, he''s your ex, isn''t he? When did hee back from abroad?"


    Politely, Debbie nodded at Hayden and then looked away.


    In a low vice, she said to Sasha, "It''s been a while."


    Hayden had fixed his gaze on Debbie since he entered the hall. He had seen her chatting with the businessmen and joking with Sasha.


    She was absolutely stunning.


    Soon, the party started with the host going through introductions after a short opening speech. "First of all, let''s wee Mr. Hayden Gu, an excellent entrepreneur, the CEO of the Gu Group, one of Y City''s Ten Outstanding Youths, and the founder of Wayhey Electronics."


    Hayden had made a great achievement in the past few years. People nodded in approval at him when his des and titles were mentioned.


    Before taking to the podium, he gave Debbie a smile and went on to deliver his short speech.

 Chapter 175: A Young And Beautiful Businesswoman

    Chapter 175: A Young And Beautiful BusinesswomanAfter Hayden, several key guests made their speeches as well, including Olga. It was not until then that Debbie knew Olga was the general manager of her family business despite her young age. Besides, her short resume as presented read like someone who was already carving out a name for herself in business.


    As Debbie followed the proceedings, her heart beat faster, her mind pondering on what she was going to say on the podium. Before long, it was her turn. "Thest person I''m going to introduce is Miss Debbie Nian, the legal representative andrgest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, legal representative of Angel''s Love Foundation, and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics. Let''s wee Miss Debbie Nian."


    To calm her nerves down, Debbie took a deep breath and let go of Sasha''s hand, who had been encouraging her all this time. With confidence, she then strode on the red carpet, ignoring all the heads turning around her and hushed whispers across the auditorium.


    "She looks so young. How old is she? For her tender age, the titles are a little too many. Must be through some powerful influence, somewhere."


    "I thought the legal representative and thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club was Brooks Huo. Since when did this little known girl take them over?"


    "I''ve never heard of her before. What''s her real background?"


    "I guess she must be some powerful man''s mistress."


    "Stop your spections! She''s rted to Mr. Huo," said a man in a raspy, deep voice. He had had dinner with Carlos and Debbie before, and he knew she was Mrs. Huo. Through it all, Debbie remained calm. Although she correctly guessed what people were saying in hushed tones, she reminded herself to focus on the task at hand and not be carried away by sideshows.


    Gracefully, she made her way to the podium, keeping as calm as possible. She must pay attention to her demeanor; after all, she represented Carlos.


    Once she got the microphone from the host, she took a deep breath and began her speech with a deliberately slow, emphatic speed of delivery. The audience fell silent, eager to know what she would bring to the table. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. My name is Debbie Nian. I deem it a great honor for me toe here and be part of this auspicious asion. First and foremost, I must acknowledge that I''m rtively new in the industry, and as such, I would appreciate your guidance. . ."


    In all, her words were modest and sincere. Most importantly, she was a prettydy with brains. The party began to warm up.


    A CEO of somepany joked, "Miss Nian, you are such a young and beautiful businesswoman. In all honesty, you''ll have the world at your feet. We are willing to guide you in any aspect in the future. Miss Nian, I hope you may give me a VIP card for Orchid Private Club."


    Most people took his words for a light moment. With a sweet smile, Debbie replied yfully, "Everyone here is a big shot in Y City. My humble club will be honored by your presence. I promise that you''ll all get a VIP card for the club."


    Debbie was nowpletely rxed. The man''s touch of humor had juste at the right time. The audience seemed much at home now.


    "Although she''s young, she''s already a CEO. My daughter is several years older, but she still has no job.


    When I get home tonight, I''ll sit her down and talk sense into her head. She must go out and find a job now!" another man said.


    "Despite her age, Miss Nian''s no doubt on a meteoric rise." People wouldn''t stopplimenting Debbie.


    Actually, they all knew that Debbie had to have a strong background. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have be thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club and the CEO of Decar Cosmetics at such a young age, even if she was a genius in business. They were all sophisticated businessmen; they wouldn''t offend Debbie before they knew who was her backer.


    Debbie nodded at them and then walked off the podium.


    Hayden had been waiting for her all this time. As soon as she got off the podium, he came up to her. But before he could say a word, a few people began gathering around them.


    Aware of Debbie''s massive influence, they were eager to rub shoulders with her.


    "Miss Nian, you look so young.


    Have you graduated yet?"


    "Miss Nian. . ."


    Debbie would rather talk with Hayden than mingle with all these people. She felt a little uneasy now. After all, the des were all thanks to Carlos, and had very little to do with her own effort. She was only lucky to have married a powerful man.


    Politely, she excused, "I''m sorry, but now I have something to talk to Mr. Gu about."


    That caught Hayden off guard. For a long time, Debbie had kept him at arm''s length, and meeting her here, he hadn''t expected her to take the initiative to talk to him. But he then realized that she was using him as an excuse.


    It was okay by him, anyway. With a smile, he nodded at the people, then held Debbie''s hand and led her to a quiet ce.


    When the people were out of sight, Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She really hadn''t anticipated so much attention on her.


    ''I must warn Carlos against decorating me with faux des that make everyone run to me with unrealistic expectations. This is just crazy, '' she mused.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t notice Hayden had ced his right hand tenderly on her waist. Not until he lifted off the hand did she realize it. The way he fixed his eyes on her was revealing. Behind his gaze, she could see his images of regret at chances lost. Now, she was another man''s wife.


    The thought of Debbie moaning under another man in bed was torture to him.


    He clenched his fists and asked in a cold voice, "Deb, the assistant gave you all this, huh? If you need this, I can give you more."


    Hayden had no idea how Emmett managed to make Debbie thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club. All the same, he had to admit that the man was really nice to her.


    Debbie was confused. ''The assistant? Who? Ah, I get it. He must be referring to Emmett.'' "Although I major in Economics and Management, I don''t like business," she said. The only reason she ended up at the Economics and Management School was that Carlos had arranged for it, through Philip.


    So as not to disappoint Carlos, she had agreed to switch from her preferred course withoutining. After all, she lived in dependence on him.


    Looking Debbie in the eye, Hayden said in a sad voice, "Deb, what can I do to make youe back to me?"


    "Mr. Gu, I cut your sister''s hair, yet you don''t mind and even confess your love to me. Are you not afraid that your beloved sister will be mad at you?" Debbie asked as her eyes darted around, looking for Sasha.


    Hayden knew the conflict between Portia and Debbie; his mother had snitched on Debbie to him as soon as he got back home from a business trip.


    "Portia is a willful girl. And you didn''t hurt her. I don''t think it''s a big deal," said Hayden, making it sound easy. But staring at him, Debbie said word for word, "Mr. Gu, I cut your beloved sister''s cherished hair."


    Hayden was amused by her seriousness. "Deb, I''ve known you for many years. I know what kind of girl you are. You never stirred up trouble. She must have offended you." When Debbie was still with Hayden, she had been really nice to Portia. But neither Hayden nor Portia had treasured Debbie back then.


    Debbie cast a meaningful nce at him. ''Since when has he trusted me so much?'' But she had to repeat what she had said before. "I''m sorry, but it''s toote."


    Adamantly, he said, "I don''t care. I will wait for you."


    Remembering what nche had told her, Debbie was a little angry at Hayden''s words. "I will never go back to you. Your fiancee is a poor girl. Does she know her fiance loves someone else?" she taunted.


    Hayden was excited at her words, thinking she was jealous. "Do you mind that? Deb, trust me. I won''t get engaged to her. Really! I only love you."

 Chapter 176: Intimacy In The Car

    Chapter 176: Intimacy In The CarHayden''s intense reaction annoyed Debbie. She tried to pull her hand away, but his grip was too tight.


    "Debbie? Mr. Gu?" a sarcastic voice cut in.


    It sounded familiar. Debbie turned her head to find that Olga was standing behind them, watching with a smirk on her face.


    To avoid trouble for both Debbie and himself, Hayden reluctantly released her hand.


    Debbie never liked Olga. And life was too short to spend it around people she didn''t like. She''d long ago promised herself that if it didn''t make her happy, make her money, or make her better, she didn''t have time for it. So certainly, she didn''t have time for Olga. She turned around and walked away, as if the neer were invisible.


    Olga''s cheeks were burning with embarrassment. ''What a snooty bitch! And right in front of Hayden, the most eligible bachelor in the city.'' Olga decided that she had to do something to save face.


    "Debbie Nian!" she called out shrilly.


    Debbie turned and looked at her coldly. "What? You want more? Another ss of wine on your dress maybe?"


    Olga reyed the events of theirst meeting in her mind. It consumed her, and she was lost in thought for a moment. She remembered how Debbie had humiliated her in front of so many people. She remembered the crushing embarrassment, the cold, wet feeling of the wine seeping through her gown, the looks on the faces of the other guests. The happenings of that night still burned in her mind, fueled her rage, and sapped her self-control. She finally gave into her feelings and lost it. Looking at Debbie riding on the crest of sess, she sneered, "Shut up, you showoff! Who the hell do you think you are? You think because you''re married to Emmett you can do what you want? When I be Mrs. Huo, I''ll kick you and Emmett out of ZL Group and out of Y City!"


    Her stupid words sent Debbie into a wild wave ofughter. She couldn''t stop. After a long while, she finally calmed herself down and said, "I think Mr. Huo is married. So you''re Mrs. Huo? Or just the other woman?"


    Instinctively, Olga thought it was a good idea to make Debbie think she was Mrs. Huo, so she retorted, "God, you must really be stupid! As a daughter of the Mi family, I would never be the other woman!"


    Raising her eyebrows, Debbie pretended to be surprised. "So, you mean you''re Mrs. Huo?"


    "And why would I tell you?" Olga snorted.


    Debbie put a hand over her mouth to stifle herughter. It was getting harder by the moment not to expose Olga''s lie. Then she remembered that Carlos had said he would take care of things with Olga, so she decided to leave it to him.


    However, their bickering confused Hayden. He looked at Debbie and asked, "You''re Emmett''s wife and you don''t even know who Carlos'' wife is?"


    Olga''s face turned pale. She had forgotten Debbie''s rtionship with Emmett, Carlos'' personal assistant. If anyone knew who the real Mrs. Huo was, it was him. And Debbie probably knew too. ''What if Debbie blows my cover?'' Olga was worried.


    Debbie acted as if she didn''t notice the expression on Olga''s face. It was pretty easy to ignore her normally, so this came naturally to her. She told Hayden conspiratorially, "Of course I know who Mrs. Huo is. That''s why I wasughing. Looks like someone''s pretty on the outside, but ugly and stupid inside."


    Debbie let out augh and turned her back to Olga. The other woman''s blood was boiling when she heard Debbie''sst sentence. She strode over to grab Debbie, but Hayden stopped her. "Miss Mi, we''re in public," he reminded her.


    Thinking of what a grand asion it was, Olga managed to fight down her anger. ''Fine, Debbie Nian, I''ll deal with youter!''


    "Mr. Gu, are you trying to steal Debbie from her husband?" Olga said to Hayden in a sarcastic tone after she calmed down.


    Watching Debbie, who was walking towards Sebastian, Hayden admitted, "I''ll wait for her. She''lle around."


    Envy surged in Olga''s chest like a gushing storm overwhelming and engulfing her. ''Why? Why is everyone hot for this woman? She''s rude, unrefined, and has no boobs! I don''t get it. Even Hayden? You''d think he''d have better taste. Are they all blind?'' she thought resentfully. "What do you see in her? She''s married," Olga couldn''t help asking.


    Hayden drained his ss. "She''s awesome. Much better than you, Miss Mi,"


    he replied coldly before standing up and leaving. She was livid. Her face a mask of fury, Olga stomped her feet furiously, cursing the both of them.


    Debbie didn''t like these kinds of parties. She found little to say to those CEOs, so she called Carlos to ask him if she could leave early. Carlos told her to wait for him. He woulde pick her up.


    Ten minutester, she got his call. He was waiting for her in the car across the street.


    Debbie took Sasha to Sebastian and left through the back door.


    Hayden''s eyes had been on Debbie all the time. When he noticed her leaving, he followed her outside. He got there in time to see Emmett closing the door for her after she got in the car. He didn''t go over to her. Instead, he told his assistant to find out what Emmett''s phone number was. He figured he''d get to her another way.


    As soon as Debbie got in the Emperor, Carlos enthusiastically took her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Debbie could feel that he could hardly control his urges. If she hadn''t been rejecting his advances, he would have taken her right inside the car, not long after she got in.


    The intimate moment seemed tost forever. How long it actuallysted, no one could say. "Hi Mr. Handsome. I pissed off your dear Miss ''Me'' today," she said, nestling in Carlos'' arms.


    ''Miss Me?'' Carlos was puzzled for a moment. Then he realized she was talking about Olga. "She''s not dear to me. Don''t say that again, or I''ll punish you like never before." Anger shed in his eyes.


    Emmett, who was driving the car, was embarrassed by what he had said. ''Mr. Huo, please, even if you don''t care, I do. I don''t enjoy watching that kind of scene.'' But Emmett didn''t dare express his thoughts, so he silently rolled up the interior screen to spare himself the awkwardness.


    Although the interior screen had been rolled up, Debbie covered Carlos'' mouth tightly in case he said something cheekier.


    Carlos smiled and took her hand in his. "Why''re you embarrassed? Emmett doesn''t mind. Look, he even put the privacy screen up."


    "Is this why you''re acting like this?" Debbie rolled her eyes.


    Carlos moved closer to her with a mischievous smile. "How would I ever get lucky with my wife if I cared what anyone else thought?"


    Debbie cupped his face and said, "Seriously, I made Miss ''Me'' very angry today."


    Carlos took her hands away. "How?"


    "Last time, I poured wine onto her dress. This time I threw shade at her and called her out on her lie."


    "What lie?"


    "She said she was your wife. Is it true?" Debbie looked at him, expressionless.


    "You want to know who my wife is? How about I show you? That would be more convincing." With that, he pressed Debbie against the back seat and climbed on top of her.


    Meanwhile, he med Emmett in his heart. ''Next time, I''ll pick up my wife by myself. And once again, I''ve missed the chance to have a moment with my wife in the car, thanks to Emmett, the third wheel.''


    "Dammit honey, just wait. I fought with that chick a lot. And today I didn''t reveal we were married. But it felt like I was ying her. What will happen when she finds out? "


    Carlos grabbed her hands, trying to stop her from pushing him away. "I don''t think we need to worry about Olga. I told her grandfather I''m married. I didn''t stutter. He promised me he wouldn''t try to fix me up with her anymore."


    Debbie replied, "There''s another problem. She likes you. Great, you got her grandpa off your back. But you need to let Olga know."


    "I''ll tell her you''re my wife next time. I''ll keep my distance." He was d to do that. He had been waiting to tell everyone Debbie was his wife.


    "Okay." She didn''t like Olga and couldn''t be happier to keep her away from their lives. The further away she was from Olga, the happier she''d be. She and Carlos had enough problems to fill a lifetime, and it would be nice to get some peace and quiet every once in awhile.


    After driving Carlos and Debbie back to the manor, Emmett went back to his own house. On the way, he got a call from Hayden. So apparently Hayden''s assistant came through and found the number for him.


    Emmett answered the call, wondering why he didn''t recognize the number on the caller ID. Hayden didn''t mince words. "Emmett, I''ll give you five million. Divorce Debbie Nian."

 Chapter 177: Going To New York

    Chapter 177: Going To New YorkEmmett was always on the ball and a quick thinker, but at this moment, Hayden''s abrupt words confused him. "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?"


    "Not enough? How about ten million? I can tell you don''t love Debbie. I want her back. So just give me a chance with her."


    ''Of course I don''t love Debbie. How could I?'' Emmett mused. "Mr. Gu, there must be some misunderstanding," he said.


    "What is it? More money? Just say the word. If you''re worried that you won''t be able to find someone else, I''ll help you out. With 10 million burning a hole in your pocket, you''ll be married in a sh."


    Emmett wanted to cuss this guy out. He was stupid¡ªthis man on the other end of the phone. He wouldn''t stop talking, for one, and he wouldn''t let Emmett get a word in edgewise. He kept outbidding himself to boot. Even if Emmett were in a position to bargain, the man just kept going. Emmett couldn''t even ept his offer. Finally, he interrupted him. "Mr. Gu! I know I''m just a secretary, but I can''t be bought. Besides, I don''t care about your money. If I were you, I''d spend more time with Miss Qin. It''ste. Good night, Mr. Gu."


    Emmett hung up the call without giving Hayden time to respond.


    Everyone in Y City knew that Hayden was getting engaged to a daughter of the Qin family.


    Hayden was furious and tossed his phone on the desk. He hated being hung up on. He rubbed his cheeks in frustration and sighed heavily. ''How do I get Debbie back?''


    The next morning, Carlos and Debbie were going to make the trip to New York. Before leaving for the airport, Carlos went to his office to delegate his duties. Other people needed to pick up the ck. He wasn''t going to have hispany fall apart simply because he wasn''t there. Debbie slept in. She didn''t start packing until she finished herte breakfast.


    Still, when she was done packing, Carlos hadn''t made it home. She waited. And then she even took a nap. It was not until nearly noon that she heard the sounds of a car pulling up. Debbie got out of bed swiftly and dashed onto the balcony. Carlos was back! She waved at the car happily. Emmett got out and opened the back door. Carlos looked at her as he stepped out of the car.


    "Mr. Handsome!" Debbie shouted to him.


    Carlos stretched out his arms. Debbie dashed through their bedroom and across the hallway. From there she raced down the stairs into the living room, threw open the main doors to the vi, and ran into the arms of the man who strode towards her.


    "Wow, you''re sure in a good mood. Is it because we''re going to New York?" asked Carlos.


    Debbie shook her head. "Nope."


    She had time off sses the past couple days, and it was getting boring. She had nothing to do. But now that she saw Carlos, she wished she were a cuff link, going with him everywhere.


    Debbie opened her mouth, trying to say something else when a joyful voice came from behind them, "Aunt Debbie, are you done packing?"


    Debbie craned her neck to see around Carlos. When she looked at the car, she saw a girl sitting in the back seat¡ªMegan.


    ''Oh, right. She''s going with us to New York, '' Debbie remembered.


    She nodded to the girl. Just then, a servant carried Debbie''s luggage out of the house.


    Debbie thought it bad form to whisper in front of someone, but there was something she just had to say to Carlos. She needed to get this off her chest, and she didn''t care about what kind of strange looks she got from others. This was extremely necessary. She stood on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear, "I want to sit in another car with you, just the two of us. Want to?"


    Carlos knew exactly what she was up to, but he loved how flirty she was being right now. He started to get horny.


    He beckoned Emmett toe closer and said to him, "You and Megan go ahead."


    Emmett was confused, but he was too afraid to ask. He remembered how vengeful Carlos could be, so he didn''t question his orders. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he nodded.


    When the car was started, Megan stuck her head out the window and asked, "Uncle Carlos, aren''t you getting in the car?"


    "Go on. Your aunt Debbie and I will be along soon."


    The Emperor left. Carlos called his driver, Matan, and soon another posh car was driven out of the garage and stopped in front of them. This one had some serious dramatic ir, the Maserati Quattroporte. She climbed into the sumptuous, leather-lined cabin. The seats were exquisitely padded, covered in brown leather, along with a grey subcushion of memory foam for optimalfort.


    Carlos sat next to Debbie.


    The glossy ck car drove slowly out of the manor. Debbie leaned against his shoulder and started asking all kinds of questions. "Is Grandpa awake yet? Will Grandma and Dad like me? Who else is living in the house besides Dad and Mom? Where will we live? Will you stay with me every day after we get there?"


    Carlos was totally speechless. He swore this wasn''t the flirty moment he was hoping for.


    Although resigned, he didn''t lose his patience. "Grandpa is getting better, but he still hasn''te around yet. My family will like you. You and I will live in the manor in New York just like everyone else in my family. I''ll work there, but I''ll also make as much time for you as possible."


    Then Carlos gave Debbie a general rundown of his family members. "My dad is a hothead. You''d better not talk to him alone. If there is something that requires you to talk to him, tell me first, and I''ll do it for you," he added.


    "Got it," Debbie replied. She was curious. ''How short-tempered can my father-inw be? Is his temper worse than Carlos''?''


    When they got to the airport, Megan had already checked in. Emmett was waiting for them at the luggage consignment area. After checking the luggage, Emmett turned to them and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, happy New Year! I look forward to seeing you soon!"


    "Huh? Aren''t you going with us?" Debbie asked. Ever since she met Carlos, Emmett had been around him every day. Now that he wouldn''t be around, Debbie found it weird. She had gotten to like the fellow.


    Knowing that Debbie was disappointed, Emmett was moved. "Don''t worry, Tomboy. All of my family members are in Y City, so it would be bad form to leave. The secretaries in New York will pick you up when you get there. I''ll see you next year. I''ll miss you," he joked, which was rare.


    "Tomboy?" Carlos asked icily. "Since when are you and my wife so close? It''s Mrs. Huo to you."


    Emmett had no words, spending his time in stunned silence. He had gone over all the other forms of addresses in his head. "Tomboy" seemed to be the least likely to make his boss jealous. However, obviously, he was wrong. Carlos was way too possessive. Emmett looked at Debbie sympathetically and said, "I feel for you, Mrs. Huo."


    "What?" Carlos asked immediately before Debbie could say anything.


    Emmett wasn''t stupid enough to share what he really thought. He chuckled nervously. "I feel for Mrs. Huo because she has such a wonderful husband. Right, Mrs. Huo? The man of your dreams."


    It didn''t make sense. Carlos knew it. If Emmett really thought he was a good husband, he wouldn''t have used the expression "feel for her." "I hear that your family is trying to arrange blind dates for you. I''ll call Prof. Dou."


    Hearing this, Emmett became fretful. "Hey, it''s almost New Year. Do you have to be so cruel?"


    Hmm? Debbie looked back and forth between the two. ''Why call Prof. Dou?'' "Which Prof. Dou?" Debbie couldn''t help asking.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and ignored Emmett. "Prof. Marc Dou," he answered while they walked towards the VIP passage.

 Chapter 178: Meeting The Huo Family

    Chapter 178: Meeting The Huo FamilyThen Debbie learned that Carlos was Prof. Marc Dou''s student too, which came as a surprise. And Emmett turned out to be Prof. Marc Dou''s stepson.


    When Emmett was 13, his mom remarried Marc. And Emmett had lived with his mom in the professor''s house afterwards.


    As Emmett''s stepfather, Marc didn''t spoil the boy. On the contrary, being an educator, he was strict with him, especially about his education, which turned the rebellious adolescent against him. Emmett vowed that he would never call Marc "Father," nor would he ever use Marc''s family name. To this day, Emmett kept his family name Zhong. Therefore, despite being father and son, Emmett and Marc had different family names. That was why the connection between them had never urred to Debbie.


    But as Emmett grew up, he realized that Marc cared about him a lot. When it came to Emmett''s marriage, he was even more concerned than Emmett''s mom.


    He had sent Emmett on more than thirty blind dates within a couple of months. If Emmett hadn''t been so busy, Marc would have made it three blind dates a day for him.


    When they walked out of the VIP passage for first-ss passengers, Carlos took out his phone and called Marc just as he had said. "Prof. Dou, Emmett has been so idletely he has even started to sabotage my rtionship with my wife. If you run out of candidates for his blind dates, I can have Tristan send you the name list of all the socialite divas and rich girls in Y City. You''re wee, Professor. Yes, my wife is with me right now. We''re flying to New York. We''ll visit you after the New Year. Please send my regards for your wife and wish her a ''Happy New Year!'' for me. We''re boarding. Bye, Professor."


    When the call ended, Carlos turned his phone off.


    "Mr. Huo, are you sure you haven''t gone too far? Aren''t you worried that Emmett might rise in revolt?"


    "Not far at all." Carlos had kept his cool in Debbie''s presence. If she weren''t around, he would have humiliated Emmett with useless errands, just to remind him who was in charge here.


    For getting too close to Debbie, Carlos would use every opportunity to put that man in his right ce.


    Seeing how jealous her husband was, Debbie was lost for words.


    On the ne


    Since Carlos'' private jet was in New York, the mighty CEO had ordered Emmett to charter the entire first-ss cabin. Two flight attendants led them through the bar full of refreshments and into the first-ss cabin.


    Megan had a separate seat with a curtain, while Carlos and Debbie had a private booth with a sliding door that could be locked from inside.


    The booth wasrge enough for the two of them. It was a pleasant surprise for Debbie that she could have some alone time with Carlos on the ne.


    Before getting on the ne, she had been troubled. She was thinking, ''What if Megan insists on sitting next to Carlos? Should I go ballistic or put up with it?'' Thankfully, she didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    Although Megan''s seat was near their booth, the privacy of the booth was priceless.


    It was twelve hourster that the ne touched down. In New York, it was evening already.


    To pick them up from the airport, Carlos had some of his staff from thepany offices in New York on standby. After some pleasantries, everyone got in the car.


    They went straight to the Huo family''s offshore manor.


    When they arrived, the gates were wide open, in a traditional Chinese decor, withnterns on either side, heralding the arrival of the New Year.


    It was past 7 p.m. Knowing that Carlos wasing with his wife, the whole family was waiting to have dinner together.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the main building, a servant came immediately to open the door for them. Debbie gripped Carlos'' hand nervously and followed him into the house.


    Nevertheless...


    Bang! A porcin teacup was smashed into pieces at Debbie''s feet. It would have smashed her if Carlos hadn''t pulled her away.


    Everything in the living room turned silent all of a sudden. It was not until then that Debbie noticed that more than ten people were sitting in the living room. Even "Mr. Jerk" Lewis, who was always frivolous, was now sitting nicely with a serious look on his face. When he saw Debbie, he seemed excited.


    Debbie''s eyes eventually fell on the middle-aged man in front of the table. His face was red with rage. When her eyes met the man''s, she could see that his eyes were filled with nothing but disgust.


    ''It was him. It must have been him who smashed the teacup. Who is he? What a head-on blow at our first encounter!''


    Carlos'' menacing presence seemed to grow. Unknowingly, he squeezed Debbie''s hand.


    Ignoring the broken teacup, he took Debbie to a distinguished olddy with silver hair. "Grandma, I''m back with Megan and Debbie. This is Debbie Nian, my wife," he said to the olddy. Then turning to Debbie, he said, "Deb, greet Grandma."


    The grandma wore a long ga cashmere sweater, top-notch pearls around her neck and her wrists. She had been gazing at Debbie, stone-faced, since she walked in.


    Just sitting there quietly was enough for her to intimidate everyone. Both her stern face and sharp eyes were telling Debbie, "Don''t mess with me!"


    Debbie had to keep herself calm by all means. She took her hand out of Carlos'' hold and smiled at the old woman. "Good evening, Grandma. I''m Debbie. Nice to meet you."


    Valerie Cheng only smiled at her perfunctorily and said nothing. But when she saw the two people behind Debbie, she blossomed. "My dear grandson and little Megan, let me have a look at you. How have you been?"


    She smiled, she cared, she stroked their faces affectionately. It seemed all of a sudden she had turned from the icy cold witch into a cordial, loving grandma. It struck Debbie that the Huo family didn''t care for her. Neither the dad nor the grandma.


    It sucked.


    The olddy''s smiles lightened the atmosphere in the living room. Megan ran to Valerie Cheng and hugged her tightly. "Valerie, I missed you so much! I''ve been thinking abouting to visit you all along, but Uncle Carlos had been busy, so we weren''t able toe until today." It was the lunar New Year''s Eve in China.


    Gradually, everybody lightened up. Lewis, the chatterbox, began, "Megan, Grandma has missed you and Carlos. She just couldn''t stop talking about you. Grandma, now that they are here, can we eat? I''m starving."


    Valerie Cheng nodded, holding Megan''s hand. "Carlos, Megan, after a long flight, you must be hungry and tired. Let''s go eat," she said.


    Carlos didn''t respond. He pulled Debbie, who had been slighted and embarrassed, close to his side. His eyes swept over the others in the room. "Wait!" he said coldly.


    His icy tone brought everyone to a halt. Nobody dared to take one more step.


    Valerie Cheng, who had just gotten up, slumped back into the couch at Carlos''mand. Everyone could see that the dad and grandma didn''t like Debbie. Watching Carlos, they all wondered what he was going to say.

 Chapter 179: Shes Not Welcome Here

    Chapter 179: She''s Not Wee HereIt was Carlos who provided everything for the entire Huo family, so whenever he spoke, both his dad and his grandmother listened. At least those two, James and Valerie, were less authoritative in front of him.


    Sensing Carlos was about to say something, Megan suggested, "Uncle Carlos, Valerie hasn''t eaten dinner yet. But she wanted to have dinner with us. Why don''t we eat first? Do it for Valerie?"


    Carlos ignored her. He pulled Debbie into his arms and announced, "I only need three minutes.


    And I''m going to say this only once. If any of you has a problem with Debbie, you have a problem with me! She is my wife, and I love her. If you can''t treat her nicely, then we''re not staying."


    There was dead silence in the living room. Valerie sighed. After a while, James roared, "Shut up, you ungrateful son of a bitch! Did I say you could marry her? She''s not wee here!"


    Carlos was going to talk back, but Debbie pulled at the corner of his shirt and shook her head when he looked back at her.


    He knew she was worried about him. After giving Debbie aforting look, Carlos told James, "Grandpa blessed our marriage. Although he''s sick and in hospital, he''s still the head of the family. He speaks for all of us. Grandpa''s blessing means that she''s part of this family. Dad, if you think I should listen to you, you should listen to your dad too. If you have a problem with his decision, take it up with him. Huo men are gentlemen. You should treat women with more respect."


    James pointed at him furiously. His mouth opened and closed, but words failed him.


    They knew Carlos never backed down, so Valeriepromised. "James, calm down. If your dad made the match, it isn''t the kids'' fault. Carlos did the right thing, defending his wife. Okay, enough. Time to eat."


    Debbie blinked in disbelief. ''Has Carlos'' grandma actually epted me? My husband is awesome!''


    Tabitha, who had been quiet the whole time, echoed, "Mom''s right. It''s New Year''s Eve. James, please stop. Let''s have dinner first."


    She barely ever spoke in James'' presence. However, as Debbie''s mother-inw, she thought it wrong to remain silent any longer.


    Since Tabitha had spoken up, Wade Huo, James'' elder brother, spoke up too. He looked at his three sons and reprimanded, "Are you blind? Escort your uncle James to the dining room!"


    Debbie now started to understand how these people were rted to each other.


    Wade Huo was Lewis'' dad, Carlos'' uncle. He and Lewis'' mom, Miranda Shu, had no daughters, only three sons.


    Their first born, Frasier Huo, was kind and honest. Both he and his wife, Gloria Mo, were professors.


    Their second son, Brooks Huo, was awyer. Being a hothead, he tended to go from one extreme to the other. But his heart was in the right ce. He was soft-hearted. His wife, Connie Feng, was a photographer.


    The youngest son was Lewis, who wasn''t married and had tons of girlfriends. All yboys, yet Lewis was different from Damon and Jared. The Han brothers had new girlfriends from time to time, but they weren''t lewd. Lewis, however, was disgusting, despicable, lewd, and a total loser. He dated many different women at the same time. The other day, he was almost engaged to Portia. But then he split that one off. And Portia was better off not being around him.


    Carlos had warned Debbie to stay away from Lewis whenever she saw him.


    Back in the present, Wade Huo''s remark annoyed James. "I''m not crippled. Why do I need anyone to take me to the dining room? "


    They started to take seats around the table. Debbie sat next to Carlos. Connie Feng came to Debbie and wanted to sit next to her, but someone beat her to the punch. It was Lewis. He rushed to the chair and elbowed Connie Feng away. "Debbie, I didn''t expect you toe here for New Year''s. It''s been only a couple of days, but you''re even more beautiful than thest time I saw you," he said impishly.


    "Ahem!" Someone coughed heavily, interrupting Lewis. Debbie turned to look, only to find that Lewis'' mom, Miranda Shu, was staring at her youngest son coldly.


    Lewis was afraid of his mom. He grinned and said, "I know, I know. More eating, less talking.


    " Finally, dinner began.


    At the table, Megan busied herself with picking up food anddling soup for Valerie. The olddy just couldn''t stopughing. It looked as if they were grandma and granddaughter.


    Then suddenly, Megan looked at Carlos and said, "Uncle Carlos, I would like some of the Dong-jiang salt-baked chicken." The bratty charm was obvious in her voice, as if you could see it.


    Debbie looked at the dish Megan mentioned. It was right in front of Carlos. Since she asked, Carlos picked up the serving chopsticks and grabbed some chicken for her.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos." Megan smiled like a sunflower, at which Carlos simply nodded.


    Debbie puckered her lips. ''Ugh! I can''t believe it! Carlos is my husband. I didn''t even ask him to pick up food for me. You did it on purpose! I hope you choke on it!''


    As soon as dinner was over, Valerie and James called Carlos into the study, and a housemaid took Debbie into Carlos'' room, at the end of the second floor. Diagonally opposite Carlos'' room was Valerie''s.


    Debbie wandered around Carlos'' bedroom, trying to know more about the man she loved. The decor of the room was exactly the same as that of their bedroom in the manor in Y City. Many of the items she simply left in their ces as she walked around the room, hands behind her back. But soon, the urge to be proper was overwhelmed by her curiosity. She started to pick up various items to look at them in more detail. On the bookshelf were the trophies Carlos had won when he was a teenager and the medals he had been awarded in the army. There were medals for first-ss merit, second-ss merit, and third-ss merit. Looking at the medals and trophies, Debbie found her husband was outstanding.


    In the study of the manor in Y City, there were more than one hundred trophies which he had won in the past few years. Now in this bedroom, there were dozens of trophies. He even started winning trophies in kindergarten. He was a remarkable man, driven from the earliest age to excel in everything he put his mind to. A lot of this exined his exceptional nature, and some of his control freak tendencies. He had to be in control or dominate every aspect of his life. And sometimes that was a charming trait, other times quite frightening. None of this urred to Debbie at the time.


    ''How lucky I am to be married to this exceptional man!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    She took a picture of those trophies and medals and sent it to her friends through the group chat function on WeChat. "Carlos is so awesome! I feel inferiorpared to him," she eximed.


    Jared saw the picture andined, "Shit! How could you put me in such an envious mood by posting this so early in the morning? Damn! He was even awarded medals for first-ss merit. That''s a state-level honor! Is your husband even human? He is under thirty, for God''s sake! How can I ever be as aplished as him?"


    Kristina asked, "When did you touch down in New York, Tomboy? It has to be night there, right?"


    Before Debbie could reply Kristina''s question, amotion started in the study. ''Carlos'' dad must have exploded with rage again, '' Debbie thought.


    ''Never mind. Since Carlos is there, he should be able to handle it. I''d better stay away, in case his dad gets even angrier when he sees me.''

 Chapter 180: Call Me Mom

    Chapter 180: Call Me MomAs Debbie thought about it, she added in the group chat, "Guys, Carlos'' family doesn''t like me."


    For a moment, no one said anything. It was Dixon who first chipped in, "It doesn''t matter as long as Mr. Huo likes you."


    Later, Kristina cut in, "You never know howplicated life in rich families can be. Before you left, I had thought to caution you, but I downyed it. Ignore the others. Just as Doctor said, all that matters is that Mr. Huo loves you."


    "Tomboy, since when do you care about other people''s opinions? This isn''t you," frankly wrote Jared, alongside an eye-rolling face emoji.


    Debbie''s eyes turned teary as she read through her friends''forting words. In such trying moments, it was enough that her friends were always there for her.


    There was a knock on the door. Debbie calmed herself down and opened the door, only to meet Megan, with her usual pesky attitude.


    Without waiting for Debbie''s permission, she walked in uninvited and locked the door from inside.


    ''She acts as if she was the hostess of the Huo family, '' Debbie sneered. "What do you want?" she asked indifferently.


    Megan stared at her curtly. "If I were you, I would leave the Huo family this instant."


    The ridiculous way she sounded made Debbie chuckle. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Since there were only the two of them in the room, Megan took off her masquerade and snorted, "Don''t you see? You have turned the family into a war zone. Uncle Carlos'' dad got so angry he almost passed out. It''s New Year''s Eve today and everyone is having a crappy mood, just because of you. Don''t you feel bad for what you''ve done?"


    "Why should I feel guilty when I did nothing wrong? Carlos'' dad almost passed out because he has a bad temper. Do you think I don''t know that?" Debbie retorted. She wondered why James hated her so much.


    "Did you just say Uncle Carlos'' dad had a bad temper? I can''t believe you''ve been talking about people behind their back, and you don''t think it''s rude? No wonder nobody likes you. I don''t understand why Uncle Carlos is defending you all the time."


    Debbie was having a meltdown. "When did I talk about people behind their back? Stop making things up! Is this what you''re here about? Are you done? Now get out!"


    "No, I''m not yet done! Debbie Nian, do you know?" That was just the provocation Megan was looking for. In an instant, her face flushed red, taking on a threatening aura like a cobra ready to strike. Through gritted teeth, she blurted, "If it were not for you, I would definitely marry into the family."


    ''I knew it! I knew she liked Carlos, '' Debbie thought. "Which one exactly do you want to marry among them four? Carlos? Mr. Lu? Wesley? Or Damon? Because sometimes it''s really confusing."


    Megan raised her voice. The look in her eyes was weird. "What the hell are you talking about? I''ve always only liked Uncle Carlos from the beginning."


    "Only liked Carlos? Don''t think I haven''t seen you hug and kiss Wesley and Curtis! You want them all, don''t you? You act like an innocent little girl. But who can imagine that deep down you are such a loose little slut?! You have deceived them all, using your pure, sweet facade. What a scary, maniptive bitch!" Debbie looked Megan up and down in disbelief.


    Megan''s face twisted with fury and embarrassment. "I''m going to tell Uncle Carlos that you not only said his dad was bad-tempered but also defamed my rtionship with him and his friends."


    "So now you are going to tell Carlos on me? Stop fooling yourself! Don''t you know how much your uncle Carlos cares about me?"


    "Yes, he cares about you. But he spoils me more. Just because he married you doesn''t mean he loves you. Debbie Nian, Uncle Carlos loves me, not you. If you think he loves you, you can stop dreaming."


    Debbie burst into derisiveughter. "You like my husband, don''t you?"


    Megan neither admitted nor denied it.


    "You want my husband to love you, don''t you?"


    "I don''t have to want anything. Your husband loves me from the beginning. If you hadn''t popped into the equation out of nowhere, he would have been my husband."


    From the time she arrived to the hostile reception, Debbie had been wondering if she had killed someone from the Huo family lineage in her previous life to be hated so much by her hosts in this life. Carlos'' dad had smashed a teacup as soon as she entered the house. Now even an 18-year-old was trashing her right to her face. Did they see her as a pushover? Debbie sighed. "Calling Carlos ''Uncle'' isn''t enough to show how important he is to you. Since he''s fostering you, why not call him ''Dad?'' And since I''m his wife, you should call me ''Mom.'' I''ll spoil you more than he does."


    "You! You!" Megan''s face turned livid. She stomped her feet and finally managed, "You''re taking advantage of me!"


    "I am, so what? Come,e. Call me ''Mommy'' and live with me from now on. Then you can see your daddy every day."


    In a fit of rage, Megan stormed out of the room in tears. But before she left, she warned, "Debbie Nian, you are dead meat!"


    "We''ll see!" Debbie snorted.


    Then with a bang, Megan closed the door, leaving Debbie with so many questions. ''Gail, Portia, Olga, and now Megan, why do they all hate me so much? Is it something to do with my personality?'' Then she thought of Carlos'' family. ''Oh heck, what have I done to deserve this?''


    As soon as Megan left the room, she ran into Tabitha, who was lingering outside the study. "Megan, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Tabitha asked.


    But Tabitha''s questions only made things worse. Intent on creating drama, Megan wailed even louder.


    "Hey! Stop crying and tell me what''s wrong, Megan," Tabitha demanded, genuinely concerned. "Who upset you?"


    Since she realized how furious James was, Connie had been hiding in her room to stay out of trouble. But Megan''s wailing made her curious. "Why is Megan crying?" she asked Tabitha, who unfortunately had no idea either.


    "For the life of me, I can''t tell. She has been crying from the time she walked out of Carlos'' room. But when I tried to find out from her what the matter was, she wouldn''t say a thing."


    When the little brat finally stopped weeping, she said to Tabitha, between sobs, "I saw that James seemed angry to see Aunt Debbie, so I went there tofort her. But Aunt Debbie didn''t appreciate it at all. And she even called me names. Boo...hoo..."


    "Debbie called you names?" Incredulous, Tabitha looked at the door to Carlos'' room and asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she was in a bad mood. But how could she take it out on me? It wasn''t my fault. To make it worse, she even had the nerve to tell me that James was cranky and I shouldn''t be here, because I am nobody to the family; I''m just a freeloader. Can you imagine? She boasts that she''ll only be nice to me if I call Uncle Carlos ''Dad'' and call her ''Mom.'' Boo...hoo..." Tears welled in her eyes once again.


    Just to create a scene, she started panting for breath; her face so downcast, you''d think she was going to pass out any minute. Even Tabitha who had been skeptical at first was moved. ''Could she be telling the truth?'' But then it didn''t seem possible that Debbie would stoop so low.


    Just then, the door to another room opened and Miranda walked out.


    Casting a cold nce at Megan, she demanded, "What are you doing here? Don''t you need sleep?"


    Tabitha smiled, "Miranda, Megan and Debbie had a squabble. We''re trying to sort the issue out, before she goes to bed."

 Chapter 181: Youre Not Part Of The Family

    Chapter 181: You''re Not Part Of The FamilyMiranda furrowed her eyebrows, annoyed by Megan''s crying. "Stop crying for heaven''s sake! It''s New Year¡ªa day of celebration. Crying is bad luck. Besides, are you a snowke or something? I hate people bawling all the time. You should learn something from Debbie. Now, get back to your room and get some shut-eye."


    Instantly, Megan stopped crying. With a pitiful expression, she apologized to Miranda. "I''m sorry, Miranda. I''m leaving now. Have a good night."


    Connie helped Megan walk to her room. When they walked past Miranda, Connie said softly, "Mom, have a good rest."


    Miranda nodded at Connie and then went back to her room. Despite Connie''s humble family background, Miranda was pretty happy with her¡ªConnie was kindhearted and was never a troublemaker. No drama was Miranda''s rule, and Connie adhered to that.


    When Tabitha and Connie left Megan''s room and walked past the study, they could still hear James roaring.


    Tabitha shook her head with profound resignation.


    Debbie was unpacking when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it and saw her mother-inw. "Mom, why aren''t you in bed? It''ste," she said with a smile.


    Tabitha looked at her, not as close to Debbie as before. Hearing Megan trash-talking Debbie definitely changed the way she saw the woman. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    Pointing to the luggage on the floor, Debbie replied, "Unpacking."


    "Don''t mind James. He''s short-tempered. Don''t take his words to heart," said Tabitha.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Then she nodded, "Mom, I can understand...Dad. Maybe to him, I''m just some rando off the streets. Maybe he just can''t ept it."


    Back on the ne to New York, Debbie had secretly practiced addressing Valerie and James as "Grandma" and "Dad" hundreds of times. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance to call them that to their faces.


    "Yeah, I think you''re right," Tabitha smiled. Then she pretended to mention Megan casually. "By the way, how well do you know Megan? Her parents saved Carlos and Wesley. Did you know that?"


    Debbie didn''t know why Tabitha suddenly talked about Megan''s parents. After short consideration, she realized that Megan must have snitched on her to Tabitha. She nodded honestly, "Carlos told me about that. Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be nice to her and treat her like my own niece."


    Tabitha was at a loss for words; she didn''t know whom she should trust¡ªMegan or Debbie. "Megan is an adorable girl. We all like her, especially Carlos'' grandma. She''s like family. You''ll like her when you get to know her."


    ''I''ll like her? A girl who said she could have been married to my husband? Not a chance!'' Debbie thought. If they weren''t in the Huo family''s manor, she would have already taught Megan a lesson. But she decided to be obedient to Tabitha. "I''m three years older than her. I will humor her as much as possible. Don''t worry, Mom."


    Debbie''s conciliatory attitude reassured Tabitha, who nodded in satisfaction. There wasn''t much more she could ask for, and Debbie seemed sincere. At least there''d be less drama this way, she hoped. Tabitha didn''t like family fights much.


    After a long pause, Tabitha stammered, "D-Debbie, why don''t you go to the study and get Carlos out of there? You know James'' temper... If I go there, I don''t think...he''ll listen to me."


    Debbie''s heart sank when she heard James'' roaringing from within the study. ''If James wouldn''t listen to Tabitha, then why does she think he''d listen to me?'' Debbie thought.


    But now that Tabitha had asked, Debbie decided to do as she was bidden. She didn''t want the Huo family members to argue with each other over her.


    Perplexed, she knocked on the door to the study. "Come in," came Wade''s voice.


    Debbie pushed the door open and saw Carlos leaning against a couch, smoking. Valerie and Wade were sitting opposite Carlos, and James stood before a desk. The floor was a mess¡ªpapers, pens, pen holders, knick-knacks, paperweights, paperclips, and staples. There was barely any ce to step on that wasn''t covered with debris.


    "Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry to interrupt you," said Debbie.


    James got even angrier at the sight of the girl. "What are you still doing here? Get the hell out of our house. Go back to Y City!" he thundered.


    "James Huo!" Carlos called out his father''s name as he stood up from the couch and put an arm around Debbie. He had kept silent all this time in the study, not giving a damn about what James said. In fact, he had even dozed off during James'' tirade. He had heard it all before, and it bored him silly. But he couldn''t bear to see James belittling Debbie.


    James didn''t expect his son to argue with him over a woman. He pointed at Carlos with a shaking hand and said through gritted teeth, "Ungrateful cur!" Hardly had his voice faded away when he threw a thick book at Carlos.


    "Watch out!" Debbie shouted, and held Carlos to protect him. The book hit her arm and then fell to the floor.


    She gave a choked cry; that really stung. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing thick clothes. Otherwise, she might have gotten hurt.


    "Debbie!" Carlos grabbed her arm and rolled up her sleeve to check if she was okay.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief and gave Carlos a wide grin. "I''m okay. Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt much."


    "Why did you do that?" he asked through gritted teeth. ''Why did you try and protect me? Why didn''t you move out of the way? You know kung fu. Silly woman!'' he cursed inwardly.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie replied in a low voice, "I was too nervous to remember you know kung fu as well." Carlos was better at kung fu than Debbie. He had had several years of formal instruction, and was a 2nd dan ck belt. It was a piece of cake for him to dodge the book.


    He was tense and worried until he saw that Debbie''s arm was okay.


    It only made James feel worse when he saw the couple care for each other so much. "Stop showing off! Debbie Nian, I''ll be frank. You''re not part of the family. If you promise you''ll divorce him when you''re back in Y City, you can stay here for a couple of days."


    Carlos was about to say something when Debbie grabbed his hand. She knew it was time for her to make a stand.


    She stood straight with her head held high. "Grandma, Uncle, Dad, sorry I make you unhappy," she began, looking at them with no fear. "I don''t know why you don''t like me, but I''m Carlos'' wife. We''ve been married for more than three years, and we love each other. We''ll go through thick and thin together. Whether you ept me or not, I won''t give up on him as long as he doesn''t ask for a divorce."


    Carlos held her hand in his, and this bolstered her courage. She went on, "No one gets a say in our marriage, except me and Carlos. And my temper''s short. Dad, if you keep on treating us like this, I won''t put up with it just because you''re his father."


    James was stunned, while Valerie stared at her like a poisonous snake. Debbie, however, didn''t flinch. "Sorry, I guess I said too much. In short, no one is gonna split us up. And I''lle at anyone who tries to harm Carlos. Family members should care for each other. You should be happy to see Carlos have a happy married life. But on the contrary, you''re all mad at him. You just want him to marry a woman that you like, even if he doesn''t want to. Are you really Carlos'' family?" Confusion could be seen in Debbie''s eyes.


    "How dare you!" Valerie bellowed and banged on the desk.

 Chapter 182: Poor Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 182: Poor Mrs. HuoDebbie shut her mouth immediately. As the saying goes, "He who talks much errs much." She wondered whether she had said something wrong that caused Valerie''s fury. But she didn''t say anything wrong.


    "Debbie Nian! You are so rude! Didn''t your parents teach you about self-esteem and self-respect?" Valerie''s words cut Debbie''s pride like a sharp knife.


    Her face was hot as she felt both sad and humiliated.


    "Grandma, Deb¡ª"


    Before Carlos could finish, Debbie interrupted him. ''Carlos has been yelled at by his family this whole time because of me. I should do something, '' she thought. Looking Valerie in the eye, she shed a smile and said, "Grandma, I don''t think it''s a big deal to leave self-esteem and self-respect behind to be happy."


    Carlos had done a lot for her, and she should repay him. And this was the best way she knew how. By carefully choosing words that they couldn''t argue over, maybe she could stop them from fighting. Maybe she''d even win one for Carlos. Who knew? But it was important that she stood up for herself and for Carlos, not to mention for their marriage.


    Carlos'' eyes lit up when he heard this. Meanwhile, his heart ached as Debbie had to fight against three elders.


    James knew he was in the wrong, so he had to find another excuse to yell at her. "Debbie Nian! Who do you think you are? We''re older than you. Show some respect!"


    Debbie blinked and sighed with resignation. "I wanted to respect you, but respect is a two-way street. You haven''t shown me any respect at all."


    No one had ever dared to talk to James like that before. His face twitched as he said through gritted teeth, "Fine! You have guts! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll drive you out of the Huo family''s house?"


    Upon hearing that, Debbie held Carlos'' arm and said yfully, "Honey, your father wants to throw me out of the house. Protect me?"


    "Hahaha..." Wade burst intoughter at Debbie''s reaction.


    The tension in the study was eased a little by Wade''sughter. However, Valerie and James still wore long faces. It would take more than just that to change their minds.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and said to his family, "I hope you''ll be nice to my wife from now on. If someone dares hurt her while I''m away, Grandma, Dad, Uncle..." He left it there, an unspoken threat. More menacing than anything he could have said.


    After that, he took Debbie''s hand and left the study.


    "Ungrateful retard!" James roared behind Carlos'' back, but Carlos paid no attention to him.


    When Carlos and Debbie went back to their room, she shut the door behind them and rested her head against his chest. "Honey, I just pissed off your whole family," she grumbled pouting her lips.


    Carlos kissed her forehead and said, "That was awesome. You should get a medal."


    "Will you be serious? This isn''t funny. When you were in the study, I made Megan cry. Mom looked unhappy too. And I even talked to your grandma, dad, and uncle like that. Did I go too far?" For some reason, she regretted what she had said in the study. After all, they were Carlos'' family.


    "I know you were trying to protect our marriage. You didn''t say anything wrong. Deb, you did a great job." When James lost his temper, Carlos wanted to leave the study. But Tabitha had urged him not to argue with James, for he had been taking blood pressure medicine these days.


    ''What?! Is this really happening? He just praised me for fighting against his family!'' Debbie thought to herself. "If Dad heard this, he would throw another book at you," she remarked.


    Carlos took her to the bedside and took off her down jacket. "Why are you wearing this? Aren''t you hot?" he asked in confusion. The central heating in the vi worked very well. Debbie wiped her forehead, which had grown damp.


    "Of course I''m hot. But I was trying to be respectful by dressing decently," said Debbie. She was wearing a short knit T-shirt and jeans inside the down jacket.


    Carlos'' heart broke. His dad wanted to drive Debbie out of the Huo family''s house, while she wanted to show respect to his family. Stroking her smooth face, he said softly, "I know it''s a holiday, but I still have to go to the branch office here for work. Are you going to be okay here? Don''t hesitate to call me if anyone tries something. No one''s going to harass you if I have anything to say about it."


    "Sure. Don''t worry. I don''t think they''ll harass me. They didn''t call me into the study, did they? You''re overreacting."


    Carlos shook his head, smiling. ''Deb is so simple-minded.'' He changed the topic. "So what happened between you and Megan?"


    "She came to my room and tried to piss me off. Then she left, crying. I don''t know why she cried." Debbie looked at Carlos carefully, wondering whose side he would take.


    Carlos stroked her hair and asked casually, "What did she say?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it. Can we go for a walk now? I''m not tired yet." Although it was already midnight, it was still daytime in Y City. She was still suffering from jetg.


    "Me neither." Carlos shed a grin.


    Debbie thought he agreed to go for a walk; she was thrilled and cradled his neck asking, "Where are we going? To the beach?"


    "Beach? No problem. We''ll go there tomorrow," said Carlos with a dirty smile. His thoughts were not about going anywhere, though he could take her to the privately-owned beach and have wild sex with her there. His family owned that beach and didn''t let just anyone go out there. But it was winter now. He didn''t want her to catch a cold.


    "Tomorrow? Then where are we going now?"


    "Now... we''re going to...bed."


    Hardly had his words faded when he pressed her against the bed and kissed her lips.


    Meanwhile, a picture posted on Weibo had caused a flurry of rumors in Y City.


    A paparazzo had taken a picture of Carlos and his wife waiting for their flight in a VIP lounge. Megan was there as well.


    Debbie''s face was blurred and indistinct. No one liked that, least of all theizens.


    ording to the news, Carlos had taken his wife to New York to meet his family and celebrate the New Year. He had also taken Megan with them. People believed that Megan was the apple of Carlos'' eye.


    By the time Kasie saw the post, there were already hundreds of thousands ofments. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Debbie, so she left ament. "Poor Mrs. Huo. There''s always a third wheel between her and Mr. Huo. Miss Lan, why were you looking at your uncle like that? Like you have a thing for him. I heard Miss Lan always pestered her uncle even if Mrs. Huo was there. Miss Lan, you are not a little girl anymore. And the winter vacation started a long time ago. Can you please fly to New York alone next time? Mr. Huo is busy, and I''m sure he wants some alone time with his wife."


    Debbie hadined to Kasie before that she felt there was something wrong with Megan''s feelings towards Carlos.


    Kasie had also warned Debbie not to let Carlos and Megan stay with each other alone. After all, Carlos and Megan weren''t rted by blood¡ªit was perfectly normal if she had a thing for him.

 Chapter 183: Shes so Delicate

    Chapter 183: She''s so DelicateActually, Debbie was never a troublemaker. If Megan hadn''t gone too far, Debbie wouldn''t have cussed her out. No woman was willing to give up her husband without a fight, and Debbie was no exception.


    Any news rted to Carlos was a hot topic. Before long, Kasie''sment on Weibo was in the top 3, with a ton of likes.


    Many people agreed with Kasie. When Carlos hade out of the hotel with Debbie in his arms back then, paparazzi had asked him whether the girl was Megan. But Carlos, the man of few words, had simply said, "Megan is my niece."


    Megan''s name had always been linked with Carlos, and many people actually thought she would be Mrs. Huo¡ªor worse, already was Mrs. Huo. As the saying goes, "There''s no smoke without fire." If Megan really treated Carlos like her uncle, things would never have developed like this. The truth was, they had spent too much time together, and the press was on that. And tabloids love to spread scious rumors.


    Kasie''sment had been shared a countless number of times. Weibo users leftments under Carlos'' and Megan''s Weibo posts asking about their rtionship.


    When Kasie opened her Weibo again, she was startled by the number of likes andments. She was thinking of deleting thement, as she didn''t want to offend Carlos. But it was already toote. She herself became a hot topic, as herment was shared via screenshot to all the online gossip rags. Some staff at these websites even sent her private messages about her rtionship with Mrs. Huo.


    What was more, her post had caught the attention of the ZL Group''s PR department.


    It was Emmett who was responsible for dealing with news rted to his boss. After all, he was Carlos'' right-hand man. When Emmett saw thement, he thought something wasn''t right and asked the technology department to find the poster''s profile. That was when he found himself staring at Kasie''s information.


    Many Weibo users leftments under Megan''s posts and asked her, "Why are you bugging Carlos Huo? Are you trying to seduce him?"


    The next morning, Carlos got dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Debbie had just fallen asleep. The Huo family was having breakfast in the dining room¡ªeveryone was there except Lewis and Debbie.


    Valerie cast a nce at Carlos and then at the stairs. "Where''s your wife?" she asked in a cold voice.


    Carlos sat at the table and answered casually, "Sleeping off the jetg."


    James banged his chopsticks on the table and shouted, "Then why didn''t Megan have to sleep off the jetg? I swear that woman is so delicate!"


    Megan was sitting opposite Carlos. Her face went pale. At the mention of her name, she began, "I... I didn''t... get any sleepst night."


    "What happened? I thought you had gotten used to New York time," said Valerie, concern in her voice.


    Megan looked at Carlos, who was cing a table mat in front of himself. He raised his eyes and saw her reddened orbs. "Why are you crying?" he asked indifferently.


    His words caught everyone''s attention. Tabitha''s heart broke when she saw how sad Megan was. She handed Megan a tissue and asked, "Sweetheart, what happened? Are you okay? Just tell us if anything is wrong."


    Megan was always a cheerful girl, and the Huo family seldom saw her cry. They all looked at her, wanting to know who had bullied their beloved girl. Miranda, however, was an exception. She always thought Megan was a troublemaker and disliked her. She thought this woman was two-faced and cozied up to Carlos too much. As if she heard nothing, she continued eating her breakfast.


    "I... I got cyber-bulliedst night..." Tears streamed down Megan''s cheeks. She dropped her chopsticks, her voice choked with tears.


    Valerie was anxious. "Tell us what happened."


    Megan wiped her tears with the tissue and said with a sad smile, "I''m sorry, Valerie, James, Tabitha. I''m okay now. Please¡ªjust keep eating."


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows, but he said nothing. He just ate his breakfast silently.


    After the breakfast, Tabitha dragged Carlos to a corner out of earshot and told him, "Megan criedst night. And now she''s crying again. Put your people on this. Find out who this cyber-bully is and deal with it."


    Tabitha treated Megan like her own daughter and couldn''t bear her beloved girl suffering from any kind of bullying.


    The moment Megan said she suffered from cyber-bullying, Carlos knew why she was crying. He had already knew that the media had talked about him flying back to New York with his wife.


    Emmett kept him informed as well, and let him know that Kasie was the one who had caused this stir.


    "You got it," answered Carlos. He then cast a nce at his family; they were busy consoling Megan. Then he walked up the stairs.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan called out in a choked voice.


    Carlos stopped and turned to look at her.


    Megan stood up from the couch, her eyes and nose red. "Uncle Carlos, I know she''s Aunt Debbie''s friend. Just pretend that you don''t know anything, okay? I don''t want you and Aunt Debbie to end up in a fight."


    "Keep Grandmapany," Carlos nodded.


    Then he turned around and left, saying nothing more.


    When she heard this had something to do with Debbie, Valerie kept on prodding Megan, "Tell me what happened."


    "Grandma, it was all my fault. I should''ve flown here alone. Some paparazzo took pictures of Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie and me waiting for the flight. Aunt Debbie''s friend was so mean. She said I... I wanted to seduce Uncle Carlos... But I never thought anything like that..." Megan started crying again.


    Valerie''s heart broke at the sight of her tears. "It''s okay. Don''t cry. I trust you. Before that Debbie Nian popped up out of nowhere, you flew here with Carlos every time. Don''t worry, Megan. I won''t let that woman off the hook so easily."


    James snorted, "I knew it. Debbie Nian is just a drama queen. Birds of a feather flock together. She and her friend are both troublemakers."


    It was the first day of the Lunar New Year. No one in the Huo family had to work today. They were all gathered in the living room, listening to the conversation. Most of them chose to remain quiet until they could find out more.


    Megan pretended to be anxious and began to defend Debbie. "James, you don''t get Aunt Debbie. She''s nice. Can she control what her friend did? I don''t think so."


    James shook his hand. "You don''t need to put in a good word for her. She''s rude and doesn''t respect her elders at all. She certainly wasn''t raised right. She''s not my daughter-inw!"


    Miranda had changed her clothes and walked down the stairs. When she heard James, she taunted, "It''s toote for you to disagree. They''re already married."


    James was shocked speechless. His sister-inw always had a way to shut him up.


    Miranda put on her sunsses and left the house with her head held high.


    Meanwhile, Carlos pushed open the door to his bedroom, and Debbie was still sound asleep inside. He kissed her softly on the forehead and entered the adjacent study.


    He closed the door behind him and called Emmett. "Delete everything that says something negative about Megan¡ªall the news posts, and all thements."


    Emmett opened hisptop and beganining to his boss. "Do you know where I am right now?"

 Chapter 184: You Like My Wife

    Chapter 184: You Like My Wife"I don''t care where you are," Carlos answered nonchntly.


    Emmett''s heart broke. "You should care. I''m your assistant, and I''ve worked for you for so many years," he retorted.


    Carlos lit a cigarette, took a drag on it and blew it out. "I heard you''ve been at the cafe near the office thest couple days."


    Covering his chest, Emmett said excitedly, "Boss, it''s the first day of the Lunar New Year, yet you expect me to work. There''s a reason I''m at this cafe. This is my 36th blind date, and she''ll be here in ten minutes."


    It was alreadyte at night, but he couldn''t even go back home.


    "That can mean only one thing," Carlos said.


    "What?" Emmett asked while working on hisptop.


    "Your taste in women has improved after you started working for me."


    "Isn''t that a good thing I have better taste? As for my future wife, I hope she''s at least half as pretty as Mrs. Huo, and at least half as cheerful. She doesn''t need to know anything about martial arts. I hope she can learn yoga and dance...like Mrs. Huo..."


    Carlos knitted his brows as he felt like Emmett had some special feelings towards his wife. "You like my wife, huh?" he pried.


    Emmett was too focused on deleting negativements under Megan''s posts on Weibo to figure out what his boss was getting at. "Of course. She''s a ssydy. She''s so special, the one and only. You are so lucky, dude," he said casually.


    "Emmett Zhong." Carlos'' voice was as cold as ice.


    A shiver ran down Emmett''s spine. He raised his head to look at the central heating, which was still working. "Boss, I''m deleting thements on Miss Lan''s Weibo. These kids are so mean..."


    ''Why am I cold? That''s weird, '' he thought.


    "After the Lantern Festival, I''m reassigning you to L City''s branch in D Country. Gay marriage is legal in D Country, and you can find a husband there. I''ll ask the manager there to introduce you to some excellent men. I remember you seem to like... muscr men like Dwayne ''The Rock'' Johnson. Don''t worry. You''ll find the perfect husband there," said Carlos.


    Emmett was stunned into silence. He couldn''t believe his ears. "What? Mr. Huo, why would you do that? Did I say anything wrong? I''m really sorry if I¡ª Wait, wait! Don''t hang up!"


    Staring at the phone, Emmett was desperate. Carlos had already hung up.


    Then he dialed Debbie''s number. She must know how to cool Carlos down.


    However... she had turned off her phone. It went straight to voicemail.


    Emmett pped himself across the face. ''I was such a fool. Why did I say anything like that?


    He''s super possessive when ites to his wife.''


    At the same time, Kasie arrived at the cafe. When she found the table, she saw Emmett pping himself.


    "Mr. Zhong? Why are you doing that?" she asked.


    ''Is this Taylor''s date? Emmett Zhong?'' Kasie was shocked.


    Emmett cast a nce at the girl before him and asked casually, "Why are you here?"


    Kasie looked around the cafe, then back at him. "Are you Taylor Mo''s date?"


    Emmett took his phone out and checked the name¡ªit was Taylor Mo. "You''re her friend, huh? Where is she?"


    "She asked me to tell you she couldn''t make it," Kasie answered. Then a thought urred to her. "Wait a minute! You''re Mr. Huo''s assistant! Why do you need a blind date? Didn''t Mr. Huo arrange someone for you?"


    Emmett shivered at the thought of Dwayne "The Rock" Johnson, and changed the topic. "None of your business. But I have something to ask you. You know you''re in big trouble?"


    Of course she knew. Herment regarding Megan had caused a stir. She was scared to death¡ªwhat if Carlos asked his men to kill her, just to please Megan? All she could do now was call Debbie and ask for her help. But she couldn''t get through to Debbie on the phone. Kasie stroked her hair to conceal her nervousness. She gulped and replied, "Big trouble? What are you talking about?"


    She didn''t think Emmett had any proof against her.


    Emmett was amused by her reaction. On the one hand, he knew she was the one on the Weibo ount. On the other hand, her reaction had already sold her out. He turned hisptop and pointed at the screen. "See? You posted ament, and I''ve been busy solving the problem for thest two days because of you. I had to do damage control on Mr. Huo''s public image yesterday, and I''ve been hard at work deleting thements and news posts rted to Megan Lan today."


    "You''re Mr. Huo''s assistant. Isn''t this IT''s job?" Kasie asked in confusion.


    "Come on! It''s the Spring Festival. No one is still working but me! What''s more, Mr. Huo only trusts yours truly." Emmett had a perfect reason to neglect his dates¡ªhe had to work for Carlos and had no time to chat. It made it hard to have a social life when he was on call 24/7.


    Looking at Emmett, Kasie pried, "Can you please not delete myment?"


    "Why not?"


    Now that Emmett already knew she had posted thement, she decided to admit it. "I said nothing wrong. Megan Lan is the third wheel."


    "Well, true or not, it has nothing to do with me. I have my orders."


    Kasie rolled her eyes. ''He has his orders? He thinks he''s a soldier, huh? The struggle is real¡ªnot.''


    She stood up from her seat and said, "I only came here to pass on Taylor''s message. I''ll leave you be. Bye."


    "Wait!" Emmett stopped her.


    "What?"


    "Just stay. Maybe have a cup of coffee?" Emmett suddenly had an idea.


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. "Do you think I need you to buy me a cup of coffee?"


    "Just do me a favor. Please?"


    "Huh?" In Kasie''s mind, Emmett was a sly fox. She needed to be more careful.


    After a moment''s consideration, Emmett said, "Let me take a picture. Then I''ll put in a good word for you to Mr. Huo. That way you''re in the clear, and he won''t pursue charges of nder. Deal?"


    Kasie was enraged. "I didn''t nder her! Yes, I posted thement. But what I said is the truth. Watch your tongue."


    "Okay, okay. My fault. Miss Zheng, the problem is not whether you ndered her. The problem is cyber-bullying. Megan is distraught, and Mr. Huo is very angry. He might have mee after you. You get it?" If Kasie weren''t Debbie''s friend, Carlos would have already asked Emmett to get rid of her.


    But the problem was that Kasie was one of Debbie''s best friends, and Carlos did what his wife wanted. Emmett had no idea whether his boss would punish Kasie or not.


    He just wanted to frighten Kasie using Carlos.


    After some hesitation, Kasie argued, "I don''t care. Debbie will help me."


    "Mrs. Huo? She''s sleeping off jetg. When she wakes up, you could be dead."


    His words did make sense. Kasie had called Debbie countless times, but her phone had been switched off.


    She pried, "Will you put in a good word for me?" Little did she know that Emmett was unable even to fend for himself.


    "Of course!" Emmett promised without hesitation.


    "Great. Okay. You can take a picture of me. By the way, why do you want my pic?" she asked in confusion.

 Chapter 185: Id Rather Find A Boyfriend

    Chapter 185: I''d Rather Find A BoyfriendEmmett told Kasie honestly, "I''m really fed up with blind dates. I can''t stand them anymore. I''ll send my father your pic and tell him we''re dating. Then at some time in the future, I''ll tell him we''ve broken up. Sounds good?"


    "Get bent! You think I''m that desperate?"


    Emmett stared at her, eyes wide. He really knew next to nothing about women. "But I''m not asking you to be my girlfriend. It''s just... Ah screw it! Name your price," he offered, resignedly.


    "Well, you buy me a bunch of roses, a handbag and some clothes. Do that, and you won''t just get my pic, but we can take selfies together. Way more convincing. Okay?"


    ''What?! That''s some serious time and money! This woman''s gone too far! I''d rather find a boyfriend who can support me, '' Emmett cursed inwardly. But the more he thought about it, the better it sounded¡ªKasie''s demands, not the boyfriend part. Maybe then his dad would get off his case. Despite his thoughts, he said through gritted teeth, "Deal! You''re Mrs. Huo''s friend, after all. I just need to make some arrangements and pay the bill here. Then we''ll go to the mall."


    He called the IT manager and assigned some tasks to him before leaving the cafe with Kasie.


    After they arrived at Shining International za, Kasie led Emmett to a store, picked up a handbag which she''d had her eye on for a long time, and put it in Emmett''s hands. "Just buy this. I don''t need roses or clothes."


    The handbag stood out because of its strange shape. Emmett was a little shocked by Kasie''s taste, but said nothing. He needed this, so he just went along with whatever she wanted. He took it to the cashier''s desk, and much to his surprise, it only cost him around $200, 000. He had thought it would cost more than 1 million dors.


    Then he went back to Kasie and handed the well-packed handbag to her. She kissed the package cheerfully. ''He''s not a bad guy at all. Even more generous than my dad, '' she thought. "Hey, Mr. Zhong. If you buy me a handbag every month, I''ll be your girlfriend," she offered.


    "Really? A handbag a month is enough to buy you?" Emmett retorted, rolling his eyes. "I thought you loved Mr. Lewis Huo. What would he think? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    With a serious look, Kasie exined, "Lewis? I broke up with him a long time ago. Besides, you do look like a fool to me..." If he wasn''t a fool, then why would he buy such an expensive handbag for a woman he''d only met a handful of times?


    It was the first time that Emmett had been called a fool, and he was hot with rage. He reached out his arm and put it around her neck as if he were going to strangle her. "Let''s get a selfie together. My dad''s already called a couple of times. I better send a pic to him."


    Kasie struggled trying to loosen his grip. "You want to kill me, don''t you?"


    Emmett didn''t let go of her, but took out his phone and started taking pictures of them.


    Kasie put on a fake smile and leaned in close to Emmett. After taking some pictures, he was about to let her go when a familiar voice came from behind them. "Mr. Zhong? Kasie?"


    Kasie and Emmett turned around in confusion, only to see Hayden, followed by his secretary.


    Emmett released Kasie, straightened his clothes and greeted him. "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence!"


    Hayden looked back and forth between Emmett and Kasie, his nce settling on each. With a sneer, he said, "I wonder whether Deb knows her husband is tight with her bestie."


    Kasie couldn''t figure out what he meant. ''What is he talking about? Since when was I close with Mr. Huo?''


    With a tiny smile, Emmett responded, "Mr. Gu, this is a private affair. Kindly butt out."


    Hayden snorted, and cast a scornful nce at Kasie. "You''ve always been Deb''s best friend. And now you try to seduce her husband?"


    "Hayden Gu! Watch your tongue. When did you see me seduce Mr. Huo? You... Mmmph..." Emmett quickly covered Kasie''s mouth, but it was already toote.


    Hayden heard Kasie mention Carlos, and was confused. "Carlos Huo?"


    Unable to speak, Kasie stared at Hayden with burning eyes. She thought Hayden knew Debbie was Carlos'' wife. But apparently, she was wrong.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu, we''re leaving now. Buh-bye!" said Emmett.


    He dragged Kasie away, leaving Hayden behind.


    Staring at their retreating figures, Hayden was lost in thought. As a man who was able to develop the Gu Group to such an extent in only a few years, he was never a fool. He was renowned for his business acumen, and his sharp mind. He began to recall all the asions he had seen Debbie, and tried to link them with Carlos.


    ''Debbie is celebrating the Spring Festival in New York now. And ording to the news, Carlos took his wife to New York to celebrate the Spring Festival with his family...''


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his head. Debbie wasn''t married to Emmett! Instead, her husband was actually Carlos Huo!


    ''If she''s married to Carlos Huo, that would exin why she wore a priceless diamond ring, and why Curtis Lu and Damon Han protected her at that party. Not to mention why she''s thergest shareholder of Orchid Private Club, '' Hayden mused.


    Only Carlos was able to spark a change in Debbie in such a short time¡ªshe was much more graceful and elegant than in the past, and one of the most prominent figures in Y City.


    No wonder Hayden had never seen any kind of affection between Debbie and Emmett.


    ''I was such a fool!'' he thought.


    His face paled at the thought.


    In the past, he was sure that Debbie woulde back to him, despite the fact that she had already married. After all, he was practically a princepared with Emmett.


    He really thought her husband was Emmett, who couldn''t hold a candle to him. But now he knew Debbie''s husband was Carlos Huo¡ªthe richest and most powerful man in Y City.


    Hayden clenched his fists tightly; he didn''t think Carlos would actually fall in love with Debbie.


    It was not that Hayden looked down on Debbie; he just thought that no matter what she did, she didn''t deserve Carlos.


    ''There must be a reason behind this. Maybe Carlos is hiding something? Like sexual dysfunction?


    I guess so. No wonder he won''t tell the public who his wife is, '' Hayden thought to himself.


    He took out his phone and dialed Debbie''s number to ask her something. But to his disappointment, her phone was off, and the call went straight to voice mail.


    As soon as they left Shining International za, Kasie asked Emmett, "Hey, why the hand over my mouth?"


    Emmett turned to look whether Hayden was behind them. Then he looked Kasie in the eye and exined with resignation, "Mrs. Huo doesn''t want everyone to know she''s married to Mr. Huo."


    "I know. Tomboy is my best friend, and we have no secrets between us."


    "Then do you know Tomboy turned Hayden Gu down? Told him she was a married woman?"


    Kasie nodded, "Yeah. So? Get to the point."


    "Mr. Huo loves his wife, and he wants the whole world to know Tomboy is his one and only. But she doesn''t like the limelight. So Hayden thought I was her hubby. I let him think that, because I want Tomboy to be happy. And if she''s happy, so is Mr. Huo."


    Kasie was totally confused. "Okay, so why did you shush me?"

 Chapter 186: I Always Stand By Your Side

    Chapter 186: I Always Stand By Your Side"Remember, mum''s the word. It all rests on Tomboy''s decision. Anyway, I''m just helping them to cover their marriage. And I can''t do anything until I get the green light to let everyone know. So I have to pretend that she''s my wife, until she says otherwise," exined Emmett.


    Kasie finally made a sense of the situation. "So, you mean that everyone thinks you''re Tomboy''s husband, even though you never said anything. You just let people think what they want, right?"


    "Exactly." Emmett sighed helplessly. His boss''s wife wanted to keep a low profile.


    "But still...Why keep it a secret from Hayden Gu? Isn''t it better to let him know? If he knew Mr. Huo was Tomboy''s husband, he might stop pestering her." Emmett and Kasie continued to walk along the road, engrossed in a talk centered around Carlos and Debbie. She asked, and he felt it was only fair to let her know what was going on. That way, she might not let anything slip either. Carlos wasn''t happy with her at the moment, and maybe if she understood more about the situation, then she might even be able to help.


    After pondering Kasie''s question for a short while, Emmett said, "Maybe Tomboy just didn''t bother exining anything to Mr. Gu."


    Emmett had always been impressed by Debbie''s unique personality. There were many reasons why. But what impressed him most was her attitude toward the title of "Mrs. Huo." If any other woman were in Debbie''s position, they probably would let the whole world know that Carlos was their husband.


    But Debbie was different. She had silently kept it a secret for three years, and more surprisingly, she had even wanted to divorce Carlos.


    She was actually trill, not a faker, not just trying to attract Carlos'' attention. Luckily, Carlos had figured out who she really was and had done everything to win her over. Or else, they probably would have already divorced.


    Emmett and Kasie kept carrying on like this until they reached the gate of Kasie''s apartment building. Before they bade each other farewell, Emmett tried to call Debbie onest time. To his surprise, the call went through.


    Kasie''s jaw dropped when she saw how Emmett''s face changed all of a sudden. With a pathetic expression on his face, he begged in a feigned sobbing voice, "Mrs. Huo, you have to help me!"


    "Emmett?" Debbie stifled a yawn, trying to wake up. "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion while rubbing her sleepy eyes. She had just woken up and powered her phone on when Emmett called.


    Hearing the noise from the bedroom, Carlos guessed that Debbie was finally awake. He put aside his work and walked out of the study, only to find that she was on the phone. Then, he called a housemaid downstairs and asked her to prepare food for Debbie.


    "I was onlyplimenting you, but Mr. Huo got angry with me and intended to send me to D Country. You know there are too many strong men there. What if I get hurt? Mrs. Huo, you know I always give you my full support. I''ve hidden your marriage from others like you asked. I''ve even tantly gone against my boss for your sake. You have to save me!" Emmett eximed.


    Kasie shook her head when she realized Emmett was also in trouble. ''Didn''t he say he''d help me out? Looks like he stepped on Mr. Huo''s toes too!''


    Debbie caught a glimpse of the man approaching her. "Uh-huh," she said to Emmett while staring at Carlos curiously. She was trying to hide the fact that it was Emmett on the other end.


    Carlos was confused by her curious gaze. He shifted his gaze to her phone screen and saw the caller ID. It was Emmett.


    In an instant, he understood what was going on. ''Emmett, you idiot...''


    He leaned toward Debbie, trying to grab her phone away, but she dodged him, rolling her eyes at him. Surprised and amused, Carlos couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "And then maybe you can make Mr. Huo happy in the bedroom, and put in a good word for me..." Before Emmett could finish his sentence, Kasie suddenly kicked him in his shins, reminding him of what he had promised to do. "Oh! Wait, wait! And Kasie... I think you need to help her out of hot water too."


    A torrent of doubts flooded Debbie''s mind. "What''s going on with Kasie?" She could hardly process his words. It seemed that a lot of things had happened while she was asleep.


    "Long story. I''ll exin it to you when you get back. Anyway, Mrs. Huo, do you think you can do us this favor?"


    Debbie stole a nce at the man who was lying next to her and running his fingers over her body. She was pretty sure she could convince Carlos to let them off, but she didn''t want to do it by having sex with him. This man had tortured her for a few nights, and she could hardly keep pace with him.


    Hearing no response from the other end, Emmett became more anxious. Regardless of Kasie''s presence, he suddenly cried out, "Mrs. Huo! Please! You have to help me this time. You know I always stand by your side like family!" Again, Kasie was stunned, her mouth agape, and her eyes popped out. This Emmett waspletely different from the usual stern assistant when he was with Carlos. She didn''t expect to see his childish side.


    He looked even funnier than Jared now.


    "Ah... Is there a reason you''re calling my wife on her cell? Huh?" a cold voice chipped in all of a sudden.


    ''Oh, crap! I''m dead meat!'' Emmett panicked.


    Debbie pushed Carlos aside and asked, "Emmett, is Carlos really sending you to D Country over nothing?"


    "Yes!" Emmett nodded.


    "Wow! What a shit boss!" Debbiemented.


    ''That''s right! Exactly!'' Emmett wanted to speak out loud, but knowing that his boss was listening in next to Debbie, he had to keep these words to himself. He nodded his head vigorously to echo her words.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll give it a try. But if I fail, maybe you can go find Miss Mi, or Miss Me..."


    Debbie said,ughing. She knew this would work, and she was right. Next second, Carlos'' cold voice came into Emmett''s ear again. "You''re such a pest. I trust my orders are being carried out! And you need to be in the office after the Spring Festival!"


    Carlos gave an unhappy nce at Debbie as he said it. Nothing had ever happened between him and Olga, but every time Debbie deliberately mentioned her, it sounded like he was in the wrong and he had to surrender to her, no matter what.


    Realizing that Carlos meant to let him off, Emmett gave Kasie the thumbs up. He cleared his throat, pretending to be serious, and answered formally, "Yes, Mr. Huo. I''ll be sure to clock in on time after the holiday!"


    A relieved sigh escaped Emmett''s chest after he hung up. He turned to Kasie and said excitedly, "Tomboy has helped us out! We''re saved!"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. It didn''t surprise her at all. She had seen it many times before. Carlos was head over heels in love with Debbie. Of course he would do everything she asked.


    Emmett admired Debbie even more. "You know? Debbie is even better than I thought. She has turned a cold and scheming CEO to a docile husband! Can you believe that?"


    Kasie nodded in agreement. Then she thought of how Debbie behaved in front of Carlosst time, and said, "But I think Mr. Huo is really great too. Debbie used to be a strong tomboy with no filter, but he has turned her into a sweet girl now."


    After a moment of silence, Emmett looked up at the sky, sighing with sentiment. "As long as Mrs. Huo is willing to undress herself in front of Mr. Huo, I bet he wouldn''t mind giving her his life!" He had witnessed their love story from the start to this moment. He had seen clearly how Carlos had changed from a cruel and imperious CEO to a loving husband who spoiled his wife to the hilt.


    Kasie wasn''t convinced though. "Aren''t you exaggerating?"


    Emmett squinted at her. "No, I''m not. I''m telling the truth. You''re too young to understand these kinds of things." He still remembered how passionately Carlos stared at Debbie on their way back from Southon Vige. ''Mr. Huo was like a beast stalking its prey the whole way. If I hadn''t been there driving the car and Debbie hadn''t been too shy, he probably would''ve had sex with her straightaway in the car. I think he must have had a hard time controlling himself back then, '' Emmett thought.


    Kasie let out a cold hum. "What did you say? I''m too young? Huh! I''ll be an undergraduate very soon. Don''t take me for a kid, okay?"


    "Yes, yes. You''re not a kid, but I''m a few years older than you. In my eyes, you''re just a kid. By the way, could you please dye your hair ck again? You don''t look good with the yellow hair."


    ''Yellow hair? But this is brown!'' Kasie sulked. "I think we have nothing inmon. Goodbye!" she said and turned around to leave. In fact, she had intended to dye her hair ck before the new semester, because students were not allowed to dye their hair.


    Right then, a middle-aged woman in pajamas came downstairs. Seeing Kasie, she asked curiously, "Kasie, who''s this guy?"


    Emmett assumed that this woman might be one of Kasie''s neighbors. In a good mood, he decided to make fun of Kasie. "Hi! Nice to meet you," he said yfully. "I''m Kasie''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 187: Missed Out On Her

    Chapter 187: Missed Out On HerKasie was taken aback by Emmett''s mischievous joke. She hastily exined to the middle-aged woman, "He''s just kidding. He''s only a friend."


    Emmett smiled and waved at her. "I should get going. Bye Kasie."


    "Hey, wait! Young man, don''t leave!" the woman suddenly called out to stop Emmett.


    Confused, Emmett turned around. The woman stepped forward, observing him from head to toe, and asked, "So how long have you two been dating? How old are you? Come inside, please. Have a drink. You can meet her father too."


    ''What? Meet her father? So this woman is Kasie''s mother? Oh, Jesus!'' Regret filled Emmett''s heart. He shouldn''t have made a joke like that! He had told this woman he was Kasie''s boyfriend. ''Well, that''s another fine mess you''ve gotten yourself into, Emmett.''


    He straightened up, returning to his usual calm and serious self, just like at work. He said to the woman politely, "Oh, so you''re Kasie''s mother. Nice to meet you. I''m sorry for my joke. I''m actually one of her friends, but not a boyfriend. Sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Despite his denial, Kasie''s mother didn''t mind it at all. Instead, a happy smile crept across her face as she studied his own. She was satisfied with the way he behaved and talked. He seemed quite respectful, and maybe her daughter might take up with him. He seemed to be a working man as well, and she could do much, much worse. "Never mind. Even if you''re just her friend, you''re wee toe to our house and have a cup of tea too!" As she finished her words, she grabbed hold of his arm and led him into the elevator of the building. She didn''t give him any chance to refuse.


    Shocked, Kasie raised her hand but put it down immediately when she realized it was toote to stop them.


    Watching the elevator door close, Emmett began to wonder how big a fool he really was. ''Now I''m really in it. All because I can''t keep my big mouth shut. How could a fool like me be Carlos'' personal assistant? I may have to thank Mr. Huo for not firing me all these years.''


    But in fact, Emmett was pretty straightforward and effective in the office. He never made these sorts of stupid mistakes at work.


    He would only y the bad boy in private, but unfortunately for him, each time he made fun of someone else, it backfired on him.


    On the other hand, in New York, Debbie was leaning back, held in Carlos'' arms. "What on earth happened? And how was Kasie involved?" she asked.


    Carlos gently kissed her cheeks and said in a muffled voice, "Nothing happened."


    ''Nothing? Don''t bet on it, '' she thought.


    "Fine. Anyway, I should get up now. I may sleep until dark if I don''t get up now." She had already missed out on breakfast. If she skipped lunch again, the elders of the Huo family would hate her more. Not like they hated her for any rational reason anyway, but there was no need to add fuel to the fires of their rage. She was already on thin ice as it was.


    Thinking of it, she threw an angry nce at the man. ''Huh! It''s all your fault, you bad boy. You tortured me until the wee hours and even turned off the rm clock, '' she thought, pursing her lips.


    Unaware of theining look on her face, Carlos whispered, "It''s fine if you want to sleep till tomorrow." He didn''t mind it at all.


    "Till tomorrow? Are you kidding? I''d be thrown out of the house along with my luggage, and your father and grandmother would be waiting there to m the door."


    Debbie pushed him away and got out of the bed to dress herself. Leaning against the headboard, Carlos watched her put on her clothes and said, "They wouldn''t!"


    Unconvinced, Debbie answered perfunctorily, "Yes, dear."


    Carlos smiled, "Freshen up and get something to eat. I''ll take you out after that."


    "Great!" On hearing that she could hang out with Carlos, Debbie got excited.


    Momentster, at the dinner table downstairs, Carlos sat next to Debbie and they had lunch together. All the other family members ate their food silently. No one dared to speak a word against Debbie at Carlos'' presence. It has been said that if you can''t say anything nice, don''t say anything at all. They chose thetter option.


    When the couple left the house, Valerie finally broke the silence and told James, "Just live with it. Don''t start a fight with Carlos. He''s going back to work tomorrow. We can deal with her then."


    James let out a cold hum. "But that means I go back to work, too! I''m not that free."


    Holding a string of Buddhist prayer beads in her hand, Valerie murmured an "Amitabha".


    The living room was quiet with only the sounding from the TV. Valerie cursed Carlos'' grandfather in her mind, ''Dous, why do you make me hate you so much even when you''re ill and in the hospital? You''ve kept Debbie''s grandmother in your heart for your whole life. You''ve missed out on her but you still tried to make her granddaughter marry into the Huo family.


    When you wake up, you''ll realize what a big mistake you''ve made...''


    It wasn''t too long before Debbie began to feel exhausted and sleepy. She hadn''t fully gotten over the jetg yet. It was about two o''clock in the morning in Y City. Her body wanted sleep ording to her biological clock.


    On returning to her bedroom, Debbie dove onto the bed and hit the hay immediately.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Carlos had no choice but to head to the study and catch up on his work.


    The next day, Carlos went to work in his branchpany. Since he wasn''t at home, Debbie thought she''d better stay in the bedroom and avoid the other family members.


    So shey in the bed, and yed on her phone inside the bedroom. After looking through the news on Weibo, she finally figured out what happened. In no time, she dialed Kasie''s number and so she could talk to her by phone. "I haven''t gotten over the jetg yet. Is it bedtime there yet?" Debbie asked.


    "No, it''s still early. I''m having fun outside," Kasie said. Hearing the loud music and cheering on the other end, Debbie guessed that Kasie might be having fun in a bar. But soon enough, the noise subsided¡ªprobably because Kasie had walked to a quieter corner to talk on the phone.


    "I saw yourment. I''m touched, really. Thanks, Kasie. You always got my back!" Debbie expressed her gratitude sincerely.


    "Of course! We''re best friends. Though Emmett deleted myment and handled everything, watch out for Megan. That girl is bad news."


    Debbie had been aware of it. But to reassure her friend, she said, "Oh, I know. Carlos is always busy, too busy to take care of stuff like this. He doesn''t care that much as long as I''m not hurt." To stop Megan''s flood of tears, Carlos had asked Emmett to do damage control and delete all thosements against her. But that was all he did. He even told her that Kasie was Debbie''s good friend and that Debbie would handle it herself.


    ''Kasie''s my best friend. She pissed off Megan because of me. Of course I''ll defend my friend. Yeah, I''ll deal with her, alright¡ªI''ll buy her a drink, '' Debbie thought happily.


    Kasie entered a quiet and empty room, turned on the lights and closed the door while protesting, "So...are you calling me from thousands of miles away just to brag about how well your husband treats you? We''ve suffered enough, Tomboy. Cut it out. Have mercy on a single woman!"


    Debbie chuckled. "Just deal with it. When you score a sweet boyfriend one day, I won''t mind listening to all your stories."


    "Sounds good. I should go out and find a boyfriend, then."


    "I''m looking forward to hearing the good news!"


    Kasie paused and then begged, "Okay, okay. You win! Don''t make fun of me anymore. How are you doing in New York? Everything okay?"


    "Not too bad. I''m not wee here. Most of the Huo family members don''t like me, especially Carlos'' grandmother and father. I don''t get why. This is my first visit, and I''m not sure how I offended them," Debbie said gloomily as she rolled to and fro in the bed.


    "Eh? Really? Doesn''t Carlos'' mother like you?" Kasie asked, confusion in her voice.


    "Yeah, but it doesn''t help. She just keeps quiet. And she seems to be scared of her husband. It''s tooplicated for me to understand."


    "Is it? I''m sorry, dear. Oh, let me tell you one thing¡ªEmmett bought me a handbag yesterday..."


    Debbie wasn''t sure she heard her right. Confused, she asked, "Emmett bought you a handbag? Why?" She couldn''t understand how all these things came together. ''Jeez! I go nap for a bit, and the world turns upside down.''


    Then, Kasie told her everything that happened yesterday. She summed it all up by saying, "you weren''t there to see this. My parents treated Emmett like their son-inw. They''re really happy with him. I was close to fainting from embarrassment!"


    ''Emmett and Kasie? Is there anything romantic going between them?'' Excited, Debbie sat up and suggested, "I think Emmett is way better than Lewis Huo. Carlos said that he had an annual ie of at least a million dors. And he just can''t seem to find a girlfriend. How about you give it a try and date him?"

 Chapter 188: Its Not Like Were An Item

    Chapter 188: It''s Not Like We''re An Item"No way. We''re not a good match. Emmett is a weird guy when he''s not working. What''s more, I enjoy being single. I don''t need a man. It''s my parents. They want me to find a nice guy," Kasie said on the other end.


    Debbie pursed her lips and defended Emmett, "So why did you ept the expensive handbag he bought?"


    "For the selfies. Those are worth more than the price of a handbag. We took some cute pics to convince his parents we''re dating."


    Debbie sighed helplessly. "Fine, as long as you guys are okay with it."


    "Yeah. Oh! Can you guess who we bumped into at Shining International za?"


    "Who?"


    "Hayden. By the way, why haven''t you told him who your real husband is? He thought you were married to Emmett."


    Debbie knew Hayden had mistaken Emmett for her husband. Yet she wasn''t interested in exining anything to him, and he likely wouldn''t even believe it. "I don''t need to exin anything to him. Anyway, it''s not like we''re an item," Debbie replied firmly.


    "Sounds about right. I''m looking forward to the day Portia finds out you''re Mrs. Huo. I can see the look on her face. Aha...ha..." Kasie leaned against the sofa, bursting into wildughter.


    Right then, the door of the empty VIP room was pushed open. A group of businessmen walked in as a man said politely, "Emmett, this is the room we reserved..."


    The group of neatly dressed businessmen were shocked to see a woman lying casually on the sofa. When she spotted them, Kasie hastily stood up from the sofa and tidied her clothes.


    Emmett asked curiously, "Kasie? Why are you here?"


    Kasie swung her phone in front of him. "Too noisy out there, so I wanted a quiet spot to talk on the phone. I''m leaving now," she exined briefly.


    Emmett nodded and moved aside to let her out. But the next second, he remembered something and stopped in her tracks. After pulling her out of the room, he said, "Hey, my dad invited you to have a meal at my house."


    Kasie widened her eyes in shock. "What did you say? A meal with your parents?"


    He nodded casually, confirming her words. "Yeah. I have no choice. Rx, this is a paid gig. When you have some free time, I can buy you a handbag, cosmetics, whatever you want."


    ''What?'' Kasie felt weird. All sorts of thoughts were going through her head right now, none of them good. He was paying her to go out with him? Wouldn''t that be like a prostitute? If theparison was valid, then did that make her a whore? And what did that do to her image? What if someone found out? And was that all she was to him? A paid escort? He seemed friendly enough, but his offer of "a paid gig" just set her on edge.


    As Debbie was still on the phone, she could hear Emmett''s voiceing from the other end, so she spoke loudly to get Kasie''s attention. "Hello, Kasie? Kasie? Put Emmett on the phone. I need to talk to him."


    When Emmett took the phone from Kasie''s hand, he noticed that the caller ID was "Tomboy" and that they had already been on the phone for 18 minutes. Realizing this, he grinned broadly and said yfully, "Hi, Mrs. Huo. Emmett here. Miss me yet?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at him. "Oh please. What would Mr. Huo think if he heard you?"


    Debbie had wanted to get on his case too. Now, hearing Kasie''s remark, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She fought the urge and stoppedughing. She needed to know. "So, what do you think of her?"


    He thought carefully. This was her best friend Kasie, after all. "My parents are happy with her after seeing the photo," he answered in an official tone.


    Debbie chuckled. "Very polite. But what about turning this lie into reality?"


    Emmett paused, shifting his gaze to the girl casually leaning against the wall. "I''d like to give it a shot. But she loves Mr. Lewis Huo..."


    His sentence was interrupted abruptly by Kasie''s angry shout. "Hey, who loves Lewis Huo? You mean me? Bullshit! I was done with him a long time ago. Cut it out!"


    Emmett thrust his arms forward, palms out. "Okay, okay. Mea culpa." Getting back on the phone, he said, "Mrs. Huo, I have a meeting. I''ll call Kasieter to talk about her visit to my house, okay?"


    "Wow! So soon?" Debbie eximed. She was taken aback. ''Seeing parents? Are they talking marriage?''


    After returning the phone to Kasie, Emmett drew close to her and whispered in a mysterious voice, "The contract tonight is important to thepany. If I can''t seal the deal, half of my bonus goes bye-bye. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    His closeness made Kasie nervous. With a stiff smile on her face, she stuttered, "I-It''s... none of my business."


    He tried to get her on board by saying, "There will be a lot of new and fashionable products at the za after the Spring Festival. I''ll buy you two things and youe to my house to have a meal, okay? Just one meal. That''s it!"


    ''I get two things and I get fed...'' Kasie hesitated. This was tempting because her mother had tightened her purse strings recently. ''Fine, just one meal. I''m not marrying him. There''s nothing to worry about.'' With that thought in mind, she nodded, "Deal!"


    Emmett smiled happily, showing his white teeth. Before entering the room, he patted her on her shoulder and promised, "If I get this contract, I''ll buy you dinner."


    Kasie wondered, ''Buy me dinner? Since when did we get so close? Why would he buy me things, invite me to his home and treat me to a meal?''


    Lost in deep thought for a moment, she finally came back to her senses, realizing that the call was still connected. "Tomboy, hear me?"


    "Yeah. I heard everything. Look, Emmett''s a nice guy. Think about it, okay?" Debbie persuaded.


    Kasie paused. After a while, she said, "I... Let me think about it."


    As Debbie was chatting fervently with Kasie over the phone, a knock at the door interrupted her. It was a housemaid, informing her that Carlos'' grandmother wanted to see her. The olddy was waiting for her downstairs. It seemed that Debbie had been too naive. She thought that as long as she stayed in her room, nobody would mess with her.


    ''What does she want?'' she thought. Ending the call quickly, she asked the housemaid curiously, "Did she say why she wanted to see me?"


    "Sorry Mrs. Huo. But Mrs. Valerie Huo didn''t tell me," the housemaid replied.


    Despite her reluctance, she had no choice but to follow the housemaid downstairs. It would be impolite for her to keep an elder waiting.


    In the living room, Valerie and Megan sat on the sofa while a few housemaids were busy with housework.


    Valerie was sulking silently. Seeing Debbiee downstairs, Megan asked, "Aunt Debbie, have you seen a string of Buddhist prayer beads made of lobr red sandalwood?" The main feature of lobr red sandalwood was the wood grain which looked like stars on each bead.


    ''A string of Buddhist prayer beads?'' Debbie frowned. "No, I haven''t seen it. I''ve been in my room the whole time. Why do you ask?"


    Megan gave Debbie a meaningful nce before answering in a regretful voice, "Grandma''s string of Buddhist prayer beads is gone. It was here yesterday, but we can''t find it now. We''ve been looking for it for a while."


    Debbie nodded andforted Valerie, "Grandma, please take it easy. In my experience, the more you try to look for something, the less likely it is you''ll find it. But if you stop worrying about it, it will show up one day, out of the blue!"


    Valerie sneered and gave her a cold nce. "Did you mean to say I shouldn''t look for it?"


    Under Valerie''s cold re, Debbie felt utterly speechless. ''Fine! Everything I say is wrong. Better zip my mouth.''


    A loud yawn broke the awkward silence in the living room. Debbie turned around and saw Lewising downstairs.


    Lewis'' eyes lit up with excitement at the sight of Debbie. He picked up his pace and ran up to her. "Debbie, you''re home today?"


    "Yeah." The contempt was obvious in her voice.


    But Lewis didn''t care a bit even if he had sensed it. Instead, he tried to butter her up. "I can show you the hottest spots in town. How about I take you out for a drive? Or do you want to go shopping? I can buy you anything you want."


    ''Doesn''t he know I''m his cousin''s wife? How can he be so tantly obvious?'' "No way!" Debbie refused bluntly.


    "Now wait. Don''t be so quick to turn me down. You know I''m a hottie, right?" Lewis said as he ran his fingers through his hair. A confident smile appeared on his bratty face.

 Chapter 189: The Idiot

    Chapter 189: The IdiotDebbie shifted her gaze toward Valerie and Megan, who were both pretending to ignore Lewis. Frowning, she wondered why they paid no attention to his lewd behavior.


    Lewis put a hand in front of her eyes, blocking her view, and asked, "Debbie, why are you looking at them? Eyes on me, okay? I''m hot, right?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and turned around to go upstairs. "Want me to lie or tell the truth?" she asked, walking past him.


    Catching up with her, Lewis said, "Lie to me, then."


    "You''re not hot," she replied purposefully.


    Lewis tittered. ''That''s a lie, so she means I''m a good looking guy!'' But he didn''t want her to beat around the bush to praise him. He wanted to hear it from her lips directly. "And the truth?" he asked expectantly.


    Debbie turned around and looked into his eyes. "The truth is¡ªyou''re so ugly that when you walk into a bank, they turn off the cameras."


    Lewis was stumped by her words.


    Seeing the frustrated look on Lewis'' face, a few housemaids in the living room giggled under their breaths. Even Megan couldn''t help but cover her mouth to stifle herughter.


    As Debbie continued to walk toward the staircase, she was shocked to spot a woman standing on thending of the staircase.


    It was Miranda, who was dressed neatly. It seemed like she was going out.


    Embarrassed, Debbie forced a smile and greeted, "Hello, Aunt Miranda."


    Oblivious to Debbie''s greeting, Miranda fixed her eyes on her son, who was ready to run away, and reproached in a cold voice, "Lewis, you idiot!"


    Scolded by his mother in front of others, Lewis lowered his head in shame. He walked to the sofa, sat down next to Valerie and asked, "Grandma, what did you need?"


    Valerie kept silent while Megan answered instead, "Grandma lost her string of Buddhist prayer beads. No one can find it. Have you seen it?"


    "Nope. I couldn''t care less about things like that. Why would I take it?" Lewis replied nonchntly as he stroked his messy hair. Seeing Miranda finally leave the living room, he quickly stood up and rushed upstairs.


    Debbie had just closed her bedroom door when she heard a knock. She opened it, but in a split second, flung the door to close it.


    However, Lewis reacted so fast that he had already squeezed part of his body in before she could close the door. Wearing a lewd smile on his face, he said, "Hey, wait. Debbie¡ªugh! Don''t close the door. Let me in!"


    No one knew how much Debbie wanted to kick this guy out of her room. Gritting her teeth, she swallowed her anger and flung the door open straightaway. "What do you want now?" she yelled.


    "My cousin left you here alone. You must be lonely, so I just want to keep youpany. I''m so considerate, aren''t I? Don''t bother to thank me," he said, winking at her.


    Debbie had never known anyone more shameless than him. He actually thought he was a great guy. When really, he was a creep. "Thanks. Please go. I need to be alone."


    With an even more obscene smile, he teased, "Please don''t kick me out. I heard you''re a very naughty girl. C''mon sis-inw, let''s have some fun!"


    Anger was written all over her face. She wanted to say, "tell that to your brother''s wife." But on second thought, she remembered that his brother''s wife was actually a nice person, so she swallowed those words. Instead, she threatened, "Get out! Go downstairs! Or I''ll send you there the hard way!"


    ''His parents seem to be well-educated, but how did they raise such an asshole?'' she thought to herself.


    Knowing that Debbie was skilled in martial arts, Lewis finally restrained himself and retreated from the room. Standing at the doorway, he still tried to get in her pants. "Come on! You have to admit my cousin is a cold guy. What''s so good about being his wife? Cut him loose and marry me. I promise I''ll stay with you every minute. Never leave you alone!"


    To avoid misunderstanding, Debbie had no choice but to walk out to the corridor, since Lewis hadn''t stopped his pestering. In a cold voice, she ridiculed, "You want to marry me? Look at your thin, weak body. And that fat chin. Find a gym."


    "Why?" Lewis asked.


    "Why? Because you need exercise. If you''re gonna be like that, at least be manly enough to take the punches you''re asking for!" As she spoke, she dropped into a fighting stance, and cracked her neck, getting ready to teach this bastard a lesson.


    Sensing danger emanating from Debbie, Lewis stepped backwards and leaned against the wall. "Debbie, this is the Huo family''s house. I wouldn''t try anything if I were you. Remember, you''re not exactly popr here," he said in a trembling voice.


    Debbie snorted, "Even if I stayed quiet, they still wouldn''t change their minds. This is going to be fun!" Then, without saying anything more, she darted toward him.


    In a panic, Lewis quickly ran toward his own bedroom, following a wave of screams. Eventually, he managed to shut the door behind him, putting his back into it. He quickly locked it before she could get at him. Leaning against the door, he gasped for air.


    His heart was racing fast as if it could stop beating any time. ''She''s such a hard woman. I can''t understand how Carlos can keep her under control.


    But...a woman like that has to be great in bed. Damn! I really want some of that action!'' He couldn''t help but swallow a little saliva as he fantasized about having sex with Debbie.


    After frightening Lewis away, Debbie returned to her bedroom. These people were all so different from each other. It had to make life difficult.


    For instance, Valerie was strict; James was ill-tempered; Tabitha was docile; Carlos was cold; Lewis was frivolous and Miranda was arrogant...


    At dinnertime, the ambience of the dining room was as odd as usual. Everyone sitting at the dinner table was immersed in his or her own thoughts.


    But for Debbie, it was lucky that James wasn''t having dinner at home, thanks to work.


    As usual, Megan took any chances to stir up trouble during meal time. "Uncle Carlos, I want to eat that dumpling, but I can''t reach it," she said with a pitiful look on her face.


    Debbie discreetly rolled her eyes. Megan always wanted to eat the food in front of Carlos! Obviously, the food wasn''t the point. If Carlos gave in to her and helped her dish up food, then she could pretend she was his girlfriend.


    Debbie wasn''t the only one who got it, but everyone else could see through her too. However, no one dared to make ament because each time, Valerie would look at Megan affectionately and nod approvingly.


    Carlos was eating soup when Megan spoke to him. On hearing her, he put down his spoon, took up his chopsticks and reached for a dumpling.


    As he was about to pick up the dumpling, Debbie suddenly stretched out her chopsticks, picked it up and put it in her mouth.


    Carlos didn''t think anything of this and moved his chopsticks toward another dumpling.


    However this time, Debbie thrust her chopsticks forward and snatched the dumpling from his own.


    Then, the couple began the "pick-and-snatch" game. Debbie had stuffed nearly an entire te of dumplings into her mouth. Fortunately for her, the chef had made each of the dumplings fairly small, so it wasn''t a problem for her to fill her mouth with one after another.


    On the other hand, Valerie and Megan had been watching the couple the whole time, their faces deadpan. Lewis tried so hard to stifle hisughter that his face went red.


    Tabitha remained silent, but just asked a housemaid to fetch Debbie a bowl of soup.


    In the end, Carlos stopped trying to pick up any dumplings. He was afraid Debbie would choke to death.


    He ced the whole dish of dumplings in front of Debbie and looked at Megan. "Megan, your aunt Debbie likes eating dumplings. Maybe try another dish," he requested.


    Debbie stared lovingly at Carlos, her eyes glittering. She felt her heart melt. Her husband looked extremely handsome in her eyes whenever he tried to protect her.


    Megan inhaled deeply, trying to keep the smile on her face. "Never mind. Since Aunt Debbie likes dumplings, just let her enjoy them. Uncle Carlos, please have a bite of this meat," Megan said as she picked up a slice of roasted meat and put it on a clean te. Then, she asked the housemaid to carry it to Carlos.


    Debbie felt gloomy. ''Can''t you just eat quietly? Why all the drama? Maybe Carlos should enroll you in a drama academy since you''re so talented at acting. You''ll surely be an A-list actress, Megan!'' she thought angrily.

 Chapter 190: His Wife Is Pregnant

    Chapter 190: His Wife Is PregnantAs soon as the housemaid put the te in front of Carlos, Debbie thrust her chopsticks in to pick up the slice of roasted meat. Shaking the meat in front of the angry Megan, she said in a naughty tone, "Oh, I''m sorry. You know, your uncle Carlos is a germophobe. You touched the meat with your chopsticks, so he won''t eat it. I''d better eat it instead."


    Before stuffing the meat into her mouth, she looked at the meat while adding, "But...do you have... Are you healthy?" She managed to swallow the words "infectious disease" before she said them out loud. That would have been tant, and Debbie was too clever for that. She wanted her attack to be well-nned, well-timed, and well-executed, and being too brazen would have knocked all that off kilter. She tried not to smile while chewing her food. That would have given her away. Exasperated, Megan


    Exasperated, Megan began to breathe faster. Short of breath, she stuttered, "Aunt Debbie, what are you... talking about... I... I..."


    It seemed to Debbie that Megan''s asthma attack always came at the best times. Debbie''s n had hit a snag, instead of staking her im to what was rightfully hers¡ªCarlos himself. But yet again, it looked as though Debbie was bullying a patient.


    "Enough! Why are you being so noisy at the dinner table?" Seeing Megan struggling for breath, Valerie immediately gestured to a housemaid, instructing her to take care of Megan. In the meantime, she cast a stern nce at Debbie. Of course, Debbie wasn''t about to take that lying down.


    ''I''m being noisy? But who started it?'' Unconvinced, Debbie pursed her lips and focused on eating her food.


    Carlos put down his chopsticks and called in the steward. When the steward came into the dining room, he ordered, "Tomorrow, swap this table out for a rotating table."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," the steward answered and left.


    Carlos put a piece of cabbage in Debbie''s bowl and looked at Valerie. "Grandma, Debbie''s part of this family too. If you y favorites, you''ll hurt Debbie''s heart. As time goes by, she may develop psychological problems. If that happens, you might find it harder to be a great-grandmother."


    ''A great-grandmother?''


    Valerie looked toward Debbie with hatred, while thetter blinked her innocent eyes at her. Debbie didn''t expect Carlos to mention having a child all of a sudden.


    "Just eat your food," Carlos ordered her in a hushed voice. He moved more food to her te before eating his own.


    On the other side of the table, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when Megan''s breathing had improved. It seemed like her asthma attack was going away. Debbie saw it too, and red at her briefly. She believed that Megan used it to get attention, and might even be faking to the whole ordeal. Quite the usation!


    After dinner, Valerie excused herself, and asked both Carlos and Megan toe into her room. She wanted to talk with them privately.


    Obviously knowing that Debbie was watching, Megan cheerfully closed the door.


    Left outside, Debbie made a face at the closed door. ''Huh! I don''t give a damn what you will talk about, '' she thought, gritting her teeth.


    When she turned around, she saw an emotionless Miranda standing right behind her. In an instant, the grimace on her face was reced by a polite smile. "Aunt Miranda," she greeted, sounding courteous.


    The reason why Debbie showed so much respect to the arrogant Miranda was not because Debbie was scared of her. It was just that Miranda was an elder. And besides, she hadn''t done anything overt to Debbie, nor did she seem to side with the other family members whenever they got mad at her.


    Miranda gave her a cold nce and said slowly, "I''d like you toe with me to visit Carlos'' grandpa in the hospital. Today or tomorrow."


    ''What?'' Shocked, Debbie raised her head and looked at Miranda with disbelief in her eyes.


    Her reaction made Miranda unhappy. She queried in a cold voice, "Is that a no?"


    Shaking her head vigorously, Debbie promised, "No. I didn''t expect to be asked. It would be an honor to go with you." It was just that she hadn''t ever imagined that Miranda would invite her to tag along when she visited Carlos'' grandfather.


    Without responding to Debbie, Miranda turned around and returned to her own bedroom, leaving Debbie alone with her thoughts. Why did she do that? Was this a way to reach out, maybe an olive branch? She didn''t have long to think about it, though.


    A bitter, Carlos went back to their bedroom too after listening to Valerie''s lecture. Debbie had given up thinking about the invitation, and had been chatting happily on WeChat with her friends. Jared suddenlyined, "Damon''s getting married. His wife-to-be is pregnant. My dad is busy preparing the betrothal gifts. Maybe I should get hitched. Otherwise, my dad might break the bank buying gifts for Damon and his wife. If he did that, I would have to start eating air for breakfast."


    Debbie wrote, "Ha! Think your brother cares about your dad''s money?"


    Jared replied with a zipper-mouth face emoji. But she was right, Damon was rich enough himself, so he wouldn''t care about his dad''s fortune a bit. Then he asked Debbie, "Do you remember Oscar? The man you had a fight with at the Orchid Private Club."


    Debbie sent a nodding-head emoji.


    "I''ve told you something about himst time, but you were too drunk to listen. I''m not sure you heard anything I said. So... I heard Damon say he sent Oscar to the police station at your husband''s request. And in the end, the court gave Oscar a life sentence."


    Debbie was taken aback. "Seriously? Life-imprisonment? But it wasn''t that serious..."


    Jared wrote, "Yeah, no shit. But he deserved it. The guy was a punk. Hemitted crimes like kids eat candy. Any one of these would have dumped him in jail for the rest of his life. He''s lucky he didn''t get the death penalty."


    Debbie didn''t text back.


    Shey prone on the bed, deep in thought. When Carlos walked into the room, this was what he saw¡ªa meditating Debbie. He climbed onto the bed, pressed on her back and asked, "What are you doing?" He kissed her long hair.


    Putting her phone aside, she struggled to roll over and looked into his eyes. They were in a rather sexy position now.


    But she was so deep in thought and had so many doubts that she didn''t even have time to care about it. "Is it true? Did Oscar get life in prison?" she asked outright.


    ''Oscar?'' Carlos slightly frowned, racking his brain to recall who this guy was. But he failed. "Who''s Oscar?" he asked in confusion.


    "Last time at the Orchid Private Club, I got in a fight with a guy and a woman. The guy was Oscar."


    After her reminder, two blurry faces popped into his brain. Yet, he didn''t give it much thought and shook it off quickly. He wouldn''t bother dealing with a guy like that personally. "I told Damon about it. I don''t know the rest. If you want, I can ask Damon now."


    Debbie shook her head. After a moment of meditation, she pinched the handsy man''s ear and asked, "He got the sentence because of his past, not because of me, right?"


    It seemed like this woman wouldn''t let it go. After giving her a quick kiss, Carlos pulled out his phone and called Damon.


    The call went through in no time. Damon''s voice was clearly heard in the quiet bedroom. "Carlos? You finally remember that I exist. You''ve been a hermit since you fell for Debbie."


    Oblivious to hisint, Carlos got straight to the point. "How did you deal with the guy I handed to youst time?"


    "Which one?"


    "The man who offended my wife at the Orchid Private Club!"


    "Well, that guy. O...Oscar, right? He''s just a scumbag. I just called a friend of mine, a cop, and got him arrested. They found outstanding warrants and the rest was history."


    Carlos hung up the phone as soon as he made sure that Debbie had an answer. Putting his phone aside, he asked, "Happy now?"


    "Hmm," Debbie nodded. So Jared was right. It was reasonable to lock Oscar in jail for his entire life, regarding the tons of crimes he hadmitted.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, "If they mess with you, I won''t let them off the hook."


    Debbie nted a kiss on his forehead. "Hmm. Honey, thank you!" she beamed at him.


    "Thank you? Why so formal?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes!" He raised his eyebrows.


    Debbie smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, asking, "By the way, what did Grandma talk to you about? Did she try to talk you into divorcing me again?"


    "Hmm." He didn''t hide it. "I''m not giving you up, no matter what."


    Wearing a sweet smile on her face, Debbie pretended to be angry and grabbed him by his cor. She rested one leg on top of him and threatened in a condescending manner, "Promise me...or else."


    Carlos put his hands under his head on the pillow and looked at her, a tender smile adorning his handsome face. Finally, a single word left his lips. "Promise." For the first time in his life, he had willingly allowed himself to be weak. Most willingly.


    "I''m happy!" Debbie blew him a kiss, and then tried to push him into the study.


    But he shook his head. "I''m not working tonight. Let''s go out for fun instead."

 Chapter 191: Piggyback

    Chapter 191: PiggybackWhen she heard that Carlos was going to take her out, Debbie was thrilled. "Awesome! Let''s go!"


    Just as they stepped out of their bedroom, they came across Valerie and Megan who had juste upstairs.


    Seeing Debbie and Carlos both fully dressed, Megan asked, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, are you going somewhere?"


    Debbie ignored her. Carlos nodded. "Grandma, we''re going out for a bit."


    "What for?" Valerie asked.


    "A movie," Carlos replied. It was Debbie''s suggestion. Her idol''s new movie was just released. She had been talking about seeing it for a couple of days now. It was about time that he took her out on a date, and the theater seemed like the perfect excuse.


    Megan''s eyes lit up. "A movie? Uncle Carlos, I want to go. Can I go with you?"


    ''Bitch, we''re on a date. Can''t you see that?'' Debbie thought.


    "Next time. I don''t think you''ll like this one," Carlos said, tly refusing. Debbie was relieved. She had been worried that Carlos would have agreed to everything Megan asked.


    Megan trotted to Carlos and held his sleeve. "Uncle Carlos, I''m bored here. I want to go to the movies with you. Grandma Valerie will go to sleepter, and then I''ll have nobody to talk to and nothing to do. Please let me go with you. Please."


    Valerie knew Megan''s intent. She decided to help her. "Yes. To keep mepany, Megan''s been cooped up here for days. As her uncle and aunt, you should take her out for some fun."


    Several minutester, Debbie, Carlos and Megan left the house together.


    In the cinema, Debbie took Carlos to the self-service machine to get the tickets through her phone, while Megan went to buy some snacks and drinks.


    ording to the tickets, Debbie''s seat was right between Megan and Carlos, yet in the theater, Megan took somebody else''s seat and sat beside Carlos.


    So now, Carlos sat between the two women.


    "That''s somebody else''s seat," Debbie reminded Megan.


    Megan responded casually, "Nobody else ising. Uncle Carlos'' assistant rented the entire theater."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Howe I didn''t know that?


    "My assistant arranged that when you were in the bathroom," Carlos exined.


    ''Fine. I knew I shouldn''t have gone to the bathroom. I needed to keep my eyes on Megan!'' Debbie thought regretfully.


    The movie started. It starred Ramona Lu, a fantastic singer who became an actress. Her sess as an actress proved that she could not only sing but also act. It was a period piece, and Megan had to stifle a groan. Megan hated those kinds of movies, where everyone wore robes and even funny headgear, and they had so many rules about the roles of women and society. Even more than today. She much preferred the more fantastic ones, with mighty magics and eye-popping special effects, but she was left with this. It was called "The Heart Abides"¡ª about two star-crossed lovers. One a prince in exile, the other a pce servant. Of course, it was scandalous in the days of the Song dynasty. At least she was with Carlos. Debbie, of course, was delighted. She had been waiting for this since it went into production, and she heard that her favorite actress was starring in it.


    Looking at the middle-aged woman on the screen, Carlos told Debbie, "Your idol is Curtis'' sister."


    "Huh? Mr. Lu''s sister? But they don''t look anything alike. Is it because she is wearing makeup?"


    "Nope. She''s his half-sister, so odds are they wouldn''t share any family features.


    " Debbie remembered that Jared and Damon were half-brothers. ''It seems that there are a lot of half-siblings in rich families, '' she mused.


    She popped a chip into her mouth and asked, "So Damon''s dad married Jared''s mom, but only after Damon''s mom had passed away. What about Mr. Lu''s dad?"


    Last time when she and Jared were at the Lu family''s cruiser party, they had seen very few Lu family members.


    "The Lu family isplicated. Outsiders know little about it. Maybe next time you can ask Curtis to tell you about his family himself." Carlos assumed that Curtis actually was concerned about Debbie. He''d made some reference that made it sound like Debbie was rted to him in some way. Thinking about that, Carlos nced at Debbie, who was focused on the movie. He decided to do some investigation about the connection between Debbie and the Lu family.


    Having no chance to cut in, Megan took out a bottle of lemon-vored C100 and handed it to Carlos. "Uncle Carlos, I can''t open it. Please help me unscrew the lid."


    Carlos looked at the beverage and handed it to Debbie, who seemed to be on the verge of going ballistic. "Honey, you open it."


    Debbie tore her eyes away from the film, and had put her full attention on Megan and Carlos as soon as Megan opened her mouth. She wasn''t going to let anything Megan did get between them. Debbie was surprised by Carlos'' reaction, but she reflexively took the bottle. ''Why did he do that? Does he think I''m his servant or something?''


    With the bottle in her hand, for a long moment, Debbie was too stunned to react. "Here, let me help you," Carlos said.


    He quickly opened the bottle and gave it back to Megan.


    Both Megan and Debbie were surprised.


    Hence, Carlos was actually helping Debbie instead of Megan.


    Megan was embarrassed. And not only that, she had created an opportunity for Carlos to express his affection for Debbie. He threw it right in her face. She had no one else to me but herself.


    When the movie was over and the end credits were rolling, they walked out of the cinema. They were caught by a gust of cold wind that blew on them right when they hit the streets. Megan crossed her arms over her chest and trembled. "It''s so cold," she said.


    "Are you cold?" Carlos asked Debbie.


    She shook her head. She was wearing a down jacket while Megan was sporting a reversible cashmere overcoat with few buttons.


    Carlos walked to the car and opened the door. "Get in the car first if you''re cold," he told Megan.


    After giving Debbie a look of triumphant satisfaction, Megan got in the car.


    Just then, Carlos closed the door and said to the driver, "Megan is cold. Turn the heat up and drive her home."


    The driver was hesitant. "What about you and Mrs. Huo?"


    "I''ll ask my assistant toe and pick us up."


    Megan was deeply disappointed.


    Through the lowered passenger seat window, Debbie snickered at Megan.


    After the car had driven away, Debbie wrapped her arms around Carlos'' waist and sang and screamed. "I pray to be with you through rain and shiny days. I''ll love you till I die. Deep as sea, wide as sky. The beauty of our love paints rainbows everywhere we go."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her on the lips. "Love me that much, huh?"


    "Of course," Debbie answered firmly.


    With a wider smile, Carlos bent over and patted his back. "We might not have a car right now, but you have me. You gotta be tired. Come on. I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    Debbie stared at Carlos'' broad back. Warmth spread through her body. She raised her head to look at the sky as she tried to hold back her tears


    Carlos carried her easily.


    Riding on his back, she called out, "Carlos."


    "Yes?"


    "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Because you''re my wife, silly."


    Although Carlos'' gentleness was nothing new to her, at this moment, Debbie was still intoxicated by his tenderness. The man was nothing short of amazing sometimes. She pressed her cheek against his back to feel his warmth. "Would you have done this for me if I weren''t your wife?"


    Carlos smiled. "No ifs, ands, or buts about it. You''re my wife, my one and only. I''ll treasure you forever. Remember that."


    "Okay. If you go back on your word, I''ll... I''ll... I''ll jump into the sea with you." Debbieughed.


    "No problem. If I ever break my promise, you can punish me however you want."


    "Remember, a promise is a promise."


    "Yeah."


    It started raining as they approached the Huos'' residence. Worried that Carlos was tired, Debbie got off from his back.


    "You''ve worked all day. I don''t want to wear you out in the evening too."

 Chapter 192: Dont Be Shy, Grandma

    Chapter 192: Don''t Be Shy, GrandmaCarlos pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry about me. I can carry you home and still show you a good time. I can prove it to you."


    "Stop it." Debbie covered his mouth with her hand.


    Carlos pulled her hand away and kissed her on the lips. "What? Can''t I say this stuff to my wife?"


    "Maybe. And maybe you should be locked up for saying things like that."


    "Just think about how lonely you''d get if I were put in prison. Not a good idea. You''d miss me way too much."


    "You''re so modest!" she giggled. He was right. She was getting a bit tired.


    The rain was starting toe down in earnest. It was drizzling and their hair was starting to get wet. They ducked under an overhanging roof, trying to stay dry. Carlos took off his overcoat and spread it over her head.


    Debbie pulled it off again. "No. This is your favorite overcoat. And very expensive. I can''t let you do this. It''ll get ruined." She knew how much Carlos liked that particr article of clothing.


    Carlos put it back over her head. "I can always buy a new coat. I don''t want you to get sick."


    He was so considerate. Debbie was enormously moved. What was happening reminded her of a song which goes, "For the rest of my life, I want only you, for better or worse."


    If Emmett knew Carlos had protected Debbie from the rain with his favorite overcoat, he would have marveled at how important Debbie was to Carlos. He already thought of Carlos as Debbie''s ve, and that would have proven it even more. That was something new to Emmett, and he figured that bending over backwards for someone wasn''t healthy. But then again, he had never been in love, at least not that kind of deep, enduring love, so he wouldn''t know until he fell that deeply.


    The rain was getting heavier. Worried that Debbie might be cold, Carlos called his assistant to ask him to pick them up.


    The next day, Debbie didn''t show up downstairs until eleven, still yawning.


    The first thing she saw was Valerie''s grim face. Standing next to Valerie was Megan, who waited on her like a maid.


    "Grandma," Debbie said.


    "So you still know to get up? Do you know what time it is?" Valerie berated her, pounding her cane on the floor.


    Debbie poured a ss of water for herself and took out her phone to check the time. It was eleven o''clock. "I''m sorry. I still haven''t gotten over the jetg."


    The olddy snorted loudly, refusing her exnation. "You can''t sleep in anymore. I won''t allow it."


    Debbie fluttered her eyshes in disbelief. "You should discuss this with your grandson."


    "Carlos went to work early this morning. How am I supposed to discuss this with him?" Valerie asked angrily.


    Debbie yawned and exined helplessly, "Your grandsones homete from work every day. And he usually brings some work home and doesn''t go to bed until the small hours. I try to get some sleep, but every night, he kisses me until I wake up, and then has sex with me."


    Not giving the other two any chance to interrupt her, she continued, "Normally, he falls asleep in the middle of the night, but sometimes, he won''t leave me alone until the birds start chirping. So you see, Grandma, you have to talk to him about this. I used to practice martial arts, but even so, I can barely walk..."


    "Enough!" Valerie''s face turned red with embarrassment as she was listening to Debbie. "So rude!"


    Megan blushed and kept her head bowed the whole time. "Aunt Debbie, maybe you should keep this kind of stuff to yourself in the future."


    Megan supported Valerie with her hands as the olddy walked towards the door. Debbie watched them, confused. "That''s my husband I was talking about. Isn''t it normal for couples to have sex? Don''t be shy, Grandma. We''re all family here."


    Valerie hadn''t even made it to the living room yet when she turned back and reprimanded, "Shut up!"


    Debbie picked up the ss of water and put it to her mouth. Valerie''s red face made her want tough so much. She stifled herughter and somehow thought the olddy was adorable at that moment.


    Spending days in the Huos'' house was quite boring for Debbie. She was despised every day. The family always directed meanments at her, and it didn''t seem to matter if she pped back or not. She wanted to have some fun outside, but it was very cold. It was snowing outside, and the kes rested on the ground and nketed the countryside in bright white. It probably wasn''t the best idea to go out when you could see your breath in the air. Maybe she should have asked Carlos to assign her as his bodyguard.


    After lunch, Debbie bundled up warmly, and decided to go outside and have some fun. But Valerie stopped her by saying, "The help has the day off. The first floor is dirty. Go clean it up."


    Debbie was shocked to hear her say that. The first floor was at least two hundred square meters, which usually took a few servants to clean it. Now Valerie wanted her to do all the work by herself? This wasn''t a reasonable expectation of work. This was a punishment.


    Valerie cast her a disdainful look. "What? You have a problem with it? Or is it too hard for you? As the daughter-inw of the Huo family, you can''t even handle something simple like this?"


    ''Huh! So you finally acknowledge that I''m the daughter-inw, '' Debbie sneered in her heart. "I can clean it. But I need her help." Debbie pointed at Megan who wore a smug smirk on her face. It was obvious she was enjoying this.


    Megan didn''t care, because she knew the olddy would help her out.


    Sure enough, Valerie said, "Megan has better things to do. What you need to do is clean.


    " For Carlos'' sake, Debbie decided to put up with it, pretending that she was killing time.


    She fetched the tools from the shed and started doing the work.


    It had been a long time since thest time she did housework.


    She had been treated like a queen ever since she married Carlos. Soon after she had started, she began panting. Her shirt clung to her ufortably, and she started to perspire. It didn''t take long before she got really tired. She wanted to take a break, but she wasn''t sure that Valerie would allow even that.


    Megan and Valerie, on the other hand, were chatting andughing in the living room. ''So, Megan''s job is to keep Valeriepany while eating fruit and talking with her?'' Debbie couldn''t help but wonder inwardly.


    Later, Connie saw Debbie doing the cleaning and tried to help her, but Valerie sent her away. When Lewis saw her mopping the floor, he held her hand and tried to take her away from the family, but he was scared away as his grandma hit the floor with her cane.


    It took her three hours to finish all the work.


    When she put the tools back in the shed and walked out, Valerie said, "You forgot the bathroom. Go clean it."


    Debbie felt anger rise inside her, but once again, she chose to push it down deep inside her. ''Cleaning. No big deal!''


    However, the size of the bathroom frustrated her as soon as she saw it. It was huge, with multiple sinks and a huge mirror running the length of the wall. It not only had many sinks, but also several stalls. There were store bathrooms that were smaller than this one.


    ''Why do they need such a big bathroom? Do they have to waste money like this just because they have it?''


    "Call me and ask me out, now!" Debbie texted Carlos secretly.


    She started waiting hopefully, but after a long while, Carlos still didn''t reply to her message. Then the olddy came to check on her. "It''s taking you forever! Give me your phone!" ''


    Am I really the daughter-inw of the family, not a servant?'' she thought.


    She tried to talk the olddy out of it. "Grandma, I''ll be more efficient if I watch a video while cleaning."


    "You should be more focused. Hand it to me!"


    Debbie wanted to toss the rag onto her old, wrinkled face. ''Calm down. This is Carlos'' grandma. My dearest husband''s grandma.'' She tried topose herself.


    It was veryte when Carlos came back. Exhausted, Debbie had gone to bed early after grabbing a bath.


    When he came in, she looked at him and closed her eyes once more. She had been worked to the bone, and she definitely needed to rest.

 Chapter 193: Eruption

    Chapter 193: EruptionCarlos loosened his tie and sat on the edge of the bed. "Why did you call? Something happened? I was in a meeting. I called backter, but why did Megan answer your phone?" he asked as he touched her chubby cheek.


    Debbie held his hand and asked casually, "What did she say to you?"


    Carlos let her know what Megan had said. "She said you left your phone in the living room and you were upstairs, sleeping. She told me nothing happened."


    Debbie adopted a conciliatory attitude. To avoid further trouble, she lied, "I missed you. It''s New Year and you''re still busy. I''ve always said you work too hard. I''m worried about you."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. I''m used to it. I''ll ask someone to take you outside when you want, in case you get lost if you go on your own."


    Debbie agreed to his suggestion readily.


    The next day, when Debbie was about to leave the house with Carlos, Valerie suddenly piped up, "Debbie, you''re young and have good eyesight. Come help me."


    Carlos was still changing his shoes. Debbie looked at him, and his reply made her happy. "Ask Megan, Grandma. Debbie and I are taking off."


    Debbie nodded to Valerie and felt her handsome husband was awesome.


    Valerie sighed, "She''s not feeling well. Besides, she''s taken care of me every day. It''s someone else''s turn." After casting Debbie a disgusted nce, she asked Carlos, stone-faced, "Can''t I ask your wife to do anything?" To prevent the matter from escting, Debbie waved at Carlos and said, "Just go to work. Come home early. I''ll go out after I help Grandma."


    Carlos smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Okay. The driver''s waiting for you outside. Call me if you need me."


    "Okay, bye."


    Carlos left, and the olddy guided Debbie to the storage room.


    Standing at the entrance to the storage room, one hand holding her cane and the other twirling the beads, Valerie began, "Go find the string of Buddhist prayer beads of mine and clean this room."


    ''I knew it wouldn''t be that simple with her. She really wanted me to clean this room, ''


    Debbie thought to herself. ''Cleaning again!'' Cleaning had be her nightmare.


    "Grandma, didn''t you say that you lost that string of beads?"


    "Yes, I lost it. That''s why I asked you to find it. One of my ancestors came to me in a dream and told me it''s in here. Go look for it."


    ''Her ancestor told her that in her dream? What a load of bullshit!''


    But what could she say? For Carlos'' sake, she decided to be stoic and do as she was told.


    The storage room was dusty and crammed with all kinds of things. When she was finished, Debbie was on the brink of tears. But she didn''t find the string of beads. When she emerged from the room, she was covered in dust from head to toe.


    She walked into the living room to tell Valerie that she couldn''t find the beads, only to see Megan and Valerie sitting on the sofa enjoying fruit, as well as each other''spany. As soon as she showed her face in the living room, Megan ordered, "Hey, you, pour me some water. I need to take my medicine."


    Containing her anger, Debbie shot her a cold nce and snapped, "Do it yourself."


    Megan wondered in fake shock, "Aunt Debbie? Why do you look like that? Your hair''s mussed and your face is dirty. I didn''t even recognize you."


    ''Didn''t recognize me? Lying bitch!'' Debbie cursed. "Why do I look like this? Try cleaning the storage room for two hours." ''Even if your dead parents came out of the grave, they wouldn''t recognize you!''


    "Oh, Aunt Debbie, I didn''t know you were cleaning. You must be tired. Come, sit down. You work so hard." Megan looked at her in a fawning manner.


    Then she turned to Valerie. "Grandma Valerie, my aunt Debbie is so hard-working. She cleaned the living room and bathroom yesterday, and today she cleaned the storage room. But I...I can''t do anything. I''m useless."


    Valerie patted her hand and said lovingly, "What are you talking about? How is that possible? You''re like a granddaughter to me. My precious granddaughter will never have to do this kind of work."


    Valerie''s words were like a needle piercing Debbie''s heart. She threw the rag into the bin in frustration. "Grandma, from now on, if there''s work to be done, just tell me. My husband will hire a dozen servants for you. Money is no object for him. As long as the pay is good, someone will clean, even at midnight on New Year''s."


    The smile on Valerie''s face faded. With a stern stare, she asked Debbie, "What? Can''t do a little cleaning? Telling your husband? That''s my grandson! Who do you think he''ll side with? Where are your manners? Didn''t your parents teach you not to talk back to your elders?"


    Megan shook Valerie''s arm and reminded her, "Grandma Valerie, Aunt Debbie''s dad died a few years ago and her mom ran away from home a long time ago."


    Debbie''s face darkened as soon as she heard her parents mentioned.


    Valerie sneered, "No wonder she''s so rude. It turns out that both of her parents were irresponsible and taught her nothing."


    Debbie''s eyes burned with rage. She stalked towards the two on the sofa. Megan and Valerie were scared when they saw her angry face. Yet the olddy managed to remain calm despite her fright. "What do you want?" she demanded.


    "What do I want? Olddy, you''re lucky that you''re Carlos'' grandma, so I won''t do anything to you. However, Megan is not my elder..."


    Debbie grabbed Megan''s cor abruptly and pulled her up. "As her aunt, I''ll teach her a lesson."


    Since Debbie had just done the cleaning, her dirty fingers left ck streaks on Megan''s white cor. Megan screamed, "Yikes. Gross. Let go of me!"


    "Gross?" Debbie sneered. "You think that''s gross? You should be used to it. Why are you so condescending? My husband treats you well, so you think you''re a princess? Listen up: you''re trash! From now on, show some respect. I have a temper."


    With that, she pushed Megan so forcefully the girl staggered and fell onto the sofa.


    Furious, Valerie started panting for breath. Seeing Megan was thrown to the sofa, she trotted over to pull the girl up. "Dear, are you okay?" she asked in worry.


    Megan trembled in the olddy''s arms.


    Watching the two, Debbie remarked indifferently, "I don''t owe this family anything. Even though you treat me like shit, I''ll still call you ''Grandma, '' because you''re Carlos'' grandma and I love him. I don''t want any problems between us, because he''ll have to take sides."


    After a short pause, not long enough for the olddy and the girl to respond, she continued talking.

 Chapter 194: You Married Carlos Huo

    Chapter 194: You Married Carlos Huo"But there''s a line. I hope for your sake you don''t cross that line again. As an elder, you should know better. I''ll let Megan off the hook this time, but if she talks about my parents again, things won''t be so easy for her, I swear."


    After that, Debbie turned and went upstairs.


    Valerie was too furious to say anything. If it were possible, steam would have poured from her ears.


    Back in her room, Debbie decided to getfortable. She drew a nice warm bath and washed the grime away. She had hardly put clean clothing on before her phone rang. She knew the number by heart, even though she didn''t have him in her contact list. It was Hayden. ''Why''s he calling?'' she wondered.


    In a bad mood, Debbie decided not to answer it, just let it go to voicemail. She wasn''t very goodpany right now. Then she got a text message from him. "I''m in New York. I need to see you. It''s important."


    ''Hayden is in New York?'' Debbie was a little worried. "Why are you here? What''s so important?" she asked in a text.


    "I''ll give you the details when we meet up. If you don''te and meet me, I''ll go to the Huos'' residence to find you,"


    he threatened. ''What the heck?'' Debbie cursed inwardly. She figured she''d better do as he said. After all, it might cause a scandal inadvertently. She called Carlos to let him know.


    "I want to go out for a while," she told him.


    "Okay, I''ll ask the driver to take you wherever you want to go."


    "Okay. Carlos..." Debbie intended to tell him that she was going to meet Hayden, but remembering how jealous he could be, she decided not to.


    "Yeah?"


    "Oh, nothing. What time are youing home tonight?"


    Carlos smiled. "Since you miss me so much, I''lle home early."


    To his surprise, Debbie didn''t scold him this time for hitting on her. "Okay," she replied sweetly.


    On Broadway Avenue


    Debbie got out of the car at an intersection, sent the driver away, and walked to the coffee shop where she was supposed to meet up with Hayden.


    When she got there, Hayden was already waiting for her. Seeing her walk in, he waved at her.


    It was a very cold day. She could see her breath in the air. Debbie felt she could hardly stand the cold after stepping out of the Huos'' house. They kept that ce hot like summer with the heat on all the time. She took off her hat and scarf, unzipped her down jacket, and sat opposite Hayden before ordering atte for herself.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Debbie''s coffee came. "Thank you," she said to the barista who had just brought her the coffee. Hayden just leaned against the sofa and watched her.


    It made Debbie feel ufortable. "Mr. Gu, I''m here, so just say what you have to say."


    "You married Carlos Huo."


    It was not a question but a statement.


    Debbie nodded, "Yeah."


    Though he knew the truth earlier, Hayden felt a pang in his heart when he heard her admit it in person.


    Heposed himself and stated, "I''ve heard that there''s an arranged marriage in the works. The Huo family and Li family. Carlos and the daughter of the Li family grew up together and make a perfect couple. Everyone thinks that they''ll get married sooner orter. James told the press a few days ago that the daughter of the Li family would be his daughter-inw."


    Just now, Debbie finally understood why James didn''t like her. She represented a threat to their business interests. It turned out that he had chosen a daughter-inw a long time ago. Debbie was an unpleasant surprise to him. And his decision was based purely on the business advantages it would bring.


    "I know. Not a problem. Carlos and I love each other. We''ll convince his father to ept me." Carlos'' family might have some problems with her right now, but that was no reason for her to give up.


    "And Carlos'' grandma likes his niece, though she''s not a blood rtive." Hayden had done some research on Carlos. Although there wasn''t much, he found out something about his family.


    Debbie was not blind. She could see that Valerie liked Megan a lot. "It doesn''t matter." She believed that the love between her and Carlos was strong enough to ovee any obstacle between them. They would pass this trial.


    Hayden sighed, resigned to his fate. He still couldn''t win her back. He said in a defeated tone, "Fine. Tell me why you lied to me."


    Debbie held the coffee mug to warm her hands. "When did I lie to you?" she wondered.


    Hayden smiled wryly. "I thought you were married to Emmett, and you didn''t deny it." He felt yed, felt that he made a fool of himself in front of Emmett and her. He didn''t like that feeling, not one bit.


    "You and I broke up. Remember? So I have to tell you who I married? None of your business!" Debbie retorted with a sneer.


    Her brutal tone stung. Hayden felt his heart was bleeding. He leaned forward and grabbed her hand resting on the table. "Deb..."


    "Get your hands off me!" Debbie said angrily, trying to pull her hand out.


    Hayden didn''t move his hands away. He held her hand tighter and pulled it close to his face to smell her scent. "Deb, don''t cancel me. Please."


    Debbie looked around the coffee shop and found that Hayden and she were all the customers the shop had. She raised her voice and demanded, "Let go of my hand! Don''t push me. I''m getting pissed!"


    Hayden looked up at her. "What''s the worst that can happen? You already left me a long time ago anyway." Sensing her anger, Hayden conceded, "Fine. I''ll let you go, but don''t walk away, okay?"


    Debbie gritted her teeth and nodded. As soon as he let go of her, she asked a barista to bring her a wet towel to wipe her hand.


    Embarrassed, Hayden gave a bitter smile.


    Debbie wiped her hand again and again before asking, "What''s so important that you have to tell me in person? What are you up to?"


    "Does Carlos Huo treat you right? Why did you marry him? Did you two make a secret deal or something? How much is he paying you? Tell me, Deb. I''ve been worried about you ever since I found out you married him."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but he really treasures me. And there''s no deal between us. We''re in love. Got it? Oh, my mistake. I forgot you never loved anyone, so you might not know what it is."


    When they were dating, Hayden always thought he was better than Debbie and despised her on every level. Soon after, he hooked up with some rich girl and often showed up as a happy couple in front of Debbie. That was when Debbie realized he had never loved her.


    "Come on, Deb, our breakup was mutual. Don''t act all innocent." Hayden sighed, trying to defend himself.


    "What do you mean? I poured my heart into our rtionship. Wasn''t that enough?"


    Hayden shook his head. "I didn''t say you weren''t good to me. You were great to me. But, in that time, we only held hands. We were a couple, but we didn''t even kiss. Not fair."


    That was something Hayden hated to mention. He had only kissed Debbie on the cheek. That was all.


    Debbie replied, "I was too young." She hadn''t evene of age yet when they started dating. She thought she was progressive and free-spirited enough to do that. But she had standards, and she wasn''t going to vite those.

 Chapter 195: Catching Up

    Chapter 195: Catching UpDebbie thought that kissing was only appropriate for adults, so she had rebuffed Hayden''s requests all the time when they were dating.


    Once, he attempted to forcibly kiss her on the lips and promptly found himself on his back with the wind knocked out of him. She had thrown him over her shoulder. Afterwards they gave each other the silent treatment for months.


    It was Debbie who caved. She started to make up for what she did, but their rtionship was a shadow of what it was previously.


    "Deb, we live in the 21st century, for crying out loud." Hayden was at a loss for words.


    Debbie felt she was maybe in the wrong about that, so she changed the subject. "That''s in the past. We''ve been apart for a long time. And I''ve found my true love, so let''s move on."


    Hayden''s heart ached when she said she had found the one. "If he really loved you, he would have announced your marriage and told everyone that you are his wife. But he didn''t. He doesn''t love you, Deb. Open your eyes!"


    "Wrong! I''m the one who wants it kept under wraps," she told him. Her face betrayed no emotion.


    Hayden was so shocked he couldn''t even speak. "Deb, you know I love you. But Carlos Huo? In the circles I run in, he''s known to be cold, distant, and calcting. Don''t get taken in by him. There is no such thing as the modern Cindere. So be realistic, okay?"


    Debbie withdrew her gaze from outside the window to look at him. "You don''t know me. You don''t know us. How can you be so judgmental?"


    Hayden was reduced to silence again. After a while, he stood up, came to her, pulled her to her feet, and embraced her tightly. "Did you know I was so worried about you when I learned you married Carlos Huo I immediately booked a ticket to New York? Do you really think he can manage a bigpany like ZL Group without being underhanded and scheming? Impossible. He''s known as a ruthless businessman. Even if you don''t love me, let me in. Don''t push me away. I''ll wait for you, until the day you finally figure out who he really is. You''lle back to me."


    Debbie was only human. When someone she had once loved whispered to her how much he cared about her, she froze and didn''t know how to turn him down.


    Hayden went on, "I won''t get married to anyone else. I''ll wait for you. When Carlos Huo hurts you, I''ll be waiting. My arms are your harbor. You loved me once, but I never stopped loving you.


    Babe, I know it''s toote, but I won''t give up. My life is a dark ce without you. I''m a walking zombie. I work my ass off at Gu Group. I do it for you. I used to be a jerk, I know. That''s why I want to make money, a lot of money. I want to give you everything."


    Words like "no," "never," "can''t" were on the tip of Debbie''s tongue, but she didn''t have a chance to cut in. She was waiting for him to calm down and then to turn him down.


    However...


    "Mr. Gu, I see you came to New York to dere your love for my wife. How touching!" a familiar and cold voice said. His voice was like a thunderbolt over Debbie''s head.


    She pushed Hayden away in a fluster. Nheless, when she turned around, she saw Carlos sittingfortably in an armchair. He seemed to have been there for a while.


    Her face went pale. She trotted over to Carlos and said, "Carlos¡ª" Before she could continue, Carlos took her hand, stood up, and strode towards Hayden with her.


    Hayden, however, wasn''t nervous at all at Carlos'' sudden appearance. He held out his right hand confidently to shake hands with him. "Mr. Huo, what a coincidence!"


    "Yeah, it is." They shook hands just as they had the other day in the restaurant. Debbie watched them, her mouth agape.


    As if nothing had happened, Hayden invited them to sit with him. "Care for a cup of coffee?"


    Carlos shook his head and wrapped his arm around Debbie''s waist. After giving her an affectionate look, he replied, "No, thanks. My wife is kinda snacky, and I have another cafe in mind. If you''ll excuse me. Bye, Mr. Gu."


    ''When did I say I was hungry?'' Debbie wondered.


    But she was more confused by the weird interaction between the two men. She watched them, holding her breath, and didn''t dare to say anything. She knew how this looked, and she knew Carlos'' temper. Debbie was extremely surprised that her husband had found her here, much less was behaving quite cordially to Hayden. This man had practically proposed to her, bared his soul, and begged Debbie to ditch Carlos ande with him. As possessive as Carlos was, he didn''t have any further reaction. That shocked her.


    "I see. Then I''ll leave you to it." Hayden looked at Debbie and continued, "Deb says that you two love each other very much. I can tell. You should spend more time with her. Did you know she loves to travel? Doesn''t look like she gets out much, though."


    Carlos tightened his hand around Debbie''s waist. "Of course. We''re nning to go to the Maldives in February, heading to H Country in March, and A Country in April. I''ll go wherever she wants."


    Debbie pulled Carlos'' arm and whispered in his ear on tiptoe, "I knew about the Maldives, but H and A? When did you decide on those?"


    He turned towards her, just a bit. "Just now," he answered.


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    Seeing them together, Hayden smiled resignedly. "Awesome! Take care."


    When Carlos passed by the cashier''s desk, he released Debbie''s hand and took care of the bill.


    Before they walked out of the coffee house, he wrapped Debbie''s scarf around her neck and zipped up her down jacket. Everything he did seemed so natural and gentle it worried Debbie even more. What was going on in his head?


    She followed Carlos to a spacious, bright, and well-equipped minivan.


    He sat on the couch, and then forcefully pulled Debbie into the seat next to him. "Drive," he told the driver.


    Debbie sensed the coldness around him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and exined, "I... He... We were just catching up."


    "Catching up?" She felt he was about to explode with rage. When he spoke, it felt as if the carriage were a missile silo.


    Since Carlos had seen Hayden holding her in his arms, Debbie understood why he was mad. "I don''t love him anymore. So tell me, Mr. Handsome, why were you there?"

 Chapter 196: At Arms Length

    Chapter 196: At Arm''s LengthCarlos rolled down the car window and cast a sideways nce at a building across the road. "Check that out," he said.


    Confused, Debbie tried to look where he was looking, only to see the building towering into the clouds with the giant letters "ZL Group." "So, you can see the cafe from your office?" she asked.


    He gave her a cold look and said, "The Huo family has eyes everywhere in this city." Debbie figured out how he knew.


    It wasn''t hard to figure this out. One of James'' men had seen Debbie being with another man and told his boss. As a result, James had barged into Carlos'' office and demanded his son divorce her. So it was only natural Carlos would be furious. Conversations with his father never went well under the best of circumstances, so with his dad in a confrontational mood only made matters worse. He had enough time to stew walking out of his office, waiting for the elevator, getting into the car, and getting to the cafe across the road. Steam was practically pouring out his ears by the time he got there.


    On the way home, Carlos said nothing, his face sullen. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Debbie didn''t dare to say a single word either.


    As the car drove into the Huo family''s manor, she couldn''t bear it anymore. "Don''t you need to work?" she asked.


    "Work? What for? My wife was about to fuck another man." His voice was as cold as ice.


    Sighing with profound resignation, Debbie exined, "Come on, Carlos, listen to me. I know I shouldn''t have gone to see Hayden. But I wasn''t going to sleep with him. Damn, you''re paranoid!"


    Carlos said nothing, his face still livid.


    The car came to a halt at the gates to the vi. Carlos got out and walked to the vi without even looking back. Without a word, he just left her there. He wanted her to do the walk of shame.


    Seeing Carlos'' figure receding, Debbie felt her heart break. If they weren''t fighting, he would have scooped her up in his arms and carried her into the vi.


    "Carlos Huo!" she called out.


    Carlos stopped, turned around and looked at her, still silent.


    Debbie bit her lower lip and demanded, "Carry me into the house."


    Carlos couldn''t believe his ears. He was the one that was mad at her, yet she still acted like a little brat instead of apologizing.


    His reply was simple and sharp. "No!" After saying that, he turned around and entered the vi.


    How Debbie wished she could stop him and beat him up!


    ''Fine! You want me to make the first move? No way!'' She picked up her phone and texted Carlos saying, "If you don''t carry me into the vi, I won''t get out of the car!"


    She had made up her mind that she wouldn''t move from this spot unless Carlos came back for her. ''His whole family loves Megan more than me. I guess they''ll be happy if I freeze out here.''


    The very thought made Debbie''s heart ache.


    She knew why Carlos was so angry; after all, she was caught with Hayden at a cafe. But she didn''t think she was wrong. They were just friends. ''It was all Hayden''s fault. He acted so messed up that I couldn''t help but go soft on him.''


    Thinking of it, she decided to send Hayden a text message.


    "Get a clue, Hayden! You and I are not a thing. Even if I divorced Carlos, I still wouldn''t go back to you."


    Hayden, on the other hand, was still at the cafe. Debbie''s message made himugh. He could tell how angry she was now. "What happened? Did he get pissed at you for meeting me?" he replied.


    Debbie''s reply came soon. "None of your business. Just leave me alone. I don''t want to see you again. Got it?"


    Hayden giggled and thought, ''Deb is getting more and more adorable.''


    Now that Debbie refused to get out of the car, the driver could only wait quietly.


    More than ten minutes had passed, but Carlos still didn''te back for her. Debbie was sad and dejected.


    ''What should I do?'' she mused.


    ''I guess I''d better get out of the car and get inside. Carlos has always been nice to me. I get why he''s mad. If I were him and saw my wife with her ex, I would get mad too.'' She took a deep breath and got out of the car.


    She pushed the gate to the vi open and changed into her slippers. Just past the entryway, she saw something she couldn''t ept.


    Carlos was having a talk with Valerie. Megan went down the stairs and ran towards him.


    She had already changed into clean clothes.


    Carlos caught and steadied Megan, and thetter held his waist tight. "Uncle Carlos, you''re back! I was so bored here."


    ''Dammit! You call him Uncle Carlos and act like his wife! Show some restraint!'' Debbie thought angrily.


    Instead of pushing Megan away, Carlos stroked her hair and offered, "There''s a party this evening. If you''re bored, you can go."


    Megan raised her head and looked at Carlos asking, "Are you going too?"


    Sensing Megan had no intention of letting go of him, Carlos pulled her away from him and answered, "I need to work. You can ask Connie to go with you."


    Megan stole a defiant nce at Debbie, but Carlos didn''t notice. Then she held his arm intimately and said, "Uncle Carlos, I want you toe with me. But if you are busy, then I will stay home as well."


    Hayden told Debbie that Valerie wanted Megan to be Carlos'' wife, and it looked like he wasn''t wrong. Valerie acted like Megan and Carlos were the most natural thing. Worse, she tried to create more opportunities for the two. "Carlos, don''t work yourself to death. You should spend more time with Megan. Just y hookey and go to the party with her."


    ''I thought Valerie and Megan would tell Carlos about my "rude" behavior. But they act as if nothing happened. That''s really weird!'' Debbie thought to herself.


    "I have a dinner with Mr. and Mrs. Smith this evening," said Carlos. He pulled his arm away from Megan and was about to walk back out to the car when he saw his wife standing at the entryway. "Come here," he said coldly.


    Obediently, Debbie came over to Carlos and stood before Megan. "Megan, do you remember what I said before?" she asked.


    Since Valerie and Megan didn''t mention what she had done earlier, Debbie wouldn''t bring it up either.


    Megan was confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about.


    With a tiny smile, Debbie began, "Since you are Carlos'' niece, you should keep him at arm''s length. You shouldn''t hug my husband tight like that. I might get angry. You get it?"


    Debbie had made up her mind¡ªsince they didn''t care about her feelings at all, why should she care about theirs?


    Megan''s face paled at Debbie''s words. With red eyes, she lowered her head and apologized in a sad voice, "Aunt Debbie, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know...I''ll keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos. Please don''t be mad at me."


    She put herself in such a low position anyone would think she was intimidated by Debbie.


    Valerie banged the table and shouted, "Debbie Nian, this is how you treated Megan in Y City? Bullying her?"


    ''Bullying her?'' Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. She thought she needed to exin it. She took a deep breath and said calmly, "Don''t get me wrong. I know Megan''s parents saved my husband''s life. I take care of her like Carlos does. But Carlos is a married man. Don''t you think she''s being too flirty?"

 Chapter 197: Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 197: Leave Me Alone"Megan is family. Why should she not be so close to Carlos?" Valerie snapped.


    Before Debbie could respond, Carlos held her hands and told her in a calm voice, "Deb, Megan is just a kid with a lot of enthusiasm. You''re overreacting. Let''s go upstairs."


    ''An 18-year-old kid? With a lot of enthusiasm? She has a thing for you. Why can''t you see it?'' Debbie retorted in her mind.


    With red eyes, Megan apologized again, "Aunt Debbie, please don''t be mad at me. If you''re not happy, I will keep that in mind and stay away from Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie was fuming with rage. ''So you all think I''m the bad guy here? Fine! I''ll be the ck sheep.''


    Debbie shook Carlos'' hands off and walked up the stairs. He started after her. She suddenly turned around and shouted at him, "Don''t follow me. Leave me alone."


    Before Carlos could say anything, Megan stepped backwards as if she were intimidated by Debbie, and Valerie stood up from the couch. "Debbie Nian!" she shouted imperiously. "Don''t talk to my grandson that way! He''s your husband! The husband is always right!"


    ''The husband is always right?'' Debbie rolled her eyes secretly. ''This woman is positively medieval!''


    She wanted to say something back. But on second thought, Valerie was Carlos'' grandma, so she bit back the words she would like to have said.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Carlos chimed in, "Grandma, you''re wrong. It''s the 21st century, and a wife has as much power as her husband when ites to family. Please stay out of it, Grandma. Megan, keep Grandmapany."


    After saying that, he grabbed Debbie''s hand and walked up the stairs.


    Although Debbie had lost her temper at him in front of his family, Carlos made his stand clear and defended her. Valerie couldn''t believe her ears. ''Carlos used to be a proud man. I didn''t expect him to defend such a rude woman.''


    She grabbed her walking stick tighter. "Women have as much power?" she retorted. "Only when she''s from a family of equal social rank. What kind of family does shee from? A rich and powerful one?"


    ''Ah, that''s why no one in his family likes me, '' Debbie mused. Bitterness flooded her as she lowered her head to hold back her tears.


    Carlos was angered by Valerie''s words. Despite the fact that he was still mad at his wife, he felt he should defend her against his own grandma. And he also felt he shouldn''t have to. Debbie was his wife. He chose to love her, marry her, and spend his life with her. This was his choice, not his family''s. And it was ridiculous to think that he didn''t have a say in this. Why did they think they had a say, anyway?


    Carlos looked Valerie in the eye and said in a serious tone, "You know what? I don''t care if she has money or power; I love her. We had dated for a long time before she finally agreed to be with me. My wife is hot, and doesn''t love me for my money. If it weren''t for the marriage certificate, she might have been another man''s wife. Grandma, will you please stop poking your nose in my business? If Deb leaves me because of you, it will cost me a lot of time and energy to get her back. She''s my one and only."


    Carlos just wanted his grandma to stay away from Debbie. He wanted to remind Valerie that even if she seeded in driving Debbie away, he would by no means ept another woman as she wished.


    Valerie was exasperated. Pointing at Debbie with a shaking hand, she yelled, "What''s so good about her that you had to date her for a long time? Do you know what she did to me and Megan? She bullied us, and then went out on a date with another man. She''s nothing but a ho! She even has a lover in New York. How could you be so blind?"


    She banged her stick on the floor; the sound reverberated in the living room.


    ''Bullied Grandma and Megan? Impossible!'' thought Carlos. His eyes darkened as he said, "Grandma, Debbie has always respected you. Bully you? Ha! And Megan, you just held my waist, right? Your aunt Debbie just overreacted. She doesn''t hate you. Grandma, please don''t mess with my family."


    Debbie''s anger vanished when she saw Carlos defend her like this. His words touched her heart deeply.


    Carlos felt Debbie brush his hand away, and got confused.


    Before he could respond, Debbie walked towards Valerie, took a deep breath and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, Grandma. Maybe I''m not the granddaughter-inw you want. But I can assure you I love Carlos. A lot. I would never cheat on him. What''s more, we''ve been married for more than three years. If you really hate to see us together, I''ll try to not show any public disys of affection. Okay?"


    Debbie decided to make peace with Valerie for Carlos'' sake. He had done a lot for her, and she should do something in return.


    ''Maybe we got off on the wrong foot. When I first knew the Huo family didn''t like me, I should''ve tried to make them like me instead of standing up to them, '' Debbie mused.


    Now that Debbie had already made a concession, Valerie didn''t think she should press her luck. Otherwise, Carlos would think she was crazy. She decided to let Debbie go for now, and she would find a new way to deal with her. Sitting back on the couch, she snorted, saying nothing more.


    Debbie gave Valerie a smile and went back to Carlos. They went up the stairs, hand in hand.


    After they entered the bedroom, Carlos shut the door behind them and then walked to the study adjoining the bedroom. He opened hisptop and began to work, without saying a word to Debbie.


    ''What?! I thought he wasn''t mad anymore.


    Turns out I was wrong, and he''s still angry, '' Debbie thought.


    She sat on the bedside, wondering what she should do to cool him down. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. She entered the study quietly and sat on the couch.


    All of a sudden, she held her back with her right hand and cried, "Aaaargh! It hurts! My back!"


    Carlos stopped typing and stood up. He strode towards her and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Your back hurts? Let me take you to the hospital."


    "No... No... No need for that. I can handle it."


    "No! I must take you to the hospital." He scooped her up in his arms and was about to leave.


    Debbie cuddled his neck and said quickly, "Don''t take me to the hospital! I just feel like I''m sprouting wings."


    Carlos stopped and looked at her in disbelief.


    His reaction amused Debbie, and she wanted tough out loud. But she knew he would get angry again if she did. So she said yfully, "Honey, I''ve developing wings."


    Instead of putting her down, Carlos took her to the bed and threw her onto it. He began to strip off her clothes while saying, "Well, I''d like to check how your wings areing along. What kind of bird are you, anyway? Never mind, let''s have fun finding it out."

 Chapter 198: I Want To Be A Father

    Chapter 198: I Want To Be A FatherCarlos'' words amused Debbie. She rolled on the bed and said, "No need to check what kind of bird I am. I was a humble sparrow in the past. But after I got married to you, I became a shining phoenix."


    Carlos was in no mood to banter with her any longer; he needed to teach her a lesson in his own way. He pulled her into his arms and began to take off her clothes.


    "Don''t, Carlos. You are hurting me. Aaaaargh! Stop taking off my clothes. I was kidding. I don''t have wings."


    Debbie''s cries were so loud they traveled outside the bedroom.


    "Why are you kissing my back? I said I didn''t have wings!"


    "Shut up!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    "No. I know what you''re trying to do. This is daytime, and I''m not in the mood." Debbie knew more about Carlos after she had spent months with him. When he was mad at her, it would be torture to have sex with him¡ªhe would bang her like a stallion on steroids.


    Without stopping, Carlos said through gritted teeth, "How could you meet your ex behind my back? And you were in his arms! Were you going to cheat on me?" The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    Debbie shook her head immediately and tried to mollify him. "I''m sorry. I was really, really wrong. I won''t see him again. Please forgive me, old man."


    "Old man? Who''s old? When he held you in his arms, what did you call him? Mr. Gu? Hayden Gu? Hayden? Or honey?"


    Debbie kept her mouth shut. Otherwise, she would be unable to hold back the impulse to yell back at him.


    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Did he do this?" he asked, caressing her breasts.


    "Carlos Huo! You''re an ass! Aaaargh! He didn''t! He didn''t do anything to me!" Debbie struggled hard, but to no avail. She was no match for Carlos'' strength. Why was he still angry with her? Nothing happened, and it was all Hayden''s fault. Well, maybe not entirely true. She did agree to meet him, knowing that he still carried a torch for her. If she hadn''t gone to meet with Hayden, Carlos wouldn''t have been alerted, and he wouldn''t have witnessed anything.


    She felt wronged. ''I gave my first kiss to Carlos. Why doesn''t he believe me?''


    After what felt like an eternity, Debbiey in bed, motionless. Her body was killing her. Carlos, however, was donning his clothes again.


    She couldn''t understand why Carlos, an aloof CEO before the outsiders, would turn into a sex maniac when he was alone with her.


    "Waah..." Debbie burst into tears as she pointed at Carlos, who was now in a suit. "We need separate bedrooms now. I can''t stand it anymore."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked casually, "Still want to argue? I guess I need to bang you more so that you won''t have the energy."


    Debbie shook her head immediately and covered her face with the quilt. "No, no, no. I''m not going to argue with you. Just go to work."


    When Carlos descended the stairs and entered the living room, Valerie was sitting on the couch, watching TV. When she saw Carlos, she snorted and snapped, "It''s the middle of the day. What were you thinking? Even the servants heard her cry. What are you, a sex fiend?"


    Without slowing his pace, Carlos said, "Grandma, I know you already have a great-grandson, and you may not want another. But I''m dying to be a father."


    ''Great-grandson?


    Of course I want another great-grandson, '' Valerie retorted inwardly. She had a great-grandson¡ªher eldest son Wade''s grandson, who was a junior middle school student. The boy had a fight with his father Frasier, and went to his maternal grandpa''s home to celebrate the New Year.


    Brooks, Wade''s second son, had some health problems and had no sons or daughters.


    Lewis, Wade''s third son, was a yboy, and hadn''t gotten married yet.


    She really wished that Carlos, son of her youngest son James, could have a baby. But she didn''t want the baby''s mother to be Debbie.


    After Carlos left, Valerie turned off the TV and began to ponder on how she could drive Debbie out of the Huo family.


    When Debbie woke up again, it was already dark outside. She struggled out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Her jaw dropped when she saw herself in the mirror¡ªshe was ck and blue all over.


    ''That asshole!


    He was worse than a dog in heat!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Despite the anger, she didn''t dare curse him to his face.


    The next morning, she didn''t wake up until noon. She readied herself and took a deep breath. ''Once more unto the breach, '' she thought, echoing the speech in the ssic y. She had to steel herself every time she was together with that family. She went down the stairs to have lunch. Much to her surprise, no one in the Huo family was hostile to her.


    After lunch, she went back to her room. ''Did Valerie decide to make peace with me after I stood up to her? Thank God. Finally, '' she thought.


    In the afternoon, Miranda invited her toe along and visit Carlos'' grandpa in the hospital.


    Miranda and Debbie had nomon interests, so they didn''t chat on the way. The old man was still in aa. After that, Miranda asked the driver to send Debbie back to the Huo family''s manor, and she herself hailed a taxi and went off to work.


    Debbie was really confused. ''Why did she invite me to visit Grandpa?


    I mean, it''s normal to visit him. But it''s not normal for us to visit him together. We barely know each other.''


    Despite the confusion, Debbie didn''t ask Miranda for an answer. She went back home obediently.


    When she arrived at the manor, Valerie was taking a stroll with Megan. They saw Debbie and looked away as if she were invisible. Debbie greeted Valerie out of politeness, but she didn''t respond.


    Debbie went back to the bedroom and felt something was not right. ''This is weird. It''s like the calm before the storm. Is Valerie nning something behind my back?'' Debbie mused. And she was right.


    After supper, Valerie asked everyone to sit down in the living room.


    She even called Carlos back from work. He wasn''t finished, but he did as she asked anyway.


    Since Debbie had been caught seeing Hayden, Carlos had been terribly cool towards her. When he entered the living room and saw the family waiting for him, he came up to Debbie and sat next to her naturally.


    Since Carlos was now here, Valerie cleared her throat and began, "Debbie, I heard your academic performance was not good."


    Debbie was confused. "What?" ''Is she going to yell at me in front of everyone or something?'' she thought to herself.


    With a mocking smile, Valerie continued, "I don''t care whether you''re a bad student or not. But I won''t have a thief as a granddaughter-inw. Your behavior has brought shame on the Huo family."


    "A thief? What do you mean?" Debbie couldn''t believe her ears.


    Valerie said with a cold smile, "Ever since you set foot in this house, things have gone missing. I lost a string of Buddhist prayer beads, Megan lost a limited-edition lipstick, and Miranda lost a limited-edition handbag..."


    Debbie finally got it. "So, you think I stole them?"


    "I don''t think. I know," said Valerie firmly.


    Debbie was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Taking a deep breath, she defended herself by saying, "Grandma, you may not know it, but your grandson treats me very well. He''s given me a ton of precious gifts. Each of them is much more expensive than your string of beads. As for Megan''s lipstick, your grandson built a lipstickboratory for me. Well, Aunt Miranda''s limited-edition handbag might be valuable. But use your head. Your grandson provides for me quite nicely. Why would I need to steal anything?

 Chapter 199: I Know My Woman Well

    Chapter 199: I Know My Woman WellPride was written all over Debbie''s face. Not until now did she realize that Carlos had given a lot to her, and she felt so grateful.


    With knitted eyebrows, Carlos stared at his grandmother and said angrily, "Debbie may be a bad student, Grandma, but she''s better than that. Quit trying to frame her."


    Valerie scowled at him and snapped back, "I''m not lying! Before she came here, we never lost anything. She must be the thief! Besides, she always tries to bully Megan. If I hadn''t been with Megan, this woman would''ve probably beaten her. She eats too much. She''szy, and doesn''t respect her elders. She doesn''t wake up until noon. What''s worse, she even cheated on you. Carlos, I won''t ept this woman as my granddaughter-inw."


    Debbie was shocked at Valerie''s words¡ªshe never imagined she thought so low of her. Bitterness flooded her at this moment.


    She had done so much housework to please Valerie, but she thanked her by calling her a thief.


    ''I don''t give a rat''s ass what they think of me. But I do care about... Carlos'' opinion. Does he think of me like that too?'' she thought to herself.


    She didn''t dare to look Carlos in the eye, as she was afraid that she would see disappointment glinting there.


    Carlos leaned against the couch, his face deadpan. When he heard Valerie''s usations against his wife, he held Debbie''s hand and began to y with it.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''What''s he doing? I thought we weren''t on speaking terms. Is he trying to defend me?


    Or is he only doing this to save face?''


    Just when Debbie was lost in her own thoughts, Carlos spoke in a cold voice. "I don''t know why you think of her that way, Grandma. But she''s a good girl. You just won''t give her a chance. You said she had bullied Megan. If she really wanted to do that, she would have beaten her up whether you were there or not. See any bruises? No. So you just overreacted."


    Valerie''s face turned livid. Ignoring her, Carlos continued after a short pause, "You said she didn''t respect her elders. In my eyes, she always treats our family members with the utmost respect. You guys, on the other hand, are shitty to her. She doesn''t wake up until noon? Well, she suffers from jetg. And it''s my fault. She''s up until the small hours because of me. If you do mind that, I''ll try to let her get to sleep earlier. She cheated on me? I already exined it, and I don''t want to talk about it anymore. You said she stole things? Haha! You must be kidding. My wife would never want your cheap things."


    Disdain could be seen in Carlos'' eyes.


    A myriad of emotions flooded Debbie at this moment. She was so moved by Carlos she wanted to cry. She didn''t think she was good enough to catch his eye, but he treated her like the most precious thing in his life.


    Valerie was too angry to utter a single word. After a long time, she finally cooled down a little and asked in a sad voice, "Carlos, how did she bewitch you? Why are you going on like this?"


    "Because she''s my wife," Carlos replied.


    "Don''t you think you''re focused on the wrong person? How about Megan or Stephanie? But why Debbie? She''s a thief and a cheater!" James thundered, as he couldn''t bear Carlos'' attitude any longer.


    ''Stephanie? Who''s that?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    Carlos stood up from the couch and dragged Debbie along with him. "Don''t call me out of work again and then run this...this circus! I''m super busy, and I don''t have the time to deal with stupid shit. As for your lost things, I''ll have my people look into it. And you, Grandma, you need to apologize to her once the air is clear."


    Then he and Debbie went up the stairs, hand in hand. No one dared to stop them.


    Valerie hadn''t expected things to go down like this. She thought once she said Debbie was a thief, Carlos would get angry and hate Debbie. But it turned out she was wrong.


    The moment they entered the bedroom, Carlos told Debbie, "I still have work in New York, and we can''t go back to Y City now. If you don''t feel happy here, how about we move out?"


    After she thought about it a bit, Debbie shook her head. "We''re going back to Y City in a few days. Why go to the trouble? I''ll go out for the day while you''re at work." She decided to keep herself away from Valerie as much as possible.


    Then she fell into his strong arms, and she could smell his cologne. With dark eyes, Carlos asked, "Go out? Is Hayden Gu still around?"


    Debbie got a headache thanks to Carlos'' words. ''I thought he forgot about Hayden. Turns out I was wrong.'' "I don''t know whether he''s still here or not. It has nothing to do with me. I''m not going out to see him. Let me guess, you don''t want me to go out, do you? You want to ground me?"


    With a snort, Carlos released her and warned, "I don''t want to find out that you pulled something like you did with Hayden again."


    Sticking out her tongue, Debbie teased, "Fine! I won''t tell you."


    The next moment, she was scooped up and thrown onto the bed.


    "Trying to piss me off?" he asked in a hoarse voice as his hand began to stroke her waist.


    Debbie went rigid. "It was just a joke. I''m sorry, honey," she apologized immediately.


    Carlos stood up, adjusted his clothes, took out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s me, Carlos. A number of things have gone missing in the Huo family''s manor. I trust you can look into this."


    Debbie turned over on her stomach on the bed, looking at Carlos with pitiful eyes. After he hung up the phone, she asked in a low voice, "Carlos, do you really believe I didn''t do it?"


    Carlos undid his tie and cast a sidelong nce at her. "I know my woman well," he said shortly.


    Debbie was so touched that she stood up and jumped at Carlos. He caught her and held her tight. She kissed him repeatedly on both his cheeks. "I love you so much, honey."


    His heart softened, but he managed to maintain a poker face. "Don''t try to fool me. I will always remember what you did behind my back."


    ''Why does he sound like I cheated on him?'' Debbie cursed in her mind.


    "What a petty man!" she grumbled, pouting her lips.


    "Petty?" he repeated.


    "No, no, no! You misheard me. You''re so handsome that I¡ª Aargh! Don''t bite me. I was wrong. My husband is the most wonderful man in the world!"


    Deep inside, she began to curse, ''Carlos Huo! I swear I''ll make you stand barefoot on a porcupine.''


    In the Gu family''s house of Y City


    Portia was on a phone call on the balcony of the living room, taking in the snow-coveredndscape.


    "Tell me why all my activities have been cancelled! It took me a long time to set them up. And now, you''re telling me that all of them have been cancelled! What on earth is going on?" she shouted angrily into the phone.

 Chapter 200: Im Going To Be Carlos Huos Woman

    Chapter 200: I''m Going To Be Carlos Huo''s Woman"What? I thought Light Shade Entertainment was going to sign me after the New Year. Why did they decide against it all of a sudden? Who reced me?" Portia yelled into her phone.


    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t know! Mr. Zhong? Emmett Zhong! Could he be behind this?" Portia suddenly stopped shouting when the person on the other end of the line said something. "I didn''t expect a little assistant to be so resourceful..." she murmured in disbelief.


    All hermercials and modeling contracts had been cancelled. What was more, Light Shade Entertainment also decided not to sign her.


    After hanging up, Portia went back into the living room and threw her phone onto the couch. It bounced obligingly among the cushions beforending again, finally still.


    Hayden had juste back from New York and entered the house, overcoat in hand. Portia trotted up to him and asked anxiously, "Hayden, you''re friends with the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment, right?"


    Hayden was about to take a warm bath after a long journey. He didn''t miss a beat and asked in reply, "Yeah, I am. What''s up?"


    "Then call your friend and ask him why he didn''t sign me." Light Shade Entertainment was the leading internationalpany in the entertainment industry in Y City. It was Portia''s dream to be an entertainer of thatpany.


    With Hayden''s help, the CEO of Light Shade Entertainment had agreed to sign Portia after the New Year celebrations were done. But Portia''s assistant had just called, and told her that all hermercials and modeling contracts had been cancelled and Light Shade Entertainment had decided not to sign her.


    "Really?" Hayden asked, as he stopped and turned to look at Portia. "But why?"


    Portia''s eyes reddened. She took a deep breath and said in a choked voice, "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t worry. I''m calling my friend now." Hayden took out his phone and dialed a number.


    He hung up inside two minutes. He stared at his sister and was lost in his own thoughts, saying nothing.


    Portia was impatient. "Hayden, what did he say?"


    "Have you seen Debbie recently?" he asked.


    Before Portia could respond, a sharp voice chipped in, "Hayden, why talk about that bitch? Are you really that hung up on her? You want to piss me off, don''t you? Why did you suddenly go to New York? You should''ve stayed and celebrated the New Year with us."


    Hayden turned around to see nche walking down the stairs, d in a night gown. Fury was written all over her face.


    Ignoring her questions, Hayden repeated his question. "Have you seen her?"


    "Yes," Portia nodded, and wondered whether it had something to do with Emmett.


    Hayden had long known that Portia couldn''t stand Debbie, but he hadn''t taken it seriously before. He didn''t want to be caught between his sister and his beloved woman. But maybe he should have. A niggling doubt tickled the back of his brain. He wondered if it wasn''t so much about Portia, but instead hisst liaison with Debbie. Carlos seemed like he was okay with it, but what if he wasn''t?


    Now that Hayden knew that Debbie was Carlos'' wife, he thought he''d better remind his sister. "Portia, Debbie isn''t a doormat now. Don''t mess with her. Just be nice to her for my sake, okay?"


    Of course, Portia would not listen¡ªthere was no way she''d buy this. "Why should I be nice to her? Hayden, I don''t care if you still like her or not. You''ve gone too far," she said in a cold voice.


    ''Yes, her husband is Carlos'' assistant. So what? I don''t give a damn about that, '' she thought.


    nche pointed at Hayden and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Debbie Nian! Debbie Nian! What''s so good about her that you''ve carried a torch for her for so many years? Hayden, you are now the CEO of the Gu Group. You need to marry a woman from a family of equal status. That bitch doesn''t deserve you!"


    "Mom is right, Hayden. Just forget that woman," Portia echoed. She never liked Debbie, and she would do everything to make Hayden hate her. Her efforts came to naught, of course. While Debbie was a perfect vision, the woman of his dreams, these women just came off as hateful and wrong. They just didn''t know Debbie like he did. She was a delicate flower, a gleaming jewel to be plucked, and the best thing that ever happened to him. They just couldn''t ept that.


    Unable to stand it anymore, Hayden said to Portia, "You pissed Debbie off thest time you saw her, and now her husband is avenging her." After saying that, he turned around and walked up the stairs.


    Although Portia had thought of this possibility before, she still couldn''t believe her ears. ''Emmett is just an assistant. How was he able to do that to me? Ah, I see. Maybe he mentioned this to Mr. Huo, and Mr. Huo did all of this...''


    nche then noticed something was not right with her daughter. She held Portia''s hands and asked anxiously, "What happened? Your face is so pale."


    After a long time, Portia finally came back to her senses. She looked at nche in the eye and murmured, "Mom, all mymercials and modeling contracts have been cancelled. And Light Shade Entertainment decided not to sign me..."


    "Why?" nche raised her voice, and her face changed dramatically. Themercials and modeling contracts were very important to Portia, and determined her future in the entertainment circle. nche had even unted her daughter''s achievements before other richdies at a tea party the other day.


    If Portia was unable to sign with Light Shade Entertainment, nche would have made a fool of herself.


    "Emmett Zhong is avenging Debbie Nian," Portia said through gritted teeth. ''Debbie Nian! You thought you were something after marrying Emmett Zhong, huh? How could you do this to me?'' Portia cursed inwardly.


    nche''s face twitched with anger. "What?! That bitch again? How dare she! She thinks she can do anything she wants just because of Emmett Zhong?! He''s only an assistant! Bah! I swear I will beat her to a pulp."


    A light bulb went off in Portia''s head. "Mom, please get me in touch with Carlos Huo," she said.


    "What for?" nche asked in confusion.


    Looking nche in the eye, Portia said with determination, "I''m going to be his woman." That was the only way she could step on Debbie and teach her a hard lesson that she would never forget.


    "NO! Don''t you know Mr. Huo is married? You''re not going to be anyone''s mistress," nche snapped. There was no way that would end well. Men made endless promises to their mistresses about how they''d divorce their wives and marry them. They rarely did, and if the mistresses got pregnant, well, that was all over.


    Portia was not willing to be an ordinary man''s mistress. However, Carlos Huo was not an ordinary man. Being his mistress was much better than being an ordinary man''s wife. Portia said in a calm voice, "Mom, I don''t think Carlos Huo loves his wife. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept her a secret from the public. He has gone to parties with Olga a couple times. Besides, he walked out of the hotel with a college girlst time, and I''m sure that wasn''t Olga. See? He has so many women. Men are all unfaithful. And Carlos is no exception. Have you ever heard of the daughters of the prominent families in Y City getting married? No! Of course, Carlos'' wife is not from a powerful family. Do you think I can''t drive Mrs. Huo out of the Huo family and rece her?"


    "Um..." nche hesitated. She had to admit that Portia had a point, but she was afraid that people might gossip behind her back. After all, it would be disgraceful if Portia was a mistress.


    Portia knew what was on her mother''s mind. "Mom, don''t worry. I don''t think people would gossip about me. Carlos is so rich and powerful, nobody will trash talk him or his woman. After I be his woman, our family will be more respected."


    ''After I be Mrs. Huo, I''ll ask him to fire Emmett Zhong!'' she swore to herself.


    nche had been thinking of marrying her daughter to Carlos instead of Lewis. Despite being the general manager of ZL Group''s New York branch, Lewis wielded little power in thepany. But the truth was, Carlos had turned this offer down without hesitation. Left with no other option, she then decided to marry Portia to Lewis. After all, Lewis was Carlos'' cousin. The Gu family could still benefit from an association with Carlos.

 Chapter 201: Scandal

    Chapter 201: ScandalPortia''s exnations made nche feel better about her n. She was still wary, but Portia seemed logical about this. "But it''s not easy to get close to Mr. Huo," she said to her daughter.


    "I know. From now on I''ll work harder to stand out. You and Dad can try your best to get me the invitations of the parties, dinners, andmercial activities Carlos will attend," said Portia.


    She had been trying to be a better woman all the time. It used to be just for show, but now it was for Carlos.


    She understood that only an exceptional woman deserved to stand by him.


    In New York


    The next morning, some professionals came to the Huos'' house to investigate the case involving the missing items. Debbie just wanted to get out of there, so she left the house with Carlos without asking the men anything.


    She felt much better after wandering around and having some fun.


    When the sun started to set, it was time to go back. She wanted to find Carlos to go home together with him, but then she learned that he wasn''t in the office, so she had to head home alone.


    Since it waste, she ate dinner outside. When she went back inside, not a single soul was around.


    The chandelier in the living room had been switched off. Only some dim wall fittings in the hallway were on. The ce was almost eerie now. Debbie paused. She could almost hear ghosts, but she wasn''t sure what it was. The shadows on the walls did little to dispel the unsettling feeling. She peered into the gloom, trying to see into adjoining areas, but had little luck. She changed into slippers at the vestibule. Just as she walked into the living room, some noises startled her. This wasn''t her imagination this time. Debbie looked towards the sound.


    A shadow was descending the staircase, trying to be stealthy. Debbie swiftly hid herself behind the shoe cab and watched. It was a man, she was sure of it. And the man seemed to be...


    At the corner of the stairs, he knocked over a potted nt but was quick enough to catch it.


    He looked around carefully. Seeing that no one was around, he moved on.


    Debbie followed him cautiously. To her surprise, the man walked towards the storage room she had cleaned.


    He walked into the room and locked it from inside after looking left and right shiftily.


    Pressed against the wall, Debbie walked quietly to the door of the storage room and listened carefully as she held her breath.


    Someone was talking. Too bad she couldn''t hear clearly. But one thing was clear¡ªthere was a woman inside!


    Debbie had a nasty feeling something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, obscene moans hit her ears shortly afterwards.


    ''Crap! Why do I have to be the one to find out about this?'' Debbie thought in frustration.


    The two inside were getting noisier. Debbie covered her ears and started to walk back to the living room.


    She felt bad about the storage room. It had taken her a couple of hours to clean it, and now it was used to sneak some nookie.


    As soon as she reached the living room, Lewis spotted her.


    His sudden appearance scared the life out of her. He trotted over to Debbie excitedly and said loudly, "Deb, Deb, you''re home. I came downstairs to grab a can of pop¡ª" He was so loud


    Debbie had to cover his mouth with her hand and drag him aside.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down! The others are sleeping. Do you want to wake everybody up?"


    Lewis'' eyes narrowed into thin lines as he stroked Debbie''s hand with a grin. Debbie let him go immediately and smacked his head. "Touch me again and I''ll gut you like a fish!" she warned.


    Lewis asked with a goofy smile, "Deb, did youe home alone? Where''s Carlos? He isn''t home yet?"


    Reluctant to talk to him, Debbie wiped her hand on his clothes and went upstairs.


    Lewis watched her and swallowed hard.


    "Lewis, why are you even here?" a man''s voice asked casually. It seemed he wasing from where the storage room was.


    Lewis turned to him and looked behind him. "I came down to get a pop. But Uncle James, why did youe that way?"


    James smiled. "Oh, I came down to get a ss of water, but then I had to answer the call of nature, so I went to the bathroom first."


    The bathroom and the storage room on the first floor were the same way, so Lewis didn''t think anything of it and went to the kitchen.


    James looked upstairs while pouring himself some water. He asked, "Who were you talking to?"


    "Oh, it was... it was Debbie." Lewis intended to say Deb but changed it, considering it sounded a little too intimate.


    James'' face fell when he heard that. "Oh? What did shee down for?" he asked, pretending to look at Lewis casually. Lewis wasn''t buying it. The old man couldn''t conceal his contempt for his daughter-inw. He was tense, too.


    "I don''t know. When I saw her, she wasing that way." Lewis pointed to the bathroom after he closed the refrigerator door. Thinking that James had juste from the bathroom, he added, "Since you were in the bathroom, maybe she had been to the storage room."


    Except for the bathroom and storage room, all the rooms on the first floor were guest rooms.


    James lost his cool when the storage room was mentioned. "Did she say why she went there?"


    Lewis was confused. He shook his head and wondered, "No, she didn''t. Uncle James, What''s wrong? You look nervous."


    Realizing he was overreacting, James forced a smile. "Nothing. Just curious. You know some things have gone missing in this house recently. We all should be more careful."


    James thought about it for a while, and an idea popped in his head. "Carlos won''t be back for awhile. Why don''t you go to her ask her why she went there? And tell her not to wander around. It looks suspicious as all hell."


    All Lewis heard were "Carlos won''t be back for awhile," and "go to Debbie''s room." He swallowed and nodded immediately, "Sure, Uncle James. I''ll tell her."


    A trace of contempt appeared in James''s eyes as he found out how horny Lewis looked when it came to Debbie. He conceal his emotions and suggested, "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Yes, Uncle James." Lewis took a huge gulp of soda and followed him.


    As soon as they left the living room, a figure snuck out of the storage room, left by the back door, and walked towards the servants'' quarters.


    Once she was back in her bedroom, Debbie wondered if she should tell Carlos about the disgraceful affair she had discovered.


    Should she pretend nothin happened or tell Carlos the truth?


    If she kept her mouth shut, she would feel bad about keeping something this big from him.


    But if she said anything, surely the matter would turn the house upside down like a torpedo.


    She had started thinking about the question the minute she walked in. She thought about it during shower. She thought about it when she was brushing her teeth. After being mentally tortured by the question for more than half an hour, she felt like she was having a meltdown. "oh, whatever." She finally gave up and pushed the thought aside. Lying in bed, she started reading updates on Weibo. That was much more fun.


    She typed the name Carlos Huo in the search bar, and saw all the news about him.


    Most posts were focused on his marriage.


    The night deedpened. It was 11p.m., and yet Carlos was still now back. "Mr. Huo, honey, when are youing home?" she couldn''t help asking him in a text.


    But there was no reply. She waited for about five minutes. Then she texted him again. "Don''t work toote. I''m waiting for you to tuckw in, honey."

 Chapter 202: Carlos Rage

    Chapter 202: Carlos'' RageIt was midnight, but Debbie still hadn''t heard from Carlos. Before long, she drifted off.


    In the dead of the night, someone opened the door to her bedroom silently.


    That someone walked in stealthily and nced around the room. The fragrance in the air filled his nose. He sniffed greedily.


    In her sleep, Debbie felt that mysterious figure slip into her bed. Assuming that it was her husband, she didn''t open her eyes and held him tightly. "Honey, finally, you''re back," she muttered.


    Without a word, the man tried to kiss her lips, but Debbie happened to slide down a little, so he kissed her hair instead.


    She opened her eyes a little and found the room was


    The man didn''t answer. He turned over and threw himself on top of her.


    Sensing what he was about to do, Debbie woke up. "No, Mr. Handsome, I''m good. I''m still sore fromst time."


    ''Wait. Something''s wrong, '' Debbie realized.


    ''This doesn''t feel right. The weight and scent are both wrong!''


    Debbie''s eyes snapped open. She reached for themp on the nightstand, fumbling with the switch. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the man''s face.


    Angry, she pushed him off of her forcefully, and the man was dumped unceremoniously onto the lushly carpeted floor. "Ow! Dammit! What''s wrong?" he howled.


    Debbie straightened her pajamas quickly. Usually, she slept naked. But tonight, she had been so sleepy that she had dozed off in pajamas. Lucky for her, otherwise he would have felt something he had no right to. This man was no Carlos. Indeed, he could never match up to that powerful, handsome presence. Instead, this guy would forever be in Carlos'' shadow, no matter where Carlos was at the time.


    She jumped off the bed and grabbed Lewis'' ear furiously. "How dare you sneak into my room!"


    "Ouch! Easy, easy! Carlos is always busy. I was worried about you. I thought you might be lonely, so I came in to give you some lov¡ª Ah¡ª"


    Before Lewis could finish his words, Debbie released his ear and gave him a hard scissor kick in the chest.


    ''This guy just walked into my room, devil-may-care, even though most of the others are here. They all think I''m a pushover, don''t they?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    Little did she know that someone had snapped a picture of her and Lewis earlier and sent it to Carlos.


    When Carlos got the picture, he was on his way home. His face darkened instantly. "Drive as fast as you can,"


    he ordered the driver sternly. "Yes, Mr. Huo." At that moment, they were already near the manor. A couple of minutester, they arrived at the house.


    Before the driver could reach the door and open it for him, Carlos already got out of the car and strode into the house quickly and purposefully. He was fully enraged.


    The second floor was supposed to be quiet with everyone deep in sleep. However, right now, each room was bright with the lights on. His family were crowded in the hallway at the door of a room, everyone in nightwear. Everyone heard themotion.


    "What''s going on?" Carlos demanded. Spotting him, they all made way for him.


    With everyone out of his way, now Carlos could see clearly. Lewis was lying on the floor, cupping his face. Beside him was Debbie with a coat draped around her shoulders. Her eyes reddened as soon as she saw Carlos.


    The elders of the Huo family had scolded her harshly without listening to her exnation. Carlos was the only one that could provide her withfort right now.


    But she didn''t move. She was waiting for him to go near her.


    Carlos was stone-faced. Lewis was too afraid to lift his head. James, on the other hand, thundered, "What shameful behavior! She''s a disgrace to this family! Carlos, look what your wife did! Trying to bed your cousin while you weren''t home! We wouldn''t have known, but they were too loud. This is the woman you''ve been protecting! How can we ever show our faces anywhere if word gets out?"


    Lewis got to his feet and looked fearfully at Carlos. "C-Carlos, Debbie...she told me that... you weren''t home tonight and... asked me to... to ce to her room. S-so I did..."


    With a hideous face, Valerie berated, "You married well this time! God, what a whore! Even though your father and I don''t approve of your marriage, you still take her side!"


    No one else said anything. Some were too scared to speak, others were too angry, like Miranda.


    She looked at Lewis with a livid expression on her face, as if she wanted to beat him to death right now. If looks could kill, Lewis would have been a smoldering corpse.


    Carlos walked towards Lewis, stood in front of him, and then without a word, sent him flying to the wall with a heavy kick. The beaten man screamed painfully.


    The others gaped at the sight. Worried about Lewis, Valerie panicked. "What are you doing? Why hit Lewis? It''s your wife who did this!


    Not responding, Carlos grabbed Lewis by the cor and gave him two heavy blows to the face. The disgusting man''s squeals pierced the air. And blood covered his whole front side, red, wet, sticky; all gushing from his broken nose and ruined lips.


    Both Frasier and James walked over to Carlos to calm him down. "Carlos, chill."


    Carlos brushed them aside, took off his coat, and threw it to Debbie, who had been stunned into a trance by his sudden outburst. She caught his coat reflexively.


    Lewis fell onto the floor, but Carlos lifted him up and punched him again. Now Carlos'' fists were covered with the pathetic loser''s blood. Some of it flecked onto Carlos'' clothing as well. He appeared to pay no mind to that fact.


    Everyone panicked.


    Since he couldn''t stop Carlos, James suddenly stalked towards Debbie and pped her hard across the face.


    Focused on Carlos, Debbie didn''t see the ping.


    Her cheek was burning. Her ear rang.


    Everyone froze at the sound of the heavy smack.


    Even Valerie hadn''t expected James to hit a woman.


    Realizing that it was Debbie who had been hit, Carlos balled his hands into fists. The red p mark he saw felt like it was on his own face. His eyes med as if they would catch on fire any minute.


    James had never seen his son this angry. He was afraid and regretted pping Debbie immediately, but he summoned up his courage and managed to argue, "Your slutty wife cheated on you with your cousin! She''s no daughter-inw of mine! She''s a femme fatale and should be kicked out of this house!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished his sentence, Carlos dashed towards him, raised his fist and smashed it against his face while the others screamed in shock.


    "Carlos! He''s your father!" In tears, Tabitha blocked the second blow by standing in front of James.


    Carlos looked at James as if there were decades of hatred between them. He pulled Tabitha away and swung his fist again.


    Dizzy, James slumped onto the floor and had difficulty getting up. Wade and his other two sons tried to stop Carlos but failed. Because Carlos was far different than the man he had been seconds earlier. How do you stop a force of nature?

 Chapter 203: Megans Declaration Of Love

    Chapter 203: Megan''s Deration Of LoveSeeing so many people had failed to stop Carlos, Megan thought she''d give it a shot. She approached him and tried to talk him out of it, but she only got one single tug at his sleeve before she herself was pushed away. The push was so fierce she stumbled backwards to the wall. Holding her injured arm, she stood there and didn''t dare to take another step towards the enraged man.


    By now, the house was a total mess. Everything was in disarray. The potted nt was tipped over, and dirt spilled onto the carpet. The little decorative table was knocked over, and the knickknacks it once held were all over the floor. Pools of blood stained the carpet darkly in ces where Carlos'' victims had bled. Even the wall hangings were knocked crooked. This was the worst anyone had ever seen the ce, but anyone who might want to try and clean up the ce was held in check by Carlos'' white-hot rage.


    Tabitha walked to Debbie and pulled her arm. The young woman was still at a loss. Caught off guard, she staggered and managed to steady herself by pressing her hand against the wall. "This is all your fault! Everything was okay before you married him. But look what''s happening now! Because of you, Carlos is beating his own father! What kind of monster have you turned him into?!"


    That brought Debbie to her senses. She handed Carlos'' coat to Connie, trotted over to him, and grabbed his raised hand, now balled into a fist, covered with blood both fresh and congealing. "Carlos, Carlos, please stop. He''s your father..." she sobbed.


    The madman regained his sanity when he heard her cries.


    "Carlos, listen to me. There''s nothing wrong with elders scolding their kids. Please don''t hit him again, okay?"


    Valerie was so angry she could barely stand, even though Frasier and Gloria were supporting her on either side. She pounded on the floor with her cane and shouted, "Sinful! This is utterly sinful! Carlos, he''s your father! How could you do this?"


    Carlos nced at the others nonchntly and ignored all of them. He pulled Debbie closer to him and asked, "Does it still hurt?" That was the second sentence he had said the whole evening.


    Shaking her head, Debbie answered, "No. Let''s go to our room."


    "Your room?" Valerie walked over and red at Debbie. "Debbie Nian, you saw it yourself. Not that we don''t wee you, but you ruined the peace in this family.


    " It seemed true. Debbie forced her tears back and apologized, "I''m sorry¡ª"


    As soon as the words came out, Carlos squeezed her hand.


    Valerie gazed at her grimly. "I don''t need your apology. I''m sure you''ve shaved years off my life. Divorce Carlos if you''re not trying to make me die soon."


    ''Divorce!'' Debbie''s heart twisted into a knot.


    "Here''s what you do. Call thewyer. Now. Ask him to write up the divorce papers. As long as you sign the papers without making a fuss, we may consider paying you alimony."


    Debbie was lost for words. Carlos pulled her behind him protectively and confronted the olddy. "Since when does any of you get to make decisions about my marriage, Grandma?"


    Valerie met his eyes. "Carlos, you used to be loyal to the family, but now you disrespect me again and again, all because of this woman. You hit Lewis! You hit your father! I won''t allow this woman to confuse you anymore."


    Carlos sneered, "You''re the confused one. Who has been stirring shit up ever since Debbie got here? You know Lewis as well I do. Do you really think this is Debbie''s fault? Dad shouldn''t have hit Debbie. He should be thankful he IS my dad. Otherwise, I would have cut his arm off. You protect your son, and I''m just trying to protect my wife. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Carlos, you¡ª" Valerie was too furious to go on.


    Carlos nced at the others and dered, "Debbie and I will never get divorced, never. All of you, just forget about it, because you''ll only be disappointed. We''re only living here because we want to keep my mompany. But now it seems it''s not necessary. My mom''s willing to take insults lying down, but there is no way that I''ll let my wife be somebody''s doormat. Debbie and I are moving out."


    With that, he took Debbie''s hand and started walking towards the stairs.


    "Carlos! Carlos Huo!" Watching her grandson''s cold figure, Valerie wanted to ask him to stay. However, Carlos only quickened his pace. He didn''t want to be there a minute longer than he had to be. If this was the way they were going to treat his wife, he didn''t want any part of it.


    When they came to thending, he suddenly stopped and said to the others, "And my wife isn''t a thief, either. My men figured out it wasn''t her. Grandma, keep an eye on your dog."


    Valerie kept a medium-sized dog. She would let him y and run around in the manor at regr times.


    ''Is the dog responsible?'' they all wondered.


    A car was parked at the entrance to the house. Before getting in, Debbie suddenly stopped. Carlos looked back at her.


    "Maybe I should move out. You can stay here..."


    Carlos affectionately pulled the coat draped on her shoulders closer to her. "You think I''ll agree to that?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Uncle Carlos!" a ringing voice interrupted Debbie.


    They both turned their head. In the dim light, they could see Megan running towards them like a butterfly. She threw herself into Carlos'' arms and started crying. "Uncle Carlos, please don''t go. I don''t want you to go. Boo-hoo...hoo..."


    Carlos disentangled himself andforted her. "We''re leaving for Y City in three days. Take care of my grandma for me."


    "Uncle Carlos, I want to stay with you. Don''t leave me alone. Can I go with you? Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, please."


    Megan''s crying was too real. Tears streamed down her face, her voice was hoarse from grief. For a moment, even Debbie almost believed her. She was worried that Carlos would go soft and agree to take the vicious girl with them. Then she would have to not only cry but also bleed inside.''


    Carlos took Debbie to the car and said, "Wait for me inside. It''s cold out here."


    It was indeed cold outside. Debbie got in the car and sat by the window.


    Nheless, as soon as Carlos closed the door, Megan embraced him again and sobbed, "Uncle Carlos, I know you think I''ll get in the way if I stay with you and Aunt Debbie. Besides, Aunt Debbie doesn''t like me. But you know what? I don''t like her either, because she stole you. Uncle Carlos, I''ve liked you since the day you took me in." Her deration of love caught Carlos off guard. His brows knitted.


    "I was going to tell you on my 18th birthday, but that day, you told me you were married. Uncle Carlos, can you imagine how heartbroken I was? I like you so much, but you married someone else..."


    Words failed Carlos.


    He was always resolute and cold when he handled things with the women that were obsessed with him. Debbie used to be the only exception.


    But now there was Megan.


    "Megan, listen up," he said seriously.


    "Yes," Megan nodded, her eyes and nose red.


    "I love your aunt Debbie, and she is my one and only. I only love her. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 204: Call Him

    Chapter 204: Call HimCarlos'' ruthless refusal was a shock to Megan. She felt as if she''d been struck by a thunderbolt. Her face turned pale. "Uncle Carlos, don''t you like me at all?" Her lips trembled.


    "I like you, but that''s not love. I see you as family."


    Megan couldn''t take it. This was not what she had expected. She took a few steps back while shaking her head in disbelief. "No, no! Uncle Carlos, you are always so good to me. You love me! I know you do!"


    Carlos sighed deeply. "Megan, listen to me."


    He tried to calm her down, but in the end, Megan''s illness reared its head again. She slumped onto the ground, gasping for air.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly in resignation, scooped her up, and started walking towards the house. Sitting in the car, Debbie watched her husband carry another woman in his arms all the way to the manor. That wasn''t what she wanted. Not even what she needed. She was hoping to get away from all this, away from Carlos'' family, away from creepy Lewis, who had plucked the straw that broke the camel''s back. From judgmental Valerie and James, two oldsters who didn''t like her because her family wasn''t rich. Because there was no advantage for them if Carlos stayed married to her. They even suggested she divorce Carlos.


    A couple of minutester, Mr. Handsome himself called her.


    She slid her finger along the screen of the phone to take the call but didn''t speak.


    "Honey, I''ll get my assistant to drive you to the vi first. Megan is sick. I can''t leave right now. I''ll be there as soon as possible."


    Debbie smiled bitterly. There was little she could say. After a while, she replied gently, "Okay. But you have worked all day. Take care of yourself."


    Carlos was exhausted. Debbie''s tender words were the cure for everything. He smiled, "Okay. Just rest when you get there. Don''t stay upte."


    "Got it. Bye, honey."


    "Bye."


    The car stopped in front of a white vi. Debbie had expected to see an empty house, but when she got out of the car, she could see lights were on inside the house through the windows. She assumed Carlos must have told someone to turn the lights on for her.


    Carlos'' assistant led her inside. Two maids were waiting for her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," they greeted her with a bow at the main entrance.


    Debbie nodded with a smile and asked, "Is the room ready?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. The room is upstairs. Please follow me."


    "Thank you."


    It was already past midnight. Debbie was tired and was in no mood to tour the vi. She plopped onto the bed as soon as she walked into the bedroom. She just wanted to be one with the night, close her eyes, and forget the events of the past few days. She could swear that the Huo family members were trying to drive her mad. Fortunately she was made of sterner stuff than that. But now, she was just exhausted. Her eyes had already started to close when the maid drew close and started to speak.


    "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked us to prepare this for you. Please move closer so that I can apply the ice," she said quietly. Apparently the maid followed her inside the room holding a tray in her hands. She was too tired to notice.


    "Okay, thank you," Debbie agreed. Actually, her face didn''t hurt much right now, but she was too weary to speak much or do anything. Her head was full of thoughts. She justy there and let the maid do her job.


    The things that had happened tonight hit her like a ton of bricks. Only the dull pain in her face reminded her it was all too real.


    ''Was the Huo family too mean or was I a lousy daughter-inw?


    Maybe both.


    Carlos hit Lewis and James because of me. I was so moved by that. But then I saw Megan in his arms... and he isn''t home yet... Oh, God, this is so frustrating and stressful, '' she thought.


    She took the towel and ice from the maid''s hands. "Go to sleep. I can do it myself," she told the maid.


    After the maid left the room, Debbie ced the ice onto the tray and called Kasie. She would know what to do. Or could at least give her moral support.


    "Hey, Tomboy, Why are you calling sote? It''s midnight in New York. Shouldn''t you and your husband be doing the dirty-dirty in bed?"


    Debbie felt sadder when Kasie mentioned Carlos. "I had a bad day today. Kasie, I want to go home."


    Kasie captured her sad tone. "What happened?"


    "Too much. That''s what happened. I don''t even know where to start. Kasie, they don''t like me. What should I do?"


    Kasie was relieved. "I thought it was something serious. Why do you even care? As long as your husband likes you, nothing else matters."


    "I know. And it should be like that. But when Carlos got in a fight with his family because of me, I felt so awful. And Megan, his not-by-blood niece, loves him in a romantic way. It bugs the hell out of me, but I can''t get mad at Carlos because of it." Debbie started to channel her depression and told Kasie what had happened over the past two days.


    Kasie listened to her quietly and then asked, "So, Mr. Huo hit Lewis and James to defend your honor, and then Megan''s asthma acted up, and Mr. Huo carried her back to the manor and hasn''te back yet now. Am I right?"


    "Yeah."


    "How can you be so stupid to leave your husband alone with another woman? And in the middle of the night? What if something happens between them? I don''t think Mr. Huo is a scumbag, but some women are. Your husband is an extraordinary man. A maniptive bitch like Megan will try everything to make him hers. Hang up with me. And call your husband and ask him toe back, you silly girl." Kasie was really worried about Debbie. Debbie didn''t know how to handle rtionships yet. She was too new at this. Maybe she married Carlos too soon?


    "But... I don''t want to call him. He must be busy banging things out with his family right now. What if he gets upset? "


    "He cares for you too much to do that. You call him to show your concern, to tell him how much you care about him, not to grill him for the details. Got it? "


    Debbie nodded her head, even though Kasie couldn''t see her. But she only caught part of Kasie''s meaning. "So I try calling him? What if something is happening between them? My phone call will¡ª No, that''s impossible. Kasie, what were you thinking? You put this crazy thought in my head. Carlos isn''t that kind of guy. He won''t cheat on me. Whatever Megan tries, it won''t work. A proud man like Carlos won''t fall for her. "


    "You''re right. Your husband won''t cheat on you¡ªintentionally. But I''m not sure about Megan. What if she kisses him? "


    ''Kiss him?'' Megan had kissed Carlos more than once before. The scenes yed out in Debbie''s head. The longer she visualized it, the more anxious she became. What if Megan got Carlos in bed? What if he liked her better than Debbie? "Call youter. Bye. "


    She hung up the phone immediately and called Carlos.


    The phone was connected soon, but Megan answered it.


    "Aunt Debbie, it''s sote. What''s up?"


    Debbie sneered, finding her question ridiculous. ''Do I need a reason to call my own husband?'' "Where is your uncle Carlos?"


    "Uncle Carlos was worried that I might be hungry, so he went to the kitchen to cook something for me."


    ''She''s gloating, '' Debbie realized. ''She thinks she''s won.'' "What makes you think he wants you to answer his phone? And why are you keeping him up sote? You know he has to work, right?" she asked, trying to keepposed.


    "What''s wrong with it? Uncle Carlos and I are in love. You''re the other woman trying toe between us. Now you are telling me what''s okay?" Megan provoked.


    Debbie was going mad. She sneered, "You two are in love? Then why didn''t he marry you? Why did he marry me instead? "


    "Don''t you know? Uncle Carlos married you because of his grandpa. He is nice to you just because his grandpa asked him to. He has to. You think he loves you? Haha! That''s hrious. Uncle Carlos loves his grandpa very much. Everything he did for you is just to make his grandpa feel better so that he could wake up earlier. "

 Chapter 205: Bring It

    Chapter 205: Bring It''She even used Carlos'' unconscious grandpa as a pawn in her game. She would really use everything she could, '' Debbie thought. She took a deep breath and snorted, "You''ve finally shown your true colors. You dering war on me? "


    "War? Don''t be stupid. You''re not even a worthy opponent. I can make Uncle Carlos spend the night here if I want. Want proof?" Megan asked in a weird, creepy voice.


    "Huh! Who on earth do you really like? Carlos? Wesley? Curtis? Or Damon?" Debbie asked.


    "I like them all," Megan answered simply.


    "You''re absolutely the biggest ho I''ve ever known. Too bad for you, Carlos''s married. I''m his wife, and you''re just one of many women who want him."


    "I warned you, but since you''re so stupid, don''t cry when things get tough." Meganughed like a happy witch over the phone.


    Debbie had never feared anyone before except Carlos. An 18-year-old was definitely no threat to her. What was she thinking? Besides, Carlos wouldn''t cheat on her. He had many opportunities to, and hadn''t done so yet. So was Megan just a madwoman chasing a dream she could never have? Or was there something to what she was saying? After all, Carlos'' family seemed to like Megan a lot more than they liked Debbie. On the other hand, Carlos had beaten his own family members in defense of Debbie, so maybe this was really woman to woman. "Bring it, Miss Lan!"


    "Good!"


    "Can you hand the phone to my husband now?"


    "Of course, Aunt Debbie!" Magically, Megan''s voice was back to the usual sweet one. She was good at sounding bubbly and innocent. Probably the weapon she used well against Carlos, and on the family if anyone called her out on her actions.


    She walked downstairs and came to the kitchen, where Carlos was cooking for her. "Why did youe downstairs?" he asked when she showed up at the door.


    With a sad face, Megan raised the phone so that he could see the screen. "Aunt Debbie wants to talk to you. I didn''t want toe down. But she said it''s urgent. I told her you were cooking, and then she started yelling at me. Uncle Carlos, you should try and calm her down."


    Debbie heard everything. ''She''s pretending to be soft and innocent again, that evil, maniptive bitch!'' she cursed.


    Seeing that Megan had answered his private call, Carlos was a bit annoyed. "Go wait outside," he said to her.


    Megan read the annoyance on Carlos'' face. She left the kitchen obediently.


    Left alone, Carlos asked tenderly on the phone, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? It''ste."


    Little did he know how hard Debbie was trying to suppress her anger. Remembering Kasie''s advice, she answered gently, "I couldn''t sleep. I was worried about you. Did your dad and grandma get mad at you again?"


    "No. Megan got sick, and they were all worried about her, so they dropped it for now,"


    he replied while adeptly cracking an egg into a bowl with one hand.


    Listening to the sound of whisking eggs, Debbie felt her heart was soaked in bitterness, but she pretended not to mind. "I didn''t know you could cook. When did you learn that?"


    Carlos paused shortly. "I''ll cook for you someday soon, okay?"


    "No need for that. The servants can cook. By the way, you worked all day. Where are the servants? Aren''t they supposed to do that?" Debbie''s eyes started tearing up. Carlos was busy every day. She didn''t have the heart to ask him to do anything for her after work. But right now, another woman was having him work in the middle of the night.


    "Megan didn''t feel well. She wanted to eat the noodles I cooked for her before," he exined briefly.


    ''Huh!'' Debbie held back her tears without one more word.


    She didn''t know since when she''d always been trying to reign in her temper.


    But it was only around Carlos that she would suppress her anger time and again.


    "Megan said it was urgent. What is it?"


    "I want to go back to Y City alone tomorrow," she blurted out.


    Carlos put down the bowl and chopsticks. "We''ll only be here for three days. I''ll be finished with work by then. What''s the matter? I gave you a private vi all to yourself. I promise no one will disturb you there."


    Debbie was conflicted. She appreciated what Carlos had done for her, from the bottom of her heart, but meanwhile, she couldn''t stand him being nice to other women, even if the woman was his supposed niece. Especially a niece who wanted him for herself!


    She wanted to be mad, but she also thought she shouldn''t be.


    It might make her seem petty.


    She wanted to cry, but she didn''t know exactly why she was hurt.


    "Okay, can youe back now? I miss you, honey. I can''t sleep without you by my side."


    Carlos missed her too, but the meal wasn''t finished yet. He didn''t like leaving things half done. "I''ll be back in half an hour."


    The manor was very close to the vi. He could get there in very few minutes. He always finished what he had started. The noodles would be ready in a dozen minutes.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    "All right, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie got a message from Kasie. "How''s it going, Tomboy?"


    "The bitch showed her true colors and made it clear she''d steal my husband from me. Carlos is cooking for her."


    "Holy crap! Mr. Huo is cooking for her?"


    "Yes, she''s so weak right now she needs special care, so my husband has to take good care of her," Debbie responded, sounding a little jealous.


    "The key is to stay calm. The bitch is trying to trap you, so she can say you were mean to her. Don''t fall for it, okay?" Kasie reminded her.


    "Got it. Carlos said he''d be home soon," Debbie replied.


    Kasie thought for a while and continued, "When your husbandes back, don''t fight with him. The bitch has been around him for five years. She won''t just go away all of a sudden. Besides, she''s his niece and pretends to be sweet, lovely, and understanding. Maybe Mr. Huo will be taken in by it and even me you. So be patient. We need a n to take the bitch down."


    "We''ll see. I don''t want to start a fight, because my husband has been so good to me. He works all day and is tired by now." It''s just that I never ask anything of my husband, and what right does that bitch have to tell him to do this or that? I''m so irritated." If Megan weren''t Carlos'' niece, Debbie would have knocked her head off.


    "She didn''t really want noodles. Who would want to eat noodles in the middle of the night? She just wanted to piss you off, okay?" Kasie exined to Debbie and sent her a Face With Rolling Eyes emoji.


    Debbie was struck speechless.


    She thought about it and found it seemed Megan was just trying to stir things up between her and Carlos.


    Debbie decided not to let her get her wish. "I''ll just pretend to know nothing. When Carloses back, I''ll give him a big hug and sleep with him."


    "Um, whatever you want, Mrs. Huo," Kasie replied yfully.


    Carlos was usually on time, and now was no exception. Twenty-eight minutes after their phone call, the door to the bedroom opened.


    He put his suitcase down and came over to the bed. Debbie threw her phone aside and embraced him excitedly. "Mr. Handsome, I''m so happy you''re back!"


    Seeing her smile, Carlos felt much happier. He looked at the p mark on her face and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "No. Sorry, honey. I wasn''t a good daughter-inw. I put you in a difficult position."

 Chapter 206: Dont Be Kind

    Chapter 206: Don''t Be KindCarlos shook his head and pecked her lips. "I should be the one to apologize. Sorry for making you suffer like this. Did Lewis do anything bad to you?"


    "No, but he climbed onto my bed and I discovered it wasn''t you..." Debbie hadn''t expected Lewis to be so bold even in the Huo family''s house. At first, she had thought that the guy who climbed on top of her was Carlos. But then the difference in weight and the scent of Lewis'' cologne made her realize that it definitely wasn''t Carlos. She got really crept out, and even now, when talking of it, she still felt her heart race.


    mes of rage shed through Carlos'' eyes. He asked between gritted teeth, "And then? What did he do?"


    Though embarrassed, Debbie mustered the courage to tell him in a hushed voice, "He... climbed on top of me and wanted to...touch me, but I figured it out and stopped him at once."


    At this point, Carlos'' face hadpletely darkened. He suddenly broke his embrace, removed Debbie from his arms, and strode toward the doorway.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Debbie shouted anxiously. Without time to put on her slippers, she ran after him in bare feet. Thankfully, he hadn''t gone outside, and the carpet was warm and soft.


    Carlos turned his head around and spat, "To deal with him!"


    Seeing the fuming rage in his eyes, Debbie got flustered. It looked as if he was going to eat someone. To stop him, she grabbed hold of his arm, shook her head and persuaded, "No, no. See, I''m safe and sound now, right? He didn''t do anything. And you''ve already taught him a lesson. Come on, calm down, okay? I promise I''ll be more careful next time."


    It took him a moment topose himself. Letting out a deep sigh, he noticed her bare feet and immediately, carried her in his arms. "Where are your slippers?" he rebuked. He didn''t like it when she went barefoot. Not only was it unseemly, but it could be unsafe.


    Debbie threw her arms around his neck, staring into his eyes. "You just got here. I have you all to myself finally. Don''t go anywhere now, okay? I''m tired. Come to bed?" she said, using her cute tone in her favor. She knew Carlos was a man of his word. Once he made a decision, it would be hard to change his mind. Even though Lewis was his cousin, he would still find him and jump him.


    Most of the Huo family members already disliked her. And earlier tonight, Carlos had punched Lewis and James in front of the other family members. After tonight, they hated her even more. Now, if Carlos did anything terrible to Lewis, the Huo family would never forgive her!


    "Okay, I hear you," Carlos promised, regaining hisposure. He tucked her into bed and covered her with the quilt. Then, he shed his clothes before entering the bathroom.


    Lying prone in the bed, Debbie whined, "Mr. Handsome, it''s less than ten below zero outside. You didn''t sweat today and you change your clothes every day. Why shower now? The water will go to waste!"


    Carlos stopped his steps and looked toward theining woman, feeling baffled. Hesitantly, he replied, "I need to wash my feet."


    "Okay, be quick!" Debbie nodded happily.


    However, much to Debbie''s frustration, that germophobe still chose to take a long shower in the end...


    When he finally climbed onto the bed, Debbie clung to him and joked, "Next time, I''m going to quit showering for a whole week and hug you like this. So have I turned you off, seeing that I''m unwashed?"


    Breathing in the fragrance of her hair, he said casually, "So what? Even if you don''t bathe for a whole week, I still can kiss you all over!"


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. ''Mr. Huo, aren''t you a germophobe?'' she wondered.


    Stroking his short hair, she recalled what happened earlier. In a jealous voice, she asked, "You''ve been busy all day long. You must be absolutely bushed. Why did you cook for Megan?"


    Carlos tightened his arms on her and exined slowly, "For the past five years, I''ve been looking after her like this. I didn''t think much of it tonight. But if you don''t like it, I guess I can stop." He had never turned down Megan for anything she wanted in the past five years. Cooking a bowl of noodles wasn''t a big deal, so of course, he didn''t refuse to do it either.


    ''Don''t like it? Of course I don''t like it!'' Debbie sulked. "Yes, I hate that you put yourself out for her. You work hard all day, and then you take care of another woman after work!" she protested with concern in her voice.


    Smiling, he kissed her on her forehead. "It''s sweet that you worry about me."


    "Of course. You aren''t her husband, so she doesn''t worry about your health. But I feel my heart ache!" Yes, her heart ached when she knew Carlos personally cooked for Megan. But it wasn''t just about his health, but also for the jealousy. The jealousy was really killing her.


    Clever as Carlos was, of course he couldprehend the subtext of her words. "Sorry, sweetheart. I didn''t know it bugged you so much. I''ll take note of it and never let it happen again, okay?"


    Debbie couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. She leaned over his chest, hearing his heartbeat. There were times that she felt this man was actually a fool who tried his best to make her happy. Yet, maybe he was not stupid at all because his strategy always worked. Even though she had almost drowned in jealousy, how could she be angry with him anymore after hearing his sincere apology?


    On the third day, an unexpected guest came to visit Debbie in Carlos'' private vi.


    It was Miranda.


    "Hi, Aunt Miranda," Debbie greeted her with courtesy.


    "Hmm," Miranda responded nonchntly and went straight into the living room.


    Watching the woman walking in, Debbie wondered, ''Why did Miranda show up all of a sudden? Did Carlos know anything about her visit? Or did shee here to seek justice for her son?''


    Miranda turned around when she reached a sofa. Staring at the confused girl, she sat down and said, "Carlos has deprived Lewis of his position in thepany."


    "What?" Debbie asked, trying to understand what was going on.


    A housemaid came and served a cup of tea to the guest. After smelling the strong tea aroma, Miranda took a sip, relished the lingering vor in her mouth and then put down the cup.


    Elegantly, she crossed her legs and continued, "It wasn''t easy for Lewis'' father to make him a general manager. But yesterday, Carlos fired him from that job and set him up in the secretarial department. Lewis has to start at the bottom and work his way up by himself."


    ''So...her purpose is to seek justice for her son?'' Debbie asked in her mind.


    She suddenly felt the air pressing in around her as she could sense the coldness and arrogance radiating from Miranda. Even though she spoke in an elegant way, there was a hint of power in her voice, just like Carlos.


    Awkward, Debbie cautiously sat opposite her, cleared her throat and replied, "Aunt Miranda, I never meddle inpany affairs nor do I understand... Since it''s Carlos'' decision, I can''t interfere..."


    Miranda stared at her. "I''m not asking you to interfere. I just came to inform you of it."


    This left a question hanging in the air. ''What did she mean? Isn''t she telling me this on purpose?


    Isn''t she asking me to put in a good word for Lewis so that Carlos would give him his old job back?'' A lot of questions went through Debbie''s mind.


    Awkward silence filled the living room. Debbie wasn''t a talkative girl in front of unfamiliar people, and Miranda too was aloof with few words, which made the atmosphere even weirder to Debbie. However, it didn''t seem to affect Miranda at all, as if she were used to silence. She went on to enjoy the cup of tea in a rxing mood. In order to stifle the silence, Debbie had to start a conversation herself. "Um...so... Are Lewis and Dad doing well now?" she stammered.


    Miranda nodded her head without saying a word.


    Debbie cried in her mind, ''Honey,e back now! Save me!''


    "Is your flight tomorrow?" Miranda finally opened her mouth to ask.


    As if she were being saved from this awkward situation, Debbie nodded her head vigorously and replied enthusiastically, "Oh yeah. We''ll take a flight tomorrow afternoon and arrive in Y City the day after tomorrow."


    Miranda took out her phone from her handbag. "Add me on Facebook. Contact me in private if you need my help."


    "Okay!" Debbie hastily pulled out her phone, opened the app and shot Miranda a friend request.


    Her ount name was exactly her own name: Miranda. After that, Miranda suddenly looked into Debbie''s eyes and requested, "Don''t tell Carlos anything about James. Just pretend you know nothing."


    Her words dumbfounded Debbie. She wondered if Miranda also knew something about James'' secret.


    Before she could formte a response, Miranda stood up from the sofa. "You can probably guess what''s going on. Whatever you think, you''re right. And that''s why Tabitha has depression," she said, sounding sarcastic. With her eyes bing sharp, she cautioned, "And be careful of Megan. She''s a great actress. Don''t be kind to the family. Don''t cut them any ck, or you''ll have dug your own grave."


    After tidying her clothes, she walked toward the door in an arrogant and graceful demeanor. Before she left, she turned around and left herst words. "Don''t feel bad. That night, Carlos did a good job. Lewis and James deserved it. I''m going back to work. Goodbye."

 Chapter 207: Death Barbie Pink

    Chapter 207: Death Barbie Pink"I hear you. Goodbye, Aunt Miranda." After bidding farewell to Miranda, Debbie began to think about her parting words. ''Carlos did a good job? They deserved it? Did she mean what she said? Is Miranda really Lewis'' mother?'' Watching Miranda''s receding figure, Debbie couldn''t fend off the barrage of doubts from intruding on her thoughts.


    That night, Carlos picked up Megan from the Huo family''s house and drove her to the vi. Megan was going to spend the night with them. Since they were all flying back to Y City tomorrow, it would be more convenient to have her there.


    When Megan stepped into the vi and spotted Debbie, she ran briskly and gleefully toward her. With an innocent look on her face, she said, "Aunt Debbie. Guess what I bought you?"


    Debbie smiled sarcastically as she stared at her innocent look. It was exactly the same look as when she met Megan for the first time. Miranda''s words came unbidden to her mind¡ª"And be careful of Megan. She''s a great actress." And wasn''t that the truth? Megan had managed to hoodwink both Carlos and her, intending to steal Carlos away from her. Back then, her fake innocent expression blinded Debbie''s eyes, making her believe that Megan was a pure, sweet girl. It turned out that she was just a hypocritical and cunning woman.


    Oblivious to Debbie''s indifferent attitude, Megan lifted the shopping bag with an international brand logo printed on it. In a more excited voice, she revealed the answer. "Lipsticks! Thetest ones! Uncle Carlos and I picked out the colors for you. Come on. Open it and take a look."


    ''Uncle Carlos and I...'' Debbie repeated this sentence in her mind. ''Interesting that you''d bring Carlos into it. You always follow him around like a lost puppy dog, '' she thought angrily.


    She shifted her gaze past Megan to the man walking towards them. ''Wasn''t Carlos busy wrapping up his work here before leaving New York? How could he spare any time to go shopping with Megan?'' she wondered.


    Devoid of emotion, Debbie took the shopping bag from Megan and said tly, "Thanks." Then, while Carlos and Megan watched, she opened the exquisite, high-ss packing box.


    There were three shades of lipstick inside the box. When she unscrewed the lid of the first one and saw the color, she was overwhelmed by an urge to punch the pair.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. The first one was Death Barbie Pink!


    Her lips twitched, totally at a loss for words. Everyizen knew about that shade, and many jokes were told about it. It was supposed to be a hue simr to a Barbie doll''s lips. But this shade waspletely unsuitable for most Chinese women. All it did was make their faces seem darker and dirtier. Some actresses tried it, but they also failed to pull it off and were roundly mocked. Thus, it came to be known as ''Death Barbie Pink.'' And the second tube of lipstick was blue.


    This was getting bad! She had lost all her strength toy a finger on the third lipstick. Instead, she red at Carlos. The man was obviously confused by her expression.


    Finally, she mustered the courage to unscrew the lid of the third lipstick. Thank God! This one was at least normal. It was orange.


    She asked Carlos, "How much did this set you back?"


    Her question embarrassed Megan and she apologized, "I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. You know, I can''t get a job yet..."


    Debbie paid no attention to her, but kept her eyes on Carlos. Confused, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "How much did they cost?" She insisted on an answer.


    "Eighty thousand, give or take," Carlos replied honestly.


    His reply sent a chill down her spine. Her eyes popped out in shock. "Dors? Eighty thousand dors for three lipsticks?!" she confirmed again.


    Perplexed, Megan replied, "Yeah. Was that too much? But Aunt Debbie, the manager told us that it was a limited edition. There are only two sets of these in the entire world. Now you have one in your hands! Cool, right?"


    Bang! Debbie mmed the box heavily on the table and red at the fake innocent girl. "Cool? No, more like a fool. Of course they had only made two sets of these particr shades. If they made hundreds of thousands of these lipstick colors, thepany would''ve already gone bankrupt! And you think eighty thousand dors isn''t expensive? It''s a sky-high price for lipstick. Much higher than market price. You think money grows on trees or something? How about you go and earn eighty thousand dors for me now? Huh? And, you take it for granted to waste my husband''s money. Take it back to wherever you got this!" she shouted out a barrage of words in one breath.


    Hearing Debbie''s rant, Megan was startled and staggered backward. Tears instantly sprang to her eyes and streamed down her face. Yes, she shed crocodile tears again.


    On the other hand, Carlos still couldn''t make sense of the situation and had no idea why Debbie got pissed. As a straight man and a workaholic, he didn''t understand colors of lipstick. "Why get mad? You don''t like them? I think pink fits you." He remembered she looked quite lovely in a pink dressst time he saw her wear it.


    As for the blue color, he remembered Debbie had worn a blue down jacket once. She looked good in it too.


    Then for the orange color, she had two orange pajamas and they both were quite ttering.


    Debbie tried her hardest to hold back her anger. "Yeah, pink is a nice color. But Carlos, not everything in pink is good and not everyone looks good with pink lipstick. And blue, yeah, you may have seen some people put on blue lipstick, right? But they are mostly models who need special make-up for a fashion show. You want me to be a model? Okay, the orange lipstick is a normal shade, but since I don''t like the other two, you should go and return the whole box," she said, trying to make her voice sound calm. Yet again, Megan''s nonstop crying got on her nerves. She turned to Megan and rebuked, "Megan, dear spoileddy, why are you crying? Are you hurt? I can give you a reason to cry... Don''t bother buying me any gifts from now on. And would you please kindly stop wasting my husband''s money? I''d really appreciate it!"


    "Honey," Carlos called out in a helpless voice, trying to stop the angry woman.


    Debbie red at him with widening eyes. "What? Don''t tell me you don''t care about eighty thousand dors. But I care! Give me your wallet now. You need my approval before spending a penny!"


    Debbie said as she stretched out her hand in front of him. Sighing, he obediently took out his wallet from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "Megan, you''ll get the same allowance for your living expenses every month, as you used to get from my husband. Not one penny less. But if you squander the money again, half of your allowance goes bye-bye!"


    Megan was frightened by Debbie''s threat and quickly hid herself behind Carlos. Nodding her head, she tried to soothe her aunt''s temper. "Yes, yes, Aunt Debbie... Please don''t get mad."


    ''Don''t get mad? How can I not be pissed off by these two?'' she thought angrily.


    Then, Debbie put the three lipsticks back into the box and lifted it, asking, "Now who''s going to return this?"


    Carlos frowned in embarrassment. He had never done a thing like that. It would be ridiculous for a CEO of an internationalpany to return a box of lipsticks and take back eighty thousand dors. After a pause, he begged, "Honey, please let it go this time!"


    Debbie''s words were believable. He finally realized that it wasn''tmon for women to put on pink or blue lipstick in daily life. With that epiphany, he was determined to fire the sales manager who had rmended these colors to them.


    "Fine, I''ll let it go if Megan promises to wear this pink lipstick tomorrow, all the way back to Y City. After all, Megan is such a young and beautiful girl. She''ll look gorgeous in this color. Honey, what do you think? Am I right?" Debbie asked in a threatening voice as she put a hand on his arm, getting ready to pinch him heavily if he said a no.


    Getting the hint, Carlos had no choice but to nod and tell the girl behind him, "Megan, your aunt Debbie doesn''t like them, so you can keep them. And she''s right. Don''t waste money anymore. I''ll arrange a stylist toe and bring you a dress that matches the lipstick. You''ll look stunning in both."


    "Uncle Carlos..." Megan called out, feeling wronged.


    Seeing the grief on Megan''s face, Debbie finally felt happier. She held his arm and said blissfully, "Honey, let''s go to sleep now!"


    Carlos nodded and followed her upstairs.


    Megan seethed with anger as she watched them going away. Undeterred by the defeat, she yelled, "Uncle Carlos, seems like Aunt Debbie doesn''t want me here. I''d better leave now ande back tomorrow!"


    Debbie''s head was pounding. ''Why is Megan so annoying? Why all the drama?''


    Carlos turned around and looked at Megan''s red and tearful eyes, his eyebrows furrowed deeply. "You''re already here. No need to go anywhere," he said.


    Megan deliberately caught a glimpse of Debbie and asked in a shaking voice, "So is Aunt Debbie still angry with me?


    Debbie clenched her fists. ''Jesus! I can''t tolerate this hypocritical bitch one more second!''


    In an instant, she loosened her grip on Carlos'' arm and jumped downstairs, rushing toward Megan.


    Carlos was taken aback. ''Oh my!'' He hastily followed her. Megan screamed seeing Debbie dashing toward her. Thetter grabbed her by her cor and threatened furiously, "Dare you pretend to be weak in front of my husband again? Try again! I''ll tear you apart!"


    "Uncle Carlos, help! Uncle Carlos..."


    "Stop it! Carlos won''t save you!" Debbie turned to stare at the man who had caught up with her. "Both of us can''t stay here. It''s either her, or me! Choose!"


    Carlos tried talking her down in a calm voice, "Let go of her first."


    But Debbie didn''t loosen her grip. Instead, she shoved her against the wall. "You love my husband, right?"

 Chapter 208: Why Hasnt She Gotten Pregnant

    Chapter 208: Why Hasn''t She Gotten PregnantMegan kept shaking her head, her face turning pale.


    "Didn''t you dere war on me? Why so afraid now?" Debbie confronted her. Carlos stepped forward, pulling them away from each other.


    As soon as they were separated, Megan weakly leaned into Carlos'' arms, her body trembling. Debbie sneered, "Carlos Huo, you feel your heart ache, don''t you?"


    Carlos shut his eyes. "Don''t make a fuss out of nothing!"


    ''Make a fuss? Me? She''s got her hooks in you, '' Debbieughed ironically in her mind.


    She felt like she was suffocated by her anger. "Fine, I''m in the wrong. I''m a troublemaker!" she yelled, a lump in her throat.


    Ignoring them, she turned away and ran upstairs.


    To prevent the two women from fighting again, Carlos had a housemaid prepare a guest room for Megan on the ground floor. After confirming that Megan was fine, he turned around to leave. It was better this way. Debbie was stopped from doing much at the Huo family''s house. But here, away from all the elders who disliked her, her anger had free reign. Tomboy''s rage was a terrible thing to behold. Carlos thought he''d better make them stay away from each other for the moment.


    "Uncle Carlos..." Megan called out, her body curling up in the bed. "I''m sorry if I make you and Aunt Debbie unhappy. Maybe I should fly back to Y City alone tomorrow."


    Carlos nced at her, shaking his head. "No. Stay here. Sleep tight."


    Before he left, he turned off themp. But all of a sudden, Megan jumped out of the bed and rushed to him. She threw herself into his arms, stopping him from leaving the room. "Uncle Carlos, trust me. Aunt Debbie doesn''t love you at all..."


    "Megan!" Carlos cried out sternly. He tried to pull himself away from her.


    Megan raised her voice. "It''s true! Think about it. You''ve been with her awhile, but why hasn''t she gotten pregnant yet? Don''t you think something is wrong?"


    Her words froze Carlos.


    Meganposed herself and continued, "I saw...saw Aunt Debbie take birth control pills. I didn''t want to tell you this. But I don''t want you to hate me because of her! I want you to know who she really is..."


    Carlos asked, "When did you see that, and where?"


    "At the Huo family''s house. I saw her do it three times there..."


    Seeing Carlos pull away to leave, she hastily added, "Don''t just ask her outright. She won''t admit it. Uncle Carlos, you can take her for a blood test and see if there''re anymon steroidalpounds in her body, like the kinds that are used in birth control pills. Or maybe figure out why she can''t get pregnant."


    Carlos stopped walking now.


    Megan held her breath and cautiously added fuel to the fire. "I''m a woman and I know how women think. If I married a man I truly loved, I''d want to have kids with him. But if I don''t want babies, then it means I don''t love the guy at all..."


    Her words reminded Carlos of all the times when Debbie told him that she didn''t want a baby right now.


    "I told you that I saw Hayden Gu kiss her, but you didn''t trust me. Truth is, they''re still in touch. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dated him behind your back. Uncle Carlos, I never tried to drive a wedge between you and Aunt Debbie. I just care about you. I don''t want you to be fooled by this woman. I feel bad that you''ve fallen into her trap. Uncle Carlos..." she said with a sob and grabbed him by his sleeve.


    Without turning his head, Carlos pulled her hand off and strode out of her room.


    He mmed the door heavily behind him. As soon as the door was closed, Megan turned her tears into a big and cunning smile.


    When Carlos walked upstairs, he found that their bedroom was double locked. He couldn''t get in. He could unlock the doorknob, but not the deadbolt on the inside.


    As he stared at the closed door, Megan''s words resounded in his head, making him even more annoyed.


    A housemaid came behind him and reported in a low voice, "Mr. Huo? Mrs. Huo requested... you sleep in the guest room tonight. I have it ready for you."


    His face darkened. Kicking the door, he roared, "Open it!"


    The noise was loud enough to be heard by the woman inside. But she didn''t budge even a little.


    Carlos raised his head to stare at the ceiling, pressing his lips tightly to stifle his anger. ''Debbie, you did a good job!''


    In the end, the couple slept in separate rooms. Ever since they confirmed their rtionship, this was the first time they spent the night in different rooms, though still under the same roof.


    The next morning, as Carlos knew that Debbie liked to sleep in, and since they were flying back to Y City in his private ne, there was no need to hurry. So he called in a housemaid to tell her not to wake up Debbie.


    However, the housemaid told him Debbie had already left for the airport an hour ago. She''d bought a ticket for herself and asked Carlos not to worry.


    Carlos'' eyes burned with fire as he listened to the housemaid pass on Debbie''s words. The housemaid almost fainted when she saw the fire in his gaze.


    At the airport


    Wearing a pair of sunsses and sipping a bottle of milk tea bought at the airport, Debbie sent a message to their friends on WeChat. "Hey guys, good news! The return of the queen! See you soon."


    Jared echoed her joke and wrote, "Long Live Queen Debbie!"


    Kristina wrote, "Your majesty, we, your people, call to you."


    Kasie wrote, "Party time! I''ll book a room so we can do that tomorrow."


    Dixon wrote, "Bon Voyage, Tomboy!"


    Debbie sent a "goodbye" and put away her phone reluctantly.


    She had bought an economy ticket. Though she had control over Carlos'' wallet now, she still didn''t want to waste money.


    And she didn''t feel guilty taking his wallet away, sparing him not a single cent. She was justified keeping a tight grip on his purse strings, or he would spend all the money on another woman.


    After boarding the ne, she went into the economy cabin and looked for her seat following the signs. However, when she found her seat number, she was surprised that her seat was already upied. "Excuse me, sir. I think this is my seat!" she said to the man sitting in her seat.


    The man looked at her and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I want to sit next to my girlfriend. Can we change seats ?"


    Debbie nodded understandingly. "Okay, so where''s your seat?"


    The man gestured to a stewardess and showed her his ticket. After exchanging a few words with the stewardess in fluent English, he said to Debbie, "Thank you. The stewardess will guide you to my seat."


    Then, Debbie followed the stewardess to walk along the passage. When she walked through the economy ss, she felt something wrong. ''Wait, is the stewardess taking me to the first-ss cabin?''


    Her guess was right. The stewardess led her to an empty seat and said with a smile, "You can sit here."


    Stunned, Debbie looked around the sumptuous first-ss cabin. ''My guess was right!


    What an idiot! Why would he give this up?''


    It wasn''t until she was settled down in her new seat that she realized the real idiot was none other than herself!


    It turned out he had an ulterior motive, for who would be willing to give up a seat in first-ss and change to a much cheaper seat in economy? Now she finally got it.


    Instantly, she stood up to leave, but the man sitting next to her quickly stopped her. He had wanted to hold her hand, but in the end, he grabbed her by her sleeve. "Deb, seems like we''re destined to meet here."


    Debbie shook off his hand and said coldly, "Hayden, you stalker! Why do I see you everywhere?"


    "I don''t know. As I said, it must be fate," Hayden said innocently, throwing his hands in the air and shrugging his shoulders. The truth was, he had spotted Debbie when he was waiting at the VIP lounge earlier. He had someone look into it and found that she had booked an economy ticket herself.


    Ignoring him, Debbie took her bag and intended to get back her original seat in economy, like her ticket indicated.


    Hayden stood up and stopped in her tracks. He tried persuading her. "The ne is going to take off. It''s just a seat. I promise I won''t bother you nor will Iy a finger on you. Okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. But seeing two stewardesses look curiously at them, Debbie had no choice but to sit back in the seat. ''Forget it. It''s just a seat. He won''t be able to do anything on a ne, '' she thought, sighing helplessly.


    After sitting back, she pulled out her phone and said to him formally, "It''s not in Airne Mode yet, so I can transfer the money to you now. I owe you the price difference between Economy and First ss."

 Chapter 209: Stalk Them And Report Everything To Me

    Chapter 209: Stalk Them And Report Everything To MeHayden smiled resignedly. Aware of Debbie''s stubborn personality, he had to back out gracefully. "My assistant booked it for me. I don''t know the price of a first-ss ticket. How about this? When we return to Y City, you can buy me a meal or something. Then we''ll be even-steven."


    Debbie hesitated. After a moment, she nodded, "Okay." Then, she put her phone in Airne Mode and put on the headset, ignoring the man next to her.


    Hayden was true to his word. They''d been on the ne for hours, but he hadn''t bugged her once.


    It had been a sleepless night for Debbiest night thanks to her fight with Carlos. She couldn''t fall asleep until the wee hours and then she woke up quite early this morning to catch her flight. She tried watching a movie to pass the time, but she was soon overtaken by drowsiness, her eyelids drooping. She turned off the video and rested her head on the seat back to take a nap.


    She fell sound asleep at once. Seeing that, Hayden pressed the button to call in a stewardess, asking her to fetch a nket. He carefully covered Debbie with the nket, and tried not to wake her.


    For a moment, he kept staring at her sleeping face, eyes glimmering with affection. He wished that time would freeze this moment forever. As the affection in his eyes grew, he couldn''t help but nt a kiss on her forehead.


    The sleeping Debbie was disturbed, her forehead itchy. She frowned. But the itchy feeling was gone soon, and she drifted off to dreand again.


    She had been asleep for only a few moments before it was dinnertime.


    As the stewardess began to deliver the food, Hayden woke her up and asked her what she would like for dinner.


    The stewardess had been waiting at one side. In a haze, Debbie mumbled, "What do we have?"


    Her sleepy look and mumbling amused Hayden very much. With no choice, he repeated what he had said. "Fruit sd, fish and rice, Australian steak... Which one do you want?"


    Debbie lowered her head to look at the nket in confusion. Absent-minded, she casually answered, "Fish and rice, baked chicken wings, seafood, spaghetti... and a ss of orange juice and a Haagen-Dazs. Thank you."


    The stewardess was taken aback by the amount of food she had ordered. Yet, with professionalism, she managed not to show the surprise on her face and replied politely, "Yes, please wait for a moment." Hayden, of course, was absolutely stunned. He knew she could eat a lot and liked to, and her metabolism somehow managed to let her burn all those calories and there wasn''t a trace of fat on her, not even a belly. How she did this was a mystery. Hayden was also secretly delighted, because it was one new thing he didn''t know about this goddess before. And he loved finding out new things about her.


    As a man, he had only ordered a garden variety steak. No wonder the stewardess was so shocked to hear Debbie''s order.


    Debbie was well aware of her ownrge appetite, and she didn''t think it was necessary to hide it from Hayden. She didn''t care what he thought. After cing the order, she went to thedies'' room.


    At night, Debbie came to realize that their seats were actually for couples. There was a small curtain around theirpartment. If they pulled it closed, it would separate them from the others, giving them privacy and independent space. She could join the mile-high club if she wanted. But she wasn''t that type of girl, even though Hayden found himself wishing that she was.


    But that wasn''t something she really wanted to do with Hayden. So, she kept the curtain open, adjusted her seat and closed her eyes again.


    As she closed her eyes, Carlos'' face came to mind. She suddenly felt resentful. That bad man hadn''t called her once after knowing she took a flight alone.


    Was he having a good time with Megan on his private ne?


    Debbie suddenly felt sorry for her impulsive decision. She shouldn''t have given them the chance to stay together.


    Thinking of it, she patted her own forehead, feeling annoyed.


    Hayden noticed her gesture and turned to ask with concern, "What''s up? Are you okay?"


    Debbie hid her emotion and said, "I''m okay. Just a little bit dizzy. Maybe I''m too sleepy."


    Hayden slightly pulled the corner of her nket as he said, "Then get some sleep now. The ne will arrive at Y City early tomorrow morning."


    "Hmm. Thanks." Debbie turned to one side with her back against Hayden and fell silent.


    Hayden stared nkly at her back for a long while until he could hear her light and steady breathing. Knowing that she''d been sound asleep, he pulled the curtain closed, separating them from the outside world.


    Content, he smiled happily. He really cherished this precious moment when he and Debbie were the only people in this private little space.


    After the nended in the airport of Y City, Hayden and his assistant followed Debbie out of the ne. A few momentster, he pointed in a direction and told her, "The luggage im area is over there."


    Debbie nodded, "Thank you."


    They proceeded to get their luggage together. After that, Debbie suddenly felt a stomachache. She caught a glimpse of thedies'' room a short distance away. Embarrassed, she called out, "Hayden!"


    Hayden turned around and looked at her in confusion.


    She pointed to thedies'' room and said awkwardly, "I need to use the facilities. Could you please watch my luggage for a moment?"


    There was a ck handbag on top of herrge suitcase. In it were all kinds of snacks bought in New York, which were gifts for Kasie and Kristina. Debbie didn''t think it a good idea to take that handbag with her into the toilet. Some of the snacks were not even packed in sealing bags. It would be unhygienic. Left with no choice, she could only turn to Hayden for help.


    Hayden understood. He took her luggage and urged, "Okay, go now. We''ll wait for you here."


    When Debbie got to thedies'' room, she found that her period hade. She felt confused. She hadn''t eaten anything bad or done anything bad to her health recently. When did her menstrual circles be irregr? And the menstrual amount wasn''t normal either...


    She wondered if anything was wrong with her body. If this continued, she thought she''d better go to the hospital to have a check-up.


    When Debbie emerged from thedies'' room, Hayden was on the phone. Seeing here out, he didn''t return her luggage but instead, walked straight out of the lobby, dragging her luggage behind him.


    Debbie had wanted to take over her luggage, but since she was still wiping her wet hands with a tissue, she gave up the idea.


    She tagged along with him to the exit of the airport. There, Hayden insisted on driving her back home no matter how she tried to turn him down. She told him she could take a taxi herself, but using the poor public security of Y City as an excuse, he insisted on taking her back himself. "C''mon Deb. It''s not safe out here. Just get in."


    In the end, Debbie reluctantly got in his car.


    As bad timing would have it, Tristan, responding to Carlos'' orders toe pick Debbie up from the airport, had just arrived. He was supposed to get there before Debbie''s flightnded. However, due to the heavy snow in Y City and a couple of car idents on the way, his car had been stuck in the traffic jam for a few hours. He grew more and more annoyed the longer he was dyed. That was why he waste, and the moment he arrived, he saw Debbie getting into another man''s car.


    In an instant, he unfastened his seatbelt and got out of his car, intending to call out to Debbie. But it was toote. Their car started and drove away as soon as Debbie and Hayden got in it.


    Tristan hastily pulled out his phone to call Debbie, but voicemail was all he got for his trouble. Sighing helplessly, he got back in the car. Then he started the engine and followed their car.


    Meanwhile, he called Carlos. As soon as the phone was connected, Tristan reported to him in a cautious voice, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo... has gotten off the ne."


    "Okay," Carlos simply responded. This was as expected. ''Why do I feel a "but"ing?'' he thought.


    "But..." Tristan paused.


    Hearing him stammering, Carlos frowned and asked, "But what?"


    "It''s just that... I got stuck in a traffic jam so I got herete. I saw Mrs. Huo... get in Mr. Gu''s car." As he finished, he thought in his mind, ''Jesus! No wonder Mr. Huo asked me to grab a contract that the Gu Group was bidding on.


    I thought it had something to do with Mrs. Huo. And I''m right!''


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Tristan assumed that Carlos must be trying topose himself. He could well imagine his boss with steaming out of his ears.


    "Stalk them and report everything to me," Carlos coldly ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    In the sapphire Porsche, Debbie wasn''t able to contact anyone because her phone died. She hadn''t had a chance to charge it, and 12 hours was a long flight. Yet, she didn''t want to talk to Hayden either. The only thing she could do was lean toward the window and look out of it, watching the world go by.

 Chapter 210: Have Something To Do With Debbie

    Chapter 210: Have Something To Do With DebbieHayden had been talking about work with his assistant the whole way. He hadn''t intended to interrupt Debbie either. He respected her space, and sometimes it was just enough for him to catch a glimpse of her. They were downtown before he finally took the initiative to talk to her. But this time, he had a pretty important question to ask.


    "Where''s your house?"


    Debbie hesitated at the question. ''Should I go back to the manor? Carlos and Megan are probably there already.'' Not in the mood to see Megan, she replied, "Please drive me to East City Vi."


    Hayden raised his eyebrows. "Oh, what a coincidence! I have a house there too," he said to Debbie. He turned to his assistant. "Alfred, I''ll stay in East City Vi tonight. Have someone ready the house for me," he instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie''s breath caught in her throat. If she had known he had a house there too, she wouldn''t have rattled off that destination.


    Even so, they remained silent again all the way to East City Vi. She didn''t feel much like talking, and she was hoping Carlos wouldn''t figure out where she was right now, or that she''d caught a ride with Hayden.


    A few momentster, the Porsche pulled up in front of Debbie''s previous vi. Hayden personally helped her remove her luggage from the trunk.


    Debbie reached out her hands for the luggage while saying, "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Gu. Goodbye!"


    Instead of handing the luggage to her, Hayden suggested, "I figured out what you could do to repay me for the ticket. You used to make the most wonderful egg tarts. I haven''t had any in a long time. How about you make some for me now? Then we go our separate ways, and you owe me nothing. What do you think?"


    Frankly, this was rather a far-fetched excuse. He knew it, and so did Debbie. It was just an excuse to spend more time with her. And she didn''t want to do that. She wanted to talk to her friends, and be alone with her thoughts. Hayden was a constant¡ªand dangerous¡ªdistraction.


    Of course Debbie turned him down and refused bluntly, "If I recall correctly, you don''t like egg tarts, do you? On top of that, I don''t know how to make egg tarts. I think I''d better buy you a meal some other time."


    The truth was, she could make egg tarts if all the ingredients were ready-made. There were pre-made egg custard, pastries and tart tins sold in the supermarket. She just needed to fill the tart tins with the egg custard and put them into an oven to bake for a while. But she didn''t feel like doing that now. She didn''t have the energy to do much at all.


    Back when she and Hayden were dating, she had once made egg tarts for him. But he''d just looked at the egg tarts with contempt in his eyes without taking a bite.


    "Deb, I didn''t cherish what we had. I''ve been regretting ever since. Please, I''m not asking much now. And we''re already at the door of your house. Don''t refuse me, please?" Hayden stared at her expectantly.


    Debbie pulled a long face, annoyed. "I don''t have any ingredients at home."


    He immediately turned to his assistant and instructed, "Go to a nearby supermarket and buy a full set of egg tart ingredients and tools. And a new oven too. Be quick!"


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    Debbie was at a loss for words. Hayden was bing bolder and more annoying now. He had always done something that made her hard to turn him down. Now he was not only buying all the ingredients for egg tarts, but a brand new oven as well. Never let it be said that he wasn''t one for grand gestures.


    Eventually, she opened the gate of the vi and allowed him in. Julie and the other housemaids were still on a vacation for the Spring Festival and hadn''te back yet.


    Debbie impatiently led Hayden into the living room. In an angry voice, she warned, "Just sit there and wait. Don''t speak to me. Or else I''ll spread your nose across your face!" She raised her fist in front of him as she said it.


    Haydenughed and nodded. Inside, he felt remorseful again. ''She''s so cute when she''s like this! What an idiot I was! I''ve lost her...''


    Leaving Hayden alone in the living room, Debbie lugged the bags upstairs to her bedroom first. He had wanted to help her carry the luggage upstairs, but she rejected his help.


    She had been kind enough to allow him to enter the vi. That was enough for her. By rights, she should have sent him home. But there was always a small part of her that wanted to care for the smallest parts of his soul. He was like a lost child now, and seemed as pitiful as anything else. However, letting him help her with the bags would mean letting him into her bedroom. That would be too ridiculous.


    Shortly, his assistant had bought all the needed items for making egg tarts. Looking at the clean kitchen, Debbie felt at a loss. ''What should I do first?''


    It urred to her that this situation was simr to what her husband had done a few days ago. That night, Carlos cooked noodles for Megan, and now, she was going to make desserts for Hayden. She smiled bitterly. ''It''s so ironic.


    If anyone saw this, they might think I''m deliberately doing this to get revenge on Carlos.''


    Taking a deep breath, she shook off all these thoughts and began to wash the tools. Then, she clumsily ced the crust on the tart tins and filled them with the egg custard.


    It proved again that Debbie wouldn''t be a good housewife. Now, she had poured too much egg custard into some of the tart tins and it spilled out. And then again, her elbow identally swept some of the tart tins off the table onto the floor. The kitchen was already a mess even before she put the unbaked egg tarts into the oven.


    Unknowingly, Hayden had alreadye into the kitchen. He asked with worry, "Need my help?"


    In a tearing hurry, Debbie nodded and said, "Yeah. Help me preheat the oven first."


    Hayden then opened the box and took out the new oven. Quickly ncing over the instruction book, he switched it on and pressed the preheat button.


    Finally, Debbie finished the first step and put all the unbaked egg tarts on a tray. Steadying the tray in her hands, she carefully moved it to the oven. When she drew back her hands, her bare left hand identally touched the hot oven grilling pan. With no oven mitt, she was definitely asking to be burned.


    "Ouch!" she groaned and stepped back.


    Unexpectedly, Hayden was standing right behind her and she fell into his arms...


    On the other hand, Carlos had hurried back to his office after getting off his private ne. He had just sat down in his seat when Tristan called him and reported to him that Debbie was in Hayden''s car.


    After hanging up, he immediately called Emmett in, his face darkened. "Besides bidding for the contract of the Century Group, what else has the Gu Group been working on recently?"


    Emmett quickly checked the documents in his hands and replied, "They held a new product release event. A few international A-list stars attended it and endorsed the products for them."


    Carlos looked out of the window, overlooking the whole Y City, and instructed calmly, "Now, go and prepare a spring fashion show from ZL Group. What''s more, some time ago, there was a rumor that the Gu family and the Qin family would be allied by marriage, right? Do something to push forward the arrangement..."


    Emmett silently swallowed his spit as he took note of his boss''s orders. ''Mr. Huo is causing a lot of trouble for Hayden!''


    Half an hourter, Carlos got another call from Tristan. This time, the report from the other end of the line made Carlos leap up from his seat. Kicking the seat away in fury, he strode out of his office while holding the phone in his hand.


    Outside the office, when Emmett noticed Carlos'' deadpan face, he knew something terrible had happened. He quickly gave a few instructions to his men and followed Carlos to the elevator at a rapid sprint. At thest second before the elevator door closed, he squeezed inside, breathless and panting.


    ''Is Debbie in danger?'' Emmett wanted to ask but he didn''t dare to, because the man standing next to him was on the verge of going ballistic. The atmosphere inside the elevator was heavy and oppressive.


    In the parking lot, Emmett gestured to Carlos to take a seat in back.


    But when Emmett had just sat in the driver''s seat and fastened the seatbelt, Carlos suddenly got out of the car and opened the door of the driver''s seat. He pulled him out while yelling, "Move!"


    Emmett obediently moved to the passenger seat.


    Thanks to Carlos'' excellent driving skills, the engine of the pricey and high-end Emperor roared to life, and handled like a dream. The gleaming high-performance engine could be heard clearly as the car raced through the city streets. As the car zigzagged along the road, Emmett held tightly onto the interior handrail, fighting the urge to vomit. His eyes were fixed on the windshield and his lips were zipped.


    Undoubtedly, Carlos'' mad behavior must have something to do with Debbie.


    About twenty minutester, the Emperor rolled to a stop at the East City Vi. Seeing the sapphire Porsche and Tristan''s car parked in front of Carlos'' vi, Emmett was even more certain about his guess.


    ''Mr. Huo always loses hisposure when ites to Debbie, '' he thought smugly.


    Using the fingerprint lock, Carlos silently pushed open the door and walked toward the living room. He didn''t even bother to change his footwear from outside shoes to ones more appropriate for the house.


    In the kitchen, holding Debbie''s hand tightly, Hayden asked anxiously, "Deb, does it hurt? I''m taking you to the hospital now!" That said, he gathered her into his arms straightaway, giving her no chance to refuse. He started to carry her out of the kitchen.


    Feeling her body leave the ground all of a sudden, Debbie reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck. "No, put me down first..." ''It''s not that serious!'' she thought.


    Hayden ignored her protests and rushed out of the kitchen, carrying her in his arms. Just as he stepped out, he saw a man in the living room and slowed his pace.

 Chapter 211: Hayden Is A Crazy Guy

    Chapter 211: Hayden Is A Crazy GuyCarlos'' tall figure came into view. Realizing she was in Hayden''s arms now, Debbie felt the blood rushing to her head. She knew that she had done wrong, and she was now in apromising position. Carlos would be angry with her, she knew that. And he had no sense when it came to Debbie. It was like she knew exactly which button to push to drive him crazy, but didn''t know she was doing it until it was toote.


    ''I''m so screwed!''


    She released Hayden''s neck and jumped out of his arms. She was so anxious that she staggered when shended on the floor. Luckily, Hayden steadied her and kept her from a nasty fall.


    ''Dammit! I promised Carlos that I wouldn''t hang around with Hayden.''


    Carlos stood where he was, wordless. His eyes fixed upon her, as cold as ice.


    Debbie opened her mouth to exin, but nothing came out, and she shut it again. After recalling what he had done for Megan, she decided otherwise.


    She turned and walked into the kitchen, without saying a word.


    Now, Hayden was sure that there must be something wrong between Debbie and Carlos.


    He gave Carlos a smile and sat on the couch naturally, almost as if he were not a guest. "It''s not what it looks like, Mr. Huo. I''m here for egg tarts. I helped Deb on the ne earlier, and she wanted to make egg tarts for me in return. Nothing happened. You seem like a reasonable man..."


    Resting his hands in his pockets, Carlos cast a cold nce at Hayden and said indifferently, "You seem to have a lot of free time, Mr. Gu. Do you want a lot more?"


    As a clever man, Hayden instantly heard the warning in Carlos'' words. "Thank you, Mr. Huo, but I''m good. We''re really busy these days. After all, we''d been preparing bids on a specific contract for a while, but ZL Group suddenly stepped in and outbid us. We have to stay alert, right?" Hayden said.


    Carlos turned to look at Debbie, who was pretending to be busy in the kitchen. "You like egg tarts, Mr. Gu?"


    Hayden didn''t know why Carlos asked, so he simply answered, "Deb''s making them."


    "Then just sit here and wait. Remember, don''t take off."


    After saying that, Carlos walked past the couch, and into the kitchen. He turned off the tap and pulled Debbie, who was washing a rag, into his arms. His moves were quick and smooth.


    Debbie was startled. "What are you¡ª Mmm..." Carlos kissed her rudely on the lips. His kiss was fierce and deliberate, showing disdain for his guest, and showing this rival for his true love''s affections exactly who was in charge. By telling him to stay put, he was subjecting him to more torture, as the love of his life was in the arms of another man.


    The sliding door to the kitchen was wide open; Hayden, who was sitting on the couch in the living room, could clearly see what was going on in the kitchen.


    The heating system in the vi was working. Debbie had taken off her down jacket when she got home. She was now wearing a knit shirt, under which Carlos'' hand was caressing her breasts. It was obvious what he was doing, and Hayden was a captive audience.


    Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie couldn''t believe it, her eyes wide. ''Carlos must be crazy. He wants to bang me right in front of Hayden!''


    She used all her strength to push him away, but to no avail. His hands were like the arms of an octopus, and every time she broke free she was grabbed again. He was determined to make out with her.


    Hayden''s smile froze when he saw Carlos acting like this. He thought of himself as a well-educated man, with an aristocratic background. Not the kind of creep who would enjoy a live sex show.


    He stood up and walked out the door, heading for the gates to the vi. After pausing briefly and casting a sad nce back at the vi, he left. Carlos finally let go of Debbie''s lips and was about to take off his pants when Debbie blurted out, "Cut it out. My aunt Flo is visiting."


    "You''re kidding, right? You think I''m an idiot? Your aunt Flo has already been here this month," Carlos taunted.


    Debbie felt quite frustrated, as her aunt Flo had already visited her twice this month. "I''m not lying," she said earnestly.


    And then, Carlospletely lost it.


    Outside the vi, Emmett looked at Hayden''s secretary with a mocking smile and taunted, "Hey, man. Why is your boss always pestering Mrs. Huo?"


    With a fake smile, the man answered in a diplomatic manner, "That''s Mr. Gu''s business. If you really want to know, ask him yourself."


    Emmett snorted and said, "Some advice: tell your boss not to be the third wheel. It''s messed up that a CEO can''t find his own date and has to go after a married woman."


    The secretary kept smiling. "If Mr. Gu and the girl truly love each other, then your boss is actually the third wheel."


    ''What?!'' Emmett was shocked by his words. "I always knew Hayden Gu was kind of a crazy guy. I didn''t think his assistant would also be that way."


    His words destroyed the smile on the secretary''s face. "Mr. Zhong, watch your tongue," he warned.


    "Haha! Oh, forgive me for not acting all proper. Should I bow to you now?" Emmett taunted.


    The secretary was fuming with rage at Emmett''s attitude, but he didn''t dare snap back. After all, Emmett was Carlos'' secretary, and he couldn''t afford to offend Carlos.


    Then the gates to the vi were opened, and Hayden walked out, a nk expression on his face.


    Emmett took a closer look, and found that Hayden''s eyes were bloodshot and he clenched his fists tightly.


    ''Ha! You wanted to mess with Mr. Huo, and now you''re paying the price. Young man, you''ve bitten off more than you can chew. You better start grovelling, '' thought Emmett.


    With a cheerful smile, Emmett greeted him, "Hi, Mr. Gu."


    Hayden, who was always a polite man, cast a sidelong nce at Emmett and got into his car without saying a word.


    Emmett didn''t mind at all; he knew Hayden was in a bad mood, and he was happy to see it.


    After the Porsche left, Tristan approached Emmett, who said, "That guy''s a real tool, hitting on Mrs. Huo! I don''t know whether he has balls of steel or if he''s just a fool."


    Tristan patted his shoulder and said, "Gotta go. By the way, I''ve dismissed the¡ª"


    He stopped as he was shocked by the scene unfolding before him.


    Debbie put on her down jacket, and before she could zip it up, Carlos grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the vi, causing her to stagger. "Let me go, Carlos! Where are you taking me?" Debbie yelled.


    Carlos, however, gripped her wrist tight all the way to the Emperor car, and without saying a word, pushed her roughly into the back seat.


    Emmett and Tristan were struck speechless. ''What''s going on? Why''s he treating her like this?


    Does he forget how hard he worked to make her happy before?'' both the secretaries thought to themselves.


    Emmett pushed Tristan aside and told him, "Bro, we''ll talkter." He trotted towards the Emperor and started the engine.


    Carlos sat beside Debbie in the back seat. In a cold voice, he demanded, "Drive to the hospital."


    Emmett pushed Tristan aside and told him, "Bro, we''ll talkter." He trotted towards the Emperor and started the engine.


    Carlos sat beside Debbie in the back seat. In a cold voice, he demanded, "Drive to the hospital."


    Hospital? Emmett couldn''t help but turn his head to check if Debbie was hurt.


    "Go!" Carlos'' sharply barkedmand startled both Debbie and Emmett. Emmett turned back his head and drove towards the hospital under ZL Group.


    Debbie rubbed her aching wrist and asked angrily, "What are you doing? Why take me to the hospital?"


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Debbie felt wronged. She held back her tears and snarled, "Stop the car! I''m not going anywhere."


    Carlos cast a burning nce at her and repeated the question he had asked her before. "Your aunt Flo has visited you twice this month. Why?"


    Debbie yelled back, "I don''t know! What are you implying? Maybe I got sick. Are you taking me to the hospital? Are you deaf? I''m not going there. And this is how you treat a sick woman?"


    She really couldn''t understand why Carlospletely lost it when he heard she''d had her period.

 Chapter 212: A Matter Of Trust

    Chapter 212: A Matter Of TrustCarlos took Debbie''s chin between his thumb and forefinger, forcing her to look him in the eye. "You still have the guts to yell at me after I caught you making out with Hayden! Make egg tarts for him? If I hadn''te back, he would have already fucked you. Huh?"


    Smack! The sound of a p reverberated in the car.


    Startled, Emmett almost lost control of the car and crashed into a tree. He didn''t think his boss would p Debbie, so the person who got hit was...


    Maybe Carlos had really spoiled Debbie. She pped him, and she was not afraid of what he might do next. Sometimes, she really acted like a little brat. Still not willing to make a concession, she went on, "You thought I wouldn''t hit you, didn''t you? Don''t you forget what you did the other night¡ªyou were at the manor cooking noodles for Megan in the freaking middle of the night. If I hadn''t called and asked you toe back, you would have banged her that night. Am I right, Mr. President?" She said his title acidly, indicating that she did not approve, and was mocking him.


    Although his face didn''t swell, somehow she still felt ufortable after she pped him. She wished she could stroke his face, but she was too proud to do so. Besides, that would be conceding to him, and she wanted him to know how mad she was.


    Carlos'' gaze was so cold, so piercing that Debbie thought she would be dead if eyes could kill. "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m telling the truth. Don''t say things like that. I won''t take it lying down..." Her voice trailed off.


    He pulled her into his arms rudely. Caught off guard, Debbie was shocked and yelled, "What are you doing? Let...ugh...me...go!"


    Carlos pressed a button, and the interior screen rose. Then he lowered his head and bit her lips savagely. At this point, he was beyond reason. Not a savage, but a thoughtless, brutal animal. She was his woman, and needed to be taught a lesson.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital owned by ZL Group. Two minutes passed, and the two people got out of the car.


    Debbie''s lips were red and swollen, while there was a tooth mark on Carlos''.


    ''Wow! They must have really gone at it, '' thought Emmett.


    Carlos took Debbie to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Upon seeing the sign, she thought he took her here because he cared for her, and her heart softened. She regretted pping him.


    ''He does care for me. He just has a short fuse, huh?'' she thought to herself happily.


    Two older doctors stood up and came over to greet Carlos. Carlos, however, dragged Debbie to his side and said coldly, "There''s something wrong with her period."


    The doctors immediately got his point. Debbie blushed, and stammered, "It''s not a big deal. It''s probably because I always stay upte." She decided to make peace with Carlos.


    That was not how it looked to Carlos, however. He was thinking she said this only to hide something.


    With a livid face, Carlos left the exam room in silence. Debbie had to go through the check-up alone.


    Debbie sighed with resignation as she watched his retreating figure. ''Maybe I should apologize to him. After all, I shouldn''t have pped him.''


    Since the hospital belonged to Carlos as well, it didn''t take a long time to finish the exam. After several minutes, Debbie walked out.


    She saw Carlos smoking at the end of the corridor. Instead ofing up to him, she found a bench and sat down.


    She turned things over in her mind. ''We''re both right. Each of us is too possessive, but it''s because we love each other so much.


    He''s bossy, and I''m no pushover. He had to take me to the hospital by force to have me checked out. Maybe things will be better if I learn to be tenderer.''


    Carlos didn''te back until the results came out.


    One of the doctors told Carlos, "There''s no problem with Mrs. Huo or her periods. We tested for themonpounds found in birth control pills and her results were positive. That''s why her periods might be a little off. Mr. Huo, I suggest you use condoms instead. After all, birth control pills¡ª"


    "Wait!" Debbie interrupted the doctor. "What did you just say?"


    "Mrs. Huo, birth control pills aren''t the right contraceptive option. If you don''t want a child for now, you can choose¡ª"


    Again, Debbie interrupted him. "That can''t be right. I only took it once, a long time ago. Would it still be showing up in my system?" Meeting Carlos'' cold gaze, Debbie felt her heart hit rock bottom.


    She had only taken the birth control pill once. And after she had promised Carlos that she would give birth to their baby once she got pregnant, she hadn''t taken any since.


    But now, the doctor said that she had been taking the pills. It was all too much.


    The two doctors looked at one another, and one of them told Carlos apologetically, "Mr. Huo, here are the results. You can have a look. And we can run the test again if you think they''re in error."


    "No need for that."


    "Let''s try this again!''


    Carlos and Debbie spoke at the same time.


    Despite Carlos'' objection, Debbie looked at the doctors and said in a stern voice, "Think very carefully about what you''re saying. I need another test. If it turns out I haven''t been taking the pills, I''ll sue you!"


    Carlos cast a nce at her and said, "I said, there''s no need for that. Let''s go home."


    "No! I''m not going home. I need another test! They can''t just lie about me like that." Debbie had seen disappointment in Carlos'' eyes when the doctor said she had been taking birth control pills. She wanted to clear her name.


    Carlos, however, turned around and left.


    Debbie overtook him and said anxiously, "Carlos, I only took the pill once. Trust me."


    "Trust you?" Carlos stopped. "I wanted to trust you. But someone saw you taking the pill."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. "Really? Who? Where did I take the pill? East City Vi? I just took it once!"


    Carlos reached out his hand and stroked her face while asking, "It''s been years. But you still can''t forget him, right?"


    Her gut feeling told her that he was referring to Hayden. "God, you just won''t let that go. I broke up with Hayden years ago, and I¡ª"


    Withdrawing his hand, Carlos interrupted her. "I didn''t even say who I was referring to, but..." Disappointment was written all over his face.


    Debbie was at a loss for words.


    Carlos left the hospital, but Debbie didn''t. She insisted on having another test.


    They got the results quickly. When Debbie saw the papers, Carlos had just been gone for half an hour.


    The doctor pointed to a graph and said, "Mrs. Huo, this index suggests that you''ve been taking birth control pills a lot. Not once, not twice... How could you not know about it?" Obviously, he didn''t believe what Debbie said.


    ''A lot?''


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    She sat on the bench in the corridor for a long time, papers in her hands. She really couldn''t figure it out. ''Is there a possibility that the food I ate had some of the same ingredients?'' she thought.


    She went to the doctor and asked him about that. The doctor said, "Even if some shady vendors powered the pills and sprinkled them onto vegetables and fruits to make them grow faster and you happened to have eaten them, the index still wouldn''t be that high. We can only conclude you have been taking the pills frequently."


    When a sad and dejected Debbie walked out of the hospital, Emmett was waiting for her.


    Upon seeing her, he trotted towards her and asked, "Mrs. Huo, are you alright?"


    Instead of answering his question, she asked, "Where''s Carlos?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Emmett stammered, "Mr. Huo... had something he had to deal with. He asked me to drive you back home."

 Chapter 213: This Has Nothing To Do With Love

    Chapter 213: This Has Nothing To Do With Love''Carlos left instead of waiting for me, '' Debbie thought, heartbroken and sad. She folded the papers, stuck them into her pocket, and reached out her hand. "Emmett, give me the car keys. I can drive myself home. You''re free. Do whatever you want."


    "I''m avable now. Why not let me drive?" Emmett offered as he could tell something was not right with her.


    "Thank you, but I''m good. Don''t worry. I just need to go to the East City Vi first to fetch my luggage, and then head to the manor." Debbie took a deep breath, pretending to be calm.


    Left with no choice, Emmett handed her the car keys. "Mr. Huo has the Emperor. This Mercedes-Benz belongs to thepany. Just leave it in the manor, and I''ll grab itter."


    "Sure. Thank you, Emmett." Debbie took over the car keys and cranked the ignition. After hearing a satisfactory roar from the engine, she drove off.


    Little did she know that Emmett walked into the hospital as soon as she was out of sight. He went straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Several minutester, Emmett called Carlos. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo just drove herself back."


    "Mmm." After a short pause, Carlos asked, "The test results?"


    Recalling what the doctors had told him, Emmett swallowed before stammering, "Mr. Huo, the pills would harm a woman''s health. The doctors suggested Mrs. Huo stop taking¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Carlos hung up the phone.


    Emmett looked in the direction where Debbie left, and wondered, ''I thought Mr. and Mrs. Huo loved each other. Why take the pills?


    What''s more, everyone knows long-term use of birth control pills is harmful. Why did Mr. Huo allow his wife to take them?''


    On her way, Debbie was absent-minded. She kept going over it in her head. What foods had she eaten recently? Could any of those foods cause the results to skew?


    She had eaten a lot of seafoodtely. And scientists had recently found contraceptivepounds in fish. Could the doctors be detecting that, instead?


    Sometimes, she would pull over and think about whether there were the same steroidalpounds in seafood and what kind of seafood might have the same chemicals.


    But she had to admit that she knew next to nothing about this.


    When she arrived at East City Vi, she plugged her phone in to charge it, since the battery died. It was lunchtime; she ordered some food delivery on Meituan app. She sat down for a quick meal, then checked to make sure she had all her luggage, and drove towards the manor.


    On her way to the manor, she kept thinking about what the doctors had told her. ''There must be something wrong with the two doctors. Is it possible that they were bribed? Maybe I can get a second opinion somewhere else.''


    There was anotherrge hospital not far away. Debbie decided to turn around and drive to the hospital.


    She stopped at a red light.


    That was when her phone rang. She saw the caller ID, and it was an unknown number.


    She connected the Bluetooth and then answered, "Hello?"


    "It''s me." Megan''s voice reverberated in the car.


    "Why did you call?" Debbie asked in a cold voice. ''Is she in the manor with Carlos right now?'' she mused.


    "Ha!" Meganughed out loud. "You know what? Uncle Carlos came to me after leaving the hospital. He told me I was the one he truly loved. Oh, it turns out you always take birth control pills. You don''t want to have his baby, do you? I really feel sorry for him."


    "So?" Debbie acted calm, but her long fingernails stuck into the leather steering wheel, leaving deep marks. ''So the thing he had to deal with was to be with Megan!''


    "Debbie, I feel bad for you. Uncle Carlos told me that he would never leave me and that we''d be together forever." There was a trace of smugness in her voice.


    The traffic lights turned green, but Debbie paid no attention to it. Not until the driver behind her honked at her did shee back to her senses and start the engine. "You''re the daughter of the ones who saved his life. He''s supposed to treat you like his own niece and take care of you. This has nothing to do with love. You understand?"


    "Really? Then why did Uncle Carlos tell me that he would take care of me after sending you abroad? You did know you would be studying abroad soon?"


    ''No way! This is like a bad dream! I can''t believe it, '' Debbie thought. "No, you got it wrong. My husband''s going abroad with me, and will live with me while I''m studying there," she snapped back.


    "Ha! Debbie Nian, you''re so naive. I''m here, in Y City. Do you really think Uncle Carlos will leave me behind? Especially after I told him that you took birth control pills..."


    "What?" Debbie interrupted her. "You''re the one that told him about it?"


    "Yep!" Megan answered in a cheerful voice. "I told Uncle Carlos that I saw you taking the pills all the time and that you didn''t want his baby. And he believed it. He took you to the hospital to have an exam, didn''t he?"


    "Megan Lan! You¡ª" Debbie was boiling over with rage. She guided her car over the bridge, the river surging madly under it. When she saw a car galloping at full speed towards her, she wrenched the wheel to the right.


    It was a serious miscalction. She lost control of her car, and the ck Mercedes-Benz flew straight at the guardrail.


    Bang! After a loud sound, the car crashed right through the guardrail and fell into the river. Bubbles rose for a bit, before the rapids once again reasserted themselves and the water covered the car like nothing had happened.


    The cars on the bridge all stopped, and some drivers got out to see if they could help. A few of them called for an ambnce, hoping against hope that the driver would be alright. They hadn''t seen much before the actual crash, and who knew if the currents had already carried the car far from where they saw it go off the bridge?


    Hearing the loud banging from the other end of the line, Megan suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She heard a piercing scream and took the phone away from her ear. When she put her ear to the receiver again, she heard Debbie say in a calm voice, "Looks like you''ll get your wish. I''m dying. Enjoy living with your uncle Carlos..." Debbie''s voice trailed off. "Megan, if I''m not dead... ahem... I swear I''ll kill you."


    Silence ensued.


    Not knowing what happened to Debbie, Megan was frightened. She pried the back off the phone, took out the SIM card and dumped it into the trash bin.


    Under the water, Debbie tried to calm herself down. She had to save herself! She pried her white-knuckled hands off the steering wheel and covered her bleeding forehead. The water around the car was as ck as ink. She picked up her phone, opened the shlight app and looked for the lifesaving hammer with the light.


    The posh car was well outfitted. In just a few minutes, she found just what she needed. Good thing, since the air inside the car was getting thinner. A sigh of relief escaped her chest as she lifted the hammer out of the box under the seat.


    The cabin would soon be devoid of air. Debbie was winded and shaken. Her head wound was still bleeding, but she paid it little mind. ''Not much time left. Need to break the window.''


    She held the hammer, and put a ding in the window. At this point, she might run out of air before she got through. But she swung the hammer, again and again, with strength born of desperation. It didn''t take long before a crack formed. Then, a spiderweb of cracks. Finally, the window exploded inward as torrents of water gushed into the cabin.


    Holding her breath, she swam out of the car and made her way upwards.


    The water was deep, and she had to hurry up.


    Theck of oxygen made her feel dizzy. Although she had escaped the car, she had no idea whether she could make it all the way to the surface.


    How she wished she could call Carlos and listen to his voice. She wanted to tell him that she loved him and wanted to have his baby. But she couldn''t right now.


    The water was muddy, and she was unable to open her eyes. She only heard a honking from far away.


    It was winter, and the water was freezing. Luckily, she had taken off her down jacket in the car. Her soaked sweater alone was so heavy.


    She struggled to take it off, and then she felt lighter.


    She kicked her legs hard and saw the blue sky.


    But then, the rapids washed over her, and the currents dragged her under again, as she gulped a mouthful of water.


    Myriad feelings gripped her¡ªcold, hurt, terrified, sad... ''Carlos Huo... Save me...''


    Although she could swim, she gradually lost consciousness after staying in the water for so long. She wasn''t cold anymore. Instead, she feltforting warmth embrace her. It was a fiction, though¡ªshe knew the end was near.


    ''No! I can''t die here. I haven''t had a baby with Carlos yet. I haven''t found my brother. I haven''t said goodbye to my friends...''

 Chapter 214: Saving Grace

    Chapter 214: Saving GraceCarlos had been nice to Debbie all this time, and she really couldn''t die like this.


    Her will to live was so strong that she found the strength to swim upwards again.


    After what felt like an eternity, she could breathe again. She took several breaths and shouted for help. "Help me..." Her voice could hardly be heard. She grabbed onto one of the concrete supports of the bridge and hung on for dear life.


    Many people gathered on the bridge, and more people were arriving. A first-aid team arrived as well.


    The moment she emerged from the water, someone saw her. "Look! Someone''s there!"


    Debbie was too tired, and when her fingers slipped from the concrete and she sank into the water again, she heard several people jump into the river.


    Her chest burned like fire. She had no strength left at all; she closed her eyes and stopped struggling.


    ''Carlos Huo, I''m sorry...'' Then she lost consciousness.


    Debbie was awakened by the cold. She blinked, but the light was so blinding that she closed her eyes to stop the headache she felting on.


    She heard people talking in her ear. Opening her eyes slowly again, she saw the blue sky.


    ''Am I still alive?'' she thought.


    "She''s awake!" said a strange voice. "Is the ambnce here? She woke up!"


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    Debbie nodded by instinct. But she felt very cold, both physically and mentally. She was shivering, and for some reason, she was getting hot shes. She wasn''t sure why.


    Someone helped her to her feet. She then noticed that she was wearing a man''s coat. It was part of a uniform and had patches on it as well as a name badge. It must belong to someone on the first-aid team. Underneath, she was still wearing her wet knit shirt.


    She heard the ambnce approaching, and some men gathered around her when it arrived. She was bidden to lie down on a stretcher and was carried into the ambnce by several men.


    In the hospital


    Sitting on a bench in the corridor, Debbie looked up and down the intake hall. The wards were fully upied, and even the hall itself was overflowing with patients. A nurse bound her head, and then set her up with an IV. The IV rack had wheels, so she could walk with it if she had to.


    "Miss Nian, we need you to contact your family. They need to pay for your treatment!" the nurse demanded in a loud voice with a wad of test results in her hand.


    Debbie was still not entirely with it, and didn''t hear the nurse at first. Not until the nurse called her several times did shee back to her senses.


    "Pay the bill now, or you can''t have another bottle of IV fluid," the nurse said impatiently. She was practically yelling, like Debbie was deaf or something. Debbie opened her mouth, but before she could respond, a familiar voice met her ears.


    "I''ll pay. How much is it?" She raised her head to see Hayden.


    ''We have to stop meeting like this, '' she thought.


    Behind him was Portia, staring at her with burning eyes.


    "$1, 600. If she needs more IV fluids, that''s a total of $2, 100. Here''s the bill. The cashier''s window is on the first floor."


    Hayden took the bill from the nurse and said with a friendly smile, "Thank you for taking care of my friend. I''m going to pay now."


    The nurse, who had been impatient towards Debbie, was charmed by Hayden''s handsome face and his impable manners. Although she was wearing a mask, you could tell from her reddened ears that she blushed with shyness. "I-It''s my pleasure, sir."


    After bidding goodbye to Hayden, the nurse left. He squatted down and looked at Debbie. "Are you okay? What happened? And whose coat is this?" Concern was written all over his face.


    In no mood to talk, Debbie just shook her head.


    "I''m going down to the first floor to settle the bill. Wait for me here," he said softly and stood up.


    "Thank you," she croaked. After her experiences, she was still shook.


    Hayden left, followed by Portia. Debbie could hear Portia berating Hayden. "Why did you help her? Look what she''s done to you! Hayden, you''re a damn fool!"


    "Portia, I''ll ask the driver to send you back home, okay? You don''t need to be here," Hayden coaxed.


    Not until Hayden and Portia were out of earshot did Debbie look away.


    She really wanted to stop Portia and ask her what she had done to Hayden.


    Sitting next to her was a woman with a baby in her arms. With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said to her, "Excuse me, miss, may I borrow your phone? I fell into the river and lost my phone. I need to call my family."


    She was rather difited¡ªshe was soaked to the bone, and there was a blood-stained bandage around her head. The woman took out her phone and gave it to Debbie. She had no doubt that Debbie needed it badly.


    Debbie thanked her and dialed Carlos'' number.


    Carlos, on the other hand, went directly to his office after he left the hospital.


    Under great stress, he decided the best way to bleed off this stress was to light up. After he lit the first one, he took a drag and let his chagrin float away with the smoke. He was still smoking when some unexpected guests entered his office.


    Damon whistled at his buddy and sat on the desk. "Hey, bro. It''s rather smoky in here. Isn''t there a smoke detector in your office?"


    Before Carlos could respond, Damon spotted something and approached him. "Wow! Guys, look at his lip! Who had the guts to bite you? It had to be your wife. She used to be so wild."


    "Looks like he''s in a bad mood. I wouldn''t tease him," said Curtis. He knew Carlos well, and he felt he should remind Damon. He didn''t want Damon to get hurt if Carlos flew off the handle.


    He sat on the couch and fixed his eyes on Carlos, wondering why he looked so upset.


    Wesley and Megan sat opposite Curtis, and both of them stared at Carlos, who had just tapped his cigarette on the ashtray to get rid of the cherry. He still sat wreathed in smoke.


    Carlos remained silent as if he didn''t hear Damon.


    Curtis crossed his legs gracefully and adjusted his sses. "We heard you came back from New York, so we came here to meet you. Where''s Debbie? In the manor?" he asked.


    At the mention of his wife, Carlos still remained quiet.


    The rest of them looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Hey, bro! Did you have a fight with your wife?" Damon pried.


    Curtis couldn''t keep his cool any longer. He stood up from the couch and came up to Carlos. "You two were fine when I called you yesterday. What happened?"


    Still, Carlos said nothing. At this moment, his phone rang, and it was Emmett calling.


    They couldn''t hear what Emmett said. Carlos just uttered a few words and then hung up.


    Silence nketed the office again. Megan walked towards Carlos, and coughed because of the acrid smell of tobo. "Uncle Carlos, did you guys fight because of what happened that evening?" she asked in a concerned voice.


    While shaking his head, Carlos stood up from his seat, walked past Megan and stood in front of Wesley. "Take care of Megan for me, okay? I need to deal with my wife. You know, she''s tough."


    ''You don''t want my baby, so you simply took the birth control pills. You think that will do? Certainly not! You''ll have my baby if I want you to!


    I won''t let you go that easily.


    You don''t like Megan. Fine! I get that. I can ask Wesley, Damon and Curtis to take care of her, '' Carlos mused.


    Upon hearing that, Wesley furrowed his eyebrows. "Did you fight because of Megan?" he asked.


    "No, that''s not it. She doesn''t want to have my baby," answered Carlos. ''And she hasn''tpletely cut off rtions with her ex.'' But that was too embarrassing for Carlos to admit in front of his buddies.


    The rest of them were rendered speechless.


    Curtis walked towards the wine cab and took out a bottle of red wine. He poured everyone a ss of wine and asked casually, "Debbie is still a student. It''s not a big deal if she doesn''t want a kid now. Why fight about it?"


    Damon nodded and patted Carlos'' shoulder. "Does it bug you that I''m going to be a dad first?"


    Carlos cast a murderous nce at him and said coldly, "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 215: Be More Tolerant Towards Her

    Chapter 215: Be More Tolerant Towards HerDelicately holding two sses of wine, Curtis walked towards his buddies. "I''ve managed to bring only one extra ss," he said while taking a sip from the ss in his right hand. Then he ced the second ss on the desk before them and added, "Whoever grabs this first will have it. The rest of you can fetch your own."


    They all took it as a joke. Since when did they have topete for a ss of wine?


    But even before he loosened his grip, Damon grabbed the ss, went to the couch and said casually, "Well, seems I''m the lucky one." Then in the same casual manner, he sat next to Megan and offered her the ss. "Little angel, you can have this," he said with a sideways nce at Curtis.


    "Hey, are you trying to impress her with the wine that I''ve just brought for you? Shame on you!" Curtis reprimanded.


    "Thank you, Uncle Damon, but I don''t feel like drinking." Megan declined his offer politely. She sat with her fingers interlocked under her chin, seeming very preupied.


    "You were fine just a moment ago. What happened?" Damon asked curiously.


    Casting a pitiful nce at Carlos, who was still smoking, Meganined, "Aunt Debbie doesn''t seem to like me. She even had a fight with Uncle Carlos over me. I feel so sad..."


    Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Poor at reading moods, Damon consoled Megan, "It''s okay. Pepper Nian is an odd woman. As far as I know, she has only a few friends. Besides, our Megan is so adorable. I can''t see how anyone could not like you. Don''t think about it too much." He stroked her hair gently.


    But thements rubbed two of his friends the wrong way. Carlos looked at him with burning eyes and asked, "Who is the odd woman? I dare you to repeat it."


    Gruffly, Curtis snatched the ss of wine from Damon''s hand, poured the wine into his own ss, and snapped, "Boy, you have the nerve to speak ill of Debbie before Carlos! Try that one more time, and I swear, he''ll beat the crap out of you!"


    Instantly, Damon regretted his mistake. Why would he cross Carlos? To make up for his error, he went to the wine cab and brought the other sses of wine that Curtis had poured for them. "I''m sorry, Carlos. You know how clumsy I sometimes get in expressing myself. Guys, let''s forget that dry joke and drink."


    They clinked sses and settled down to some chitchat.


    Turning to Curtis, Carlos asked, "I''ve already gone through all the formalities for Debbie to study abroad. How about you?"


    But Curtis, somewhat not in favor of the idea, made an incredulous face and asked, "You want her to go there alone?"


    Stubbing out the cigarette, Carlos shook his head. "No."


    Although he was mad at Debbie for her refusal to have his baby and her insistence on taking birth control pills, he didn''t want to have her study abroad alone.


    While the men were chatting, Megan went to the bathroom, inserted an anonymous SIM card into her phone, and dialed a number.


    When she came back to Carlos'' office, the men were almost off, heading to the Orchid Private Club together.


    Wesley was the first to notice something was not right with Megan. "You look pale. What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Megan was startled to see everyone staring at her with curious eyes. Flustered, she looked away and covered her face with both palms. "Nothing. I''m perfectly okay..."


    Since she looked calmer and moreposed when she dropped her hands, no one around bothered to press further. Briefly, Carlos consulted with his secretary about some work rted issues, and then they all left the ZL Group''s offices together.


    They had hardly left the building when the employees began to gossip about them. "I envy Miss Lan so much. Lucky girl! She''s surrounded by some of the finest eligible bachelors all the time."


    "Now, she''s in thepany of not one, not two, but four high-ss men, everyone eager to please her. How lucky of her!"


    "Our very own Mr. Huo must dote on her the most. Did you hear the rumor that Miss Lan was the other woman between Mr. and Mrs. Huo?"


    "Maybe Mr. Huo is nicer to Miss Lan than to Mrs. Huo. Miss Lan must have saved the world in her previous life. What else could exin her never ending streak of luck? "


    At Orchid Private Club


    After supper, Wesley answered a phone call and bade his friends adieu, unable to stay with them any longer.


    Being a military officer sometimes denied him time for his taste for the fine things of life.


    The members of his crew settled down to whine, amid chitchat. But Damon didn''t stay long either. About two or three ssester, he too excused himself. "Hey, guys, will you excuse me? I need to go back home and keep my wifepany. See you tomorrow."


    That left only Curtis, Megan and Carlos in the private booth.


    In a bad mood, Carlos was inclined to seek sce in drink. After he and Curtis finished a bottle of fine Chinese spirits, thetter got a call from Colleen. As he stood to leave, Curtis had a hunch that Carlos might want to stay at the booth a little longer, so he reminded Megan to watch on him. "In case he gets two extra sses after I''m gone, please don''t let him drive. I know Emmett will be on standby, so you can call him to drive the two of you any time," he advised and walked out of the club as well.


    "Uncle Carlos, why are you not happy? Is it something that you could get over by talking? Should you feel the need to kindly talk to me, I''ll be more than willing to listen." Megan propped her hand against her chin and looked worriedly at him.


    Staring at his ss, Carlos asked, "How did you know she took birth control pills? Tell me the truth."


    Although he was not staring at Megan, sternness was obvious in his voice.


    Her heart skipped a beat at the question. "I-I saw it... with my own eyes. Uncle Carlos, you don''t believe me, do you?" she stammered.


    At the beginning, Carlos didn''t believe Megan''s words. But after he had taken Debbie to the hospital, he could only ept the bitter truth that his wife had been taking birth control pills.


    After a long pause, he spoke. "Your aunt Debbie is short-tempered. Please be more tolerant towards her."


    Megan couldn''t believe her ears. She looked Carlos in the eye, wondering whether he was already too drunk to reason. ''I''m only 18, yet Debbie is 21. Does he expect me to be the one to tone down and amodate an older woman''s whims? This can''t be more sarcastic!''


    "If... this can make Aunt Debbie happy... I''ll do it. Uncle Carlos, I can do anything for you as long as you''re happy." Tears welled up in her ears as she spoke.


    To change the subject, Carlos stroked her head lovingly and asked, "Have you decided what to major in when you go to university?"


    The question piqued Megan''s interest. "Of course I''ll go for Economics and Management, like Aunt Debbie. Hopefully, after graduation, you''ll find me a slot for work in yourpany. It would be exciting to be part of your team at work," she enthused, smiling from ear to ear.


    Mulling over her excitement, Carlos cast her a meaningful nce. "Okay. An Economics and Management School in the United States is pretty good. You can¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she interrupted him. "Uncle Carlos, thanks for the generous offer. But I''d prefer going to the Economics and Management School right here in Y City. I don''t want to study abroad. That would be like sending me away from you. I don''t know how I could live far from here," Megan pleaded earnestly as she grabbed Carlos'' sleeve and looked at him with innocent doe eyes.


    But Carlos simply drew his sleeve out of her delicate hands and poured himself another ss of wine. "We''ll see," he said, sounding distant. Takingrge gulps, he downed the ss without another word. He was watching, trying to see what she''d say next.


    "Uncle Carlos, you''ve had too much already. Let''s go back home," Megan suggested, looking at Carlos, who was leaning against the couch now, his eyes shut as if in deep contemtion.


    When he opened his eyes, he took the phone out from his pocket and handed it over to Megan. "Call Tristan and ask him to drive me home."


    "Sure."


    Megan input the password, but to her surprise, it was wrong. Jealousy flooded her as she knew it must have had something to do with Debbie. She took a deep breath and said, "Uncle Carlos, I have no password."


    With his eyes closed once again, he told her the numbers without even bothering to look at her.


    On call, Megan seemed to have poor connection in the private booth. Tristan couldn''t hear what she was saying.

 Chapter 216: Find Her

    Chapter 216: Find HerHolding Carlos'' phone, Megan said to him, "Uncle Carlos, the reception in the room is bad. I''ll take the call outside."


    "Okay," Carlos responded.


    Megan hung up the phone and walked out of the private booth. She was about to call Tristan again when Carlos'' phone started ringing. It was an unknown number.


    Megan stared at the number, wondering, ''Who''s this? Why are they calling on Carlos'' private number?'' She decided to answer the call. "Hello?" she said.


    At the other end of the line, Debbie recognized the girl''s voice. She smiled bitterly and said, "Put my husband on the phone."


    Megan had been nervous the whole afternoon, worrying that she would be held responsible if Debbie was dead. Now that she heard Debbie''s voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God. She''s not dead.''


    "Uncle Carlos doesn''t want to talk to you right now." Megan lowered her tone to a whisper. As far away as Carlos was, he was definitely out of earshot. The whisper was a voice that only she and Debbie could hear. The girl nced around warily.


    But Debbie wasn''t happy. ''Doesn''t want to talk to me? Who''s this bitch to decide whom he talks to?!'' "Put him on the phone!" Debbie demanded, balling her hands into fists. If Megan were standing in front of her right now, she would put one of those fists to good use¡ªpunching her in the face.


    "Uncle Carlos is in a bad mood. He really doesn''t want to talk to you. It took hours for me to make him smile even a little. Just leave him alone. Moreover, Uncle Carlos told me to answer the call for him. He even told me how to unlock his phone. Just go away."


    "So... how do you unlock his phone?" Debbie doubted what she said. Anything Megan said was suspect at this point.


    To her surprise, Megan recited the new password to get into Carlos'' phone¡ªDebbie''s birthday. She''d set it only a few days ago. Now, she had to believe Megan was telling the truth. Heartbroken, she hung up the phone quickly.


    But Megan''s performance had only just begun. Still holding the phone to her ear, she pushed open the door to the private booth and said in a persuasive tone, "Aunt Debbie, hang on. Why don''t you tell Uncle Carlos that yourself? Hello? Aunt Debbie?"


    Carlos opened his eyes suddenly when he heard Megan''s words. Megan showed him the conversation log while holding the phone with trembling hands. "Aunt Debbie called from an unknown number. I thought it was Tristan, so I answered it, but it turned out to be Aunt Debbie. She asked me to tell you that she wouldn''t be home tonight and then hung up."


    Carlos took the phone and red at the number silently for a long moment before he called Debbie, but he didn''t get through; it went straight to voice mail.


    He hung up in disgust and then dialed the unknown number. A woman answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Where is Debbie Nian?" Carlos asked coldly.


    "Oh, you mean the young girl who borrowed my phone? She left with her boyfriend."


    ''Boyfriend?'' Carlos stood up abruptly from the couch. "Where did they go?"


    The woman smiled. "I don''t know. Her boyfriend carried her in his arms. It was so sweet. Lucky her! My husband and I were talking about the happy couple."


    Jealousy and anger filled Carlos, recing the disgust he had felt before. These were rawer and more powerful emotions, and Carlos was no stranger to them. In fact, he felt more powerful, more physically imposing when he was upset.


    At the hospital, Debbie gave the phone back to the woman holding the baby. Just then, Hayden was back with the receipt after paying the bill.


    Doctors were not far behind. "Deb, I asked them to get you a ward. Come with me," he said to her.


    Sitting there, Debbie looked pale and felt groggy. She nodded to Hayden and attempted to stand up. However, a surge of dizziness forced her to thump back into the chair again.


    Hayden scooped her up as soon as he noticed how weak she was. He made herfortable in his arms and hurried towards the ward. The hospital had been packed with patients recently. There hadn''t been a ward avable in a long time. Right now, even the corridors of each floor were crammed with hospital beds.


    After pulling some strings, Hayden managed to get Debbie into an upscale double ward.


    When they got to the ward, Hayden ced Debbie on the bed carefully and tucked her in. A nurse took her temperature¡ª39.6¡æ. A high fever.


    In Orchid Private Club


    Carlos couldn''t be indifferent to Debbie, no matter how mad he was at her. He still cared for the woman, though sometimes he thought only God knew why.


    "Find out where she is! Now!" he told Emmett on the phone. Emmett knew exactly who he referred to.


    When he and his men found Debbie, it was already past midnight.


    In the inpatient department of Y City Second General Hospital


    A bunch of men in ck stalked through the corridor, breaking the rtive quiet of the hospital.


    The man in charge looked grimly at the hospital beds on either side of the hallway. Imagining Debbie in such terrible surroundings, he quickened his already hasty pace.


    Those menacing men drew most of their attention from the patients and their families. Their looks and presence made people wonder who they were and what they were doing there.


    Emmett pushed open the door to a double ward, after which Carlos walked in steadily. There were two beds and four people inside.


    A womany in the bed closer to the door, and a man sat next to it, head resting on the edge of the same bed, asleep. Carlos gave her a nce and walked on. She wasn''t Debbie.


    In the other bedy a woman with a bandage around her head. She was in deep sleep. She was hooked up to an IV, a needle taped to her arm.


    Hayden sat on the sofa beside the bed, working. Seeing Carlos walk in, he smiled at him but didn''t speak.


    The two men''s eyes met. With a stern look on his face, Carlos said nothing to Hayden either. He strode over to the bed and stared at Debbie. She was the point. She was what he hade for.


    Her face was a sickly red. The bandage around her forehead was blood-stained. The fluid in the infusion bottle was mostly gone.


    Carlos promptly peeled back the tape and plucked the needle out of her wrist. Hayden stood up and tried to stop him, but Emmett walked over and kept him where he was.


    When Carlos lifted the covers away, he saw that underneath, Debbie was only wearing hospital clothing. Quickly, he took off his overcoat and wrapped her tight. Without a word, he picked her up from the bed.


    Maybe it was the warmth of his arms. Just then, Debbie slowly opened her eyes. In a blur, she thought she saw Carlos.


    "Mr. Handsome..." she muttered. The ice around Carlos'' heart melted. The tough man softened. The tenderness in his eyes went rogue. Nothing could conceal it anymore.


    He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry, I''m getting you out of here." He was so gentle, so caring, Debbie thought she was having a beautiful dream. Slowly, she closed her eyes again. If she stayed in that dream, she would rather never open her eyes again.


    Since the moment Carlos walked into the ward, Hayden hadn''t been able to get much work done. He stood aside and watched Carlos'' every move. Being a gentleman, before leaving, Carlos said to Hayden, "Thank you, Mr. Gu, for taking care of my wife tonight."


    Hayden nodded in response.


    The whole thing was done rather quietly. The other patient never stirred.


    Onlookers gathered at the door as they left the ward.


    The bodyguards cleared the way for them ahead, so Carlos and Debbie got to the parking lot without disturbance.


    Emmett trotted to the car and opened the back door for him. After he and Debbie got in, Emmett sat in the passenger seat.


    They were heading for an affiliated private hospital owned by ZL Group. A VIP ward that was three times as big had been arranged.


    Two chief physicians along with a few nurses were waiting for them at the entrance to the intake department. They walked up as soon as Carlos'' car arrived.


    After a thorough examination, a doctor said to Carlos, "Nothing serious except the fever. The injury on her forehead was caused by some kind of blunt force. Looks unintentional. The bruises on her legs? Just scrapes."


    Carlos reminded him with a furrow, "She''s on her period. Be careful with the medicine. I don''t want her harmed."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When everything was settled, it was already past 2 a.m. Carlos sent Emmett home to get some rest and he himself sat on the wide bed.

 Chapter 217: Let Me Starve

    Chapter 217: Let Me StarveSitting on the bed, his back against the headboard, Carlos carefully took Debbie in his arms.


    He took special care with the hand that was hooked up to an IV. Stroking her other hand, he noticed how pale her hands were. Her face was pasty white. He had never seen her so fragile. His every movement was made with extreme care, like she would break if he moved too fast or forcefully.


    A tough guy, he rarely showed his feelings, much less adopt a different facial expression. But when Emmett told him that Debbie had a car ident and her car fell into the deepest river in Y City, all the blood drained from his face.


    When Carlos and his men reached the ident site, Debbie''s car hadn''t been retrieved yet. Some professionals were working on it. The site was thronged with people, but few of them had witnessed exactly what had happened. Anxious to know how Debbie was, he told Emmett to ask around, see if anyone knew what happened to the driver. It took a long while before he found someone. They told him that the woman driving the car had been rescued and taken to the hospital.


    Then Emmett checked all the hospitals nearby. It took him a bit to cut through the red tape, but that was what he was hired for. He finally found Debbie in Y City Second General Hospital.


    Debbie had been asleep for quite a few hours, and had quite a few dreams to match that extended time. She remembered seeing Carlos in her dream. He told her gently that he came to get her out of that ce.


    A man''s exasperated growl interrupted her wandering thoughts.


    "Didn''t you say she''de around this morning? Do you know what time it is? 2 p.m.! Why is she still unconscious? You call yourselves doctors? I spend a ton of cash on this hospital every year. I pay you good money. And what do I get in return? A bunch of idiots! "


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Huo. Mrs. Huo is only sleeping. "


    "Sleeping? She''s been asleep sincest night! You tell me that''s normal? "


    "Carlos, why are you yelling? " a feeble voice scolded.


    Hearing her, Emmett said to himself, ''Thank God, Mrs. Huo''s finally awake. If she slept any longer, Mr. Huo would probably tear this hospital down around our ears.''


    As soon as he heard Debbie''s voice, Carlos'' anger vanished like smoke on the wind.


    He and the others all rushed to her bed. The doctors looked at her, thankful and anxious. Now they knew their jobs were safe. At the same time, they prayed Debbie would be fine so that they wouldn''t get another round of sturm and drang from Carlos. Debbie was surprised to see so many doctors surrounding her. One might think she was dying or had contracted some weird and highly-contagious disease. But she knew that it was all because Carlos had lit fires under these doctors'' backsides. They knew that their jobs were on the line, so they gave her the very best care. One of the perks of owning the hospital, Debbie figured.


    The director of the hospital himself examined Debbie, listening to her heart and lungs, checking her vitals, making sure that her reflexes were good. Afterwards, he assured Carlos repeatedly and unctuously that there was nothing serious with his wife. Only then did Carlos allow the doctors to leave the ward.


    Looking at Debbie''s colorless face, Carlos was deeply worried. "Bring the food," hemanded Emmett.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett turned to fetch the food.


    The couple were left alone in the ward. Carlos seemed a little distant, while Debbie was silent. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward.


    "What happened?" Carlos finally broke the ufortable silence.


    Debbie turned her back to him. "Isn''t it obvious? Can''t you see for yourself?"


    Her car had been retrieved. After going over the car, they determined the brakes were working. The other parts of the car were all functioning fine. So the only thing Carlos could think of was Debbie''s driving. "Since you''re such a bad driver, don''t get behind the wheel. The driver can take you wherever you want to go."


    Debbie turned to look at him with a sneer. "Your bedside manner needs work." She had been expecting him to say how worried he had been, maybe even treat her gently andfort her, just as he had in her dream.


    But it turned out nothing was like the dream. Noforting words. No gentle voice. All she got was his using tone. She was beginning to think maybe she shouldn''t have woken up. Just stay nice and warm and loved in her dream world. She was thinking maybe she should say she was tired and shoo him out of the ward. At least it would shut him up. She normally liked his voice, but now she just preferred silence.


    This wasn''t how he used to treat her.


    Staring at her ghostly white face, Carlos didn''t say a word. Indifferently, he turned around, leaving. His hands were in his pockets, balled into fists.


    Only he knew how much he wanted to hug her. But he had been telling himself not to.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie shouted, exerting all her strength to sit up.


    Carlos paused and turned. "You''re still too weak. Don''t sit up. Get some rest."


    Without waiting for a response, he continued with a frown, "Lie down."


    "''Lie down'' my ass! Don''t you even care how I fell into the river? Where were you when I fell? Were you having a sweet moment with Megan, with her in your arms? The first thing I heard after waking up was you ming me for being a bad driver. Was I ever a bad driver before? Why now? Did it ever ur to you that something happened before the ident? Or maybe you were hoping I died so that you could be with another woman." Debbie started panting after this. Only now had she stopped to take a breath.


    Carlos walked to the bed and made her lie down. "I think you must have bumped your head. You''re talking crazy. Maybe a CAT scan will reveal something."


    Debbie wanted to punch him in the face. While Carlos was tucking her in, she pped his hands and snarled, "Thank you, Mr. Huo. Save your energy. I''ll do it myself."


    At this moment, Emmett walked in with the hot meal. This happened to be at the exact same time she pped Carlos'' hands away.


    It gave him great joy. Stifling hisughter, he put the food on the edge of the bed and said to Debbie with admiration, "Mrs. Huo, let me adjust the bed for you so you can eat morefortably." He reached for the button to elevate the head of the bed.


    "No, thanks," Debbieshed out. "I don''t want to eat. Let me starve. Someone would be happy to see me die."


    Emmett persuaded, "It''ll break Mr. Huo''s heart to see you starve. You can''t imagine how happy Mr. Huo was to see you wake up."


    "Emmett!" Carlos shouted. Immediately, Emmett shut his mouth.


    Debbie retorted, "Emmett, I bet you don''t know that your boss fell in love with someone else! Wait, that''s not it. He''s always loved someone else."


    "It seems that you''re well enough. I guess we don''t need the food. Emmett..." Carlos'' order was implied.


    Emmett was surprised to hear it. He had seen how upset Carlos had been when he heard Debbie had an ident.


    He had seen Carlos holding Debbie in his arms in the middle of the night and kissing her repeatedly, worry written all over his face.


    He had seen how Carlos roared at those doctors when Debbie didn''t wake up like he was hoping.


    ''Mr. Huo, clearly, you care about your wife more than anything.


    Why can''t you justpromise and humor her a little?'' Emmett was disappointed to see two people who were obviously deeply in love hurting each other. Even though he knew one day Carlos would regret these stupid fights with Debbie, it was not his ce to do or say anything. That was why he didn''t, even though he wanted to. In spite of Carlos, in spite of himself, he found he liked Mrs. Huo more and more each passing day. He didn''t like the way Carlos treated her, but he had to keep silent. He followed Carlos'' orders and took the food away.


    Debbie''s mouth had been watering at the delicious smell of the gourmet food, but right now she had to watch them being taken away. So this was how Carlos punished her? So unfair!


    "Emmett,"


    Debbie called when Emmett reached the door.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo," Emmett responded loudly.


    Debbie sat up in bed and asked, "Can I borrow your phone?"


    "Of course, Mrs. Huo. Someone you want to call?" Emmett walked back with the food.


    "Yeah. I want to call someone and ask her to get me out of here. I know someone doesn''t want to see me here."


    Emmett stole a nce at Carlos. The man''s gloomy face made him hesitate.


    As he was wondering if he should lend Debbie his phone, the door to the ward opened. Emmett saw the people that walked in. "Mr. Lu, Miss Song," he greeted.


    Too worried to respond to Emmett''s greetings, Curtis hurried to the bed. After examining Debbie carefully with his eyes, he asked anxiously, "How did this happen? How''s your forehead? Still hurting? Is anything else hurting?"

 Chapter 218: Call Mrs. Huo For Help

    Chapter 218: Call Mrs. Huo For HelpCurtis'' concern opened the floodgates for Debbie''s tears. Compared to Carlos'' cold tone, Curtis'' sounded so warm. Debbie embraced Colleen, who was standing next to him and was equally worried. "Finally, someone cares about me. Mr. Lu, Colleen, please take me with you. Can''t stay here anymore. My husband loves another woman. He won''t let me eat and talks to me coldly all the time,"


    she sobbed.


    Curtis rarely got mad. But upon hearing what Debbie had said, he turned to Carlos with a sullen face and demanded, "Carlos, is this true? Don''t you know she just had a near-fatal experience?"


    Carlos nced at Debbie and said, "It''s all bullshit and you know it."


    Not having the heart to watch his boss make a bigger mistake, Emmett walked to Carlos and reminded him in a whisper, "Mr. Huo, with all due respect, don''t say anything you''ll regret."


    Carlos red at Emmett. The dutiful secretary''s voice trailed off.


    Assuming the couple were fighting, Colleen rolled her eyes at Carlos. "Debbie, don''t cry. Gregory''s not busy. So if your husband can''t take care of you, I''ll call my brother and ask him toe and look after you," she said, trying tofort Debbie.


    Recently, Colleen learned her brother had a crush on Debbie¡ªCarlos'' wife. She knew that Gregory stood no chance and that it would go nowhere. She felt sorry for her brother.


    Now that there was an opportunity for Gregory to show how much he cared, Colleen grabbed it for him.


    And with both her and Curtis around, she believed Carlos wouldn''t be tough on her brother.


    Colleen took out her phone and was about to dial the number, when Carlos observed. "Colleen, you''re a bride-to-be. Don''t you have a wedding to n?"


    His tone was full of warning.


    Colleen stared at him and put her phone away. After twitching her lips unhappily, shemented, "Debbie just had a serious ident. Why do you have to be so mean? Couldn''t this wait until she''s well? You''re so rude. Honestly, I don''t know how Debbie puts up with you."


    Then Curtis took the tray out of Emmett''s hands and put it beside the bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and picked up a bowl of congee. Gently, he spooned some food out of it and ced it to her mouth. "Here, eat something. We''ll get you to another hospital."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lu," Debbie said sweetly.


    Carlos watched and listened.


    Just as Debbie was about to take a bite, the proud man who had just been criticized by everyone else in the ward snatched the bowl and spoon away from Curtis and snapped, "She''s my wife, Mr. Lu. Now, go away!"


    Curtis was simply pushed off the bed. Looking at the overbearing man, he shook his head. ''This man''s ego sometimes makes him lose his head. But at least, now the reverse psychology is working. If he won''t take care of her, we''ll make a show of it. Then, he''ll be forced by his jealousy to act, even if he wants to punish her instead of cherishing her.''


    "Open your mouth!" Carlos ordered bluntly.


    Debbie snorted, "Since you''re so gant, I guess I''ll have to open my mouth." A spoon of warm congee was put into her mouth.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "One minute, you ask me to open my mouth, and the next, you ask me to shut my mouth. You''re so high-maintenance. Mr. Huo, if I shut my mouth, how will you feed me?" asked Debbie, blinking.


    The man of few words was again rendered speechless, while Colleen and Emmett burst intoughter. This was too good. She was giving as good as she got.


    Another group of visitors came sauntering into the ward while Debbie ate. They were Jared, Damon, and Damon''s wife Adriana.


    Damon walked beside Adriana protectively. This was the first time Debbie had met Adriana. She hoped she was good for him. Jared had made some questionable choices when it came to girlfriends. But then again, Damon was not Jared.


    This woman was almost nine months along.


    Thanks to the pregnancy, her face was round and chubby. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright and beautiful. A smile lingered around her lips.


    She wore a simple orange designer down jacket and soft ts.


    Her long hair was tied back casually. Debbie''s first impression of her was that she was a high-flier.


    Their eyes met. When Adriana saw Carlos himself feeding Debbie, she was very curious about the woman in the hospital bed.


    Jared saw the gauze around Debbie''s forehead. Before anyone could say anything, he dropped everything and sprinted towards Debbie. "How ya feeling, Tomboy? I was worried to death when I heard about the ident. I couldn''t sleep. I even lost my appetite. How are you? Let me have a look¡ª"


    He approached Debbie to hug her, but Carlos pulled him away by the sleeve, putting the boy at a distance from Debbie.


    ''I haven''t even gotten to hug my wife yet today. You? Back off!''


    Everyone was stunned by Carlos'' possessiveness.


    With his hands around Adriana''s waist, Damon kicked Jared in the leg and berated him, "Behave yourself around Mrs. Huo. Otherwise, next time if Carlos gets pissed and throws you into space, I won''t help you."


    Jared scratched his newly dyed yellow hair and exined, "Mr. Huo, I was just worried about Tomboy. Don''t get me wrong."


    Carlos only threw him a cold nce and continued to feed Debbie.


    With one arm around Adriana''s waist, Damon moved closer to the bed and said, "Debbie, let me introduce my wife, Adriana Mu, CEO of ZL Group, New Zend branch. Sweetie, this is Carlos'' wife, Debbie Nian, a student from Curtis'' university."


    Debbie swallowed the food in her mouth and eximed, "CEO? Wow! You''re a sessful woman. Hi, Adriana. Nice to meet you."


    Adriana walked over and shook hands with her. "What sessful woman? I only got this position because your husband felt bad for me. But you, you even melted Carlos, the Iceberg. That''s impressive."


    "No..." Debbie wanted to ridicule Carlos. On second thought, it seemed to be inappropriate on such an asion, so she said instead, "Me too. I got the title of ''Mrs. Huo'' only because Mr. Huo felt sorry for me."


    The others hooted, but Carlos'' face darkened. He picked up a cookie and put it into Debbie''s mouth to shut her up.


    Damon nodded his head. "Mrs. Huo, you''re my heroine. Few people dare to talk about Carlos like that."


    Carlos cast Damon a cold look.


    Damon wrapped his arms around his pregnant wife protectively and took one step back. Pretending to be afraid, he said, "I''m warning you. Don''t be a smart-ass. Your wife is here today." All of Carlos'' good friends felt bullied by him all the time. Today, they all wanted to see how weak he was in front of Debbie. It was a sight for sore eyes, and they enjoyed every minute of it. She was the only one who could really mess with him and not get hit for it. Anyone else, well, they knew better.


    Colleen smiled at Emmett and said, "Emmett, if Carlos gets angry at you guys again, call Debbie. She knows how to calm him down."


    Emmett gave Colleen a thumbs-up and whispered, "Works like a charm." He had tried many times. It never let him down. By word of mouth, "Call Mrs. Huo for help when Mr. Huo is mad," had be a well-known secret in the offices. Debbie, actually, wanted to say, "No use calling me. Call Megan." But in the end, she swallowed those words and simply smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 219: The Truth

    Chapter 219: The TruthAs soon as Debbie finished eating, Carlos peeled a banana and handed it to her.


    Damon saw this. He looked at Carlos earnestly and said, "Bro, I''d like a banana too."


    For the first time since Jared, Damon and Adriana had walked into the ward, Carlos spoke. "Beat it!"


    Seeing his brother getting bullied, Jared snorted, "Don''t be so bossy. Your wife''s here."


    The othersughed.


    The atmosphere inside the ward was pleasant. Everyone was happy, except Carlos.


    "Tell us what happened," Curtis said to Debbie.


    The smile on Debbie''s face froze when the ident was suddenly brought up. She looked at Carlos. He was confused by her look. "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "It''s true. I mistook the gas pedal for the brake."


    They were rendered speechless by her careless mistake.


    Debbie, however, was wondering if her friends would believe her if she told them that Megan was involved in the ident. And Carlos... Would he trust her words?


    Luckily, Wesley wasn''t in the ward. Among the four, Carlos and Wesley valued Megan the most. If Wesley were there, he would be pissed at her if she told them that the ident was caused by Megan.


    ''Should I tell them that Megan not only provoked me, but also purposely told Carlos that I had taken birth control pills?''


    Debbie pondered silently.


    She med herself for being too weak. She shouldn''t have let Megan get to her so easily. She had learnt her lesson. Even if she decided not to tell the others the truth, she would get back at Megan sooner orter. She promised herself.


    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Colleen patted her hand and said, "It''s okay. If you don''t feel like talking, just forget about it now. You are fine, that''s all that matters."


    Adriana chipped in, "Get some rest. When you are ready to talk, Mr. Huo will be here beside you. If there''s some problem, I''m sure he''ll fix it for you."


    Debbie was still silent.


    Jared couldn''t hold his tongue anymore. "Tomboy, you have never been so hesitant before. What''s wrong with you?"


    It was true. She used to speak her mind anytime, anywhere. That used to be her trademark.


    But now, she couldn''t. And it was because of Carlos. She was wondering if he would believe her. If he didn''t, then whatever she said would be pointless. And he might even think that she was trying to frame Megan.


    When that thought hit Debbie, she forced a smile and said, "This is just the result of me being a bad driver. It''s nothing else. Rx, everybody."


    They could tell that she was definitely hiding something, but no one forced her to share.


    The others left the hospital together after spending some time with her.


    Left alone with Carlos, Debbie fell silent once again and slept immediately after.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    The ward was quiet. Debbie was alone. Bored, she stared at the half empty infusion bottle. "Hello? Anybody there?" she shouted after clearing her throat.


    Carlos walked in from the next room.


    He walked to the bed and pressed the nurse-call button. They were engulfed inplete silence as they waited. Soon after, two nurses walked in and Carlos said, "Bring her dinner."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The nurses turned to leave, but Debbie said, "Please wait."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. What can I do for you?" asked one of the nurses.


    "Could you help me get out of bed?"


    Since Carlos was standing right beside her, the nurses were confused by her request. They stared at him in search of an answer.


    ''She is ignoring mepletely!'' His face clouded over in anger.


    "Get out!" he ordered icily.


    Seeing his furious face, the nurses fled from them quickly.


    "Hey! You scared them away! I need their help!" Debbieined with a frown.


    Carlos walked over to her, rolled the bed up for her, and put a pillow behind her back so that she could lean against itfortably.


    Debbie threw the covers aside impatiently and tried to get out of bed on her own. "Where are you going?" Carlos blocked her way.


    "The bathroom! It''s urgent. What? You have a problem with that, Mr. Huo?" Debbie yelled. ''If you don''t want to be here, then leave! Why the long face? No one forced you to stay!''


    Carlos walked around the bed and picked up the infusion bottle. He slowly hung it on the mobile rack.


    Debbie wanted to do everything herself, but Carlos refused. He led her towards the bathroom, supporting her with one hand and pushing the rack with the other.


    After she was done, Debbie washed her hands and walked out of the bathroom.


    Carlos was waiting at the door. Silently, he escorted her back to the bed, one arm protectively around her waist.


    It was unnecessary, but he insisted. So in the end, she was kind of carried back to her bed.


    As soon as she sat on the bed, her dinner arrived. It was a huge meal.


    Since her hands weren''t injured, it never urred to Debbie to ask Carlos to feed her.


    She told the nurses toy the table for her, and began eating.


    However, Carlos was angered because he thought that as her husband, he wasn''t being relied upon at all.


    He closed his eyes to suppress the anger building inside him. When Debbie finished eating, he sat on the bed and said, "Now, tell me."


    Debbie stared at him and asked, "Tell you what?"


    "How did you fall into the river?" The car window had been broken. It seemed that she had been smart enough to break the window with the emergency hammer to save herself under the life-threatening circumstance.


    "Where were you when I fell into the river?" she asked as she wiped her mouth and studied his face carefully.


    Carlos thought about it. The ident had taken ce yesterday afternoon. So he was... "In my office." During the time she had her ident, he hadn''t arrived at Orchid Private Club yet. But he was about to leave.


    Debbie sneered, "Is it so difficult for you to tell me the truth?" She knew that he had gone to Megan''s ce and had told her about the examination result as soon as he had left the hospital.


    Carlos'' brows knitted tightly. He didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Have I ever lied to you?"


    "You''re lying to me NOW!" If he wasn''t lying, how would Megan have known that they had gone to the hospital?


    "Debbie Nian, why are you trying to push my button? What good does it do you to make me angry?" Carlos lifted her chin and forced her to look at him in the eye.


    Debbie wasn''t afraid. She brushed his hand away and retorted, "Push your button? How? Are you angry because I exposed your lie?"


    Carlos stood up, trying to calm down. "Sleep. We''ll talk when you have a better attitude." He started walking towards the door.


    "Carlos Huo!" Debbie called from behind him.


    Carlos stopped, but didn''t turn.


    "If I tell you that the ident had something to do with Megan, will you believe me?"


    Carlos turned around now. Debbie looked serious. "What do you mean?" he asked with a frown.


    "While I was driving, I got a call from Megan. She told me that you went to her ce after you left the hospital, and that you told her you were very disappointed in me." Debbie stressed every word and spoke slowly.


    "She also said that you told her that you''d realized that she was the one who loved you the most and that you would never leave her. And she was the one who told you about the birth control pills."

 Chapter 220: Lying Son Of A Bitch

    Chapter 220: Lying Son Of A BitchThat was when Debbie had been stimted. In a fluster to avoid the vehicleing in the opposite direction, she had mistaken the gas for the brake. As a result, the car veered out of control and ran into the river.


    Sounding morose, Carlos said, "Although I was disappointed in you, I didn''t go to Megan''s ce. It was indeed Megan who told me about you taking birth control pills, though." It was also true that he had told Megan he would take care of her forever¡ªas her uncle.


    "Did you lose yourposure because your lie was exposed?" he asked.


    Debbie looked at him in disappointment. "So, you think this has nothing to do with her?"


    At the moment, Carlos wasn''t sure how much he should trust Debbie. It had just been confirmed that she had been taking birth control pills behind his back. Besides, Hayden was never out of her life. "You''re a grown woman. You should take your own responsibility when there''s a problem instead of ming others, understand?"


    Apparently pissed off, Debbieughed sarcastically. Grabbing the pillow from behind her back, she threw it at Carlos angrily. "To hell with your ''ming others''! Get out of my sight! I don''t ever want to see you again! Ever!"


    Unppable, Carlos didn''t duck. The pillow softly hit him.


    "Get some rest." With those three words, he picked the pillow up, tossed it on the sofa, and left.


    Left alone, Debbie''s eyes reddened. One of the most enjoyable feelings she had with Carlos was his constant reassurances. It was a priceless part of the rtionship. Made her feel like a princess. But when he ignored her, it made her feel like a weed in his backyard. Something which he didn''t give a damn about and could as well be trampled under feet.


    Her phone had been destroyed in the ident, so when Debbie was left alone in the ward, she had nothing to do but aimlessly switch between TV channels. Yet, she didn''t find anything of interest.


    When she finally got bored with the telly, and Carlos had been gone for more than one hour, she decided to get out of bed to y on theputer in the ward.


    Leaving the TV on, she heavy-heartedly dragged herself out of bed and sat at theputer. That was when the TV in the background drew her attention. "CEO of ZL Group, Mr. Carlos Huo, is present at the fashion show." Instantly she turned to check what was on the news.


    On Y City Fashion Satellite TV, an international fashion show was being broadcast live.


    Countless cameras were on Carlos, the grim-looking, well-dressed man. His date wore a cloud dress and white stilettos. Arm in arm, they walked on the red carpet towards the venue.


    Watching all this, Debbie couldn''t help but move closer to the TV.


    But there was no mistaking the woman next to him¡ªPortia!


    Walking beside Carlos, the ever proud and aloof woman enjoyed the envious gazes from everywhere, obvious excitement written all over her porcin face.


    Clenching her hands tightly, Debbie wanted to smash the TV.


    ''Didn''t he say he always kept a low profile? Didn''t he say he never allowed the media to take pictures of him? Then what the hell is this?! Everything he says is a lie!


    He is a lying, cheating son of a bitch!''


    Even after he and Portia had sat in their VIP seats, the reporters kept on taking pictures of the two. After all, it was rare for Carlos to be willing to face cameras. Besides, he and Portia looked great together.


    ''Previously, there was Olga, and then Megan, and now, Portia! Mr. Huo, aren''t you a phndering old dog?!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    Portia was never nice to her. And now she was wrapping her arm around Carlos'' in public, for the whole world to see!


    Unable to take in the eyesore anymore, Debbie grabbed a ss form the bedside cupboard and smashed it angrily against the TV, sending the nurses gasping in shock.


    In a short while, still on the set at the fashion show, Carlos got a call from Tristan not long after he had sat down. "Mr. Huo, Mrs Huo..."


    "What''s wrong?" a panicky Carlos asked. Although he tried as much as he could to remain calm, the anxiety was detectable in his tone.


    "Mrs. Huo smashed the TV."


    "Why? What happened?"


    Regretting havinge here, Tristan turned to Debbie, who had wrapped herself in the covers in bed. Disturbed, he tapped his middle finger at the side of his forehead, now sinking deeper into thoughts. Why did he have to walk into the ward just when Debbie was about to smash the TV? Now he had to be the one telling his boss what she was up to. While he fumbled for words, Debbie shouted in the background, "Well, do you ever get tired of fooling around with all kinds of women? Aren''t you such an amorous wild flower that entertains anything and everything, from poisonous bees to deadly butterflies? You phndering, thoughtless scumbag!"


    Tristan listened on without a word; his anxiety only grew worse. Carlos said calmly, "Ask her if she had a good time smashing things. If one set is not enough, give her more sets to smash." It had only been a short while since he had left, but she had already started creating drama.


    He was livid. He couldn''t even find the right words. "Yes, Mr. Huo," Tristan answered respectfully.


    Sitting next to Carlos, Portia listened carefully to the conversation on the phone. She couldn''t hear anything from the other end of the line, but she got every word that Carlos had said.


    ''Who is this "her"? Is she Carlos'' wife?''


    Behind the scenes, Portia''s parents had pulled a lot of strings to get her this opportunity to attend this fashion show as Carlos'' date. And since the chance was here, she had decided to use it to its fullest, making sure she left a favorable,sting impression on Carlos. The very best she possibly could.


    When Carlos hung up the phone, she asked in affected confusion and thoughtfulness, "Mr. Huo, is anything the matter?"


    But in an unreadable mood, Carlos simply put away the phone and responded coldly, without even the courtesy of looking at her, "Nothing happened." In an instant, it all began to sound as if he were talking to a stranger rather than his date.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Tristan moved another TV set into Debbie''s ward, just as Carlos had ordered. This infuriated Debbie.


    ''Carlos Huo, what''s this supposed to mean? You don''t have time for me, do you? What do you want me to do? Tear this hospital down?''


    As soon as thest bottle of IV fluid ran out, Debbie immediately asked the nurses to pull out the needle in her wrist. "I can''t stand this ce any longer. I want to be out there going about other things. Discharge me right now!" she demanded, on the verge of turning hysterical.


    It took Tristan a long while to calm her down. "Mrs. Huo, the gauze is still on your head, and the stitches in your forehead haven''t been taken out yet. Why not wait until the cut heals before you start throwing tantrums?" he urged.


    "I don''t give a damn about the stitches. My husband is showing off out there as a couple with another woman! Do you want me to sit here and wait? Get me an invitation to the show! I have to get in there and personally witness whatever mischief he is up to!"


    Without waiting for an answer, Debbie got out of bed and started searching for clothes in the cupboard. Looking at her, Tristan began to regret his thoughtless promise to Emmett that he''d take care of Debbie for him.


    After a moment of searching in the room, she found there were no spare clothes she could wear, not to mention a suitable outfit for her to wear to the event. "Your boss'' wallet was lost in the river. Get him a new card when you can. Wait, didn''t Carlos tell you to get me some clothes? There''s nothing here," she bitterly grumbled. By now she was getting very frustrated.


    Tristan shook his head and responded, "Mr. Huo intended to let you stay in the hospital for a week. There are still five days to go, so I haven''t prepared the clothes yet."


    ''Me being here for a week, while he ys around with his other women?'' At the mere thought of it, Debbie was on the verge of ripping the gauze off. How would she convince him that she had recovered and was ready to leave the hospital soonest?


    But then as she studied the anxious nurses around her, she had an idea. "Fine. Then I guess I''ll have to stay."


    Half an hourter, Tristan called Carlos again. "Mr. Huo, is this a good time?"


    To which Carlos snappishly replied, "Go ahead." Just a nce at the model on the runway and he almost lost his temper.

 Chapter 221: Stop Her

    Chapter 221: Stop Her"Mrs. Huo... ran out of the hospital," Tristan stammered on the phone.


    "How?!"


    Watching the hospital surveince footage, Tristan cleared his throat and answered, "Mrs. Huo asked me to grab some real food for her. After I left, she snatched a nurse''s uniform, changed into it and ran off."


    Carlos closed his eyes with resignation. He felt as if the old rebellious Debbie was back, always giving him a headache.


    "Where did she go?" asked Carlos. His voice betrayed no emotion.


    "The camera shows she hailed a cab at the entrance, and the cab drove towards Skyline Road. You know, she lost your wallet in the river. With no money on her, where do you think she went, Mr. Huo?" Tristan wondered how Debbie paid the fare, since she didn''t have a penny on her.


    Carlos stood up from his seat and left the venue quietly.


    Portia grabbed her handbag and followed.


    The manager of the fashion show had kept an eye on Carlos the whole time. The moment he saw Carlos leave the show, he tagged along.


    "Tell Emmett to call Kasie. Tell her to stay put until I get there!" Carlos ordered on the phone.


    Portia trotted after him. She almost sprained her ankle, thanks to a strap on her heeling loose, but she didn''t darein. She followed him all the way to the parking lot. Seeing Carlos hang up the phone, she asked, "Taking off, Mr. Huo?"


    He nced at her and said, "Yeah. Zelda will drive you home after the show."


    Portia refused thoughtfully, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. No worries. I''ll call my brother."


    Carlos got in the car. Without one more look at Portia, he ordered Zelda to start the car.


    When the manager of the show came out to the parking lot, Carlos'' car was already gone.


    Cautiously, he asked the woman standing there with an awkward expression on her face, "Miss Gu, Mr. Huo left because..."


    Portia regained herposure and answered, "He had to leave for work."


    "I see," the man replied. Then he pried, "Miss Gu, are you a close friend of Mr. Huo''s?"


    Portia cast him a cold look. The manager grinned and shut up.


    Since Carlos had left, Portia decided not to go back to the show. She called the driver and asked him to pick her up.


    When Debbie arrived at the gate of Kasie''s block of ts, she told the driver with embarrassment that she didn''t have any money.


    The cabbie was annoyed. "Are you screwing with me? Nurse, don''t you know you have to pay for the ride?"


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. "Just a minute. Can I borrow your phone? I''ll call my friend and ask her to meet me here. She can pay you."


    Left with no other option, the cabbie reluctantly handed Debbie his phone. It was either that, or risk not getting paid. At this point, he still wasn''t sure if he would.


    "Kasie, where are you?" she asked, once Kasie answered.


    "Outside. d you''re awake. What''s up? Kristina and I went to the hospital to see you this afternoon, but you were snoozing, so we left without waking you up."


    Hearing that Kasie wasn''t home, Debbie was flustered. "You''re outside? Where? I took a cab to your ce, but I have no money to pay the fare. I''m at the entrance to your block."


    "What? Emmett and I are having dinner outside," Kasie replied. Then Debbie heard her say to Emmett, "Emmett, don''t answer your phone yet. Tomboy went to my ce. Let''s head back now." When Kasie answered Debbie''s call, Emmett''s phone started ringing too.


    Debbie asked, "Have you eaten yet? If you''re not finished, I can find you at the restaurant¡ª if you don''t mind me being the third wheel."


    There was a moment of quiet on the phone. Then Emmett said on Kasie''s phone, "Mrs. Huo, we''re on our way back. Tell the cabbie we''ll be right there."


    Without giving it too much thought, Debbie said, "Okay, hurry please. Bye."


    She gave the phone back to the driver and exined, "My friends areing. You''ll have to wait a moment. But I''ll pay you double the fare."


    At that, the anger disappeared from his face, and he visibly rxed. He even chatted a little with Debbie. He had quite a few questions, but she must have presented quite a sight. She didn''t have time to gather up winter clothing, and some of her clothes were lost in the ident, anyway. Her scalp had stopped bleeding, but she still had the bandage on, which people''s eyes were naturally drawn to. And of course, with nurse''s scrubs, you couldn''t really tell where she worked. Debbie had eschewed the name tag when she donned the nurse''s outfit. "Which hospital do you work in? That looks like a nasty wound. It''s freezing cold. Why are you not bundled up? Aren''t you cold?"


    Debbie looked at the clothes she was wearing and feigned embarrassment. "I spilled water on my own clothes. These clothes belong to my friend. And I came to borrow some clothes from another of my friends."


    "Oh, you should be more careful. You could catch a cold dressed like that."


    Ten minutester, Debbie saw someone approaching. It wasn''t Kasie, but Carlos.


    When Zelda got out of the car and paid Debbie''s fare, her first thought was, ''Holy Crap! Run!''


    She opened the back door quickly and ran away from the Emperor like crazy.


    Watching her fleeing figure, Carlos took out his phone and ordered, "Mrs. Huo is running down Riverside Lane. Stop her!"


    Soon enough, a Bentley pulled up in front of Debbie, blocking her path. She almost ran into it, and had to put her hands on the door to steady herself.


    Two bodyguards walked out of the car and stood in her way. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," they greeted her respectfully.


    ''Good? Nothing good about this evening, '' Debbie thought in frustration.


    She turned her head. The Emperor rolled up alongside her.


    The car window was rolled down. Carlos looked at her and asked, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    d in only the nurse''s oufit, Debbie trembled from the cold, but still, she rolled her eyes at Carlos and responded stubbornly, "None of your damn business."


    ''Gosh, why is it so cold? I''m freezing.''


    Zelda stared at the shaking woman with mixed emotions. Recently, she had learned that Debbie was Carlos'' wife.


    She had seen Carlos with Megan. And word had it the Huo family and the Li family were going to form a bond by marriage. So shouldn''t Mr. Huo marry Megan or Stephanie? Why did he marry Debbie Nian?


    Lifting her head high in defiance, Debbie walked past the Bentley and the Emperor and continued walking down the road towards Kasie''s building.


    Carlos opened the door and got out.


    Even though her teeth were chattering from the cold, the stubborn girl didn''t intend to yield.


    Steady footsteps came from behind her. Suddenly, she was scooped up and fell into familiar arms. "Hey... Let...go of...me. Now..." ''So damn cold.''


    "If you don''t want to freeze to death, shut up!" Carlos scolded.


    Debbie''s anger red. "You''re the one...fooling around ...with another...ugh...woman while I was in the hospital suffering. You don''t get to be mad, Mister. Put me down," she said, struggling with him, while he held her fast. Although she was furious, due to the cold, her words sounded weak. She felt as if her lips were not hers anymore. She had lostmand over them.


    Carlos was at a loss. He had only gone to a fashion show. Why was Debbie using him of fooling around with another woman? ''This woman is unbelievable!''


    He came to the Emperor and put Debbie down. The woman, however, gave the car a heavy kick. "No, I won''t g-get in. I''d rather f-f-freeze to d-death out here". Her teeth ttered as if they wereposing a special symphony. She was far from shivering now. Great convulsions rocked her body.

 Chapter 222: The Big Plan

    Chapter 222: The Big nThe innocent Emperor was the one to receive the kick. Zelda sat stiffly in the driver''s seat, not daring to move. This was her boss'' favorite car.


    Carlos'' aura got grimmer. "Debbie Nian," he warned.


    Debbie wasn''t scared. ring at Carlos, she snapped, "What?"


    Somehow, her angry tone made himugh. "If you''re angry about something I did, then be mad at me. Don''t take it out on the innocent."


    ''The innocent?'' "Mr. Huo, by ''innocent'', did you mean your car or Megan?"


    Carlos'' anger had worn out. He wondered since when he had be so patient. "For thest time, get in the damn car!"


    Making sure nobody was around them, Debbie kicked Carlos in the shin while saying, "No problem. I''ll take it out on you!"


    Looking at the footprint on his suit pants, he asked, "Are you happy now?"


    "Yes, I am," she replied. She could hardly stand the cold anymore. Besides, she had just nerved herself to kick Carlos. She had had enough.


    Without waiting for Carlos'' reply, she got into the warm car.


    After she was driven back to the hospital, Debbie walked to the changing room silently and changed into her hospital clothing. She shoved the nurse''s uniform at Carlos'' arms, but the man just stood and stared at it.


    Debbie red at him stubbornly. Her bright wide eyes read, "Are you going to take it or not? If you''re not, I''ll be very mad."


    Carlos looked at the uniform in disdain and said, "This is another woman''s clothes. I don''t want to touch it."


    Debbie was lost for words.


    Debbie grumpily walked to the next room and said to the nurse on duty, "Please return this to your co-worker and apologize for me. Thank you."


    Then she ran back to the bed and slipped under the covers without another word.


    Again, Carlos was neglected.


    After some time, how long Debbie couldn''t say, she was about to drift off when Carlos said to her, "Here, take this."


    She didn''t respond.


    Carlos lifted the covers. Debbie opened her eyes and gave him a cold look.


    In his hand was a new high-end phone developed by ZL Group. "Your SIM card is already in it."


    She grabbed the phone from him quickly without so much as a "thank you" and tucked herself in again.


    The first thing she wanted to do was talk to her friends on WeChat.


    She thought that she might have to log in first. To her surprise, when she opened WeChat, her ount had already been logged in. She wondered if Carlos had logged into her WeChat ount.


    There was no chat log. And it didn''t seem that anyone had browsed through her messages or her updates in Moments.


    She opened the group chat with her closest friends and typed, "Jared, Kasie, Kristina, Dixon! Let''s do something crazy after I am discharged from the hospital."


    Jared didn''t respond.


    Kasie sent an emoji which had a face with a question mark.


    Kristina sent an astonished face emoji.


    Dixon said, "I heard you had an ident. I called you, but your phone was switched off. How are you?"


    "I''m fine now, but I can''t leave the hospital yet. Dixon, are you back in Y City?"


    "Not for another two days." Dixon had gone to visit his hometown for the Spring Festival. They still had several days to go before the new semester began.


    Debbie had slept a lot during the day, and since chatting with her friends was so much fun, she was still busy typing on her phone past midnight.


    After his evening routine, Carlos came into her room. As soon as hey on her bed, Debbie covered her phone with her hands, as if she was hiding something from him.


    "What are you doing?" she asked warily, rolling her eyes.


    "Sleeping," Carlos said, stone-faced. He knew what she was doing with her phone. He decided to ignore it. He had read her updates in Moments.


    Just as he had anticipated, she had gone straight to WeChat and other social media as soon as she had gotten her hands on the phone.


    She had posted an update in Moments. "I won''t forgive you."


    She didn''t care whether Carlos saw it or not. Actually, she hoped he would. Then she wouldn''t have to tell him again.


    "Why don''t you go home? How am I supposed to sleep if you stay here?" Debbie locked the phone screen and stared at him instead.


    Carlos ignored her attitude. "I''m married. I''m supposed to sleep with my wife, and this bed is big enough for two people."


    "We''re having a fight."


    "I didn''t fight with you," he shrugged.


    ''If this isn''t a fight, then what is it?'' Debbie wanted to ask him. On second thoughts, if she chased Carlos away, she might get frightened at night to be alone in a hospital. So she dropped the topic.


    Turning her back to him, she unlocked her phone screen again and continued replying to her friends''ments.


    However, Carlos grabbed her phone from her clutches and said coldly, "It''ste, and your wound hasn''t healed yet. Go to sleep."


    "I slept too much during the day. I''m not sleepy now. Give me back my phone. I have to reply to my friends'' messages."


    Carlos put the phone aside and pulled her into his arms. "Do it tomorrow."


    "Hey! We''re having a fight! You can''t hug me like this. I''m mad at you. Mr. Huo, You¡ª" She was silenced by his kiss¡ªa long, gentle kiss.


    "You''ll make me lose control over my urges. You''re on your period. I don''t want to be an inconsiderate asshole. So, stop moving," he warned in a husky voice.


    In the darkness of the hospital room, Debbie smirked. ''Am I that sexy, turning a universally acimed good man into a horny asshole?''


    Debbie wanted to talk to him, but she was afraid that the topic might be upsetting and that the conversation might go ugly.


    She would end up sleeping alone in the hospital. She decided to silently fall asleep in Carlos'' arms while listening to his steady heartbeat.


    Debbie behaved well in the hospital the next day since she had her phone.


    In the afternoon, Kasie, Kristina and Jared came to see her. They talked for the whole afternoon.


    While Carlos and his secretaries were working outside her ward, Debbie and her friends were hatching a big n.


    Debbie began in a conspiratorial tone, "Wanna take someone out?"


    The other three looked at each other and then shook their heads vigorously.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to kill anyone."


    "Then, don''t say ''take someone out''," Kristina corrected her, sighing.


    "Fine. How about doing something really crazy? Interested?"


    Jared nodded. "Of course. How could I miss that?"


    Since nobody needed to die in their little operation, Kasie and Kristina nodded too. "As long as it doesn''t go against thew, count us in."


    ''Against thew...'' Debbie thought about it. ''Does it?''


    "It doesn''t, I suppose," she said with a grin.


    For a moment, her friends stared speechlessly at her.


    Kristina finally said, "I doubt it."

 Chapter 223: She Looks Quite Happy

    Chapter 223: She Looks Quite HappyDebbie scratched her head in hesitation, mulling over her n. "No. I don''t think it''s anything criminal, but we''ll be stepping on Carlos'' toes. Will you guys still do that for me?"


    Her friends all looked perplexed at her words. Kasie couldn''t bear hearing Debbie speak in riddles anymore, so she asked, "Okay, Tomboy, justy it out. What are you nning?"


    "Get this. I''m lying in a hospital bed, wearing these ugly patient clothes, and I''ve been put on a drip and had stitches in my forehead. This is all thanks to one woman! So I need your help to teach her a lesson!" Debbie said between gritted teeth.


    ''Her...'' Even though Debbie didn''t explicitly spell out the name, they all knew who she was talking about.


    Familiar with upper-ss circles, Jared and Kasie were both well aware of the consequences. They simultaneously shook their heads disapprovingly. Jared blurted out, "Don''t do that. Mr. Huo and Mr. Li are protecting her. She''s the apple of their eye."


    Kasie pped Jared''s shoulder to stop him. "Shut up! That was then and this is now. Tomboy is Mr. Huo''s wife!"


    Jared noticed a dash of sadness sh through Debbie''s eyes. Realizing that his words had hurt Debbie, he was full of remorse and hastily apologized, "Yeah. My bad. Tomboy, I''m in! Whatever you want. Okay?"


    "Count me in. Anyway, Mr. Huo will probably take your side. There''s nothing to be afraid of! Look what that bitch has done to you. She needs a whooping," Kasie said. She knew most of the story. She couldn''t swallow her anger over what Megan had done to her best friend.


    Hearing them, Debbie pped her leg and said resolutely, "Exactly! I''m tired of being a doormat. I never did anything to get back at her because I didn''t want to hurt Carlos. But she''s crossed the line. She''s sabotaging our marriage. My husband and I are being driven apart because of her. I won''t let her off the hook!"


    ''On top of that, I almost died thanks to Megan''s phone call!'' she thought angrily.


    "Kasie, you can swim, right? I may need your help for this. And Jared, I just need you to do me a little favor. Kristina, you don''t have toe with us. Just stay at home and wait for the good news." Then, Debbie told everyone her n and assigned a task to each of them.


    Atst, Kristina looked at Debbie, embarrassed. "Debbie, I... I want to go with you too." She also was angry with Megan and wanted to watch this good show. However, she didn''t have someone that had her back once things turned serious. Everyone else had wealthy parents that could pull some strings.


    Touched by Kristina''s gesture, Debbie patted her on the shoulder. "Kristina, don''t follow bad examples. It''ll make you a bad girl. I know your heart. Thank you. Just wait for us at home and prepare a big meal to celebrate our sess. Okay?"


    Kristina had no choice but to nod. "Okay. Take care, all. Especially now..."


    When the three of them left Debbie''s ward and saw Carlos sitting outside, they all bade farewell to him politely and formally. "Goodbye. Mr. Huo!"


    "Bye Mr. Huo, see you!"


    Carlos felt suspicious of them. His intuition told him these kids were nning something behind his back.


    They had always been courteous to him, but this time, it was more than that. They seemed to want to butter him up, as if trying to get on his good side. Especially Jared. He had even sped his hands in prayer when he left the ward.


    With that thought in mind, Carlos turned to Emmett and instructed, "Go and get some information from your girlfriend."


    Emmett understood what he meant. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    But... He suddenly felt baffled. Kasie was on Debbie''s side, and so was he! Besides, Kasie was one of Debbie''s best friends. Not exactly a reliable source, especially if she was part of the n. No matter what information he had gotten wind of, he wouldn''t betray Debbie. He liked the girl, though he was curious what she was up to.


    As a protest against Carlos, Debbie was determined to endure a long, boring stay in the hospital rather than bow down and beg him to take her back home.


    A weekter, Debbie was finally discharged from the hospital.


    Breathing in the fresh air outside, Debbie felt a surge of excitement coursing throughout her body. ''No more smell of disinfectant in the air! Amazing!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Truth was, if it weren''t for the new semester starting in two days, Carlos wouldn''t have allowed her to be discharged from hospital until the scar on her forehead vanished. So she felt really lucky.


    After leaving the hospital, Carlos drove her back to the manor.


    Much to her disappointment, he left for his office at once, even before she''d been properly settled there.


    Watching him slowly disappear from sight, she could do nothing. She searched her brain, but found no excuses to make him stay a little longer.


    The rhythm of an old song began to y in the back of her mind. She tried to recall the lyrics. ''Yeah, I remember now!'' Then, she cleared her throat and began to sing. "I hide my tears from you to y cool. I give you a cold shoulder, however I care. Never thought you''d leave me along the way. My heart is dripping blood, but I have no courage to make you stay. I watch, you go to a world, far, far away..."


    As she sang the sad song, Debbie felt much better. Sad songs sometimes had a way of doing that, curiously. They were cathartic, in a way, and sometimes more effective than all the anti-depressants a pharmacy had to offer. Then, she remembered Carlos told her to buy whatever she needed because her luggage had been lost. They weren''t going to drag the river to find someone''s dresses or makeup collection. Besides, she had stayed in the hospital for so many days. She needed to break out, hang out, and do some shopping.


    "Your tenderness is nowhere to be found, and I lose all reasons to be strong..." Debbie continued to sing to herself as she slowly made her way upstairs. Funny enough, she suddenly sped up the rhythm, changing the sad melody to a cheery tune.


    Meanwhile, Carlos had made a call to a housemaid before driving out of the manor. He asked the housemaid what Debbie was doing at the moment. Withplicated feelings, the housemaid looked at the woman who was singing happily, and replied honestly, "Mr. Huo... Mrs. Huo is singing."


    Carlos was surprised. ''Singing? So she''s quite happy even without me, '' he thought, upset.


    Unsatisfied with the answer, he hung up the phone at once, his face darkened. He was as gloomy as ever, and the mood around him darkened as well.


    Debbie went to the music studio and enjoyed herself there for a short while. She even got the inspiration to write a few lines for the song she was putting together. After that, she asked the driver to get her to the Shining International za.


    Debbie spotted a hair salon after getting out of the car. She touched her long hair. The idea of having a haircut came to mind. ''It is about time for a change. Maybe they can make me look like a million bucks.''


    In the hair salon, a handsome man with grey-dyed hair greeted Debbie enthusiastically, "Hi, pretty girl! Wee! What''ll it be?"


    Debbie scanned the spacious studio and replied casually, "My hair is a bit too long. I want it cut a little." She hadn''t expected the interior of the salon was this luxurious. The price should be quite high.


    "Okay, pleasee this way. Let me wash your hair first!"


    Then, she followed the handsome man to another room to have her hair washed.


    "So, just a haircut, or...? What about a dye job or perm too? Actually, you''re lucky you came in today. We''re running a special offer now. It''ll be cost-effective if you buy a VIP card..."


    Debbie paused. "Just a trim and perm the ends of my hair a little. And how do I get a VIP card?"


    As the grey-hair man dried her hair, he gestured to another young man, asking him toe over. When Debbie saw another young maning up to her, she couldn''t help but marvel in her mind, ''Wow! Another handsome boy. Why are all the hairdressers here so handsome? Do they need to win a beauty contest before bing a hairdresser?''


    When Debbie knew that the price of a simple haircut was already 1, 200 dors, she was taken aback. Her lips twitched. ''God! I''ll never get a haircut in the Shining International za again. That''s way too expensive!


    Are they hoodwinking the customers? How can Carlos allow such a hair salon to open here?'' she wondered.


    "But if you apply for a VIP card and save 10, 000 dors in it, you''ll get an extra 5, 000. And we have different bonuses at 30, 000, 50, 000 or 100, 000 dors. Besides, we''ll give you a coupon for one free hair dye and hair perm which is worth 3, 888 dors... It''s our 10th anniversary, so that''s what we have for you. It''s really a bargain. You look so beautiful, and toe here more often would only add to your beauty."


    Debbie felt a little dizzy hearing the young man''s endless prattling. They were doing the hard-sell here. It seemed that it would be a better deal to buy a VIP card. She would actually get a 50% discount, if her calction was right. And moreover, she''d have a free dye and perm...

 Chapter 224: Is She Saying Im Old

    Chapter 224: Is She Saying I''m Old"Okay, please help me apply for a 10, 000-dor VIP card," Debbie said to the young man. Deep down, she wondered if Carlos made her be bolder in spending money. This guy talked her into buying a 10, 000-dor card, and that was not chump change. He appeared to have done so easily, like he had a gift for fast talk. It only took three minutes for her to be 10, 000 dors poorer.


    Even before Debbie''s hair was dry, the handsome hairdressers had quickly fetched the VIP application form for her to fill in and sign.


    They couldn''t show more hospitality to Debbie by entertaining her with fresh fruits and beverages. In no time, a POS machine was put in front of her. So, without moving an inch from her seat, Debbie sealed the deal.


    So, with her new hairdo, Debbie was warmly sent off by the handsome young men. Her hair was dyed brown, yet it looked ck; it was trimmed, yet it looked as long as before. Well, the so-called new hairdo didn''t seem that different at all.


    In a daze, Debbie stepped out of the hair salon holding the Gold Card in her hand. This Gold Card was given to her by Carlos. She hadn''t brought this bank card to New York and had kept it in another handbag.


    She never expected to waste 10, 000 dors so soon.


    She mourned a bit, feeling sad to waste money so impulsively.


    Then, she opened the WeChat app and posted an update in the Moments. She wrote, "Wow, nowadays, hairdressers are all young and handsome, but with mad sales skills! They got me to buy a VIP card. Aww, poor me! My heart is aching, and so''s my wallet. If I could turn back time, I would''ve never stepped into that store..."


    She then put two Crying Face emojis below the words.


    On the other hand, working in his office, Carlos heard his phone beep when Debbie posted her update. He had set her ount as the Top Focus, so he would get her updates right away.


    He immediately tapped Debbie''s Moments. However, as he read the content, his frown deepened. ''Young and handsome? She always calls me old man. Is she saying I''m old?'' he wondered.


    ''And why was she sad for buying a VIP card?'' He was intrigued.


    How much money had Debbie put down on that card that made her so frustrated? He called Emmett in and asked, "Emmett, check how much money Debbie spent just now and where. All ounts."


    Ten minutester, Emmett reported, "Mrs. Huo spent 10, 000 dors on a VIP card in a hair salon at the Shining International za."


    ''What? Just 10, 000 dors? And she''s sad?'' Carlos couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    "Go and upgrade the card. The highest amount they have," he demanded.


    "Um...yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett replied.


    He hadn''t made it to the office door yet when Carlos added, "Don''t let her know."


    Emmett nodded.


    While she was hanging out at the shopping mall, Debbie chatted with her friends on WeChat. Sheined, "I should''ve asked you guys along. You could have stopped me." It was just that she didn''t want to bug her friends to keep herpany all the time. So she decided to set out on her own, and do her shopping that way. It would give her time to think, at any rate.


    Dixon sent a voice message. He said, "Bad idea. If Jared and Kasie were there with you, you would''ve spent 100, 000 dors."


    Dixon was right! Jared and Kasie led a more extravagant life than she did. But she didn''t like squandering money, for the most part. Money was to get something you needed, not everything you ever wanted.


    Kasie sent a Rolling Eyes emoji to Dixon and said, "You kidding? She''s Mrs. Huo. If anyone knew who she was, and that she was crying over 10, 000 dors, they''dugh at her! Tomboy, it''s only 10, 000 dors. Show off a little. Money''s no big deal for your husband. Remember, Megan spent 80, 000 dors for three shades of lipstick. She didn''t even feel bad..."


    They might be right! Debbie sent a Heart emoji to Kasie and wrote, "You''re right. If I don''t spend my husband''s money, Megan will use it up sooner orter. I shouldn''t give Carlos any chance to waste money on her!"


    Seeing the two women''s words, Dixon felt that he''d better zip his mouth.


    Then, as Debbie walked into a cosmetics chain store, she tapped thements in her WeChat Moments. There were already dozens ofments under the new post.


    Gail''s and Portia''sments caught her attention. Gailmented, "You bragging about something?"


    Portia wrote, "I have a VIP card with 50, 000 dors, for thergest hair salon at the Shining International za. Go ahead and use my card."


    Debbie could sense the sarcasm in Portia''sment.


    Portia had be more and more aggressive against her. She seemed to smell blood, and like any shark, was attracted to it. Debbie didn''t know why. ''I''ve been done with Hayden for a long time. Why is she still pissed?'' Debbie wondered.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Portia. But I have..." Debbie was typing a reply. She paused and wondered what was the highest amount of the VIP card in that hair salon. She giggled mischievously. Anyway, Portia didn''t know any better. Debbie decided to brag about it. She continued to write, "I have a VIP card with 200, 000 dors in it. If your 50, 000-dor VIP card isn''t enough, you can call me and we can use mine together."


    Portia didn''t take the bait and reply instantly. Instead, she asked her man to confirm it.


    Emmett had already upgraded the card of the hair salon by the time Portia''s men called the receptionist there. The worker had already put the money into Debbie''s VIP card five minutes before the call. After getting the answer, Portia''s man reported to her, "Miss Gu, Debbie Nian''s VIP card indeed has 200, 000 dors, and together with the 50, 000-dor bonus, she has 250, 000 in total."


    Portia was dumbfounded, her mouth agape.


    Clutching her phone tightly, she hung up quickly. She wondered, ''Why does Emmett have so much money to spend on Debbie? He''s just an assistant. Maybe he takes bribes?''


    Now, the thought of hitting on Carlos burned stronger inside Portia''s heart.


    She began to fantasize the day when she would be the new Mrs. Huo. The first thing she would do was ask Carlos to investigate Emmett. If he was found out to have epted any bribes, he''d be locked up. That way, Debbie would lose everything. She grinned broadly as she pictured the scene.


    There was still no reply from Portia. Debbie didn''t care, either. She closed the WeChat app and shifted her attention to the various lipsticks inside the lit ss counter. There were tons of shades, and ents on top of that. With exotic names like After Midnight, Love Bites, Everglow, and A Little Magic, there was a lipstick for practically every mood, if your mood was to attract a guy, of course. And with selections in matte, satin, or metallic finish, it was difficult for Debbie to make a choice.


    ''No, Debbie. You have more than enough lipsticks at home. Leave now and stop spending money!


    But this color is so beautiful...'' Debbie battled with herself in her mind. In the end, she couldn''t resist the temptation and bought one more shade of lipstick. In the end, she decided on Moonlit Night, a mauve-ish shade that promised to give her a refined and elegant look.


    Debbie had eaten dinner outside beforeing back to the manor. Carlos hadn''te home from work yet, so she went to the yoga room. After doing a few poses, like Tree Pose and Downward Dog, she decided to head to the music room afterwards.


    Carlos didn''te back until eleven o''clock at night. He found Debbie in the music studio and she was concentrating on writing a song.


    He caught a glimpse of her scribbles on the paper. There were crosses or dots under most of the words. It seemed that she wasn''t satisfied with the lyrics she hade up with.


    Carlos stood behind her and patiently waited for a few moments. Yet, she didn''t notice his presence. He stayed silent, even held his breath, trying to make himself as unobtrusive as possible.


    "You..."


    "Aargh!" Her high-pitched shriek interrupted his unspoken words.


    Debbie jerked around to stare at the man who had sprung up from nowhere, her face white as a sheet. His sudden voice startled her so much that she felt like she was having a heart attack. As it was, she was still trembling.


    Carlos inhaled deeply and closed his eyes. "Am I that scary?"


    Debbie nodded, but then shook in panic. "No, you''re handsome..."


    A dash of satisfaction shed through his eyes, but soon it vanished into thin air as he heard her say, "As handsome as a vampire."


    Carlos sighed.


    He threw a cold nce at her and demanded, "Go to bed now. Don''t stay upte!"


    "That''s none of your business. Anyway, I can use my husband''s money to buy the most expensive eye cream. I can use my husband''s money to keep healthy no matter howte I stay up!"


    Her words made Carlos happy but also angry at the same time.


    In the end, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out of the music studio to keep her from talking any more nonsense.

 Chapter 225: This Is Your Home

    Chapter 225: This Is Your Home"Let go of me. My legs work just fine!" Debbie yelled as she struggled in an attempt to break his grip.


    But Carlos didn''t loosen his forceful grip on her hand until they reached the edge of the bed. With strength, he freed her hand, throwing her onto the soft bed.


    Debbie awkwardlyy prone on the bed, bouncing a bit while shouting angrily, "Carlos Huo! Are you nuts? If you don''t want to see me, then don''te back home! Oh, well. This is your home, not mine. I''ll get out."


    As she said this, she got out of the bed and trotted toward the doorway.


    "Stop!" Carlos ordered coldly.


    With his authoritative voice, he always could assert power over everyone but Debbie. It urred to him that she was the only person in this world who dared to go against him time and again.


    The angry woman had disappeared from the bedroom after mming the door loudly, leaving Carlos alone with himself. Why did she constantly get angry with him when he only wanted the best for her? It seemed to him that their rtionship was a bit like a child and a parent. He would make a rule or re-direct her, and she would throw a fit because she wasn''t allowed to do what she wanted right then and there. Sometimes, she would bring him to the end of his rope.


    She had only gotten a few steps away when Carlos caught up with her and carried her in his arms. Feeling her legs leave the ground all of a sudden, she yelled, "Let go! You jerk! I don''t want to see you..." Her voice was suddenly muffled. The man had kicked the door closed and pressed her against it to kiss her bbering lips.


    Realizing his intent, Debbie took the chance to ridicule him while gasping for air, "You want to have sex with me? But aren''t you angry with me for taking birth control pills? Aren''t you worried I''ll take them again?"


    Thanks to this topic, Carlos red up more. He red at Debbie intently, warning, "Debbie, if you eat just one more pill, I won''t let you have even one bite of food."


    "Whatever, no sex anyway, then. Since you don''t trust me, why sleep with me? Get lost! Get away from me... Aargh! Ouch! You''re hurting me..."


    Debbie stopped her attempt to wriggle out of his arms by his sudden gesture.


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. "Why are you turning me down? For Hayden?"


    Debbie really wanted to pop him in the face. Why was he talking about Hayden? What did he have to do with this? In a huff, she snapped, "Are you high right now? Hey, stop, stop! I was wrong... I didn''t..."


    Debbie was now shrieking, her deafening pleading sounds echoing through the house, even though their bedroom was well-insted.


    Until the wee hours in the morning, the pleading, moaning and heavy breathing sounds finally subsided and everything returned quiet again. Weakly lying prone on the sofa, Debbie felt really remorseful. She felt like a fool. She shouldn''t have angered a night beast who hadn''t tasted its prey for a long time. She had reaped the consequences herself now.


    Some people say that fight sex of a couple is some of the best sex you can ever have. Your blood is already surging through you, your adrenaline is high, so why not? Angry sex can sometimes make you feel better. But not in this case. They had sex for a whole night, but Carlos wore a cold face the whole time. Even when they reached climax, he didn''t affectionately call her "Deb" or "Honey" as he usually did. Thinking of it, Debbie felt even more frustrated. ''Whoever talked about fight sex never met my husband. It''s not true at all!'' she thought gloomily.


    The next afternoon, Debbie woke up from her long sleep, and she slept even longer due to her exhaustion. Like usual, Carlos had already gone to work.


    She raised her sore arm, grabbed her phone and texted Carlos. "Shouldn''t you go visit my uncle and aunt during Spring Festival?"


    When they were in New York, Lucinda had called Debbie, inviting her to have a meal together with Carlos. Debbie had promised to go.


    She had intended to visit her aunt and uncle aftering back from New York. However, she''d had a fight with Carlos even before flying back and had even experienced a near fatal ident. So she hadn''t had the chance to visit them. Since she had almost recovered now, it was time to show respect to her elders.


    On the other hand, when Carlos received Debbie''s message, he had just arrived at Megan''s house.


    He took a look at the message and put his phone away.


    Megan put a cup of coffee in front of him and said happily, "Uncle Carlos, this is fresh-brewed coffee. I made it for you. Have a sip, please!"


    As she said it, she suddenly noticed a love bite on his neck. Her face flushed bright red in an instant. She found it hard to take her eyes off it because it was... too obvious.


    Sensing Megan fixing her eyes on him, Carlos already knew what she was looking at. The truth was, he had gotten a lot of curious and strange nces from his staff all morning.


    He remembered Debbie did it on purposest night. And she got what she wanted thanks to this little trick. Now everyone knew Carlos had spent a crazy and romantic night with a woman. They believed that the couple must have been so passionate that they gave each other love bites in the heat of the moment.


    Thinking of Debbie, Carlos couldn''t help but grin tenderly. He grabbed the coffee mug and took a sip, trying to hide the affectionate look in his eyes.


    Then he put down the mug and nodded, "It''s good."


    Megan came back to her senses and smiled sweetly. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos. I''m d you like it."


    But the next second, what Carlos asked made her smile freeze on her face. "I''m curious...when and where did you see your aunt Debbie taking birth control pills?" That was his purpose of visiting Megan''s house today.


    "I... I already told you about it. In New York, in the Huo family''s house. Uncle Carlos, why do you ask?" Megan stammered.


    Carlos cast her a sidelong nce and said in a very stern voice, "Megan, be honest with me. You know I hate liars!"


    Megan was frightened by his stern tone. Carlos had never talked to her like this. Unable to take it, she felt hurt, her eyes reddened. "I...I''ll tell you the truth. Your... your mom told me..."


    ''My mom?'' Perplexed, Carlos continued to interrogate her, "What did she tell you?"


    Bowing her head in fluster, Megan uneasily yed with her fingers. She looked baffled. "Uncle Carlos... please stop asking me. I don''t want to betray your mom."


    Seeing the flustered expression on her face, Carlos did stop asking about it. He changed to another topic, which in fact, brought more unease to Megan''s heart. "Did you call Debbie before her car ident?"


    "N-no..." Megan replied, her lips trembling.


    "Megan!" Carlos shouted, his tone bing stern again. Unlike Debbie, Megan couldn''t resist this man''s powerful demeanor, and he broke her resolve.


    This time, she couldn''t hold back her tears. They flooded her eyes and poured down her cheeks. "Uncle Carlos, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do it. I didn''t think she''d get in an ident. That day, I knew you had a fight with Aunt Debbie and that you were unhappy. I felt really guilty, so I went out to call her in order to soften her anger. At first, she didn''t answer, then I used another phone to contact her. When the call finally went through, I apologized to her sincerely. Instead of epting my apology, she confronted me about telling you about the pills. I admitted it, and then she hung up on me. I didn''t think she''d have an ident after the call. Uncle Carlos, please don''t get mad at me. Please?"


    Stone-faced, Carlos stared at her and continued to ask, "What else did you talk about?"


    "Aunt Debbie said... that you loved her the most. So she warned me to stay away from you. That I''ve been pestering you all the time, annoying you. I promised her. Uncle Carlos, I feel bad now. I know it''s wrong to hang around with you so much since you''re married. But I just can''t get you out of my head. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault..."


    Megan sobbed, her breath bing short. Carlos massaged the upper part of his nose near the eye-sockets, feeling his head pounding for the trouble. To avoid her asthma attack, he had no choice but tofort her, "Don''t cry. I didn''t mean to me you."


    "Hmm... Uncle Carlos, I hear you. I won''t cry as long as you don''t get angry." She turned her tears into smiles as she went to get a tissue.


    After leaving Megan''s house, Carlos got in his car and called Tabitha. "Mom, it''s me."


    "Carlos, what a surprise! You''re not busy now?"


    "No. Mom, when did you see Debbie take birth control pills?" Carlos asked outright.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Tabitha figured that it must be Megan who told Carlos.


    Carlos waited on the phone patiently. After a while, Tabitha finally opened her mouth. "I think it''s good she took a contraceptive, since your grandma and dad don''t like her. It''ll be a problem divorcing her if she gets pregnant with your child..."

 Chapter 226: Lets Have A Talk

    Chapter 226: Let''s Have A Talk"Mom!" Carlos'' powerful voice interrupted Tabitha''s mumbling. "Whether they like Debbie or not has nothing to do with me. Just answer my question. When did you see Debbie taking birth control pills?"


    "Carlos!" Tabitha raised her voice. His cold voice stung her heart. "You''ve never talked to me like this before! You''ve be distant from me because of Debbie. I''m heartbroken by your coldness."


    Carlos remained silent. Suspicion rose in his heart. It wasn''t a difficult question to answer if she had indeed seen it with her own eyes, but she kept jumping over this issue. It dawned on him that things were not as simple as he had thought it to be. "Sorry, Mom. I have work. I''ll call youter. Bye!"


    "Carlos! Carlos..." Tabitha wanted to talk to her son for a while longer, but he had ended the call without waiting for her reply.


    She sat staring nkly at her phone for a while beforeing back to her senses. She stood up and walked to James'' study.


    James was talking to someone on the phone with a smile on his face when she pushed open the door and walked in. At the sight of her, he instantly pulled a long face and ended the call in haste. The smile had vanished from his face.


    In a cold voice, he asked, "Anything?" He returned to his seat and randomly grabbed a file which was on his desk.


    The expression on his face had changed so abruptly that it was impossible for Tabitha to not have noticed it. Her face went pale. "Carlos knows about Debbie taking contraceptives," she said, trying to sound calm.


    James put aside the file and asked with a frown, "So soon?"


    She merely nodded without saying anything. The truth was that she was the one who had blurted it out to Megan. But she couldn''t dare tell James that, afraid of his ill-temper.


    There was a moment of silence in the study. James lit a cigar, took a drag and slowly blew out a stream of smoke. Tabitha wanted to stop him from smoking for the sake of his health. Yet, the words were stuck to her throat. She dared not interfere with his business.


    After a few moments, she vaguely heard him muttering, "It looks like it wouldn''t be that easy to get rid of Debbie Nian. I might have to finish her off for good."


    Tabitha stared at the man in a daze. His face was emotionless as he said those devilish words. She wondered if she had heard it right...


    In the manor


    Debbie changed into a set of clean and casual sportswear, and was all set to go out.


    Before she left, she called Emmett to inquire about Megan''s new address.


    Megan wasn''t living in her previous residence anymore. Carlos had arranged another expensive house for her in a high-ss neighborhood.


    Debbie felt gloomy when she saw the beautiful houses sh by her as the car drove through the neighborhood. It was like her husband was keeping a mistress in broad daylight with no concerns.


    Emmett had informed the entrance guards about their visit beforehand. So Debbie, Jared and Kasie were able to smoothly pass through the heavy security.


    Jared, who was driving the car, stole a nce at the sumptuous houses in the neighborhood and marveled at their beauty. "Tsk, tsk," he clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Tomboy, your husband is so wealthy that he bought a house in this prime location for someone unrted to him. I bet even the smallest house here upies at least a hundred and fifty square meters, and it would be worth tens of millions of dors!"


    Debbie angrily hit his head. "I know that! No need to rub it in my face."


    Of course she knew how expensive this area was. This was the center of Y City. The average housing price in Y City was already high even for a standard middle ss house, not to mention a house in this prime location.


    Kasie, sitting in the back seat, rolled her eyes. ''Jared, you idiot!'' she cursed in her mind. She quicklyforted Debbie, "Tomboy, Mr. Huo has bought you a vi in East City Vi. That one is much more pricey than any house here. And the manor you''re staying in now is probably more expensive than this whole neighborhood. So, don''t go too much into it. Your husband loves you far more than her."


    East City Vi was well known as a brownstone district. Each of the vi there was valued at at least a hundred million. Everyone in the city knew about its sky-high price.


    Debbie understood Kasie''s intention tofort her. She leaned against her seat, remaining silent.


    When they reached building number eight, Debbie asked the other two to wait outside, and walked towards Megan''s apartment by herself. She rang the door bell and waited.


    She said to herself that she was strong enough to deal with a weak woman like Megan on her own.


    As she waited for Megan to open the door, Debbie caught a glimpse of the two tall and sturdy bodyguards who were standing in front of the door and staring vigntly at her. They were arranged by Wesley and Carlos to protect Megan. Debbie smiled ironically. They did treat Megan well.


    If the bodyguards hadn''t known Debbie''s identity, they wouldn''t have allowed her toe an inch close to the door.


    Then again, she was confused. Carlos and Wesley spoiled Megan so much; why didn''t either of them get engaged to her while they were still single? That way, things would have been simpler.


    As Debbie was lost in herplicated thoughts, the door opened and Megan stood in front of her, wearing pink pajamas with bunny ears and a pair of pink slippers. She looked like a lovely young girl.


    Megan was surprised to see Debbie at her door all of a sudden. But she returned to her usual self and greeted her with a sweet smile, "Well, if it isn''t Aunt Debbie? What brings you here today?"


    Debbie wasn''t in the mood to pretend to be on good terms with her. She snorted coldly and cut to the chase. "I just happened to drop by. Come with me. I will buy you a drink and we can have a good talk."


    Megan frowned upon hearing her invitation. But she hid her emotion and smiled again. "I''d love to. Pleasee in and wait till I get changed."


    She stepped back from the doorway to allow Debbie to enter. Debbie had had no intentions of going into her house, but then she was curious to know if there would be any of Carlos'' belongings in there, or if she might find some clue regarding their past. She decided to go in and find out.


    At the hallway, Megan brought a new pair of slippers for Debbie to put on. After that, they walked into the living room.


    "Wait here," Megan said indifferently and went straight to her bedroom without giving Debbie a second nce. The fake smile had faded away from her face the moment they had walked in and closed the door behind them. She dropped her pretense since there was nobody else here except the two of them.


    Debbie didn''t care about her cold attitude. She stood in the middle of the living room and scanned the space.


    The decor was the sort of style most girls would have loved. The walls were painted in pastel hues and pink. Even the furniture was colored in either baby pink or light blue.


    Exquisite and rare ornaments were ced on the tables and the cabs. Everything looked pricey. But Debbie didn''t find anything strange or special.


    Suddenly, a photo frame on the table caught her attention. Curiously, Debbie walked towards it. She stood there and looked at the picture without touching it.


    There were three people in the picture¡ªCarlos, Wesley and Megan.


    It must have been taken a few years back, judging from theplexion of Carlos'' face. He looked tanned. Besides, he looked much younger in the picture.


    Carlos and Wesley were both wearing a set of camouge clothes. They had a thin smile on their usually calm faces. A short and young Megan stood in between them with a sweet smile, wearing the same camouge uniform. In the background was a blue sea. It was a warm picture...


    Debbie already knew how Carlos looked in camouge uniform because he had a lot of group pictures of himself and other big shots hanging on the walls of his study in the manor. Those pictures were taken while he was serving in the Special Force.


    "That picture was taken five years ago. Uncle Carlos had just fostered me and had been taking care of me for a while at the time." Megan''s voice came from behind her.


    Debbie turned around and saw her wearing a blue, long overcoat. In a sincere tone, Debbie praised as she turned back to look at the picture once again, "It''s a nice photo. Two handsome men and a beautiful mixed girl. Breathtaking." Debbie couldn''t help but think that if Megan hadn''t fallen in love with Carlos, she would have been fond of this girl too.

 Chapter 227: Anything Rash

    Chapter 227: Anything RashMegan remained emotionless even after hearing Debbie''s praise. "I''m ready," she said tly.


    They went out together. Megan''s bodyguards followed close behind them and got in another car.


    It wasn''t until Megan opened Debbie''s car door that she was shocked to see the other two guys sitting there. After a pause, she climbed into the back seat without a word.


    Kasie shot her a cold nce and moved over, and then looked back down at her phone. That showed Megan the proper amount of contempt and disdain Kasie was going for.


    Jared was in the driver''s seat, and he turned around to re at Megan. "Well, you do have the guts toe along. You think Mr. Huo will back you up so Tomboy won''t do anything to you?" he remarked with sarcasm.


    Debbie settled down in the passenger seat. After fastening her seat belt, she grabbed Jared''s head and made him look at the road ahead. "Let''s go!" she ordered.


    "Hey! Watch the hair!" Jared protested. If it were someone else other than Debbie, who dared toy a finger on his new hairdo, he would''ve kicked the guy away. Or at least he would''ve given him a good punch to remind him.


    It wasn''t easy to manage the new hairdo. He had spent more than an hour making it look just right before he went out today.


    He anxiously looked at his reflection in the rear-view mirror and carefully smoothed the tousled hair, making sure he looked as handsome as usual. After two minutes, the mboyant guy still hadn''t started the car. Impatient, Kasie kicked the back of the driver''s seat and yelled, "Are you going on a date? Quit messing with your hair. You already have a tons of pretty girls around you. Let''s get going!"


    Jared finally started the engine. Heined, "But it''s you guys¡ªnot my Mrs. Right. I''m not looking for a friend or a girlfriend. I''m looking for a wife."


    "A wife?" Debbie mocked. "You? The eternal bachelor? Dream on," she said, as she yed on her phone.


    Jared sighed helplessly. "Come on Tomboy. Have some respect.


    On the other hand, Megan showed no interest in their bantering and secretly texted Carlos. "Uncle Carlos, are you free now?"


    She waited awhile, but there was no reply. Megan assumed that Carlos was busy with his work at the moment, so she texted him again. "Aunt Debbie is taking me somewhere. She wanted to have a talk. But she''s bringing a couple friends alone. Uncle Carlos, I''m scared..."


    In no time, Carlos t out called her. Seeing the caller ID on her phone screen, Megan instantly silenced the ringer. She didn''t answer the call.


    Shortly, Debbie''s phone rang. Confused, she shot a nce at Megan, who was just sitting quietly with her phone in herp. The screen was off, so she wasn''t ying with it. After a little hesitation, Debbie decided to answer the call. "What''s up?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Debbie''s lips twitched. "Why do you ask?"


    "Where are you taking her?" Carlos asked as he leaned back in his chair, massaging his aching temples.


    "I just want to talk to her. What are you worried about?" Carlos could sense the irony in her tone.


    "Don''t do anything rash. Her health is bad."


    "Haw-haw!" Debbie chuckled ironically. "Let me guess. You''re worried that I''ll hit her?"


    ''Since her health is bad, why can''t she just behave and stop pissing me off?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    A bad feeling rose in Carlos'' heart. He knew Debbie too well. There was a good chance she wouldn''t let Megan off the hook easily this time. He tried his hardest to control his emotions and did his level best to calm her down. "Debbie, listen¡ªshe''s innocent." What caused this mess was that Debbie was used of taking birth control pills. Megan was the one who told Carlos about it, but he already knew that there was something moreplicated behind the usation. Megan might have been a pawn in a game that someone else was ying, trying to get rid of Debbie. He had asked Emmett to investigate the truth.


    "She''s innocent? Then what about me?" Hearing him defend Megan disappointed Debbie. She felt she was owed at least the same amount of respect, and he definitely wasn''t showing it. He just grew enraged and colder when he found out the result of the blood test, and didn''t even listen to her side of it. True, with the steroidalpounds showing up in her blood, it didn''t look good for her, but there had to be some other exnation. Maybe someone had ground it up in her food, or something else. But Carlos had jumped to conclusions immediately. She was his wife, dammit! He should believe her over Megan.


    ''Have I done anything to her that deserved all the pain she put me through?'' Debbie thought sadly. Whatever he said, she couldn''t swallow her anger this time. She had almost died because of Megan''s call.


    "I won''t let her go this time." As she finished this sentence, she hung up at once. She wasn''t interested in hearing any more excuses.


    Everyone in the car remained silent and held their breath the whole time. They were all well aware who Debbie was talking to.


    Debbie''s phone rang a few more times but every time, she rejected the call as soon as it rang.


    Carlos called one of Megan''s bodyguards and figured out where they were going. Realizing her intent, he hurriedly drove out with Emmett, tracing their routes.


    But a few minutester, the bodyguard called again, reporting to Carlos that they had lost track of their car.


    Carlos immediately called Tristan and asked him to check Debbie''s GPS position.


    Jared finally stopped the car by the side of a river. This location was carefully selected by Debbie. She had personallye to study the surroundings beforehand. It was quiet here with no cars passing by. No one to see what was going on. No one to call for help.


    Megan was forced to get out of the car. At the sight of the surging waves of the river, she was frightened, feeling the colors drain from her face. ''This was how Debbie almost lost her life, '' she thought. ''Does she have a simr fate in mind for me?'' She was hoping to rely on Carlos, but she wasn''t sure he''d be able to find Debbie, or get here in time if something drastic happened.


    She tried topose herself. "You wanted to talk, so talk now." But Debbie remained silent. "Why did you bring me here? It''s so cold outside," Megan said, hoping to break the awkward silence.


    Debbie grabbed her by her wrist, dragging her closer to the riverbank.


    Megan''s legs were trembling. "What are you doing? If Carlos and Wesley hear about this..."


    When Carlos was mentioned, Debbie chuckled. "Carlos will love me like he always has. Only this time, you won''t be in the way."


    Flustered, Megan quickly looked around, hoping to find anyone to turn to for help. But there was nobody else except the four of them. She didn''t even see her bodyguards.


    She inhaled sharply and shouted to the three surrounding her, "This is a crime!"


    Debbie found a block of stone and sat on it. Squinting at Megan, she said casually, "I know my husband cares for you, but don''t forget, he cares for me more. Do you think my husband would lock me up if I killed you? Worst case scenario, I still have someone else to save me like Mr. Lu, Hayden Gu..."


    Of course, Debbie just brought up these two names to brag. She didn''t really think that Curtis and Hayden would get themselves in trouble for her sake, had she been locked up in jail. But Megan didn''t know that, and it was possible they might be able to pull some strings and get her out. Of course, she might lose Carlos in the deal, and she wasn''t willing to bank on that.


    Megan got even more frightened, her face now white as a sheet. "Just calm down!" she said in a shaky voice.


    "Calm down?" Debbie snorted. She stood up, drew closer to her and looked into her eyes as she whispered with resentment, "When I fell into the river with my car, I was really calm. You know why? Because I felt despair. I was ready to give up and quietly waited for myst breath!"


    Overwhelmed by the great fear, Megan slowly stepped backward with each word Debbie said. "Why did I bring you here? I want you to feel the same way I did. Megan, do you want to have a talk with death?"


    Debbie said as she backed her to the edge of the river where there was no guardrail. A one-meter tall warning sign was visible on one side with the words: DANGER! DEEP WATER!


    Megan tightly clutched a branch of a small tree, her heart pounding. Taking a deep breath, she apologized. "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Please, I didn''t want you to get into an ident..." ''No. I don''t want to die now...'' she eximed in her mind.


    "You''re sorry?" Suddenly, Debbie heard a car squeal to a halt behind her. Somebody came. If her guess was right, it should be Carlos who hade to save Megan.


    And she was certain of her guess when she saw Megan shed crocodile tears again. Debbie had threatened her for a bit now, but she didn''t even shed a tear. Now, as soon as her Prince Charming came, she began to cry...


    The next second, a familiar voice came to Debbie''s ears, "Debbie, get over here now!"

 Chapter 228: Just Being Rebellious

    Chapter 228: Just Being RebelliousDebbie turned her head around to nce at Carlos. The sullen man stood on higher ground some distance away, ring at her with his sharp and piercing eyes, his face serious.


    Emmett, worry written all over his face, also tried to persuade her. "Tomboy, cool your jets. It''s not..." He wanted to say it wasn''t worth risking her future just to get revenge on Megan. But he swallowed his words as Carlos was right next to him. He didn''t think much of Megan, but Carlos did. And it wasn''t worth letting his boss know. His personal feelings weren''t necessary for him to do his job, and he knew that. He also knew that he could be reced at a moment''s whim, and he''d been on thin ice more than a few times where Carlos was concerned.


    He hurriedly tagged along with Carlos, rushing towards the group.


    Seeing Carlos darting towards her like an arrow flown from a bow, Debbie got anxious. She lost herposure and red at Megan with resentment. "I meant what I said."


    "Aargh¡ª"


    Ssh!


    Following a shriek, Megan fell into the river, making a loud ssh.


    By the time Carlos reached them, Debbie had already pushed Megan into the river. He red at Debbie angrily, eyes burning with rage. "I thought you were just being rebellious. I never knew you could be this evil," he scolded.


    Debbie stared at him without uttering a word.


    Seeing that Carlos was about to take off his coat, she got flustered, demanding, "What are you doing? Don''t save her!"


    Her words added fuel to the fire. His body radiated a frozen aura, which made Jared, Kasie and Emmett all hold their collective breath.


    Without taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos decisively barked orders to the group. "All of you. Jump in now. Save her!"


    In fact, the reason why Debbie had to include Kasie and Jared in her n was that they could save Megan at thest moment. Kasie was a good swimmer and Jared was a strong guy who could easily carry another person. She didn''t truly intend to kill Megan, so she had people back her up in case Megan couldn''t easily save herself. She wasn''t going to kill her, but she was sure going to put the fear of God into Megan.


    So Kasie had already been on standby from the moment Megan fell into the river. Now as soon as Carlos gave his order, she instantly jumped in. It wasn''t wise to disobey Carlos, despite the fact that she might not be entirely ready. She steadied her strokes, and angled her body so that the currents might not carry her away too. She had no intention of drowning today.


    Seeing Kasie jump, Emmett followed her. He had to obey Carlos. Moreover, he wanted to make sure Kasie was safe. He didn''t care too much about Megan, but Kasie was his girlfriend. While they hooked up over a few bribes, God helped him, he was starting to have feelings for the girl. He could see why Debbie liked her.


    Megan kept struggling after falling into the river. She finally surfaced, but was only able to stay afloat for a second or two, coughing up water. Then, she went under again, dragged down by the strong undertow. She wasn''t a strong swimmer to begin with, and being wet, cold, and suddenly dragged into the water really didn''t help things.


    The very second she surfaced, Emmett spotted her and swam towards her. His sleek body cut through the darkened, menacing waves. He knew this was a life-or-death situation, and one slip meant he''d be in danger too.


    On the riverbank, Carlos grabbed hold of Debbie''s wrist. "You crossed the line this time!" he yelled angrily. He held her hand tightly, so it hurt. He was beginning to lose control of his anger, and it bubbled to the surface now that Megan was in danger.


    Surprisingly, Debbie broke his grip. "She just fell into the river, and now you''re worried? What about me? I could have died! I nearly did!"


    Carlos'' face became livid. Feeling the tension between the couple which was like the calm before the storm, Jared felt like a tornado was on its way toe and destroy everything.


    As Carlos responded with silence, Debbie continued to mock him, "Aren''t you always soposed? I remember you being quite calm when you had me tossed overboard."


    Carlos coldly cast her a sidelong nce and took off his coat while roaring, "It''s a life-or-death matter. I can''t just sit back and watch!"


    "Then why did you just sit back and watch when I was in danger? Huh? Carlos Huo, if you jump down to save her now... you...marry her." Debbie didn''t dare to spit out the phrase "we divorce."


    "You trying to piss me off?" He flung his coat to one side and grabbed hold of her wrist, pulling her closer to the edge. "Then we go down together!"


    He was determined to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, he was afraid she might kick Megan off a skyscraper next time.


    Before Debbie got what he meant, he had dragged her down to the river with him...


    Everything happened in a split second. Jared waspletely taken aback, his jaw dropped. There were six people who hade here, and four of them had jumped down to save one woman. What in the world was going on?


    The icy-cold water pierced Debbie to her bone, but that was not why she was cold. It was not her body, so much as her heart. She struggled to break Carlos'' forceful grip on her wrist. In a muffled and weak voice, she said sadly, "Carlos, I''m so cold. It''s not my body... but my heart..."


    After spitting out a mouthful of water, she tried to speak again. "You said... you had my back...no matter what. But now, wig snatched!"


    As Debbie kept surfacing and sinking, her words were lost in the flurry of activity. "Dammit...this is how you back me up?


    Carlos, did you lie? Do you really love me?" Her voice trailed off. She felt drained of energy and didn''t want to swim anymore. The cold water closed around her throat, suffocating her, which brought back the horrible memory of her sinking into the riverst time. All of a sudden, she felt like she was drowning in an ocean of fear and loneliness. Why was Carlos choosing Megan over her? Didn''t she have a im to him, too?


    Carlos had initially wanted to swim toward Megan, but now regretted having done such an impulsive thing. Debbie looked like she''d lost the will to do anything.


    He immediately approached Debbie, wrapped his arm around her waist and swam towards the bank.


    After getting Debbie onto dry ground, he quickly took off her wet clothes and wrapped her in his overcoat. At the same time, he ordered Jared, "Turn on the heater in the car!"


    Snapping back to his senses, Jared rushed towards his car, started the engine and turned the heater on high. He hoped that the heat rushing through the vent could warm up the pair. This was getting too weird. It was just supposed to be a prank they yed on Megan.


    Right as Carlos carried Debbie to the car, Emmett also pulled Megan from the water.


    At the hospital


    With a dark face, Carlos leaned against the wall of the corridor, deep in thought. Curtis and Damon soon arrived there in a rush.


    "What''s going on? Is Megan okay?" Curtis asked, confused.


    Carlos looked at him. A single word left his lips. "Debbie."


    Curtis was more confused. He ventured a guess. "Did Debbie push Megan into the river?"


    Carlos made no response this time. Curtis dropped into silence and even the talkative Damon kept his mouth shut. Pin-drop silence filled the air around them.


    Since Megan was still in aa, they couldn''t visit her now. Then, Curtis asked Carlos about Debbie''s ward number and found out it was just a few steps away.


    When he pushed open the door of Debbie''s ward, he saw the girl lying in bed, looking rather annoyed. Hearing the footsteps, she instantly sat up. "Hello, Mr. Lu," she said by way of greeting.


    Curtis nodded to her.


    Debbie shed an awkward smile. "Mr. Lu, let me guess. Is this about me pushing Megan into the river?"


    The four most respected men in Y City had always spoiled Megan, so Debbie had already mentally prepared for any me from them before she carried out her n.


    Unexpectedly, Curtis touched her head and smiled to her tenderly. "What are you talking about? Debbie, you have a far more important ce in my heart than Megan."


    ''What? Wait, wait. What''s that affectionate look in his eyes? Does he...'' In a fluster, Debbie moved away to avoid his touch and stared at him. "Are you...you...a two-timer?" she stammered.


    Curtis was amused by her question. He slightly patted her head and said, "Wow, you definitely took that wrong. You aren''t scared of Carlos, but I''m scared of Colleen throwing me out of the house!"


    Debbie wanted tough, but with Carlos'' name being mentioned, she suddenly pulled a long face.


    Seeing the gloom on her face, Curtis sat down next to her and pulled the corner of the quilt. He said helplessly, "Didn''t Colleen tell you not to fight with Carlos over Megan? Why can''t you get that through your head?"


    Debbie smiled bitterly. "Megan went too far this time. There wouldn''t have been so many fights if it weren''t for her."


    Their rtionship was worsening these days because of Megan stirring up trouble all the time, and besides, Carlos seeing her and Hayden stay in the vi together also made things worse.


    "Carlos has been in a pickle because of you two girls. But he already knew you and Megan were like water and fire, so he granted guardianship of Megan to Wesley, asking him to spend more time taking care of her. I''m sure you''re much more important to Carlos than Megan," Curtis said, patientlyforting her. There were a lot of things that Debbie didn''t know. But Curtis had seen with his own eyes how much Carlos cared about her. So he thought he should at least tell her that much.


    Before Debbie came into Carlos'' life, Carlos had almost devoted all his spare time to Megan.


    But after he fell in love with Debbie, Megan was no longer his top priority. Especially knowing that Debbie didn''t like Megan, Carlos had always tried his best to keep his distance from Megan. Curtis saw all of this. He knew for that to happen, the cold, proud man must care deeply for her

 Chapter 229: Carlos, Kettle, Black

    Chapter 229: Carlos, Kettle, ckBesides, Curtis had never heard Carlos trash Debbie in front of them, and likewise, no one was allowed to speak badly of Debbie.


    "Mr. Lu, did youe to defend Carlos?" Debbie smiled helplessly. Curtis was indeed Carlos'' loyal friend. She still remembered when they had a fight the other day, Curtis did the same thing and kept putting in a good word for Carlos. He would go to the mattresses for him, and wasn''t likely to abandon him even in difficult circumstances. Which was exactly what a good friend was supposed to do.


    Curtis shook his head. "No, I''m telling the truth."


    "Can you get me out of here?" she asked expectantly. She was safe and sound without any injury this time after being saved from the river. But much to her frustration, Carlos stuck her in the hospital again. She couldn''t bear another boring stay in the hospital. She was tired of inhaling disinfectant.


    Curtis raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to stay here?"


    "No, not another second!" More importantly, she also didn''t want to see Carlos for the time being.


    Momentster, Debbie tantly stepped out of the ward, tagging along with Curtis.


    Carlos and Damon were busy chatting in the corridor. They stopped talking all of a sudden when they heard the footsteps.


    Curtis walked up to Carlos and said, "Hey Carlos, Colleen has something to say to Debbie. You''ll get her backter."


    Carlos didn''t say anything, nor did he look back at Curtis. He had kept his eyes glued on Debbie the moment she walked out of the ward. Debbie, of course, had sensed his intent gaze, but she just looked away, trying to avoid eye contact with him.


    Curtis looked between the silently bickering couple andughed. He shook his head helplessly while patting Carlos on the shoulder. "She''s still young, so childlike. Do you have to be so serious with her?"


    Carlos finally broke the silence. In a cold voice, he snapped, "Childlike? Have you seen any of your students do something like this?" ''Beyond all her bad habits and outrageous behavior, she''s gone overboard. She tried to kill Megan... in broad daylight!'' Carlos thought angrily.


    Curtis wasn''t able to find the best words to defend Debbie.


    Hearing his reply, Debbie finally shifted her gaze to Carlos. She sneered and taunted him, "Carlos, Kettle, ck. You had the guts to have your wife thrown to the sea to feed the sharks. I was lucky to survive, but then you wanted to bury me alive. Again, I was blessed by God and escaped your deadly grasp. But then you dragged me into the river to drown me. Am I your wife, or your enemy?"


    Carlos lost control of his temper and darted toward Debbie to grab her. "Calm down," Curtis said. He hastily moved and blocked Carlos standing in between the couple to stop things from escting.


    Debbie stuck her head out from behind Curtis and smiled at the angry man. "Oh wait, Mr. Huo. I almost forgot. Congrattions on marrying Megan. Granted, if I''m your ex, then it makes sense that you did this... So now we see who you really are. Resorting to violence?"


    "Debbie!" Curtis stopped her. He had been signalling her with his eyes the whole time.


    Carlos, who was controlled by Curtis, slowly shut his eyes, bearing his anger. A momentter, without parting his eyelids, he urately pointed at Debbie and ordered between gritted teeth, "Get her out of here, now!"


    He didn''t know how far he''d go if she didn''t disappear from sight as soon as possible.


    "Fine. I know how to follow orders. I should get going now! Just leave me alone!" As she was finished, she turned around and headed for the elevator.


    Thanks to her parting words, Carlos was now overwhelmed by an urge to tie Debbie to a bed and punish her good. She always knew how to push his buttons and get his blood boiling in seconds. He wondered why he put up with her sometimes, but he also knew that the moments where he felt deep affection for her made it all worth it. She was his one and only, but sometimes she pushed him to his limits. Finally, he broke free of Curtis'' grip, and shouted to Debbie, "You, stop there!


    Hearing the heavy footstepsing from behind her, Debbie picked up her pace to rush toward the elevator.


    When she began to run, the usually mature man also started to run after her. They looked like two kids ying cat-and-mouse in the corridor.


    Curtis and Damon were both dumbfounded by the funny scene. Fortunately, this was the VVIP floor of the hospital, so there was no one else here.


    Debbie quickly slipped into the elevator and pressed the button. The door closed at the very moment Carlos reached it.


    Carlos quickly moved to another elevator, but it was still going up. This was the 18th floor. He couldn''t catch up with Debbie if he chose to descend the staircase on foot.


    Left with no choice, he called one of the bodyguards on the ground floor, asking them to head to the elevator and stop in Debbie''s tracks.


    However, two minutester, the bodyguard called him and reported, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo got away..."


    Still waiting for the elevator, Carlos asked in a cold voice, "How?"


    "Um... She ran too fast and we couldn''t overtake her..." the bodyguard stammered, embarrassed.


    Carlos tried his hardest to hold back his anger. "So get in a car."


    Gasping for air, the bodyguard looked in the direction where Debbie had disappeared and replied, "Mrs. Huo ran into the garden as soon as she saw us. Then she stopped a car on the road and jumped inside."


    "Stopped a car?"


    "Yes... Unless I miss my guess, that was Mr. Gus Lu''s car."


    Carlos turned to stare at Curtis, his face fell. After a while, he said, "Okay, I see. Just report to your post and stand by for more orders."


    Confused by his stare, Curtis asked with doubt, "What happened?"


    Carlos put his phone away and tidied up his clothes, returning to his stoic and imperious self. He said calmly, "Mr. Gus Lu... Curtis, why did youe here? Are you and your brother trying to make trouble, or..."


    ''My brother? Gus?'' Curtis suddenly realized that Gus hade to the hospital for another checkup today. He chuckled under his breath. "Gus didn''t mean anything by doing this. He had the stomach flu two days ago. He''s recovered, but the doctor asked him toe back to make sure..."


    ''So Deb got lucky!'' Curtisughed in his mind.


    Damon had been silently watching the show the whole time. He wasughing, because the situation was so absurd. Debbie was definitely giving Carlos a taste of his own medicine. Now he walked up to Carlos and rested his hands on Carlos'' shoulders, looking into his eyes. A momentter, under the stoic man''s cold nce, Damon finally said, "I''m sorry."


    As amused as he was, he did feel sorry for Carlos. Debbie was such a troublemaker. Meanwhile, he felt lucky that his own wife was mature,posed and charming.


    Outside the hospital


    In the driver''s seat, while driving the car, a young man took a nce at the cars behind them in the rear-view mirror. When he confirmed that there was no suspicious car following them, he finally let his guard down. ring at the panting woman in the passenger seat, he confronted her, "Hey, Debbie, you running from someone?"


    Debbie patted her chest to steady her breath. "Yeah." ''My husband!'' she eximed in her mind.


    Gus snorted. He wouldn''t believe her words. He didn''t bother saying anything more about it. Instead, he said outright, "Get out of my car at the next intersection. And remember the fare."


    "You''re charging me for the ride? Should I call Mr. Lu now?" As she said this, she pulled out her phone from her pocket.


    Gus shouted with anger, "Hey! If it weren''t for me, those guys would have caught you! Is this how you thank me?"


    Debbie rxed her whole body and leaned back weakly in her seat. "Can a ride a little while longer? Long enough for a few phone calls?"


    Then, she called Jared first. "Hey, Jared, drinks tonight!"


    Unexpectedly, it was Jared''s dad who answered the phone. "Debbie? It''s Uncle Jasper."


    "Oh...hello, Uncle Jasper!" Debbie said politely.


    Jasper smiled and replied in a more formal and courteous voice, "Hello Debbie. I''m afraid Jared isn''t free tonight. Take a rain check?"


    Debbie felt that something was strange. But she couldn''t put her finger on it. "Okay, doesn''t matter. Uncle Jasper, I shouldn''t take up more of your time. Goodbye now."


    "Hmm. Don''t be a stranger. Come to our house to have fun next time. I''ll have Jared''s mom make your favorite desserts," Jasper said.

 Chapter 230: Banned From Drinking

    Chapter 230: Banned From DrinkingDebbie had been to Jared''s house a couple of times. Faye Ji, Jared''s mother and Damon''s stepmother, had been very nice to her, as she thought Debbie was Jared''s girlfriend. They corrected her, and she was somewhat embarrassed by her mistake. Nheless, she still treated Debbie very well.


    "Okay. Thank you, Uncle Jasper. Goodbye," said Debbie.


    "Bye, Debbie."


    After hanging up, Debbie called Kasie. But unfortunately, her phone was off.


    She sighed and then tried to contact Kristina. But before she could do that, her phone rang. It was Colleen.


    "Hi, Colleen," Debbie called out in a depressed voice.


    Colleen could tell that she was in low spirits. "Hey Debbie! What are you doing now? You free? How about we go out for drinks?"


    This was exactly what Debbie wanted! She pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, "Sure. Why not?"


    She was trying to find someone to hang out with when Colleen called.


    "I''ll book a ce and send you the location on WeChat," said Colleen.


    "Mm-hmm. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief as she could drown her sorrows this evening.


    "I thought you weren''t allowed to drink," Gus said to Debbie in confusion.


    Puzzled, Debbie asked in reply, "What? Who told you that?"


    "Curtis. He told me your husband banned you from drinking," he answered honestly. His brother also told him that if he saw Debbie drinking, he should not only pay her tab, but also get her to a safe ce so that Carlos couldn''t lecture her.


    Debbie was left speechless. ''Really? Ban me from drinking? Well, he might be someone else''s husband soon. And he has no right to tell me what to do anymore.'' She was more convinced than ever she was right about that. Carlos chose to defend Megan over her, so as far as she was concerned, they were done. Besides, she thought it was a stupid rule that she couldn''t go out and drown her sorrows in alcohol. How else was she supposed to bleed off stress? Meditate?


    Not knowing where else to go, Debbie asked Gus to drop her at a shopping mall.


    She had originally nned to visit her aunt and uncle with Carlos. But now it seemed impossible. The stubborn girl didn''t want to even think about her errant husband right now.


    Debbie went on a shopping spree, walking past all the things the mall had to offer. Movie theaters with thetest releases, karaoke lounges, lively gaming arcades, tranquil beauty spas, indoor ice rinks, not to mention the hottest restaurants in town. It seemed a great ce to kill some time, but she knew what she had her heart set on. She took a cab to the Mu family''s house with loads of shopping bags. Only Lucinda and Sasha were home.


    Lucinda opened the gate and got confused when she saw Debbie''s haul. "Why all the bags?" she asked.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie told a lie. "I...wanted to visit you and Uncle...with Carlos, but...he''s too busy to make it. So I came here alone."


    "Really?" Lucinda was still not convinced. "Carlos called me and said he was too busy to visit. He already sent us gifts. Why did you buy more?" Debbie was shocked. "Gifts? When did he send them?"


    Lucinda helped Debbie put the bags in a corner and led her to the living room while saying, "Yesterday. Emmett dropped by and left gifts, along with Carlos'' apologies. Your husband said you guys woulde by when he wasn''t busy. You didn''t know?"


    Sasha was lying on the couch, a facial mask covering her face. She greeted Debbie in a mumble, "Deb!"


    Debbie nodded at her, and then said to Lucinda, "He didn''t tell me. Forget it. I can still bring you gifts, even if he already did. The more, the merrier!" Carlos didn''t reply to her message, so she thought he didn''t want to visit Lucinda with her.


    Lucinda rolled her eyes at Debbie. "Come on! Don''t say it like that. You''re husband and wife, and you should behave like a couple. Come here. Have some fruit. Emmett brought all kinds of fruit¡ªflown from overseas. So sweet!"


    Debbie was again speechless. She was still mad at Carlos, and didn''t want to eat anything he sent.


    However, she didn''t want her aunt to worry about her. So she picked up a slice of mango with a fork, pretending to enjoy it. She couldn''t deny that it was sulent and delicious.


    In a few minutes, Debbie got Colleen''s WeChat message along with a location. It said, "6 o''clock. We''ll grab some dinner first. Then clubbing. Cool?"


    Debbie replied, "Cool. See you then."


    She didn''t have other ns, so she stayed there until nearly 5 p.m. She then bade Lucinda and Sasha goodbye.


    At the Han family''s house


    As soon as Damon got home, he went upstairs to find Jared.


    The door to Jared''s bedroom was open. Damon could hear Jasper lecturing Jared. "What? You thought you were 3 years old? Do you know what you did? How dare you offend Mr. Huo!"


    Covering his head, Jared tried to avoid his father''s strikes. "Just stop, okay? You grounded me and took my phone. I just wanted to get some sleep, yet you came in and started hitting me."


    Faye Ji was standing off to one side, looking anxious.


    When she saw Damon, she grabbed his hand and said, "Stop your dad and cool him down."


    Damon rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall, thinking, ''They can''t pay me enough to do that.'' Watching the scene, he said casually, "Why not enjoy the show? Dad should teach him a lesson so that he won''t mess around with Debbie again."


    "Hey, what? I didn''t mess around. You messed around! Your whole family messed¡ª Aaaargh!" Jasper caught him off guard and gave him a heavy blow with his duster.


    He stared fiercely at Jared and said through gritted teeth, "Your whole family? Are you cursing me? You ungrateful cur!"


    Damonughed out loud at his father''s words. "Jared, listen to Dad. Mom, don''t worry about it. Do you know what he did today? He pushed a young girl into the water. Ten-meter-deep water! That girl was Megan, Carlos'' niece. See, Carlos would probably stick up for Debbie. But a prick like Jared? Hah!"


    "Watch yournguage. Megan deserved it. She caused Tomboy''s car ident," Jared retorted angrily.


    Damon rolled his eyes. "You believe whatever Pepper Nian says, don''t you? Megan wasn''t there when she had the car ident, anyway. How could she have caused it? Come on. Pepper Nian was just jealous and tried to frame her."


    Jared fumed with rage when he heard Damon. He pushed Jasper away, who was about to hit him again with the duster. Jasper staggered and fell onto the bed.


    Jared grasped Damon''s cor and shouted, "You said Debbie framed Megan? Don''t talk about her like that!"


    "Dude, I''ve known Megan for more than five years. She wouldn''t do anything like that," said Damon angrily.


    "Dammit! I''ve known Debbie for seven. She wouldn''t do that, either." As he said this, Jared raised his arm and threw a punch towards Damon''s face.


    Damon was quick enough to dodge the attack. Now that Jared started a fight, he wouldn''t take it lying down. He aimed a hammerfist at his brother.


    Jared blocked it. Then, the brothers began to fight in earnest. Fists flew and tempers red.


    Jasper and his wife stared at the two, mouth agape. The brothers fought over girls. The funny thing was, those girls weren''t even their girlfriends.

 Chapter 231: Its A Date

    Chapter 231: It''s A DateFaye was freaked out when Damon and Jared came to blows. She grabbed Jasper''s arm and said anxiously, "What are they doing? Don''t just stand there. Do something!"


    Jasper was boiling over with rage. He rubbed his arching brows and cursed, "Stop! Why are you fighting over this? Cut it out, you idiots!"


    Damon and Jared didn''t stop, though. It was as if they hadn''t heard their father''s barkedmand. Left with no choice, Jasper decided to threaten Damon. "Damon, if you don''t stop right now, I''ll tell Adriana that you fought for another woman."


    Adriana was out shopping with her friends. Damon was supposed to pick her up at the mall tonight.


    Jasper''s threat worked. Upon hearing that, Damon immediately stopped. Jared didn''t care, and seized the chance to give his brother a sucker punch. Despite his fury, Damon didn''t fight back.


    Jared wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and with a sly smile taunted, "When Adrianaes back, I''m telling. Damon, get those knee pads ready. You''ll be spending a lot of time kneeling."


    "Dammit! Jared, I''ll tell your future wife all your one-night stands," Damon said through gritted teeth.


    "Hah!" Jared sneered. "I don''t even have a girlfriend, not to mention a wife." Jared was a yboy, and he didn''t want to settle down yet. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t get married until he was more than 30 years old.


    Before Adriana came back home, Damon had already paid Jared 100, 000 dors to keep his mouth shut.


    Jared had been paid off. Jasper and Faye wouldn''t say anything about this to their daughter-inw. Besides, Adriana was with child. No one wanted anything bad to happen to her. As a result, the fight was soon forgotten. When Adriana asked about the fat lips and bruises, the brothers mumbled something about dropping a heavy chest their parents asked them to move.


    Debbie, on the other hand, arrived at the restaurant at 6, just like she and Colleen had agreed.


    When she found the table, a boy was already there. Upon seeing Debbie, he stood up and greeted her cheerfully, "Hi, Debbie."


    She looked at Gregory in confusion. "Gregory! Why are you here? And where''s Colleen?"


    Gregory knew Debbie would being, so he dressed up and decided to get here first. Carlos wasn''t in the picture anymore, right? He was wearing white casual clothes and a pair of Adidas Yeezy 350s, bouncy and full of energy. He knew Debbie usually wore casual clothes, and he was right¡ªthey looked like a young couple.


    Polite to a fault, he pulled out the chair for her and said with a smile, "Colleen''s stuck in a traffic jam. She''ll be here soon. Here''s the thing. I owed her a meal, and she happened to be free this evening. So I offered to buy her supper. She didn''t tell me untilter that you''d be here."


    "Really? I hope I''m not intruding," Debbie said with an embarrassed smile.


    "No, no, no," Gregory denied instantly. "I should be the one to apologize. It''s a girls'' night out, right?"


    Debbie shook her head. "No. It''s just a meal."


    She liked him, at least what she saw so far. ''It wouldn''t hurt to have a meal with him, '' she thought.


    Gregory called over a waiter and handed Debbie a menu. "Get whatever you want. It''s on me."


    His serious expression amused Debbie. "I have a big appetite. I''m afraid you might burst into tears when you see the bill," she teased.


    Gregory replied with augh, "I saw how you packed it away at Southon Vige. I don''t think you have a big appetite at all. I probably eat more than you."


    As if she didn''t want the waiter to hear her, she covered her face with the menu and approached Gregory whispering, "I''m a hundred percent sure I have a bigger appetite than you. Once I ate more than ten dishes dining at the Alioth Building."


    Back then, Carlos was having dinner with his business partners on the fifth floor of Alioth Building. He called her over, and ordered a full table of dishes for her in another private booth. Although the dishes were small, there were still more than ten. Even Carlos, a tall and strong man himself, was unable to finish them alone.


    After bidding goodbye to his partners, he went to her booth and was shocked to see she''d polished them off. He gave her a thumbs-up, sincerely convinced.


    "Shh-shush!" Debbie shushed Gregory with a forefinger to her lips, embarrassed.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Gregory. With a cunning smile, he offered, "How about this? If I eat more than you tonight, you owe me a meal."


    "Okay. Why not?" Debbie agreed without hesitation. She thought it an interesting game.


    Gregory took another menu from the waiter and said, "How about we order the same set menus, just to make it fair?"


    "Fine with me. But Colleen hasn''t arrived yet." Debbie began to read the menu.


    "Don''t mind her. You know what? She''s alwayste." Gregory was used to Colleen''s tardiness.


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Are you throwing shade at Colleen right now?" she joked.


    Gregory was about to say something, but he lost his voice when he saw someone.


    Debbie saw his change of expression and asked, "What''s up?" She turned her head to check what made Gregory''s smile disappear.


    A man entered the restaurant, followed by a woman in a long beige coat. Debbie''s face soured as the two approached.


    Her eyes met the man''s, and then she looked away and turned back. She pretended to ignore him and read the menu.


    Gregory stood up from his seat, because the man not only saw them, but also came up to their table.


    Gregory greeted them with a friendly smile, "Hi, Carlos, Olga."


    Carlos fixed his eyes upon Debbie, who neither stood nor raised her head. "A date?" he asked in a cold voice.


    Debbie''s hand came up between her and him. ''Talk to the hand, Carlos!'' she thought.


    Embarrassed, Gregory tried to exin, "It''s not what you think, Carlos. We¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Debbie raised her head and looked Carlos in the eye. "Yes, it''s a date. You''re on a date as well, right?"


    ''I shouldn''t have trusted him. He told me he had nothing to do with Olga. But now, he''s dating her again, '' she thought angrily.


    Olga was a little taken aback by Debbie''s defiant manner. ''Who does she think she is, talking to Mr. Huo like this? Does she forget how he punished her before?''


    Fury could be seen in Carlos'' eyes. Gregory tried to keep the peace, saying, "Hey man, Debbie didn''t mean it. She¡ª"


    Carlos raised his hand to stop Gregory from defending Debbie. Then he told the restaurant manager standing behind him, "Clean the table for us." He pointed to the table next to Gregory and Debbie''s.


    The manager called several waiters over and began to set the table.


    The two tables were so close together that the four of them could easily hear each other.


    Carlos and Olga took their seats inside a minute.


    The more Debbie thought about Carlos and Olga, the angrier she got. She finally figured out what she wanted, and consulted with Gregory over the selection. When he readily agreed, she decided to ce the order.

 Chapter 232: I Like Chubby Girls

    Chapter 232: I Like Chubby GirlsGregory looked at the set menu Debbie was pointing at, and felt his stomach grumble. In order to not be a killjoy, he gulped and told the waiter, "Same for me."


    The waiter''s jaw dropped at their request. Trying to suppress his astonishment, he offered with a smile, "The dishes you have ordered are a bit too much. How about I take you to a bigger table?"


    Debbie turned him down politely saying, "No, thank you. This table is just fine."


    Carlos and Olga were sitting at the nearby table. Debbie wanted to see how her husband was going to flirt with another woman right before her.


    Soon, a couple of waiters walked to their table, pushing trolleys of food, and served the dishes. Olga was shocked.


    Looking at the three small tes before her, she said to Carlos in a whisper, "Oh my God! How can a woman eat so much? Just one of those set menus she ordered is enough tost me three days, and two of them willst me a week!"


    Carlos cast an indifferent nce at her and replied, "A good appetite is a blessing."


    Olga hadn''t expected him to defend Debbie. She gave him an awkward smile and shut her mouth. After a pause, she added, "She''s already big-boned. If she keeps eating like this, no man will like her."


    "I like chubby girls," Carlos said with a stern face.


    Olga didn''t know how to respond. ''Why is Carlos defending Debbie again?


    Or does he say that because he doesn''t like my skinny body, '' she wondered. Olga said nothing more, and began to eat her food in a graceful manner.


    Debbie swallowed a mouthful of spaghetti and began to stab the beefsteak with her fork. She looked at Gregory, who seemed dumbstruck, and said, "I''m gonna consider this beefsteak as my husband, and I''m gonna stab him and tear him apart."


    She cut through the meat with so much anger. But that was all she could do. She sliced a piece and put it into her mouth.


    "Your husband? He..." Gregory stole nervous nces at Carlos from time to time. He knew that the couple had a fight, and he was afraid that Carlos might lose his temper and take Debbie away any time. But his sister had once told him that Carlos was his wife''s ve. Gregory thought his worries were uncalled-for.


    Debbie swallowed the meat and cut Gregory off. "My husband? He eloped with an old woman."


    "Ahem!" Gregory choked on his drink and coughed violently. He stole a quick nce at Carlos, curious to know his reaction.


    Carlos looked at the woman in front of him and thought, ''Although Olga is not even thirty yet, she does seem like an old womanpared to Debbie.'' His face twitched at that thought.


    Olga didn''t know Carlos was Debbie''s husband. She almostughed out loud when Debbie said that her husband had eloped with an old woman, and thought that she deserved such a fate.


    She hated Debbie because thetter had spilled wine all over her dress and had made a fool of her before Hayden.


    But she felt much better now. She even thought that Carlos had brought her here to watch Debbie make a fool out of herself.


    "Gregory, are you all right? That''s so careless of you! Waiter!" Debbie patted Gregory''s back softly in an attempt to help him.


    Gregory, however, coughed more fiercely because of her actions.


    He really wanted to tell her, "I''m all right. Don''t do this. Your husband will be jealous."


    But every time he opened his mouth, he began to cough harder.


    Eventually, Debbie had the waiter bring a ss of water. Gregory finally stopped coughing after drinking it.


    Embarrassed, he apologized to Debbie, "I''m really sorry. I made a show of myself."


    She shook her hand. "It''s no big deal. Are you okay now? How about another ss of water?"


    "No, no. I''m good. Let''s just eat."


    Now that Gregory was fine, Debbie got back to her food once again.


    It was Carlos'' turn to stir up some trouble. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and told Olga, "There are sometest cosmetics in Shining International za. Why not pick some after the meal?"


    Overjoyed by his generous offer, Olga didn''t know how to thank him. She looked at him with affectionate eyes and said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Mr. Huo. You are so kind."


    Debbie stopped eating once she heard that. How she wished she could overturn his table and hit it on his handsome face! She put down her knife and fork, and told Gregory tly, "I''m going to thedies'' room. Be right back."


    "Okay," Gregory nodded.


    Debbie stood up and walked towards thedies'' room.


    Olga put down her knife and fork casually and told Carlos, "Mr. Huo, I need to go to the bathroom for a moment."


    "Mm-hmm." Carlos didn''t raise his head to look at her.


    Olga didn''t mind his cold response, she knew he was a man of few words. She grabbed her purse, and walked towards thedies'' room as well.


    Debbie sat on the toilet seat, boiling with anger. She opened WeChat and sent Carlos a message saying, "Carlos Huo, you not only n to marry Megan Lan, but are also buying cosmetics for Olga Mi. I really can''t live with you any longer. Name your price and we''ll have a clean break-up."


    Carlos'' reply came almost immediately. "A clean break-up? Why don''t you stay where you are and I''lle to you? We''ll discuss our future in thedies'' room."


    ''He''sing in here? Discussing something in thedies'' room? He is so weird!'' she thought. "Just discuss it on WeChat," she typed angrily.


    "You want to have a clean break-up with me so that you can be with Gregory Song, don''t you?" he replied.


    Debbie gripped her phone tighter. It took her several deep breaths to calm herself down.


    To piss Carlos off, she answered shortly, "Yes!" Then she readied herself and walked out of the cubicle.


    Olga was smoothing her hair standing before the wash basin. Seeing Debbie through the mirror, she sneered, "Debbie Nian, you are really good at seducing men. First, you hooked up with Mr. Gu, and now you are with the son of the Song family."


    ''And she had even hugged and kissed Mr. Huo. Good thing that Mr. Huo doesn''t like her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to mock her like this now, '' Olga thought with a smirk.


    "You should feel lucky that I''m not interested in Carlos Huo. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be hooking up with that unfaithful man," Debbie snapped back in a cold tone.


    Olga fumed with rage when she heard Debbie call Carlos "an unfaithful man." Stepping on her high heels, she walked up to Debbie and red at her. "How dare you call Mr. Huo an unfaithful man! I''ll tell him about this. He will definitely wipe you from the face of this world. Just wait and see!"


    Debbie grabbed a tissue to dry her hands. Feigning terror, she mocked a plea, "Oh, please don''t do that, Miss Mi!"

 Chapter 233: Ill Sleep With Gregory

    Chapter 233: I''ll Sleep With GregoryOlga was pleased when Debbie looked frightened. She cast a disdainful nce at her and mocked, "Well, if you beg for mercy sincerely, I won''t tell Mr. Huo what you just said."


    "Beg for mercy? Why would I do so? You''re not Mrs. Huo," Debbie said with a raised eyebrow as she stared at Olga.


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Olga''s face at the mention of "Mrs. Huo," but she stood upright. "Yes, Mr. Huo is married, and I''m not Mrs. Huo. But he doesn''t love his wife. So what''s the point of being Mrs. Huo? He loves me, you know. Beg me for my forgiveness, and I''ll put in a good word for you," she said with a smug expression.


    Debbie couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She eyed Olga from head to toe and taunted, "He loves you? Come on, Auntie! You look even older than him. He should be blind to fall for you. Besides, he has had so many women. Who do you think you are?"


    Olga''s face twitched when Debbie called her "Auntie." "You... How dare you! I''ll tell him that you called him an unfaithful man!"


    "Go ahead. Tell him," Debbie shrugged. ''Megan, Olga, Portia... He has been with so many women!'' she cursed inwardly.


    How Olga wished she could point at Debbie and call her names at that moment! But someone entered thedies'' room just then, and she had to leave to keep her image.


    Debbie started after her. "Auntie, you''d better hurry up. If I reach Carlos Huo first, I''ll snitch on you."


    Since Debbie was wearing sneakers, she trotted towards the dining hall effortlessly.


    Olga believed her threat, so she quickened her pace.


    Debbie had almost reached Carlos'' table, while Olga was still pretty far away from him. She started running to catch up to her.


    Her six-centimeter leather heels gave away as she stumbled and fell to the floor, spraining her ankle.


    And yet again, tragedy struck Olga.


    "Aargh!" she screamed, lying on the floor in the middle of the dining hall. Everyone turned to look at her.


    Even the pianist stopped ying and stared at the woman on the floor with his mouth agape.


    Olga was too embarrassed to even raise her head. Debbie cast a sidelong nce at the emotionless Carlos, and feigning surprise, she said in a loud voice, "Oh! Is that Miss Olga Mi? The general manager of the Mi Group!"


    If she remembered correctly, that was how the host at the investors'' dinner she had attendedst time had introduced Olga to the crowd.


    This was a top notch restaurant in Y City, and the guests were all rich and famous. The Mi Group was one of the leading enterprises in the city. Olga was not only the general manager of the Mi Group, but had also appeared on TV with Carlos before. So many people knew her.


    Hearing Debbie''s words, many of the guests took a closer look at Olga. "It is indeed Miss Mi!" someone echoed.


    "Yes. Her grandfather is the famous Mr. Mi. How did she end up like this? If you''re not used to wearing high heels, then don''t wear them, Miss Mi."


    "Exactly! This is so embarrassing!"


    Debbie didn''t expect all these rich people to be so... rude.


    Carlos sighed with profound resignation. He put down his knife and fork, and was about to stand up.


    Debbie looked him in the eye and threatened, "If you dare help her, I swear I''ll sleep with Gregory."


    Gregory froze instantly. ''I should''ve listened to Colleen. I shouldn''t have interfered in Carlos and Debbie''s problems, '' he thought, shaking in his boots.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Debbie, stood up from his seat and walked towards Olga. As he walked past Gregory''s table, he said, "Gregory, keep an eye on her."


    He swore to himself that he would teach his relentless wife a hard lesson this time.


    "Gregory, let''s go. My husband has no problems in me sleeping with you." Debbie''s words made Carlos stop in his tracks. He cast a warning nce at her before walking towards Olga again.


    Everyone was shocked when Carlos carefully scooped Olga up in his arms.


    "I told you! It is Mr. Huo," someone eximed.


    "Wow! He''s so handsome! So manly!"


    "Is Miss Mi his wife?"


    "Who knows?"


    Olga cuddled Carlos'' neck, and pouting her lips,ined, "Mr. Huo, this is all Debbie Nian''s fault. She said that you were an unfaithful man and that she dumped you. I was so angry at her, and I wanted to defend you. I ran after her, but tripped."


    ''Stupid bitch! You have embarrassed me again! I swear I''ll make Mr. Huo get rid of you from this city!'' she thought to herself.


    "Hmm," was Carlos'' short reply.


    Not knowing what was on his mind, Olga continued to snitch on Debbie. "Mr. Huo, I bet Debbie is trying to seduce you. You don''t know how flirty she is. I saw her making out with Hayden Gu at the investors'' dinnerst time. And now, she''s dating Gregory Song. Mr. Huo, you need to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Carlos interrupted her. "You want to seduce me as well, don''t you?" he asked in an emotionless tone.


    Olga didn''t expect Carlos to ask her such an embarrassing question. In a shy voice, she replied, "Mr. Huo, I''ve been in love with you for years. You know¡ª"


    Again, Carlos stopped her. "Olga, I''m a married man, and you know that. Go to the Shining International za and buy whatever you want. That is my thanks to you for apanying me to dinner tonight. We won''t be seeing each other anymore," he said coldly.


    Earlier this evening, Curtis had told him that Debbie and Gregory were going for dinner at this restaurant. He had then called Olga and invited her to dinner.


    Olga panicked when she heard his abrupt words. "Mr. Huo, I¡ª" She tried to say something to save the situation.


    In the parking lot, Carlos'' driver held the car door open for them. Carlos ced Olga in the back seat, straightened his suit and said in an icy tone, "And do not offend Debbie Nian ever again."


    The fierce look in his eyes told Olga that he was not joking. Besides, Carlos was never a man to joke.


    His threat was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Olga. She didn''t know how to respond.


    Watching Carlos retreat, Olga had a bad feeling. ''Is it possible that Debbie Nian is Mrs. Huo?


    No, no, no! That''s impossible. Mr. Huo would never marry a woman like her!''


    When Carlos returned to the restaurant, Gregory and Debbie, who had been busy with their eating contest earlier on, were nowhere to be found.


    He rubbed his arching brows and dialed Colleen''s number. "I''m at the restaurant. Why didn''t youe?"


    With a guilty conscience, Colleen exined, "I''m stuck in traffic."


    "You better ask your brother to send my wife back right now. If he fails to do so in the next ten minutes, he will be missing some very important parts of his body," he threatened.

 Chapter 234: Im Not Happy Either

    Chapter 234: I''m Not Happy Either''Gregory will be missing some very important parts of his body?'' Colleen was taken aback by Carlos'' threat. She knew Carlos meant it, and figured she''d better warn Gregory. After all, whenever it came to Debbie, he was a raging, jealous mess.


    She hung up on Carlos, and immediately dialed Gregory''s number. To her dismay, his phone was off, and the call went straight to voicemail.


    She dialed the number again and again, but to no avail. She didn''t dare to call an angry Carlos; instead, she sent him a private message on Facebook saying, "I''m sorry, Carlos. Both Gregory''s and Debbie''s phones are off."


    Of course, Carlos knew it. He had called his wife five times, but couldn''t get through. Thest time, he mmed the phone down on the seat next to him in disgust. He''d seen his dad ruin enough phones to know that when he was that mad, he needed a cushion he could throw his phone at. He couldn''t call with a broken phone.


    The tall, proud man sat in the back seat of his car, visibly upset. Suddenly, his phone rang, and it was Wesley. "I''m at the hospital now. Megan just woke up, and she''s asking for you. Where are you?"


    Rubbing his arching brows, Carlos felt a little annoyed when Wesley mentioned Megan. "I can''t make it now. Just keep her busy till I get there." His wife was about to sleep with another man, and he was eager to find her. He had no time for anything or anyone else.


    "Hmm," Wesley answered. "What happened? How did Megan fall into the river? Was it Debbie?" His voice was as cold as ice.


    "It''s not what it looks like. Debbie might be a brat, but she''s not psycho. She wouldn''t kill anybody." Carlos'' head cleared after he took some time to cool himself down. Debbie had always been square with him before, so he saw no reason not to defend her now. She tried his patience¡ªa lot¡ªbut in the end she always had a heart of gold. And now, he knew her spirit was broken. And her heart. He figured that maybe if he could clear the air, she''d believe that she was his one and only.


    Wesley paused as ir''s words entered his mind. "If Megan''s so important to you, then marry her!" She had once yelled at him like this.


    None of the two men hung up, nor did they say anything. They were both lost in their own thoughts.


    On the other hand, when Debbie and Gregory left the restaurant, she got into his car and made sure both of their phones were powered down. "If our phones were on, Carlos would call and find us, and then we''d be screwed," she said.


    Gregory couldn''t do anything but glumly retort, "I don''t think it''ll help."


    He knew Carlos far too well. Everyone did. The arm of his vengeance was long, and he had men who were quite efficient at carrying out his orders, whether they were to seize someone, break up a fight, or finish one. They were pretty ruthless, often as efficient as Carlos himself. If he couldn''t handle a situation personally, he put his assistants or bodyguards on it. Could he find two people with ease? Does a bear poop in the woods? Even if you hid in those same woods, it was just a matter of time before he found you.


    Gregory''s words did make sense to Debbie. But she was stubborn... She murmured, "Carlos Huo is too busy to look for us. He''s holding Miss Mi in his arms right now. And he might go to the hospital to keep Miss Lanpanyter."


    Gregory looked at the sad and dejected girl, and felt it necessary to console her. "I really think you''re taking all this wrong. Carlos treats Megan well just because she''s his niece. But you''re different..."


    "Gregory, you don''t know her..." Megan had once told Debbie that she would''ve married Carlos if it weren''t for her. She even tricked Debbie once, making her think that Carlos had chosen Megan over her. But Debbie didn''t tell him, as she didn''t think it was anyone else''s business.


    Whenever Megan wasn''t around, Debbie was one hundred percent sure that Carlos loved her very much. She was sure the man thought of her often. However, as long as Megan was around, Debbie was not so sure anymore.


    Silence befell the car. Gregory was a young man of few words. He wanted tofort Debbie, but didn''t know how. He wasn''t even sure he could. But he was sure of one thing¡ªeven with tear stains lining her face, she was a lovely sight.


    "Gregory, if Colleen''s busy and can''t make it, just drop me off here," Debbie said. "I''ll figure something out."


    "Colleen''s not busy. She called me when you were using thedies'' room. She''s at the Rock Bar now," Gregory said quickly. He didn''t want to leave her alone.


    "Oh, really? Awesome. Thanks for driving me there," she said with a smile. She felt a little embarrassed. Gregory had paid for dinner this evening, and now he was driving her to the bar. She felt like a leech.


    "Come on. It''s no big deal. We''ve known each other for years." Gregory shed a smile.


    "Yeah. From school. That was you: Gregory Song, a straight-A student, always made the Dean''s list... It took me awhile to figure out it was you." That was the reason why his name came up so often¡ªthe teachers always praised him. Although she''d heard the name, she hadn''t paid any attention to him.


    Gregory had always kept a low profile¡ªhe was never a ss monitor or student body president. She hadn''t gotten to know him until her third year of college.


    The traffic lights cycled to red, and Gregory eased the car to a stop. "Seriously? Was I that low-key? Maybe I was just an ordinary, boring guy that you wouldn''t look at twice in high school." He cracked a joke, if only to make her smile.


    Truth was, Gregory would ask the head teacher to remove his name from the rolls when he was voted into a student body position.


    After all, his mother was his father''s mistress, and he didn''t want to attract too much attention. His family''s reputation was on the line, and he didn''t want to do anything to drag their names through the mud.


    "An ordinary, boring guy?" Debbie eyed him from head to toe. "You''re tall and handsome. You could be a model." Women of all ages would think Gregory was hot. He could be famous overnight if he wanted.


    Gregory burst intoughter. "Hah! As if."


    "Believe me. You''d be a heartthrob." Debbie shook her head, sighing.


    ''I thought that was actually what Gregory wanted¡ªto be a star, but his family forced him to major in economics and management, '' she thought.


    When they arrived at the bar, Colleen was already there, waiting for them in a booth.


    Before they sat down, Colleen couldn''t resist asking, "What''s wrong with you two? Debbie, your husband is super angry. What happened?"


    Debbie got more depressed at the mention of Carlos. "I don''t care. I''m not happy either," she grumbled.


    Colleen poured Debbie a ss of beer and pried, "Why not call him back?" She was really frightened by Carlos'' threat. If he did something bad to Gregory, how could she face their father?


    Debbie pouted her lips. "No! I want some wine. Let''s get drunk tonight." She drained her ss and asked the waiter for two bottles of Cassia wine.


    Both Colleen and Gregory were startled.


    After several sses, Debbie began to curse Carlos. "Go to hell. You piece of trash!" she kept repeating. The siblings didn''t know what to do. This didn''t seem to be easing her depression. Instead, it seemed to be making it worse.


    Half an hourter, Emmett entered the bar and walked over to them. "Mr. Song, Miss Song," he said in greeting. Then he turned to Debbie, who was leaning over the table. She could barely hold her head up, so she used her elbows to keep herself steady. Emmett said in a loud voice, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to drive you back home."


    The music was deafening. Debbie raised her head and looked at him asking, "Emmett, what did that asshole tell you to do?"


    Despite discouragement from those around her, she emptied her ss rapidly.


    Emmett wanted to answer "That asshole asked me to drive you home," but he didn''t dare to say so. After all, walls have ears. "Come on Mrs. Huo. You can''t escape. Mr. Huo has men at all the exits. Juste with me."


    To be honest, Emmett sympathized with his boss. Carlos had to ask people to surround the bar to get his wife back home.

 Chapter 235: He Has Changed

    Chapter 235: He Has ChangedDebbie was already drunk. She put a hand over Colleen''s shoulder and told Emmett, "I''m not going to see Carlos. Just leave me alone. Colleen, let''s drink some more."


    The two women had had a happy evening drinking together. Colleen was a little drunk as well. Resting her head on Debbie''s shoulder, Colleen dismissed Emmett saying, "You may leave. Debbie is mine now."


    Emmett was left speechless. He wanted to leave, but his boss would kill him if he left without Debbie. "Mrs. Huo, it''s veryte, and you must be sleepy. Juste with me for now, okay?" he coaxed Debbie patiently.


    She tried to open her sleepy eyes and fixed her gaze on the anxious secretary. "Okay... No! Okay..."


    ''Is that a yes or a no?'' Emmett wondered, feeling defeated.


    Eventually, he managed to carry Debbie out of the bar with Gregory''s help.


    Carlos'' Emperor was parked at the entrance. The man sitting in the back seat instantly had a headache at the sight of the drunk woman on Emmett''s back.


    He got out of the car and retrieved his wife from Emmett. He frowned when he smelled the alcohol emitting from her.


    Debbie opened her eyes and found herself in the car. She then spotted Carlos sitting next to her, but she was too drunk to keep a cool head. "Ah, it''s you! Asshole Huo! Mr. Asshole... Urgh...I''m so full. Another sip will make me burst."


    How Carlos wished he could throw her into the snow to cool her down! But that was just a thought.


    He pulled his wife into his arms and listened to her constant grumbling.


    "Why are you here in front of me?" she asked.


    "You don''t want to see me, do you?" he asked in reply. His voice was low as he asked that.


    "Hmm..." Debbie nodded and blurted out, "Carlos Huo has changed. He no longer treats me like he used to. I''m not going to love him either. I''ll marry someone else."


    "Whom do you want to marry?" Carlos tried his best to suppress his growing anger.


    After a moment''s consideration, she answered, "Gregory! Or Curtis, or Gus, or Hayden, or Emmett!"


    The names she uttered shocked the two men in the car. Emmett, who was driving, was unwillingly dragged into their fight. He trembled and almost lost control of the car.


    Carlos sat there quietly as his wife told him that she was going to marry someone else. His face was ashen with fury.


    "Whom do you want to marry the most?" he pried.


    "Um...I want to marry... Gregory the most..." she grumbled. Carlos cared so much for Megan. Curtis had Colleen, and Emmett had Kasie. Only Gregory was single.


    Little did Gregory know that Carlos was growing a grudge against him because of Debbie''s drunken talk.


    When the car slowly rolled into the manor''s parking lot, Debbie pushed the car door open and jumped out. She ran towards the swimming pool without even noticing that she had lost one of her shoes.


    Carlos picked it up and ran after her.


    Standing before the wide pool, Debbie pointed to the water and yelled, "I hate water. I hate swimming. I hate this pool! Get out of my way! Get out of my way, you stupid pool!" If she didn''t know how to swim, she would have gotten drownedst time. Then she wouldn''t have to face all these annoying things in her life.


    Carlos squatted down in front of her, raised her foot, and coaxed, "Hold my shoulder."


    The lights around the swimming pool were off. The roadmps were too dim for Debbie to see who was in front of her. She bent over and cupped his head in her hands, rubbing her cheeks against his head. "Since when is there a puppy in the manor? Hi, little puppy! You''re so fluffy."


    ''Did Carlos buy this puppy for me?'' she thought in her drunken state.


    Carlos went rigid when she called him a puppy. He tied her shoces quickly, stood up and pulled her into his arms. "Do I look like a puppy to you?" he asked angrily.


    Debbie squinted her eyes to look clearly and then screamed, "Aaaaargh! It''s you! Carlos Huo, you asshole! Let go of me!"


    She struggled hard to break free, but to no avail. Eventually, she burst into tears. In a choked voice, sheined, "Why are you so annoying? Let me go! Just go and date your dear Megan or Olga. I don''t want to see you again. Go ahead and marry Megan. I''ll be with Gregory! I''ll sleep with him!"


    Carlos believed he would be driven mad if he allowed Debbie to continue talking, so he scooped her up into his arms and threatened, "One more word about Gregory and I''ll throw him into the Pacific for the sharks to feed on! Then you won''t see him ever again."


    He hated Gregory more than Hayden now. There was a crisis in Hayden''spany, and he hadn''t left his office for a couple of days.


    As for Gregory, Carlos didn''t want to deal with him for Curtis'' and Colleen''s sake. He could only threaten Debbie with his life.


    Debbie was restless in his arms¡ªshe cried, yelled and thumped him with her fists. When he finally managed to get her into the bathroom, he broke out in a sweat despite the cold winter.


    After stripping her clothes off, he put her in the bathtub and then took off his own clothes as well.


    Debbie shivered when she was dipped into the warm water. "Old man, where are your clothes? Are you going on some fashion show?"


    Carlos just stared at her. ''Did she go to some fashion show with naked models?''


    "Argh... It''s so cold. Hold me in your arms." She threw herself into his arms and held his waist tight to keep warm.


    Carlos was instantly turned on. With intense passion rising inside him, he kissed her mercilessly, while his hands ran all over her body.


    And she was so obedient this time that he couldn''t help but have sex with her in all kinds of positions again and again...


    The next morning, when Debbie woke up, her head was killing her.


    She turned over in her bed; she felt like her body had been run over by a truck. When she yawned, she found that her mouth was sore.


    ''What the hell happenedst night? Why am I feeling so tired?''


    She sat up, looked around and then realized that she was in her and Carlos'' bedroom at the manor.


    ''How did I get back here? When did I get back?


    Why can''t I remember a single thing?''


    Rubbing her aching temples, she threw back the covers in an attempt to look for her phone. "Aaaaaargh!" she screamed in a hoarse voice.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    Marks! Marks all over her body!


    ''This is Carlos Huo''s work!!'' she thought angrily.


    She found her phone and dialed Carlos'' number¡ªa spur-of-the-moment decision. When it connected, she yelled into the phone, "Carlos Huo, what did you do to mest night?" She sounded as if she had beenpelled to engage in prostitution.


    Carlos curled his lips as he remembered what had happenedst night.


    Wesley, who was sitting opposite him, snorted upon seeing his reaction. ''That must be his wife calling!'' he thought.

 Chapter 236: No One Lay A Finger On My Wife

    Chapter 236: No One Lay A Finger On My WifeCarlos cast a sidelong nce at Wesley, who was feeding Megan, and left the ward with his phone.


    Entering an empty room, he locked the door behind him and put the phone to his ear. "Last night, you kept insisting you were freezing, and asked me to hug you. Then you threw yourself into my arms..." Surveying Y City from the window, he shed a broad smile and went on resignedly, "I just wanted to help you take a bath, but you started hugging and kissing me nonstop. I''m your husband. You think I was going to say no?"


    Carlos'' words made Debbie blush.


    "That''s not possible!" Debbie denied rapidly, eyes wide open. Deep down inside, she asked herself, ''Really? Am I that horny when I''m drunk?''


    "Nope. It''s true. I was d to oblige," he said in a serious manner. "So I did what you wanted. And then you asked to try something new. Variety''s the spice of life. You taught me a few things."


    Debbie''s mouth was so sore that she suddenly had a bad feeling. "And?" she pried.


    "You gave me a blow job," he said, stifling hisughter.


    Debbie wanted to kill herself when she heard this.


    "You''re lying! I''d never do that!" Debbie retorted in a loud voice. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    ''He has to be lying. I''d never...'' she thought.


    "No lie. I have to say, you were pretty wildst night. Thanks for the memories," said Carlos with augh.


    ''Thanks... for the memories? Go to hell, Carlos Huo!'' she yelled inwardly. "How dare you take advantage of me when I was drunk! Now you''ve gone too far! You asshole!" she yelled into the phone.


    "Tell you what..." His voice was cold. After a moment''s pause, he added, "Visit Megan. Apologize. Then I''ll forgive you." Megan had cried to him and insisted Debbie apologize to her. Carlos really had no other choice.


    "Visit her? Apologize? Forgive me?" Bitterness flooded Debbie. "In your dreams! I don''t give a damn about your forgiveness. Stay with Megan. See if I care."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Carlos called her back, but she rejected it. She even sent him a text message saying, "If you have Megan apologize to me, I might go to the hospital to see her. Otherwise, don''t talk to me."


    Having read the message, Carlos simply put his phone back in his pocket and came back to Megan''s ward.


    When she saw Carlos, Megan asked, "Uncle Carlos, was it Aunt Debbie?"


    Carlos nodded.


    "If Aunt Debbie won''t apologize to me, just let it go. Uncle Carlos, please don''t be mad at her. I just want you to be happy. I''ll keep you at arm''s length, and maybe she won''t be jealous." Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Wesley frowned when he heard Megan. "Your wife pushed Megan into the river. I don''t think it''s too much to ask her to apologize," he said in a cold voice.


    Instead of replying, Carlos turned to Megan and said, "Megan, I''ll ask her toe here. She had a car ident and fell into the river because of your call. When she gets here, you need to apologize."


    Wesley and Megan couldn''t believe their ears. "What the hell?" Wesley swore through gritted teeth.


    "Uncle Carlos!" Megan cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I just called her. I didn''t cause her to crash her car and fall into the river!"


    Carlos looked away, and said coldly, "If you won''t apologize, I won''t force you. Wesley, take care of her. I still have work to finish."


    With that, he started to walk to the door. Megan pulled off the tape with a grunt, removed the IV, and jumped out of bed.


    Wesley tried to stop her, but she pushed him away and gave Carlos a back hug. In a choked voice, she said, "Uncle Carlos, I''m sorry. I''ll apologize. Please don''t leave me. Uncle Carlos, you used to care for me. Don''t do this."


    Wesley pulled Megan away from Carlos, and into his own arms. His eyes were red with fury, his expression dangerous. "If you don''t get Debbie to apologize, I''ll drag her here myself," he said slowly, every word dripping with menace.


    Carlos cast a warning nce at Wesley and said coldly, "No oneys a finger on my wife."


    Wesley snorted, "She''s a killer, yet you still defend her. Are you crazy?"


    "Megan is fine, isn''t she?" After saying that, Carlos left the ward without looking back.


    "Stop!"manded Wesley, but to no avail. He wanted to catch up to Carlos and teach him a lesson, but Megan stopped him.


    She wiped her tears and said, "Uncle Wesley, don''t fight with Uncle Carlos over me."


    Wesley sighed and stroked her cheek. "Don''t worry, Megan. I''ll make that woman apologize to you."


    At the manor


    When Debbie walked out of the vi, she saw people working feverishly, and heard several motors droning. Drawing closer, she could see the motorized pumps and people holding hoses into the pool''s dwindling supply of water.


    Confused, she asked a maid who was trimming trees, "What are they doing there?"


    The maid put down the shears and answered peacefully, They''re pumping the pool, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo asked them to fill it with concrete." Debbie''s jaw dropped. "With concrete? Why?" ''Does he hate to swim? Or did he almost drown?''


    The maid shook her head. "I have no idea. Why not ask Mr. Huo?"


    "Okay. Thanks. I''ll let you get back to work." Despite of her curiosity, she didn''t n to ask Carlos.


    She came to the parking lot, and stared at the cars, wondering whether she should drive on her own.


    She was still a little gun-shy, given what happened thest time she was behind the wheel.


    She decided to ask Matan to drive her for now.


    Matan came by soon, and Debbie got in the car he drove. As the car approached the gates to the manor, they opened to admit military car. It was a GAZ Tigr 4x4 Infantry Mobility Vehicle, manufactured by the Russians. This was the closet thing the army had to a HUMVEE. There were only 3,000 of those things made. Many were still roadworthy.


    ''Wait, coult it be?'' Debbie realized who it was.


    She was about to ask Matan to pull over so that she could say hi to Wesley, but then the Tigr stopped. it was blocking way.


    "Mrs. Huo, it''s Wesley Li," Matan reminded her.


    Debbie nodded as she pushed the car door open and got out.


    Wesley also jumped out of his car, and fixed his sharp gaze upon her. Despite his reluctance, he greeted her politely, "Hi, Debbie."


    Noticing his livid face, Debbie guessed this was about Megan. "Hello, Colonel Li," she said with smile.


    Wesley nodded and got straight to the point. "I''m here for you."


    "Oh, really? Why?" She asked.

 Chapter 237: Dont Lay A Finger On My Wife

    Chapter 237: Don''t Lay A Finger On My Wife"I want you to apologize to Megan. She''s very unstable right now," Wesley said bluntly. Talking obliquely was never his thing.


    Raised at the military residential quarters and having grown up to be a serviceman, he was even less tactful than Carlos.


    Debbie didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry at his words.


    "Colonel Li, Megan should be the one apologizing, not me." Even Carlos couldn''t make her apologize. Wesley was just wasting his breath.


    He said in a serious tone, "Megan is just a little girl. You should be more tolerant with her. Besides, she''s the one in the hospital right now, not you."


    "Wesley, you and your friends are all biased towards her. You don''t even care who''s right and who''s wrong when ites to Megan, do you?" Debbie asked with a re. Just because he and Carlos treasured Megan didn''t mean that they could cover for all her mistakes. And there was no way that Debbie would apologize to her.


    Wesley cast Debbie aplicated look. Then he said, "I''m sorry, Debbie." With that, he trotted towards the military vehicle in a standard military style and opened the back door, as if saying, "Get in, please."


    Debbie''s anger grew. ''What the hell? Is he gonna force me to apologize to Megan even though she is the one who is in the wrong?


    Does he think I will dly get into the vehicle just because he asked me to? I don''t even listen to my own husband. What makes him think that I will ever listen to him? How big a pushover does he think I am?'' "Colonel Li, new semester begins in two days. I''m going to buy some new stationery. Show yourself around the manor if you want."


    Debbie turned to walk towards her car.


    Wesley, however, caught up with her after several strides and closed her car door which she had just opened. He stood rigidly in front of it.


    "What? You want a fight?" asked Debbie. She didn''t give a damn about his status or rank.


    Wesley was about to say something when his phone rang. He took the call and simply said, "I''m at your manor."


    "I know," responded Carlos, as he walked into the elevator. "I''m warning you, don''t you dare harm a hair on my wife''s head."


    Wesley looked at Debbie and then replied, "Don''t worry, I respect her. That''s why I''m politely asking her to get into my car."


    Debbie guessed it had to be Carlos on the phone. Hearing Wesley''s reply, Debbie scoffed. ''Politely? Thank you, Wesley, for showing so much respect.''


    The doors to the sightseeing elevator closed. The view of the city shed before Carlos'' eyes. "She does what she likes. Even I can''t force her to do anything she doesn''t want to. Your words are not gonna budge her," he continued.


    Wesley''s lips twitched scornfully. ''Can''t force your own woman to do what you want? I''m sure you''re just unwilling to force her, '' he sneered within. "She muste to the hospital with me today."


    "If you take her to the hospital forcefully, you will only make her angry. She won''t apologize to Megan. Instead, she will tear the ward down, and she will make you watch as she smashes the ce into bits. Is that what you want?" Though they hadn''t lived together for too long, Carlos knew his wife very well.


    Wesley hesitated. ''Why are women so troublesome? She''s just like that woman, the one that left me.'' "Since I''m already here, I will take her to the hospital."


    "Don''ty a finger on her. I''m on my way. Don''t do anything until I get there." Carlos hung up quickly. He drove the car himself and sped towards the manor.


    Wesley put his phone away and looked at Debbie, who was standing in front of him silently. "You can''t deny the fact that you pushed Megan into the river. Now she''s suffering from the aftermath trauma and is hospitalized. You must follow my orders. I order you¡ª" When he saw that Debbie''s expression was quickly changing into something ferocious, he realized that she wasn''t one of his soldiers. He changed his tone immediately. "Debbie, you must apologize to her."


    "What did Carlos say?" asked Debbie.


    Wesley''s face twitched. "He asked me not toy a finger on you. So I won''t. Please, get in the car yourself."


    Debbie scoffed. Carlos wasn''t a heartless asshole after all. "Even if I go to the hospital with you, I won''t apologize to Megan," she dered.


    "Get in the car first." Wesley felt that time was pressing. He was losing his patience.


    Unfortunately, Debbie sensed his impatience. "You''re the one forcing me to get into your car. What are you impatient about?"


    Wesley was speechless. ''Women are so touchy.''


    Without another word, he walked back to the military vehicle and opened the back door again for Debbie.


    She snorted. After telling her driver to go back, she walked to the car and climbed into the big vehicle.


    On the way, Debbie scanned the interior of the car. She asked, "Wesley, this vehicle is so cool. Can I borrow it some time?"


    Wesley replied honestly, "Military vehicles can''t be used for civilian purposes."


    That was an expected reply from Wesley. Debbie didn''t mind. She changed the subject. "Did Carlos serve in the same unit as you when you were in the army? Why did he leave the army?"


    "We both served in the special force." That was all Wesley divulged.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Debbie asked again, "Why did he leave the army and be a CEO?" She remembered asking Carlos the same question. ''What was his answer again? Crap, I forgot.''


    Wesley steered the vehicle as easily as breathing. "Why don''t you ask him that directly? He can answer it better than anyone else."


    Debbie felt defeated. ''Soldiers are so tight-lipped and vignt,'' she thought, sighing.


    Silence engulfed them. After a while, Debbie asked, "You''re unmarried, right? Since you liked Megan so much, why don''t you just marry her?"


    Wesley was caught off-guard by her sudden question.


    The woman he had loved used to say the exact same words. Those words had rung in his head countless times even after she had left. Hearing them again, the words struck him hard. He said solemnly, "She''s not the one I want to marry."


    Debbie was intrigued. "Is there someone else you like? Who is she? Where is she now? Have you been dating her?"


    Silence was the only reply she got from him.


    Sensing the change in Wesley''s mood, Debbie figured that she might have identally rubbed in a sore spot. She refrained from asking any more personal questions.


    Both of them remained silent till they reached the inpatient department. It was Carlos who opened the door for Debbie when she got out of the vehicle.


    She wanted to jump to the ground herself, but Carlos was quick to catch her as she jumped down.


    He held her hand and wasn''t going to let go, but Debbie pushed him away, blushing. "Don''t touch me," she reprimanded.


    Carlos grabbed her waist and said tly, "That''s not what you said in bedst night."


    Wesley, who had walked around the vehicle to meet them, happen to hear what their little conversation. ''Why? All I did was bring his wife to the hospital. Did he have to punish me by making me listen to that?''


    Debbie tried to cover Carlos'' mouth, but it was toote. The words were already out in the open.


    She shook off Carlos'' hand and said sarcastically, Shall we go inside now, guardian angels?"

 Chapter 238: Terms Of The Apology

    Chapter 238: Terms Of The Apology"Oh, I''m not talking about me. How could I tter myself like that? Only Megan deserves your ultimate care. Everything about her is such a big deal. What perfect guardian angels you make when ites to Megan!" Debbie scoffed.


    Carlos and Wesley exchanged a look as they walked behind her silently, and quickened their pace to catch up with her.


    When they reached the ward, Damon was talking andughing with Megan, who looked nothing at all like a sick person. Nor did she seem like someone who had just fallen into the river.


    "A-Aunt Debbie." Seeing her, Megan looked frightened. She grabbed the covers nervously and moved to the corner of the bed.


    Debbie sneered. ''She makes it look like I am about to kill her. Bravo, Megan! They owe you an Oscar for this act.''


    She did want to kill her, but Debbie knew better than to spend the rest of her life in prison just for a lesser, evil bitch like Megan.


    Damon noticed how scared Megan was. He stood between Megan and Debbie, ring at thetter with hostile eyes.


    Debbieughed. She ignored him and asked Megan, "Didn''t you want me toe and apologize? Now that I''m here, why are you hiding from me, huh? What is this, Damon?"


    Damon had hardly ever been serious, but at that moment, he gritted his teeth and asked, "You don''t sound like you are here to apologize."


    Debbie snorted, "When did I say I came here to apologize?" ''Me apologize to Megan? That''s not gonna happen even in my next life!''


    "Then why is she here?" Damon asked Carlos and Wesley, who were standing behind her.


    Debbie walked around Damon and tried to reach the other side of the bed, but Wesley strode ahead of her and stood in front of Megan.


    The two men were blocking Debbie''s path on either side as if she were some kind of beast.


    Their fear was hrious to watch. Turning to Carlos, who was standing nearby quietly, she asked, "Honey, are you going to jump over here to protect her if I make another move?" She pointed to the other end of the bed.


    "Move away, you two!" said Carlos, giving Damon and Wesley a cold nce.


    Damon looked at him in disbelief. "How can we? Do you see how arrogant she is? What if she hurts Megan again? Don''t forget that she knows martial arts."


    "Damon, you tter me. Don''t forget that Wesley and my husband used to serve in the special force." They could easily throw her out of the room if they wished to.


    Wesley figured that he might have overreacted a bit, so he stepped aside a little.


    Debbie finally came to the bedside. Megan clutched at the covers tightly. She watched a stone-faced Debbie approaching her bed, and her eyes widened with fear.


    "Are you so frightened of me? It''s very unlike you. I still remember howcent you sounded when you called me that day. What happened to that side of you?" Debbie wanted to throw her to the floor and step on her lying mouth.


    Megan shook her head. Even before Debbie could see how she did it, tears streamed out of her eyes magically. "Aunt Debbie, I don''t know what you are talking about. You have already pushed me into the river. Wasn''t that enough for you? Why are you still trying to frame me for something I didn''t do?" Slowly, Megan removed the covers to reveal her tearful face. "I saw how angry Uncle Carlos was and I felt bad. I didn''t want you two to fight over me. You fell into the river because you were bad at driving. How could you take it out on me by pushing me into the river too? I know that you don''t like me, but what you did was vicious."


    The next second, regardless of the needle in her hand, Megan pushed the covers away and knelt on the bed. "I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I was wrong. Could you please let this go? Please, please, I''m sorry."


    "Megan, get up! Why are you kneeling in front of her?" Damon asked angrily. He rushed over and sat Megan back onto the bed. Wesley pulled the covers back and tucked her in. It was a scene out of a fairy tale.


    Debbie gaped at Megan''s performance. She apuded. "Megan, I beg you too. Please do be an actress after college. There''s no doubt that you will make it big."


    "Deb." With a frown, Carlos stopped her from saying more. He strode to Debbie''s side and said to the others, "Whether the ident happened because of Debbie''s bad driving or because of Megan''s provocation, both of them have been hurt equally. So, let''s just move on and stop talking about this."


    Debbie let out a sigh. This whole thing had been stressful and irritating from the beginning. She didn''t want to waste more time on Megan either.


    However, Megan acted surprised and cried, "What? Uncle Carlos, I am innocent. How could you protect a murderer? You know I can''t swim! I would be dead if you hadn''te to save me in time. How can you let me suffer like this after what my parents had done for you?" Megan got agitated as she thought about her parents.


    "Calm down, Megan. Don''t get too excited," Demonforted her.


    Megan inhaled deeply to steady her breathing. Then she looked at Carlos in the eyes and said in a chocked voice, "All I want is an apology. Is that too much to ask? Uncle Carlos, you used to give me everything I wanted. But now, I can''t even get an apology?"


    Carlos wanted to put the whole thing behind him. Besides, he didn''t want to lose his friends over this matter. He took Debbie into his arms and whispered to her, "Honey, you pushed Megan into the river after all. And she''s younger than you, isn''t she? Could you just apologize to her?"


    Debbie wrenched herself from his arms and dashed towards the bed. She tossed the cover away as Megan screamed.


    Wesley grabbed Debbie''s arm and pushed her aside forcefully. Luckily, Carlos followed her and caught her promptly. Debbie bumped into his chest. Carlos embraced her, as he red at Wesley furiously. He dered in a raised voice, "Wesley, I dare you to touch my wife again!"


    ''And now he is protecting me! who was it that asked me to apologize to Megan just now? Hun!


    Once again, Debbie squirmed out of Carlos'' arms and yell at him, "Save your hypocrisy!" Then she pointed at Demon and Wesley. "You, and you! You''re both acting in collusion with him. You two y the bad cops and ys the good cop, just to make me apologize to her. Bug guess what? I am not as gullible as you three. Damon Han, Carlos Huo, Wesley Li, you three idiots are all being yed by this venomous, maniptive bitch, and you don''t even have a clue! I wonder how you became a Colonel or a CEO. Damon, if I were Adriana, I would have left you too."


    The three men''s faces had turned coal ck. Never had a woman given them such a harsh tongueshing in their whole life.


    Debbie took a deep breath and lowered her voice. "Apologize? No problem!" She walked towards Carlos and grabbed his hand, trying to remove the ring from his finger. "I''ll apologize to her right now. But after that, you will have to send me abroad for further studies as soon as possible. Or we get a divorce."

 Chapter 239: It Will Be Enough When I Say So

    Chapter 239: It Will Be Enough When I Say SoCarlos wouldn''t let Debbie take his ring off. He grabbed her hands that tried to snatch the ring, and said, "Enough!"


    "It will be enough when I say so! She has been making trouble for me from the very beginning. This ends today!" Debbie tried to free her hands from Carlos'' grip, but failed. Furious, she bit into his hand.


    It hurt, but Carlos didn''t let go. He gritted his teeth to swallow the pain while she bit deeper.


    But Debbie''s heart softened. She let go. He was her husband after all. But her anger didn''t settle. She was mad at herself for being such a sucker for Carlos.


    She let out a sharp sigh and then turned to Megan. "You want me to apologize to you? Beg me. If you beg, I will not only apologize, but will also give you my husband¡ª Ow!" Carlos'' hand squeezed hers hard. It hurt so much that she grimaced and closed her eyes tightly.


    But she didn''t stop talking. "Megan Lan! If you don''t apologize to me and admit that you have been defaming me, I will tear this ward down!"


    Carlos squeezed her hand again and tried to persuade her. "Calm down."


    "Calm down? My husband is protecting the other woman. Tell me, how am I supposed to calm down?" Her words "the other woman" stirred Wesley''s and Damon''s anger again.


    Damon shoved his hands into his pockets and looked at Debbie with a devil-may-care attitude. "Debbie Nian, Megan met Carlos long before you did."


    Debbie froze. A trace of despair flitted over her eyes. "What do you mean? Are you saying that I am the other woman?"


    "Damon, shut up!" Carlos snapped. His eyes shot icy cold daggers at Damon.


    Debbie felt her heart sink to a ce that was as dark and cold as the bottom of ake which had been frozen for a thousand years. She looked at Carlos and asked in a low voice, "Please, send me abroad now. Can you?" She couldn''t afford to study and live abroad on her own, so she had no choice but to rely on Carlos for the moment.


    "No," was all he said, his eyes cold as usual.


    "No?! Fine! Then watch the show and do enjoy." Rage consumed her. She straightened up and walked towards Megan''s bed. A weird smile hung over her face.


    She reached out her hand and lifted Megan''s chin. Wesley intended to intervene, but since Debbie was being calm, he stepped back.


    "Megan, I have a suggestion. This drama is crazy. Let''s make peace." Debbie''s offer took the three men aback.


    Megan acted happy to hear it. Instantly, her eyes reddened. She said excitedly in a trembling voice, "Oh, Aunt Debbie! Really?"


    "Really? Of course... NOT! Today, I''ll show you what happens if you mess with me!" Her smile disappeared. Her tone changed. Before anyone could realize it, she hauled Megan out of her bed.


    "Aargh!" Unprepared, the girl slumped to the floor. The needle in her hand was plucked out forcefully during the fall.


    It happened so fast that none of the men was quick enough to stop her.


    Wesley and Damon ran towards Megan to help her to her feet. Debbie ignored them and demanded, "Megan Lan, apologize to me!"


    It took Megan a long while to realize what had happened to her. Her leg was hurt. Immediately, Damon pressed the nurse-call button, and Wesley scooped her up and ced her back on the bed gently.


    Feeling an oing headache, Carlos pinched the middle of his brows helplessly.


    Disappointed at how things had turned out, Wesley shouted at Carlos, "If you can''t stop your wife, allow me to do it for you. I can''t stand by and watch her bully Megan!"


    Carlos replied nonchntly, "I warned you not to bring her to the hospital, didn''t I? Now that things have gone out of control, you want to make it all her fault? If you touch her, you will only make the situation worse."


    Wesley didn''t understand. It was clear as day that Debbie attacked Megan. He wondered why Debbie and Carlos were acting as if justice was on their side.


    The doctor came running with two nurses close behind him. He was surprised to see so many people inside the ward. "Mr. Huo, Colonel Li, Mr. Han," he greeted them.


    Anger had been building up inside Damon''s chest. The doctor served as a good outlet for his fury. As soon as he saw him, Damon roared, "What are you waiting for? Come in and examine her injury. Check her hand and leg."


    The doctor and the nurses trotted over to the bed immediately. Their faces were pale from fear, but Debbie wasn''t scared. She strode towards the bed and stood in front of it. "Don''t even think about giving her a checkup until she apologizes to me," she said slowly and furiously.


    Damon''s eyes med with rage. He pointed at Debbie and cursed, "I''ve been putting up with you just because you''re Carlos'' wife. Don''t push me!"


    "Damon!" Carlos stopped him before his words got any harsher.


    Unable to vent his anger, Damon walked back and forth restlessly with a twisted, irritated face. "Fine! You''re the boss. You make the final call. I''ve had enough of this shit. I''m out of here! My wife is waiting for me at home. Wesley, you don''t have a wife or girlfriend. You stay all you want. Carlos, you are so bossy around us. Why can''t you handle your wife for once? Whatever, I''m off!" With that, he left.


    Hands pressed again her hurting legs, Megan apologized in a feeble voice, "Please calm down, everybody. I apologize. I''m sorry, Aunt Debbie. I vilified you. Sorry."


    Sincere or not, Megan''s apology satisfied Debbie. When she walked by Wesley, Debbie said tly, "Unattached Young Man, I''ve heard that your ex-girlfriend left you and married someone else because of Megan. As a serviceman with glorious achievements in war, how are you so easily deceived by a girl? Such a shame on your family which had generations of vint servicemen."


    Saying that, Debbie left the ward with panache, not giving the others so much as a second look.


    Wesley stared at her straight back, deeply embarrassed.


    ''She called me Unattached Young Man.''


    Everything in the ward went back to normal after Megan''s apology. And Debbie had left contentedly.


    Wesley had brought Debbie to the hospital to apologize to Megan. How ironically things had ended.


    As the doctor started examining Megan, Carlos told her, "Recuperate well. Study hard after you leave the hospital. You will have to study abroad too after your graduation."


    Megan wanted to give it another try to win over Carlos. "Uncle Carlos..." Sadly for her, Carlos walked out of the ward without hearing her out.


    Wesley fell into a deep thought as he watched the doctor examine Megan.


    The doctor concluded eventually that Megan was perfectly fine. Wesley made sure she didn''t need else and said, "Get some rest, I''ll drop by some other time." He strode out of the hospital.


    Once she was alone, Megan removed her masks of emotions and stared at the ceiling.


    ''Debbie Nian is a handful, more than I thought.''


    But only because Carlos loved her too much.''

 Chapter 240: Blair Jing

    Chapter 240: ir Jing''Carlos promised that he would protect and take care of me for the rest of my life, but why didn''t he stop Debbie when she was bullying me?


    He said that he would ask her to apologize to me, but when she forced me to apologize to her, he didn''t even try to stop her, '' Megan thought.


    She knew it was not that he couldn''t stop her, but that he didn''t want to. If Carlos wanted to prevent something from happening, he could. Be it Debbie or anyone else, it didn''t matter. What mattered was whether he really wanted to or not.


    So on the surface, it seemed like he was protecting Megan, but actually he was on Debbie''s side.


    In the end, neither Wesley nor Damon stopped Debbie from attacking her. ''Debbie called those three men idiots. They aren''t. Maybe they already know what I did and what I have always been doing.


    Huh! Men are such liars!'' Megan thought resentfully.


    Wesley drove around on the streets aimlessly. He couldn''t stop thinking about that woman.


    When his mind finally came back to the present, his car had alreadye to a stop at the entrance of a run-down housing estate.


    This was where her fiance lived. Wesley had heard that she was pregnant. She was only twenty years old. But she was willing to have a baby.


    The man she was going to marry was several years older than her and had no money or power. Why was she willing to marry him? Was she happy with him?


    Wesley parked the car across the street and killed the engine. He rolled down the window, lit his cigarette and took a drag on it. Several people came and went through the entrance.


    After a long while, a cab came to a halt at the entrance. A man in histe twenties walked out.


    A woman of the same age got out of the cab, following him. They walked into the housing estate together intimately.


    Wesley squinted his eyes at the sight. The man looked like her fiance.


    But in his arms was another woman. ''I thought she was living a happy life after she left me. Looks like that ising to a shattering end.''


    A sad smile crept over Wesley''s lips.


    He took out his phone and called someone. "Find a way to make here to her fiance''s ce right away."


    Twenty minutester, a bus stopped near the entrance of the housing estate. As the bus left, a flustered girl sprinted towards the entrance.


    Wesley frowned. ''Isn''t she pregnant? How is she able to run like that? Does she have a death wish? Or is she trying to kill the baby?''


    Without giving it much thought, he got out of his car and followed her inside.


    She dashed through a door and took the stairs to the second floor. From the first floor, Wesley could hear her insert the key and open the door to her fiance''s apartment.


    Soon enough, angry voices came from inside. The man said, "She came here for work. Can you stop being so paranoid?"


    Then Wesley heard a familiar female voice. "Work? Who does their work in the bedroom? I can see how messy the bed is! Do you think I am blind or do you take me for a fool?" she retorted furiously.


    The apartment was quiet for a few minutes. Next thing, the door was mmed shut, and hasty footsteps were heard rushing downstairs.


    When she reached the first floor, ir Jing put her seven-decimeter-long suitcase on the floor and tried to drag it out of the building.


    A hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Ah!" she gasped in surprise. But she quickly regained herposure when she saw the familiar army uniform.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. Clearly, she had been crying. Without asking her, Wesley took her suitcase and walked ahead.


    For a moment, she was in a daze. When she came to her senses, she trotted to catch up with him. "Why are you here?" she asked. "Give me back my suitcase."


    Without a word, Wesley walked out of the housing estate and stopped next to the military vehicle. He put the suitcase in the trunk and opened the passenger door for her.


    When she didn''t move, he walked to her silently and scooped her up in his arms. He gently ced her in the passenger seat and buckled her up.


    "Wesley, why are you here? What is this? Where are you taking me?" It had been a while since theirst meeting. Looking at him, ir Jing bit her lips and tried her best not to let her tears fall.


    Wesley didn''t answer. He sat in the driver''s seat and started the vehicle.


    Scenes from theirst meeting came flooding back to him. It was two months ago. With her arm wrapped in her fiance''s, she had told Wesley happily, "We''re engaged. This is my fiance."


    But now, the engagement ring on her finger was gone. She had taken it off and thrown it at her bastard fiance''s face. He was the one who had cheated on her, yet she was the one who had to pack everything and leave the apartment.


    She had been living there for several months. The vehicle finally came to a stop in front of an upscale block of ts.


    Wesley pulled up into the parking lot and took her to an apartment that was muchrger and fancier than her ex-fiance''s. "You''re pregnant. You need a quiet and serene ce to take care of yourself and the baby."


    ir Jing waited a moment to calm herself down.


    Then she gave him a puzzled look and asked, "Pregnant? When was I ever pregnant? What made you think that? And whose baby am I carrying? Yours?" Her voice wasced with sarcasm.


    "We never slept together,"


    he said in a low voice.


    "Right, I never slept with you. But I bet that woman did," she said casually.


    Wesley gave her a long look but didn''t bother to exin anything. "You know the entry password. You can stay here. I won''t disturb you unless there is something important. Bye."


    He turned to leave.


    ir Jing said hurriedly, "Of course you won''t disturb me. You hate me, after all. I was wrong all along. I shouldn''t have disturbed you and your previous Megan in the past."


    Wesley paused, but he didn''t look back. He opened the door and strode out without a word.


    Looking around the empty apartment, she slumped into the cough and burried her teary face into her hands.


    Everytime he saw her, she was in some kind of embarrassing situation. When she had gotten engaged, she had thought that finally she had something to be proud of in front of him. But now, even that was gone, and he had seen her leave her fiance''s ce in defeat.


    ''Wesley, you idiot. Why did you leave so soon? I didn''t even get a good look at you,'' ir Jing thought.


    When Carlos came out of the hospital entrance, once again, Debbie was nowhere to be found. He closed his eyes in frustration and thought that maybe one day his wife would set a new Guiness record in running.


    He called her. To his surprise, the call was answered only on the third ring. "Yes, Mr. Huo? How may I help you?"


    "Where are you?"


    "In a cab."


    "Where to?"


    "Going home to pack and get the hell out of your life."


    "Wait for me at home."


    He said that much and hung up.


    Carlos was always quick to act. Before they had headed for the hospital, Debbie had heard Carlos telling Wesley on the phone that he was going back to the manor, but when she and Wesley reached the hospital, Carlos was already there waiting for them.


    And now, when the cad arrived at the manor, Carlos'' Emperor was already parked at the entrance. The man was leaning against the car door, smoking.


    Once the cad stopped, Carlos walked over to it with cigarette in his mouth. He opened the door for Debbie, who was paying the fare.

 Chapter 241: The Silent Treatment

    Chapter 241: The Silent TreatmentAs soon as Debbie left the cab, the smoke filled her nostrils. She could taste the acrid vapors, stale, with a hint of bitterness. "Ugh...Carlos... ugh..." She coughed violently, tears threatening toe out. She hated the smell, hated the taste, and most of all hated not being able to breathe. Carlos did this deliberately. He knew she hated the habit, yet he exacerbated the problem. He couldn''t stop ying pranks on her, and she walked into them all the time.


    Carlos smiled mischievously.


    The cab didn''t leave immediately. The driver rolled down the window and stared at Carlos. After a while, he asked, "You look familiar. Are you Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos nodded indifferently, at which the driver pushed the door open excitedly and rushed over to Carlos. He stammered out a request, nervous at finally meeting the man. "I...my daughter... my daughter worships you very much. Can I get an autograph for her? Her birthday''sing up. It would make an awesome present."


    It was a request from a loving father. Hard to refuse. Carlos wanted kids, and his heart softened around them, indeed, at the very mention.


    Carlos held Debbie tight in his arms and said, "Okay."


    The driver ran back to the cab and rooted around in there for a long while, but he found nothing that Carlos could write with or on.


    He turned back and looked at Carlos, eyes full of disappointment. "Never mind. I don''t have a pen or paper. Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and released Debbie. He motioned the security guard to bring him some paper and a pen.


    Then Carlos wrote, "Happy birthday! ¡ªCarlos Huo."


    The driver was moved. While Carlos was writing, he took out his old phone and snapped a pic.


    Carlos saw that, but he decided not to take it seriously. He was a fan, after all. What was the harm?


    After handing the paper to the driver, he put his arm around Debbie''s waist and walked back to the Emperor with her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huo! Bye, Mr. Huo!" the driver said. He watched the car drive into the manor. When the car couldn''t be seen anymore, he spent a few minutes standing there to admire the grand house. There was a lot of square footage to be impressed with. He drank it all in with his eyes.


    Inside the manor


    Debbieined in the car, "You blew the smoke in my face as soon as I got out of the cab. What were you thinking? If you hate me, just tell me. I can handle it."


    Carlos leaned against the seat and looked at her silently while she threw her tantrum. The longer he looked at her, the cuter he found her. If he thought she was beautiful normally, he hadn''t seen anything yet. This took her loveliness to a whole new level.


    "What? Not saying anything? You don''t want to talk to me, do you? Okay, then get out and go back to your precious Queen of Maniption!"


    "Queen of Maniption?" Carlos wondered.


    Debbie sneered, "See? You''re interested as soon as I bring her up. I can''t stand it anymore. Give me the ring back. I want a divorce! I want a divorce!"


    With that, she started to grab for the ring Carlos was wearing. He grabbed her hands and said, "You''re not getting this back. You already gave it to me."


    "I will! Got a problem with that?" Debbie red at him stubbornly.


    "I do. Why did you say you couldn''t stand it anymore? Stand what? Besides, you think we can get a divorce if you get the ring back?" Carlos wanted tough. ''How naive.''


    Debbie slipped her hands out of his grip and sat up straight. "Of course. I''ll give it to another guy. Then, off you go. Out of the picture."


    Once she finished her sentence, the Emperor came to a sudden stop, and the driver killed the engine. Carlos grabbed her wrist tightly and dragged her out of the car.


    The smile on his face was reced by a look of intense gloom.


    He dragged her into the manor and then upstairs. He didn''t stop to make sure she was alright. Even though she stumbled, he simply lifted her up and continued his climb.


    He had been so tender to her before. But right now, the fierce man holding her wrist so tightly seemed a different person entirely. Debbie wanted to cry, but didn''t have time as he wasn''t done yet.


    ''How did ite to this?'' she thought sadly.


    The door of the bedroom was thrown open violently, banging the wall on the opposite side. Debbie was tossed onto the bed. Luckily, the bed was soft.


    She sat up. Before she could say anything, Carlos demanded, "Another guy? You already have someone in mind, don''t you? Who is he?"


    Debbie was shocked. She raised her head to look at the man standing over her. "Just because you have a mouth doesn''t mean you can say whatever you want. Listen, I did some thinking when I was in the cab. Aren''t you going to send me abroad to study after my junior year? I don''t want to wait till then. I wanna go now." A new environment was what she needed right now. New faces, new ces. She needed to stay away from Carlos, away from Megan. If she had to wait a few more months, it would drive her crazy.


    Hearing what she said, Carlos stepped forward and stood right in front of her. Awkwardly, if she looked straight on, her eyes fell right on his crotch. That was ufortable, to say the least.


    Debbie turned her head away immediately.


    However, as if he hadn''t even noticed her embarrassment, Carlos turned her head back to make her look at him.


    Debbie''s eyes wandered to avoid looking straight ahead.


    He suddenly spoke. "Okay."


    The anger Debbie had felt a moment before turned swiftly to sadness. This was crazy! Though it was her idea, she hadn''t expected him to agree to it so quickly.


    It sounded like he wouldn''t feel sad that they weren''t together. If that was the case, then what was she doing hanging around here?


    "Oh, okay then. So, that''s it. It''s...it''s all settled. I''ll go pack," Debbie said, still in a daze. She couldn''t believe this was happening. It was all too fast¡ªall too real. She pushed Carlos away and stood up.


    Carlos grabbed her wrist and demanded, "Can''t wait to leave me, huh?" ''Leave him? Why does he think I want to leave him?'' Debbie turned to look Carlos right in the eyes. She wanted him to know that she loved him, and he needed to hear this. "Carlos, I love you. I don''t want a divorce. But we''ve been fighting a lottely. I''m tired. Sick and tired. I think we need some space."


    She loved him. Divorce was never really an option for her, no matter how bad the fight was. And she knew she belonged at his side. It was the only ce she belonged in.


    His grip on her wrist tightened. It hurt, but she didn''t say anything.


    Eventually, without a word, he let go of Debbie and left the room, mming the door behind him. Quiet spread across the room. Debbie sat back on the bed.


    nkly, she looked out the window. But she really didn''t see anything. She was exhausted and wanted nothing more than sleep. Slowly, shey down and drifted off.


    To her surprise, for the next three days, she didn''t even see Carlos once. The sun rose and set, just like it always did. But she endured. She prepared her meals robotically, not having much of an appetite.


    She would have thought he had gone missing if Emmett hadn''t re-posted a news article saying that Carlos had negotiated a contract with an overseas-funded enterprise.


    This was the longest game of the silent treatment they had ever yed.


    In New York


    Carlos'' car sped into the Huos'' residence. He got out of the car gloomily and went straight to the study on the second floor.


    On his way, he saw Tabitha, but he only greeted her tly. The grimness on his face told her that something was wrong. Her heart tightened. She followed him all the way up the stairs. She knew something was going to happen. Everyone could feel it¡ªa tension in the air.


    Sure enough, as soon as he saw James in the study, Carlos dashed over and greeted him with his fist.


    Covering the side of his face that Carlos had struck, James red at him and shouted, "Have you lost your mind? I''m your father!"


    Carlos grabbed James'' cor and stared at him fiercely. "How are you a father? Did you earn respect from your family? What kind of father would hurt his own daughter-inw?"

 Chapter 242: Bad News

    Chapter 242: Bad NewsTabitha screamed and ran towards Carlos. She tried to hold him back. "Carlos! Carlos, what''s this about? Listen to me, son. Calm down."


    Carlos gave his mother a cold look and asked, "How could you do this to my wife?" He gritted his teeth in anger and added, "Debbie has always respected you. Is this what she deserved from my parents?"


    James still didn''t think he did anything wrong. "I never epted her as my daughter-inw. I won''t allow her to give birth to your child."


    "So you told the servants to put crushed birth control pills in her food?" asked Carlos, grinding his teeth to suppress his growing anger. His eyes zed and seemed to stare deep into James'' ck rotting soul.


    James attempted to wrench free, butpared to his son, he was too weak. Pretending to beposed, he said, "They were just birth control pills, not poison! Did you have to fly all the way from Y City for this?"


    ''Just birth control pills?'' Within Carlos'' heart, his father''s image sank to a new low. "Yes, they were poison. You''ve been feeding her cumtive poison!"


    Saying that, he swung a second fist towards James'' face.


    Only Tabitha and James were home at that moment. There was no time for Tabitha to rush downstairs to ask the servants for help. She had to stand in front of James to stop Carlos from hitting him again. "This family was never happy while she was here. And she even tried to kill Megan in Y City. Why are you still protecting her? Can''t you see how vicious she is? Divorce her already."


    Carlos closed his eyes to hide the misery he felt from those words. He let go of James and straightened his own clothes.


    Regaining hisposure, he told his parents, "From today, I will not enter this house anymore, unless Grandpa wakes up or you ept Debbie as a member of this family."


    Tabitha panicked. There was no sign of Dous waking up yet. Did this mean that Carlos would nevere back if his grandpa didn''t wake up? No! Tabitha couldn''t ept it. "Carlos, listen to me..."


    Carlos nced coldly at the weeping woman and said, "There''s nothing more to say here. If my wife has a baby some day, our child will have nothing to do with any of you."


    He turned to leave. Tabitha shouted desperately, "Carlos, are you willing to turn your family and friends against you for that woman?"


    Carlos said, "Just my family. Unlike you, none of my friends did anything heartless to Debbie even when they found out that she had pushed Megan into the river." Debbie had had to bear all the mistreatment and insults from Valerie and James just because she had married Carlos. Now, they had even set her up to take birth control pills without her knowledge. She had suffered too much for him.


    "She is a murderer! Why are you still protecting her?" Tabitha yelled at her son''s cold back, heartbroken.


    Carlos turned around and looked his mother in the eye. "Debbie is not a murderer. We all know what kind of person Megan is. We just choose to ignore some things about her out of gratitude towards her parents. Debbie fell into the river because of what Megan told her on the phone. She only pushed Megan into the river for revenge. And she has been merciful in the act. Besides, Megan didn''t die." That only served to prove that however angry Debbie had been at the time, she had never intended to take Megan''s life.


    "Let me warn you onest time, Father. If you dare hurt my wife again, I will make sure you suffer."


    Without waiting for his parents'' response, he left the study.


    There was a loud bang from the room. As soon as he walked out of the study, an ashtray was smashed against the door.


    Then James was heard roaring, "Bastard! This is what I get for keeping him! If I had known that he would be so ungrateful, I would have..."


    Carlos couldn''t hear the rest of his words clearly, nor did he want to. Fists clenched, he left the house.


    Back in Y City, it was the seventh day that Carlos had been away from the manor. Debbie sat in the music studio and read the lyrics which she had revised a hundred times.


    "In the dim street lights, in each other''s arms, we expressed our feelings.


    Snowkes swirled around us, and fell on our hair.


    Would this momentst forever?


    You kissed my hair and told me that you love me."


    That was all she had written.


    ''Should I also write down what Carlos said to me?'' she wondered. Her phone rang, breaking her thoughts.


    It was Kasie.


    "Debbie, bad news! Guess what I saw just now!"


    Debbie was confused. "What is it?"


    "I came to Orchid Private Club to find Emmett. And I saw your husband, Mr. Lu, Damon, and Wesley walk into a booth. They were not alone. Each of them had a woman alongside them. Megan was with your husband.


    Bam! Debbie mmed the pen on the table. "Did you see it for yourself?"


    "Yes! I checked with Emmett too. He gave me the room number. Are youing?" Kasie knew that Carlos had crossed the line. He was fooling around with another woman while her friend had been staying at the manor all alone for seven days.


    Debbie''s friend would have thought that Carlos had forgotten about her if Emmett hadn''t gone to the manor to get Debbie''s ID card for her overseas study papers.


    ''Should I go?'' Debbie asked herself. After giving it some consideration, she said, "I''m noting. He''s in Room 888, isn''t he?" That was his exclusive booth.


    "Right. What are you going to do about it? I''ll go with you, if you like."


    "No. Let him be. I have to go."


    Debbie hung up and immediately called someone else with gritted teeth.


    In Orchid Private Club


    After entering the exclusive booth, the four men sat down around the automatic mahjong table, with their women sitting next to them.


    Beside Carlos was Megan. Colleen looked at him with a raised brow. "Mr. Huo, where is my good friend, Debbie?" This was supposed to be a get-together of Carlos and his closest friends. However, instead of Debbie, he brought Megan along. Colleen was pissed.


    Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, "She''s home."


    Colleen knew that Carlos and Debbie had a huge fight after Debbie had pushed Megan into the river. Things wereplicated between the couple right now. So, Colleen didn''t feel the need to pretend to be cordial with Megan anymore. "Mr. Huo, I have to say, you are in the wrong here. This is an asion for the people closest to you. Why didn''t you bring Debbie? You should learn from Wesley. He brought his girlfriend. As for Damon, he gets a free pass. He has always been a yboy. Even when his wife is about to give birth to their baby, he is here messing around instead of taking care of her at home. He has made his own bed and he will have to lie in it."


    Damon snorted and replied defensively, "Don''t get me wrong now. Your man said that we were having a get-together, so my wife gave me permission to have some fun. Since they all had a woman with them, how could Ie alone?"

 Chapter 243: Which Of You Has The Surname Huo

    Chapter 243: Which Of You Has The Surname HuoEyes fixed on Colleen, and one hand propped against her chin, the girl sitting next to Wesley exined in a low voice, "You misunderstood my rtionship with Wesley. I''m not his girlfriend."


    Demanding an exnation from Wesley, Colleen was irritated by his silence and the way he avoided her unblinking eyes. At longst, obviously running out of patience, she asked, "How can that be possible? You know, you''re the first girl Wesley has ever brought to¡ª"


    "Colleen." Finally Wesley interrupted her. "Weren''t you asking about Debbie?" he snapped, eager to change the subject.


    "OK. Alright! Mr. Huo, you haven''t answered my question yet." At Wesley''s hint, Colleen pretended to realize she was off the topic. Promptly, she tuned her gaze to Carlos, the look in her eyes unrelenting, waiting for him to answer her earlier question.


    "She''s at home, expecting all the papers to be ready, so that she can go abroad," said Carlos, determined to keep everything asconic as possible.


    As he spoke, Curtis could see the gloom on his face. Of course, he knew Carlos and Debbie were still not reconciled yet. So in an attempt to broach the subject with caution, he said, "I''ve heard that ZL Group''s business has been boomingtely. The employees have been working extra hours. I hope you haven''t been sleeping in your office." He added thatst bit with slight emphasis. The gist of his question was to find out why Carlos had not been sleeping at home. Then he added his piece of advice. "You don''t have to burst a nerve working overtime, man. If it''s for money, do you think it''s wise of you to drive yourself so hard at work that you don''t even have time to return home?"


    Hearing his question, the others exchanged a look.


    Damon drew a tile and chipped in sullenly, "It''s not like Carlos Huo is short of money. No! That''s ridiculous. I suspect, the person driving him hard is his wife. You know how demanding somedies can be." The tongue-in-cheek way he phrased his words left everyone in stitches. But Damon ignored the giggles and carried on. "Only she can throw him into a vortex of emotions."


    Although Damon was known for his wise cracks, Curtis took him seriously on what he had just said. He discarded two dots and with a curious gaze at Carlos, inquired, "What did Debbie do to get on your nerves this time?"


    Carlos took a puff on his cigarette and blew the smoke forcefully, betraying his inner tension. Amid the fumes, he opened his mouth as if to say something, but no words escaped his mouth.


    Noticing that mood around the ce, Megan, somewhat embarrassed, excused herself. "Uncle Carlos, maybe I should go home. You have fun with your friends," she said in a shaky voice.


    In her pockets where nobody could see, her hands had been balled into fists. ''These people...Huh! Now they are all on Debbie''s side. It looks like that woman is taking my ce in their hearts. No! I won''t have any of that bullcrap!''


    But while she cursed inside and was about to leave, Carlos ordered her to sit down. Without saying it, he thought to himself, ''I have ignored Debbie for seven days, and now she knows that I brought Megan with me to this ce. I don''t believe she will take it well and won''t do anything about it.


    For all I care, I''d silently standby and watch her level this booth to the ground, if she broke in here, right now. I just want to know she cares.''


    Just then, someone started to kick the door of the booth from outside. "Hell no!" he murmured, fearing Debbie had indeede to fulfill his silent wishes. But when the door finally burst open, a group of men noisily stormed in. The women in the booth were scared stiff.


    "Policemen?" Colleen wondered loudly.


    The men ying mahjong only paused for a second at themotion. Then ignoring the intruders, they calmly went on with their activity.


    A young policeman feeling insulted by the way his team''s arrival was casually ignored raised his gun and shouted, "Police! Stop what you are doing right now! Someone reported that you were gambling."


    ''Gambling?'' The four mahjong yers were amused.


    Damon looked at Wesley, who was wearing casual clothes. Then he gave a wicked smile.


    "Which of you has the surname Huo?"


    the young policeman roared. ''Huo?'' All of Carlos'' friends shifted their eyes to look at the shameless intruder.


    The enthusiastic cop continued, "Someone reported under their real name that the person with the surname Huo was doing an illegal transaction and activity here. Pleasee with us. And thedy beside you." The young policeman turned to Megan and asked, "Miss, what do you do? Where do you go to work? How did you two meet? How long have you known each other?"


    Megan''s face turned pale with embarrassment. Everyone could tell that the policeman thought she was a prostitute.


    "Plbbt! Ha ha." Damon burst intoughter.


    Even Curtis and Wesley, who were much more unppable, found it hard to stifle theirughter. Clearly, the police were there for Carlos. Reporting him for doing illegal activity and Megan for prostitution...


    In Y City, there was only one person daring to do that. Among the eight of the party, everyone knew who it was, except ir.


    "Stopughing. This is as serious as your lives!" the young policeman reprimanded with a red face, pointing his gun at Damon, who seemed to be having a good time. Obviously, the moment wasn''t quite enjoyable for Damon. He didn''t like it when his authority was challenged.


    Stone-faced, Carlos tossed the tile in his hand away and looked at the young policeman. "You said the report was done under the person''s real name? Who was it?"


    The young policeman looked very serious. "Carlos Huo''s wife, Debbie Nian. Now, stop stalling. Come with us."


    At this point, the policeman next to the overzealous young chap pulled his sleeve and cautioned, "Boss, we''re in trouble. This is the...the very Mr. Carlos Huo."


    The young policeman was barely in his twenties, but already made the team leader. The young are fearless. Learning that the man he had been talking to was Carlos Huo, he was only a tad bit surprised. But then he carried on, "We have to do our job. All of you have toe with us."


    Carlos took out his phone and asked casually, "Which police branch are you with?"


    The young man presented his badge and replied, "The City Bureau."


    Carlos patted Wesley on the shoulder. "He had great potential. You can consider transferring him to the army so that you can groom him." Meanwhile, he dialed a number on his phone.


    It was connected soon. "Uncle Noel, I''m sorry to disturb you at thiste hour, but your men here are trying to take me to the station."


    ''Uncle Noel?'' the you g policeman wondered. The name of the COP of the City Bureau was also Noel. And he was old enough to be Carlos'' uncle. ''Could it be...?''


    Not half a minuteter Carlos hung up the call, the young policeman''s phone ring. With shaking hands, he answered, to which Noel Li went straight into a dressing-down. "You are an idiot. Get your mend back here as fast as your legs can carry you! Do you have any idea what and whom you''re messing with?"


    "I know who he is, but someone reported that he organized gambling. Also, there is a prostitute with him..."


    "Shut the fuck up! Do I have to exin to you whoever Mr. Huo is with? You''re stupid enough to him into action without even confirming the report you get? Who the hell came up with the idea of raising such an asshole to your position? Get the hell out of there now!"


    Now with a mixture of panic and embarrassment, the young policeman looked at the four men in the booth. Resignedly, he put his gun away and replied on the phone, "Yes, Chief Li."


    Before he left with his men, he looked at Wesley. Confusion was written over his tan face. "You look very much familiar. Do you know Colonel Li the Gods of Warriors?"


    irughed. "Handsome, this is Colonel Li."


    ''This woman called another man "handsome" right before my eyes.'' Wesley''s face darkened.


    The young policeman''s man eyes glistened with excitement the minute he realized he had met the God of Warriors. Instantly, he stood at attention and saluted Wesley. "It''s a great honor to meet you, Colonel Li."


    Wesley nodded in response.


    The excited young cop wanted to get an autograph, but afraid that he might cause more trouble, two of his co-workers got him out of there quickly.


    The booth finally regained it''s quiet. Carlos tossed the chip on the table and stood up. "Damon, you''ll have to drive Megan hometer."


    Damon stared at the man who was putting on his coat. "Eh? We''ve just started. Where''re you going?"


    After ncing at him, Carlos replied tly, "It seems my wife has be unbridled. I''m going home right away to deal with her."

 Chapter 244: Dont Struggle

    Chapter 244: Don''t Struggle''Deal with Debbie?'' Damon rolled his eyes at Carlos and snapped, "Come on, Carlos. Just admit it. You''re a ve to your wife. You do whatever she wants. I guess Debbie will get you to stand barefoot on a porcupine. I''d like toe with you. See how you''re going to deal with her."


    Carlos was about to snap back at him when his phone started to ring. The small rectangr phone buzzed insistently on the desk. Damon looked at the caller ID¡ªit was Emmett. Before Carlos could pick it up, Damon answered and put it on speakerphone. Emmett''s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. "Bad news, Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo went to a nightclub! She is going to buy a rent boy!"


    Silence reigned in the private booth.


    Everyone turned to look at Carlos. Gloom clouded his expression, but soon disappeared. He picked up his phone and asked calmly, "Which nightclub?"


    "The one opposite Orchid Private Club," Emmett answered honestly.


    "Okay, got it." Carlos disconnected the call and put his phone back in his pocket. He looked at the group. "You guys have fun."


    Then he strode towards the door in a hurry.


    Everyone looked at one another in stunned disbelief.


    Curtis stood up from the couch and said, "I''d better go along, keep him out of trouble." He was afraid that Carlos might lose his head and hurt Debbie. He knew Carlos quite well, and knew that when it came to Debbie, he did lose his head quite often. Carlos was insanely jealous, and wouldn''t abide a man so much as casting a lustful nce in her direction. Having a pretty wife was both a blessing and a curse for him.


    Colleen, of course, stuck by her boyfriend. This was fun to Damon. He was a pleasure-seeker and decided toe with them.


    Wesley was not interested in this kind of thing, and all he wanted to do was just go back home. But when he turned to ir and saw her excited expression, he sighed inwardly and followed after his buddies. He guessed she wanted to see blood. In the end, all of them walked towards the nightclub across the street.


    Of course, Debbie had a n. She called Kasie after phoning the police with a tip-off, and they decided to meet at The No. 1 Nightclub.


    Carlos once promised her that he would always have her back. But he broke that promise and hurt her, so she decided to get back at him.


    She had deliberately chosen the tight ck dress that Carlos loved so much, and put on thick make-up. Every man''s eyes were glued to her as they admired her pretty face and hot body.


    After entering thergest private booth, Debbie threw a bank card on the table and told the manager indifferently, "Call some handsome guys over."


    Kasie grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear, "I thought you were just kidding, Tomboy. Sure you want to do this? Your hubby''s across the street."


    "One hundred percent sure," Debbie nodded. She turned to the manager and said, "I just saw some guys with blond hair and light blue eyes walk in. I like them."


    She had warned Carlos before about this¡ªif he hurt her, she would leave him and y with other men. She kept her word.


    The manager recognized the card on the table¡ªit was the Diamond ck Card issued by the bank under the ZL Group. Only three of those cards had been made. That meant she was super important, and needed to be treated with the utmost respect. Whatever she asked for, he had to provide it. Not only that, but that card provided a near-limitless line of credit. She could rack up the biggest bill ever seen in that nightclub and she''d still be good for it. He bowed respectfully and said, "No problem. They''ll be here before you know it."


    After leaving the booth, he told his men over the inte, "Outfit Room 206 with the best snacks, a fruit te with imported fruits and a bottle of vintage wine..."


    Within three minutes, the manager came back to the booth, followed by several tall, handsome men with blond hair and light blue eyes.


    Debbie looked at those men, eyes wide open. She just wanted to make Carlos jealous. It had seemed like a good idea. But now that they were right there, she got cold feet.


    "Ladies, these are the guys who our guests have enjoyed the most. Like what you see? I''m sure any of them will...er...measure up," the manager offered.


    Debbie gulped and poked Kasie. "Kasie, which one do you like?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes and answered, "It was your bright idea. Why ask me? No thanks."


    Debbie forced a smile and said, "We''re best friends. We should do things together. Go ahead. Knock yourself out." Then she nudged Kasie and pointed at the men.


    Helpless, Kasie looked at her friend and said resignedly, "Fine. Just wait here."


    She decided to do as Debbie asked. Standing in front of a row of handsome men, she gestured for three of them to go to Debbie. "Serve her."


    Before Debbie could say anything, the three men sat beside her. They had stic grins, as they were paid to smile. They also had thirsty eyes, which disconcerted her somewhat. She was hoping this wouldn''t go too far. One of them with pale skin opened his mouth saying, "Hey pretty girl. I''m David. First time here? You look a bit nervous."


    ''Nervous? Is it that obvious?'' Debbie was not used to the perfume they were wearing and tried to move away from David so that she could take a deeper breath. But she forgot that there were two more men sitting next to her. "Um...yeah," Debbie answered.


    Kasie had two men to herself, holding their arms. Her fingers wouldn''t even fit around their biceps. She gave Debbie a dirty smile. "Tomboy, don''t be so shy! We came here to enjoy ourselves."


    Debbie was speechless. ''I''m not here to have fun. I just want to piss Carlos off. He should be here by now. After all, Orchid Private Club is just across the street,'' she thought.


    Coming back to reality, Debbie said to Kasie, "I''ve never been here. What do I do?"


    Kasie and her twopanions sat on the couch, and she was about to answer when someone opened the door to the booth from outside.


    A group of people stormed in.


    Unlike the handsome men in the booth, these people had a strong aura.


    The manager could tell from their dresses and demeanor that they were rich and powerful. He asked a dozen people to stand outside, in case these guests needed anything. He himself followed them so that he could give them split-second service if necessary.


    Carlos'' eyes swept over the people in the booth. They narrowed when he caught sight of the woman leaning against a man and sipping her wine.


    Despite the cold winter, the booth was quite warm. The investment in the heating system paid off. The woman was dressed in a tight ck dress and wore heavy make-up. She was a sexy, spicy siren.


    "Throw them out."


    He demanded coldly. Emmett gestured for the bodyguards to throw the rent boys out of the booth.


    Debbie grew bolder when she saw her husband. She grabbed David''s arm tightly, and snapped at Carlos, "What are you doing? You have your mistress, and I have my guy. Fair''s fair!"


    Although David didn''t recognize Carlos, he was intimidated by his menacing aura. He told Debbie in fluent Chinese, "Miss, this man is pretty scary. I think I should jet. Hit me upter."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "I''m not scared. You''re a man! Act like it!"


    Carlos was fuming mad as he thought they were flirting. That wasn''t eptable. That was his wife David was talking to.


    He came up to them, grabbed David by his cor and punched him in the face. His head lolled.


    "Aaaargh!" David yelled at the top of his lungs. "Help me! Help..."


    Debbie immediately grabbed Carlos'' arm to stop him. "Why are you hitting him? Let him go!"


    The manager was frightened. He rushed over to David and said, "Don''t struggle, David. Let Mr. Huo beat you. I''ll pay you double your hourly rate..."


    Everyone in the booth was struck speechless.

 Chapter 245: This Is Unfair

    Chapter 245: This Is UnfairCarlos cast a sidelong nce at the woman holding his arm, and then let go of David.


    He shook off Debbie''s hands, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Uncle Noel, it''s me, Carlos. You may have to inspect The No. 1 Nightclub. I suspect they are engaging in organized prostitution."


    The manager was shocked to hear his words. ''Dammit! We''re so screwed!'' he thought. Putting on a pitiful look, he pleaded, "Mr. Huo, David was wrong. Please don''t be mad at him."


    Carlos gave him a cold re and said, "Get out."


    The manager didn''t dare disobey his orders. He shut his mouth and quickly left the private booth with David.


    Only Debbie, Kasie, Carlos and his friends were left behind in the booth.


    Curtis was aware that Carlos was about to teach Debbie a good lesson. To protect her, he pulled Debbie to his side and stood between her and Carlos.


    "Carlos, why not let Debbie stay with Colleen for a couple of days? Her visa has been issued already, right? How about we drive her to the airport then?" Curtis offered.


    Debbie was amused by the current scenario in the booth. She was now standing behind Curtis. Everyone else, except Carlos, stood behind her. Damon''s date was long gone. There were nine people in the booth. And Carlos was confronting eight of them. But strength wasn''t always the solution for victory.


    Carlos straightened his suit and looked at Debbie, who was standing behind Curtis. "Come here!"


    Debbie was not afraid of him¡ªshe was boiling over with rage. She wanted to ask him whether he had been with Megan the past week. "What do you want with me now? You can do whatever you want, but you deprive me of mywful rights. Don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    Carlos looked her in the eye and retorted, "It is not yourwful right to hang around with other men."


    Staring defiantly at him, Debbie snapped back, "My husband is cheating on me, while I am left to stay alone at home. I can''t live like that!"


    "Stop your nonsense! When did I cheat on you? I was just hanging out with my friends."


    "Hanging out with your friends?" Debbie sneered. "Mr. Lu has brought his fiancee along. Wesley is with his girlfriend. Damon hase alone. You are the only one who is here with your mistress. Shame on you!"


    The rest of them were at a loss for words. Even Damon, who was hostile to Debbie most of the time, had nothing to say to her now. He wasn''t stupid enough to correct Debbie at the moment to tell her that he had also brought a woman with him. What if she snitched on him to his wife? So, he chose to ignore herment.


    Both Wesley and ir were embarrassed by Debbie''s words; their faces had gone tomato red. Wesley really liked ir. He felt a tingle when Debbie mentioned that ir was his girlfriend, and didn''t want to refute her.


    Curtis and Colleen always had Debbie''s back.


    But the man whom Debbie cared for the most only had time to lecture her. "It''s Megan! Not my mistress. Stop making trouble out of nothing," he snapped.


    Megan was the apple of Wesley''s eye. He pretended to be ignorant of the fact that Debbie was referring to Megan as Carlos'' mistress, and chipped in calmly, "Debbie, there''s obviously been a misunderstanding. Carlos didn''t bring any mistress. He came with Megan."


    Debbie, however, turned around to face Wesley and said in a cold tone, "Colonel Li, you are the one who has misunderstood. I AM talking about Megan. I''ve underestimated this girl. I didn''t expect that she would be able to keep my husband to herself for seven whole days. She is really something! I shouldn''t have taken her lightly."


    People in the booth were dumbstruck. They admired Debbie''s guts¡ªshe not only dared to argue with Carlos and Wesley, but also had no qualms in speaking ill of their beloved Megan.


    Colleen and ir were thrilled¡ªMegan''s true colors were finally being exposed. ir looked at Debbie with admiration. ''Debbie is my idol from now on!'' she swore to herself.


    Wesley looked at ir and saw the look in her eyes. He didn''t understand why she was staring so intently at Debbie. ''I really know next to nothing about women, '' he thought with a sigh.


    Megan was fuming inside. But she was a good actress, and so, she quickly managed to squeeze out a few drops of tears and exined weakly, "Aunt Debbie, that''s not true. I didn''t know that Uncle Carlos hadn''t been back home in a week."


    Emmett put in a good word for his boss as well. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has been staying in thepany for thest week." Emmett was telling the truth. Carlos hadn''t seen Megan in the past week at all. It was Damon who had decided to take her to their gathering to cheer her up.


    But then, he met one of his old ssmates and had asked Carlos, who didn''t have a date, to take care of Megan.


    Carlos didn''t refuse¡ªafter all, in his eyes, Megan was his niece. Also, he wanted to use this opportunity to make Debbie jealous. When it came to his hot-headed wife, the smart CEO tended to lose his sense.


    But he hadn''t expected that he would be at the receiving end of this jealousy pang.


    Debbie cast a stern nce at Emmett. Her sharp ck eyeliner made her look like a strong woman. "Did you sleep in thepanyst week? What if he had slept with other women in the middle of the night?"


    Emmett stepped backwards and shook his head. "I... I don''t know...Mrs. Huo, please go on with your reprimanding. I better shut up now." He was immediately freaked out by Debbie''s question.


    Carlos didn''t know how to exin himself; Debbie always found a way to retort.


    Even Damon was defeated by Debbie''s chopping logic. ''I''m really lucky that Adriana is not hard to deal with, like Debbie. Otherwise, it would have been such a headache. Adriana is such a good wife; I need to treat her well, '' he mused.


    ''Go on reprimanding Carlos?'' The others were amused by Emmett''s frightened reaction.


    Carlos was short-tempered, and they had never dared to offend him. But Debbie was not afraid of him at all; she was clearly throwing a tantrum in front of him. Although he tried to threaten her, she didn''t give a damn.


    Everyone looked at them with sheer excitement.


    ''Reprimand Carlos?'' Debbie rolled her eyes. In a mocking tone, she told Emmett, "No, no, no. I wouldn''t dare reprimand the great Mr. Huo. Why would I even try to? He always chooses other people over me. Did you know that he even filled my favorite swimming pool? Unbelievable, right?" ''And what''s more...he knew I was mad at him, yet he banged me again and again while I waspletely drunk. He is an asshole! A pervert!''


    Carlos sighed with profound resignation. "Debbie, can you stop this nonsense? It was you who had wanted to fill the swimming pool."


    Debbie was confused. "You are lying! I never said that," she snapped back.


    Carlos was too tired to argue with her. He said coldly, "Let''s go back home and talk."


    He grabbed her wrist and tried to drag her to the door.


    Debbie was startled by his sudden move. "No! I''m not going anywhere with you. Let go of me! I''m staying with Colleen!" she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    She broke herself free and hid behind Colleen''s back.

 Chapter 246: Debbie Gives In

    Chapter 246: Debbie Gives InThe livid look on Carlos'' face scared Colleen stiff. If anything, she knew Carlos well enough not to cross his line.


    She immediately clutched at Curtis'' arm and huddled for cover behind him.


    With profound resignation, Curtis patted Carlos'' shoulder and tried to appease him. "Man, we both know Debbie well. She deliberately chose this club, just to piss you off. Come on! She''s just acting like any other woman in a situation like this. As a man, you should try and understand."


    Although Debbie was embarrassed at how her scheme n had been so easily exposed, she still stubbornly refused to admit her fault. Instead, she tried to downy her mistake with a joke. "Mr. Lu, you took it wrong. I came here because I knew there would be handsome rent boys around. Lately, Carlos has been drab, boring. I wanted to try someone new... Aaargh! Carlos Huo, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Carlos pounced on Debbie, forcefully pulling her over from behind Colleen''s back, his face dark and threatening. The look on his face alone scared the bejesus out of Debbie. ''Dammit! Why did I have to piss him off?'' "Help! Help! Mr. Lu, Damon, Wesley...please somebody, help me out..."


    "Shut the hell up!" Carlos wondered what hade over Debbie.


    Leaning against the wall, Damon shook his hand and said casually, "For all the trouble you have caused everyone, we''ll leave Carlos to deal with you whichever way he sees best. So you two had better sort out your differences without involving any of us." ''Why would anyone want to have a girlfriend as bold and reckless as Debbie?'' he wondered.


    Looking deeply thoughtful, Wesley spoke his thoughts out. "I can only imagine what it would be like if she had fooled any of us into her mischief."


    Adjusting his sses, Curtis chimed in with a smile, "The disagreements you two are having only prove how deeply you love each other. Colleen and I can only sincerely wish you well after this is over."


    Now Debbie realized she was alone in dealing with her own mess, and no one was willing to intervene on her behalf. In desperation, she turned to Emmett. Perhaps he would be herst hope. "Emmett, please, help! If you can, please..." She paused, not knowing what to say next.


    But Emmett too was careful to not meddle in the private issues of his boss. Pretending not to care about Debbie''s request, he turned to Kasie instead and held her close in his arms. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Lu is right. You and Mr. Huo are just getting to know each other. It''s part and parcel of love. The only challenge is that it takes time and lots of patience in how you deal with each other."


    By now, Carlos had already dragged Debbie to the door. Not willing to give up, she clung on to the door-frame and yelled, "Why do you leave me in the lurch? You should at least allow me the little courtesy to invite the girls to the manor. Colleen, Kasie, Wesley''s girlfriend...why don''t you guyse have a drink at my ce?"


    Surprised at the way Debbie had addressed her, ir smiled sweetly and declined the invitation politely. "Thank you, Debbie. But today is not the right time. We''ll visit you next time."


    In Emmett''s arms, Kasie waved her hand at Debbie and said, "Tomboy, it''s veryte now. Just go back home with Mr. Huo. See you tomorrow."


    "Oh, Kasie, you have always gotten my back in times like this. Why don''t you put in a good word for me when Carlos is about to bite my head off?"


    "Tomboy, I''m sorry for letting you down. Don''t worry. Mr. Huo won''t beat you. Oh, by the way, you may want to stay at home tomorrow because of your hickeys..."


    That wisecrack form Kasie immediately diffused the tension in the air.


    While everyone giggled, Debbie rolled her eyes, and turned to Colleen, who burst outughing the moment their eyes met.


    "Well, I guess Kasie''s right. Just be girly and see how Carlos will quickly forget about your disagreements."


    "Be girly? Hell no! I don''t think I can, Colleen..." Debbie was still holding on to the door-frame, struggling to wriggle herself from Carlos'' arms.


    "You know how to do it. Good luck," said Colleen.


    "Oh, please, I really can''t..." protested Debbie, obviously still mad at Carlos.


    "Girl, you can. Not unless you underestimate yourself," Colleen kept urging. Of course Colleen knew how a little charm and ttery could disarm a man.


    Even an impatient, forceful man like Carlos would easily fall for such tenderness. But since Debbie was bent on maintaining her hardcore stance, Carlos finally ran out of patience. He scooped her up into his arms and carried her to the parking lot. No matter how much she kicked and iled, he wasn''t going to let her break free.


    Feeling tipsy after having one too many, Debbie was nauseated from the struggle. Finally, Carlos put her in the back seat and closed the door.


    At once, he got into the driver''s seat, locked the car doors and started the engine.


    "Carlos Huo, drop me off!" Debbie shouted, leaning against the car door.


    But Carlos didn''t respond.


    "Leave me alone. I don''t want to go back to the manor."


    Carlos slowed down, put on the Bluetooth and dialed Emmett''s number. "Book a hotel room for me, and buy me a few items for the night. Get a pen and write down the following list. I need..."


    The moment Debbie heard the very first item of what Carlos asked Emmett to buy, she sprung to her feet. Forgetting she was in a small space, she bumped her head into the roof of the car. Her face turning red, she snapped, "Why did you ask Emmett to buy them?"


    After hanging up, Carlos said indifferently, "Let''s try something new."


    "Are you kidding me, Carlos?" Debbie was totally freaked out. What the heck was Carlos up to, ordering for sex toys? "Listen! If that''s your idea of fun, you''d better not involve me," she sneered. "And I mean it. Call Emmett and exin away your silly joke."


    "Nope," Carlos curtly replied.


    Not in the mood to argue, Debbie took out her phone, dialed Emmett''s number and told him in a hurry, "Emmett, I think your boss has had one too many. He''spletely sloshed. Don''t listen to him. You may go back home now."


    Emmett, who was on his way to the sex toy shop, answered the call with some hesitation. On hearing Debbie''s anxious voice, he put in, "But Mr. Huo told me to... I don''t think it would be wise of me to take instructions contrary to what my boss has told me. Besides, what is the harm in trying something different?"


    This was driving Debbie crazy. "Shut the hell up and listen to what I''m saying! If you want to try, then well and okay, that''s up to you and Kasie. But don''t lecture me on what I want."


    At her suggestion, Emmett looked at Kasie, who was even more excited than him, and answered, "I haven''t gotten to second base yet. After we get married, we will give it a try. Mrs. Huo, don''t worry. They are not scary at all..." ''What''s Carlos thinking of to order for things that he and Debbie couldn''t agree on?'' he wondered.


    "I hope my instructions are clear, Emmett," Debbie said when she realized the other end of the line had gone silent for a moment.


    "Um...how about I just buy some candles?" he offered.


    ''Candles? What for? This is getting weird!'' Debbie thought. "Are you high on something, Emmett? Okay. Whatever you''re on, I hope you have gotten me clear."


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m Mr. Huo''s secretary," Emmett stammered. Judging from the way the party had ended, he knew Carlos was mad, and there was no wisdom in trying to side with Debbie when everyone knew she was the cause of trouble.


    Meanwhile, Debbie waited, taking time in the hope that Emmett would relent. But just when she wanted to say something, Carlos snatched her phone away.


    She hadn''t even noticed the car stopping at a red light. That was when Carlos took the chance to stretch his hand and take the phone from her.


    In frustration, Debbie slumped back into her seat and pursed her lips. She was lost for words.


    Eventually, Carlos stopped the car at the underground parking lot of the hotel. Debbie, however, refused to get out.


    Carlos got in the back seat, pressed himself against her and looked her in the eye. In a cold voice, he asked, "Hayden Gu, Gregory Song, and now three rent boys...Debbie Nian, are you that horny?"


    "No, I''m not." She shook her head vigorously. On the contrary, she couldn''t even stand Carlos'' sexual needs.


    With a mocking smile, Carlos raised her chin and ordered, "Wipe your lipstick off."


    To which Debbie simply waved her hand in dismissal. She knew he was a clean freak and that lipstick alone was enough to turn him off.

 Chapter 247: Dont Provoke Me Again

    Chapter 247: Don''t Provoke Me Again''She thinks I won''t kiss her if she refuses to wipe the lipstick off? Humph! How naive!'' Carlos thought. He lowered his head slowly and kissed her on the lips.


    An hourter, with the lipstick mark still on the corner of his mouth, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms and went to the room which Emmett had booked for them earlier. She was exhausted.


    There were different kinds of sex toys on the nightstand. Carlos put Debbie onto the bed, and began to study the toys.


    Debbie turned over and got in between the sheets. She covered herself with the quilt, not wanting to look at the man.


    But when she heard one of the toys buzzing, she couldn''t keep her cool anymore. She held out her head from under the quilt and pleaded, "Carlos, I already apologized to you. Please don''t torture me anymore, okay?" ''He already forced me to apologize to him back in the car, but he wants to torture me even more. What an asshole!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and continued to read the manual of the toy in his hand.


    Debbie was angry again.


    She turned her back to him and swore to herself that she would never beg him for mercy again. When Carlos finally began to use the toys on her, she clenched her teeth, not letting out a sound.


    However, after a while, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She cried out and begged, "Aaargh! I''m sorry, Carlos. Please! Please forgive me. Carlos...don''t..."


    Carlos didn''t stop, so she continued to beg, "Honey...I''m really, really sorry. Please let me go..."


    Carlos was really mad at Debbie this time. He had no ns of going soft on her just because of her pleas. He thrust his finger inside her, and she cried out. He did it again and again and enjoyed her cries of pleas and pleasure. He palmed her clitoris, and she yelled out once more. He pushed inside her harder and harder. "Don''t provoke me ever again, okay?"


    "Okay... I won''t." Deep inside, she cursed, ''Pervert! Sex freak!''


    When she woke up again, she felt like she had slept for an eternity. The strong rays of the sun hit her eyes. It seemed like it was already afternoon.


    She turned over to reach for her phone on the nightstand. It was ten past three.


    "Okay. That''s all right." Carlos'' voice suddenly broke the silence and startled Debbie. She had thought that she was alone in the room.


    She looked around and saw Carlos standing by the window in his suit. He was on the phone, but his eyes were fixed on her.


    Debbie looked away; she didn''t want to look at the man. She hadn''t gotten out of bed for two days and one night because of him, and didn''t even know when and how she had gotten back home.


    Seeing Debbie awake, Carlos walked towards the bed and looked at her sleepy eyes.


    His call was still connected. "Okay. She''ll be there in three days. No need to arrange a dorm for her. A house has been bought for her near the college. Okay, bye."


    ''So, he has already gone through the enrollment procedures for me. He wants me to leave as soon as possible, doesn''t he? He hates me so much. I said I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, and he agreed without hesitation. Doesn''t he know that when women say yes, they actually mean no?''


    Debbie thought, her heart aching.


    After hanging up, Carlos dialed another number and demanded, "Bring my wife''s lunch."


    Then he sat on the side of the bed and threw back the covers. Looking her in the eye, he said casually, "Go to an expo with me this evening."


    "No." She turned him down without a second''s hesitation.


    Carlos'' face darkened. "Why not?"


    ''Why not? When I told you I wanted to go abroad ahead of time, you should''ve coaxed me into staying instead of agreeing with it. And you tortured me mercilessly at the hotel!'' she thought angrily. "I''m not feeling well." She made an excuse.


    Concern crowded his face. He held her waist gently and said, "Let me take you to the hospital." He sort of regretted having all that wild sex with her.


    "No, thank you. You go to work." Debbie shook off his arm and turned her back to him.


    Carlos bent over and whispered in her ear, "Honey, do not provoke me again."


    Bitterness flooded Debbie''s heart. She gave him a mocking smile and taunted, "Seriously? It was¡ª" ''Never mind. I don''t want to argue with him any longer.'' She took a deep breath and said, "Rest assured, Mr. President. I''m leaving this country soon. I won''t have the chance to provoke you again."


    "Sure, you will be going abroad ahead of me. But don''t worry, I''ll be there with you soon enough. I''m not gonna leave you alone," he coaxed her. He had alreadyid out his ns for dealing with some of the major issues at hand. He would then leave the rest of his work to his trusted subordinates before going abroad to keep his wifepany.


    ''There will be no Hayden, no Gregory, and no more Megan. We won''t have to continue these stupid arguments with each other over there...'' he thought with a small smile.


    "No need for that, Mr. Huo. I''m good on my own. Just keep your niecepany. She''s a delicate girl and needs you the most. I''m different. I''ve been practicing martial arts for more than ten years now. I can protect myself," she said sarcastically.


    Carlos closed his eyes to calm himself down. Ignoring her taunts, he said, "I''ve found out who and where your brother is. He''s in Z Country. If you want to visit him, I''ll take you there."


    He sessfully shifted her attention to a more delicate subject.


    Debbie hesitated for a long time. "Do you know who my mom is?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    Now that Carlos knew her brother''s information, he should''ve found out who her mother was as well.


    "Yes. If you want to know¡ª"


    "No!" Debbie interrupted him quickly. "I don''t want to know who she is. Don''t tell me anything." She was not mentally prepared for that information yet.


    Carlos sighed, "I have your brother''s information in my office. If you want to take a look at it, I''ll ask Emmett to fetch it for you."


    Debbie didn''t respond.


    Her lunch arrived. She washed her face and brushed her teeth before having her lunch quietly.


    Before he headed to work, Carlos gave her a set of high-end skin care products. "These were specially made for your skin. Try them to see if you like them."


    ''Is this his way of apologizing?'' she wondered.


    She epted the gift. After all, she would be leaving soon. She might not be able to receive gifts from Carlos in the future.


    After having a warm bath, Debbie put on her pajamas and threw herself onto the bed. She just wanted to stay at home and y on her phone.


    About ten minutes passed, and she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    She answered it. "Hello?"


    "Debbie. It''s me, Gregory."


    "Oh, hi, Gregory. What''s up?"


    After a moment''s pause, he asked, "Are you busy now?"


    "No, I''m not. What is it?"


    "There''s a jewelry and watch exposition at the New District Exhibition Center. I happen to have two invitations. Would you like toe with me?" he offered, holding the invitations tightly in his hand. He was so nervous that his palms became sweaty.


    ''A jewelry and watch exposition?'' Debbie already had many jewelry and watches in her walk-in closet. They were all sent to her by Carlos, and most of them were brand new. "I''m sorry, Gregory, but I don''t feel like going out today..."

 Chapter 248: Let My Wife Know

    Chapter 248: Let My Wife KnowDebbie''s sudden refusal made Gregory''s heart ache, but he was reluctant to give up. "Debbie, this expo is being held by the ZL Group, and many international celebrities will be attending. Invitations are hard toe by. Emmett, Kasie, and Jared will be there as well. You''ll be going abroad soon, right? Why not take this opportunity to have some fun?" After a pause, he added while feigning indifference, "If you really don''t want to go, it''s fine. I''ll go with Colleen and her boyfriend. I hope they don''t give me the cold shoulder for ruining their date."


    Debbie was confused. "I thought you didn''t like these kinds of activities. Why are you mad keen to go this time?"


    "Oh, here''s the thing. I collect watches. And this is a world-wide expo. There will be many limited-edition watches. I really need to see them in person."


    Debbie began to wonder, ''It''s held by ZL Group. Carlos just asked me to go to an expo with him. Is it the same?'' "Will Carlos be there?" she asked.


    After some hesitation, Gregory murmured, "He will be there, but..." He didn''t know if he should tell her the truth. He didn''t want to drive a wedge between the couple.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when he said "but," and she asked, "But what?"


    "Nothing. Didn''t he tell you about the expo?" he asked curiously. The whole world would have its attention turned to the expo, and Carlos should be taking his wife to it. Yet...


    "He told me, but I refused to go with him," she said honestly. Now, for some reason, she regretted having turned Carlos down.


    Since Debbie had already declined Carlos'' offer, Gregory didn''t think she would ept his invitation. "Well, since you want to stay home, I better leave you be. Bye, Debbie."


    "Wait!" Debbie stopped him. "Gregory, did Carlos do something to you after he had seen us together at that restaurant?" On one hand, she was afraid that her petty husband would''ve done something to hurt Gregory. On the other hand, she sort of knew that he wouldn''t because Gregory was Colleen''s brother


    "No, he didn''t. Carlos is always nice to me," he replied. The truth was, when the new semester began, most of the teachers began to pay more attention to him.


    They left him with more homework, and made him the ss monitor andmissary in charge of literature and art. He was much busier than before.


    They had said that they were doing this for his own good, but he didn''t like it at all.


    "Great!" Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. "By the way, you said ''but.'' But what? What did you want to tell me?"


    Gregory hesitated for a while before answering honestly, "I heard from someone that Carlos was attending the expo with... Portia Gu."


    Debbie couldn''t believe her ears. ''What?! Portia Gu? That woman again? She is everywhere!''


    She gulped and asked, "Why Portia Gu?" She hated that woman.


    "Sorry Debbie, but I don''t know why either. I''m curious too. After all, Carlos had shut her out from the entertainment circle before. And now he is attending the expo with her. It is really confusing."


    Portia was a college student, and was not rted to Carlos in any way. But he had taken her out as his date a couple of times recently.


    Gregory wondered, ''Is it because Portia is pretty?


    But Debbie is more beautiful than her.''


    Debbie frowned at his words. ''Carlos had shut her out before? Why didn''t he tell me about this? Why did he do it? Was it for me?''


    "Gregory, I''ll go with you," she said all of a sudden. She wanted to keep an eye on Portia in case she seduced her husband.


    She had already rejected Carlos, and thetter had decided to attend it with Portia. So she had to go to the expo with Gregory.


    After hanging up, Debbie went to the walk-in closet to pick out her dress. She left her phone in the bedroom.


    In the meantime, Carlos kept calling her. He had earlier switched her phone to mute mode while she was asleep. She was only able to answer Gregory''s call because she happened to be ying on her phone at the time. Carlos called her several times, but she wasn''t aware of it.


    At ZL Group


    Carlos stood by the French window, his phone in his hand. Zelda stood before his desk, holding her breath.


    After a long time, Zelda swallowed hard and broke the silence. "Mr. Huo, Miss Gu has been waiting for you for thirty-five minutes now," she said nervously.


    Since Debbie wasn''t answering his call, Carlos had no other choice. "Fine, I''ll go with her."


    Zelda nodded and was about to leave when he added, "Let my wife know."


    She couldn''t believe her ears, so she had to confirm. "Let Mrs. Huo know that you are attending the expo with Miss Gu, sir?" She really couldn''t believe that the intelligent CEO would be so childish sometimes.


    Well, Emmett and Tristan had already gotten used to their boss''s abnormal behaviors when it came to his wife. However, it was Zelda''s first time dealing with this.


    "Hmm." Carlos put his phone on the desk and walked towards the lounge.


    He knew what was on Zelda''s mind, but didn''t bother to exin. ''I have a possessive wife, and I have to y along, '' he thought. He didn''t realize that he was the same as well.


    Last time, when he had gone to the fashion show with Portia, Debbie saw it on TV and smashed it into pieces.


    He didn''t want to piss her off this time, so he tried calling her many times. But she didn''t answer.


    Zelda would have to tell her on his behalf. ''If Debbie calls me after learning about this, I''ll pick her up and dere something important to the public using this opportunity.


    If she acts as if nothing happened... No. That won''t happen. I know her well, '' he thought with a smirk.


    At the New District Exhibition Center


    Most of the rich and powerful people in Y City had gathered at the venue. The ce was flowing with all kinds of people.


    The jewelry and watch exposition was being held by ZL Group. Thepany had been preparing for this event for months. Vintage jewelry and limited-edition watches produced by the ZL Group were to be disyed at this event.


    The two spokesmen at the exposition were popr international stars.


    Hundreds of security guards were responsible for the security of the venue. The parking lot was upied by luxurious cars. Some people had to park their cars about two kilometers away from the venue because of the immense crowd.


    Prominent figures from various industries were pouring in¡ªofficers, businessmen, and celebrities. Men were in their best suits, and women in beautiful dresses.


    When Debbie and Gregory arrived at the venue, they had to park their car a kilometer away and walk to the building.


    Debbie had chosen a pair of five-centimeter stilettos to match her evening dress, which rubbed her heels all the while she walked.


    Many who didn''t have invitations stood outside the building. They were mostly fans of celebrities, and hade a long way to support their idols.


    Gregory showed the guards their invitations, and led Debbie inside. The ce was decorated extravagantly. The jewelry and watches were separated from each other by individual ss cases. There were thousands of people in the building already.

 Chapter 249: He Can Date Anyone He Likes

    Chapter 249: He Can Date Anyone He LikesSome people were giving interviews, while some were still checking in. Everyone wore a broad smile.


    Debbie was excited; you could hear it in her voice. "Holy cow! Would you check out all the star power? Look! Isn''t that Lady Jasmine from ''The Story of Yanxi Pce?'' Wait..." She pointed at another handsome guest dressed from head to toe in elegant formal attire. "He...he...That''s the guy from ''The Wandering Earth''!" She couldn''t remember who he was, but he certainly looked like a leading man.


    Gregory was amused. "Come on, Debbie. You''re the most important guest today¡ªwife of the CEO of ZL Group. It''s my honor to be here with you," he joked.


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. The main reason she came here was to keep an eye on Carlos and his date. "Let''s go find Jared and Kasie," she suggested.


    She had called them before she came here. She found Jared soon enough. The girl on his arm was none other than her cousin. "Sasha!" she eximed.


    Sasha was thrilled to see Debbie. She jumped to her and took her arm. "Deb, I knew you''d be here. I''m here with Jared."


    ''Sasha and Jared?'' Debbie was confused. She turned to Jared, who seemed a little impatient, and asked, "I had no clue you knew each other. When did this happen?"


    Jared rolled his eyes and answered, "It''s all thanks to you."


    "Me? Why?" Debbie was more confused.


    Sasha beamed, "He was on a phone call back then, and I heard him say ''Debbie.'' So I went to him and asked about it. Then we realized that we both knew you. He''s a great guy." Saying that, she squeezed his hand.


    "Wow, such a coincidence!" Debbie was amazed.


    Jared cast a casual nce at Gregory and asked, "Why are you guys here together?"


    Gregory reached out his hand and greeted him politely, "Hi, Jared."


    Jared reached out, shook his hand, and nodded.


    Then he said to Debbie, "I thought you''d be here with your hubby. Where is he?"


    Before she could answer, the host on the stage announced, "And now to give the opening speech, here''s Mr. Carlos Huo! Put your hands together,dies and gentlemen."


    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Carlos, apuding enthusiastically.


    Our hero was in a tailored ck suit and dark brown leather shoes. His pace was steady, his bearing confident and unhurried. He was the picture of poise, handsome and cold all at once.


    Many noticed that Portia stood by him offstage.


    In a beige evening dress, Portia fixed her affectionate eyes upon Carlos. The guests began to talk about her, gossiping about whether she and Carlos were an item. Some even ventured a guess she might be Mrs. Huo.


    After all, Carlos had kept his wife a secret from the public. Debbie wanted it that way, but she was starting to regret her decision. She didn''t want the attention, but he had no small amount of female admirers. He spent his time with too many of them. And far too few people knew Debbie was his wife.


    Standing in the middle of the stage, lights bearing down on him casting long shadows, Carlos began his speech. Every eye in the room was glued to the figure on that stage. But Carlos'' eyes rested on another figure, intimately familiar to him.


    When their eyes met, Carlos gave her a smile, and Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. Blushing, she grumbled, "Why the smile? Don''t look at me! You have your own date."


    Soon, the speech was done. When he strode off the stage, Portia immediately took his arm. She felt like a queen, others looking at her with admiration and envy. She could get used to that.


    Out of nowhere, Kasie appeared and grabbed Debbie''s wrist. "Debbie, what''s going on? Why is Portia with your hubby? Why are you just standing here? Go and take his arm. Look at Portia! It''s like she thinks she''s Mrs. Huo."


    "I don''t care. He can date anyone he likes. It''s not my business!" But deep down inside, she regretted having turned Carlos down. She loved the man, and it did hurt to see him with another woman. First it was Megan, now Portia. He was taking Portia to public events like this one, and she was showing off. But she had every right to. Debbie pushed him away, and he was too proud to go stag. He had an image to maintain.


    Kasie poked Tomboy''s forehead with her index finger andined, "Are you nuts? Look at these people. Why let Portia get away with this? You''ve changed. Where''s the Debbie I used to know and love?"


    Debbie was enraged, and pinched Kasie''s cheek hard. "Some friend you are! I''ll find Emmett a new girlfriend." After saying that, she looked around to look for Emmett.


    But to her surprise, she saw Wesley. She also noted that he was not with ir, but Megan! Why was Megan everywhere?


    ''Where''s ir? Why isn''t she here with Wesley?'' Debbie wondered.


    She also saw Olga, smiling from ear to ear. Then she spotted Gus with a petite girl with short hair. They were staring at a watch.


    ''So Gus isn''t gay...''


    Meanwhile, Kasie held Debbie''s arm and said in a whisper, "Really? Great! When Emmett finds someone new, I can start dating younger guys."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Hot for younger guys, huh? How about Jared? He''s in his twenties..."


    "No! Stop! I''d rather be with Emmett."


    "Hah!" Debbieughed at Kasie''s reaction.


    Gregory stood there, listening to the girls banter. To him, Debbie''sugh was so magical that it lifted his mood and warmed his heart.


    "Deb!" a familiar voice said, interrupting Kasie and Debbie.


    Debbie turned her head to see Hayden, a woman in a gorgeous yellow gown at his side. She was the daughter of the Qin family, and Hayden''s fiancee.


    Debbie greeted him in a polite yet distant manner, "Hi, Mr. Gu, Miss Qin."


    Hayden cast a sidelong nce at Carlos, who was surrounded by a group of people, and then looked at Gregory. "You''re here with Mr. Song?" he asked Debbie.


    Debbie wanted to nod, but Gregory opened his mouth before she could reply. "You''ve got to be kidding, Mr. Gu. I could never have the honor to be Debbie''s date on such an important asion. We''re old friends from school."


    ''Why is he lying?'' Debbie was confused. ''Why not just tell Hayden the truth?''


    Hayden gave him a smile and clinked sses with him. No one knew whether he believed what Gregory said or not.


    Despite his fiancee''s presence, he told Debbie softly, "I was going to ask you to the expo, but something happened... Please choose whatever you like. It''s on me."


    Hayden''s fiancee cast a burning nce at Debbie. Debbie cried inwardly, ''What''s he trying to pull? Is he trying to get her to hate me?'' When Debbie and the woman hadst met at a party, she had destroyed her evening dress with a ss of wine. So she didn''t need a reason to dislike Debbie. And now her date was trying to make nice with Debbie. It woulde as no surprise to Debbie if she woke up to find this woman holding a knife to her throat.


    Debbie took a deep breath and tried to ease the tension. "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but I''m good. My husband is here. He''s got this."


    Hayden, however, acted as if he heard nothing. He looked around and offered, "I saw a set of jewelry, and you''d look dazzling in it. How about we go have a look?"


    Debbie''s smile froze as she insisted, "No, thanks. Save your money. In fact, why don''t you see how it looks on Miss Qin?"

 Chapter 250: Is Mrs. Huo That Tough

    Chapter 250: Is Mrs. Huo That ToughHayden stood still with a calm face and swirled the red wine gently in his ss.


    As Debbie was hesitating to leave, a man swiftly walked on to the stage, a microphone in his hand. He started, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry to take up more of your shopping time..."


    Carlos'' voice boomed through the microphone. Again, it proved how influential he was in the city. As soon as he had started speaking, the noisy crowd turned pin-drop silent, with their eyes glued to him.


    With his eyes fixed on a certain individual, Carlos shed a smile and continued, "I would like to take this opportunity to pick a unique wristwatch for my wife, as an apology to her..."


    This time, the hall erupted in an uproar. Finally, it was time to meet the mysterious Mrs. Huo! The crowd cheered and eximed as they scanned the hall to look for ady who would most likely be Mrs. Huo.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She clutched her wine ss tightly, holding her breath.


    ''What in the world... is he trying to do?'' she wondered, nervously.


    She shifted her gaze towards the stage, only to find that he had been looking at her all this time. Their eyes met. The affection in his eyes was so evident; Debbie waspletely mesmerized.


    But she was nervous and worried. ''Why did he mention me all of a sudden? Is he nning to really apologize to me in front of so many people? He is a CEO! Doesn''t he care about his self-esteem? Isn''t this going to be a disgrace for him?'' she wondered with a frown.


    "Tomboy, Tomboy! Mr. Huo is going to profess his love for you in public!" Kasie eximed excitedly as she shook Debbie''s shoulders. However, Debbie didn''t take in any of her words; she wondered what Carlos was up to.


    Ignoring themotion among the guests, Carlos spoke again. "But... my wife has..." he paused and smirked before continuing, "a very short temper. I''m afraid she won''t forgive me even if I give her all the priceless valuables here."


    The guests grew restless. More and more spectators began to whisper to each other. Inevitably, Debbie heard the people next to her talking. "Oh, my God! Who on earth is his wife? She''s so daring that she would show her anger towards Mr. Huo," a guest wondered loudly.


    "Is Mrs. Huo that tough?"


    "I was wondering the same. If I were his wife, I would try my best to make him happy around the clock. How could I possibly get angry at him?"


    The chatter continued fervently.


    As Carlos'' eyes were fixed on Debbie the whole time, some people began to crane their necks and look in the direction where he was looking.


    On the stage, Carlos continued, "So...I want to give my wife a small gift today, which I hope, will please her. And it would be great if you guys could do me a favor and put in a good word for me."


    The hall erupted inughter and screams at his romantic words. "Aargh! Mr. Huo, I am sure she will be utterly pleased! You''re so romantic. Even I can''t resist your charm..."


    "My goodness! Who on earth is this Mrs. Huo? She''s so lucky to be loved so deeply by this stoic man!"


    "Mrs. Huo, where are you? Come on! Show yourself please!"


    "Jesus! I''m dying to see her now!"


    Debbie felt her heart jump to her throat as she listened to the crazy screams around her.


    Wearing a pair of white gloves, Emmett climbed on to the stage with a brocade box and passed it to Carlos.


    As he carefully picked up the luxury watch from the box, the big screen on the stage began to disy the high-resolution pictures and details of the watch in his hand.


    The watch was mechanical, coborated by 101 outstanding designers of the ZL Group.


    It contained a total of 520* dazzling VVS diamonds, and it was equipped with an epicyclic gear system timer.


    (*TN: The number 520 sounds like "I love you" in Chinese.) The watch featured a ssic track-type dial. A capsule containing a Martian meteorite fragment sat upon the brass dial. The date was shown in a window at the three o''clock sub-dial and a moon phase indicator was disyed at the aperture of the dial. Most importantly, this watch was unique and was the only one avable in the whole world.


    To the guests'' exmation and cheers, Carlos descended the stage with the watch in his hand.


    As he walked through the crowd, everyone spontaneously moved aside and made way for him to pass through uninterrupted. As they witnessed, Carlos stopped in front of a woman.


    But to everyone''s shock, this woman was neither Portia nor Olga. At that very moment, the two women widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched Carlos walk up to Debbie, the woman they despised so much. At this point, the two shocked women had be aughingstock in the crowd''s eyes.


    Debbie was wearing a blue evening dress with a fluffy bottom. It was embroidered with baby blue floral patterns. Ayer of thin blue chiffon was draped from her shoulders to her ankles. From a distance, she looked like a fairy in a blue gauze dress.


    Her ck hair shone with a little brownish color under the light. It was tied back in a simple style. She had put on some light make-up with a red shade on her plump lips.


    She looked lovelier than ever with her big eyes popped out in shock.


    Although she was dressed in a simple, low-key manner, she was charming enough to attract people''s attention. Carlos found it hard to take his eyes off her.


    Portia was stunned and muttered in a shaky voice, "Why? Why her? How? Wasn''t she married to Emmett?"


    Portia and her mother had been so excited when Carlos'' assistant had contacted Portia, inviting her to attend the event with him. They had even celebrated, hoping that she would be Mrs. Huo in the near future.


    But now, her blood was boiling with jealousy. Recalling the scenes where she had deliberately taunted Debbie made Portia blush out of embarrassment.


    She balled up her fists, and gritted her teeth in rage. She seemed ugly as she turned green with envy.


    ''Debbie Nian, that annoying woman! Why can''t she just go to hell? Why is she married to Mr. Huo? And moreover, Mr. Huo spoils her so much. My brother had dumped her in the past; how did she be Mrs. Huo now?


    Why? Why?! This is so absurd!!''


    Portia cursed in her mind, unconvinced by the sudden turn of events.


    As everyone watched on, Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and kissed her gently.


    This caused a rumble of excitement in the hall. A round of thunderous apuse, screams and whistles arose from among the guests.


    Carlos broke his embrace and looked at the stunned woman. With a thin smile, he grabbed her left hand and put the watch on her wrist as he apologized, "Honey, I''m sorry. Forgive me, please?"


    The watch fit Debbie''s wrist perfectly because Carlos knew her size already.


    Kasie pinched Debbie''s arm to remind her excitedly, "Debbie, wake up! Forgive him! Come on!"


    Jared had already been squeezed a few meters away from them by the cheering crowd. But thanks to his height, he was still able to see everything clearly. He eximed, "Debbie, forgive him! Say you love him!"


    Hayden clenched his fist tightly and snapped, "What are you so excited for? She''s not your wife."


    "Hey!" Jared yelled angrily. He really wanted to pop Hayden in the face, but seeing the happy couple amidst the crowd, he suddenly understood why Hayden was so pissed. Jared grinned. He casually rested his arm on Hayden''s shoulder and mocked, "Pal, you''re only ying a walk-on part in Debbie''s love story. Quit being jealous."


    Hayden responded with silence.


    The dumbstruck Debbie finally came back to her senses after being pinched by Kasie several times. She lowered her head to look at the watch on her wrist. It was beautiful and dazzling.

 Chapter 251: They Were A Couple Now

    Chapter 251: They Were A Couple NowBut Debbie wasn''t intending on forgiving Carlos so easily just because he had given her a luxury watch. After all, he had been so cruel to her for the past few days. She raised her head to look into his eyes, and said in a clear voice, "I do hope I can forgive you, but you have been so insufferabletely. But, since you''ve spent so much money to make this watch for me, I''ll ept it. But whether I''ll forgive you or not depends on how you behave hereafter."


    Some of the people around them who had heard Debbie''s words were amused and burst intoughter; some were shocked, eximing loudly, and the others were just in jealous and criticized her for being arrogant.


    Carlos didn''t mind at all. He kissed her hand affectionately and turned around to announce to the crowd, "This is my wife, Debbie Nian. From today, anyone in Y City who dares to go against her will be my enemy as well. I will not let anyone who hurts her off the hook!"


    He revealed Debbie''s identity in such a high-profile way that it made everyone understand how much he loved her. He obviously doted on her to the hilt.


    And with his announcement, no one would dare offend Debbie anymore, and a lot of people would even try to butter her up.


    "Mr. Huo, it seems that you''ve irritated Mrs. Huo yourself. So, are you going to let yourself off the hook?" a voice from the crowd asked.


    There was a second''s silence and then the hall erupted inughter.


    Debbie recognized Colleen''s voice and looked in the direction from which it hade. She spotted Colleen who was holding Curtis'' arm, a little far away from where she was.


    Their eyes met. The two women smiled at each other with an air of quiet understanding between them.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows at Colleen. He replied with a smile, "That''s why I''m very sincerely apologizing to her in front of everyone here."


    Again, the guests were dumbstruck by Carlos'' attitude towards his wife. What he did and said today had subverted his usual cold public image. From now on, people would begin to see more sides of his personality¡ªa good man, a ve to his wife, a loving husband...


    Theughter and cheering came wave after wave. Embarrassed, Debbie blushed red and stared at the man beside her. "Stop it. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Carlos shed a wide smile. "Are you still angry with me?" To make her forgive him, he had put away all of his pride and self-esteem. If she still couldn''t let the past go, then he wouldn''t know what to do next. He might need to consider offering a humbler apology.


    "Of course I''m still angry!" Debbie said with a pout. ''I''m not that easy to be coaxed, you know!'' she thought.


    Another familiar female voice came from the crowd, "A couple''s quarrel can be mended in a heartbeat. Young girl, Mr. Huo has apologized to you so spectacrly. Please forgive him."


    Debbie tilted her head towards her right. Awkwardly, she looked at Lucinda who had just spoken. Standing next to her was Sebastian, who was smiling happily.


    She greeted them in a hushed voice, "Hello, Uncle Sebastian, Aunt Lucinda."


    The crowd nearby heard her address the middle-aged couple and realized that Sebastian, the chairman of Mu Group, was Debbie''s rtive, and byw, he would be Carlos'' rtive too.


    The smart businessmen of Y City had already begun to mull over how they should fawn on Sebastian so that they could get close to him and attain more business resources from Carlos.


    Carlos wrapped his arm around Debbie''s slim waist and greeted the two elders with respect, "Nice to meet you, Uncle Sebastian, Aunt Lucinda."


    The two of them nodded to him with a smile. Sebastian drew closer to Debbie and said in a low voice so that only she could hear him, "Debbie, your aunt is right. Mr. Huo has already apologized to you in front of all these people. Don''t be headstrong now. Give your answer."


    As arrogant and mighty as Carlos was, he had eaten the humble pie and publicly apologized to Debbie. Sebastian didn''t understand why she was still being so stubborn.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She rolled her eyes at Carlos. She wondered if this crafty man had done it on purpose, using the public to force her to forgive him. He was the famous and respectful Mr. Huo. How could she not forgive him now after he had publicly made his apology? It would disgrace him if she were to be rude to him.


    Left with no choice, she nodded and said, "Since Uncle Sebastian and Aunt Lucinda put in a good word for you, I forgive you. For now!" Then she leaned closer to Carlos and whispered in his ear bashfully, "Only because I love you too much!" She made sure that herst sentence was only heard by him. She wasn''t as shameless as Carlos.


    Although the others couldn''t hear what Debbie had whispered in his ear, they all noticed the big, happy smile on Carlos'' face. He kissed his wife once again and said, "Thank you."


    Sasha shouted loudly from behind, "Wow, you are such a sweet couple! I''m so jealous!"


    A lot of women echoed her words and began topliment them. "Yes. Mr. and Mrs. Huo are so in love with each other. You''re a match made in heaven."


    One of the guests asked jokingly, "Mrs. Huo is so charming and beautiful. Mr. Huo, is that why you didn''t want to reveal her identity to us before now? Were you afraid of her being snatched away by someone else?"


    Those words reminded Carlos of someone. He didn''t deny it. Instead, he casually shifted his eyes to the man standing some distance away from him and dered in an aggressive voice, "Indeed. My wife is so beautiful that I have to make one thing absolutely clear to every man here. This is MY woman. No one is allowed to covet her anymore."


    Caught off guard, Hayden had no choice but to return a thin smile.


    He realized that Carlos was unbelievably possessive of Debbie. Some weeks ago, Carlos had taken some serious measures to put the Gu Group deep in crisis. It was meant as a warning to Hayden for pestering Debbie. Hayden had just managed to get hispany through the crisis and now, he was being provoked by Carlos tantly.


    No matter how much he refused to ept the reality, the fact was that they were a couple now. He could do nothing at the moment except force a bitter smile.


    As everyone cheered, Debbie pulled the corner of Carlos'' clothes and hissed, "Hey! My uncle and aunt are still here. And there are so many people here too. Stop saying these things!"


    Carlos whispered in her ear, "You''re my wife. Did I say something wrong?"


    The show was finally over when the couple began whispering to each other without minding the people around them. The security guards came and dispersed the crowd quickly.


    "Huh, I wouldn''t know." Debbie made a funny face at him.


    Carlos chuckled, "Do you like it?"


    "What?" Debbie was confused when he changed the subject abruptly.


    Carlos threw a nce at her wrist. Debbie got the hint and answered with a fake frown, "It''s not too bad. I love this fragment of Martian meteorite. And for that alone, I would say I like this watch."


    Her answer was nothing like he had expected. He had to admit that Debbie was really special. Most women would have focused on the diamonds, but Debbie was attracted by the Martian meteorite.


    Later that night, thanks to Debbie''sment on the watch, the designer who had put forward the idea of adding the element of the meteorite in the design, was praised by Carlos and was promoted to vice design director. In fact, this designer''s idea was initially disapproved by many other designers. But Carlos had liked the idea, just like Debbie had.


    For the rest of the night, Carlos kept Debbiepany and showed her around the exposition to appreciate the jewelry and designer watches.


    Each time someone approched Carlos to talk business, he would refuse them saying that it was his private time. He enjoyed spending time bantering with his dear wife. That was far more interesting than any business deal.


    Looking at a men''s watch in one of the counters, Debbie faked a smile and whispered between gritted teeth, "Carlos, don''t think that I''ve forgiven you yet. It''s not that simple." Meanwhile, she was battling with herself, ''Should I buy a watch for Carlos? But these are so expensive...''


    Carlos had gotten addicted to showing off their love in public. Even though there were people watching them, he still intimately rested his lips on Debbie''s earlobe and whispered, "You won''t forgive me? That''s not what you said in bedst night. Don''t you remember how you begged me to spare you? Who was apologizing to whom?"

 Chapter 252: Hows The Jewelry

    Chapter 252: How''s The JewelryDebbie was embarrassed into silence. Thanks to Carlos, some x-rated scenes shed through her mind, making her blush bright red. In a huff, she silently tried to pinch him, but to no avail. The man was so slender that there was nowhere to pinch, only solid muscle. Frustrated, Debbie faked a smile and warned him, "Get your hand off me, or I''ll give you hell!"


    In contrast to her anger and frustration, he felt really good after finally going public with his wife''s identity. He''d been waiting for this moment for months. He''d wanted to do it long before, but Debbie didn''t want all the paparazzi following her every move. She didn''t want to worry about going out in public, or attending school. She didn''t want to worry who was pretending to be her friend only trying to get close to Carlos and his money. For every piece of jewelry or watch that Debbie had looked at with keen interest, he would secretly signal his assistant, instructing him to buy and pack up the item. In the meantime, he kept bantering with his wife. "I''ll let go if you kiss me," he teased yfully.


    Debbie took a deep breath to contain her anger. She felt like a pot about to boil over, and all Carlos was doing was increasing the heat. She closed her eyes, kept the feigned smile on her face and muttered between gritted teeth, "Carlos, I''m serious. Let go of me now. My foot hurts. Do you want a high heel in the face? Imagine what a scar might do to your poprity with the girls."


    When what she said sank in, Carlos frowned and loosened his grip. The next second, he squatted down in front of her and asked with concern, "Which foot?"


    ''My wife is hurting. Who cares about everyone else?'' he thought, not in the mood to carry on with the joke now.


    He reached out his hand to touch Debbie''s ankles, trying to check for a wound. In the process, he kept his back straight. It wasn''t hard to tell he used to be a soldier.


    His sudden gesture startled Debbie. She hastily tried to pull him up. "Hey, not here. Everyone''s staring!"


    Seeing Carlos obediently stand up, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Yet he scooped her up all of a sudden.


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Carlos strode towards the lounge, carrying Debbie in his arms. No one expected the gesture, so they stared in rapt fascination as he left.


    On their way, Debbie noted the crowd''s reactions. When she saw some of the women re at her with resentment, she wanted to cry. "You''re doing this on purpose, old man?" sheined.


    Carlos lowered his head to look at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you told everyone who I was. I don''t remember telling you that was okay. Then you tried to make out with me in front of all the guests. And now? You carry me in your arms. In front of everyone. You have a lot of fans! Don''t make them hate me out of jealousy." Debbie was well aware of Carlos'' poprity. If she guessed right, they might have already hit the headlines.


    Unfortunately, Debbie''s guess was right. Moments ago, someone uploaded photos. The news went viral. The news headlines read, "Mrs. Huo''s identity," "Carlos Huo apologizes to his wife in public" and "the Huos showed off their love at the exposition."


    And what was more, someizens even dug into Debbie''s past and found out more about her past.


    Like how her ex-boyfriend was Hayden Gu, the CEO of Gu Group.


    And her best friends were Jared, the second son of the Han family in Y City; Kasie, the daughter of the Zheng family; Dixon Shu, the straight-A student of Economics and Management School; and Kristina Lin, Dixon''s girlfriend. On top of that, a lot of Debbie''s personal info was also leaked. Everyone wanted to know more about the recently-revealed Mrs. Huo.


    But since Debbie didn''t have a chance to do anything with phone at the moment, she still had no idea of what kind of uproar they had caused on the Inte.


    In the lounge


    Carlos gently put Debbie on a sofa and squatted down again. This time he didn''t draw curious stares. He took off her high heels and found that her right heel was chafed raw by the shoe. If she had walked any longer, the shoe might have caused nasty, painful blisters on her right heel or even scraped off her skin.


    Seeing that, Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and stood up. He pulled out his phone and called Emmett. "Get me a pair offortable sneakers and some band-aids. Quickly," he ordered.


    Debbie didn''t want to bother him. "Hey, cut it out. I''ll be okay after a little rest here." ''Or I can go back home early, '' she thought.


    But Carlos didn''t listen to her. After ending the call, he sat down next to Debbie and asked, "Hungry?"


    "Um...no. Look, people are lining up just to talk to you. You have to go talk with them. Leave me alone here. I''ll be okay," Debbie urged again. She had been trying to drive this man away mainly because she didn''t want any more attention than she''d gotten already. Carlos was a walking attention ma, drawing stares wherever he went.


    So to stop any more curious nces, she desperately wanted this man to go away now.


    Besides, Carlos was in charge of this exposition. He needed to be there to smooth out the kinks. Since Debbie had insisted, Carlos had no choice but to agree. "Okay, but don''t go anywhere. Just stay here. I''ll be backter when Emmett arrives." Before he left, he gestured to the waiter near them and ordered some desserts and beverages for Debbie.


    Just as Carlos exited the lounge, a group ofdies immediately came and crowded around Debbie. Not asking if Debbie wanted to chat or not, they began to spit out a barrage of questions one after another. "He left you alone here?"


    "Wow, I never imagined Mrs. Huo would be so beautiful! But Mrs. Huo, what happened to you? I saw Mr. Huo carry you the whole way."


    "How long have you been Mrs. Huo? Which family are you from? What do your parents do?"


    Debbie felt a surge of dizziness due to the never-ending questions. This was exactly what she was trying to avoid. What was Carlos thinking? And why didn''t he ask her before he did it?


    And she had no interest in answering any of them. Nheless, known as Mrs. Huo now, she had to keep a polite smile on her face. She grabbed a te of desserts that the waiter had brought to her and apologized, "Ladies, I''m sorry. I''m starving. Ta ta for now."


    She was obviously saying goodbye to them. A quick way to end the conversation. But strangely enough, they didn''t get the hint. Or maybe they feigned ignorance so they could stay longer. The questions stopped, and the nagging began.


    "It''s toote for you to be eating anything, Mrs. Huo."


    "Oooh! That looks sinful! You should watch your figure."


    "Are you trying to put on the pounds?"


    "You''re in such good shape! Why would you want to be fat?"


    "Careful, Mr. Huo may not like you if you put on weight."


    "You definitely need to watch your weight¡ªa rich handsome man like Mr. Huo has a lot of girls to choose from."


    "Is Mr. Gu really your ex-boyfriend?"


    Debbie''s head started to pound. She needed to either flee or get rid of them, otherwise she might go mad. This evening was not going well, certainly not the way she envisioned. What were these women doing here? Why weren''t they at least window shopping for all the jewelry and watches at the exposition? Why were they poking their nose into her business? Why couldn''t they just leave her alone? All these women were such a pain and¡ªwait... Maybe Carlos revealed her identity so that she wouldn''t be able to keep tabs on him.


    In the end, Debbie put down the desserts, deliberately ttering the tes on the counter. She was loud, trying to get their attention. She ran her eyes over the group and asked, "How''s the jewelry?"


    Confused, the women answered in chorus, "The jewelry is amazing!" Everything on disy was beautiful and luxurious. From sparkling tiaras to gem-encrusted hairpins, from nes, chokers, and earrings to diamond-studded bracelets. A dizzying array of gems, rubies, emeralds, opals, pearls, and polished pieces of jade. Even rings and cuff links. And some of the finest timepieces expertly crafted by Swiss watchmakers. But the prices were too high.


    If their husbands were as rich as Carlos, they would have already bought all of the jewelry here and brought their favorites home with them.


    "And what about the watches?" Debbie continued to ask.


    Again, the women replied in confusion, "The watches are great!"


    "Since everything looks awesome, maybe you should spend more of your precious time appreciating them. I''m not as interesting as all that ice out there. I shouldn''t be the focus here. Please!" Debbie waved at them with a smile.


    "You''re being modest, Mrs. Huo. You''re more attractive than those jewelry and watches..."


    "Yes, I think so. Mrs. Huo, are you still a student? Where do you go to university?"


    Meanwhile, more and more spectators arrived, adding to the group gathered around Debbie. Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. ''Jesus! Save me from idiots! Please!'' she eximed in her head.


    She knew it. That was why she didn''t want to expose her identity. Now, where was the bad man who had let the whole world know about it? Couldn''t he see that she was surrounded by arge group of people? Why didn''t hee back and save her?


    Left with no choice, Debbie put on her high heels again and squeezed through the crowd that had gathered in the lounge. "I''m sorry. I need to look for my friends. Please enjoy yourselves!"


    She broke free of the hangers-on, practically pushing her way through the crowd. Debbie limped through the hall to look for Carlos, Kasie or her other friends.


    But she didn''t see any of them. Instead, she spotted Wesley and Megan.


    She had no interest in talking to those two, so she walked in the opposite direction. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo!" a guest greeted her.

 Chapter 253: Marry Me

    Chapter 253: Marry Me"Hello, Mrs. Huo," a guest greeted Debbie.


    Wherever she went, people greeted her politely. Wearing a rigid smile on her face, she nodded to each of them.


    Finally, Debbie found Kasie and Sasha in front of one of the watch counters. They were happily selecting their favorite watches.


    "Hey, you two¡ª"


    "Mrs. Huo, good evening!" Before Debbie could call out to Kasie and Sasha, people started gathering around her once again. Even the saleswoman at the watch counter stared at Debbie with sparkly eyes.


    Debbie felt so helpless. She wanted to leave the ce as quickly as possible and go back home. She didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    "Debbie, perfect timing! Come here! I need your opinion on something," Kasie said excitedly as she pulled Debbie closer to her. She and Sasha were confused as to which watch to buy.


    Sasha looked at her cousin with so much admiration and marveled at her poprity, "Debbie, you''re living an amazing life! You know, I was really interested in some of these watches, but Mr. Huo had already bought them for you before I could even get to them. I''m super jealous of you right now! Oh, when will I meet such a wonderful husband?"


    Debbie was a little taken aback. ''Carlos bought me more watches? When? I didn''t see him buy any, '' she wondered. Confused, she asked, "What are you saying? He didn''t buy any more watches except the one on my wrist." They had been together the whole time. But she never saw him buy any other watch.


    Sasha nodded firmly. "He did! I saw it with my own eyes. Every item you looked at for more than a few seconds was immediately bought for you by his assistant."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. She hadn''t noticed it at all. It was such a waste of money! How could Carlos squander money like it was nothing?


    In an instant, Debbie turned around and ran her eyes around the hall. She was going to look for Carlos and lecture him about the importance of money.


    But Kasie grabbed hold of her arm to stop her from going away. "Don''t leave yet! Tell me which of these to buy first!"


    Debbie quickly looked between the two watches Kasie was pointing at and chose the one on the right. "This. It fits your image and temperament."


    Kasie sighed helplessly. She said, "Yeah, I thought so. I prefer this one too... But it''s really expensive. My mom gave me five hundred thousand dors, but this watch is worth seven hundred thousand."


    Although she had saved some money in secret, it was still not enough to buy the limited edition.


    Debbie turned to the saleswoman and inquired, "Hi there. Do you think you can give us a discount on this watch?"


    Before the woman could speak, Kasie answered for her, "No, I already asked her."


    "Please wait for a moment, Mrs. Huo. I will consult my manager," the saleswoman said quickly and then picked up her inte to call her senior.


    Kasie and Debbie exchanged curious nces with each other.


    Soon, the saleswoman returned and said, "Mrs. Huo,dies. The manager said that you could just sign the bill first and pick whichever watch you like. We will apply the discountter." Kasie rested her arm on Debbie''s shoulder and sighed happily.


    "Oh, Mrs. Huo. It''s my honor to be your friend."


    Debbie didn''t expect that the title of "Mrs. Huo" was this powerful. They could even get discounts for luxuriousmodities at an exposition such as this.


    When Emmett found Debbie, he saw Kasie signing her name on a bill. But she didn''t make the payment after signing it. Perplexed, he approached her and asked, "You are not paying for it?"


    It wasn''t like her. He had gone shopping with her a few times and generally, whenever she liked something, she would pay for it without hesitation.


    Without taking her eyes off the beautiful watch, she said cheerfully, "Thanks to Tomboy, the manager promised to give me a discountter."


    ''A discount?'' Emmett thought, confused. ''All themodities at the exposition are limited editions. How could she possibly get a discount? Since the manager said that he would give her a discount, it probably meant that someone must have paid the bill for Kasie, as a way of showing respect to Mrs. Huo.''


    At the thought of that, Emmett was determined to pay the bill for Kasie himself. He was her boyfriend! He should make the payment for her purchases rather than let some stranger pay for it. He handed the sneakers to Kasie. "Walk Tomboy to the lounge. Mr. Huo is waiting there."


    "Why? Debbie, what''s wrong?" Kasie asked with concern as she looked at the shoe box in her hands.


    "It''s nothing much. My heels are rubbing against my feet. Give the sneakers to me. I''ll go find Carlos myself," Debbie said. Her right heel was a litte red, but she wasn''t fragile enough to need others'' help to walk. She reached out for the shoe box.


    But Kasie refused to give it to her. "Emmett has asked me to help you. So, it would be better if I walk you to your husband," she said, smiling.


    "Cut it out. I suggest you turn your attention to your Emmett. See what he''s doing!" She snatched the box from Kasie''s hands swiftly.


    Debbie had been in the spotlight the whole evening, and if people saw Kasie hold her arm and walk her to the lounge, they would gather around her again, asking her this and that to show their concern, even though they would just be doing it to gain Carlos'' favor.


    To avoid being surrounded by the mob again, Debbie refused Emmett''s and Kasie''s kindness.


    Meanwhile, Emmett was swiping his credit card to make the payment. He had with him the bill with Kasie''s signature on it.


    "Hey, Emmett! Emmett!" Kasie finally noticed what Emmett was doing. Ignoring Debbiepletely, she hastily ran up to Emmett to stop him.


    He had already bought her a lot of things. She couldn''t let him pay the bill for her any more than this.


    But it was toote. The payment was done and the receipt was printed. Frustrated, Kasie took out her phone in an attempt to send him the money. She said gloomily, "You''re just an assistant. How much money do you earn every month? I''m transferring you the money right away. My dad is rich anyway. If I don''t spend his money, it''ll all go to his mistresses or some bastards."


    Emmett took her phone away, closed the payment app and locked the phone screen. "I don''t get many chances to spend my money. Besides, Mr. Huo gives me a ton of money. It''s more than enough to open a supermarket. So if I don''t spend the money on you, I might end up taking it all to my grave when I die."


    Kasie paused, blinking. "But this watch is seven hundred thousand dors, not seven hundred or seventy dors."


    If the person spending that much money like water was someone like Carlos, she wouldn''t have given a damn about it. But Emmett was just his assistant.


    Kasie felt sorry for him.


    Seeing the gloomy look on her face, Emmett drew closer to her and whispered, "Honestly, I have only dated one girl in the past, but I never bought her anything. So I''ve saved up quite a lot after working for Carlos all these years. If you promise to marry me now, I can even buy a new house in the neighborhood next to your home."


    ''Marry him? Buy a house in the neighborhood next to my home? If I remember right, the price of that property is at least fifty thousand dors per square meter.''


    Kasie burst intoughter at the thought. She held his arm and teased, "Emmett, are you proposing to me? That was not formal at all. I will not say yes to such a flimsy proposal!"


    Emmett put his wallet back. "You have to promise that you''ll marry me first. If I formally propose to you and you say no, then I''ll be so humiliated.


    "You''ve got that backwards! If you don''t propose to me first, how can I promise you anything? So you should make a formal proposal first."


    "Fine, I''ll do it. I''ll propose, and you have to marry me. Deal?"


    "Deal. You do it and then I''ll maybe say yes!"


    Emmett smiled and threw a nce at Debbie who was some distance away. Carlos was helping her put on the sneakers. He looked back at Kasie and said, "Mr. Huo is taking care of Debbie now. Youe with me."


    "Where are we going?" Kasie asked.


    Emmett held her hand and led her to a jewelry counter. There were a few dazzling diamond rings inside the ss case. He raised an eyebrow and told the stunned Kasie, "Go on, pick your favorite."


    Carlos apologizing to Debbie had already be the focus of that night''s event. But Emmett wouldn''t mind stealing Carlos'' thunder and proposing to Kasie as long as she chose a diamond ring right away.

 Chapter 254: A More Reliable Man

    Chapter 254: A More Reliable ManKasie felt a warm feeling course throughout her body. She tried to stay calm and pulled Emmett closer to her, who was seriously looking at the diamond rings. "I was just kidding, Emmett! I haven''t even graduated yet. I don''t want to spend my school life with a baby in my belly. Don''t propose to me now."


    Emmett shook his head helplessly. "Kasie, you fool. We can get engaged now and we''ll get married after you graduate."


    His words touched Kasie. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes. But she pretended to be angry and chided, "Be honest! Are you rushing your proposal just to save a meal? Our parents haven''t met each other yet. Do you think I''ll be taken in so easily? Humph, no way!"


    The truth was that she wanted to marry Emmett as soon as possible too. But on second thoughts, she didn''t want to rush things because they had only been together for a short period. After all, marriage was a huge event in a person''s life, especially for a woman. She wanted to thoroughly consider this before making a final decision.


    Emmett nodded understandingly. "You have a point there. I''ll wait until you graduate. And then, I''ll ask my parents to speak to your parents about our marriage."


    Through her tear-filled eyes, Kasie saw a beautiful future unfolding in front of her. She said with a fake pout, "Then it''s settled. If you don''t officially propose when I graduate, you''ll be a cheating dog. And if I don''t say yes when you do, I''ll be the cheating dog."


    Emmett considered her words for a few seconds. As if waking up from a confusion, he corrected himself immediately, "You got me wrong, Kasie! What I meant was that I''d propose to you after your junior year, not your senior year! You will not be taking the postgraduate entrance exam, right? If so, let''s make it earlier. I''ll propose to you at the end of this semester and ask for your parents'' blessing."


    "What?! So soon? There''s only one semester left in that case." Although she wanted to marry him soon, she felt a semester''s time was too short.


    "Yeah. I need to ask Mr. Huo for leave a few months in advance. I may need at least a month off to prepare for our engagement and wedding. That''s to say, I won''t be working in July and I''ll start earning for our family from August..." Emmett kept mumbling about their n with a serious look on his face.


    Kasie glowed with happiness as she watched her man carefully n their future. He was obviously serious about their marriage.


    She had missed out on Lewis, but now, she had Emmett, a much more reliable man. ''I''m so lucky that I found him...'' she thought to herself, feeling blessed.


    In the lounge


    Carlos carefully put a band-aid on Debbie''s scratched skin and then helped her put on the sneakers. "Try this and see if it''s better," he said gently.


    Debbie stood up from the sofa and walked a few steps. "Better. It doesn''t hurt."


    But the sneakers looked so weird with her evening dress. She felt awkward.


    Carlos asked a person nearby to throw her high heels away. He turned to her and instructed, "Get some rest. I still have some things to handle."


    After a pause, Debbie said hesitantly, "You go ahead with your work. Since you came here with Portia and I came with Gregory, I think we should go back home separately. I''ll leave with him."


    Carlos''s face fell abruptly. He looked intently into her eyes and requested sternly, "No way! Wait for me here. Don''t go anywhere or with anyone else."


    Debbie pouted and said in an unconvinced tone, "Yes, sir! As you wish. I''m gonna listen to you since there are so many people here. I don''t want to make you look bad in front of them."


    "Be good..." Carlos drew closer to her and whispered. "Wait for me and we''ll go back home together, okay?"


    Debbie nodded slowly. At that moment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a woman standing a short distance away. In an instant, she drew closer to Carlos and wrapped her arms around his neck as she nted a kiss on his cheek. "Okay," she said sweetly.


    Confused by her initiative kiss and the sweet smile on her face, Carlos discreetly scanned the hall out of the corner of his eye. As expected, he noticed some women and understood her little trick at once. Portia and Olga were among the women who were watching them from a short distance away.


    He dotingly pinched her nose. "How dare you make use of me? You better pay me back when we''re home."


    Pretending innocence, she shrugged her shoulders and said in a helpless voice, "I have no choice. My husband is good at attracting all kinds of women. I have to drive them away, right?"


    Carlos smiled lovingly. "Yeah, whatever you say. Wait for me here. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    They pulled away from each other and Carlos walked away. As soon as he disappeared into the crowd, the women who had been watching them came up to Debbie.


    Portia had returned to her normal self. With a ss of cocktail in her hand, she sat opposite Debbie. Olga did the same. A few other wealthydies from Y City followed suit. Most of these women had fought with Debbie at thest party and she had spilled blood red wine all over their dresses.


    Debbie didn''t want anything to do with those women. She stood up to leave.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Portia collected herself and said in a cool tone, "Debbie Nian, you''ve concealed yourself well."


    Debbie smirked. "Concealed what? I never hid anything from you."


    "Then why did you tell everyone that you were married to Emmett?" Portia asked between gritted teeth. ''Dammit! I was fooled by this bitch all along!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Debbie was amused. She turned to Portia and taunted, "You''re as ridiculous as your brother. It''s you who were stupid enough to think that I was married to Emmett. Why are you ming me for your idiocy? Did I ever say that Emmett was my husband? Did you hear it from me anytime? Huh?"


    Portia was dumbfounded, her face deadpan. She suddenly realized that Debbie had never once said it herself that she was married to Emmett!


    When Portia remained silent, Olga chipped in, "When did you marry Mr. Huo? And now that you are married, why do you still keep an ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Gu? Do you still love Mr. Gu? Does Mr. Huo know about this?"


    Debbie answered outright, "Yes, he knows. So what? What does it have to do with you?"


    Her answer was way out of Olga''s expectation. Dumbstruck, she couldn''t find a reasonable thing to say, so she just cursed, "Shame on you!"


    "Shame on me?" Debbie raised her brows at Olga with a cunning smile.


    Seeing her grin, Olga recalled some scenes in her mind. Last time, when Carlos had invited her to dinner, they had met Debbie and Gregory at the restaurant. ''At that time, Debbie said that her husband had run away with an old woman. So...by old woman, she actually meant me!'' she thought angrily.


    Olga had believed that Carlos had invited her to insult Debbie andugh at her. But now, she realized that she had been the one who was beingughed at by the couple.


    Olga was ticked off, her face contorted in anger.


    As she was about to throw a tantrum, Carlos'' warning came to her mind. He had earlier warned her not to offend Debbie. Olga shuddered and held back her anger.


    She tried her hardest to adjust her emotion and steady her breathing. As Olga was wondering whether she should apologize or go away at once, Debbie asked again, "Miss Mi, who is shameless here? How about I call my husband and ask him for his opinion?"


    Debbie thought that it was the right time to exercise her right as Mrs. Huo and get rid of her love rivals. It was now or never!


    "You dare threaten me using Mr. Huo''s name?" Olga red up. She hadn''t had the chance to humiliate Debbie yet, and the arrogant woman was already Mrs. Huo. How could she ever get the chance to stamp on her now?


    "Carlos is my husband. Why can''t I do it?" ''I should make good use of Carlos'' power right now!'' she thought mischievously. Debbie sat back on the sofa and continued with a broad smile, "I don''t want to see any of you here. Get lost, or I''ll call Carlos."


    "Aunt Debbie," a voice called out.


    Before those women could stand up to leave, another appeared in the lounge.


    Debbie felt her head pound. She had dealt with a lot of women tonight, but now she had to handle a more troublesome, disgusting woman. ''Oh, Jesus! I''d better get up and leave!'' she thought, sighing helplessly.

 Chapter 255: Shes Mrs. Huo

    Chapter 255: She''s Mrs. HuoMegan grabbed Debbie''s wrist to stop her. "Aunt Debbie, are you still mad at me?" she asked with a pitiful look on her face.


    She saw a group of women gather around Debbie, and she thought this was the ideal time to mess with her. She wasn''t going to approach Debbie privately. Debbie was no pushover, and Carlos would back her up if she tried anything. He had backed Megan over Debbie once, but it might not always go so well.


    Now Debbie was surrounded by quite a few different women, and they were all fans of Carlos. Megan decided to join them to deal with Debbie.


    Debbie shook Megan''s hand off and snapped at her angrily, "Yes, I am. I''m mad because you guys are like flies, buzzing around me all the time. That''s really annoying."


    The women were quite taken aback by Debbie''s insult. You could see it from the looks on their faces.


    Megan knew how to piss Debbie off, and our heroine would rise to the bait. These women were from well-off families and had been spoiled by their parents. Naturally, they wouldn''t bear the humiliation quietly.


    The first one to snap back was Portia. She looked down at Debbie and reprimanded her in a harsh voice, "You really think you''re somebody after marrying Mr. Huo, don''t you? You need to learn how to be Mrs. Huo. A Huo would have more grace and elegance."


    "Hah!" Debbieughed mirthlessly, thoroughly amused. "Who the hell do you think you are, Portia Gu? I need to learn how to be Mrs. Huo? You''re dying to im that title, aren''t you? Sorry to burst your bubble. Carlos wouldn''t marry you even if you were thest woman on earth."


    After saying that, she carefully put the ss on the tray of a nearby waiter and stalked out of the room, leaving the furious women behind. She believed she was showing them the right mix of contempt and disdain.


    Wearing an evening dress and a pair of sneakers, she was too embarrassed to wander through the crowds. The less people saw her mismatched outfit, the better. Carlos had asked her to wait for him, so she was forced to go to the garden¡ªthat was an area that had next to no one in it.


    The indoor heating system worked very well. When Debbie left the building, cold air pressed against her skin. The chill raised goosebumps, and she was immediately ufortable.


    She pulled her cloak around her with shivering hands. She let the wool do its work and keep her warm¡ªEmilio Pi had designed this one well. Debbie stopped to take a deep breath of fresh air, then sat on a swing, pulled her phone out of her purse, and began to y on it.


    Before she could open WeChat, a familiar voice broke the silence. "Deb!"


    Sighing in defeat, she raised her head to see Hayden making his way over to her.


    Without responding, she lowered her head again to y with her phone. She wasn''t in the mood for a conversation.


    Hayden didn''t mind her indifference at all¡ªhe was used to the cold shoulder. He stood before her, took something out of his pocket and held it out to her.


    In the palm of his hand was a pair of delicate and exquisitely crafted ear studs, dazzling in the afternoon sun.


    Debbie was stunned. "Okay, what is this?" she asked.


    "I can''t forget the time we''d spent together. You used to wear earrings like these. When I saw them at the expo, I had to buy them. Go ahead. Try them on," he suggested.


    Debbie kicked the ground, and the swing began to sway. "Thank you, Mr. Gu, but I''m good. I can''t take these, but your fiancee might really need them."


    Had she worn ear studs like these? She couldn''t remember, but Hayden could. ''Does that mean he really loved me?'' she mused.


    Hayden grabbed the rope of the swing to stop it from moving, which snapped Debbie out of her reverie.


    Despite her reluctance, he offered, "I can put them on for you. They''ll look really good." After he had reunited with Debbie, he had longed to buy her a gift, but hadn''t found anything appropriate. Now he had found the perfect gift and the perfect time to give it to her.


    "Are you deaf, Hayden Gu? I said no!" Debbie decided that sticking around was thest thing she wanted. She got to her feet and started towards the building.


    Hayden heaved a sigh, contemting the ear studs in his hand. Finally, he put them back in his pocket. He grabbed for her wrist, and guided her back to the swing. "Okay, okay. Don''t get mad. Why don''t you y on the swing? Hand me your purse, and I''ll push you. Come on, you know you want to."


    "No!" Debbie cried. But Hayden snatched her purse anyway and pushed her hard. The swing flew forward. She had to hold on to the ropes tightly to avoid falling off.


    "Dammit! If you push me again, I''ll jump off!" she threatened. Now everyone knew she was Carlos'' wife. If she were seen with Hayden, Carlos would be aughing stock. She didn''t want that to happen.


    Hayden closed Debbie''s purse quickly, grabbed the swing, and stopped it. "My fault. I''m sorry, Deb," he said softly.


    Debbie was more than a little startled. Her heart hammered in her chest.


    ''Why''s he acting so weird? First the ear studs, and then the swing. But now he gives in that easily? What''s he ying at?''


    She shook off her thoughts, took her purse back, and walked towards the entrance.


    On the way, she called Gregory. "Hey, Gregory. I''m taking off. You stay and have fun. Thanks for the ride," she said.


    She had lost her patience; she needed to leave before she lost her mind. Since Carlos was still busy ying the social butterfly, she decided to take a taxi home.


    Gregory was no fool. He looked across the room and saw Carlos, still mingling. "You''re not leaving with Carlos, are you?"


    "Nope. No biggie. I''ll hail a taxi. Bye!"


    Actually Gregory wanted to let Debbie know she might have trouble finding a taxi. After all, thousands of people were expected to attend, and not all at once. They would be taking taxis to and from their hotels and houses. And Carlos'' sudden confession to his wife had already gone viral. Debbie was now as famous as any A-list celebrity.


    But Debbie had already hung up on him. Gregory went to the cashier''s desk first, and quickly plunked down the money for a watch that caught his eye. Then he sprinted for the entrance, hoping to catch up to her.


    When he saw her, she was already surrounded by a gaggle of fans. Even the security guards were at a loss. They controlled the chaos as best they could.


    Debbie didn''t know she had be the talk of the town. She was going to boot up Weibo or something in the garden, but Hayden had stopped her.


    When she left the gates, many people immediately recognized her. Piercing screams split the air. "Look! Hey! It''s Mrs. Huo!"


    "That''s Debbie Nian! The girl who married Carlos Huo!"


    Some took out their phones topare this woman to the pictures posted by reporters at the expo. "Blue dress with petals, check! Updo, check! Round eyes... Yeah! She IS Mrs. Huo!"


    "She''s so pretty!"


    "Mrs. Huo, such an honor. Can I get your autograph?" They all went on like that. The noise had reached a fever pitch, and Debbie had no problem hearing them, but she had trouble making out anything coherent.


    She looked around to see her husband''s crazy fans holding a giant luminous board with letters "Carlos Huo" printed on it.


    It was the first time that Debbie had been in a situation like this. She didn''t know how to respond; all she could do was smile.


    She desperately wanted to leave, but Carlos'' fans gathered around her and even broke through the cordon. The guards were unable to stop them as the human wave surged around them.


    Debbie was instantly caught in the middle of the crowd. People took out their phones and cameras to take pictures, or set up selfies with her.


    Unable to resist their enthusiasm, Debbie took a girl''s pen and notebook, and signed her name on it in a serious manner.


    This was the first time she''d ever signed an autograph.

 Chapter 256: Ive Been A Fan For Years

    Chapter 256: I''ve Been A Fan For YearsThe girl was one of Carlos'' fans, so Debbie signed his name as well, right next to hers. She also drew a heart between their names.


    Looking at her work, she shed a broad smile and handed the pen and notebook back to the girl. "Done. I hope it''s okay. My writing''s a mess."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo. Er, can I call you ''Debbie?'' You''re so down to earth. Thanks for the autograph!"


    Before Debbie could answer, more pens and notebooks were put in front of her for her to sign. She wondered if she would get cramp in her hand before she finished.


    Actually, Debbie felt a lot morefortable and happier with these young girls. Compared to those fake women at the expo, these girls were cheerful and real. Coming from a noble family didn''t guarantee that a person had a noble personality. In fact, it was often the opposite.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Debbie''s head. With a cunning smile, she told Carlos'' fans, "Well, my husband looks cold and uncaring, but he''s actually a nice guy. If you ask him for autographs, I''m sure he''ll do it."


    "Really? If he says no, can you help us out, Mrs. Huo?"


    "No problem. But he''s busy right now. Not sure when he''ll be done," said Debbie.


    In stunned disbelief, the security guards looked at Debbie, who was busy chatting with the girls. She was so nice and unpretentious. She sounded like she was happy to be there, and they got the sense that it wasn''t an act. They''d never been assigned to guard a celebrity who was so amiable and easy to approach.


    And she was not just some actress or pop star, but Carlos Huo''s wife.


    At the expo, a security guard sprinted into the main hall and found Carlos, who was discussing business with a few guests. "Mr. Huo, your wife''s being mobbed by fans..."


    Carlos set his ss on a nearby table. "Thanks. I''ll check it out." He then turned to Tristan. "Take your men and find two popr stars. Make it obvious they''re around. Then split them up. That should keep the fans busy chasing them rather than my wife."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Debbie''s right hand became shaky after so many signatures. All of a sudden, people around her began to scream. "Aaaargh! It''s Mr. Huo! Look! Carlos Huo!"


    A dozen bodyguards led the way, and Carlos walked towards Debbie, the picture of poise.


    Another two popr celebrities left the building in two different directions, just as Carlos had ordered, and their fans followed after them in a hurry. This effectively dispersed the crowd that had formed around Debbie.


    With his bodyguards clearing the way, Carlos managed to get close to Debbie quite easily. He pulled her into his arms and said, "I thought I told you to wait for me. What happened?"


    His eyes were full of affection. The fans yelled and screamed at the top of their lungs as if Carlos were talking to them.


    Debbie felt like she was in a club where they yed the dance music so loud she had to scream to be heard. She stood on tiptoe to get close enough to his ear. "The expo is so boring. I''m going home."


    "I''lle with you."


    At that moment, the girl whom Debbie had talked with asked excitedly, "Mrs. Huo, you promised you''d get Mr. Huo to sign autographs. I''ve been a fan for years."


    The girl was practically in tears because she was so excited.


    Another girl piped up, "We''re all fans. I''ve followed you since you were in the military. We need your autographs." However, Carlos'' bodyguards intervened. They stood between Carlos and the fans, making them stand two meters away from their boss.


    Debbie stared at the scene from Carlos'' arms, mouth agape. ''Wow, these are really intense fans. They''ve liked him longer than I have, '' she thought.


    "Mr. Huo! Mr. Huo! I''ve liked you for ten years. I..." A fan was so overwhelmed that she couldn''t breathe. She passed out and fell to the ground.


    The crowd began to panic. "Someone passed out! Help! Help her!"


    Debbie was also startled. She grabbed Carlos'' sleeve, and then had a better idea. "Someone call an ambnce!" she yelled at the fans.


    Carlos patted her back reassuringly, and then walked past his bodyguards to the unconscious girl. When he verified she was breathing, hemanded one of his men to call an ambnce. Then he unbuttoned his suit and got down on a knee to check on her. He looked at the girls around him. "Step back. She needs fresh air."


    And that was when he began in earnest. He carefully positioned her limbs so that shey on her back. Her chest rose and fell slowly, so he knew she was okay. He rolled up his suit jacket, and used that to elevate the fan''s legs above her heart level to avoid swelling. Debbie fell in love with him all over again. His quick thinking had really saved the day.


    Soon, the girl slowly opened her eyes, blinking from the sudden influx of light, but they eventually fluttered open normally.


    When he saw that, Carlos stood up, grabbed a wet napkin from a bodyguard and began to wipe his hands.


    "Aaaargh! Mr. Huo is so handsome!"


    "What a great guy! He''s a hero!"


    Carlos heard the girl say that Debbie had promised them she would have him sign autographs for them. He took a notebook from a nearby fan, and signed his name.


    When he received the third notebook, he saw Debbie''s handwriting. She not only signed both their names, but also drew a heart between them. A satisfied smile spread across his lips. Her tiny gesture put him in a good mood. That spurred him on, and he signed many more notebooks.


    But there were too many fans there, and he didn''t have enough time to sign autographs for everyone. He was busy, and time was money. After signing for ten more fans, he and Debbie said their goodbyes as the mob got louder. Shielded by his bodyguards, they both got into a Bentley.


    The car slowly rolled away, and the fans continued to make noise. In the car, Debbie and Carlos could finally enjoy peace thanks to the soundproof windows.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief. She was exhausted, physically and mentally. She leaned in the back seat and closed her eyes.


    Seeing her sleepy face, Carlos pulled her into his arms. "Get some rest," he suggested.


    Debbie didn''t refuse him. Smelling his cologne, she leaned on his shoulder and asked casually, "Why did you suddenly out us?"


    With a smile, he stroked her hair and asked in reply, "Why ask that? You''re not happy, are you?"


    Debbie made herself morefortable and grumbled, "That little scene back there is what I was trying to avoid. I''m still mad at you. I remember everything you did to me."


    Stifling a giggle, he pinched her cheek and asked, "Really? So how do I make you happy?" Deep inside, he chuckled, ''Deb is so cute.''


    "Um... We''ll talk tomorrow." All she wanted right now was to sleep.


    She was tired. That was a fact. The way she talked and the pale color of her face stung Carlos'' heart. He decided to be still and let his wife sleep.


    Thinking of Debbie''s need for privacy, Carlos pulled out his phone and sent Emmett a text message saying, "Delete all news rted to my wife."


    He had gotten what he wanted¡ªpeople now knew Debbie was his wife. He didn''t think it necessary to make her life hell by having fans watch her every move.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Emmett''s reply came soon. Carlos'' phone was not on mute, so the notification sound woke Debbie up.


    She raised her eyes, looking at Carlos'' jaw, and murmured, "Just to let you know, I cancelled our trip to the Maldives."

 Chapter 257: The Ear Studs

    Chapter 257: The Ear StudsCarlos frowned at Debbie''s words. ''Looks like she is really mad at me. It was her dream to go to the Maldives, yet she cancelled the trip.''


    He stroked her cheeks gently and said in a soft voice, "Well, if you say so. When we both settle down abroad, I''ll take you anywhere you want."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She thought, ''I''ll give you one more chance. If we don''t fight over Megan again, I''ll go anywhere with you.'' Soon after, she dozed off again.


    When the car arrived at the manor, Carlos scooped Debbie up in his arms, not wanting to wake her up from her nap.


    But she blinked her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his chest. She murmured, "Where are we?"


    "We are home." He walked towards the vi with Debbie in his arms.


    Her eyes widened, and she looked around. They were indeed home. She struggled in his arms. "I''m awake now. Put me down."


    Carlos obliged, and they walked to the vi together.


    When they entered the living room, Debbie saw several shopping bags on the couch and asked casually, "What is this?"


    A housemaid answered respectfully, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo had them delivered from the expo."


    Carlos took off his suit and gave it to the maid. He loosened his tie and said to Debbie, "Watches and jewelry. Why not undo the wrappings yourself and put them in your jewelry cab?"


    It was Debbie who had once told him that women enjoyed the process of unwrapping presents. For this reason, Carlos had even asked his men to pack all those things.


    Debbie immediately remembered what Sasha had told her at the expo, so she turned to Carlos. "You bought all the things that I took a fancy to, didn''t you?"


    She had nned to corner Carlos at the expo, but Kasie had stopped her at that time. Then she had totally forgotten about the matter.


    "Hmm," Carlos replied shortly. He turned to the maid and said, "Put them in her closet."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Wait!" Debbie stopped the maid. She asked Carlos in a serious tone, "Can I have them returned?"


    "No." Carlos caught her waist and led her up the stairs. "They are all limited-editions. Once they leave the store, they cannot be returned."


    Debbie was shocked. "Carlos, you are such a squanderer! Why did you buy all of these? Are we having some sort of collection?" she asked.


    Instead of answering her question, he said, "I''ll send them over to our house abroad."


    ''Fine, whatever. Since they cannot be returned, there''s no point in arguing with him, '' she thought.


    She pulled out her phone from her purse as soon as she entered her bedroom, and began to inspect her messages. Not until then did she realize that she had be the talk of the town.


    So many people had followed her on Weibo and Facebook. Many had sent her messages on WeChat too. Her phone was full.


    She had only had about a thousand followers on Weibo earlier. But now, there were more than a million people following her.


    And it was all because her identity as Carlos'' wife had been exposed.


    Debbie''s attention was wholly on her phone, and she identally pushed her purse down from the bed. It fell to the floor, and the contents scattered all over the ce.


    She squatted down to pick them up one by one. That was when she saw the ear studs.


    Before she could pick them up, Carlos scooped them up and looked at them carefully.


    Debbie was confused and shocked. ''When did Hayden put them in my purse?''


    Carlos'' face soured. He recognized them¡ªhe had seen Hayden''s secretary buy them at the expo. It looked like Hayden had bought them for Debbie.


    He looked at his wife and said coldly, "I need an exnation."


    Debbie put her phone aside and tried to figure out how Hayden had put them in her purse. Then she realized that he had snatched her purse from her when she was on the swing.


    ''Carlos looks pissed. He must already know that Hayden bought the ear studs, '' she thought to herself. ''Damn it! Why is Hayden stirring up trouble between me and Carlos all the time?'' She gulped and answered honestly, "They were bought by someone else. I said I didn''t need them. But I didn''t know that he had put them in my purse."


    "Who bought it?" he insisted.


    "Hayden," Debbie stammered nervously. "I did turn him down. I don''t know when he put them in my purse," she repeated anxiously.


    "You don''t know?" Carlos held the ear studs tightly in one hand, and raised her chin with the other to make her look him in the eye. "Don''t lie to me."


    Frustrated, Debbie exined, "I AM telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, I can call Hayden and ask him to exin."


    "You haven''t deleted his number from your phone yet?" he asked.


    ''Seriously? We are talking about the ear studs. It has nothing to do with Hayden''s phone number!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "Don''t you have Megan''s number in your phone? Olga''s? And Portia''s?" she retorted in a loud voice.


    "I don''t have Portia''s and Olga''s numbers. I do have Megan''s, but she''s different." ''Portia and Olga mean nothing to me, but Megan is my niece, '' he thought angrily.


    "Megan''s different? You mean she''s your one and only?" she taunted.


    "Oh? Then what about Hayden? Is he your one and only? He bought you ear studs worth more than a million dors. Don''t tell me he buys this kind of expensive gift for everyone. Debbie, throw them away." Carlos didn''t want to argue with her over Hayden. He opened his palm and gave her the ear studs.


    ''More than a million dors? Hayden is crazy!'' she thought.


    Debbie took them from Carlos'' hand and was about to throw them in the trash. But she suddenly realized that they were still in a fight and that she hadn''t forgiven him yet. To get back at him, she took off the studs on her ears instead and said, "I''m not throwing them away. I''ll put them on, and I''ll have you watch with your own eyes as I wear them."


    She put one of them on andined, "Men are all two-timers! Hypocrites! You were apologizing to me only a while ago, and you start arguing with me already. I shouldn''t have trusted you."


    Carlos couldn''t believe his ears. ''Who is the one throwing a tantrum here?''


    He grabbed her arm and demanded, "Take it off."


    "Fine! I''ll take it off!" she yelled. Instead of taking the ear stud off, she removed the watch which Carlos had put on her wrist, and gave it back to him.


    Looking at the watch in disbelief, Carlos asked in a cold voice, "You prefer the studs to this watch, don''t you? Or is it because you''ll love anything as long as it is from him? You didn''t even put on the diamond ring I gave you on such an important asion. Why?" The very thought broke Carlos'' heart.


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. She was a bit taken aback by his question about the ring. She calmed down and lowered her voice saying, "You''ve gotten it wrong. The ring is just too valuable for me. Give me the watch. I''ll wear it every day." She reached out to take it back, but Carlos dodged.


    He put it in his pocket and turned around to leave, without saying another word.


    Debbie got flustered. "Carlos!" she called out.


    He paused for a second, but then kept walking towards the door.

 Chapter 258: I Have No Mom

    Chapter 258: I Have No MomDebbie caught up to Carlos and grabbed his arm. "Give me my watch back. I''ll put it and the diamond ring on every day."


    "You don''t need to say anything more," he said nonchntly.


    Debbie took a deep breath and said, "I''ll return the ear studs to Hayden tomorrow. Believe me, I did turn him down. He put them in my purse without my knowledge."


    ''Hayden is such a troublesome man. I swear I''m gonna beat him to a pulp, '' she thought.


    Carlos shook her hands off and walked towards the door.


    Debbie was taken aback by his indifference. In a feigned choking voice, she said, "Honey, I''m afraid of sleeping alone."


    Carlos opened the door. But before leaving, he said, "I''ll be in the study."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God! I thought he was leaving the manor.


    But it''s almost time for bed. He must be mad, and probably doesn''t want to spend the night with me. I must do something to appease him.''


    Instead of going after Carlos right away, she took off the stud she had put on to piss him off, removed her evening dress and walked into the bathroom.


    After about half an hour, she got out of her room in her pajamas. She went to the kitchen and retrieved a cake from the refrigerator.


    She sliced a big piece and put it on a te. With the cake in her hand, she went straight to the study.


    Without knocking, she pushed the door open and strode in. She used to knock before, but Carlos had told her that it was unnecessary. So now, she was used to just walking in casually.


    Carlos was on the phone. His expression changed when he saw her, but he looked away quickly.


    Biting her lower lip, she put the te on the desk. Slowly, she cut a small piece of the cake with the fork and brought it to his lips.


    Carlos ignored it, and spun his chair around to face his back towards her.


    The call was still connected. Curtis, who was at the other end of the line, was telling Carlos that he would be going to A Country and staying there for about a year. Surprised, Carlos asked, "What for?"


    "We''re opening a branch in A Country. I have to deal with the administration there." Curtis was not sure how long he was going to stay in A Country.


    Frustrated about being ignoredpletely, Debbie looked at the cake in her hand and gobbled it up herself in her anger. Her eyes widened. ''Wow, this is really yummy!''


    She took several more bites before turning Carlos'' chair back towards her, and then brought another piece to his lips.


    As if she were invisible, Carlos said into his phone, "When will the wedding be held? Okay, we''ll be there."


    Debbie tugged at Carlos'' clothes, gesturing for him to eat the cake. But he didn''t respond.


    She grew impatient. But soon, she had this crazy idea forming in her head. She reached out to his leather belt.


    Click! The belt was unbuckled swiftly.


    Carlos looked at her, his eyes dark and tempted. She removed his belt and threw it onto the desk.


    "I''lle after I finish my work here. The business here is rather tricky, and I''m unable to finish it quickly," he said. In order to separate Carlos from Debbie, James had been working with several shareholders to deal him a heavy blow. Carlos had to let her go abroad alone for now, and join her after everything was settled.


    Debbie paid no attention to the phone call, but concentrated on what she was doing.


    She put her hand into his pant pocket and found her watch. She pulled it out quickly and put it on her wrist. ''Yes!'' she eximed inwardly and was about to retreat from the study.


    Carlos immediately bade Curtis goodbye and hung up in a sh. He grabbed Debbie by her waist and pressed her against the window sill. "I had no intention of sleeping with you this evening. But since you started it..." His voice trailed off.


    Debbie immediately regretted her actions. She struggled against his strong body, but to no avail.


    Carlos waspletely turned on. Since she was soon going abroad to study, he was even more frustrated. That night, he had sex with her like a stallion on steroids. Even though she pleaded with him to give her a break, he went at it again and again and enjoyed her cries of pleas and pleasure.


    The next day, Debbie struggled out of bed despite her tired limbs. She had called the courier guy over to send back the ear studs to Hayden.


    After he left the manor, she gave the tracking number to Hayden on WeChat and added, "Hayden, we are done. Don''t contact me again."


    She cklisted his number.


    Although Debbie and Carlos had wild sex the whole night, he left for work as usual before she even woke up. He hadn''t forgiven her. Neither of them was in a good mood.


    After lunch, Debbie stared nkly at a stack of documents on the table.


    The first page was nk, but she was aware of what it was¡ªher mysterious background.


    She would know who her brother and mom were, and she would find out about her mom''s family background if she decided to turn over that page.


    Unable to resist the temptation, she picked the documents up from the desk.


    Half an hourter, she called Curtis.


    He was working in his office. When he saw the caller ID, he smiled and answered the phone. "Hi, Deb. What''s up?"


    Debbie didn''t respond.


    It was a weird situation. Curtis could tell something was not right. He pried, "Did you see the documents?"


    "Yes," was her short reply. It turned out that Curtis was her...


    "You may call me ''Uncle'' from now on."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond to that. Yes. ording to the documents, Curtis was Debbie''s... uncle.


    Her mother was Ramona, the popr singer whom she used to like a lot. Ramona and Curtis had the same father, but different mothers.


    After a long pause, she said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Lu, thank you for taking care of me all this time. But let''s just be strangers from now on."


    She hated her mom for abandoning her, and she hated the Lu family now.


    Curtis'' smile disappeared. He couldn''t believe it. He had thought that Debbie would be thrilled after learning about their true rtionship. But she had chosen to break off all rtions with him instead. "Debbie, I know that I shouldn''t have kept this from you. But trust me, I bear no ill will."


    "I know," she said in a low voice. ''I know that he did everything for my own good, but I really can''t ept anyone from that family.''


    "Debbie, your mom didn''t abandon you on purpose," he said softly. ''Ramona had her own reasons for doing that.''


    "I have no mom!" Debbie yelled into the phone at the top of her lungs. She lost it when Curtis mentioned her mother.


    Bitterness flooded Curtis. He never thought that Debbie hated Ramona so much. He tried to coax her, "Okay, okay. Please don''t be mad. Listen to me. Let''s just pretend that none of this happened, and live happily like always. Okay?"


    ''Live happily like always? I see that woman on TV every day. How can I pretend like nothing has changed?


    It''s lucky that I''m leaving this country...'' An idea suddenly popped into her mind. She wanted to call Carlos and tell him that she never wanted toe back to Y City, ever again.


    Without answering Curtis'' question, she hung up abruptly.


    After a few moments'' consideration, she called Emmett. "Is everything ready for my departure?" she asked.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. Everything is ready. Zelda is booking a ticket for you to Ennd for the day after tomorrow," he replied.


    Closing her eyes, she said, "I want to get on a flight to Ennd tomorrow."


    "What?! Mrs. Huo, is something wrong?" he asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 259: A Love-hate Relationship

    Chapter 259: A Love-hate Rtionship"Nope. Just book the ticket for me. Oh, and don''t tell Carlos," Debbie said into her phone. She was now in a thoroughly bad mood, and her mind shed back to the scenes of the painful memories of her and Carlos bickering over Megan. All these scenes were on repeat in her brain¡ªall the times they shed over one woman. And that wasn''t all. Hayden had been bugging her¡ªpractically stalking her, and the Huo family members hated her on top of all that. She needed a break from the hate, the fighting, the bad feelings...all of it. All she wanted to do was fly to Ennd alone.


    Words failed Emmett. He knew Carlos would beat him to a pulp if he honored Debbie''s request.


    Carlos was often busy at work, but he was going to take the morning off and drive Debbie to the airport. She was supposed to leave the day after tomorrow.


    But Emmett had a hard time turning Debbie down. She was always nice to him, and he found himself liking her. So he decided to do as she said.


    When Carlos got home in the evening, Debbie wasn''t there. He called her, but he got Kasie instead. When he asked her to put his wife on the phone, she replied, "No can do, Mr. Huo. Debbie''s in thedies'' room."


    "Okay. Where are you?"


    "We...we''re at the restaurant. You know, Debbie''s taking off soon. We''re giving her a farewell dinner," Kasie answered with the utmost care.


    "Which restaurant?"


    "A hotpot restaurant on Tenth Street," she said honestly.


    After hanging up, Carlos descended the stairs, got into his car and drove towards the restaurant. Something didn''t feel right; something bugged him. There was a tickling in the back of his brain.


    When Debbie came back to their private booth, Kasie had just hung up on Carlos. "Hey Tomboy, your husband just called. Why not call him back?" She held out Debbie''s phone. Debbie took it and unlocked the screen.


    ''Carlos called?'' She checked the time on her phone. ''It''s only 7 p.m. Why''s he off so early?''


    She sat back in her seat, chatting with her friends, but her thoughts were far away. She kept wondering what Carlos had called her for. She thought about it for a half hour, and finally it bothered her enough. She called Carlos. He answered it quite quickly; it had barely rung once on her end. "Hey, old man," she said.


    "Hmm,"


    he answered shortly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Both of them were silent for a while; they were both frustrated as they had to part with each other soon. Sadness was palpable.


    Knowing he was a man of few words, Debbie decided to break the silence. "I''m eating outside. What''s up?"


    "You see the documents?" Curtis hade to his office this afternoon. He told him Debbie was in a bad mood and asked him to pay more attention to her. Carlos was busy, but nothing was more important than his wife. Originally, he had three dinner appointments this evening, but he cancelled two of them and drove back home as soon as possible.


    "Yeah," Debbie answered in a low voice. She feigned calm and added, "Is that why you called?"


    "Nope. Have fun with your friends. I''ll pick you up when you''re done."


    "No. That''s cool. I''ll take a cab home," she said. Kasie hade to the manor to pick her up this afternoon.


    They had been drinking this evening, so Kasie couldn''t get her back home. Debbie nned to grab a taxiter.


    "At this hour? That''s not safe. Just call me when you''re done. I''ll be there," he said firmly. Apparently, he didn''t take no for an answer.


    Staring at the night scene, she was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Her husband was so bossy. That was why she had a love-hate rtionship. She loved that he cared for her, but hated that he was so controlling.


    "Okay. See you," she finally said obediently. His heart softened, as she gave in without too much of a fight. He just wanted to see her safe, and didn''t think it was too much to ask.


    Debbie went back to her seat like nothing happened. Jared and Sasha were bantering back and forth. Sasha turned to Debbie. "Was he calling to check on you?"


    Debbie was amused by her words. She then pretended to be serious and said, "Yeah. He heard I was with Jared and Dixon, and he said he''d send them to the South Pole to breed penguins."


    Jared was boiling with rage at her words. "Tomboy, you have to talk him down. You''re the one who invited me, remember? Call him now! I''ve been to the South Pole before, and it''s freezing there. Never again!"


    Sasha, however, burst outughing. "Yeah! The South Pole! Sounds interesting! Don''t worry, Jared. I''ll go with you." Seriousness was written all over her face.


    However, Jared was too freaked out to think clearly. Ignoring Sasha, he went on pleading, "Come on, Tomboy. Give him a ring before he asks his secretary to book a flight."


    Kasie picked up a piece of mutton and put it into her mouth. After swallowing it, she teased, "A flight? You wish! It''s not a vacation. You might have to take a bus there."


    Ever since the trip to Southon Vige, Jared hated buses so much that he swore to himself he would never take a bus again.


    "Bus! God no!" Jared''s face went pale.


    Dixon chipped in calmly, "You should feel lucky you don''t have to take a walking tractor there."


    "Shut up, Dixon. You''re going with me. Didn''t you hear Tomboy?" Jared didn''t understand why Dixon was so calm and nonchnt about it.


    With a smug smile, Dixon exined, "Sorry, dude, I should''ve told you earlier. You''re going there alone. Mr. Huo is paying for my college abroad."


    "What?" Everyone except Kristina was taken aback by the sudden news. Even Debbie was clueless. "What? Where? Ennd, maybe? What are you studying?"


    "So do you have a job lined up with ZL Group at the end?" Kasie asked.


    Kristina sighed and exined for her boyfriend, "Do you think the uber-possessive Mr. Huo would let Debbie study abroad with another man? She''s going to Ennd, while Dixon is going to America."


    Dixon nodded and told them everything. Carlos saw a lot of potential in him, so he decided to send him to some college in America. As his sponsor, he had a lot of influence.


    Carlos was a smart businessman, and he wouldn''t gamble on a losing proposition.


    So he offered Dixon a long-term contract. After Dixon graduated, he would go to work for ZL Group. They''d haggle over exactly whereter on. His contract was for fifteen years, but at least he wouldn''t be job-hunting after college.


    Kasie looked at Debbie, her mouth agape. "Fifteen years? That''s a long time, Tomboy. Your husband had him sign a ve contract."


    After a moment''s consideration, Debbie asked Dixon, "What about the sry?"


    ''If they didn''t agree on the sry, Dixon might be in for it. After all, Carlos is a shrewd businessman, '' she thought.


    Like he could read Debbie''s mind, Dixon gave her a smile and nodded, "We''ve already talked about it. If I do well, Mr. Huo will start me off as his personal assistant. That''s thanks to our friendship." He took a drink and continued, "If I don''t do well, I''ll start at the bottom and try to work my way up. Then my sry will be the same as everyone else''s."


    It was not easy to get on with ZL Group. Their starting wages were double anyone else''s. To Dixon, Carlos did him a huge favor.

 Chapter 260: Dont Yell At Her

    Chapter 260: Don''t Yell At Her"Personal assistant? That''s Emmett''s job. Dixon, you should be careful. Carlos is hot-tempered and hard to deal with," warned Debbie. She didn''t mind speaking ill of her husband at all.


    Dixon gave her a friendly smile and said, "I will do my best. I believe Mr. Huo won''t lose his temper for no reason. Don''t worry about me, Tomboy."


    Kasie patted Debbie''s shoulder and joked, "How dare you speak ill of your husband! If he finds out, he''ll teach you a good lesson."


    Debbie cast a sideways nce at her andughed out loud. "He wouldn''t dare. I can knock him down with just one punch." She was a little tipsy, and hence the bragging.


    The rest of them chuckled. Kristina exposed her boast. "Stop bragging, Tomboy. We still remember youining about Mr. Huo''s mastery of martial arts."


    Before Debbie and Carlos got together, she had alwaysined to her friends saying that she would''ve thrown him into the ocean a hundred times over if she were stronger than him.


    With an embarrassed smile, Debbie said, "Kristina, you really don''t love me anymore. All you care for is Dixon. You''ve betrayed me!" With a pout, shey in Kasie''s arms, staring at Kristina with reproachful eyes.


    Kristina picked up a piece of beef omasum and put it onto Debbie''s te. "Honey, stop talking nonsense. I love you. Eat this. It''s so crunchy!"


    The instant-boiled beef omasum was Kristina''s favorite food. Debbie loved it as well. She shed a broad smile and ate it in a gulp.


    She felt much happier afterughing and talking with her friends.


    However, the topic was somehow brought back to her studying abroad again.


    Jared grabbed Debbie''s hand and told her in a serious tone, "Tomboy, we''ve been friends for so many years. I really, really can''t ept that you''re going away. How about this? I''ll tell my dad that I want to study in Ennd as well. We can be together again."


    Debbie''s heart sank at his words; she wasn''t willing to leave her friends behind either. Stifling her sobs, she picked up a piece of beef for him and said, "Just eat your food and stop joking. If you go to Ennd with me, Carlos will beat you to a pulp."


    Jared''s face darkened. "Then what will I do? Are you so cruel that you''d dump me here? We used to fight against others, y truant, and drink together. Without you, everything will be so boring. Dixon is leaving too. Kasie has a boyfriend. Kristina and I will be left behind."


    It had never urred to Jared that they would part ways with each other so soon. Yes, he had long known that they would eventually graduate, work and have a family, and that they would have less time to spend with each other. But he had thought that they would all stay in Y City together. But now, two of them were going abroad already.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened. She forced a smile and said in a feigned cheerful voice, "Come on, Jared. Don''t act like a little girl. You sound like I''m nevering back. My husband is here. I will be returning to Y City quite often to keep an eye on him."


    Although Carlos had promised her that he would keep herpany in Ennd, she knew that it would be difficult for him to leave Y City in such a short time because of his hectic work schedule.


    Seeing Jared''s long face, Sasha suggested in a low voice, "Why not find a girlfriend to keep youpany?"


    Jared snapped back impatiently, "A girlfriend is noparison to my friends. I will always value Tomboy, Dixon, Kasie and Kristina over any girl."


    Little did he know that what he had just said would be a p in his face in the future.


    Jared''s harsh voice made Sasha feel embarrassed. She lowered her head in dejection. The reason why she was here, dining with Debbie and her friends, was that she had called Debbie and told her that she wanted to join them too.


    Debbie was pissed off by Jared''s tone towards her cousin. "Jared, Sasha was just trying to console you. Don''t yell at her!"


    Jared, who was also in a horrid mood, was instantly provoked. He cast a burning nce at Sasha and snapped again, "Don''t follow me around ever again. You''re a real pest!"


    No one had ever called Sasha "a pest" before; she was hurt beyond belief. Her eyes brimming with tears, she moved towards Debbie to stay away from Jared.


    Debbie banged her chopsticks on the table and shouted, "Jared Han! Have youpletely lost it? I know you are not happy right now, but that''s no excuse for treating Sasha this way. I''ll have you know that she has many admirers. You think she''s pestering you? Hah! You''ve got to be kidding."


    Seeing that the two were about to have a fight, the rest of them stepped in. Kasie picked up some food for Jared and coaxed them, "Jared, Tomboy, the food is ready. Let''s eat."


    Kristina picked up a slice of pork for Debbie. "Tomboy, hurry up and eat. The meat is over-cooked already."


    Dixon poured Jared a ss of beer. "Let''s drink, man. I''ll call a cab for youter."


    "I have no appetite now!" Jared yelled angrily. He wasn''t going to be coaxed easily.


    Debbie was enraged by his attitude. ring at him with fury, she reprimanded, "Are you insane? They are trying to appease you, yet you are so ungrateful."


    Jared stood up from his seat abruptly and cursed, "I''m ungrateful? Debbie Nian, this is all your fault! It''s all because you got married to Carlos Huo. If it weren''t for that, you and Dixon wouldn''t have to go abroad."


    Debbie couldn''t believe it. ''Why is he involving Carlos now? This is ridiculous!''


    She was boiling over with rage. Although she sometimes spoke ill of Carlos, she wasn''t going to allow anyone else to do it, even if it was her best friend. "What was wrong with me marrying Carlos? I love him, and he loves me. He has me studying abroad for my own good. You have no right to judge him!"


    "Hah! You love him, and he loves you. I''m so touched by your dreamy love story. You can''t be more excited to go abroad, can you?" His voice was dripping with so much sarcasm that Debbie couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Debbie and Jared were about to exchange real blows. Their friends immediately pulled them away from each other. Luckily, the private booth was soundproofed. The other guests had no idea what was happening inside the booth.


    Debbie shook Kasie''s hands away, and grabbed Jared by his cor. "You want me to leave as soon as possible, right? You were only lying when you said you didn''t want me to leave."


    Jared didn''t deny what she had said. Instead, he yelled, "Oh, yes! Leave soon. You better go to your dear husband. I don''t want to see your face right now. Let go of me! You want to fight? I''m no match for you, but I won''t let you off so easily either."


    Unable to hold back her anger anymore, Debbie raised her fist and threw it at Jared''s shoulder.


    Jared was about to fight back, but Dixon dragged him backwards so that he wouldn''t make contact with Debbie.


    Sasha thought that they were fighting over her, and burst into tears. "Deb, I''m sorry. This is all my fault. I shouldn''t havee with you." ''They are best friends, yet they are fighting because of me...''


    "Sasha, don''t cry. This has nothing to do with you. He is an ass. I need to teach him a lesson today!" Debbie said. She shook Kasie and Sasha off again and pounced on Jared.


    "Dixon, let go of me!" Jared yelled. Dixon released Jared immediately.

 Chapter 261: Beat Him

    Chapter 261: Beat HimDebbie and Jared started exchanging heavy punches. Kasie, Kristina, Dixon, and Sasha watched helplessly as Debbie pressed Jared against the floor and beat him mercilessly.


    Jared cursed, "Tomboy, I''m breaking off all ties with you. We''re not friends anymore."


    "Oh really? That''s exactly what I was thinking. I better beat you to a pulp today so that I don''t have to see your dumb face again," Debbie snapped back. She hit him blow after blow. Jared could only cover his face and try to dodge her punches.


    Wiping off her tears, Sasha grabbed Debbie''s wrist and pleaded, "Deb, don''t hit him. His face is already ck and blue."


    Debbie grabbed Jared''s cor with her other hand and said through gritted teeth, "I am not done yet. No one is allowed to bully my cousin. Jared, you are no exception."


    Jared''s face was killing him. He shouted at Dixon, "Bro, why are you standing still there? Pull this woman off me!"


    He and Debbie used to fight against others all the time, and he thought she was pretty cool. But today, he was the one at the receiving end of her anger, and it hurt like hell.


    Dixon said casually, "You asked me to let go of you, and I did."


    Words failed Jared.


    Debbie still refused to let him go. At that moment, her phone rang. Kasie picked it up from the table and saw the caller ID. She heaved a sigh of relief. "Tomboy, it''s your husband. Answer it," she said anxiously.


    Debbie yelled, "No! Because of him, Dixon and I have to go abroad, and Jared and I are fighting against each other." Saying that, she gave Jared another punch in his face.


    Jared cried bitterly, "Tomboy, if it''s your husband''s fault, then why are you still hitting me?"


    Sighing in defeat, Kasie answered Debbie''s phone. In a low voice, she said into the phone, "Mr. Huo, we''re in Room 2203. Debbie and Jared got into a fight, and we are unable to stop them. Pleasee quickly."


    The phone was disconnected immediately, and within two minutes, the door to the private booth was pushed open from the outside. Carlos'' tall figure came into view.


    He felt much relieved when he saw it was Jared who got beaten.


    "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    "Mr. Huo, good evening." Everyone except Debbie and Jared greeted Carlos respectfully.


    Seeing her husband, Debbie wheezed, "Carlos, you are right on time. Beat the hell out of him! I''m tired."


    The rest of them gaped at her.


    Carlos pulled his wife away from Jared and stroked her hand. "Your hand must be hurting," he said softly.


    "Yeah," she nodded honestly.


    Jared was tall and thin; he had so little fat that it hurt to hit him.


    ''I knew it, '' Carlos thought. He led Debbie to the table and gave her an empty beer bottle. "Here, hit him with this. Your hand won''t hurt this way. Go on."


    ''Seriously?!'' The rest of them looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. ''Is Mr. Huo really here to stop them from fighting?''


    Debbie was amused, and her anger evaporated. She put the bottle back on the table, and grabbed Carlos'' hand. "Never mind. I''m not angry anymore. If I break his head with the bottle, I will end up in jail."


    Dixon and Sasha helped Jared to his feet. His nose was bleeding and his face was swollen. Sasha asked anxiously, "Does it hurt? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Ignoring her, Jared looked angrily at Debbie and said, "Humph! You made the right choice. If you beat me to death, then there will be no one to back you up when you fight against other people."


    Rubbing Debbie''s hand, Carlos said coldly, "I''ll back her up after your death."


    Jared''s jaw dropped. His anger rose again. "Tomboy, listen to your husband! He''s so cold-blooded that he wants me dead."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snorted, "You deserve it!"


    "I deserve it?" Jared pointed to his bleeding nose in disbelief.


    Debbie shrugged.


    Jared stroked his aching cheek and immediately got an idea to get back at Debbie. "Mr. Huo, Tomboy said that she could knock you down with a single punch. Is that true?"


    Debbie didn''t want to stay at the booth any longer because Jared was snitching on her to Carlos. "Jared, shut your mouth. I''m leaving. You pay."


    Then she grabbed her bag and pulled Carlos to the door before he could ask anything.


    "Your husband is the richest man in the city, yet you want a poor kid like me to pay the bill. This is unbelievable!" Jared stared at their retreating figures, mouth agape.


    Debbie turned her head and made a face. "You heard me. Tonight''s on you. Sasha, let''s go. We''ll drive you back home."


    Sasha, however, shook her head and murmured, "Deb, you go back with Carlos. I''ll stay..."


    Debbie looked back and forth between her and Jared, and immediately realized that something was off. "Jared, take Sasha back home," she ordered.


    "No! She''s your cousin, not mine!" he snapped.


    Sasha''s heart ached at his refusal. She forced a smile and said, "Deb, it''s all right. I''ll ask my driver to pick me up."


    Debbie was really worried about her cousin. ''Does Sasha have a thing for Jared? Oh hell, no!


    He''s a yboy! I should have a talk with Sashater, '' she thought.


    When they exited the hotpot restaurant, a current of cool air blew on their faces. Debbie shivered and threw herself into Carlos'' arms. "Get in the car," he said.


    After they got into the car, Carlos looked at her. "Are you still hungry?" he asked.


    He had noticed that about half their food was still on the table.


    "Yes, I am. I want to eat some durian pizza."


    Carlos paused, and then pulled out his phone. He asked, "Anything else?"


    "Hotpot..." They had seldom eaten hotpot together. Carlos was not a fan, but Debbie loved it. She was not even full, yet the dinner was ruined by her fight with Jared.


    "Durian pizza, hotpot and...?" He looked Debbie in the eye.


    Stumped, she propped her hand against her chin and murmured, "There would be no pizza in hotpot restaurants. And pizza shops don''t serve hotpot. I like hotpot more, so I''ll go with that." Carlos hated food with durian, and that was why she chose hotpot. It didn''t matter what to eat. She just wanted Carlos''pany.


    "Hmm..." Carlos dialed a number. "Prepare a hotpot and some durian pizza. And make some snacks and desserts too. I''m on the way."


    ''Really? A restaurant which has both hotpot and pizza?'' Debbie wondered.


    When they arrived at their destination, Debbie saw that the restaurant was called "Home Cuisine." Staring at the old-fashioned que and dimly lit courtyard before the restaurant, Debbie asked curiously, "This restaurant serves both hotpot and pizza?"


    Carlos grabbed her hand and led her in. "Yeah. The owner is my friend."


    As soon as they entered the yard, someone came over to greet them.


    Debbie turned around to leave when she saw Curtis walking towards them. But Carlos stopped her. "Don''t avoid him. He did nothing wrong."

 Chapter 262: Because Youre My Uncle

    Chapter 262: Because You''re My UncleSeeing that Debbie wanted to leave, Curtis smiled with resignation. "Debbie, it''s just a dinner. Come on."


    Debbie took a deep breath, but her mind was made up. "I''m not hungry anymore," she said stubbornly to her husband, refusing to look at or talk to Curtis.


    Carlos turned around and exined to her, "This is Colleen''s restaurant. And it''s expensive, to boot. Let''s just eat and let Curtis pay the bill? We can rip him off. It''ll be fun."


    "Since when do you care about money?" Debbie retorted curtly. The VIP card for the fifth floor of Alioth Building cost a million each. Carlos had given Debbie and each of her closest friends a card like that without blinking. Of course, right now, he wasn''tining about the cost. He was trying to pull a prank.


    With a smile, he coaxed, "Hey, I get it. But you''re hungry, right? Since we''re already here, let''s get something to eat."


    Debbie knew Carlos wouldn''t let her leave, so she reluctantly followed the two men inside. Nothing would be gained by continuing to resist, so she decided maybe she was hungry, after all.


    Curtis led them into a booth. Before they walked in, a waiter had already carried a pot of soup stock inside the booth, and put it on the stove to heat it. A faint delicious smell filled the air when the three stepped inside.


    They took their seats. Debbie sat next to Carlos, and Curtis was on his other side.


    Soon, the waiter brought in several ingredients so they could finish making the hot pot. There was thinly slicedmb and goat, beef, egg noodles, bok choy, crown daisy and winter melon, spinach, lettuce, carrots, taro, daikon, and watercress. Not to mention various condiments like soy sauce, garlic, white pepper and XO sauce. The ingredients here were much more exquisite than those she had eaten at other hot pot restaurants she''d tried. This ce looked like it catered to an upscale clientele. Which was appropriate since she was here with Carlos.


    Assuming Curtis and Carlos were going to eat with her, she didn''t stop the waiters from bringing in dish after dish. There was enough for a sumptuous feast.


    When the stock started boiling, Curtis picked up some ingredients and threw them in. Debbie didn''t see everything he used, but there was definitely some goat and daikon. When the food was ready, Carlos fished it out of the pot with his chopsticks, putting it on Debbie''s te. She ate withoutint and life was good. At least for now.


    When there was a lull, she looked around at the two men she ate with, and noticed they hadn''t touched their chopsticks. "Why aren''t you two eating?" she asked Carlos.


    ncing at the greasy beef rolls he had between his chopsticks, he shook his head and replied, "I already ate."


    "Me too. I ate when Carlos did," said Curtis.


    Tonight, they had gone to the same dinner and left at the same time. Afterwards, Carlos had gone back to the manor, and Curtis hade to this restaurant.


    ''So they''re just here to keep mepany while I eat?'' Debbie suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Although she didn''t want to talk to Curtis, she couldn''t let two men spend their evening making sure she ate well. She wasn''t that delicate. "Guys, I''m good here. You two must have something to talk about. Go ahead."


    Curtis smiled. "I came here to apologize."


    "Apologize? To whom? Why?" Debbie was puzzled.


    "You tell me," Curtis said. "Why did you get pissed when you learned that I was your uncle?"


    Debbie swallowed her mouthful of veggies and answered in a low voice, "Because you''re my uncle."


    "Hey, it took awhile before I figured out you were my niece. Never mind. Just eat." Afraid to bring up something that might make her sad, Curtis sat there in silence.


    Debbie kept eating, and kept a silent vigil at the table.


    Though the pot was still crammed with food. Curtis stood up and walked out of the booth.


    When the door was finally closed, Debbie raised her head and stared at it. "Is he mad at me?" she asked Carlos.


    The expression on her face made Carlos want tough. ''Isn''t she angry at him? Why should she give a rat''s ass about how he feels?'' he mused. "Probably."


    He decided to tease her.


    Debbie looked down at her bowl. "Whatever. He''s a Lu family member. They''re all the same." Being abandoned by her mom was like an ugly scar. Every time she thought about it, it still throbbed. She hated all the Lus. Since Curtis was a member of the Lu family, it jumped right to her head that he was probably just as bad as her mom and her maternal grandfather.


    "No, he''s in your corner," Carlos pointed out sinctly, taking care not to upset her. Lord knew she''d been through enough, and he decided that she didn''t need to be angry forever. Hopefully, this would blow over. But he needed to use kid gloves when handling her for a bit.


    Debbie sneered, "How? I swear, I never met him before Economics and Management School."


    She didn''t believe a total stranger would take her side.


    Our hero decided that he really did need to exin. She just refused to see it right now. "Tell me, Curtis ever hurt you?"


    Debbie shook her head. "Old man, you''vee down on me for talking during a meal..."


    Obviously, that wasn''t something she wanted to talk about.


    Carlos sat in stunned silence for a moment. ''I guess I can drop it, but did she have to use my own words against me?''


    After a while, Curtis was back. He carried a tray with a durian pizza on it. It smelt so good even the thick smell of the hot pot couldn''t disguise it. It made Debbie''s mouth water and her stomach growl.


    She stared at the pizza eagerly, but since Curtis was carrying it, it was embarrassing for her to tell him she wanted a piece now.


    The two men exchanged a look and smiled at each other when they saw the eager look in her eyes. Curtis put the pizza down on the table and sliced it evenly. Then he took a piece out of the pie, put it on a te, and handed it to Carlos.


    Carlos set it in front of her and said, "Go ahead. Curtis made it himself."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Curtis can make pizza?''


    She wasn''t sure whether she should eat it at first. She was still mad, after all. Nheless, after a moment''s hesitation, she picked up the pizza slice and took a bite.


    It tasted divine.


    Then there was nothing left on her mind but the enticing taste of durian. She wolfed the entire piece in moments. Curtis offered her a second slice. Then he took a small box from the next table and handed it to her. "You''re going to Ennd the day after tomorrow, right? I bought an apartment for you there. It''s close to your university. And..." He dangled the keys in front of her. "Please. It''s my way of making it up to you."


    She was absolutely shocked. This was thest thing she expected. ''An apartment in Ennd? Near my university?


    That must have cost a fortune. Mind blown.'' She looked at Carlos and asked, "So why is he paying for all this?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond. It was not like he was poor. He could probably support a dozen Debbies if it came to that.


    "Why did you allow him to buy me an apartment? Aren''t you always jealous? Why didn''t you stop him?"


    Both Carlos and Curtis were dumbstruck. This wasn''t the reaction they were expecting.


    Instead of taking the keys, Debbie gulped down another slice of pizza angrily. Carlosforted her, "He''s your uncle, he''s family. Besides, I don''t want you to sleep in the dorm. If you take the keys, we can live there together."


    "He''s not my uncle. I didn''t say it, you did. So he''s your uncle, not mine." Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos.


    "Well, my uncle is also yours," he retorted.


    "No, he''s not. If this gift were from anyone else, then I''d take them."


    "What about Gus? He''s family too." Gus was the same age as Debbie, but since he was Curtis'' brother, legally, he was Carlos'' uncle-inw too. Carlos felt frustrated at the thought.


    "Of course not. Don''t even try that, Carlos. You just like Curtis'' money. Mr. Lu, I appreciate it, really. But I can''t." On one hand, the present was too much. On the other hand, she didn''t want anything to do with her mom, the woman she had never met.


    Curtis didn''t mind her reaction. He said with a smile, "It''s okay if you blow off my apology. Take the keys. Consider the apartment ate wedding present for you and Carlos."


    Hearing this, Carlos took the keys for Debbie and said, "Thank you, Mr. Lu."


    Debbie nced at her husband and scoffed, "Dammit Carlos, where''s your dignity?"

 Chapter 263: Leaving Alone

    Chapter 263: Leaving AloneCarlos burst intoughter and shook his head. Putting a boiled shrimp into Debbie''s mouth, he said, "There''s no need to be dignified in front of Curtis." He and Curtis had been friends for nearly twenty years. But he had never expected that Curtis would someday be his uncle-inw. Debbie felt stumped when Carlos put the keys inside her bag.


    She hesitated for a moment and then decided not to worry about it anymore.


    The two men talked business while she ate. When the meal was finished, Debbie touched her stuffed belly, which was the size of a football. "I shouldn''t have eaten so much. It''s almost bed time. I haven''t run or done any yoga recently. If I keep going on like this, I''ll be fat soon."


    Carlos rubbed her soft belly and said, "Don''t worry about that. You might have skipped running and yoga, but you''ve been engaging in other forms of exercises. With my help, you will stay fit."


    Debbie was confused.


    She looked at him and then at Curtis. The grin on Curtis'' face had her realize what Carlos had meant. Embarrassed, she pinched her husband''s arm without letting Curtis see. "Shut up," she snapped quietly.


    "Fine," he responded. And he kept his mouth shut for the rest of the meal.


    It started drizzling as they walked out of the restaurant, drowning Debbie''s hopes of taking a walk after the big meal.


    Carlos took her back home after saying goodbye to Curtis.


    When they entered their bedroom, he asked while holding her in his arms, "Are you still feeling too full?"


    She shook her head immediately, afraid to admit that she was. She knew how Carlos was in the bedroom. "I''m going to take a bath. You can go and get some work done in the study if you are bored."


    "Want me to join you in the bath?"


    "No, no. I reek of hot pot. You won''t like the stench." With that, she ran into the bathroom. Lying against the headboard, Carlos smiled at her receding back.


    The next morning, Debbie woke up after Carlos had left for work. She freshened up quickly and started packing.


    At the airport


    Debbie got out of the car and her driver handed her the luggage. "Thank you, Matan," she said.


    "When you get there, you will be on your own. Please take care of yourself. Call Mr. Huo if you need anything," he reminded her.


    "Got it. Thank you. You take care too.


    "Bye, Mrs. Huo."


    "Bye, Matan."


    Debbie turned around and walked towards the departure lounge.


    But before she could reach the lounge, someone shouted, "Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?"


    "Looks like her. Let me check the picture on my phone. Yes, it''s her! Hurry!" a second voice urged.


    "Mrs. Huo! Mrs. Huo! Debbie Nian!"


    More and more shouts rose behind her. She turned around to find a dozen men carrying cameras running towards her.


    ''Reporters!'' she screamed in her head.


    Memories fromst time when she had been besieged by reporters came flooding back to her. She certainly didn''t want to relive that experience. Besides, missing her flight was thest thing she wanted. Pulling her luggage with her, she started zigzagging through the crowd.


    "Mrs. Huo, please wait! Mrs. Huo..." the reporters cried as they chased her.


    As a one-time half marathon bronze medalist, and as the best runner in her university, Debbie was not that easy to catch up with.


    She ran, she hid, and she finally got onto the esctor quietly. The heavy luggage was holding her back. She could have easily ditched the reporters who were following her.


    However, with her eight-decimeter-long suitcase, it took her ten minutes to get rid of all of the enthusiastic media people.


    After making sure that no one was following her, she hid under a staircase to catch her breath.


    ''Carlos is so much trouble. I can''t even get on a ne peacefully, '' she fumed.


    She quickly opened her suitcase and changed into another coat. She put on a baseball cap and sunsses to cover half her face. She even wiped off the candy lipstick she was wearing and put on a shade of blush before walking out again.


    Not untilter that evening did Carlos find out that Debbie was gone. He had intended to take her out for dinner and called her several times, but her phone was switched off all the while.


    Then he called the house phone in the manor. A housemaid stammered out the truth when she heard his cold voice. "Mrs. Huo...left the house this morning."


    "Where did she go?" he asked coldly after a short pause.


    "She packed her things and asked Matan to drive her to the airport. And she left a message for you, Mr. Huo¡ª ''See you in Ennd.''"


    Carlos hung up without a word.


    Ten-odd minutester, he called Emmett in and asked calmly, "Emmett, how is the investment n in Southon Vige going?"


    Emmett had been in dread of Carlos finding out the truth ever since he had bought the air ticket for Debbie. Every time his boss called him in, his heart would race crazily.


    But this time he knew it. His boss had found out. Pretending to be calm, he answered, "The investment has been made, and the construction has begun."


    "Good. I want you to go there to supervise the project. Don''te back until it ispleted."


    ''To Southon Vige? '' With a pitiful face, Emmett exined defensively, "Mr. Huo, you know about Mrs. Huo''s temper. I had to do what she told me to."


    Carlos gave him a cold re. "It sounds like you think I have a good temper."


    Emmett shook his head. "No, that''s not what I meant. Mr. Huo, it wasn''t my fault. Please reconsider."


    "Get out!"


    "Mr. Huo..." Emmett felt defeated. Although Southon Vige was being reconstructed, the conditions there were still poor.


    He couldn''t live there. And he couldn''t wait. He had to reach Debbie and ask her for help before setting out.


    In Ennd


    Debbie received Emmett''s call as soon as she got off the ne. "He already knows, doesn''t he?" she asked directly.


    "Yes. And Mr. Huo is sending me off to Southon Vige. Please help me, Mrs. Huo." Emmett wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. He was relieved that the call had finally been connected. He had been trying to get a hold of her for so long.


    "Okay. I''ll try my best." Debbie hailed a cab and gave the address of the house Curtis had bought for her to the driver.


    She had asked Carlos about it the night before. And her husband had almost seen through her n.


    Carlos'' phone had rung several times before he finally answered it. She began with a giggle, "I knew you would be busy, but I also knew that you would insist on seeing me off at the airport. I didn''t want to waste your time. That''s why I left quietly."


    There was no response from the other end.


    Debbie knew what she had done was wrong. She went on, "I had a safe flight. And see? I''m calling you right after the nended. Also, I''m heading for the house...er... Mr. Lu bought for me, just as you told me, all right?"


    Carlos only grunted slightly.


    "Fine. I apologize. What I did was wrong. I''ll wait for you in Ennd. Come as soon as you can, okay?"


    Still not a word from Carlos.


    Since coaxing wasn''t working, Debbie changed her strategy. "Old man, you suggested that I study abroad yourself. Why are you angry about it now?"


    "I suggested it, but I didn''t ask you to leave alone," Carlos finally spoke.

 Chapter 264: Mr. Huos Smile

    Chapter 264: Mr. Huo''s SmileThe driver was British. Debbie was pretty sure he couldn''t understand Chinese, so she decided to continue talking to Carlos in her native tongue. She smiled and cajoled Carlos, putting on her sweetest voice. "I decided a couple days ago. I was in a bad mood then. Can you stop being mad at me, honey? You know how much I love you. I''m wearing the watch you bought me."


    She was also wearing the ring Carlos got her. Only, she was wearing it around her neck as a ne, just like before.


    "Are you also wearing the studs Hayden bought you?"


    "No. I already mailed those back and blocked his number. Honey, my love for you is as pure as moonlight and as deep as the sea."


    At the other end of the line, hearing Debbie''s deration of love, Carlos grinned from ear to ear. "You''re set up with drivers, bodyguards, and cooks. I''ve got a friend you can call if things go south. I''ll text you her numberter."


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey. So can Emmett stay?"


    For a moment, Carlos went silent again. She could tell she said something wrong. She was also sure he''d let her know about it. ''So that''s what all this is about.''


    "Hee hee, Mr. Handsome..." Debbie pleaded with a giggle.


    "Debbie!" her husband snapped.


    "Yeah?" she replied immediately.


    "So it''s about Emmett again. Do you remember how many times you''ve tried to get me to go easy on him?" Every time Emmett made a mistake, she would plead with Carlos for him, sweeter and softer than ever. She wouldn''t even do that for herself. But she liked the guy. He was well-meaning, no matter what.


    "I just don''t want him in trouble because of me. He helped me out. And you didn''t thank him but instead n to exile him to some remote vige. That''s not fair."


    "He deserves it," Carlos said firmly.


    His stubbornness frustrated Debbie. "Alright, I won''t take up more of your time. Bye, Mr. Huo." Her tone became icy cold.


    Carlos rubbed his throbbing temples. Before she hung up, he said, "Okay, okay. He''s not in hot water anymore. Happy?"


    Debbie said joyfully, "Thank you, honey. Muah!"


    Carlos let out a silent sigh. "And don''t think you can get away with this again. You know this pisses me off!" he warned.


    "No problem. I promise I won''t do it again. Honey, you''re the best." Her voice was sweet as candy.


    After hanging up the phone, Debbie turned to look out the car window. The scenery was so different than in China. All sorts of things from farms to littlemunities could be seen on the drive. Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop in front of a building in Manchester, where her apartment was.


    It was an upscale 17-floor block of ts located in the heart of the city center. Close to all sorts of businesses from chains to mom and pop shops, she was truly set if she wanted to step out for a bite to eat or do some shopping. What was more, it was a short walk to a bus stop.


    The entrance was framed by a row of beautiful colonnades, and she''d have to head through an ornate set of double doors of chestnut stain with borate ss work. Just when Debbie located the entrance, checking it against the address, and strode to the doors, a plump white-haired Chinese woman happened to be walking that way.


    The older woman quickened her pace, trying to catch up to Debbie. "Excuse me, are you Mrs. Huo?"


    Debbie nodded. "Yes, and you are?"


    Excitement sparked in the older woman''s eyes. She took Debbie''s suitcase and replied, "I''m Ethel. Mr. Huo hired me to take care of you."


    "Oh, thank you, Ethel."


    The elevator took her and Ethel to the sixth floor. There were two apartments on this floor. Brass characters bolted into the door read "601."


    The apartment was huge, at least 200 square meters. Debbie marveled at its simple yet sumptuous decor. There was a leather couch in one corner, and a white fabric one in the other. A ss end table held an ornatemp, while a coffee table, also with a ss top, stood in front of the leather couch. There were little cubbies to store things like shoes and such, and arge t-screen TV hung from a fixture on the wall. She had a corner space, and the fishbowl windows offered her an amazing view of the city. And that was just the living room.


    ''Money has its rewards, '' she eximed inwardly.


    Ethel Mei told Debbie that since she loved traveling, Carlos had a camera outfitted for her. She didn''t have to go to university right away. The driver and bodyguards could take her sightseeing for a couple days. The more Ethel Mei talked, the happier Debbie got. She could get used to this. Real used to it.


    Carlos had also found her a local tour guide. If she didn''t want a stranger''spany, she could go to the tourist attractions without him. But wherever she went, so did the bodyguards. Carlos wasn''t willing to leave anything to chance.


    Although Debbie had traveled to a lot of ces, she almost never used a guide. So she decided not to use one either this time. Assuming she''d be exhausted, she spent the first day resting at home and didn''t set out until the next day. She grabbed the camera and asked the driver to take her to the most famous tourist attraction in the city.


    She found an open-air restaurant, so she took a picture of her food and sent it to Carlos. "Mr. Handsome, the French fries here are awesome. Come and have a taste," she said in her text.


    But before she finished the draft, she discarded it.


    When their marriage had been a secret, she had never disyed her love for Carlos in public.


    Now that the whole world had known she was Carlos'' wife, she thought, why not? So she posted what she was going to say to Carlos in the Moments on WeChat instead.


    "Honey, the French fries in this restaurant are amazing. I''m waiting for you toe steal a few from my te," she said.


    Below these words was the picture she had taken. She also sent her location along with it, and then it was done.


    This was the first time she had dered her love for Carlos in Moments. She wondered if he''dment on her post. ''He probably will. But what if he doesn''t?'' They had few mutual friends, but there were people who knew them both.


    It would be messed up if he didn''t respond in kind.


    And she was so worried she couldn''t even enjoy the delicious food anymore. She stared at her phone. Her mind was fully upied by thoughts of Carlos. ''Has he seen my post? Why hasn''t he said anything yet?''


    Then her phone tinkled. She grabbed it quickly to read the message, but it was other people asking her meaningless questions.


    Her update had racked up more than two hundred likes. But still, there was no trace of Carlos.


    ''He must be busy. He''llmentter, '' sheforted herself.


    Looking at the food on the table, French fries, roast steak, beef pie, roast chicken... suddenly, she understood why Carlos had hired Ethel Mei to take care of her.


    She didn''t feel so hot right now. Her stomach just didn''t seem to like this kind of food. It was okay to eat it once, maybe twice, for a change of pace. But to eat it every day would kill her.


    ''Carlos is so thoughtful. He is so good to me, '' she thought happily.


    She picked up her phone to check thements, and then she saw something from Carlos!


    Her eyes were glued to the screen, hands holding the phone tightly¡ªshe didn''t want to miss one single word. "Mrs. Huo, you''re waiting for me to eat junk food with you?"


    ''Junk food?'' Debbie stared at the fries. ''Never mind. He doesn''t have much time toment, because he''s so busy.'' Then she replied to hisment, "Yes, if you love him, take him to eat junk food."


    In his office, Carlos smiled at her words. Zelda, who was doing a report, was confused. ''I''m talking about something serious and irritating. Why is Mr. Huo smiling? What''s so funny?''


    She checked the file from beginning to end but found nothing amusing.


    "Um, Mr. Huo..." Zelda said cautiously.


    Instantly, Carlos'' smile was gone. He looked at her with a poker face and said, "You''re in charge of this project. Now that there''s a problem, it falls on you guys to make it right."


    "O-Okay, Mr. Huo," she replied nervously.

 Chapter 265: Carlos Is Sick

    Chapter 265: Carlos Is SickDebbie had been in Ennd for a few days now. The day she reported to her university, she met someone she was familiar with.


    Gus, who had always been an odd egg, ran towards her with a huge smile on his face. "Debbie, long time no see," he said, aplex look in his eyes.


    Debbie looked at him and walked past without a word.


    ''What did I do wrong?'' he mused with a confused frown.


    But it didn''t matter. The thought that he was actually Debbie''s uncle put him in a good mood again.


    He caught up with her and proimed, "Niece, as your uncle, I havee here to keep youpany. Are you moved? Come on! Call me ''Uncle''."


    The truth was that he didn''t want to study abroad at all, because that meant being away from his girlfriend. Curtis had tricked him intoing here.


    Making Debbie call him "Uncle" was the only thing he was interested in at the moment.


    Debbie stopped and looked at him coldly. "I''m sorry. Do I know you? Get away from me."


    Gus was stunned by her rude tone. It was not until then that he sensed there was something wrong about her behavior towards him.


    His happy face disappeared. He shouted at her back, "Debbie Nian, I was just asking you to call me ''Uncle'', as you rightly should. Do you have to pull such a long face for that?"


    Without so much as a pause, Debbie walked straight towards her ssroom.


    ''Damn that Curtis!


    Why does he put me on such frustrating tasks every time?'' he wondered sullenly.


    On the eighth day she was in Ennd, Debbie video-called Carlos and learned that he was sick.


    She asked Emmett how it happened, and he told her that ever since she had gone to Ennd, Carlos hadn''t gone back to the manor even once. He ate and slept at thepany and worked more than ten hours a day. The long hours, stress, andck of sleep eventually damaged his health.


    Today was the third day he had been sick, but he had taken no medicine and insisted on working without a break.


    Worried, Debbie made him go to the hospital by coaxing, ordering, and threatening him all at once.


    Even so, she still didn''t believe that Carlos would take his pills like he was supposed to.


    During recess, she sent Carlos a message asking, "Did you take your medicine? Take a picture so that I can see it for myself."


    She didn''t get any reply. Instead, she got a domestic call from an unknown number. "Hello?" she answered.


    "Aunt Debbie, it''s me. Uncle Carlos hasn''t taken his medicine yet. He''s having a fever of 39¡æ. I''ve tried to persuade him, but he won''t listen. You try."


    It was Megan.


    Debbie couldn''t figure out why the girl had called her all of a sudden. "Where is he?"


    "In the meeting room. He left his phone in his office on charge. I didn''t mean to pry into his personal messages. When your message came, the phone screen lit up, and I saw it identally. And..."


    Debbie hung up while Megan was still exining the situation.


    She called Emmett, but he was in another city on a business trip. She asked him for another assistant''s phone number, and she finally got hold of Carlos.


    Debbie sounded as calm as still water. "You have high fever. Why are you still working? Do you want me to buy an air ticket ande back to take care of you right away?"


    Carlos smiled. "This meeting is very important. I promise I''ll take my medicine as soon as it''s over, okay?"


    "No. I want to see you take your medicine right now."


    ''He''s a grown man. Why can''t he take proper care of himself?''


    Carlos sighed. "Okay, I''ll go to my office and take it right away."


    After returning the phone to Ashley, he walked back to his office. Megan was doing her homework at his desk. "Did your aunt Debbie call on my phone?" he asked her.


    Megan drew back her head in fear and answered honestly, "No, she left you a message. I''m sorry, Uncle Carlos. I didn''t mean to read it. Your phone was right there on the desk. I saw the message identally. And I was worried about you."


    Carlos unplugged his phone silently. Then he said, "The rain has stopped. When you finish your homework, I''ll ask the driver to take you home."


    "All right. I''ll need another ten minutes." Megan continued with her homework.


    Looking at her lowered head, Carlos sank into deep thoughts for a moment.


    When he came back to his senses, he made a video-call request to Debbie. It was epted at once. Debbie had been sitting under a big tree, waiting for his message.


    Video chatting had be the main means by which Carlos and Debbiemunicated with each other these past few days.


    He fixed his phone on the stand so that Debbie could watch him as he got a ss of water and took his pill.


    However, through the camera lens, Debbie could see not only Carlos, but also Megan, who was doing her homework at his desk. Her eyes burned at the sight of the girl, and her cheeks puffed with anger.


    At that moment, she realized how stupid she had been to ask Carlos to send her abroad so early. Now, she wouldn''t know about it if Megan seduced Carlos again.


    She cursed herself a million times. Carlos picked up his phone after taking the pill. That was when he saw Debbie''s unhappy face. "There was a heavy downpour a while back. It was unsafe to drive, so Megan came here for shelter and to do her homework. She will leave as soon as she finishes her work."


    Debbie made a face. "I didn''t ask. Why are you exining it?" she said, pretending not to care. "All right, Mr. Handsome, why don''t you go home and get some rest?"


    "There''s no need for that. It''s just a fever. I''ll get better when the medicine takes effect." Carlos couldn''t wait to finish his work in Y City so that he could go to Ennd and be with Debbie. Taking two days off meant that he could only go to Ennd two dayster.


    "But you..." Carlos checked the time in his watch and asked, "Shouldn''t you be in ss at this hour? Where are you?"


    "Um... I... I''m in my ssroom, of course," Debbie lied.


    "Oh really? Tell me, which university ssroom has a big tree inside it?"


    Caught in the act of cutting ss, Debbie looked up at the cheating tree and giggled, "I was too worried about you to stay focused in ss. I had to call you."


    "If you skip ss again, I''ll consider bing an instructor in your university until you graduate, just to supervise you," Carlos warned as he walked into his office lounge.


    Debbie stood up and dusted the dirt off her butt. "Mr. Huo, God has endowed you with the ability of being an extraordinary CEO and to make money to boost the world''s economic development, not to be an instructor in some university. That would be a waste of your talent."


    Carlos put his phone aside and started taking off his suit jacket. "An instructor can cultivate more capable minds for the country. In that sense, being an instructor is more meaningful than pushing forward the world''s economy."


    "Wait, Mr. Handsome! Why are you taking off your clothes?" Debbie had been running towards her ssroom. But when she saw Carlos stripping himself, she stopped in her tracks, not being able to take her eyes off the phone screen.

 Chapter 266: Gunshot

    Chapter 266: GunshotCarlos gazed at the big pair of eyes that had widened out of curiosity in his phone screen. "What are you thinking? My suit jacket just got dirty." A female client''s perfume was so strong that the entire meeting room had been filled with its scent. Even after she had left, Carlos could still smell the scent on his jacket.


    Debbie was disappointed. "I thought you were gonna strip for me."


    Carlos picked up a brand-new suit jacket from the closet and put it on. "Wanna watch me strip?"


    Debbie nodded excitedly, "Yes, yes!" The thought of his athletic body made her drool.


    "Go to ss now. You can feast your eyes tonight." Carlos winked.


    Debbie nodded at his maic voice. "All right. It''s a date. Don''t back downter." She started shooting towards the ssroom like a bullet.


    Carlos was amused. "I won''t. Bye."


    "Bye!"


    When Carlos walked out of the lounge, Megan was still doing her homework at his desk.


    He looked at her and said tly, "I''m going back to the meeting room. The meeting won''t be over anytime soon. Ask Ashley to call a driver for you and tell him to take you home when your homework is done."


    "Gotcha. Go back to your work. Don''t worry about me, Uncle Carlos."


    "Okay."


    Debbie''s days in Ennd were pretty boring. Studying took up most of her time. It surprised her that a once hopeless student like her could be studying so hard now.


    Without Carlos, her life was sort of like a photocopier. Every day was just a xerox of the other. It was always just ss, yoga, and music.


    Luckily, she had the weekends off to have some fun. Or she would have gone mad already.


    It had been a month and a half since she hade to Ennd. She had been away from Carlos for forty-five days. During these days, she reflected on what had happened in Y City in the past. She came to a few solid conclusions.


    She had been too hot-tempered. Carlos had been nothing but good to her. No matter how busy he was, he always made time to keep herpany. He provided the best for her. Why couldn''t she have been more understanding? Why had she canceled the trip with him to the Maldives?


    He had had fights with her over Hayden only because he loved her very much and had gotten jealous of her being close to other men. She should have been more patient andforted him.


    And then there was Megan. She always made things worse between Debbie and Carlos. She stirred things up and then pretended to be a good girl. She pretended to suck up to Debbie andfort Carlos.


    Yet, Debbie had easily fallen into her trap. She had fought with Carlos over Megan. She had forced Carlos to send her abroad sooner than needed.


    Now that she was here... It took only one look at the A4 paper with Carlos'' name scribbled all over it to know how much she missed him.


    He shouldn''t have been so indulgent with her.


    And Curtis... He did nothing wrong.


    He had been good to her ever since he had found out that she was family. But she had refused him coldly. She shouldn''t have taken her hatred towards her mom out on Curtis and Gus.


    She felt so stupid as she thought about everything that she had messed up in the past. She only wished that Carlos'' love for her wouldn''t fade because of her past follies.


    She had heard a saying that a person grew up suddenly at some point in their life. It was so true. Debbie felt she had be more mature after spending some time alone, thinking.


    She decided to start over with Carlos and treasure what they had. The process had been hard and tormenting. But a message from Kasie changed everything again.


    She was pondering over a question on the English test paper when her phone rang. The message from Kasie said, "Tomboy, I wasn''t nning on telling you this, but it''s too important. I think as Carlos'' wife, you deserve to know the truth. Carlos...he''s injured."


    "What happened?" she texted back immediately.


    "Emmett said that he got hurt while he was trying to save... Megan," Kasie replied.


    "Carlos had asked Emmett not to say a word about it to you. But Emmett slipped it in front of me and I felt bad about keeping this from you," she added.


    ''Megan!


    Why is it Megan again?!'' Debbie tried to calm down. She called Carlos immediately, but it was Megan who answered the phone. "Where is Carlos?" Debbie asked, suppressing her anger.


    Megan whimpered, "Uncle Carlos is still unconscious. But the doctors said that his situation wasn''t critical. The bullet has been removed. He needs to recuperate now."


    "Bullet?! You are saying that is not critical?" Anger and anxiety made Debbie roar, "He was shot in the armst time because of you. Where did he get shot this time? Tell me!"


    Megan cried, "Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean for this to happen."


    "Stop crying and tell me where he got shot!"


    Megan stopped wailing and said, "His shoulder..."


    Debbie closed her eyes in pain, too furious to speak. She didn''t know what to say either. She couldn''t really me Megan, because her parents had saved Carlos'' life once.


    That afternoon, Debbie bought an air ticket bound for Y City in the evening.


    After spending an hour in the car, ten hours on the ne and another hour in a cab, Debbie dashed into the hospital.


    At the entrance to the inpatient department, Debbie stopped and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down before climbing up the stairs, hauling her luggage behind her.


    The VVIP inpatient department was always quiet. So, the whisper of the two nurses in the hallway could be heard pretty clearly. "I thought she wasn''t Mr. Huo''s wife."


    "No, she is only his niece."


    "Then, what''s with the hugging? She''s not a child. She should have some boundaries."


    Debbie heard every word. ''Even strangers know that Megan should keep her distance from Carlos. But she acts like a little girl around him.


    '' Too focused on their gossip, the two nurses only nodded to Debbie as she walked past.


    Debbie heard the sobs from inside the ward even with the door shut.


    With one hand on the doorknob, she took another deep breath and pushed it open.


    Megan was crying in Carlos'' arms. His face was pale. His shoulder was bandaged. One of his hands lightly patted the weeping girl in his arms.


    At his bedside were Damon and Zelda.


    Zelda, who was the only one facing the door, saw her first.


    "Mrs. Huo," she greeted Debbie in a surprised voice.


    All eyes fell on her at once. Even Megan raised her head to look at Debbie with her red, swollen eyes.


    The look of delight was so obvious in Carlos'' eyes when he saw Debbie. But then he asked with a frown, "Who told you? Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing back?"


    He had specifically asked Emmett, who was close to Debbie, to not break a word to her. How did she know?

 Chapter 267: Confrontation

    Chapter 267: ConfrontationDebbie put her luggage aside and said sarcastically, "If I had told you that I wasing back, I wouldn''t have been able to see this moving scene of your sweet niece crying in your arms and youforting her with so much care. It would have been a pity. Am I interrupting, Mr. Huo?"


    Megan stayed in Carlos'' arms, staring at Debbie, who had shown up all of a sudden. As if she had entered into some fantasy, she stayed stunned.


    ''Humph!


    Is this bitch trying to provoke me?'' Debbie thought.


    Damon intended to intervene before things got worse, but he recalled that his wife had warned him to stay out of their romantic entanglements. So, he said, "My son would have woken up. I have to go home and check on him. Bye." And just like that, he left the ward.


    Zelda also sensed the tension in the room. Seeing Damon leave, she said to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, I''ll go and make sure your lunch is prepared on time."


    And then, there was only Debbie, Carlos, and Megan left in the ward. Megan finally came to her senses and got out of Carlos'' embrace quickly and exined anxiously, "Aunt Debbie, you have misunderstood me. I was only worried about Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie''s eyes were fixed on Carlos all the while. Upon hearing Megan''s exnation, she smiled, "I didn''t misunderstand anything or anyone. How I envy your close rtionship with your uncle Carlos. If only I had such an uncle too..."


    "Megan, give us a minute," Carlos said in a low voice. Megan got up to leave, but Debbie stopped her in her tracks. "If you leave, who is gonna take care of your uncle Carlos? I have to study, so I''ll be leaving now."


    "Aunt Debbie..."


    "Don''t you dare call me that!" Debbie bellowed, draining the color from Megan''s face.


    "Debbie!" Carlos shifted his eyes from Megan to his angry wife. The sharpness in his eyes were gone. There was a tender yearning in them.


    Only they knew how much they had missed each other, how many times they had imagined their reunion. But it was never like this; nothing like this.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo, what can I do for you?" Debbie looked at him, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Carlos waved to her. "Come here."


    Debbie grabbed her luggage and made her way to the door instead.


    "Debbie!" Carlos snarled.


    She didn''t turn around. She shut her eyes, trying to remember how much she had missed Carlos in Ennd. He had been the first thing in her mind when she woke up and thest thing in her thoughts as she fell asleep. Every song she had listened to reminded her of him. She had missed his scent. Just hearing his voice through the phone used to give her butterflies, and she used to smile every time she saw his name on her phone.


    She was absolutely sure that Carlos loved her. And she loved the man. Only love could make her miss him that much. It couldn''t have been clearer after they had spent so many days apart from each other. She wanted to hold him tight and never let go.


    She stood still at the door and half a minuteter, she turned around, tossed her suitcase aside, and ran towards Carlos. He was quick enough to spread his right arm to catch her. He put his arm around her waist, and Debbie locked her hands around his neck as she ced her lips on his.


    This felt right. This was what their reunion should be like.


    Standing there, Megan opened her mouth to remind Debbie of Carlos'' wound. However, the couple were kissing passionately. Embarrassed, she left the ward.


    After what felt like an eternity in his arms, Carlosy her on the bed and quickly got on top of Debbie, his hand sliding all over her. Realizing what he was up to, she grabbed his hand and reminded him, "You... you''re injured." Her cheeks were red.


    Carlos'' eyes were dark from containing his desire for so long. "I don''t care," he said in a husky voice.


    "I do," Debbie said, pushing him away. She got off the bed and straightened her clothes. She looked at him with fake anger and said, "You were being mean to me a moment ago, and now you want to sleep with me? You wish."


    "Come back here." He hadn''t seen his wife in more than a month. After the long kiss, he was sweaty and stiff all over.


    To his surprise, Debbie pushed the nurse-call button and asked for the doctor-in-charge.


    In under a minute, a group of doctors walked into the ward. "Mr. Huo, how are you feeling? Is everything all right?"


    Another doctor said, "Hurry. Mr. Huo doesn''t look well. Examine him."


    Carlos recognized the prank his wife was pulling.


    Debbie was surprised by the number of doctors who had swarmed in. She looked at Carlos, who was struggling to suppress his urge with his eyes closed. The hopeless look on his face made her feel better. So she said, "He''s fine. The needle seems to be a little crooked. Blood has gotten into it."


    The doctor-in-charge adjusted the needle swiftly. Noticing Carlos'' grimacing face, the doctor asked in concern, "Mr. Huo, you don''t look well. What''s the matter?"


    Carlos snapped, "Get out!"


    Not daring to say anything else, the doctor led his subordinates out of the ward quickly.


    Again, it was just the two of them.


    Carlos opened his eyes and said, "Come here." His voice was much more tender.


    Debbie walked over to him slowly. She stood to his left and started unbuttoning his hospital clothes.


    Carlos grabbed her hand tightly.


    Debbie gazed at him. "I just want to look at your wound."


    "It has been bandaged. There''s nothing to look at. Why did youe back without telling me?" Not just her, none of his employees in Ennd had informed him of it. ''It looks like I will have to rece them all.''


    Debbie wrenched free of his grasp. "How could I stay there any longer? My husband had almost be someone else''s."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She didn''t think she had said anything wrong.


    Carlos moved aside to make room for her. Then he pulled her onto the bed and said, "Sleep with me."


    "I don''t need any sleep," she objected.


    "Yes, you do," he insisted.


    With Debbie in his arms, and the familiar scent of her around him, Carlos fell asleep soon.


    Debbie was tired too. But the scene she had witnessed earlier kept her awake.


    Assured that Carlos was fast asleep, she got out of his arms and left the bed quietly.


    She wanted a word with Megan.


    Megan was sitting on the bench outside the ward, ying with her phone.


    Seeing Debbie, she put her phone away and smiled without saying anything.


    "I''ll take care of him. You can go," Debbie said coldly.


    Immediately, the expression on Megan''s face changed. Before she could say a word, Debbie warned, "Save your crocodile tears for someone else. People might actually think that I''m bullying you. Your masquerade won''t work on me."


    Even so, Megan pleaded quietly, "Aunt Debbie, I''m really worried about Uncle Carlos. Can you please let me stay here?"


    Debbie wouldn''t buy it. "If you really cared about him, you wouldn''t have let him get shot twice because of you. There''s nobody else here, it''s just you and me. Cut the crap and level with me. How long do you n on pestering my husband?"

 Chapter 268: The Huos Did It

    Chapter 268: The Huos Did ItThe feigned sadness and weakness disappeared from Megan''s face. She smiled at Debbie malevolently. "I love Carlos as much as you do. So how could I leave him alone? Besides, the entire Huo family likes me. They hate you. So it should be me asking you, Debbie, when are you gonna divorce Carlos?"


    Debbie wanted to p her so badly. Carlos'' rtionship with Megan always bugged her, and every time she was justified. "Um...he''s my husband?" It was less a question, and more incredulity that she would even ask. "So what if they like you? As long as Carlos loves me, it doesn''t matter if the whole world''s on your side."


    Megan smiled conspiratorially. "You really think Carlos loves you?"


    "Of course." She could feel Carlos'' love for her. His every act was drenched in affection for her. Her feelings wouldn''t lie. Megan''s words couldn''t change that.


    "If he loves you so much, why didn''t he tell you about the birth control pills you took?"


    Debbie was puzzled. "What?" Though he''d initially been angry, the two had already made up and put the issue of the morning-after pills behind them. She wasn''t the most experienced sleuth, so Debbie couldn''t figure it out. Why did she test positive for those pills, when she never took any? In the end, she had thought it was simply because she had a voracious appetite. Maybe she had eaten something that contained the ingredients they tested for. If she ate a lot of it, that would exin the high levels they found.


    But now that Megan had brought it up again, not to mention in that weird tone, Debbie knew something was fishy.


    "What do I mean? Debbie Nian, you''re pathetically naive. Since we''re both women, I shouldn''t have to tell you that I don''t trust men. Carlos may have an open wallet when ites to you. He may buy you a lot of pretty things. But that''s not love."


    "Stop!" Debbie interrupted her. "I''m a 22-year-old married woman, you''re 18 and single. Why would I think you know anything about men? You''re just trying to get between me and Carlos."


    Megan was young after all. Debbie could see what she was up to. She''d made it clear plenty of times that her motives were not pure when it came to Carlos.


    The younger girl bit her lip angrily and said, "Do you know why the tests came back positive? The pills had been ground up and put in your food. And the Huos did it. Almost every day. As long as Carlos was at home with you in the evening, they made sure you took the pills the next day. He knew it, and said zilch to you. That has to suck."


    Every word Megan had said was like a bomb. Debbie felt dizzy now, and the world, which had made sense just moments earlier, didn''t. ''Carlos'' family slipped me birth control pills?''


    That was too hard to take. For a moment she thought her ears were messing with her. Then she saw the smug look on Megan''s face. She took a few deep breaths to center herself. And finally visibly rxed, the tension draining from her shoulders and back. She told herself not to fall into the girl''s trap. "Who did it?"


    "I''ll tell you, but you can''t tell Carlos."


    Debbie thought about it for a bit. She wondered what harm it would do. "Deal," she said.


    With Debbie''s promise, Meganughed weirdly. "Your so-called parents-inw."


    ''James and Tabitha.''


    Debbie''s hands balled into fists. She clenched them so tightly that her nails started to dig into her palm.


    She knew James hated her. Debbie could totally believe James was behind it. But Tabitha? She remembered the bracelets Tabitha had given her the first day they met. ''She was always nice to me. She couldn''t do that.'' "No way. That''s not Tabitha''s style. First you ruin my rtionship with Carlos, and now my mother-inw? You are such a bitch!"


    Megan put on an innocent smile and ignored her insult. "Did you forget what she said about you the other night? I haven''t... She said you shattered the peace in that family. Afterwards, she told me she wanted Carlos to get a divorce and would help me be his wife."


    Tabitha''s usation from that night was still fresh in Debbie''s mind. She hadn''t forgotten. It still stung, and it was part of the reason she considered moving out of that house. It had taken Carlos a long time tofort her. She calmed down, but never forgot.


    Debbie''s face reddened from the sad memory and the cruel news. Tears welled in her eyes, making the world indistinct. She grabbed Megan''s cor, and the younger girl screamed in fear. However, since this was the VVIP inpatient department, nurses and doctors were not allowed to wander around unless absolutely necessary. It was the uber-private wing. So there were only the two of them in the hallway right now.


    Debbie forced Megan against the wall, forearm against her throat. "You''re just hell-bent on stealing Carlos away from me, aren''t you?"


    Frightened, Megan turned pale. She stumbled over her next words. "Y-yeah. Everyone deserves to be happy. Carlos makes me happy."


    ''Makes her happy?'' Debbie sneered, "So? You screw me over just to be happy?"


    "What''s wrong with that? You''re nothing to me. What do I care? Carlos used to treat me better than any other. But since you showed up, he''s only had eyes for you. It''s not fair!" Megan was afraid, but she managed to shout out her thoughts anyway. She was already on thin ice. It wasn''t going to do any harm to wound Debbie further.


    "Fair? You talk about fair?" Laughing, Debbie tossed Megan aside like a bag of garbage.


    "Ah!" Thrown off bnce, Megan tumbled to the floor and her forehead struck the bench.


    Blood trickled down her face. Feeling the warmth, she reached for her forehead and screamed when she saw the red, sticky liquid on her hand.


    In the ward


    Debbie leaned against the window, troublesome as a rebellious teen. Defiantly facing the four men in front of her, she remained bold and confident.


    Gesturing wildly, Damon paced furiously around the room. He wanted to curse, but he didn''t dare to. He stopped once, like he wanted to say something to Debbie, but all he could do is clench his fists and move on.


    Wesley had just arrived to visit Carlos. When he heard about what happened, he stared at Debbie gravely. If he could, he would make her a punching bag and strike her repeatedly.


    Curtis kept smiling, because Debbie wasn''t hurt. He had stuck up for Megan before, but only because Wesley and Carlos were his buddies. But he much preferred Debbie to Megan.


    Carlos sat on the bed silently, lips dry and pale. If you looked at him you could feel the temperature drop.


    It was Damon who finally broke the silence. "Did youe back to see Carlos or hurt Megan?"


    Debbie cast him a sideways look and scoffed, "Yeah right. Because I wanted to hurt Megan. See how important she is to me? I even flew back from Ennd for her. Spent 10 hours in a flying tin can. It cost a pretty penny though. How about reimbursing me for my trouble?"


    "Are you high? How could you even talk about that right now? " Damon stared at her with widened eyes. It was obvious he was furious with her.


    "Why not? Just think, if I hadn''te back, you wouldn''t have had the chance to rush to her rescue. Megan''s guardian angels," she mocked. Her tone was exaggerated to make it sound dramatic. Damon''s anger grew.


    Curtis adjusted his sses and cleared his throat. "Guardian angel? Hardly. Well, maybe for Colleen."


    He sounded impartial. But Damon could tell that he was actually on Debbie''s side. ''Curtis spoils her too much. Almost like he''s her brother, '' he thought.


    At this point, Carlos fixed Damon with an icy nce, and warned, "You''ve stared at my wife long enough." He had been silent not because he was angry at Debbie. He was simply thinking about all the drama she caused. He had only slept for a short time, and she''d already gotten into more trouble.

 Chapter 269: Your Wife Is Smarter Than You

    Chapter 269: Your Wife Is Smarter Than YouDamon was unconvinced by Carlos'' warning. He still thought that Debbie was cruel and that she was in the wrong. "Enough? Carlos, Megan had just undergone rescue treatment, and there''s a deep wound in her forehead. You want to just let it go?" Damon snapped furiously.


    Earlier, when Megan had seen therge amount of blood gushing from her forehead, she had panicked, which caused her the asthma attack again. She was then wheeled into the emergency room by the nurses.


    "I mean what I said. That''s enough!" Carlos said sternly. His anger was on the verge of erupting.


    Seeing his angry face, Damon yielded to him at once. He lowered his voice and said, "I should listen to my wife and mind my own business¡ªtake care of our baby and work hard to earn more money. I shouldn''t havee here to care about others."


    Debbie grinned. "Your wife is smarter than you."


    Damon gaped at her, lost for words. This woman belittled him all the time, yet at the same time, praised his wife. He didn''t know how to handle her.


    Deep inside, Damon was actually impressed by Debbie''s influence on them. She had hurt Megan, but strangely, none of them hated her for it.


    Finally, he gave up. Sighing, he turned to look at the other men in the ward. "Wesley, Carlos, you two take care of Megan yourselves. You fostered her, after all. From now on, I''ll focus on being a good dad and husband. I won''t meddle in your businesses anymore. And since Carlos has Debbie now, you''d better take therger part of the responsibility for Megan, Wesley. Goodbye, everyone."


    Wesley looked at him disbelievingly. ''I''m a bachelor, so I should shoulder more responsibility? I have a woman to take care of too, you know! Although she isn''t my girlfriend or wife yet, she will be, if things goes smoothly, '' he thought to himself.


    Damon walked towards the doorway. Debbie followed him and asked, "Where are your wife and son? I want to see them. I haven''t had a chance to see your newborn yet."


    Damon waved goodbye to her. "You stay here and trouble your own husband. Don''t bug my son. You''re a bad example. I don''t want my son to be a troublemaker like you. That would hurt me so much!"


    Debbie went closer to Damon and rested her arm on his shoulder in a sisterly way. But before she could utter a single word, a cold voice came from behind her, "Put your hand away!"


    Everyone in the ward knew whom Carlos was talking to.


    Without turning to look at him, Debbie moved her hand away from Damon before speaking. "I wanted to give your baby a cash gift. Are you saying you don''t need it? I know it''s not much, but at least it''ll be enough to buy half a can of milk powder."


    Damon rolled his eyes. He refused with contempt, "No, thank you. Save your money to buy a ticket back to Ennd. It would be a huge favor to us if you leave soon."


    Debbie didn''t mind his rude words at all. Instead, she smiled and opened the door for him while saying, "All right, fine." She looked at Carlos and continued, "Honey, Damon said that he didn''t need our cash gift."


    Damon had just taken one step out of the ward when he froze. He returned in a sh and confronted her, "Hey, hey! Wait a second! Pepper Nian, cut it out. I don''t need YOUR cash gift, but I''ve been waiting for Carlos''! His gift is a must! His cash gift will help me live a lot longerfortably."


    Carlos shrugged and echoed his wife, "I guess you don''t need our money."


    Damon panicked. "C''mon, bro..." He turned to Debbie and begged, "Pepper Nian... Um...I mean...Debbie, please! I was just kidding. I didn''t mean to hurt you or anything. Don''t do this, okay? Come with me, I''ll take you to see my son. He''s handsome, you know, looks just like me..."


    Curtis burst outughing.


    Seeing Debbie and Damon walking away shoulder to shoulder, Carlos yelled again, "Come back!"


    Sensing the jealousy from the overbearing man, Damon moved some distance away from Debbie and bade farewell to her apologetically.


    Debbie turned around to throw a re at Carlos and then looked away. She murmured with a pout, "I''lle back when you don''t me me anymore."


    Confused, Carlos asked, "When did I me you?"


    His words dumbfounded Debbie and the two men in the ward. Both Curtis and Wesley were shocked by how much Carlos spoiled Debbie. He didn''t me her for anything she did!


    Coming back to her senses, Debbie pointed her finger at the sullen Wesley and said in an innocent tone, "But your friend is ming me..."


    Caught off guard, Wesley was stumped. ''Why get me involved? This is a bicker between you two, '' he sighed.


    Carlos looked at his friend and said coldly, "Wesley, leave my wife''s matters to me. Please go back. I''m fine here."


    Wesley nodded and left the ward without any hesitation.


    Debbie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''I hurt Megan, but Wesley just let me off? Unbelievable!''


    With a triumphant smile, she rushed to the door and stuck her head out to look at Wesley''s receding figure. She shouted, "Colonel Li, your girlfriend is lovely and very beautiful. I like her a lot. Please bring her over next time so that I can have some fun with her!"


    Wesley turned around and spat, "She''s not my girlfriend!"


    Debbie giggled. ''I didn''t even specifically mention whom I was referring to. Why are you so angry?


    You''re just stubborn, Wesley!'' Sheughed and shook her head.


    As Wesley walked across the corridor, someone suddenly sprang out from nowhere and blocked his path. As a reflexive military officer, Wesley defended himself and attacked swiftly.


    The man was helplessly pressed against the wall; his arms were locked on his back by one of Wesley''s hands and his face was pressed to the cold concrete wall by the other. He groaned in pain, "Hey! It''s me, Damon. Calm down!"


    Hearing his voice, Wesley finally took a closer look at his friend and loosened his hands to let him go.


    Massaging his aching cheek, Damon protested furiously, "Bro, you and Carlos need to change your attitude! Both of you are so vignt and enjoy taking preemptive action."


    Damon had experienced the same misery twice by Carlos. Since then, he never dared to show up in front of him out of the blue.


    Wesley had seldom been alone with Damon in the past, because thetter used to be a member of a gang called the Macro Gang. Normally, they should be enemies to each other. Damon used to work in the underworld, while Wesley was in thewman business.


    So secretly, Damon was always scared of Wesley. He knew that if he did something that crossed the line, he would definitely be caught and locked up in jail by this righteous fellow.


    But Damon had dropped out of the gang, for his wife''s sake. So he could finally feel more rxed while facing Wesley and they had more chances to be together now.


    Wesley gave him a contemptuous nce and chided, "You''re a mature adult. Can you stop being so childish?"


    Damon wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. He stretched out his right hand in front of him, palm up, as if he was asking for something. Wesley coldly squinted at his hand and joked, "What? You want me to cut your pinky and sell it? Is it worth anything?"


    Damon was furious and he red his nostrils in anger. He touched his chest to suppress his anger. "You''re a mature man too. Can you stop being this snarky and sharp-tongued every day? Forget it! I don''t want to bother myself arguing with you at the moment. Where''s your pistol? Give it to me now. You remember our bet, right? You see how Carlos spoils his wife now? Even we don''t me her for anything anymore. So you know who the winner is, don''t you?"


    At the beginning of Carlos and Debbie''s rtionship, Wesley and Damon had made a bet. Damon believed that Carlos would be a ve to his wife, but Wesley didn''t think so. Now, the result of the bet was obvious, judging from how Carlos didn''t dare me Debbie even after she hurt Megan.


    Even as Debbie''s husband, Carlos didn''t think to teach her a lesson, let alone Wesley or other friends of his. They could do nothing but turn a blind eye on whatever Debbie did.


    Wesley used to stand by Megan''s side whenever she had a conflict with Debbie. But recently, he had started feeling that something was wrong with Megan. She had be unpredictable and had taken the initiative to provoke Debbie time and again, which of course, made it even more impossible for Wesley to me Debbie.

 Chapter 270: Lets Get A Hotel Room

    Chapter 270: Let''s Get A Hotel Room"No way!" Wesley red at Damon, bearing his anger. In his mind, he cursed Carlos, ''Carlos Huo, I''m so disappointed in you. Aren''t you well known as a cold and overbearing CEO? How can you surrender to a woman so easily? You''re too weak! Now I lost my bet because of you!''


    That blunt reply got on Damon''s nerves. He snapped in a displeased tone, "Wesley Li, are you a man or not?"


    Stone-faced, Wesley squinted at Damon and teased, "Am I a man or not? You want to check it for yourself?" Then he dropped the F word, in such a casual way, you''d think he was a crackhead from the backstreets.


    A chuckle rang in the corridor all of a sudden. But obviously, it was not Damon who had let out this chirpy chuckle.


    ''Who''s thatughing?''


    In confusion, the two of them simultaneously turned and looked towards the elevator, where the chuckle hade from. There stood near the elevator was a woman, staring at them with a smiling face that indicated she had stood there for some time, watching them argue. ''Holy cow!'' Wesley cursed when he realized it was ir. "When did you sneak up on us?"


    Earlier, they had reached the hospital together and then separated, each one to their own businesses. Wesley hade to visit Carlos while ir hade to visit her friend. She said there was something she wanted to pick from the friend. They''d agreed to meetter on, and Wesley would drive her back home.


    It only happened that ir didn''t take long at her friend''s ce. Since she had a lot of time on her hands, she had done a little window shopping on the street nearby the hospital and gone to a cafe for coffee until it was time toe here as agreed. For a few minutes, she had tried to wait outside, but it was a little too cold. So she decided toe in and head upstairs where she knew he was. But the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she had identally overheard an improper talk that was going on between these two men. Stealthily, she had sneaked up on them, until she couldn''t move anymore, without being noticed. She had leaned against the wall only a minute before Wesley snapped with the profanity that made her chuckle. But immediately she had realized it was a crude remark that wasn''t funny at all.


    Now seeing ir covering her mouth, as if she was undecided between amusement and anger at his tastelessnguage, Wesley asked with a dark face, "Is it funny?"


    To which ir retorted, "It''s more thoughtless than funny, if that''s what you thought. Such a t joke, unless the two of you are used to suchnguage from the gutter." Trying her hardest to maintain a calm face, she added, "I never knew... Colonel Li, you have homosexual tendency..."


    Damon who had stood and watched her reaction quietly now spoke, taking the chance to throw in wisecrack. In a mock gesture of flirting, he echoed ir''s retort by holding Wesley''s shoulders and winking suggestively. "Wesley, let''s get a hotel room now."


    Unable to hold back herughter, sheughed and shot back, "Oh, now, that''s funny!" Then she noticed Wesley''s deadpan face and angry re. But she didn''t care and looked him straight in the eye, as she keptughing loudly.


    Awkward, Wesley softly kicked Damon in the shins and spat coldly, "Get your dirty fingers off my shoulders. I''ll be at the barrackster. See me at the camp if you want my pistol!" Then he made two quick steps to ir, grabbed her by the arm and left straight away.


    When ir saw the direction which he was dragging her towards, she stammered something in surprise and protested at once. "Hey, I need to take the elevator!" she excused herself. ''Is Wesley serious that we are taking the staircase, from right here on the 18th floor!? Jeez! Doesn''t he even care that I''ve been up and down the whole day?'' she thought.


    However, ignoring her protest, Wesley dragged her all the way to the exit. ir still struggled, trying to break free, only for him to tighten his grip around her wrist.


    After descending one floor, ir clutched the railing of the staircase tightly and refused to go on foot anymore. "I''m not feeling well. You take the stairs and I will take an elevator."


    Wesley turned around, staring at theining woman. "You''ve just walked a short flight of stairs, but you''re already exhausted. Obviously, you''re inck of exercises!"


    Unconvinced, she retorted, "I''m not nning to join the armed forces. I''m not under some obligation to guard our country or anything like that. Why should my physical form be a bother to anyone?"


    But in a firm voice, he replied, "If you''re out of shape, what pleasure do you think your future husband will derive from a woman who can''t even satisfy his sexual needs? Can''t you see that I''m only doing your marriage a favor?"


    ir was lost for words. Although she was still young, she could easily understand the subtext of his words. She blushed red all over her face. But after a few seconds, when she realized something, her face went pale, and her eyes became red with tears. Bearing the pain in her heart, she continued to walk down the stairs in silence.


    As Wesley watched her, he easily noticed her mood swing. Biting his lower lip in remorse, he picked up his pace in an attempt to grab hold of her wrist.


    But she shook off his hand at once.


    Determined to hold her close by his side, he grabbed her hand again.


    Jerking his hand off, she told him off, in a low and stern voice, "I don''t need your help. I can walk on my own."


    Now defeated, Wesley sighed helplessly.


    Slowing down a bit, he silently followed her. After descending a few floors, he suddenly quickened his steps and stopped in her way. Eager to appease her, he squatted down and requested, "Climb up my back."


    Still unimpressed, she briefly looked at his broad shoulders and sidestepped him, cursing under her breath. "No, thanks," she politely declined, trying to act nonchnt.


    Deep inside, though, she was breathing fire as she walked around him and kept on going down the staircase


    Not ready to give up the fight that easily, Wesley had a new idea. Just as she was turning the second corner after she had turned down his overtures, he suddenly ran over, lifted her up and carried her over his shoulder, running down the next flight of stairs.


    As he went, ir, with her head facing the floor and her body tumbling on his shoulder, began to feel squeamish. It was as though all of her blood had suddenly started rushing to her brain. iling and kicking without sess, she pleaded, "It''s ufortable. Please, let me down..."


    Amused by her helpless calls, Wesley slowed down and with a cunning smile, he asked, "Will youugh at me again?"


    "No..."


    "Will you allow me to piggyback you or not?"


    "Absolutely yes..." She gave in without a second thought. Miserably, she thought, ''I''d better listen to him at the moment!''


    A smile of satisfaction beamed on his face as he finally put her down.


    ir then obediently climbed on his back and let him carry her the rest of the way downstairs.


    "Honestly, Wesley, are you putting yourself through all this?" she asked when they reached the fifth floor. "What''s the wisdom of struggling down the stairs for a whole 18 floors, instead of taking the elevator? And what''s more, you''re even exhausting yourself to piggyback me!"


    "Well, this is what I find pleasure in," he answered, making light of it.


    From the way he phrased his words, ir didn''t know how to carry on with the conversation. This dull man was really a conversation killer. She wondered why on earth she had previously had a crush on him. Was she fond of his sharp tongue or his ruthlessness?


    In Carlos'' ward


    Since Damon and Wesley had left, Curtis didn''t think he should stay anymore. So he stood up from the sofa, walked up to Debbie and tried to bring up something new, so that she would stop worrying. He said softly, "I hope you still remember that Colleen and I have our weddinging up next month. I''ll send an official invitationter."


    To the contrary, the slight smile that had briefly appeared on Debbie''s face faded. She opened her mouth but hesitated to speak. After a few seconds, she slightly nodded, "Okay."


    "Well, look after Carlos. I should get going now."


    Debbie nodded again, but remaining tight-lipped.


    After Curtis left, the couple was alone in the still ward.


    Carlos could tell the mncholy on Debbie''s face. "Can I get some water?" he requested, trying to break the ice, but he sounded terribly t.


    "Hmm." Absent-mindedly, she got a ss of water and passed it to him.


    But he didn''t take it, leaving her confused. "Didn''t you want water?" she asked.


    "How am I going to hold the ss with my injuries? Aren''t you here to attend to me?"


    "Carlos Huo! You expect me to feed you? me it entirely on Megan," Debbie protested.


    To which Carlos retorted, "And so you hurt her for that?"


    "No. She provoked me first, and I couldn''t swallow my anger. I couldn''t put up with her affronts anymore. But it was out of her own carelessness that she lost bnce and hit the bench. It serves her right, anyway!"


    Carlos was rendered speechless by herst sentence.


    "She''s gotten to be grateful that she only suffered a slight wound in her forehead, while my husband got two gunshots for her sake. She''s really lucky. If her parents weren''t your life savers, I would''ve already returned her four gunshots!" Metaphorically, the first shot had been fired, and going forward, Debbie swore, Armageddon hade. What other incentive did she have left to entertain Megan?


    Basking in the glory of the moment, she couldn''t help but smile, shing back on how after she had hurt Megan, the four men just watched helplessly. Were they not the same people Megan thought would protect her from Debbie if push came to shove?


    Before, she had heard a rumor that a man had once identally knocked Megan down onto the floor, breaking her knees. At that time, all four of them worked together to put that man into jail on charges of attempted murder. While the used man was rotting in jail, Megan must have thought Debbie would know better not to mess with her. Girl, she was wrong! Had any of the four men even dared as much to touch Debbie?


    For a moment, when Debbie saw Megan being wheeled into the emergency room, she had been mentally prepared for a big fight with Carlos as well as his friends. But unexpectedly, they all let her off the hook so easily. ''Didn''t they care about Megan''s tantrums anymore? What will they tell her when she wakes up?'' Debbie wondered.


    As for Carlos, he knew Debbie was sometimes rebellious and wayward, but she wasn''t a cruel woman. On the contrary, she was kind-hearted; and he''d swear, she never wanted to hurt anyone. But why was she always picking a quarrel with Megan? Was there something that he didn''t know?


    Although he didn''t agree to her ways of handling Megan, he had no choice but to give in again. After all, he loved and spoiled Debbie. Sighing inwardly, he pulled her into his arms and reassured, "You''re my wife. Just do whatever you want. I won''t repeat the same mistake of dragging you into the river. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 271: My Wife Is Crueler Than Me

    Chapter 271: My Wife Is Crueler Than Me"All right, you said it! Do keep your word. Actually, I just came up with an excellent idea!" Debbie looked at Carlos with a sparkle in her eyes.


    He grinned broadly. "You do know how to seize the moment."


    "Of course! It''s such a golden chance." Deep down, Debbie knew that Carlos spoiled her very much and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. But when it came to matters of Megan, it was hard to tell whether he would agree with her or not. So she wanted to take this chance to reach some sort of agreement with him.


    "Tell me."


    "Okay. Since you''ve arranged for me to study abroad, I think it''s only fair that you send Megan abroad too. See? You''ve sent me to Ennd and Dixon to America. So you should throw Megan to some remote, poor country far away from all of us."


    Carlos was at a loss for words. ''My wife is crueler than me, '' he thought to himself, smirking.


    Debbie didn''t really want to drive Megan away to some remote country. As long as Megan stayed away from Carlos, any country was fine with her.


    If Megan kept pestering her husband, Debbie was afraid that she would snatch him away sooner orter.


    Carlos pondered about it for a moment. Then he said, "Since this semester has already begun, let her finish it. I''ll send her to A Country after her final exams." Wesley was originally from A Country. The Li family was rooted there, so Wesley and his family could take care of Megan if she went there.


    Now that Carlos had made an appropriate decision, Debbie thought she''d better stop asking for too much. She nodded happily and kissed his cheek. "Honey, you treat me so well."


    Carlos pinched her cheek lovingly. "You''re my wife. A husband is bound to spoil his wife, right?"


    A happy smile crept over Debbie''s face. She pulled him closer, pressed his head against her chest and patted him as ifforting a child. "Rest assured, I feel the same way. I''ll love you for the rest of my life."


    Carlos took the opportunity to run his fingers on her chest and kissed her neck. Startled by his movement, she protested, "Hey, behave yourself. You are wounded. Lie down. I''ll give you a massage."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Massage? When did you acquire such skills?"


    Debbie pulled away from his arms and made him lie down on the bed. As she adjusted the height of the bed, she replied calmly, "I never said I had any special massage skills. I''ll just...casually help you rx your muscles a little."


    Carlos sighed, shaking his head helplessly.


    Debbie took his right arm and began massaging it as she muttered, "Thank you, Mr. Huo, for your dedication to this family. You''ve been working so hard to earn us all this money. It''s my duty to serve you. So, let me help you rx your arm first."


    Carlos was suspicious about her sudden sweet words. His wife was buttering him up. It was not like her at all. ''Is this another trick?'' he wondered. "Spill it out. What do you want?" he asked outright.


    Whatever it was, he decided that he would try his best to meet her needs.


    "Why do you think I want something? I really meant it. I do think that you work hard day in and day out. You have a mountain of work in your office, and meanwhile, you also have to act as someone''s bodyguard, making sure that person is safe. I feel sorry for you..."


    He could sense sarcasm in her tone. "So, you are not going to tell me what you want? You might not get a second chance," he said, studying her face.


    Debbie moved to massage his leg. "I don''t care. I just want to do my best to protect my husband, while he selflessly puts himself out there for another person. I don''t really want anything from you."


    Finally, Carlos could sense her jealousy filling the space.


    She continued without looking at him, "I won''t ask for anything, nor do I want anything at the moment. All I want is my husband''s care. I hope that the next time my husband personally goes to the battlefield to protect another woman, or take a bullet for her, he would kindly think of me, his poor wife, who is waiting for him at home."


    As she finished, she raised her head to look at him.


    With a fake smile, she asked the silent man, "Honey, do you think I''m asking for too much?"


    Carlos instantly shook his head. "No, not at all."


    "d to hear that. Looks like my husband still has me in his heart. Honey, could you please enlighten me? You''re a skilled fighter. You have better martial arts skills than me. How did you get shot again?"


    Her cute tone had stirred his heart. When his lust was about to be triggered, her sudden sharp question snapped him back to his senses.


    He couldn''t tell her the whole story. There was a good chance that the truth would make this woman go crazy again. He was afraid that she would go to Megan''s ward and throw her out of the hospital window.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie massaged his shin more forcefully, as if venting her anger. "Why the silence? Are you hiding something from me? Is it a secret between you and Megan?"


    To appease her, Carlos had to spill the beans. "No. It''s just that there were too many enemies this time and they attacked all of a sudden. Megan couldn''t protect herself..." ''You got two gunshot wounds to protect Megan, '' she thought angrily.


    Her hands stopped moving. Carlos went on, "Wesley was not around at that time. I couldn''t just sit back and watch her get shot. Besides, her asthma attacks are more frequent these days. If she got shot on top of that, she would likely..."


    Unconvinced by his exnation, Debbie clenched her fists. "Did you consider my feelings? If the bullet had hit your heart or head, instead of your shoulder, you..." Her voice trailed off, and her eyes brimmed with tears. With a quiet sob, she added, "If something worse had happened, what would I have had to face when I came back here? Did you ever stop to think about that? Do you love me at all? You will worry me to death!"


    Tears streamed down her red cheeks.


    Carlos immediately sat up and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms. "Please, don''t cry."


    "I can''t help it! Are you forgetting that you are not single anymore? You have a wife, and you have your parents. But you almost died for that Megan... How could your family live without you? Even if you are not concerned about me, think about how sad your parents and your grandparents would be."


    Debbie cried even more hysterically. She was so scared when she imagined a life after losing Carlos. It struck her that this man meant the world to her, but he would thoughtlessly throw his life away for some other woman.


    Her cries gripped his heart. Wiping off her tears with his fingers, heforted in a hushed voice, "Honey, this will all be over soon. Those gangsters have been put on the police''s most wanted list. They are now wanted all over the country. Wesley has found their base camp. When the right timees, he will take his men to root them out. There will be no threat to Megan''s life after that."


    This was supposed to be confidential information which Wesley had given him in secret. Carlos hadn''t intended on telling her, but to soothe Debbie, he had no choice but to tell her part of the truth.


    If they could eliminate all physical threats around Megan, Wesley and Carlos would be more relieved, and they wouldn''t need to be around Megan to protect her anymore.


    Through her blurry eyes, Debbie asked, "The right time? When is that?"


    "If things go well, it should be next month." ''Or sooner, '' he thought.


    He would have been on his way to finish off those gangsters if Debbie hadn''te back without notice.


    "Hmm..." Debbie sniffed. Shepletely believed his words, without realizing his true intentions.


    Carlos tightened his arms around her. It took him quite a while to finally stop her tears.


    In the end, they both fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    Debbie spent the night at the hospital to keep himpany. She had wanted to ask Carlos about the incident of James adding birth control pills in her food. But throughout the night, she couldn''t find a chance to ask him about it.


    She had already argued with him over Megan, so she didn''t want to stir up more matters to annoy him. She understood that Carlos must be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After all, it was his own father. Under no circumstances could he deal with his father like how he dealt with his rivals in business.


    Even if Carlos was ready to punish James ruthlessly, Debbie wouldn''t agree to it. Thest thing she wanted was for Carlos to turn his back against his family because of her.


    But little did Debbie know that Carlos had already had a terrible fight with James.

 Chapter 272: Because My Husband Cares About Me

    Chapter 272: Because My Husband Cares About MeThe next afternoon, as Debbie drowsilyy next to Carlos, her phone suddenly rang, jarring her awake. She grabbed her phone and saw that it was from an unknown number.


    Since Carlos was working on the bed, she didn''t want to interrupt him. She got out of bed and walked to the corridor to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Huo?"


    "Yes, who''s asking?"


    A few minutester, Debbie returned to the ward and threw a nce at Carlos, who was having a video conference. She silently opened her suitcase and selected a set of light-colored clothes and her cosmetics bag before going into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Half an hourter, Carlos saw here out of the bathroom, wearing delicate make-up. He was about to ask her where she was going, but she paid no attention to him. Without giving him so much as a nce, she grabbed her handbag and walked towards the door.


    "Wait!" Carlos said and paused the video conference.


    Debbie turned to look at him. "What''s up?"


    "Where are you going? Why are you wearing make-up?" he asked curiously. ''Is she dressed well to meet a man?'' he thought angrily.


    Remembering the phone call earlier, Debbie could hardly force a smile. "Tell you after Ie back."


    Ignoring his re, she turned around and left.


    Debbie arrived at a crowded street in downtown and got out of the car. It was already five minutester than the agreed time. Entering a cafe, she quickly walked upstairs as per the instructions given by the woman on the phone earlier.


    There was only one person sitting at a table on the second floor. She looked quite pretty and was around the same age as Debbie. She was wearing a red dress and a white coat, along with soft ts. She had some light make-up on her face.


    As soon as the woman spotted Debbie, she stood up. Debbie noticed the slight baby bump. ''She''s indeed pregnant...'' Debbie confirmed in her mind.


    The woman took the initiative to greet Debbie. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Huo."


    Instead of feeling raged, Debbie was actually amused as she stared at the woman who imed to be Carlos'' mistress. She wondered if all mistresses nowadays were this shameless to tantly challenge a legal wife. Besides, this woman had yed her cards well. Debbie had just returned to Y City the day before, but this woman was able to get wind of the information and had even managed to contact her.


    Debbie took a nce at the ss of orange juice on the table and apologized politely, "I''m sorry for beingte. I don''t think I know you."


    "It doesn''t matter that you don''t know me; Mr. Huo knows me very well," she said outright. As she spoke, she took out a few photos from her handbag. With a smug smile lingering on her lips, sheid them on the table, gesturing for Debbie to sit down.


    When Debbie sat down opposite the woman, a waiter came to take her order. But Debbie shooed him away. She wasn''t intending to waste much time with this shameless woman. Moreover, she didn''t think she could share a conversation with that woman for as long as a cup of coffee''s time.


    The woman scanned Debbie from head to toe. Trying to hide the envy in her eyes, she collected herself and ridiculed, "I never expected Mrs. Huo to be such an ordinary woman. I heard that you''d gotten married to Mr. Huo three years ago, but you still haven''t given birth to his child. Is that true?" While she spoke, she deliberately touched her swollen belly.


    Debbie slowly picked up the first photo from the table. It was a picture of the woman holding Carlos'' arm as they walked out of a parking lot.


    As she examined the photo, Debbie casually replied, "Yes, that''s true. I''m still a student. I don''t want a child yet, so my husband respects my decision because he cares for me. What about you..." She coldly shifted her gaze to the woman and asked, "You look like you''re around thirty. Why did you wait for so long to have a baby? Do you have any unmentionable disease or something like that?"


    The woman''s face fell at once. She yelled furiously, "You!"


    ''I''m just twenty-one. This is the right age to get pregnant. What does she mean by unmentionable disease?''


    Debbie couldn''t help but snort. She had thought that the woman might be smarter and would have a better strategy since she imed to have Carlos'' child in her belly. But she lost herposure so easily by Debbie''s provocation. ''You''re more ill-tempered than me, '' Debbieughed in her mind.


    "Me what? You are short-tempered, aren''t you? My temper is not too good either. How about we fight this out in front of Carlos? We can find out if he''ll side with me, his legal wife, or protect you, a nobody who is pregnant with the Huo family''s descendant. What do you think?" Debbie snapped fearlessly.


    The woman tried her best to suppress her anger. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her emotion and said, "Don''t try to provoke me, Mrs. Huo. If you anger me and cause harm to the baby, you know the consequences. I think you''d better focus on the photos in front of you."


    Debbie casually picked up the photos on the table and looked through them one by one. The photos were well taken...or edited, showing her intimacy with Carlos. The photos showed them entering a hotel room together, and when they came out, her long hair was disheveled and her clothes were in a mess.


    Anyone could figure out what they had been doing in the hotel room.


    cing thest photo down, Debbie mocked, "That''s it? Too bad. I expected to see something more sexy. You should have taken a photo of Carlos'' sexy face after having sex. You know, he looks really hot and charming with that sensual look of his." As she spoke, she indulged herself in the memories of Carlos'' hot face while they made love.


    Debbie''s answer was an unexpected one. The woman waspletely dumbfounded.


    "Oh, right!" Debbie came back to the present and asked the woman, "By the way, how many months pregnant are you?"


    This was a more wee subject for the woman. Her face softened as she touched her belly and said with a smug smile, "More than a month. I was together with Mr. Huo on the night after you left for Ennd. He told me that I could give birth to the baby if I got pregnant. He assured that he would officially dere my baby as a member of the Huo family."


    "Oh, I see. Would you mind telling me about the sex positions you took in bed? Who was on top of whom?" Debbie teased yfully. The woman''s face blushed a bright red.


    Before she could answer, Debbie clicked her tongue and said, "You have the guts to be a married man''s mistress, why are you so shy to talk about it?"


    To which the woman retorted, "What does it matter? Anyway, I am bearing Mr. Huo''s child now. You''d better get a grasp of the situation and give up on being his wife already. I''ll be his legal wife and my baby will be his sessor."


    Debbieughed. The pregnant woman was confused by herck of seriousness and asked, "What are youughing for?"


    "Lady, let me tell you Carlos'' little secret," Debbie stoppedughing and said in a mysterious tone. She leaned over the table and drew closer to the woman. "I don''t want to continue with this sharade anymore. So, let me tell you the reason why I haven''t gotten pregnant all these years. It''s because... Carlos is sexually impotent. Then tell me, how can you be pregnant with his baby?" Debbie burst into a wild howl ofughter after making up the story.


    The woman was stunned, her mouth agape. Shocked by the news, she stammered, "You... Are you trying to fool me?"


    "Fool you? Why would I? Do you know what Carlos did before bing a businessman?"


    "Yes..." Everyone in Y City knew that Carlos had been in the Special Force.


    Pulling a sorry face, Debbie asked her, "Then you should have heard about his story with Megan too, right?" ''Of course, I know! Megan Lan, the lucky woman who has always been under the protection of the four most respectful men in Y City. Everyone knows about it!'' the woman thought, eager to know more.


    After a pause, Debbie continued, "You see, when Carlos and Wesley were on a mission, a gangster stabbed a knife in his...you know... and cut his..." She let the sentence go unfinished, but the woman''s eyes widened. "It was such a tragedy. Carlos was in great pain and the gangster tried to kill him. It was then that Megan''s parents saved his life. From then on, he and Wesley have been treating Megan so well. Curtis Lu and Damon Han are Carlos'' good friends, so they protect Megan too."


    Debbie narrated the fictional story with such pleasure while the woman listened with keen interest. In the end, the woman muttered to herself, "No wonder Mr. Huo has never dated any woman..." With a look of pity, she said to Debbie, "This is all so shocking. How did you manage to live for three years with an impotent husband? I bet it gets really lonely every night, since your needs are not satisfied."

 Chapter 273: Divorced Mr. Huo If Possible

    Chapter 273: Divorced Mr. Huo If Possible''Lonely? Not at all! Carlos would **** me every night if he could, '' Debbie thought as she listened to the woman''s words. In a sh, images of Carlos ever demanding more sex flooded her mind. Not that she didn''t enjoy it entirely. If anything, it was a thrill whenever she was into it. Having a man with the insatiable sex drive was the real deal. It was only a bother on the few asions when they couldn''t agree. And although they had been having unnecessary disagreementstely, sometimes, she still fantasized about him. But today, she wasn''t going to act obvious, so she feigned a sad face and lied through her teeth, "Yes, I''m so lonely every night. In fact, I''m even ready to charge it to the game, if bades to worse. For the better part, we''ve lived true to our nominal couple status. Never has been about sex, nor have we ever been so deeply involved emotionally. Somehow, I suspect, I''d have divorced him long ago, were it not for his wealth!


    That''s how dismal the reality looks between Carlos and I, as we speak!" That was quite a show Debbie was putting on. Even Megan, the gang leader of all hypocritical bitches, wouldn''t have had a thing on Debbie''s act tonight.


    Blown away by how her scheme panned out, Debbie didn''t even notice a waiter serving her a ss of water.


    The waiter panicked when he overheard the sleazy details about Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Ashamed of looking like a snitch, he quietly, carefully ced the ss on the table, and fled away, back to his station downstairs.


    "Oh, sorry. I bet, being you would suck the life out of me," the pregnant woman sitting opposite Debbie said sympathetically. Stretching her right hand to stroke Debbie''s, which was resting on the table between them, sheforted, "Mrs. Huo, you''re still young. You have a long life ahead of you. Personally, I suggest you should divorce Mr. Huo if possible!"


    ''Thisdy really thinks I want a divorce?'' Debbie grinned and shot to her feet. She had achieved her goal. There was no need for her to pretend anymore.


    The pregnant woman was surprised by Debbie''s impulsiveness, but Debbie did even worse.The woman had ordered a ss of fruit juice, but she had barely touched it as she spoke to Debbie. In one fell swoop, Debbie grabbed the ss of juice and doused the woman''s face. The woman could only stare in disbelief. But Debbie coldly taunted, "So you think you''re a better match to Carlos than me? Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror and wished you could lose some of that ugly b?"


    Now aware that she had been fooled, the pregnant woman yelled, "Oh, such miserable, bitter loser. You came here to pick a fight with me over Carlos, and you had to beat around the bush, thinking you''d fool me?"


    Debbie raised an eyebrow. "Go on. Bitch around all you want. But you better learn not to meddle in other people''s affairs. In fact, I''m not lonely. Not at all! I may need to get him some more women to satisfy his needs. But since I love him so much, I won''t do that! Even if he wants to sleep around with other women, it won''t be a fat and ugly woman like you. You should be ashamed of yourself. Carlos is my husband, just in case you''re forgetting. No matter how many flings he may want, when hees home, I''m firmly in charge of things. If you ever had illusions of running the show, I''m afraid, you may have to wait for an eternity."


    Viciously, Debbie railed the pregnant woman with a barrage of words in a single breath. Unable to take the humiliation anymore, the woman stood up in a fit of anger and raised her hand to p Debbie across the face. However, Debbie was too swift for her and easily dodged the p. In retaliation, she grabbed hold of the woman''s wrist with her left hand and hit her in the face with the right hand.


    She struck her so hard that the silent second floor of the cafe echoed with the thwack. "You want to hit me? Jeez! You have the nerve to hit me, something that even Carlos has never dared? Take this as a warning. Never, ever dare! Because next time you try that on me, you''ll live to regret it. I swear! Now, go back home and behave yourself!"


    The woman''s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie''s p. Earlier today when she left the ward, she had given Carlos a cold shoulder because of this woman''s phone call. Now that she had taught the woman a lesson, she might have to make peace with himter on. That thought incensed her. Thank God she had hit the woman hard enough.


    "You are a bitch!" the woman cussed.


    Debbie then popped her head up and stretched herself, dropping into a fighting stance. As she approached the woman, she asked with an evil smile, "Did you just call me a bitch? Well, you better watch your mouth. Otherwise, you''re messing with the wrong person."


    "What...do you want to do? Don''t act rashly. I''m a pregnant woman!" The woman was scared stiff by Debbie''s threatening advance. Covering her belly, she quickly staggered backwards.


    "Tell me. Who''s the true father of your baby?" Debbie interrogated.


    The woman zipped her mouth, careful not let slip anything. But when she saw Debbie raise her fist, she got flustered and had to tell the truth. "It''s Mr. Lewis Huo!" she said, trembling.


    Over a month ago, after she found out that she had been pregnant with Lewis'' child, she happened to have a chance to attend a banquet as Carlos'' date and a business associate with ZL Group. During dinner, Carlos had apparently been in a bad mood and had one too many. Then, the host of the banquet arranged for her to send Carlos back to his hotel room. Nothing had happened between them, but it was then that she came up with an idea to take those photos and make up a story between her and Carlos.


    Taking advantage of those photos, she set her eyes on recing Debbie as the new Mrs. Huo. ording to her game n, if Carlos disputed paternity when the baby was born, the DNA result would still prove that the baby belonged to the Huo family.


    Banking on the fact that the baby was the Huo family''s descendant anyway, she knew she''d have some cushion, just in case the truth was revealed.


    Debbie drew back her fist and massaged her aching temples. ''Lewis Huo, you scumbag! Luckily for Kasie, she never had sex with him when they were in a rtionship, '' Debbie sighed. "I pity you. We''re both women, so let me be kind enough to give you an advice. Lewis is a yboy for the time I''ve personally known him. I can''t count the number of women he''s made pregnant only to dump them. I guess you know what that might mean for you?"


    Lewis was really a scumbag and Debbie doubted he was really done fooling around. Would he be willing to take responsibility and not push for yet another abortion?


    Although the pregnant woman was aware of the fact, she still didn''t want to admit it. Maybe, just to put on a bold face, she retorted, "What if I told you that I''m special in Lewis'' heart?"


    Debbie didn''t want to waste her time anymore. ''Fine then! Keep on living in your fantasies!'' Without uttering one more word, she grabbed the photos on the table and left the cafe.


    At the hospital, before entering Carlos'' ward, Debbie paced up and down in the corridor, wondering how she should face him. After several minutes of hesitation, she took a deep breath and pushed open the door to the ward.


    Not giving Carlos a chance to scold her, Debbie forestalled him and pretended to be angry. "Carlos Huo! See what you have done?"


    Then, she threw the photos in front of him.


    Carlos took a nce at the photos and shifted his gaze to the angry woman. "What did I do?" he asked honestly.


    "Look at the photos yourself! Now you know why I left the hospital without paying attention to you. I went to take these sleazy photos of you! The woman in these photos ims to have your baby, and these pics are her solid evidences. Now, exin yourself!" By that confrontational tone, Debbie was looking to avoid giving an exnation as to why she had left the ward in a huff earlier this afternoon.


    Emotionless, Carlos took up the photos and casually studied them. In a calm voice, he said, "You already knew you''d misunderstood me, so you are trying to exin to me why you got pissed off earlier, right?"


    "What?" Debbie acted surprised by his question.


    "Haven''t you found out the truth yourself? Didn''t you punish the woman already? These photos were deliberately taken in some angles. And the baby''s father is Lewis. But you knew you and I still have a bone to chew?" In fact, soon after Debbie left the cafe, someone had already reported everything to Carlos.


    Debbie was shocked. ''How...how did he get to know this?'' she wondered. Unwilling to concede, she ignored his assertion and carried on, "No... Anyway, if you hadn''t taken her to the banquet, how would such things have happened?"


    "Honey, you wronged me. It was just an arrangement by the host and I only did it without any serious intentions. It was kind of trying not to be a party-pooper. A matter of etiquette, or something like that. You know me well. I''ve never been unfaithful to you, right?" When Debbie didn''t answer, he continued, "You tricked the woman into telling you the truth, and then you smacked her. Now, you''re purposely throwing a tantrum, afraid I might get even with you. Am I right?"


    Debbie was lost for words. ''Oh! My excuses have been so easily uncovered.'' After a while, she finally found her voice again. "You had someone stalk me?"


    Carlos tore up the photos into pieces and threw them to the trash can. "My wife was dressed so nicely before going out. Of course I had to have someone stalk you and report everything to me. What if you had gone to meet a man? Did I get it wrong?"


    He must have seen through her. Feeling both angry and embarrassed, Debbie flew her fist towards Carlos'' chest, but he quickly caught it and pulled her into his arms in the process. He whispered in her ear gently, "Honey, I''m d that you trust me."


    Debbie blushed red. She said with a pout, "Who said I trusted you? You have so many women around you every day. Be honest, did you see something that you shouldn''t see when you were with that woman?" She wanted to ask him if he had touched that woman or done anything intimate with her. But she didn''t dare to ask him bluntly, so she beat around the bush to raise her question.


    "What do you think?" Carlos answered her with a question.

 Chapter 274: My Wife Is Very Strict

    Chapter 274: My Wife Is Very Strict''How would I know that?'' Debbie thought. With a pout, she scoffed, "If you ask my opinion, I would say yes. Men with power and money tend to enjoy fooling around with women. You''re no exception!"


    Carlos smirked. "I don''t care for such petty things. Plus, my wife is very strict. How could I dare fool around with other women?"


    Debbie grinned broadly. In a gleeful voice, she said, "That sounds better."


    The issue was temporarily solved and Debbie soon forgot about it. But the whole matter was not as simple as it had seemed.


    Carlos had someone look into the issue and check the background of that pregnant woman. After some digging, he found out that there was a backseat driver behind the scenes, someone who had instructed the pregnant woman to stir up trouble between him and Debbie. But he was yet to figure out who that person was. The investigation was still on going.


    In the meantime, a rumor was spreading like wild fire around Y City.


    The talk of the city was that Carlos, the omnipotent CEO, was actually sexually impotent, and that his wife was lonely every night because he wasn''t capable of giving her any kind of pleasure in the bedroom.


    This shocking news went viral within a few hours, and even before the next day came, everyone in Y City was already talking about it.


    Inside the hospital ward, Debbie was overwhelmed by unease. Each time she made eye contact with the sullen man, her heart skipped a beat and she instantly looked away.


    ''Crap! What should I do? He looks really angry. Should I butter him up?'' she wondered nervously.


    She decided to take some action to cool him down. "Honey, thirsty? Or are you hungry? How about I cook a meal for you myself?" she asked cautiously.


    Carlos red at her without budging even a little. He didn''t utter a single word.


    "You know, I''ve learned some cooking from Ethel in Ennd. My skills have improved dramatically. Do you want to give it a shot?" Debbie tried to coax him.


    Her words had some effect on him, but not in a way she wanted. His face changed abruptly at the thought of the terrible food Debbie had cooked thest time. "No," he refused bluntly.


    Debbie had a gut feeling that it''d be better if she stayed far away from Carlos at the moment, considering how mean this man could be. After all, she was the one who had started the rumor, and on top of that, she had talked poorly of his sexual capacity. He wouldn''t let her off easily.


    As she was getting ready to flee, the door suddenly flew open. In came aughing Damon, who blurted out in a surprised tone, "Oh, my God! Carlos, why didn''t you tell me about this before? How could you let Debbie be so lonely every night for the past three years?" He turned to Debbie and said with feigned seriousness, "Debbie, rest assured. I''ve arranged for a specialist in this field to take good care of Carlos. I''ll make sure that he cooperates with the treatment."


    Debbie''s eyes widened in shock. ''Seriously? Why is he creating more trouble for me? Did he really arrange a specialist to treat Carlos?'' She pulled at the hem of Damon''s shirt and stopped him from approaching Carlos. "Damon! There''s been a misunderstanding. The rumor is¡ª"


    "I know that the rumor is true, Debbie," he cut in tofort her in a sad voice. "Let the doctor check on your husband first and then we''ll talk about the rest. Debbie, believe me. This specialist is a genius in this field."


    "No, no. Carlos doesn''t have any issues. He''s fine. The rumor is false!" At this point, Debbie knew that she had to drive Damon away as fast as possible. One more word from him and Carlos would snap, which would put her into a more miserable situation.


    Damon sighed. "You don''t have to cover it up for him anymore. I understand it''s an embarrassing topic and he is such a proud man. But you know, we are best friends, and I promise not tough at him."


    "Damon!" Carlos growled slowly, but viciously.


    In a sh, he pulled the needle from his wrist and pressed the spot with a cotton bud to stop the bleeding. Then he covered it with a medical tape.


    Debbie hastily ran up to him. "Hey, what are you doing? I''ll call the nurse when the infusion is done. Why are you taking out the needle yourself?"


    After taping his wrist once, he grabbed hold of Debbie''s arm and pointed his finger at Damon. "You! Stand there and check with your own eyes whether the rumor is true or not. See how lonely Debbie is every night with her impotent husband."


    In a split second, he pushed Debbie onto the bed.


    Realizing what Carlos was about to do, Debbie struggled to get out of his grip. As she tried to push him away from her, she yelled, "What are you doing? Your wound hasn''t healed. Stop!"


    Damon gulped. "Wow! A live adult video? I mean, I''ve watched quite a lot of AV before. But with Carlos as the male lead? This is gonna be something else! I want to see this. Please go on."


    Debbie was shocked by his words. ''Damon, you freak!'' "Carlos, let go of me! Your wound is gonna open!" Her voice was muffled as Carlos crashed his lips on hers.


    She realized that he wasn''t joking at all. He really meant to have sex with her in front of Damon! In her panic, she stared at the man pressing on top of her and eximed in her mind, ''Oh no! I really regret starting that rumor, I really do..."


    "Bro, be careful with your wound. Don''t get too excited and cause it to bleed again!" Damon reminded him, his tone a bit serious this time.


    A pillow flew towards Damon, followed by Carlos'' hoarse voice, "Get out and listen from the other side of the door." ''Like hell I''d let you see my wife''s body!'' Carlos thought. But without even waiting for Damon to leave, he started taking off Debbie''s clothes.


    Seeing that Carlos was serious, Damon knew that he couldn''t stay there anymore. With his hands in his pockets, he slowly walked out and stood near the door.


    Soon enough, he heard Debbie''s moans from inside the ward.


    As a yboy himself, Damon could imagine what Carlos was doing to Debbie at that moment. He raised his head to stare at the ceiling and sighed helplessly. ''All right, all right. I know how capable you are, Carlos! Poor Debbie.'' He shook his head and grinned.


    Her moans and his grunts became louder and more deafening. Damon couldn''t stand it any longer and covered his ears. Before leaving, he considerately locked the door for them.


    Two hourster, it had be darker outside. Carlos satzily on the sofa while two doctors cleaned his wound in the ward. The nurses wereying a new set of bedding for him.


    Curtis shook his head helplessly as he looked at the sheets dampened by therge pool of blood. He chuckled under his breath and asked Damon, "Why didn''t you stop him? How could you let him act so recklessly?"


    Curtis hade to meet Carlos to get him discharged since thetter had insisted on leaving the hospital. Just like Debbie, Carlos couldn''t endure the long stay at the hospital. However, much to Curtis'' shock, when he arrived, he saw doctors and nurses rushing in and out of the ward.


    He was worried, wondering if something serious had happened. So he hurried in, only to find Carlos'' patient clothes soaked in blood and the ward in a mess. Besides, he could smell the aura of sex in the air. Instantly, he understood what had happened.


    "I did remind him. But he drove me out of the ward," Damon said innocently.


    Earlier, when the couple were busy making love, he had gone upstairs to find his friend who was a doctor there, and had been busy talking to him for almost two hours beforeing back again. He thought that two hours should be enough for the couple.


    When he had returned, they were done. But everything inside the ward had been aplete mess. After taking a look at Carlos'' pale face and the blood on his clothes, he had burst into fits ofughter.


    He had even mocked him by saying, "I told you not to get too excited. See what happened now! What''s with all this blood on the sheet? And look at you! You look like a pregnant woman after a difficultbor!"


    Carlos had coldly red at him without saying a word. Shortly after, Curtis had arrived.


    Curtis looked around the ward in search of Debbie. "Where''s your wife?" he asked Carlos. The doctor was applying some ointment on his wound at the time.


    Carlos looked at the closed bathroom door. Debbie had been hiding in there ever since they had finished making love.


    Curtis followed his gaze and looked towards the bathroom. He smiled understandingly. Sitting opposite Carlos, he asked with a grin, "Um... I heard a rumor that had been going around Y City all day. What the hell is that all about?"


    With his eyes fixed on the bathroom door, Carlos replied calmly, "Ask her yourself."


    ''She started the rumor, so she has to shoulder the responsibility for clearing the misunderstanding, '' Carlos thought with a frown.


    Curtis chuckled under his breath. "You two are indeed a weirdly hrious couple. And anyway, I have no doubts about your capability in bed after seeing this upside-down ward."

 Chapter 275: Shes Indeed Scary

    Chapter 275: She''s Indeed Scary"You better believe it. Otherwise I would''ve just bled in vain!" Carlos said to Curtis. The news that Mr. Huo had sex with his wife in the ward, causing his wound to bleed again, soon spread to everyone on the VVIP floor of the inpatient department. Although he was aware of the shock he had brought to everyone, Carlos didn''t mind at all, nor did he feel embarrassed about it.


    As Carlos talked to Curtis, the doctor silently finished bandaging his wound. In a frightened voice, he cautioned, "Mr. Huo, the wound rupture is severe. You''ve lost a lot of blood again. Please do be careful."


    He nodded slightly to the doctor, and told Curtis, "Drive Debbie to the manor before you go home." Since his wound was worse now, it was impossible for him to be discharged from the hospital that day. Even if he wanted to leave, the embarrassed woman hiding in the bathroom wouldn''t allow him to. He might have to stay for another two days.


    Damon had beenughing the whole time. He teased, "Why? Are you afraid that you might lose control of yourself again and die on top of your wife?"


    Carlos swiftly grabbed a cushion from the sofa and threw it at Damon. It hit him right in the face.


    Damon yelled, "Hey asshole! Debbie,e out now! Get a leash on your husband."


    Debbie had been listening to their bantering as she stood in the bathroom with her hands covering her red hot face. She didn''t dare utter a word or respond to their teasing.


    "Are you gonna stay alone here?" Curtis asked with a raised brow.


    Carlos nodded. "I don''t mind. She''s been attending to me since she returned from Ennd." He was afraid that Debbie might get bored. He remembered how she had resisted staying in the hospitalst time.


    But that was not the only reason. He knew that she would be pissed if she found out about their n for that night. He was painfully aware that if he acted first and asked for forgivenesster, it would anger her even more. But he was also certain that if he told her now, she wouldn''t allow him to run into anything dangerous in his current condition. So after much consideration, he figured it would be best to keep it a secret from Debbie for the moment.


    Curtis stood up and tidied his clothes. He walked to the bathroom door and knocked. "Debbie,e out. The doctors and nurses have left."


    Debbie was baffled. ''The doctors and nurses have left, but you and Damon are still there...'' she thought, as she blushed.


    After hesitating for a while, she came out slowly. She had already taken a shower and had changed into new clothes. Her face was as red as a tomato when she greeted Curtis, "Mr. Lu..."


    Curtis didn''t mind that she hadn''t changed her way of addressing him. He knew that it would take time for her to ept him as her uncle. He led her to Carlos and pointed at the unabashed man. "See? Your husband sat there without a care in the world as the doctors were dealing with his wound. So what are you embarrassed for, Debbie?"


    Awkwardly moving towards him, Debbie red at the smug man. "Aren''t you ashamed at all?" she confronted him.


    Carlos shook his head and replied in a casual tone, "You are my wife. Why should I feel ashamed of having sex with my own wife?"


    "Fine, forget it!" Debbie said, finding it hard tomunicate with the brazen man.


    Curtis grinned at the couple''s bantering. He looked at Debbie with a thin smile lingering on his lips. "I''ll drive you home now. You cane and visit him tomorrow."


    "Why?" she asked in confusion.


    Curtis exined, "Carlos said that you''d been staying at the hospital to look after him. You must be tired. He wants you to go home and get some good rest."


    Damon chipped in as he waved a fashion magazine at Debbie, "In order to save Carlos'' life, it''d be better if you weren''t around. Go and do some shopping instead. Look, the Pet-Woman brand has released some new products. I''ve seen you wear their clothes and shoes several times. You like this brand, don''t you?"


    "To save Carlos'' life?" Debbie asked, perplexed. ''What does he mean? Is his life in some sort of danger now?!''


    Damon cleared his throat dramatically and said, "You know, if these were the ancient times, you would be the imperial concubine who was powerful enough to make the emperor leave his title and people behind, just to stay with you. I can totally understand Carlos'' feeling. When he is with you, all he thinks about is having sex with you and of all the different positions he should take while doing it again and again. So...to stop him from bleeding out again, it''d be wise of you to avoid him for a while. Got it?"


    Debbie''s lips twitched into a half smile. "Mr. Han, you tter me. An imperial concubine? You probably meant to say that I was the enchantress who had bewitched the great Carlos Huo, right?"


    Damon pped his hands in excitement and nodded, "Yes! That''s exactly what I meant!" It would have been difficult for him topare Debbie to an enchantress. But he found it amusing that she said it out herself.


    "Damon, I think your wife is being really nice to youtely. Why are you so free? Don''t you have to earn your living?" Carlos grumbled.


    Damon sat cross-legged next to Carlos on the sofa and said casually, "Never mind that. My dad is rich. I can just live on his money. Besides, my parents are more than happy to spend all their money on my little son. So, why should I care about earning any money?"


    Carlos didn''t want to waste his time talking this nonsense with Damon again. He turned to Debbie and said in a soft voice, "Why don''t you go for some shopping like he said? Buy whatever you want and he will pay for everything."


    "Whoa! Hold on a minute! She''s your wife, not mine. Why should I pay for your wife?" Damon protested.


    Carlos cast him a cold nce. "It''s you who suggested that she go shopping, isn''t it?"


    "Well yeah... but..."


    "No buts and ifs," Carlos said, giving him no chance to protest. He looked back at Debbie and said, "Honey, go ahead. Get some sleep after shopping. You cane back here tomorrow."


    Debbie hesitated. Carlos'' wound had bled again. She wasn''t exactly in the mood to go shopping. But since he had asked her to leave on his own volition, she thought it would be better if she did. Considering he had been so bold to have sex with her in his wounded state, it wouldn''t be safe for him if she stayed by his side, just like Damon had said. She decided that she wouldeter on. "Okay, fine," she nodded.


    The couple reached an agreement, but Damon had still not agreed to pay for Debbie''s shopping expenses.


    Ignoring his continuous protests, Curtis said, "Debbie, let''s go." He dragged her luggage behind him and escorted her out of the ward.


    "Hey, don''t go! I haven''t agreed to anything yet. Hey..." As soon as they were out of sight, Damon stopped at once.


    As the door closed behind them, the yful expression on Damon''s face was instantly reced by a serious look. He turned to Carlos and persuaded in a stern voice, "Carlos, you don''t have to join the action tonight. Wesley and I can handle it."


    He was well aware that Carlos had deliberately found an excuse to make Debbie leave.


    He didn''t want to worry Debbie.


    Carlos lit a cigarette. "I need to be there too. One more person joining in the action will increase the chances of winning the battle. I want to get this over with, once and for all." Deep down, he didn''t wish to get hurt again in the process of protecting Megan, making Debbie angry and worried.


    They would have already taken action to finish off the enemies if Debbie hadn''te back from Ennd all of a sudden. Their n had already been dyed.


    It would be more difficult to fight those gangsters if they didn''t take prompt action.


    Damon took out his phone and looked at the message which Wesley had sent to him earlier. "Wesley has nned everything well and has already set a trap for them. If everything goes well, we will be able to take about a hundred men along with us to root the gangsters out. We will surely seed. You stay here and get well."


    Instead of responding to his concern, Carlos changed the subject. "Where''s Megan? How''s she doing?"


    "She is awake. But she''s scared of your wife, so she wouldn''t daree anywhere near you at the moment." Damon shrugged. He was impressed by how Debbie had be a beast in Megan''s eyes, although she looked like a beautiful angel. Now, whenever Debbie''s name was mentioned, Megan would be stricken with fear.


    Carlos smiled tenderly as he thought of Debbie. "Yeah. She''s indeed scary..."


    ''Even I''m scared of her, aren''t I?'' he thought.

 Chapter 276: She Is Your First Love

    Chapter 276: She Is Your First LoveDamon rolled his eyes at Carlos and taunted, "Man, look at you! You are like a teenager who has found his first taste of love." He paused and then realized something. He stared at Carlos, whose face was still pale from the blood loss, and asked in disbelief, "Wait! She IS your first love, isn''t she?" ''Carlos Huo, the CEO of a multinational group, has fallen in love for the first time at 28!'' he thought, his mouth agape.


    "You''re so noisy! Get out!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    "What? You''re pissed because I guessed it correctly, huh? Fine. I''m leaving! Humph! I am not gonna tell you when we start the action this evening." Damon stood up and walked towards the door. "By the way, I will be super busy for the next few days and will have absolutely no time to check up on you. You''d better be nice to me while I''m still here."


    Carlos ignored himpletely. He unlocked his phone and clicked on his contact list.


    Damon was pissed off by his cold attitude and turned around to give him a burning look before he left the ward.


    After leaving the hospital with Debbie, Curtis drove her to the Shining International za.


    Debbie was too worried about Carlos to pay attention to where they were going. When she snapped back into reality, she saw that they had reached the entrance of the za.


    "Buy whatever you like and put it on Damon''s tab. He is loaded. Why not trim the fat off the cat?" Curtis said softly with a smile.


    Debbie shook her head. "No, there''s really no need for that. Carlos has already bought so many clothes and shoes for me, and some of them are still brand new. Damon has a family to support now."


    She had only been kidding when she had agreed to go shopping and let Damon pay the bills.


    "You don''t want to go shopping alone, do you? I can keep youpany," Curtis offered. He pretended to not know the real reason why she wasn''t looking forward to having any fun.


    ''Why is he insisting that I go shopping?'' Debbie thought. "I don''t feel like going shopping now," she told Curtis frankly. Her husband was seriously injured. She just wanted to go back to the manor and make some nutritious food for him.


    "Why don''t you buy something for Carlos? It is not Zelda but you who is responsible for buying clothes for him now, right?"


    ''Seriously? He knows everything going on between me and Carlos, '' Debbie sighed inwardly. "He has many new clothes as well. I don''t think he requires any more."


    Curtis chuckled and sighed in defeat. "All right. I''ll drive you home."


    .


    "Thank¡ª" Realizing something, she hit her forehead with her palm. "I need to go to the supermarket. Mr. Lu, you may leave now if you have work to finish. I''ll grab a taxi after I''m done."


    "I''m free. I''lle with you."


    "No! I''ll be quick,"


    Debbie said without any hesitation. "Just wait for me here." She got out of the car and ran towards the entrance of the za. There was arge supermarket on Floor B1.


    She needed to buy some tampons, and it would be embarrassing if Curtis was with her.


    Watching Debbie''s retreating figure, Curtis shook his head with a smile. ''She is so adorable.''


    When she was finally out of sight, he called Carlos. "Man, Debbie said she didn''t feel like shopping. She is in the supermarket now, and I will drop her back home after that. But are you sure that she''ll stay put at home the whole night? I really don''t think she will."


    Carlos knew that Curtis was right. Debbie was incredibly unpredictable, and even he, who was closest to her, wasn''t sure whether she would stay at the manor obediently. "We''ll see," he said.


    "All right. There''s no other choice now."


    "And by the way, my men have discovered that Portia Gu was behind the incident involving the pregnant woman. If I remember right, the headmaster of her college is one of your friends, isn''t he? Teach her a damn good lesson!" Carlos said, gritting his teeth. He was really pissed off when he had found that Portia had intentionally tried to destroy his rtionship with Debbie.


    Curtis was stunned. For a while, he wondered who Portia was. It took him some time to figure out whom Carlos was talking about. "Oh! I''ll take care of her," he replied.


    He and Carlos would never spare anyone who dared to hurt Debbie.


    After hanging up on Carlos, Curtis dialed another number. "Hey bro! It''s me, Curtis. My wedding is set for next month. Doe and attend the banquet..."


    At the Gu Group


    In her four-inch high heels, Portia entered the hall of the huge building.


    "Miss Gu."


    "Hello, Miss Gu."


    Employees stopped and greeted her warmly as she passed by them.


    Portia, however, didn''t even spare a nce at them. She remained emotionless and entered the lift in a hurry.


    She headed straight to the top floor and pushed open the door to the CEO''s office without knocking. "Hayden! Our headmaster''s secretary just called me. Originally, I was supposed to be attending a fashion show on behalf of the college. But he told me that I was weeded out. Hayden, you have to help me!" sheined.


    Hayden, who was working on some important documents, put aside his pen and rubbed his arching eyebrows. "Portia, you''ve gone too far this time," he said. ''And it''s rude to barge in without knocking, '' he added in his mind.


    Portia''s eyes widened. "Hayden, your own sister''s career is being destroyed. Yet all you have to say is that I''ve gone too far?" She couldn''t believe it.


    Hayden stood up from his seat and went over to her. He patted on her shoulder and said, "Let me guess. You must have offended Debbie again, huh?" He had also crossed Carlos, who in return, had done something unbelievable to the Gu Group in retaliation. Thepany''s shares had dropped dramatically, and Hayden had to work over time for more than a month to make up for the loss.


    He hadn''t had the time to contact Debbie or fly to Ennd to visit her during thest month.


    Portia was fuming. ''Damn it! Does Carlos have his magical umbre over the entire city? He has already found out what I had done and even got back at me so quickly!'' she thought angrily.


    Recently, she had gone through days when everything had gone utterly wrong¡ªshe had nomercials in hand at all. And it was all because of Debbie! In order to make her happy, Carlos had shut Portia out of the entertainment circle. That was why Portia had asked the pregnant woman to go to Debbie and drive a wedge between her and Carlos.


    She had done it in a fit of rage. She hadn''t thought hat Carlos would dig out the truth so soon.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears as she yelled at Hayden, "Why would Carlos Huo fall in love with a woman who was dumped by you? I thought a CEO like him would have better taste in women. Is he blind? What''s so good about her? She must have seduced him with her fake innocence!" She couldn''t ept the reality. She hated to admit that Carlos preferred Debbie over her.


    Hayden poured a ss of water for her and said casually, "Deb is a good girl. You are blinded by hatred." He really felt sorry for Debbie; his sister and mother had mistreated her.


    "She''s a good girl? Hayden, I''m your sister! She once cut my precious hair and pped me before so many people. No one had ever dared to do such a thing to me! She used to suck up to me. And now, she''s so arrogant because she''s Mrs. Huo. I swear I''ll make that title mine. Hayden, you still love her, don''t you? How about this? We''ll figure out a n to destroy their marriage." Portia grabbed Hayden''s arm and looked at him with a hopeful expression in her moist eyes.


    Hayden pulled away from her and said coldly, "She''s married to Carlos Huo, not Emmett Zhong. You want me to fight against Carlos? Are you crazy?" He had tried to steal Debbie from Carlos more than once. But whatever he did, Carlos would find out immediately and get back at him with no dy.


    Portia crashed into a nearby couch, frustrated. The very thought that Debbie was Carlos'' wife was torture to her. She had no appetite and she could barely fall asleep at nights.

 Chapter 277: Jared and Sasha

    Chapter 277: Jared and Sasha"Hayden, do you know how Debbie managed to get married to Mr. Huo?" Portia asked angrily. She hated that Debbie could easily live a life that she had dreamed of. ''And he spoils her so much. Everyone in Y City...no...in the world knows Debbie is Mrs. Huo and how much Mr. Huo loves her.


    She must have saved the world in her previous life. What else could exin her never ending streak of luck?'' Portia thought to herself in dismay. Not long ago, she had dreamed of marrying Carlos. But then, he had made his confession to Debbie in public at the expo.


    Exasperated by her outburst, Hayden tried to coax his sister, "It doesn''t matter how she managed to be Mrs. Huo. It has nothing to do with you. Mr. Huo will never marry you. Just go back home and behave yourself. If you don''t, he has many ways to wipe you out. Portia, I''m your brother. I don''t want to see you get hurt. So, don''t do anything stupid."


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Portia sneered and retorted stubbornly, "Behave myself? And did you behave yourself? If you had, then Mr. Huo wouldn''t have dealt a blow to the Gu Group and it wouldn''t have been at risk now. Even you allowed your emotions to get the better of you. You are not qualified to lecture me about the way I behave!"


    "Debbie and I used to be lovers. What about you and Mr. Huo? You two are not even on friendly terms with each other. Yes, he did attend the fashion show and the expo with you. But that doesn''t mean he has a thing for you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shut you out of the entertainment circle without any mercy. He is ruining your career for Debbie''s sake, and he doesn''t give a shit about it."


    Hayden took a sip of the water to moisten his sore throat and then continued, "Do you still believe that you are somehow special to him? If you two meet on the street, he won''t even cast a nce at you." Hayden knew how cold and uncaring Carlos was.


    He also knew how much Carlos spoiled Debbie.


    He loved Debbie to the core of his being, and wouldn''t give her up for the world; he knew that now. He didn''t want his sister to feel the same pain as he did. Not to mention, Carlos and Portia were merely strangers. He didn''t think Portia loved Carlos. He knew his sister well¡ªshe loved Carlos'' money and power.


    "NO! I AM special to Mr. Huo. I''m sure he has a thing for me. The reason why he keeps me at arm''s length is that he''s married to that wretch and that he is concerned about his reputation," Portia yelled. She was trying to deceive herself, and as she repeated this fictional plot in her head, she eventually started believing that this was the truth. Whenever she couldn''t fall asleep, she would coax herself with this lie.


    Hayden''s expression changed dramatically. As far as he could see, Portia had be a little... mentally unstable. He put his hands softly on her shoulders, and looked her in the eye.


    As an experienced businessman, he had dealt with a lot of different people, and was much more sophisticated than Portia, who had been spoiled rotten by their parents and was, in his eyes, an innocent girl. He tried to make her understand by saying, "Portia, listen to me. You''ve gotten this all wrong. Trust me, okay? You need to face the reality¡ª"


    But Portia turned a deaf ear towards her brother. She shook off his hands and interrupted him angrily, "Enough, Hayden! Since you tantly refuse to help me, I''ll just go to Dad. He got me the date with Mr. Huo to the fashion showst time. I believe he can help me again."


    Hayden was having a headache because of her. He closed his eyes to cool himself down and opened them again. "Portia, do you have any idea what Dad had to do to get you that date with Carlos? He had to leave behind his honor and dignity to beg Carlos for it. I don''t think that''s gonna work again."


    "What?!" Portia eximed in shock. "You''re lying! Hayden, I know what''s on your mind. You want your beloved woman to live a happy life. You don''t want Mr. Huo to abandon her for me, do you?"


    Hayden looked at his sister in disbelief. ''Is this really my sweet sibling anymore? Is she possessed by the devil or something?''


    Before he could say anything more, Portia grabbed her purse and stormed out of his office.


    As soon as she walked out of the building, her phone beeped. She had received some WeChat messages.


    In a group chat on WeChat, someone had sent a message saying the wife of some high-ranking official was holding a tea party and asked whether they had received the invitations.


    Portia cast a casual nce at the pink invitation, whichy abandoned on the passenger seat of her car, and snorted. ''It''s just a tea party. Why are they so excited about it?'' she thought.


    However, a girl''s message caught her attention. It said, "I heard Mrs. Huo was also invited."


    "Really? I didn''t get a chance to see her at the expo. I heard she was really pretty. I''m going to the tea party to have a look at her in person," another girl said.


    ''Debbie Nian will go to the tea party?''


    she wondered with a frown. After a while, an evil smile appeared on her face. She had a n.


    Curtis drove Debbie to the manor and left soon after. She walked inside, and to her surprise, she saw Kasie, Kristina and Jared waiting for her. The moment they saw Debbie, the three of them rushed towards her and hugged her warmly. After all, they hadn''t seen her in quite a while.


    "Hey Jared, why are you here? I thought you were still angry with me because of the fight," Debbie teased while still holding onto Kasie''s and Kristina''s hands.


    Jared pulled a long face. "Since you''ve already apologized to me, I forgive you," he said.


    The three girls looked at each other and burst outughing. Kasie rolled her eyes and snorted, "Jared, you are such a liar! It was you who apologized to Debbie."


    Jared and Debbie had exchanged punches at the hotpot restaurantst time, and she had gone to Ennd the very next day. On the third day, he had sent her a text message to apologize and told her that he missed her a lot.


    Jared scratched the back of his head sheepishly and gave Debbie an embarrassed smile. Then he grabbed her hand and told her with his usual charming smile, "Tomboy, Sasha is my girlfriend now. Did you know that?"


    The news didn''te as a surprise to Debbie. About ten days after she had gone to Ennd, Sasha had given her a call to ask her how Jared had initially formed his rtionships with his ex-girlfriends.


    And what had Debbie told Sasha back then?


    She had told Sasha that Jared had slept with all of them first and then gotten into rtionships with them. Debbie had also warned her against falling in love with Jared because he was a yboy and had too many ex-girlfriends.


    Jared was a loyal friend, but he was a terrible boyfriend.


    Debbie was curious to know what had happened between Jared and Sasha, so she asked, "I thought you didn''t like her. You even called her ''a pest.'' How did you two get together?"


    "I know how that happened, Tomboy," Kristina chipped in before Jared could answer.


    He tried to stop Kristina from saying it, but she hid behind Kasie''s back and said in a hurry, "He slept with Sasha, and he had to take responsibility for it."


    Kasie nodded and added, "I guess their first time was really amazing, because he slept with her again soon after. I believe he has fallen in love with her because of the mind-blowing sex."


    ''Sasha is still in her early adulthood, yet Jared slept with her! More than once!''


    The news hit Debbie like a thunderbolt. She was stunned for a while, and then shouted angrily, "Jared Han, you are dead meat! I''m gonna beat you to a pulp today, and then I will break off all ties with you. How dare you do this to Sasha!" She was so irritated by his yboy behavior.

 Chapter 278: Cooking

    Chapter 278: CookingJared had dated countless girls before, but Debbie had never given a damn about it. This time, however, was different. She didn''t want her cousin to get hurt.


    She rolled up her sleeves, ready to teach Jared a lesson.


    He freaked out and hid behind Kasie and Kristina. "Tomboy, wait. Listen to me¡ª"


    "Listen to you? What are you going to say? Have you already made an excuse to break up with Sasha?" Debbie snapped angrily.


    Kasie and Kristina got out of the way quickly so that Debbie could beat him up.


    While dodging Debbie''s attack, Jared pleaded with a pitiful look on his face, "Tomboy, listen. I really love Sasha. I found¡ª Ow! My arm! Sasha is a lovely girl. I was just too blind to see it. Tomboy, if I really dump her someday, you can beat me up then. But don''t you think you are overreacting now?"


    Debbie was boiling over with rage. She pointed at Jared and yelled, "Sasha is indeed a good girl. She has never dated anyone before. I can''t believe she has fallen for a jerk like you."


    Unconvinced, Jared retorted in a low voice, "Tomboy, I''m not a jerk. I have dated lots of girls, but they were all after my money. But Sasha is different. Rest assured, I''ll cherish her."


    "NO WAY!" Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs. "I''m calling Sasha right now and I''m gonna ask her to dump your ass." She pulled out her phone from her pocket.


    Jared immediately ran towards her and grabbed her hand. "Tomboy, please don''t! I love her, and she loves me. You are not so cruel as to tear us apart, are you?"


    Debbie grabbed him by the wrist and twisted his arm behind his back. "Ow ow ow!" Jared cried in pain. Then he was pushed unceremoniously onto the floor.


    Kasie and Kristina held onto each other, feigning terror. Kristina asked Jared yfully, "Dude, you never expected that you would one day get beaten up by Tomboy because of your phndering ways, did you? You must be seized with remorse right now. Now I truly believe that evildoers are bound to be punished in the end for their nasty deeds." She burst outughing along with Kasie.


    Debbie was about to punch Jared in the face when he swore to her sincerely, "Tomboy, I really do regret having dated all those worthless girls. I swear that I will be a caring boyfriend. I''ll treat Sasha and our love sincerely this time."


    He had already realized his mistakes and had sworn to himself that he would take this rtionship seriously.


    Debbie''s fist stopped in midair, as his expression was so convincing. She red at him for a while, figuring out what to do. Finally, she heaved a sigh and gave him a yful kick in the ass. "Fine. You better keep your promise. If you dare betray Sasha, I''ll have Carlos deal with you. You know how he treats his enemies."


    Of course Jared knew. Carlos had dealt with him once for Debbie. Damon had also told him how Carlos handled those who dared to offend him. ''Carlos is rather kind to mepared to how he treats his real enemies, '' Jared thought. He shuddered thinking about it. "Come on, Tomboy! You are already scary enough; no need to threaten me with your husband," he said honestly.


    Kasie held Debbie and patted her back softly to calm her down. "Rx. We haven''t seen each other for so long. Don''t waste time on Jared. Kristina and I will keep an eye on him for you. If he flirts with some other girl, we''ll let you know," she said with a grin.


    "Yes! Do tell me if he does something fishy. If I find out that he''s betraying Sasha, I''ll fly back immediately and beat him to a pulp. And then, I''ll have him pay for my airfare."


    Jared stared at her in disbelief. "Seriously? Your husband is rich as hell. Why would you make me pay for your ticket?"


    ''Damn it! My life is going to be a living hell from now on, '' he cried inside.


    "Yes, my husband is rich. I''ll use his money to buy a ticket first. Then, I''ll have you give the money back to me," she retorted.


    Words failed Jared. ''Looks like I''m gonna be bullied by Debbie and her husband for the rest of my life, '' he sighed.


    At the military hospital


    Carlos changed his clothes and went to Megan''s ward with Damon.


    She was watching TV with a gauze around her forehead. Upon seeing the two men, she jumped out of her bed and called out cheerfully, "Uncle Carlos! Uncle Damon!"


    Carlos just stood there and nodded to her. He asked casually, "Are you feeling better?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." She walked over to him and reached out her arms to hug him. Carlos, however, immediately stepped backwards by instinct.


    Megan''s face went pale when she saw Carlos avoiding her like the gue.


    Realizing what he had done, Carlos rubbed his arching eyebrows with a short sigh.


    Whenever Debbie saw Carlos and Megan being intimate with each other, she would lose her temper and mess with him in return. He really didn''t want to have a row with his wife over Megan again. He decided to keep her at arm''s length.


    Damon saw everything, and instantly realized what was on Carlos'' mind. ''He really doesn''t want to hurt Debbie.'' He was amazed because Carlos had never been such a caring person before.


    "Get some rest. Damon and I have some work to finish. Call the doctor if you need anything," Carlos said calmly.


    "All right," Megan replied in a low voice. Seeing Carlos and Damon leave, she asked anxiously, "Uncle Carlos, are you afraid that Aunt Debbie will misunderstand our rtionship again?"


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos exined, "Your aunt Debbie has a horrible temper. We should keep our distance for your own good. I''m afraid she will identally hurt you again if she loses it."


    ''For my own good? identally?''


    Tears welled up in her eyes. ''He made it sound like this is all my fault.''


    Carlos'' heart softened when he saw her tears. He said, "Megan, all you need to do now is study hard. Don''t worry. You''ll always be my niece."


    ''Is he trying to reject me?'' Megan thought and nodded obediently. "I understand. Thank you, Uncle Carlos."


    "Good. Go to sleep now." Saying that, he left the ward with Damon.


    Debbie and her friends stayed at the manor the whole day. In the evening, she turned off the stove anddled out three bowls of soup for them. "Come here and taste this soup made by the great chef Debbie. Now or never!"


    Staring at the hot soup, Kasie burst into fake tears. "Tomboy, we''ve known you for so many years. This is the first time you''ve cooked for us."


    Kristina smelled the soup and praised, "Smells good."


    Jared looked at the soup hesitantly. ''It looks nice, but...'' "Are you sure this is edible?" he asked, unconvinced. Debbie had cooked for Carlos before, and it had been a disaster.


    She patted Jared''s head and said menacingly, "Eat it and see if it''s hazardous."


    Jared''s jaw dropped. "Seriously? Tomboy, you will lose your beloved Jared if you keep acting this way."

 Chapter 279: Their Phones Are Switched Off

    Chapter 279: Their Phones Are Switched Off"Ugh, Jared, you are making me sick," Debbieined. Kristina and Kasie burst intoughter. Kristina blew on her soup and took a sip.


    Debbie took off her apron and told her friends apologetically, "Sorry, guys. I''d love to hang out with you, but Carlos is still in the hospital. I need to bring him this soup. You guys leave after finishing the soup. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day. Deal?"


    Carlos'' wound had still been bleeding when she had left the hospital. She was really worried about him.


    Kasie, Kristina and Jared exchanged knowing looks. Recalling what Carlos had told them, Jared suggested, "Tomboy, don''t worry about Mr. Huo. My brother is there, and the nurses will take good care of him. Have some fun with us tonight, and go to the hospital tomorrow. I''ll drive you there myself, okay?"


    Kicked by Jared under the table, Kasie echoed, "He''s right. Tomboy, we''ve missed you a lot. Come with us, please! We''ve already booked a private booth."


    Kristina ate her soup silently. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Dixon has been gone for more than a month. We''ve never been separated for so long. Debbie, keep uspany tonight."


    Debbie felt weird. It seemed like people around her all wanted to drag her away from the hospital and keep her at the manor.


    ''Something is off. Or is it just my imagination?'' she thought. But she shook off her strange thoughts and said, "I''m really sorry, guys. Carlos'' shoulder was still bleeding when I left the hospital. I can''t leave him behind and have fun with you. I need to bring him some food. Guys, you''re my best friends, and I know that you won''t me me for not keeping youpany tonight. When his situation is stable, I''ll treat you to a sumptuous meal."


    Not daring to look Debbie in the eye, Jared continued to persuade her into staying. "Damon just called me. He said Mr. Huo was all right. Tomboy, don''t worry too much."


    Jared was confused about the whole situation too. He remembered Carlos telling him over the phone, "Make Debbie stay at the manor, or any other ce. Stop her froming to the hospital at all costs."


    Jared''s words made Debbie even more confused. ''Why do they keep trying to make me stay away from the hospital?'' she wondered. "How about this? I''ll take the soup to the hospital and then meet you guys at the private booth?" Debbie offered.


    "Why bother? You have so many housemaids. Why not ask one of them to send the soup to him?" Jared blurted out. He lowered his head, fearing that Debbie would see through him.


    Debbie was too overwhelmed by Carlos''s situation to notice Jared''s guilty face. She shook her head and said, "I want to watch him eat the soup with my own eyes. I''d been practicing to make this soup under Ethel''s guidance for a whole month in order to cook it for him, and I''d been eating it for a whole month."


    She was really sick of the taste now. All she wanted was to cook for Carlos.


    Her friends had run out of excuses.


    Left with no choice, they had to leave the manor before she did.


    As soon as they drove off, Jared called Damon. To his disappointment, his phone was off. He summoned up the courage to call Carlos, but his phone had been switched off too.


    Looking at his phone screen, Jared murmured, "Their phones are both off. This is really weird."


    "Er... I have Mr. Lu''s phone number. Should we call him? Mr. Huo''s wounded. I believe Mr. Lu will be visiting him." Kasie unlocked her phone to look for Curtis'' phone number.


    Jared shook his head. "Even if he visited Mr. Huo, he wouldn''t stay there all day. I''ll call Damon''s wife."


    Adriana''s phone was connected after a few rings, but she didn''t know where Damon was either.


    Meanwhile, Kasie called her boyfriend, but Emmett had been away on official business in the past few days and knew nothing about Carlos'' whereabouts.


    They could only drive as fast as possible so that they could arrive at the hospital ahead of Debbie and tell Carlos that they had failed to keep her at the manor.


    Jared sped all the way and sessfully reached the hospital before Debbie did. But to their surprise, they were weed by an empty ward.


    The nurse who was responsible for taking care of Carlos told them that he had left the hospital for some private reason.


    They knew that Megan was admitted in the hospital because


    Debbie had wounded her.


    So, they went to Megan''s ward.


    Luckily, she was there, apanied by another girl, who seemed to be her ssmate. When they saw Jared and hispanions, the two girls stopped chatting.


    Megan''s smile froze for a while. Then she put on a fake smile and greeted, "Good evening."


    Being in no mood to exchange greetings, Jared asked bluntly, "Where''s your uncle?"


    "Which one?" she asked.


    ''Come on! No need to show off all your amazing uncles!'' Jared rolled his eyes and snapped at her, "Carlos Huo!"


    "Isn''t he in his ward?"


    "No! If he was, why would I bother asking you?" Jared''s tone was impatient.


    Megan didn''t care at all. With a sweet smile, she asked, "Did Aunt Debbie tell you to ask me about him?"


    Jared didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he just asked rudely, "No. Do you know where he is or not?"


    "I don''t," she answered honestly.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you just say that sooner? This was such a waste of time," he grumbled.


    The three of them left the ward without saying their goodbyes to her.


    Megan was left speechless.


    In the parking lot


    Jared, Kasie and Kristina sat in the car, staring at each other helplessly. He had called Carlos and Damon several times with no luck.


    They really didn''t know what to do next.


    When Debbie arrived at Carlos'' ward with the soup, she saw the empty room. She called him, and of course, it was futile.


    While she was wondering where he had gone, Tristan called her. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo asked me to tell you that he had to go to Z Country for some urgent business. He''s on a ne now. I was too busy to inform you about this. I''m really sorry."


    ''Z Country? For urgent business?'' "Why didn''t he tell me when I was with him? Is it that urgent?" she asked. ''It must have been really important because he had to rush to Z Country at night despite his wound.''


    Tristan paused for a while to think about how to make his lie more convincing. He then answered, "It''s not that urgent. But only Mr. Huo can deal with it. Before he left, he asked me to contact your friends so that they could keep youpany. Mr. Huo will be back either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    ''Oh! So it was Carlos who told Jared, Kasie and Kristina to go to the manor, '' Debbie thought.


    She could sense that something fishy was going on. Everyone around her had been acting really weird all day.


    After hanging up, Debbie looked at the soup and sighed. She opened the lid and ate it herself.


    She couldn''t figure out what was happening, so she decided to let it go for now and wait for Carlos toe back. She would ask him about it then. She called Jared to ask where they were.


    The four of them hung out together until it was veryte. When she came back to the manor, she dozed off as soon as she hit the pillow. She didn''t wake up until the next noon.


    She called Carlos for the hundredth time, but his phone was still off. She was really anxious because she could tell that he was hiding something from her.

 Chapter 280: A Life-Or-Death Situation

    Chapter 280: A Life-Or-Death SituationDebbie was lost in herplicated thoughts when Zelda dropped by to give her an invitation. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo was afraid that you might be bored at home and asked me to give you the invitation to a tea party held by the wife of a high-ranking official."


    Ignoring what Zelda had said, Debbie grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, "Why is Carlos'' phone switched off?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Zelda answered, "I have no idea either, Mrs. Huo. Maybe his battery is dead."


    "Tell me the truth!"


    Zelda sighed helplessly, "Mrs. Huo, I really have no clue. I''m not Mr. Huo''s personal assistant. My answer will be the same even if you ask me another ten times."


    Seeing her sincere expression, Debbie gave up. "All right. Thanks. Bye, Zelda," she said in a hushed voice.


    Zelda bade her goodbye and drove off.


    Looking at the invitation in her hand, Debbie puckered her mouth. She was in no mood to go to the party. She knew that the guests would be a bunch of gossiping women who would act all elegant and aloof on the surface.


    Kasie, however, liked to attend these kinds of parties. So Debbie called her and offered, "Hi Kasie. Carlos'' assistant, Zelda, just brought me an invitation to a tea party. Would you like to go?"


    "A tea party? Is it Mrs. Jiang''s?"


    Debbie took a closer look and saw the name on the invitation. "Yep."


    "Yeah! I''ll go! Why don''t you go along with me? Mrs. Jiang is really fond of holding parties, and she hires Michelin star chefs to prepare the food. Come on, foodie! Join me!" Kasie said in a cheerful tone.


    Debbie was not at all in a good mood because of Carlos'' sudden disappearance. She told Kasie in a low voice, "If it weren''t for Carlos'' injury, I would''ve already been on a flight to Ennd. I''m in no mood for some stupid tea party." She hated mingling with those hypocrites. She was afraid that she might end up having a row with some of them.


    Kasie didn''t give up. "Come on. If you stay at home alone, you will get more and more dejected. Just ask Zelda if she can give you an extra invitation. We can attend the party together. If she can''t, then you''ll have to go alone."


    Sighing in defeat, Debbie agreed to apany her.


    Zelda soon came back, holding another invitation with Kasie''s name on it.


    That evening, Debbie and Kasie arrived at the tea party together. She gave Kasie one of the invitations.


    The party was being held at a tea house on the first floor of a building. The building also had hotel rooms on dozens of floors.


    There was a security guard at the entrance of the tea house. Debbie gave him the invitation. It was only then that she noticed the invitation in her hand had Kasie''s name on it.


    It was not a big deal, so she didn''t give much thought to it.


    The guard eyed Kasie from head to toe when he saw the name on her invitation. But Debbie didn''t notice it.


    They entered the tea house. Just as Debbie had expected, the party was filled withdies from well-off families in Y City.


    Many walked over to Debbie to greet her.


    Debbie, however, barely knew them. Nevertheless, she had to smile back at them politely.


    Mrs. Jiang even invited Debbie to a private room where they chatted over tea. After a while, Mrs. Jiang bade Debbie farewell as she had to attend to other guests as well.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. She really didn''t enjoy thepany. She left the room and went to the food section where Kasie was busy tasting different dishes. "Kasie, how''s the food?" Debbie asked with a faint smile.


    "Yummy! Here, taste this!" Kasie fed her a macaroon from the spread.


    "Wow, indeed. It''s not too sweet." They sat together, eating and talking.


    Before long, a woman came over and invited Debbie to join them. She was Lucinda''s friend, and Debbie had to oblige.


    Debbie even caught a glimpse of Portia, who was as arrogant as ever. Neither of them greeted each other.


    When Debbie returned to the food section, Kasie was nowhere to be found.


    She waited a long time, but Kasie didn''te back. She pulled out her phone and called her. But her phone was out of range. It was weird because Debbie had seen Kasie ying on her phone earlier.


    She put her te on a nearby table and began to look for her.


    Debbie looked everywhere, but to no avail. She got anxious and began to ask people about Kasie''s whereabouts, but no one had seen her.


    She had a bad feeling¡ªlike something horrible had happened to Kasie. As time ticked by, she became more and more unsettled.


    While Debbie had been busy with other women, Kasie had kept herself glued to the food section. She was stuffed after eating all those snacks, and the scented tea was so inviting that she ended up having too much of it. As a result, she had to run to the restroom.


    Kasie was washing her hands in thedies'' room, and she saw a tall woman in the mirror. The woman was taking out a handkerchief from her purse.


    Kasie didn''t pay much attention to her because she didn''t know thedy.


    The next thing she knew, the woman grabbed her from behind and covered her mouth and nose with the handkerchief.


    After wriggling to get out for a while, Kasie passed out.


    She didn''t know how long she had been unconscious. When she came to, she felt someone throw her onto a bed. She struggled to open her eyes, but there was no lighting in the room. Too sleepy, she closed her eyes again.


    She wanted to cry out for help, but she had no strength left. And her body felt like it was on fire.


    Before long, she heard someone open a door.


    Her head was spinning so fast. She wanted to look who it was, but she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes anymore.


    After she heard some rustling of clothes, a person pressed against her. She wanted to struggle and yell, but she was too weak to defend herself.


    There was a sudden loud sound, and she passed out once again.


    As Debbie was struggling to find Kasie, a girl came running towards her.


    Debbie recognized her. They had attended a dinner party together some time back. It was at that party that Debbie had sshed wine at Olga and Portia. Olga had tried to spill wine back at Debbie, but thetter had dodged and the wine had spilled all over this girl.


    She had been a little chubby back then. But now, she was a lot thinner.


    That girl had been looking for Debbie as well. Upon seeing her, she said anxiously, "I saw a woman take your friend to the lift, and it stopped on the twelfth floor. You better hurry. Something was not right with your friend."


    Debbie thanked her and rushed to the lift.


    When she reached the twelfth floor, she was dumbfounded by all the simr-looking doors. She didn''t know which room Kasie was in.


    ''Kasie, I''m here. You''re gonna be okay. Wait for me!'' Debbie prayed.


    She stopped a passing waiter and asked him in a hurry, "Two women came by here not too long ago. Which room are they in?"


    "Sorry, Miss. We value our guests'' privacy," the waiter said.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. "Tell me! This is a life-or-death situation!"


    "I''m really sorry..." The waiter was frightened, but he insisted that he couldn''t disclose the information.


    Debbie was at her limits. She pinned him against the wall and punched him in the face once. "I won''t stop until you tell me their room number," she threatened.


    Two more punchester, the waiter cried and said, "They are in Room 1206. A man just entered the room."

 Chapter 281: A Critical Moment

    Chapter 281: A Critical Moment''A man entered the room? I must find Kasie soon! Room 1206... Where is Room 1206?'' Debbie ran in a panic.


    Soon, she found the room, but the door was locked. "Open the door! Kasie, open the door! Are you in there, Kasie?" She kicked the door several times, but it wouldn''t budge.


    She tried to calm down and kept telling herself, "Debbie, keep cool! Don''t panic..."


    Although she was still unable to get through to Carlos, she could contact his assistant. She pulled out her phone and called Tristan. "There''s a hotel in the same building as the tea house. Do you know the hotel''s name?" she asked in a hurry. She hadn''t paid any attention to the hotel when she had arrived.


    "Please wait, Mrs. Huo. Zelda, there''s a hotel in the same building as the tea house. What''s its name? Mrs. Huo, it''s called the Cade Hotel."


    At that moment, the doors of the lift opened and several security guards stepped out, running towards Debbie. Her heart pounding, she said into the phone quickly, "Have someone give me the key to Room 1206 right away! Hurry up! Kasie is in danger!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" Tristan answered quickly.


    "Miss, is it you who stirred up trouble and beat up our employee?" the head security guard asked in a rough voice. They were about to take Debbie away from there.


    Debbie took a deep breath and told them in a calm voice, "I''m Carlos Huo''s wife, Debbie Nian. My friend is in this room, and she''s in danger. Open this door! Now!"


    "Mrs. Huo?" The guard eyed her from head to toe. "Yes, I know Mrs. Huo''s name. But, can you prove that you are Debbie Nian?"


    ''How can I prove that?''


    Debbie was losing her patience. She yelled at them, "I didn''t bring my ID card. Open this damn door right now! If something bad happens to my friend, my husband will not spare any of you!"


    She was on the verge of tears, but none of the guards moved. Obviously, they still didn''t believe her. She kicked the door again and demanded through gritted teeth, "Open the fucking door! Open it!"


    The head security guard spoke into his inte. "Mr. Liu, ady on the twelfth floor ims to be Mrs. Huo and is asking us to open the door to Room 1206. Pleasee over and check if she is telling the truth."


    Tristan had just called Mr. Liu, the manager of the hotel. The manager immediately told him, "She IS Mrs. Huo! Open the damn door! Quick!"


    The guard called a cleaningdy over and opened the door with the master key.


    Debbie barged in first. The light had been switched off and it was pitch dark inside. As the light in the hallway entered the room, Debbie saw a man throwing his pants away and forcing himself on Kasie, who waspletely naked on the bed. There was a camera not too far away from the bed. The red blinking light suggested that it was recording.


    The man was startled when he heard someone barge in. He immediately wrapped himself with a quilt and got off Kasie. "Debbie! Why are you...?" Lewis cried in stunned disbelief. He then turned to look at the unconscious woman beside him, and finally saw her face clearly¡ªit was Kasie!


    The guards tried to enter, but Debbie stopped them and demanded, "No! Stay out of the room."


    She pushed them out and locked the door from inside.


    "Lewis Huo! You fucking asshole!"


    she yelled,pletely losing her rationality when she saw Kasie''s condition. She dashed towards him and kicked him in the abdomen. "Stop! Debbie, are you crazy?"


    ''No, that isn''t enough!'' she thought angrily as she grabbed his hair and dragged him out of the bed. She swore under her breath that she would beat the hell out of the pig!


    Heart-rending cries came from inside the room. The manager wanted to go inside and help Debbie, but the cries wereing from a man; he realized that it was better to wait outside.


    The beatingsted a long time, and Debbie''s hands were numb. Kasie rolled and murmured, "I''m so hot..." Debbie yelled at Lewis, "What did you do to her?"


    "I thought that it was you... No, no. Someone asked me to sleep with you...I mean...sleep with her, and told me that she was in the room," Lewis stammered.


    Debbie could tell from his rambling that his target was actually her.


    "What''s wrong with Kasie? Why is she so hot?"


    Lewis shivered and answered honestly, "Someone drugged her."


    ''She was drugged!'' Trying her best to suppress her anger, she pulled out her phone and called the police. "Sir, pleasee to the Cade Hotel immediately. Someone has been caught red-handedmitting a crime here."


    "Debbie, please don''t call the police. I''ll be theughing stock of the city!" Lewis pleaded.


    "You should have thought about that before harming my friend! Lewis, I swear I will put you behind bars this time!" she said through gritted teeth and gave him another kick. Then she quickly grabbed Kasie''s clothes and began to dress her.


    It was extremely difficult to dress her because she was not in her senses. After Debbie was done, she opened the door and said, "Guys, help me carry my friend to the parking lot."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo." Two guards entered the room.


    Lewis put his clothes on and was about to sneak away. Debbie grabbed his cor and threw him back into the room. She told the manager, "Mr. Liu, right?"


    Debbie''s tone was rather stern because she was in a bad mood. The manager couldn''t help but think, ''Mrs. Huo is as intimidating as Mr. Huo.'' He couldn''t afford to offend Debbie and answered humbly, "Yes, Mrs. Huo. What can I do for you?"


    "I have already called the police. Have your men guard this room and make sure no one takes him away except the police." She was not going to let Lewis off the hook this time.


    "Er..." The manager hesitated for a second, and then nodded, "Sure, Mrs. Huo."


    "Thank you." Despite Lewis'' pleas, Debbie carried Kasie to the parking lot with the two guards.


    Debbie wanted to drive the car herself, but Kasie was behaving restlessly in the back seat. She had to give the car keys to one of the guards and sat in the back to take care of Kasie. The guard drove the car to a nearby hospital. Debbie held Kasie in her arms and kept coaxing her, "Kasie, don''t worry. We''ll arrive at the hospital soon."


    Kasie''s body was burning, and it made Debbie''s heart ache. She swore that she wouldn''t let Lewis go even if the Huo family was against it.


    "Debbie... help me... call... Emmett..." Kasie was unable to resist the fire in her body. She bit her lips so hard that they started bleeding. She then bit her arm to ease the desire.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Debbie called Emmett, who had just gotten off the ne and was on his way to thepany.


    "Emmett, something has happened. Where are you?"


    Emmett''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong? Mrs. Huo, are you in any trouble?"


    "It''s Kasie... Talk to her yourself."


    Debbie put her phone near Kasie''s ear. With all her strength, Kasie managed to say, "Emmett...I''m not feeling so well..."


    Her weak voice broke Emmett''s heart. "What happened? Where are you, Kasie? I''ming to you. I just got off the ne."


    But Kasie copsed again. Debbie grabbed the phone and told Emmett, "Someone drugged her. I''m taking her to the hospital."

 Chapter 282: She Is A Victim

    Chapter 282: She Is A Victim"Kasie was drugged? What drug? Who drugged her?" Emmett asked anxiously.


    "Er..." Debbie was too embarrassed. "That kind of drug..."


    At that moment, Kasie got close to the phone and murmured, "Emmett... I want to have sex with you..."


    Debbie was shocked.


    Even Emmett didn''t know how to respond. It was as though his whole world had just copsed on top of him. After a long pause, he managed to say, "Tomboy, take her to the hospital. I''m on my way."


    "Okay," Debbie answered.


    Kasie held Debbie''s waist tightly and rested her head on her shoulder. "Emmett, shame on you! Are you a man or not? If I am not gonna make it, you''ll regret your decision." Kasie was only half-aware of what she was saying.


    Emmett had to be firm with her. He asked Debbie, "Which hospital are you heading for? I''m on the Phoenix Road right now."


    Debbie looked out the car window and saw The Third People''s Hospital not too far away. "We''ll arrive at The Third People''s Hospital soon."


    "Got it! Please take care of Kasie for me."


    He hung up. Kasie whispered in Debbie''s ear, "Deb, I feel like... I''m going to explode. Deb, let me kiss you..."


    ''Oh my God! This drug is so potent. It can turn a straight person gay...'' Debbie''s eyes widened as Kasie got closer to her.


    She shook her head and pushed her down. "Stop it, Kasie! I''m not gonna make out with you. Just lie down on myp."


    Kasie struggled violently in Debbie''s arms. She really couldn''t take it anymore. "Tomboy, help me. I''d rather die than go through this. Please help me... Call Emmett! Call him. If he refuses to have sex with me... I...I will sleep with..." Kasie paused, and looked at the man in the driver''s seat. "I''ll sleep with... him!"


    The guard was dumbstruck.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown when they arrived at the hospital.


    About twenty minutester, she heaved a sigh of relief as she stared at Kasie, who was fast asleep in the ward. She called Emmett again. "Where are you now? Kasie has already been treated. You can take your time."


    "I just arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Are you in the inpatient department? Tell me the ward number."


    Debbie walked out of the ward and gave him the number. She then added, "Emmett, where is Carlos? Don''t lie to me."


    There was a pause. Then Debbie heard Emmett shut the car door and say, "I''ll tell you in person."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Debbie leaned against the wall and dialed Carlos'' number for the thousandth time. As she thought, his phone was still off.


    Anxiety flooded her. ''Where is he? Why is his phone always off?''


    Before long, Emmett rushed into the ward, running short of breath. He stared at the unconscious Kasie and his face went pale.


    Emmett was in a suit and leather shoes as usual. But his tie was loosened and his hair was a mess. He was too anxious to pay any attention to his image.


    Debbie told him, "The doctor said that she had inhaled that kind of drug. Luckily, she was brought to the hospital in time. Nothing serious, except that she bit her lips and slightly broke her arm."


    Emmett sat on the edge of the bed and took Kasie''s hand, kissing it softly.


    After a while, he asked in a low voice, "Was she... Was she...?" Kasie''s hair was disheveled, and her face was as pale as a ghost''. He couldn''t tell whether she had been raped or not.


    Debbie was confused at first, but then understood what he meant.


    She decided to check Emmett''s sincerity towards Kasie. Feigning sadness, she said, "Yes. Emmett, do you mind that Kasie was raped?"


    Emmett stood up and clenched his fists, his face livid. "Who did it? I''ll kill him!"


    "Do you mind it?" she insisted.


    ''Do I mind it?'' Emmett closed his eyes and answered, "Why would I mind it?" He opened his eyes, turned to Debbie and said in a serious tone, "She is a victim. I feel bad for her. I''m angry for her. Who did this? I swear he''ll pay."


    He was fuming. ''I will kill the asshole with my own hands! I will get justice for her.''


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. "Good. Actually, she did almost get raped, but..."


    "What?" Emmett was confused now. ''So, was Kasie raped or not?''


    "Don''t worry. I rescued her in time. She''s still a virgin. Emmett, do you think premarital sex is immoral or something? Why did you turn her down when she said she wanted to have sex with you?" Debbie patted his stressed shoulder.


    Emmett wiped the sweat off his forehead. ''She was just fooling around with me! Thank God!''


    Seeing that Emmett was panting, Debbie poured a ss of water and gave it to him. "Oh, by the way, where is Carlos? You said you would tell me in person," she asked.


    At the mention of Carlos'' name, Emmett''s face changed and he seemed very nervous. He drank the water in one gulp.


    Debbie raised an eyebrow. She noticed his nervous expression. She took the ss from his hand and poured him another ss of water.


    Again, he drank it in one gulp.


    Debbie gave him a third ss of water, and Emmett finally broke the awkward silence. "Mrs. Huo, please forgive me. If I sell Mr. Huo out this time, he will surely fire me. So..."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond to his helpless words.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Huo will be back either today or tomorrow," he added.


    Debbie snorted, "Rest assured? What are you all hiding from me? Carlos is still wounded and has been missing for two days. How can I rest easy?" Debbie gnashed her teeth and thought angrily, ''I won''t spare Carlos this time.''


    Emmett didn''t know how to calm her down, and had to change the subject. "Who did this to Kasie?" he asked.


    With a sneer, Debbie said, "If you don''t tell me Carlos'' whereabouts, I will ask Kasie to break up with you. So, do you want to get fired or do you want to break up with Kasie?"


    Emmett couldn''t believe that she would threaten him like this. ''Seriously? I really can''t bear this couple anymore.''


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie yelled at her friend, "Kasie, wake up! Emmett is breaking up with you¡ª Argh! Don''t pull me! Let me go!"


    Emmett grabbed Debbie''s wrist and pulled her out of the ward.


    There were many people passing by outside the ward, so Emmett let go of her hand. After all, people might recognize her.

 Chapter 283: I Have To find Him

    Chapter 283: I Have To find HimEmmett wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with his eyes closed. He gritted his teeth and decided, "Fine, I''ll have to betray Mr. Huo then." In light of the years he had worked for Carlos, his loyal nature, and Carlos'' intimidating personality, it was a hard decision for him to make.


    Debbie smiled and patted his shoulder. "Good boy."


    Emmett waited until there was nobody around them before whispering to her, "Mr. Huo went on a mission with Wesley and Damon."


    Debbie was confused. ''What mission? Carlos has been out of the army for more than five years now. Why is he on a mission all of a sudden? And Damon is a gangster. Why is he on a military mission?''


    Her confusion was nothing beyond Emmett''s expectation. However, he didn''t intend to exin everything to her. Even though he had given in to Debbie, he didn''t want to betray Carlos thoroughly. He had kept some of it unsaid as a way out. "Yeah, there was a mission, but I have no idea what it was or where they have gone."


    For a moment, Debbie was quiet as she took in the news. She was furious and also found the whole thing absurd. "Under normal circumstances, I would understand if Carlos went on a military mission. But he had just been shot. Didn''t the military officers know that? And his wound reopened yesterday..." Debbie flushed recalling what had happened in the ward yesterday afternoon. But she recovered soon. She continued angrily, "Is there no one else avable in the army? Why did Wesley have to put Carlos, a freshly wounded man, on this task? Is this their so-called brotherhood?"


    Emmett exined anxiously, "It''s not like that. It was originally agreed on that all three of them would take part in the task. However, Mr. Huo was woundedter on. Both Wesley and Damon tried to talk him out of the mission. But you know Mr. Huo. He always goes through with his decisions."


    ''What kind of mission is so important that Carlos would be determined to be a part of it? And Damon is concerned about it too, '' Debbie thought. Suddenly, a possibility urred to her. A dash of gloom covered her face. "This has something to do with Megan, right?" she asked.


    Emmett was surprised. ''She is so smart.'' "I...I don''t know. Mrs. Huo, I have to go and check on Kasie."


    But Debbie wouldn''t let him go. She took a deep breath and grabbed him by the arm. Her lips were trembling from anger and heartache. "Tell me the truth," she demanded.


    Emmett hesitated. After a moment, he decided that since she had already figured it out, it would be pointless to hold his tongue. So he told her in a hushed voice, "Yes, it''s about her. Some bandits have been trying to harm Megan. Mr. Huo, Wesley, and Damonid out a n and they have gone to take them all out."


    The expression on Debbie''s face was heartbreaking to watch. Emmettforted her, "Mrs. Huo, those men have been watching Megan every day because her parents had two thirds of their people wiped out. Now, they are seeking revenge. Things would only get worse if these men are not annihted. This is not just about Megan. To protect her, Mr. Huo and Wesley have also put themselves in danger for so long. They are just doing what they have to do in order to solve this menace once and for all."


    A bitter smile brushed Debbie''s lips. As a reasonable woman, she understood the situation. "What baffles me is, why does Carlos have to be a hero at a time like this? He needs proper care now. And why did he keep this from me? I know martial arts; I could have gone with him and helped them. Even if I couldn''t help with the fighting, I could have at least stayed by his side and taken care of him. Why didn''t he tell me?" When she was done, she covered her mouth to muffle her cries.


    The thought that right now, a wounded Carlos was somewhere in danger, made her frantic with worry.


    "Mrs. Huo, please don''t be upset. I didn''t go either. Do you know why? This isn''t an ordinary task. Everyone involved in the mission has been trained to use guns. But I have no experience. People like us would just be a dead weight."


    "I can''t stay here. I have to go find him." The wait was killing her. It felt like the minutes were creeping by at a snail''s pace. Dangerous or not, she wanted to be there for him.


    Emmett sensed that her emotions were about to get the better of her, so he said, "Mrs. Huo, I know this is hard for you, but I''m begging you. Please don''t go. You don''t even know where he is. Besides, Kasie is still unconscious. Are you going to leave her here alone?"


    "Kasie won''t be alone. She has you. I trust you will take care of her." Tears fell out of her eyes, blurring her vision. She stared at Emmett and said, "Tell me where he is. I have to find him. I promise I will be careful. Believe me, I know how to fight. I can protect myself."


    Emmett nodded, trying everything to ease her mind. "I know that you can fight, and you are good at it too. But out there, bullets wille flying out of everywhere. What good is a taekwondo ck belt or a world championship in a ce like that? One bullet and that''s it¡ªyou are dead. Tomboy, make your friendship with Kasie a priority right now. I not only see you as my boss, but as a friend too. You have always cared about your friends. If you think of me as a friend, please listen to me and calm down. If anything happens to you, Mr. Huo will skin me alive. Sure as sunrise."


    ''Calm down? Somebody tell me how to do that. Bullets...Carlos...he could be wounded again any minute...'' Debbiepletely lost control over her emotions. With one hand over her mouth, she slumped onto the floor, wailing.


    Carlos had been so good to her, but right now, despite knowing that he was in danger, she could do nothing, nothing at all, except cry


    She hated herself for being so useless.


    Eventually, Emmett managed to take her back to the ward. He sat her down on the sofa, hoping that she could collect herself in a while.


    Ten-odd minutester, Debbie grabbed her phone and darted towards the door. Emmett hurried towards the door with a flustered face and was just in time to stop her. "Tomboy, I thought you had calmed down. Where are you going?"


    She closed her eyes sadly for a second and took a deep breath before saying, "Rx. I''m not going to find Carlos. I don''t even know where he is. I need to ask that jerk something."


    "Lewis?" Emmett asked, puzzled.


    "Yes," she replied. Debbie considered it wise not to tell Emmett what Lewis had done to Kasie in the hotel room. "I''ll be gone for a while. Take care of Kasie. Call me if I''m needed."


    "No problem. But can you tell me who did this to her? I need to know."


    Debbie hesitated. "I can''t... Not yet. Things are still unclear. But don''t worry, I''ll tell you as soon as I find out."


    She turned to leave.


    But Emmett got in her way again. "Does it have something to do with Lewis?"


    "Maybe, but that''s uncertain. That''s what I''m going to ask him."


    Emmett was silent. What should he do if it was Lewis who had done this to Kasie?


    Debbie walked out of the ward while he was still deep in thought. But it was toote for her to go to the police station. So, she went back to the manor.


    Looking around the empty house, she became depressed and restless. Without Carlos, it didn''t feel like a home anymore. She felt insecure. After a quick shower, she climbed onto their bed andy down. Unbidden, all kinds of thoughts crossed her mind and kept her awake until midnight.

 Chapter 284: Wounded Again

    Chapter 284: Wounded AgainThe next morning, Debbie didn''t sleep in as usual. She got up early with ns of meeting Lewis. Before she left the house, she called Tristan, asking him to locate Lewis. Since she had seen Lewis at the hotelst, Debbie suggested that Tristan call the hotel manager; he should know where he was.


    Three minutester, Tristan called back with the bad news.


    Lewis wasn''t at the police station.


    The police had arrested him. But Lewis had pulled some strings and was released before he was taken to the police station.


    Debbie was furious. "Can no one touch him except Carlos?" she asked Tristan.


    "Something like that," he replied. Lewis was Carlos'' cousin after all. Nobody dared to offend him, unless it was a direct order from Carlos.


    "Fine. Find out where Lewis is. I need to talk to that jerk." Debbie was frustrated. Without Carlos at her side, she couldn''t even put Lewis in prison after what he had done to Kasie.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    While Tristan was tracking Lewis down, Debbie took a cab to the military hospital where Megan was hospitalized.


    She went straight to Megan''s ward. The girl was sound asleep. Debbie walked over and sat on the edge of the bed silently.


    Sensing someone''s cold stares on her, Megan woke up and saw the person sitting on her bed.


    She jerked up and moved away from Debbie, frightened. "Wh-what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Seeing how intimidated Megan was, Debbie smiled. ''I''m d that she thinks I am scary.''


    "Carlos is on a military mission." She got straight to the point.


    "That''s normal. He used to be an outstanding special force soldier." Megan didn''t sound surprised at all.


    "He is doing it for you," said Debbie, studying her face.


    Megan was a little taken aback by the news, but then she said, "Who else would he do it for? "


    Debbie gritted her teeth. "Are you saying that it''s obvious that he is willing to go on such a dangerous task for you, or that he is willing to do it only for you?"


    Before replying, Megan got out of bed and sat on the sofa, trying to move farther from Debbie. "What difference does it make? And anyway, he only engages in such dangerous missions for my sake. He has turned down dozens of provisional missions before."


    Bitterness filled Debbie''s heart. "Once those gangsters are taken out, you wouldn''t be in any danger. Do you think Wesley and Carlos would still care so much about you?"


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that they should let those gangsters live and watch me get hurt every day? They would rather risk their lives for me."


    Debbie grabbed a teacup near her and smashed it against the wall. The cup broke into many pieces.


    Megan was startled. She got up and ran towards the bathroom. "What do you want?"


    Debbie sneered, "What do I want? I want to kill you! If it weren''t for you, Carlos wouldn''t have agreed to go on this insane task when he is already wounded. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have to put his life on the line. You are making him do this!"


    She squatted and picked up a piece of the broken ss.


    She stared at it. How much she wanted to stab the ss into Megan''s heart.


    Megan''s face went pale. She opened the door to the bathroom so that she could run and hide inside. "Debbie, don''t do anything stupid. You will have to die for it if you kill me."


    "True. So, I won''t kill you. Don''t worry." Dropping the ss onto the floor, Debbie stood up.


    Megan was relieved to hear it.


    Debbie warned her, "This is thest time my husband risks his life for you. If the gangsters are all taken out, count yourself lucky. Once Carloses back, I will never allow him to do this kind of thing again. If the gangsters escape, well, sucks to be you. But don''t worry, I''m not ungrateful. I''ll always remember what your parents did for Carlos. I''ll have you sent to somece where they will never find you, and make sure you livefortably. Either way, you will leave Y City." ''And leave Carlos.''


    If Megan was content with being his niece, Debbie would have protected her along with Carlos.


    But she was not. Debbie couldn''t stand to watch Carlos risk his life again and again, especially for someone like her.


    "No, I will never leave Y City!" Megan shouted. "There''s no way you can make me leave Carlos! I love him. I can only be happy if I see him every day."


    Debbie was already unstable because she knew that Carlos was involved in something dangerous at that very moment. She was on the verge of a breakdown, and when she heard Megan say that she loved Carlos, Debbie lost all her control. She darted towards Megan and pped her hard across the face. "Shut your bloody pie hole! You don''t deserve him!"


    Megan fell to the floor from the force of her p. Covering her reddened cheek, she retreated backwards and yelled, "How dare you hit me!!"


    "So what? What are you gonna do about it? Call Carlos and ask him to divorce me? Go ahead." Debbie would be d if Megan could get a hold of Carlos. At least then, she would know whether he was safe or not and when he woulde back home.


    "You think I couldn''t do that? You''re rude and uncivilized. I will do everything I can to make Uncle Carlos leave you!" With that, she grabbed her phone from the table and dialed Carlos'' number.


    Debbie assumed that his phone would be switched off just like how it had been when she had called him a million times. Unexpectedly, the call connected. Megan put her phone on speaker. "Megan, what''s up?" It was Damon who answered the call.


    "Uncle Damon, where are you? Aunt Debbie is trying to kill me. Help me, Uncle Damon!"


    Megan cried. Debbie watched. It fascinated her how she could cry without any tears.


    Damon said anxiously, "We''re on our way to the hospital. Your uncle Carlos needs treatment. You''ll have to wait."


    ''Treatment? Did his old wound reopen or was he injured again?'' Debbie thought in shock. She wanted to ask Damon, but he had hung up already.


    Megan was forgotten. Debbie wasted no time. She took out her own phone and called Carlos'' number. Again, Damon answered it. Pretending to sound rxed, he said, "Debbie, we''re in the middle of something. What''s the matter?"


    "Where is Carlos?" she demanded.


    Damon was silent. When he spoke again, the feigned rxed tone was gone. "He''s in an ambnce. We''re on our way to the hospital." Since Debbie would know about it sooner orter, there was no point lying to her.


    Her throat ran dry. Her eyes stared ahead, but she saw nothing.


    "How bad is it?" she asked in a low voice. After a pause, Damon answered, "Severe."

 Chapter 285: The Long Wait

    Chapter 285: The Long WaitAfter hanging up, Debbie waited impatiently at the entrance to the emergency department. Within half an hour, several ambnces pulled up, their sirens wailing loudly. More cars and military vehicles followed.


    She didn''t know which ambnce Carlos was in. All she could do was stand there and watch the doctors and nurses open the doors of the ambnces and shift the patients from the stretcher to the hospital cot.


    She noticed that one of the ambnces had more doctors and nurses than the others. When the door opened, some military officers walked out of it in a hurry.


    And a man covered in blood was carried out carefully. "Come and give a hand. Take care not to touch Mr. Huo," a doctor said hastily to a nurse.


    ''Mr. Huo?''


    Debbie ran towards the stretcher. It was Carlos!


    His face was as white as a sheet, and his clothes were blood-drenched. ''Blood... So much blood...My God!'' Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    One of the doctors wanted to push her out of the way, but all he said was, "Mrs. Huo, we''re trying to save Mr. Huo. Every second is valuable. Please move out of the way."


    "What... what happened to him?" It took Debbie a while to find her voice.


    The doctor replied as he quickly wheeled the cot into the hospital, "A bandit stabbed him thrice and he was also shot twice. His old wound has also reopened. Mrs. Huo, we will do our best to save Mr. Huo''s life. Right now, every second is crucial. Please excuse us."


    Her face went deathly pale when she heard his situation. It was like a bomb exploding inside her brain, turning her world intoplete darkness. She didn''t know what to say or do. She just ran beside the cot.


    Carlos was wheeled into the elevator. She pushed to the edge of the cot, grabbed his bloody hand and called in a whisper, "Carlos, Carlos..."


    He heard her soft voice and his eyelids fluttered.


    Debbie pressed his hand against her cheek. "Can you hear me, Carlos?" she asked tearfully. Slowly, Carlos opened one eye.


    He saw her.


    ''Hmm... It''s so good to see her...'' Carlos'' mouth twitched a little, but before he could say anything, he passed out.


    When they got off the elevator, Debbie was asked to stay out of the operating room. The sign above the door of the operating room had been turned on. Damon and some injured military officers walked over to her.


    "Is Carlos inside?" Damon asked as soon as he saw Debbie.


    Debbie looked at the operating room and nodded slightly.


    Damon was relieved. But he noticed that there was something wrong with her. She was pale and wouldn''t stop crying.


    "Both Carlos and Wesley were wounded. But there was a military surgeon with us, who gave them timely emergency treatment. Don''t worry, they will be fine," he tried tofort her.


    Debbie just stood there, without moving.


    Knowing what she was going through, Damon walked her to the bench outside the operating room and sat her down. "Carlos has Lady Luck watching over him. He is blessed. He will get through this."


    Her fingers moved. A touch of light finally came to her eyes. She looked at Damon and asked, "Is there going to be a next time?"


    Damon was wounded too, but it was not as serious as Carlos'' situation. A doctor had attended to his wound in the ambnce. His arm was bandaged, and there was a band-aid on his cheek.


    He replied positively, "A lot of the bandits are dead. The ones that survived are either wounded or arrested. This won''t happen again. Don''t worry."


    ''Don''t worry?'' Debbie didn''t think so.


    She wiped her eyes silently and leaned back against the bench. She was so tired.


    Damon looked at her and sighed. "Carlos'' family has been informed of his situation. James and Tabitha are on their way here."


    Debbie remained silent.


    Atst, Damon said, "I''ll go check on Wesley."


    Debbie was left alone.


    Learning what had happened to Carlos, Tristan and Emmett hurried to the hospital.


    Emmett greeted Debbie when he saw her, "Mrs. Huo, don''t worry. The doctor said that the military surgeon had been with them all along. Mr. Huo will be fine."


    There was no response from her.


    Seeing her like that


    made both Tristan and Emmett worry. But they did not say anything more.


    The surgery went on for five hours, during which, Debbie just sat there, refusing to eat or drink.


    The food Emmett had brought for hery there without being touched.


    The sign above the door of the operating room was finally turned off. The doors opened, and the doctor walked out.


    The people who were waiting outside gathered around the doctor. But Debbie didn''t get up. She had been sitting there for so long that her legs were numb.


    "All his wounds have been attended to. The nurses are taking him to the ICU. Once he is out of danger, he will be transferred to the general ward," she heard the doctor say.


    ''Once he is out of danger... So, that means that he is still in danger.''


    When Carlos was pushed out of the operating room, Debbie managed to stand up and follow him to the ICU. Through the window, she watched the doctor and nurses move Carlos onto the hospital bed.


    She stayed outside the room and waited, not knowing for how long. Many people came and told her to go home and get some rest.


    She refused. She couldn''t eat or sleep until Carlos woke up.


    In the dead of the night, Debbie leaned against the wall, thinking about the times she and Carlos had spent together. Tristan was talking quietly on the phone. Hasty footsteps suddenly echoed in the hallway. Debbie turned to look.


    It was James and Tabitha.


    Tabitha''s eyes were red and puffed from crying. She trotted towards Debbie and asked, "Where is my son? How is he?"


    Debbie stood up from the bench and nodded to them in greeting.


    Before she could answer, James pped her across the face.


    It was such a heavy blow that Debbie went right to the floor.


    Lying there, she raised her head and saw the anger in James'' eyes. His face was twisted in rage. ''Huh! How ironic this is. I pped Megan this morning, and now the p has been returned to me. Karma is a bitch, '' she thought bitterly.


    Tabitha and Tristan were both taken aback by James'' action.


    "James, why did you hit her?" Tabitha asked, trembling. Tristan hung up immediately and helped Debbie to her feet.


    James pointed at Debbie and barked, "Is this how you take care of my son? As his wife, what have you done for him? Nothing!"


    Debbie sneered, "Learn the truth first before you point your finger at others. Your son got wounded because of Megan, not me."


    The expression on James'' face worsened. "Don''t talk back to me! Look how rude you are. Carlos has spoiled you too much. Why didn''t you stop him? This is ridiculous! He is a CEO now, not a soldier. Why did he want to be part of this mission?"


    Debbieughed. She looked at James sarcastically. "I was exining the situation to you and you call that talking back? I didn''t even know that he was going on a mission. How was I supposed to stop him? Since you are Carlos'' father, I won''t hit you back this time. But I won''t tolerate it if you every a finger on me again."

 Chapter 286: Left With A Broken Heart

    Chapter 286: Left With A Broken HeartDebbie''s warning made James angrier. He raised his hand to p her again. Tristan nerved himself to grab his wrist and said, "Mr. James Huo, Mrs. Huo is telling the truth. She knew nothing about the mission. If you want to talk about it, why not wait until Mr. Carlos Huo wakes up? You can ask him directly."


    James shook Tristan''s hand off and continued to insult Debbie. "I know how much money Carlos has spent on you, you blood-sucking harpy. You asked him for a huge ring, you wear only designer clothes worth hundreds of thousands of dors. You even made him buy you a limited edition watch to apologize to you. What right do you have to do all this?"


    Debbie clenched her fists and demanded, "I am a blood-sucking harpy? You want to know what my rights are? What about you?" She looked James directly in the eye and went on, "You are my father-inw, and yet, you asked the servants to put birth control pills in my food for a really long time. Right now, Carlos is lying in there unconscious, but as his father, you don''t even try to check on him. All you want to do is bellow at me. What kind of father are you?"


    "You!" James raised his hand again. Tristan and Tabitha stopped him. "James, let''s go check on Carlos," Tabitha persuaded.


    "How? He is in the ICU, and this is not visiting hours. We can''t get in."


    The fierce conflict between the two had drawn a lot of gazes. Tabitha looked at Debbie resignedly and asked, "Can you leave for now?"


    "No! I''ll only leave when Carlos is out of danger and has been transferred to the general ward." Needless for them to say, she had already decided to leave by then.


    James snorted, "Shameless!"


    ''Why should I put up with his insults like this?'' she thought angrily. She lifted her fist to strike James. Tristan saw it. He let go of James immediately and stood in front of her. "Mrs. Huo, this is a hospital and Mr. Huo is still unconscious. Calm down," he whispered in her ear.


    Suddenly, Debbie felt dizzy. Her head spun uncontrobly. Her legs were too weak to support her, and she copsed onto Tristan''s shoulder.


    Tristan was flustered. "Mrs. Huo, what''s wrong?" he asked as he led her towards the bench.


    Debbie closed her eyes a moment, trying to clear her head and regain some strength. Then she waved her hand and replied, "I''m fine."


    James spoke with a cold snort. "Even as a married woman, you flirt with another man in public. How much shame do you intend to bring on this family? This is outrageous!"


    Tristan let go of Debbie''s arm quickly and stepped away from her. "Mr. James Huo, it''s not what you think. Mrs. Huo hasn''t eaten anything since Mr. Huo was brought here. She isn''t feeling well."


    Debbie leaned back against the bench with her eyes closed, trying to hold her temper. If anything, she just wanted James to get out of her sight. He was the worst father she had ever met.


    At that moment of tension, Damon came back from Wesley''s ward after visiting him. He smiled at James and Tabitha, and greeted them. James acted as normal as he could.


    When Damon turned to Debbie, he saw the p mark on her face. Shocked, he asked, "Pepper Nian! Which son of a bitch had the nerve to p you?! He must have a death wish if he''s brave enough to p Carlos Huo''s beloved wife. Carlos is powerful enough to wipe out anyone off the face of the earth. What kind of fool would take that risk?"


    "Pfft!" Debbie burst intoughter when she heard Damon cussing James without knowing it. Her anger evaporated.


    James and Tabitha stood there, embarrassed. But Damon didn''t notice. He continued, "What are youughing about? Tell me who hit you, and I''ll beat the shit out of that bastard! No one can treat you like this!"


    "It was me," a familiar voice came from behind Damon.


    Damon knew who it was. Dumbstruck, he looked at Debbie for confirmation. There was a smirk on her face.


    He apologized immediately, "I''m so sorry, Uncle James. I didn''t know that it was you. I thought it might have been someone else. I never would have said that if I knew it was you."


    James'' face was hideous, like he had just identally eaten a fly. He snorted and sat on the nearest bench.


    Not long after, Carlos'' condition stabilized, and he was transferred to a VVIP ward.


    The doctors assured them that Carlos was out of danger and that he just needed to recuperate. Debbie felt a weight lift off her chest.


    Soon, Carlos'' ward was crammed with visitors. Silently, Debbie took out her phone and booked the earliest flight back to Ennd for the next morning.


    After midnight, Debbie asked Tristan to take her back to the manor. When she got out of the car, Tristan couldn''t help asking, "Mrs. Huo, why did you leave the hospital?"


    She had stayed in the hospital for so long, waiting for Carlos to wake up, and he would soon. She just needed to wait a little bit longer. Tristan didn''t understand why she had left before he woke up.


    Debbie gave him a faint smile. "Thank you for everything you did tonight, Tristan. Drive safe. Bye."


    Tristan knew that she didn''t want to talk about it, so he nodded and left the manor.


    The next morning, before getting on the ne, Debbie sent Carlos a message. "Mr. Huo, when Kasie and I went to a tea party the other day, she was drugged and taken to a hotel room. When I found her, Lewis was trying to vite her. I tried to have him arrested, but couldn''t. Apparently, nobody would dare to touch him without your saying so. So, please help Kasie. She deserves justice. Thank you very much, Mr. Huo. Take care."


    Her tone sounded very formal in the message, as if she were talking to her boss, and not her husband.


    Carlos woke upter that day. He wanted to see Debbie, but she wasn''t there. When he read her message, he was so angry that he almost passed out again.


    He sent Emmett to the manor to get Debbie, but when he came back, he told Carlos, "Mrs. Huo has gone back to Ennd in the early morning flight. I have received news that she has arrived safely."


    Carlos rubbed his forehead. He knew that she was furious with him.


    Emmett went on, "Since the moment you were brought in, Mrs. Huo had stayed here without eating or sleeping. She was here when you were in the surgery room, when you were in the ICU, and when you were finally moved to this ward. She didn''t leave until you were out of danger."


    Carlos was confused. ''So, she was worried about me. Then why did she leave when I was just about to wake up?''


    he wondered.


    "Mrs. Huo almost had a meltdown when she found out about the mission. Mr. Huo, you have to do something to make up to her."


    Carlos nodded. He had anticipated that she would be mad, and was ready to do anything to appease her.


    At that moment, Tristan poked his head into the ward and asked, "Mr. Huo, where are your parents?"


    Carlos replied, with his phone still in his hand, "They went back to the manor to get some rest."


    Hearing that James wasn''t around, Tristan hastened towards the bed. He looked at Carlos, hesitating about whether to tell him what had happened earlier.


    Carlos raised his eyebrow to give him a sidelong look. "Speak," hemanded coldly.


    Tristan took a deep breath and decided to tell the truth. "Last night, your father hit Mrs. Huo, and insulted her as well."


    Carlos'' fingers froze on the phone screen.


    "What?" A grim cloud formed on his face. Tristan repeated what had happened the night before, including how Debbie had been pped and bellowed at.

 Chapter 287: Ill Take Care Of You, Uncle Carlos

    Chapter 287: I''ll Take Care Of You, Uncle CarlosEmmett was shocked. He hadn''t thought that James would hit a woman.


    The look in Carlos'' eyes became murderous. After calming down a little, he told Emmett, "Find Lewis and bring him to me!" He would investigate the matter himself.


    And James... He hit Debbie again. This time, Carlos would make sure he paid for it!


    Three dayster, Lewis was dragged back from abroad. Knowing that he had gotten himself into big trouble, he had fled to France right after the incident that evening. However, Carlos had found him easily.


    Before he was brought back, he had called Valerie for help. To get himself enough protection against Carlos, he had asked his parents toe to Y City as well, along with Valerie. After getting off the ne, the three of them went straight to Carlos'' manor.


    Carlos''pany wasn''t functioning well in his absence. Without his supervision, along with the news of him being wounded, the executives had gone ck and flustered. When Carlos was discharged from the hospital, he had been informed of the situation at the offices. Before going back to the manor, he went directly to thepany to set things right.


    When he finally arrived at the manor, his mood worsened. The bedroom was empty. He looked for Debbie''s traces everywhere. He walked around staring at her pictures, touching the dressing table at which she used to sit, feeling her scent. The sadness was unbearable.


    He missed her terribly. He wanted to hear her voice, but Debbie wouldn''t answer his calls.


    Carlos sat on the bed and started to read a file. After some time, someone knocked on the door. Carlos closed the file and said, "Come in."


    Emmett walked in and said, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Valerie Huo and Mr. and Mrs. Wade Huo are here." As soon as Emmett stepped aside, Valerie said, "Carlos, my sweet grandson, how are you? Let me have a good look at you! I was worried to death."


    Valerie walked into the bedroom, wearing a green gown. She was apanied by Megan. Her eyes were red and she looked deeply worried. Wade and Miranda were in tow.


    Carlos put the file aside and leaned against the headboard. "Grandma, I''m sorry to have worried you. I''m much better now." He then greeted Wade and Miranda.


    Valerie sat on the edge of the bed and held his good hand. When she spotted the file, she looked at Emmett and reprimanded, "Carlos has just had a surgery. How could you let him work so soon? Are the executives of ZL Group so useless?"


    ZL Group had tons of executives, and they were all capable. Emmett stepped forward and began to apologize, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Valerie Huo¡ª"


    Before he could go on, Carlos gestured for him to stop. He turned to Valerie and consoled, "Grandma, it''s not Emmett''s fault. The wounds are not that serious, and I''m recovering quickly. Reading files is not gonna tire me out."


    Valerie sighed and stayed silently by his side.


    Wade walked up to him and said, "It does seem a little early to be getting back to work. Why not rest and wait until you''re fully recovered?"


    Miranda nodded in agreement. She never talked much, but at this point, she chipped in, "Your uncle Wade is right. Health is more important than anything else. You''re not a child anymore. You should know how to take care of yourself."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you Uncle Wade, Aunt Miranda."


    The room was quiet for a while. Then Megan said in a depressed voice, "Uncle Carlos, thank you for saving me. I''m really sorry. It was because of me that you and Uncle Wesley were wounded."


    Valerie sighed again with a sad look in her eyes.


    Miranda and Wade looked unhappy when they heard Megan''s words. Carlos said tly, "Don''t be so hard on yourself. The matter had to be dealt with."


    Megan gnawed at her lower lip. Her eyes were brimming with tears. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos. Since Aunt Debbie isn''t around, I''ll take care of you." she said.


    ''Debbie isn''t around? What does that mean?'' the others wondered.


    Valerie''s brows knitted. She looked at Carlos and demanded, "I didn''t notice that until Megan brought it up. Where is your so-called wife? Why isn''t she here to take care of you?"


    The me in her tone wasn''t anything Carlos desired. The look in his eyes turned icy cold. He responded indifferently, "I asked her to go back to Ennd. She had been away from school for several days to look after me. She is falling behind in her ss. Now that I''m fine, I asked her to go back."


    However, Valerie wasn''t happy with his exnation. "Fine? Your wounds haven''t healed yet. And you have to stay in bed to rest. You are not fit enough to move around. How could she leave you in this state? That heartless woman!"


    Emmett couldn''t stand to hear her talk about Debbie like that. He exined, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, that''s not true. Mr. Huo was injured even before this incident, and Mrs. Huo had been taking care of him all that while. And she never left the hospital until Mr. Huo was brought into the VVIP ward. She stayed outside without eating or sleeping."


    Valerie snorted and pounded her cane on the floor. "Don''t try to make her look good. The truth is that Carlos needs her and she is away in Ennd. What kind of wife¡ª"


    "Grandma!" Carlos interrupted her.


    "That is between me and Debbie. Please stay out of it. All you need to know is that Debbie is always good to me. So, stop ming her. There are many people here who can look after me. She doesn''t have to stay by my side just to look like the good wife you want her to be. I know how much she loves me. I have made her unhappy again and again. Right now, all I want is to recover soon and fly to Ennd to apologize to her." His voice was stern and firm. The elders in the room were astonished. They couldn''t believe that the ever-proud Carlos would go all the way to another country just to apologize to a woman.


    Once again, the way Carlos cared about Debbie surprised them.


    "Nonsense!" Valerie couldn''t allow her outstanding, distinguished grandson to grovel before a woman.


    She and Carlos looked at each other, their gazes sharp and fierce. "Grandma... Grandpa used to do things to make you happy before he was hospitalized. Have you forgotten? Do you think that was nonsense too?"


    Valerie was tough and stubborn, while Dous was easy-going. He was always the one that caved in. He humored her in everything.


    Valerie''s lips trembled at the mention of Dous. She flustered. "Your grandpa is weak. He has been weak all his life. But you''re different. You have always been proud and strong, shining like a star. Why should you tter that kind of woman?"


    "And what kind of woman is that?" Carlos asked, fury rising in him. "She is my wife, the woman I will spend the rest of my life with." Carlos didn''t want to talk to Valerie anymore. "Emmett, take my grandma to her room. She is tired."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett replied.

 Chapter 288: You Should Apologize

    Chapter 288: You Should ApologizeMegan and Emmett held out their hands to hold Valerie''s arms. "Wait!" she said to them. She used to think she knew Carlos, but right now, she wasn''t so sure. He was more aggressive and more arrogant than she was. She couldn''t change his mind, but she could change the subject. "I have something else I want to talk about," she said in a softer tone.


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He didn''t see the point. He had figured out what it was, and it turned out that he was right.


    Valerie took a deep breath and continued in a concerned voice, "You know, Lewis is your cousin. You two are blood. You even sprang to get him back here from France. You shouldn''t be fighting over a woman." She paused, waiting for a reply.


    Carlos sneered. He rubbed his forehead and looked at Wade and Miranda. "What do you guys think?"


    Surprised by his sudden question, the couple fumbled toe up with an answer. They came up short.


    They knew what Lewis did. After a moment, Wade wanted to say something, but Miranda stopped him by pulling his sleeve. Then she told Carlos, "Lewis is spoiled. That''s why he can''t keep himself out of trouble. If you need to nail him to the wall, just do it. Just remember he''s our kid. We won''t get involved in this, but cut him some ck every once in awhile."


    The room was quiet again. Miranda''s attitude surprised everyone, including Carlos.


    Valerie stood up from the bed abruptly and started scolding Miranda, who was stone-faced, "I don''t believe you! Lewis is your kid. Stand up for him, and don''t let Carlos be rough on him. What kind of parents are you?"


    Last time in New York, Carlos had beaten Lewis so badly the lecherous man had ended up in the hospital for a couple weeks. Carlos had also fired him and thrown him out of ZL Group.


    Now, Lewis had pissed off Carlos once again. If no one got involved, Lewis might end up much worse


    The expression on Carlos'' face was so cold it looked as if it had frosted over. He finally said to Valerie, "What kind of monster do you take me for? Why are you taking Lewis'' side?"


    "Carlos!" Valerie raised her voice, pointing at him. "You and Lewis are both my grandkids, but I''ve never treated you the same. I do y favorites, and I think you know which of you is which. I just want you to go easy on Lewis. Is that too much to ask?"


    The grandmother had always treated Carlos differently, mainly because he was exceptional, but there was another reason¡ªshe felt bad about Carlos.


    Emmett was puzzled. Lewis'' parents were standing right there. How could Valerie confess that she was biased in favor of Carlos right to their faces? Wasn''t she afraid they might get angry?


    Emmett turned his head to study Wade''s and Miranda''s faces, only to find that they were calm as still water. He still didn''t get it, and wasn''t sure he wanted to.


    After a bit, Wade walked over to Valerie and consoled her. "Mom, don''t be upset. Carlos knows what he''s doing. He''s also well aware Lewis is his cousin. He won''t go too far. Let''s go back to your room, all right?"


    Valerie stared at Carlos, who stoically refused to say anything. After a moment''s silence, she muttered, "Fine, I''ll grab a nap, but I want to be up when Lewis gets here. I''ll be keeping my eye on Carlos."


    She left the room with Wade and Megan supporting her, as she was unsteady on her feet. Emmett tagged along to see if he could be of any help.


    And Miranda was left alone with Carlos.


    Seeing his pale face, she walked to his bedside and asked, "Hungry? What do you want? I''ll fix it for you."


    She wasn''t as distant as usual. She even looked gentle. Miranda certainly wasn''t herself.


    Carlos found she acted quite oddtely.


    He tried to rx and responded, "Thank you, Aunt Miranda. I already ate. You must be tired after the trip. Why not get some shut-eye?"


    Miranda didn''t object. Before she turned to leave, she seemed to remember something. "Debbie left because she was angry, right? Was it because you risked your life for Megan?"


    She hit the nail on the head.


    Carlos didn''t confirm or deny it.


    Miranda smiled, "She was jealous. And you scared her. You went on a dangerous mission when you were still wounded. And just as she feared, you came back in an ambnce. But she still stayed with you till you were out of danger. It proves only one thing¡ªshe loves you. A lot. If I were her, I would have left too. You do need to apologize."


    Anyone in their right mind could see how wrong it was to marry Megan or Stephanie.


    Even if Carlos hadn''t married Debbie, it wouldn''t work.


    First of all, Megan was always scheming, and arranging things so she always came out smelling like a rose. Her parents had saved Carlos'' life. So what? There were other ways to repay them than marrying her.


    As for Stephanie, she was a lot like Carlos; condescending, aggressive, bossy and decisive. With two people like that together, love would be like a battlefield. They would fight all the time over who would get thest word. It would be a marriage made in hell, and it wouldn''tst.


    Debbie was stubborn and unyielding, but unlike Stephanie, she was still shy and simple. She wasn''t vicious like Megan. Nor was she a hypocrite.


    When she was with Carlos, she could soften Carlos'' heart, and she''d sacrifice to make him happy.


    That was the ideal rtionship. The best you could hope for. Those two would live a long, happy life.


    Miranda helped him clear things up, and his headache finally subsided. "I get it. Thanks, Aunt Miranda."


    "Good." As if that were enough emotion for tonight, Miranda''s expression melted back to indifference. She turned and left.


    Lewis rolled up in front of the manor an hourter. Too afraid of Carlos, he tried to stay in the car. It took two robust bodyguards to haul him out, trying to pry his hands off various parts of the vehicle so they could get him inside.


    Carlos went downstairs and met him in the living room.


    At the same time, James and Tabitha came back inside. Valerie, Wade, and Miranda all gathered in the living room when they heard the mor.


    Both Carlos and Lewis were pale. Carlos from pain and Lewis from fright.


    When the elders took their seats, Lewis was pleading, hands out in front of him. "It''s not what it looked like, Carlos, um... er... it wasn''t my idea. It was Portia. She asked me to sleep with Debbie."


    Carlos'' face darkened. ''Portia?''


    Emmett was also confused. "But Kasie was in the room," he said. ''How did that happen?'' he wondered in his mind.

 Chapter 289: Are You Going To Sue Your Dad

    Chapter 289: Are You Going To Sue Your DadIt also surprised Lewis to discover that it was Kasie in the room and not Debbie as expected. "I don''t know. When I got the call, I was told Debbie was in the room. Butter on, when Debbie kicked the door open, I was shocked." Afterwards, he did his investigations. Only then did he realize Portia was behind the whole trick. Had he known it was Kasie in the hotel room, he wouldn''t have gone there. Not that he wasn''t interested in her. Rather, he happened to be in the middle of something more important when he got the call.


    Certainly, for Kasie, he wouldn''t have put aside important work. But the person on the phone had assured him that it was Debbie in the hotel room, waiting for him. Straight away, he had rushed to the hotel, his excitement rising with every step.


    That was a mistake he would live to regret. While he was still fumbling for an exnation, Carlos shot up from the couch and angrily charged forward with a clenched fist. It frightened Lewis and he quickly hid himself behind Valerie. The olddy spread her hands, ready to push Carlos back. By now, the tension in the air was palpable.


    "Take a moment and cool your jets before you do anything rash, Carlos!" Valerie advised, her voice unusually firm.


    "And you think I''ll cool my jets that easily?" Carlos retorted. "Forget about it," he threatened.


    Knowing the kind of person that he was, Valerie didn''t see the point of arguing with him. Education and impressive work ethic aside, sometimes Carlos could be a pain in the ass.


    Right now, rage nearly clouded his sense. Frightened, Lewis managed to summon up his courage to speak up. "What''s the point of us quarreling over a woman, Carlos? Given that Grandma and your parents are all against the woman, I''d be reluctant to marry her, if I were you. At least, for the sake of peace within the family. Megan is..."


    Before he could finish, Carlos swept him off his feet. Clutching for support, he knocked hard into the vase beside which he was standing while they argued.


    Feeling disappointed in Carlos, Tabitha moved in swiftly. With all her might she grabbed his clenched right hand, which was ready to strike. "Carlos, from what we know, Debbie wasn''t hurt at all, and neither was she raped. Are we going to live in terror just because your woman has been offended? How many more squabbles are you going to pick with people over the same woman?"


    Standing by and watching in silence, Emmett opened his mouth, wanting to say, "But Kasie would have been raped if Debbie hadn''t gotten there in time." Obviously, he also wanted revenge for Kasie.


    But before his words coulde out of his mouth, Carlos angrily retorted to Valerie''s scolding. "Squabbles? This is not the first time I''m confronting Lewis for improper conduct towards my wife. It''s only that I have been patient with him, seeing that we are cousins. But my patience has its limits. True, Debbie didn''t get hurt. But what about Kasie? She was drugged! What if Debbie had arrived at the hotel room only a littleter? Do you know what we''d be dealing with now?" he sneered.


    ording to Lewis, most likely, Debbie was the wire-puller''s target. It only happened that Kasie was at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    Or maybe, Kasie might have posed a threat to the plot in some way. That night, Carlos, Wesley, Damon, and Curtis were all out of the city. Emmett too was out of town, on a business trip. If Debbie had been drugged and Kasie happened to be the only person around to help, it was unlikely she would have stopped Lewis.


    Or maybe, Kasie might have posed a threat to the plot in some way.


    That night, Carlos, Wesley, Damon, and Curtis were all out of the city. Emmett too was out of town, on a business trip. If Debbie had been drugged and Kasie happened to be the only person around to help, it was unlikely she would have stopped Lewis.


    Mulling over how the situation might have turned out, the elders were mortified.


    Turning to Emmett, Carlosmanded, "Go fetch Portia at once!"


    Just as Emmett stepped aside to give orders to his men over the phone, the doorbell rang. "Hello, how can I help you?" asked the housemaid who had run to answer the door.


    "We''re the police. We came at Mr. Huo''s request."


    "Let them in, please," said Carlos to the housemaid, when he heard them.


    "Alright, Mr. Huo," she replied respectfully.


    Six policemen in full uniform walked in. "Hello, Mr. Huo, we''re with the city bureau. Chief Li sent us here," they greeted Carlos.


    "Please have a seat," said Carlos, nodding to acknowledge their arrival. Then turning to the maid, he directed, "Please get some water for the police officers."


    They must have been ttered with that weing gesture. "Thank you, Mr. Huo," they said one after another.


    Meanwhile, the police''s arrival had gotten everyone in the room apprehensive, except Carlos.


    James furrowed and demanded, "Carlos, what the hell is happening? Do you have to go so far as to call inw enforcement agencies? Since when do minor disagreements within the family need outside intervention?"


    But unbending as ever, Carlos would have neither his old man''s persuading nor threats. "Just wait. I called not only the police but alsowyers," he shot back without the slightest show of remorse. "They will tell you how long you will stay in prison for assault," he added.


    James'' face turned purple with anger when he realized what Carlos was doing. He pointed threateningly, but when he opened his mouth to say something, anger choked out his words.


    Looking on, Valerie too had lost her cool. "Carlos, do you really intend to press charges against your father?"


    Moved to tears, Tabitha stroked James'' backfortingly. But the look on her face said she needed moreforting herself. With disbelieving eyes, she red at her son and asked ruefully, "Is that how you want to treat your dad and cousin, all because of one woman? Honestly, I''m so disappointed, Carlos!"


    Seeing the gravity of the situation, Wade offered, "Carlos, I know you''re angry. But I hope you can reconsider it. For heaven''s sake, he is your...father."


    "Being my father does not mean that he can hit and insult my wife and get away with it. Does it?" Carlos'' voice was deadly cold.


    For a moment, no one said a word, until James suddenly copsed into a heap on the couch. In an instant, the entire house turned chaotic. Now almost wailing, Tabitha shouted at the housemaid to fetch the medicine. A visibly flustered Valerie left Lewis'' side temporarily and walked to the sofa to feel the old man''s heartbeat.


    Only Miranda and Carlos remainedposed from the beginning.


    But even after giving everyone a scare, the worst was yet to hit James. As soon as he came to, Carlos''wyers arrived at the door.


    For a moment, everyone waited with bated breath, fearing what Carlos was up to. Then Portia was brought in, drained of color as though she had aged all of a sudden.


    She had been practicing dancing at school when a group of men barged in and whisked her away. She was still wearing her dance costume, shaking from the cold.


    When they hauled her into the living room, she shook even more, terrified at what was going on.


    At the sight of Carlos and Lewis, she wished the ground would open up and swallow her. Lewis cut a hunched, desperate figure that told her hell had broken loose here.


    His eyes brightened when Portia walked into the living room. If there was the slightest ray of hope for him to get off the hook, then this was his only opportunity. "Dirty heartless bitch!" he blurted. "Tell the whole truth now. Why did you trick me into going to the hotel room?"


    Portia pretended not to be scared. To dodge his confrontation, she greeted Carlos'' family members one by one, trying to force a smile. Then looking at Lewis, she feigned surprise. "Mr. Lewis Huo, what are you talking about? We already broke up. Why would I ask anyone to call you?"


    Lewis shouted desperately, "It was you! I looked into it. You had someone call me, iming Debbie was waiting for me in a room on the twelfth floor."


    "Lewis!" Portia shrilled. "We already broke up. Why are you trying to frame me? Who is behind all this?"


    Not interested in their argument, Carlos leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. "Take Miss Gu outside and give her a ''preferential'' interrogation," he said to Emmett. "Take her outside. Don''t dirty my ce," he added.


    Thatst sentence was in codednguage. In an instant, several bodyguards appeared, ready to execute their master''s wishes.


    When they saw Portia in her dance costume, they swallowed hard and grabbed her roughly, eager to get her out of his sight.

 Chapter 290: Please Let Her Go

    Chapter 290: Please Let Her GoCarlos'' words sent a shiver down Portia''s spine. Engulfed by fear, she struggled to break free from the bodyguards, and screamed in a hysterical voice, "Mr. Huo, what do you want from me? Let go of me!"


    With his eyes shut, Carlos asked casually, "Miss Gu, that''s exactly what I should be asking you. What did you want with my wife, huh? What were you thinking, trying to drug my wife and her friend?" With those words, he opened his eyes and shot a sharp nce at the trembling Portia. "You had the guts toy a finger on my wife! How dare you?!" he shouted between gnashed teeth.


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''t..." Frightened by his icy-cold stare and the dangerous aura, Portia could hardly find her voice. She kept stammering, "I didn''t..."


    Carlos sneered and ordered to the bodyguards, "Deal with her. Enjoy yourselves."


    Knowing that Portia was the daughter of the Gu family, Valerie didn''t want her grandson to act rashly just for Debbie''s sake. So she tried to persuade him, "Carlos, she''s a girl. Don''t do this..."


    Clutching at herst straw of survival, Portia looked towards Valerie with her teary eyes and pleaded desperately, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, please help me..."


    Carlos smirked at his grandmother. "She...is a girl? Then what about my wife and her friend? Aren''t they girls too? Grandma, since you have enough mercy to spend on an irrelevant person, why don''t you give a little thought to my wife, your own granddaughter-inw?" he snapped, sounding sarcastic.


    Shocked by his strong retort, Valerie took a quick step backwards.


    Shifting his gaze back to Portia, he ordered angrily, "Take her out. Now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" the three bodyguards answered together.


    In an instant, they forcibly dragged Portia towards the door. Knowing that Carlos was not joking, she struggled to turn her head around and shouted in a panic-stricken voice, "Megan! It was Megan who told me that Debbie would be attending the tea party!"


    Caught off guard, Megan''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had been keeping silent this whole time, afraid that Carlos'' white hot rage would be directed towards her. As her name was pointed out, everyone''s attention shifted to her.


    Meeting Carlos'' cold eyes, she shuddered and said in a shaky voice, "Uncle Carlos, no...I had nothing to do with this. I''m not even familiar with Portia. We''ve only met a few times. How is it even possible for me to collude with her to harm Aunt Debbie?"


    Portia broke free from the bodyguards. She madly rushed back to the living room, and pointed at Megan, who was standing close to Valerie for her safety. "It was her! She told me that you were not in Y City that day, and that Debbie would attend the tea party with her friend!" she said to Carlos.


    That day, Portia had seen the message which Megan had sent in the WeChat group and instantly hade up with the n to drug Debbie.


    In a fluster, Megan quickly pulled out her phone and walked over to Carlos. She exined, "I just casually sent a message in a WeChat group, saying that Aunt Debbie would be attending the tea party. I didn''t personally talk to her, nor did I mean any harm. Uncle Carlos, you can check my chat log."


    She nervously tapped the chat log, found her message from that day and showed it to Carlos. Indeed, Megan had only written a few words. It said, "I heard that Mrs. Huo was also invited to the tea party!"


    Carlos moved his sharp eyes away from the phone and rested them on Portia once again. "So, your target was Debbie from the beginning, correct?"


    Portia repeatedly shook her head, unable to find the words to defend herself. The only thing she could do now was deny everything. Otherwise she would end up being dead by morning.


    "Looks like you won''t tell me the truth till you see the depths of hell."


    He gestured to the bodyguards. Seeing them stride towards her, Portia abruptly copsed onto the floor as her legs gave out. She said in a low whisper, "I''ll say it..." Despair was written all over her face. She decided to spill everything, hoping that Carlos wouldn''t punish her by giving her to those bodyguards. She knew what would happen if he did that. She was still a virgin...


    The bodyguards stopped. Everybody in the room waited for her confession.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang again and a person slowly walked into the living room. Since she was at the point of copsing, Portia didn''t notice the person who hade in and continued to confess in a trembling voice, "I did it. I wanted to drug Debbie, but... those stupid men got them confused with each other and drugged Kasie instead. Kasie came to the party with Debbie''s invitation card and they mistook her for Debbie. That was why Kasie was the one who was drugged and carried to the hotel room in the end..."


    Lewis had had a major part to y in Portia''s n. At a previous party, Portia had heard from someone that Lewis had been coveting Carlos'' wife for too long. He had been desiring for her and even had gone so far as to climb onto Debbie''s bed. But he had failed, and had even gotten beaten up ck and blue by Carlos.


    And therefore, she decided to include Lewis in her n. She asked someone to call Lewis and inform him that there was a chance for him to have sex with Debbie. As expected, Lewis, who had lost his job and had been idly hanging around the streets, immediately agreed and hurried to the hotel.


    But there was a precondition¡ªhe had to take a video of them having sex. At the time, Lewis'' mind waspletely preupied by the fantasy of having sex with Debbie, so he agreed without hesitation.


    When he walked into the hotel room, the lights were off and he was so excited that he didn''t take a closer look at the woman''s face. He simply believed that it was Debbie. So, after turning on the video camera, he took off his clothes and jumped onto her.


    That was when Debbie barged into the room.


    Only then had he noticed that the woman under him was not Debbie, but Kasie...


    Lewis was then badly beaten up by Debbie, and Kasie was taken to the hospital.


    As he was being taken away by the police, he made a phone call to pull some strings. Finally, he was exempted from the case and the police couldn''t arrest him.


    But soon after the incident, Lewis knew that things were very serious this time. He felt more and more uneasy as he thought back to what he had done. So in no time, he bought a ticket and flew to France.


    Tragically for him, he had hardly settled down for a good sleep when Carlos'' men found his whereabouts and brought him back to Y City.


    And now, he was at the manor, awaiting Carlos'' judgement.


    "Portia, I''m so disappointed in you." Hayden''s upset voice boomed across the living room. He was shocked to hear his sister''s confession.


    Earlier, when Portia had been forcibly taken away from school by some men, Hayden had received the message. His gut feeling had told him that it must have been Carlos'' order.


    He had someone look into it and found that they were indeed Carlos'' men. So, he had hurried to the manor without any dy.


    The security guard at the gate had asked for Emmett''s instructions before letting him in. When he had stepped into the living room, he heard everything.


    With tear stains on her disheveled face, Portia quickly ran over to her brother and grabbed onto him as if he was a lifesaver. "Hayden, I know my mistakes now. Please save me..."


    Although Portia had crossed the line this time, Hayden couldn''t bear to see his sister suffer. Inhaling deeply, he looked at Carlos and begged, "Mr. Huo, this is all our fault. I have failed to guide my sister well. I''ll make her apologize to Debbie. And I''ll send her away from Y City, so that she will never stir up any troube for you again. Mr. Huo, please let her go this time."


    Hayden had never acted so humbly in front of Carlos. Even when hispany was put into deep crisis because of his love for Debbie, he never begged Carlos for mercy. But now, because of his sister''s rash behavior, he had no choice but to eat the humble pie. He had to swallow his pride and ask for Carlos'' mercy.


    However, Carlos didn''t buy it. Hayden''s words carried no weight to him. How could he easily let Portia off the hook after she had attempted to drug his wife? He looked at the stunnedwyers and asked, "Kidnapping, attempted **** and intentional injury. What will the sentences be for all these crimes?"


    He spoke in such a way that made their crimes sound immensely severe.


    One of thewyers cleared his throat and replied, "Mr. Huo, ording to thew, whoevermits the crime of kidnapping shall be sentenced to more than ten years or even life imprisonment, and shall also be fined or be sentenced to confiscation of property. Taking or exposing women''s nude pictures without consent constitutes a crime of invasion of privacy and insulting of women. And wounding another person with intent, causing serious injuries, shall result in three to ten years of imprisonment."

 Chapter 291: Marry Lewis

    Chapter 291: Marry LewisAfter thewyer was done exining thew, Carlos said nonchntly, "Ten years... Miss Gu, if you are locked up in jail for the next ten years..." He smirked evilly, leaving his words unfinished.


    ''Ten years in prison?'' Portia could hardly take in that information


    Breaking down into fresh tears, she ran up to Carlos and fell to her knees. "Mr. Huo, please. I already regret my actions. Please don''t have me locked up." If she were to be locked up behind bars, she would have a criminal record and her promising future would be ruined forever. On top of that, she could hardly imagine how her life would be in prison for ten years!


    Seeing such a heartbreaking scene, Hayden felt his head ache. As he held her up from the floor, he asked, "Mr. Huo, please tell me what to do so that you will let Portia go."


    "Let her go?" Carlos sneered. "Do I look that benevolent to you? Or do you think I am an easygoing person? Or maybe... you think I''m a pushover."


    Both Lewis and James shuddered as they listened to his cold voice. They were well aware how merciless and ruthless Carlos could be if someone crossed his line. He was never a benevolent or an easygoing person, nor could anyone ever bully him.


    When Hayden didn''t respond, Carlos continued, "I will give Portia two options to choose from. The first one is that she will go to Ennd and apologize to my wife in person, thene back to fulfill her ten-year imprisonment. The second one is that she will go to Ennd to apologize to my wife in person and then..." He paused, shifting his gaze to Lewis, as everyone held their breath. "And then, you will marry Lewis."


    "What? Marry Lewis?" Everyone was taken aback. His verdict was beyond their expectations.


    No one understood what Carlos'' intention of marrying Portia to Lewis was.


    Portia made eye contact with Lewis. Seeing the disgusting man, she shook her head and rejected in a choked voice, "Please, no! I will never marry Lewis Huo!" ''This good-for-nothing creep doesn''t deserve me, '' she cursed in her mind.


    On the other hand, Lewis didn''t mind at all. He actually felt lucky. Marrying Portia wouldn''t bring him any loss in any way.


    Valerie helplessly reminded him, "Carlos, marriage is an important event in a person''s life and it requires approval from the parents. How can you decide his marriage without consulting Wade and Miranda?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrows at her. "Uncle Wade and Aunt Miranda have always wanted to ally with the Gu family by marriage. Correct?"


    Wade and Miranda were lost for words. Before they had a grasp of Portia''s true colors, they did want Lewis to get engaged to her. But now, seeing such a disgraceful and malicious woman, they could hardly bless this marriage.


    As Wade was about to speak, Miranda pulled at the hem of his clothes to silence him.


    Instead, it was Tabitha who spoke. "Carlos, your grandma has a point. We can''t rush a marriage like this." She tried to persuade the decisive man.


    Carlos said coldly, "I haven''t made the final decision for them. The choice is Portia''s."


    Stumped by his words, Tabitha dropped into silence once again.


    Hayden looked at his sister sympathetically. Lewis was notorious as a phndering scumbag in Y City. He always dated multiple women at the same time and even got them pregnant. His biggest hobby was fooling around with women. How could he let his sister marry such an asshole? He tried to bargain with Carlos once more. "Mr. Huo, I''m afraid that Portia and Lewis wouldn''t hit it off. They have such different personalities. How about this? I will take my sister to Ennd right away and apologize to Mrs. Huo, until she forgives Portia. Is that enough?"


    Carlos leaned back on the sofa and suddenly had a craving for a smoke. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, but didn''t light it. Instead, he ced it near his nose and breathed in the scent of the tabo. While Debbie was attending to him at the hospital a few days ago, she had forbidden him from smoking until his wound waspletely healed. As he thought of her, Carlos responded to Hayden, "Do you think I will ever give you a chance to approach my wife?"


    There was pin-drop silence in the living room.


    They were rendered speechless again. Carlos was really a handful and it was so hard to change his mind once he had made a decision.


    He turned to Portia. "Make a choice. You have one minute. If you fail to make a decision, then you will have no choice but to go for the first option."


    Portia''s face contorted in anguish and misery. She bit her lower lip and battled in her mind. With no time left, she stammered, "I choose... the second option."


    She would rather marry Lewis than be put behind bars for the next ten years.


    "Good." Carlos looked at Wade. "Uncle Wade, Lewis marrying Portia is the biggest concession in his punishment. As for the rest, that depends on his behavior."


    Wade was baffled by Carlos'' quick decisions. ''Lewis marries Portia? This is not good at all...'' he thought with a sigh.


    Now that Portia had made her choice, Carlos shifted his attention to Lewis. He asked thewyer again, "What is the sentence for attempted ****?"


    "The crime of attempted **** will result in a three to ten-year imprisonment," thewyer responded politely.


    "Okay, Lewis¡ª"


    But before he could finish his sentence, Lewis hastily chipped in, "Carlos, I choose the second option too. I''ll marry Portia."


    Carlos smirked. Lewis smiled back bitterly and added, "I marry her of my own volition."


    Valerie''s frown grew deeper as she watched the whole farce. She had a feeling that Carlos wouldn''t go easy on Lewis.


    And she was right.


    "When did I say that you have any choice in the matter?"


    Lewis was stunned. In a daze, he asked, "What...do you mean?"


    "You have no choice. You will marry Portia. Tomorrow."


    "Fine!" Lewis tapped on his chest as a gesture of swearing. "I''ll register my marriage with her this afternoon."


    Carlos continued coldly, "After registering your marriage, you will stay at home and wait for the court summons and the next court session. Do you need me to get you a defensewyer?"


    "Yes... No...No need... Wait, what?! No! Carlos, please. I''m sorry!" Lewis was incoherent as he couldn''t fully process Carlos'' words at first.


    James, who had been silent for so long, finally opened his mouth to speak. "Carlos, Lewis is your cousin!"


    "Yes, I''m aware of it. And I''m also aware that you are my father, but I won''t let you get away with this either. Be patient, Dad. Wait for your turn," Carlos said in an icy tone.


    Shocked, James mmed his palm on the table and yelled, "You ungrateful asshole!"


    Annoyed and exhausted by this whole mess, Valerie yelled at her son, "James, be quiet!" She moved her gaze to her grandson and softened her tone. "Carlos, please. Spare your cousin."


    But Carlos wouldn''t listen to anyone, not even his old grandma. He wasn''t nning on letting go of anyone who had hurt Debbie. "I don''t want to hear anyone plead for Lewis. For every word uttered in his favor, he will serve an extra year in prison! Think well before you speak again."


    There wasplete silence in the living room once again.


    After a few seconds of absolute shock, Tabitha said with a sob, "You won''t change your mind? Carlos, why are you so merciless towards your own family? Have you considered your uncle''s and aunt''s feelings? You''ve turned the whole Huo family upside-down. How could youe back to us in the future? How are you going to face all of us?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. "Mom, you''re mistaken. It''s Lewis who hadn''t considered his parents'' feelings when he did all those inexcusable things."


    Miranda inhaled deeply. "Carlos, do what you have to. It''s time to teach Lewis a good lesson."


    Valerie pounded her cane on the floor loudly. In a fit of fury, she blurted out, "Miranda! Lewis isn''t your biological son, but you brought him up. How can you be so cruel to him?"


    Her words shocked everyone in the room, including Carlos. It was...a rude awakening! Lewis couldn''t stay on his feet and slouched down on the floor, his eyes wide in shock. He stared at Valerie nkly.


    It was already toote when Valerie realized what she had said. She shook her head in defeat and let out a long and heavy sigh.


    "Grandma... What...do you mean?" Lewis asked her in disbelief.


    A dash of sadness shed through Valerie''s eyes as she looked at the stunned Lewis. "Nothing. Carlos, since my words carry no weight to you, just do as you please. I''m tired. I''m going upstairs to rest."


    She stood up from the sofa and walked towards the staircase with Megan''s help.


    After taking a few steps, she turned to the angry man on the sofa. "Punish everyone as you see fit. But leave your father alone. As an elder, it''s justified for your father to teach Debbie a lesson or two. He didn''t mean to hurt your wife. So, just let him go, please."

 Chapter 292: Honey, I Love You

    Chapter 292: Honey, I Love YouCarlos responded with silence.


    An awkward silence fell between them as Valerie fixed her gaze on him, waiting for a response. When she realized he wasn''t going to answer, she sighed helplessly and continued on her way upstairs. "How did things get so bad? What a misfortune to befall the Huo family!" she grumbled on her way up.


    After the olddy left, Hayden and Portia also left the manor. Lewis gripped Wade''s clothes and kept eagerly asking, "Dad, is it true that I''m not your son? Howe? Then who am I? Where am I from?"


    In silence, Wade lowered his head. Getting no response from his father, Lewis turned to Miranda with the same questions. "This is not the right time for what you''re asking. That cer. But for now, you should first take responsibility for what you''ve done," a nonchnt Miranda replied.


    Lewis finally stopped asking. This secret alone was a big blow, far more devastating than facing the wrath of Carlos.


    When the living room returned to normalcy again, Carlos looked at James and said coldly, "I don''t think we need to talk anymore. You know your punishment. The police are here. Just go with them."


    One of the policemen put down his cup of tea, stood up and came up to James, ready to handcuff him. Thetter covered his chest to steady his breathing. He was breathing fire as he stared at his son in disbelief. Trying to mediate, but very much aware it wouldn''t be easy, Wade stood up and advised Carlos, "Give it some thought. If people get wind of it that you sent your father to jail, I don''t think you''d like the ramifications, both on you and on yourpany. You should bear the bigger picture in mind."


    Carlos sneered, "All of you ask me to think about this, think about that. Has any one of you think about Debbie? Did he think about her feelings when he pped her severally? Did he even think about the Huo family''s interests? And as an elder, he hit his daughter-inw for no reasons. What would the public think if they knew about this? Wouldn''t it do harm to thepany too?"


    Wade was lost for words. Still, no one was able to change Carlos'' mind.


    Crying, Tabitha ran up to him and fell to her knees. "Carlos, I beg you. Please don''t do that. I''ll apologize to Debbie on your dad''s behalf. Okay? Whatever it takes to make peace, I''m willing to do it with a sincere heart."


    But her attitude and way of defending James only added fuel to the fire. In a huff, Carlos shot to his feet and moved to her side. "Mom, what do you mean by doing this?" he asked coldly.


    "Carlos, listen to me. Don''t put your dad in jail for a woman''s sake. If your dad is locked up behind bars, how will I live on? Please consider me, I plead."


    Carlos signaled to two bodyguards with his eyes. Ready to please their boss, the bodyguards swung into action. At once, they came and lifted her up from the floor, almost forcibly.


    Eyes fixed on Tabitha, Carlos dered, "I can make concessions on one condition. Dad has to stop meddling in my business. Especially, let him never, ever stick his nose into my marriage. If he can''t promise that, then I''m more than ready to send him to jail!" He stressed every syble of thest sentence.


    Tabitha''s tears turned into a smile of relief. Although she was still surprised at the turn of events, she held Carlos by the right hand and assured, "Okay. Leave it to me to follow through with your terms of the truce. Rest assured that your dad will never, ever meddle in your business again! I know, you have always been a good son.


    However, much to her shock, James suddenly strode over, grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her away from Carlos. "Why did you bow down to this ungrateful asshole? I am his father, and I''m not going to let him dictate to me what''s to be done and what''s not to be done. In this house, I set the rules. And I have every right to meddle in whatever he thinks is his business! If he really doesn''t want me to concern myself with anything, then let him divorce Debbie Nian. Let him do it right now!" he roared. "Otherwise, I won''t just sit back and watch!" he added.


    The old man''s rant echoed through the whole living room. Everyone else remained dead silent, worried by his obstinacy.


    Wade took a nce at Carlos, whose anger threatened to erupt like a powerful volcano. Aware of the growing tension between the father and son, he came and stood close to James, ready to mediate. "Come on, James, no matter how deeply you feel about this whole disagreement, you have to calm down. The children are already grown-ups now. We have to be careful, not bulldoze them around anymore. What''s more, Carlos has been married for three years now. What''s the need of snooping into a son''s marriage that''s doing just fine?"


    James smirked. He pulled out his phone and swung it in front of Carlos. Speaking to Wade, he threatened, "If this little brat dares to have me handcuffed today, I''ll make sure I go down with him as well. I''ll invite all the major media houses against him and put the story out there for the whole world to see. If he wants to see what impact it will have on the ZL Group, let him dare!"


    Wearing an unppable face, Carlos held back his anger. With his eyes on James, he instructed Emmett, "Give him the phone numbers of the most popr reporters in the city." After a short pause, he asked James aggressively, "Do you want to make the phone call first before going with the police? You can as well refuse to follow them, but then, my team ofwyers will be ready to file charges against you. The ball is in your court."


    James was dumbstruck.


    Meanwhile, Emmett had found one of the numbers and asked cautiously, "Mr. James Huo, this is the phone number..."


    "Get lost!" James roared, his face contorting in anger. He thundered so loud that the whole manor reverberated with his threat.


    Instinctively, Emmett put away his phone. But Carlos, remaining unppable, shifted his gaze to the policemen and said, "Seems like my dad prefers to wait for thewsuit at home. Please go back first."


    "Okay, Mr. Huo. Goodbye!"


    As the policemen left, Carlos went upstairs, ignoring anyone.


    In Valerie''s bedroom, when she heard no more noisesing from downstairs, she let out a deep sigh. With Megan''s help, she dialed a number.


    In Ennd


    Debbie stood in front of her apartment door as she signed for a parcel. The young deliveryman handed her a bunch of Louis XIV roses, beautifully packed in a quality gift box.


    As she opened the door to her apartment, she took out the card from the flowers. There was a line of English words on it. With the help of a trantion app, she got to know the message. "My dear, I have someone send this bouquet of roses to you by air from France. I think you would love them. They have a meaning¡ªyou are my only love," read the card. She looked at the bottom to check who the sender was, but there was no name. It simply ended, "So, honey, I love you."


    ''Louis XIV roses? You are my only love?'' The meaning of the flowers clicked in her mind. ''Mr. Huo, you are a busy CEO. How on earth do you still get time to learn about flowers?'' Debbie thought, unconvinced.


    At first, she had thought that the flowers were from someone else since the whole message was in English. If she knew they were from Carlos, she would have refused to sign for it.


    Then she turned around and left her apartment. In a car nearby, she found a bodyguard who had been secretly protecting her all the time. When the bodyguard wearing sunsses and a pair of bluetooth headsets saw Debbie waving at him, he quickly ran up to her and asked with respect, "Mrs. Huo, may I help you?"


    Without a second thought, Debbie stuffed the box of roses into the bodyguard''s arms. "This is the present from Mr. Huo. He wanted to thank you for your hard work," she said.


    In a daze, the bodyguard looked at the roses. ''What? Isn''t this the parcel for Mrs. Huo?'' he wondered. As part of his work, he had checked the deliveryman''s identity before he could approach Debbie, so he knew that it was for Debbie. But why did she say it was a present for him now?


    Regardless of his confusion, she continued with a smile, "These roses are really expensive. I''ve been told they were sent by air from France. You can give the bouquet to your wife." With that, she turned around and went back to her house straight away.


    A lot of question marks seemed to have popped up on the bodyguard''s face.


    Not wasting her time, Debbie went to her study and got ready to do her homework. Right then, her phone rang. On assumption that it was Carlos calling again, she didn''t intend to answer.


    But after a quick nce at the phone screen, she noticed an unknown number. She grabbed the phone from the desk.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to answer it. "Hello."


    But there was no response from the other end. Confused, she took another look at the screen again. "Hello? Who is it?" she asked.


    "Debbie?" an old woman''s voice came.


    It sounded like a familiar voice, but Debbie couldn''t put a name to it. "Yes, I am. I''m sorry. Who am I talking to?" she asked again.


    Hearing the young girl''s courteous voice, Valerie hesitated to speak. All of a sudden, she began to feel lost, uncertain whether she had really misunderstood Debbie. She sounded such a nice girl. After collecting herself, Valerie finally broke the silence. "It''s me. Carlos'' grandma."


    Debbie instantly got tense up. ''Carlos'' grandma? What...what does she want?''


    Now on the alert, Debbie straightened up and said politely, "Hello, Grandma!"


    After a short moment of silence, the olddy asked, "Are you having a ss now?"


    Although Debbie was wary of the olddy''s every question, she still chose to answer honestly, "No, I finished my ss today. I have just arrived at home."

 Chapter 293: So Annoyed

    Chapter 293: So AnnoyedValerie cut to the chase and said, "Carlos is about to send his father and Lewis to jail for your sake."


    The olddy wasn''t someone who would joke with Debbie. Realizing the authenticity and severity of the matter, Debbie widened her eyes in shock. After a pause, she found her voice and stammered, "For real? Carlos...He... Is this true? What happened?"


    Valerie sighed impatiently. "If it wasn''t true, why do you think I''m making this phone call to you? Debbie, if you can talk Carlos into giving up his charges against James and Lewis, I won''t be against your marriage anymore," Valerie swore.


    As she slowly processed the olddy''s words, Debbie dropped into an eerie silence.


    Valerie silently waited for her reply on the other end.


    A lot of questions flooded Debbie''s mind. She tried to sort them out. ''Why would Carlos sue James? Is it because he pped me? And Lewis? Was he sending him to prison for almost raping Kasie?''


    After thinking hard for a few seconds, Debbie replied decisively, "Mrs. Valerie Huo, this wasn''t the first time Carlos'' father hadid his hands on me. And Lewis has done some really bad things. Are you sure you want to overlook their actions? I''m not sure if I can talk Carlos into letting them off the hook. But even if I do seed, can you make sure that they won''tmit the same mistake again? Can you make sure that your son won''t hit me again? Or do you think you can stop Lewis from doing anything reckless from now on?"


    Valerie already knew how eloquent Debbie was. "So, are you saying that you won''t do me this favor?" she snapped, sounding a bit angry.


    Debbie sighed. She never meant that she wouldn''t help. She just wanted to get some sort of guarantee from her. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you. I''m just afraid that Carlos might not listen to me. But anyway, since it''s a request from you, I''ll give it a shot. But please, be ready for any oue. I might not be able to change a thing."


    "I know. Just call Carlos and tell him that you forgive them and that you do not hold them responsible for their actions."


    "Mrs. Valerie Huo, you have misunderstood my words. I never said that I wouldn''t hold them responsible." If she easily let James and Lewis be exempted from any responsibility this time, they would surely repeat their mistakes again. She couldn''t just turn a blind eye on what they had done to her and Kasie.


    "Why? What do you want from them?" Valerie raised her voice.


    Debbie sneered. "If you think I will just let them walk away without making them suffer at least a little, then this call is pointless."


    ''Did this olddy really think that she could threaten me into doing whatever she wanted just with a phone call? I''m not a pushover!'' Debbieughed silently.


    Valerie took a deep breath topose herself. "Debbie, don''t get too smug."


    ''I''m too smug?'' Debbie snorted. "To be honest, I had a huge fight with your grandson over Megan. We are not even talking to each other at the moment. So, you know, I don''t want to take the initiative to contact Carlos. I will be happy if you don''t need me to call him."


    Valerie panicked slightly. ''She won''t call him? No, I can''t give up now.'' Debbie was herst straw in helping Lewis and James out of thewsuit. Left with no choice, she softened her voice and asked, "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything... No, actually...there''s one thing. I want you and Mr. James Huo to acknowledge me as Carlos'' wife. If I''m not good enough, just tell me what I should do. But give me the respect that I deserve. Don''t go against me for everything I do and resort to violence. I don''t think I''m asking for too much." ''What else do I need from you? Carlos has already given me everything. I just want some spiritualfort from the Huo family members, '' she thought to herself.


    Valerie agreed without a thought. "Okay." She had intended to change her attitude towards Debbie if she could just make Carlos show some mercy towards James and Lewis. She was nning to be nicer to her if she could give her that much.


    After ending the nervous call, Debbie heaved a sigh.


    She was lost in deep thoughts as she stared at the locked phone screen.


    She felt so annoyed. Every time she had a fight with Carlos, she always had to be the first one to contact him because of some reason or the other. Frustrated, she grumbled under her breath.


    Their previous quarrels were not as serious as this one, so it was okay for her to make a concession in the past. But for this time, what he had done infuriated her to no end. How could she take the initiative to talk to him? She had already rejected at least a hundred calls from him in the past few days.


    The next morning, Lewis and Portia showed up at the Civil Affairs Bureau of Y City. After going through some procedures, they smoothly registered their marriage.


    As soon as they stepped out of the bureau, a throng of reporters instantly surrounded them. Shortly afterwards, everyone in the city knew that Lewis and Portia were married.


    In the evening, Lewis took Portia along with him to the manor, and showed their marriage license to Carlos.


    Carlos shifted his gaze away from their marriage license and said indifferently, "Stay at the manor tonight. Fly to Ennd tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, of course! We''ll leave first thing in the morning," Lewis said obediently. All he wanted to do right now was butter Carlos up as much as possible, hoping that this overbearing man wouldn''t lock him up in prison.


    Despite her reluctance to apologize to Debbie, Portia had no choice but to nod, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As he opened thepany file to continue his work, Carlos said calmly, "Enjoy your wedding night. Lewis, be tender towards your wife."


    Lewis was confused at first. But then he nodded understandingly and promised, "Yes, got it!"


    On the other hand, Portia felt miserable, tears threatening toe out of her eyes. She had intended to live as a nominal couple with Lewis, without any sexual interaction. She believed that Lewis couldn''t do anything to her if she continued refusing to sleep with him.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Carlos would mention this openly. On an impulse, she asked bluntly, "Why are you so cruel as to use every means to make me..." She couldn''t finish her words; she was too ashamed to say those words in front of two men.


    But Carlos understood. He shed a sarcastic smile and said, "You should count yourself lucky that Debbie and Kasie are safe and sound. If anything had happened to either of them on that day, do you think you would''ve been able to stand in front of me like this today, Portia?" He had a ton of ways to deal with a woman like Portia. Thanks to Debbie, he had be much more benevolent than he was before. If not, he would have not spared Portia for what she had done.


    Portia held her breath. Remembering how Carlos had wanted to let those bodyguards have their way with her yesterday, she got flustered and her face went pale. In an instant, she apologized in a hushed voice, "I''m sorry... I''ll fly to Ennd and apologize to Debbie tomorrow."


    Carlos shot her a nce. "Do remember, this is yourst chance. If you ever try toy a finger on Debbie again, you know the consequences. Just as how easily I made you marry into the Huo family, I could also make you leave...in a very miserable way," he said, with an evil scowl on his face.


    Portia dramatically shook her head and promised, "No, I will never do it again. I swear!"


    Lewis couldn''t stand the tension in the room anymore. He wanted to stay away from his cousin. So when Carlos didn''t respond to Portia, Lewis took Portia''s hand and dragged her towards the door while saying, "Carlos, we''re retiring to the guest room now. Goodbye!"


    Portia struggled to break free from Lewis'' grip. But sensing Carlos'' cold gaze behind them, she gave up on the struggle and with tears in her eyes, she resignedly followed Lewis into the guest room.


    Half an hourter, Portia felt like vomiting. Lewis was a pervert. She couldn''t stand his torture any longer. While he was off guard, she kicked him and pushed him off the bed as she rushed out of the guest room with her clothes in a mess.


    However, just as she ran out the door, she bumped into Carlos, who hade downstairs.


    He gave her a quick look and then stared into the guest room. Lewis bent over on the floor, groaning in pain. Shifting his gaze back to the terrified Portia, Carlos warned ruthlessly, "There will be four men waiting for you if you step outside."

 Chapter 294: You Cheated Me

    Chapter 294: You Cheated MePortia''s face was drained of its color when she heard Carlos'' threatening words. She shook her head violently and returned to the guest room.


    When the door was closed behind her, Lewis, who had recovered from the pain, grabbed her hand violently and pped her across the face. "You bitch! How dare you kick me! You are going to pay for that. I am gonna torture you to death tonight!" he yelled.


    His hard p made her head pound. Before she coulde to herself, Lewis took his chance and pressed her against the bed again. "Look at yourself. You have the nerve to fantasize about being Carlos'' woman. You think you deserve him? How naive! I will fuck you now and your dream will die forever!" he cussed with contempt in his voice.


    Soon enough, thunderous and painful screams were heard from the guest room. Carlos ignored it and went back to his bedroom.


    However, this was only the beginning of Portia''s nightmare. There was more toe. The next morning, when she woke up, her eyes were empty and zed, as if the light had gone out from them. Lewis looked weary and spiritless due to the exhaustion from the night. They got into the back seat of Lewis'' car and left the manor together.


    When the luxury car had moved just a few meters away from the manor, a woman suddenly rushed out of nowhere and stopped in front of the car. In a panic, the driver stepped on the brakes. The car came to an abrupt halt, and Lewis was thrown forward, hitting his head against the back of the front seat. "Dammit! What the hell are you doing? Do you even know how to drive?" Lewis roared at the driver.


    "Mr. Lewis Huo, I''m sorry. Someone has jumped in front of the car, blocking our way," the driver exined nervously.


    Lewis looked through the windshield and saw a pregnant woman standing in front of them, crying. Next to her, there were a bunch of reporters holding cameras and microphones.


    The woman cried out loud, "Lewis Huo, you promised that you would marry me. You said you would acknowledge my baby as a Huo family member. But now, you''re married to another woman. Lewis, get out of the car now! Exin yourself!"


    It was the same pregnant woman whom Portia had arranged to fool Debbie. She had then imed to be Carlos'' mistress and had said that the baby belonged to him.


    Ignoring everything else, the woman shouted in a hysterical voice, "Lewis, Portia! I know you two are in the car. Come out! You have conspired with each other and cheated me! If you don''t give me an exnation today, I will die right here and you will be held responsible for my death!"


    Annoyed, Lewis flung open the car door and got out. But before he could reach the woman, the reporters surrounded him. A barrage of questions came one after the other. "Mr. Lewis Huo, is the woman really carrying your child?" a reporter asked.


    "Mr. Lewis Huo, you have just gotten married to Miss Gu, but there is already a woman iming to have your baby. Can you give us an exnation?" another reporter asked.


    "An insider has divulged that your private life is an ugly affair. You have a lot of women around you. Why did you decide to get married all of a sudden? Are you in love with the daughter of the Gu family?" another reporter bombarded him with questions.


    Lewis was annoyed by the crowd.


    He pointed his finger at all those reporters and warned ferociously, "Get out of my way. Whoever dares to stand in my path will be thrown out of Y City!"


    The reporters were unimpressed by his threat. They ignored his warning and began shooting videos of his every move. "Mr. Lewis Huo, this is a live broadcast. Please mind your manners," a reporter reminded him with a smirk.


    Lewis took out his cellphone and threatened the reporters again, "One more word and I will call my cousin. His manor is just around the corner and he''s still in there. It will take him only a few minutes to get here and m all of you down to hell."


    The reporter sneered, "Mr. Huo already knows what you have done. You''ve offended him, and his team ofwyers are about to charge you soon. Do you think Mr. Huo wille and help you? If so, please go ahead. Call him."


    Lewis put his phone away and dashed towards the reporter. He grabbed him by his cor and smashed his video camera, while yelling angrily, "How dare you speak against me! Huh? You have so much guts!"


    "Aargh! Help me! He is going to hit me!"


    The other reporters immediately pulled Lewis away. It was chaos all around them. Sitting inside the car, Portia shed her tears silently as she watched the mess outside. She could hardly imagine her life with this man. ''Should I really spend the rest of my life with this good-for-nothing creep?'' she thought sadly.


    Shortly, the news about Lewis'' damaged private life and that a pregnant woman hade to seek justice for her baby on the second day of his marriage spread all over the Inte.


    Someizens even dug into Portia''s past. They found out some evidence which said that she was the other woman when Lewis was in a rtionship with his ex-girlfriend. Portia''s hair had been cut and she had been beaten openly on a street. All these scandals proved that she was a typical bitch who sabotaged other people''s rtionship.


    Lewis and Portia were a notorious couple now. Wherever they went, they were hated and despised by others, just like a couple of sewer rats.


    In Ennd


    Debbie was walking down the path to her campus in the morning. She looked at her phone, wondering how she should talk to Carlos when she called him. She wanted to throw a tantrum at him, but at the same time, had to ask mercy for Lewis and James at Valerie''s request.


    While she was deep in her thoughts, her phone rang. It was Kasie.


    "Debbie! There''s some sensational news in Y City! Did you hear?" Kasie asked excitedly.


    "No. What is it?" Debbie asked, surprised. She had been concentrating on her studies and thinking about how to talk to Carlos. So, she hadn''t paid any attention to the news.


    "It''s about Portia! She married Lewis!"


    "What?!" Debbie''s eyes widened. The news was so unbelievable.


    Kasie filled in Debbie with the gossips. "Yes, Portia and Lewis got married! And on the second day of their wedding, a pregnant woman appeared in front of them iming that he had cheated on her. A lot of other scandals were also exposed¡ªLewis hit a reporter, he has been deprived of his position in ZL Group, his private life is ugly as hell, Portia was the other woman in his earlier rtionship and so on. The list is endless! Anyway, their reputations arepletely ruined. Everyone in Y City is talking about them."


    Kasie felt absolute joy rushing through her. She had wanted to get back at Lewis and Portia, but she couldn''t find a chance. Finally, someone had helped her get revenge on those two disgusting people.


    "But, you said Portia married Lewis? Howe?" Debbie couldn''t believe it. Portia was such an arrogant woman. She knew Lewis'' true colors, so how could she possibly marry him?


    "I was surprised too. I think they might have been forced to get married by someone. Could it be your husband? Only he has that kind of power. What do you think?"


    Debbie was silent. She hadn''t talked to Carlos in a while, so she had no idea what he had done. Then, another question came to her mind. "Did Carlos investigate the incident of you being drugged?" she probed.


    "Yes! Emmett told me about it today. Portia was the mastermind behind the whole thing. Her target was you. Do you remember that you had given me the invitation card with your name on it while we entered the party?"


    "Yes." She remembered it. She felt that it didn''t matter at that time. And they indeed had entered the party smoothly even though they had exchanged their invitation cards by mistake.


    "The security guard at the gate mistook me for you. He was arranged by Portia. When I went alone to the restroom, someone covered my mouth with the drugged napkin. After I passed out, he carried me to the arranged hotel room. And you know the rest."


    ''So, Portia''s real target was me! She wanted Lewis to **** me... But because of the mishap with the invitation card, they had mistaken Kasie for me, and...''


    Debbie angrily stomped her foot. "Those scumbags!" Thank God she had saved Kasie in time. If Kasie had been raped by Lewis, Debbie would have wanted to die because of the guilt.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Do you think it was Mr. Huo who had ruined their reputations?"


    "Maybe..." Debbie said hesitantly.


    "I think it was him. I asked Emmett. But he''s so tight-lipped. Tomboy, I also heard that Mr. Huo almost gave away Portia to his bodyguards to let them have their way with her."


    "What?" Debbie asked in shock. ''Looks like I missed out on a lot of good stuff while I was gone from Y City, '' she thought.

 Chapter 295: Ill Give Up On You

    Chapter 295: I''ll Give Up On You"It''s true. That was the only thing Emmett let slip to me. I don''t know much about anything else. He didn''t tell me even though I asked multiple times," Kasie said from the other end of the phone.


    "I see. Anyway, there''s one more thing that''s been troubling me..." Debbie said gloomily.


    "What''s that?"


    Debbie told Kasie about Valerie''s phone call.


    After hearing everything, Kasie roared, "What the hell?! James Huo pped you again? Dammit! He has really disgraced his son. Such a shameless father! And the olddy has some nerve, requesting you to plead with Carlos to let them both go. Unbelievable! Listen, leave these matters alone. Just let your husband do whatever he wants. Don''t put in a good word for any of them. You have to take this chance to let the Huo family know that you have Mr. Huo''s full support. If your husband is determined to punish Lewis and James this time, it will serve as a warning to the others. Even the olddy won''t dare bully you again."


    "But... I already promised Carlos'' grandma that I''d try to help."


    Frustrated, Kasie scolded, "Debbie! Why are you so soft-hearted? Ugh! I''m so pissed! Your husband is serious about giving them harsh punishment. How can you be such amb now?"


    Debbie dropped into silence. After talking to her for a while longer, she ended the call.


    A few minutester, Debbie''s phone rang again. The call was from an unknown number. But it didn''t look like Valerie''s. ''Could it be someone else from the Huo family?'' she wondered with a sigh.


    She answered, "Hello?"


    "Deb. Um...Debbie. Portia and I are on our way to apologize to you," a lewd voice said. Debbie knew at once who it was.


    She replied coldly, "Hmm."


    "Um... We just arrived in Ennd. We haven''t gotten over the jetg yet, but we are eager to see you right away. Please tell me where we can find you now."


    Debbie had no intentions of meeting them. "We don''t need to meet."


    Lewis said anxiously, "No, please. Carlos said that we have to apologize to you in person. We just took a long flight toe see you. Please don''t reject us."


    "You don''t need to apologize. I won''t ept it anyway. That''s all. Goodbye!"


    Debbie hung up on him.


    Lewis was stunned when he heard the beep from the other end. ''This woman is such a handful.''


    He called again, but the call didn''t get through. Left with no choice, Lewis and Portia headed for their hotel first. They would try to contact Debbie againter.


    Debbie had received so many phone calls in the past two days. She had rejected numerous calls from Carlos, and had answered calls from Emmett, Valerie, Kasie, and finally from Lewis.


    At noon, when she had juste back home from school, she received another call from an unknown number in Y City. "Hello?" she answered.


    "Deb. It''s me." ''Hayden...'' Debbie recognized the voice.


    After taking a deep breath, she said angrily, "Didn''t I tell you not to contact me anymore?"


    "I know. But this is about Portia. If you don''t meet her and ept her apology, she will be locked up in prison for the next ten years. Deb, please. After all, we''ve known each other for so many years. Just meet her once." Hayden''s voice sounded weary. He had been busy dealing with the trouble in hispany and had been trying to take down scandals about Portia on the Inte.


    ''Ten years in prison? Carlos has been really cruel this time...'' Debbie thought. She said indifferently, "She''s a grown-up. She should take responsibility for her behavior. I can''t do anything to help."


    Hayden said in haste, "Yes! You can help her, Deb. You are the only one who can! You know, she''s already gotten married to Lewis. You are well aware of what a phndering jerk Lewis is. Portia''s future is already ruined. It''s already too much for her to bear. If she is to be locked up for the next ten years, then...I''m afraid that... Deb, please let her meet you. If you do, I promise to give up on you forever. I won''t pester you anymore. Okay?"


    Debbie hesitated. She asked, "Are you sure that she has realized her mistakes?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Deb, I know you are a kind-hearted girl. You wouldn''t wish to see a young girl, who hasn''t even reached her twenties yet, be locked up, right?"


    Listening to Hayden''spliment, Debbie smirked coldly. "You''re wrong. I''m not the kind-hearted girl you used to know. If she hasn''t realized her mistakes yet, I don''t care if she stays in prison forever."


    Detecting a sliver of hope from her words, Hayden immediately assured her, "Portia knows her faults now. She will surely change for the better. Trust me. Please, just ept her apology. Deb, thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me yet." She didn''t want to make a rash decision. Hayden wasn''t such an important person to her. She didn''t want to easily change her mind just because of one phone call from him.


    After a moment of silence, Hayden said affectionately, "Deb, I love you. I have to say goodbye to you now. But please do remember, I will love you forever. Even if I have to marry another woman, you will still be the most important person in my life."


    "Mr. Gu, that''s not something a decent man would say. Don''t you feel bad for your future wife? Be a good and responsible man, please!" Debbie chided sternly.


    Hayden shed a bitter smile. "Deb, my love, goodbye."


    Debbie got goosebumps all over her body. She quickly hung up.


    There was silence all around her. Debbie grabbed a bottle of red wine from the wine cab and opened it. She gulped down a few sses. After mustering enough courage, she called Carlos.


    It was evening in Y City. Carlos hade back to thepany even though his wound hadn''tpletely healed yet. He was in a meeting with the senior managers when his phone started vibrating on the table.


    A dash of happiness shed through his eyes when he saw the caller ID on his phone screen. ''You finally called me, '' he thought gleefully.


    He grabbed his phone and stood up. "We will discuss this tomorrow. You''re dismissed now." With those words, Carlos left the meeting room.


    The managers let out a sigh of relief. They could finally rx.


    Emmett left the meeting room and caught up with Carlos. "Mr. Huo, you look pale. You shouldn''t work anymore. I will drive you home."


    He knew that Carlos hadn''t recoveredpletely yet, but he had forced himself toe to the office.


    Carlos turned around and shushed him with a finger on his lips. He tapped the answer key and said in a soft voice, "Honey."


    Hearing Carlos address the person on the phone, Emmett instantly understood who it was and shut his mouth. He quickly stepped backwards to give them some privacy.


    Debbie was a little tipsy after gulping down all that wine. Taking full advantage of her drunken state, she said bravely, "Carlos, I heard that you are gonna charge a case against your father and Lewis. Don''t do that! I''ve told you many times. Don''t fight against your family for my sake. If you do that, they will just think that I am making you do it."


    Carlos sensed that something was wrong about her. Frowning, he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "No, I''m not. Don''t interrupt me. I really do want to punch your father ck and blue, but he''s your father. I can''t do that. I will tolerate him for now. Let me tell you a secret about your father. He had an affair with a woman. I saw it with my own eyes while in New York."


    Carlos was surprised that Debbie already knew about it. ''You are so tight-lipped, Debbie. How long would you have kept it from me if you weren''t drunk right now?'' he wondered.


    "Your mom treats me well. Don''t put him into jail for her sake. Okay? And as for Lewis...Was it you who exposed his scandals?"

 Chapter 296: Tell Me Im Hot

    Chapter 296: Tell Me I''m HotAs Debbie spoke on the phone, she gulped down two more sses of wine. "Mmm...this is good. You never let me drink. Anyway, you''re so far away. You can''t punish me... Hey...why did I even call? No, that''s not right. I''m pissed, so I didn''t call. Did you call me?"


    Carlos had walked back to his office as he listened to the drunken woman babbling. He closed the door and patiently waited for her to finish. "Yes, I called you."


    "Where was I? Oh...right! Don''t charge your father and Lewis with anything. You feel me? If you don''t listen to me, I''ll find someone else who will. You aren''t here, so you won''t know!"


    "Go ahead. See what happens," Carlos said angrily.


    "You... You''re so loud. How...could you... yell at me?" she whimpered, breaking into tears.


    The woman''s sudden tears confused Carlos. He quickly corrected himself, "No, no. It''s okay. Go ahead."


    "Go ahead? Okay. Remember, I won''t forgive you. Don''t call me again. I''m still mad now. Maybe forever. I love you so much, but..." The grief grew in her heart as she spoke. She cried again and continued, "I love you so much, but you lied to me and risked your life for another woman... You don''t think of me as your wife. You just want me for sex..." She cried even louder.


    Hearing her cry worried him. He began losing his cool andforted her in a concerned voice, "Please, don''t cry. Of course you''re my wife. I love you, too!"


    Debbie''s crying came to a stop all of a sudden. "Really? No lie?"


    "No lie. Carlos loves Debbie, you know?" he said tenderly.


    "Hey...okay. Well, your wine is really tasty..." She hupped. "Oh, no! I hupped in front of you... I feel so bad...so ashamed. Still love me if I''m rude?"


    "Yes," he replied helplessly, knowing that she was really drunk now.


    "That''s good. By the way, Carlos, when are you flying out here? I miss you so much. I''m lonely. And Gus, that brat! All he does is show how much he and his girl want each other. Huh! When youe here, we need to do that too!"


    "Okay... I''ll be there before you know it."


    "Cool. Baby, I''m yawning! I need to hang up and get some rest. I want to hug you while I sleep. You can hug me too, and then I can kiss your chocte abs that I love so much..."


    She got more and more flirtatious. Carlos massaged his forehead helplessly, trying hard to suppress his desire. She could still get him hard thousands of miles away.


    Unknowingly, Debbie drifted off to dreand. When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Shaking her aching head to sober up, she tried to recall what she had done that noon.


    In her vague memory, she remembered that she called Carlos! ''Oh, crap!''


    She hastily grabbed her phone beside the pillow and checked the call log. She was right! She did call Carlos, and they talked for precisely fifty-two minutes and one second.


    ''Fifty-two minutes and one second? Damn. I must have talked his ear off.


    What did we talk about?'' she wondered.


    What frustrated Debbie even more was that she couldn''t remember a single word of their conversation. When she tried to think of anything, her head pounded.


    ''So did I talk about James, I wonder? Did he promise he wouldn''t put them behind bars?''


    She sighed helplessly. ''I swear I shouldn''t drunk dial!''


    In defeat, she rested her head in her hands. She had one too many. But Carlos'' collection of red wines tasted so good! So she got drunk, and babbled.


    ''Fine, forget it. What''s done is done.'' She decided to text Carlos and ask about it. "What did I tell you on the phone?" she wrote.


    A beep let her know that Carlos texted her back. Debbie read


    the message and blushed deeply.


    "You said you missed me, you wanted to hug me and you wanted me to..."


    ''Oh my god! I wouldn''t say that! But I was drunk...'' She quickly typed a message back. "No. You''re just teasing me. We talked nearly an hour!"


    "I had no choice. You started crying. I tried tofort you, and then you started... um...I didn''t want to interrupt you." She could practically hear him smiling on the other end.


    ''You didn''t want to interrupt?'' she sulked. After taking a deep breath, she wrote, "Did I talk about your dad and Lewis?"


    "Yeah."


    "So... what about it?"


    It took a while for him to text back. "It depends."


    ''Depends on what? Ugh, this man is so annoying, '' she thought angrily.


    She had an urge to text him the words "get lost." But she decided better of it. ''Hey, wait...''


    Suddenly, she realized she was fighting with him and that he was in the wrong. She was still mad. She should be rude.


    So she went with n A and sent "get lost" to her hubby.


    Seeing her message, Carlos sent her a voice message straight away. "Want to know everything you told me on the phone?"


    ''What? He...Oh no!'' She refused outright, "No!"


    Ignoring her refusal, he sent her a second voice message. "You said, Carlos, tell me I''m hot. Say you miss me. We can video call on WeChat. Take off your clothes, and we..."


    Debbie''s face was the color of a tomato when she heard the message. She kept sending emojis to drown out his voice messages.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore and sent back a voice message of her own. "Will you be serious for a second? Sometimes you are so annoying! I''m still pissed off!"


    Shock of shocks, it worked. Carlos stopped sending her voice messages.


    A sigh of relief escaped her chest.


    But her relief was short-lived. She was about to get out of bed, when he sent another voice message. "You sure you don''t want to video chat? You are so hot!"


    ''Aargh, so annoying!'' Debbie wanted to cry. ''Isn''t this man an impossibly arrogant CEO? But he''s such a flippant jerk now! I can''t even... Asshole!'' she cussed in her mind.


    In an instant, she texted him. "You''re just a beast in a business suit!"


    He responded back with sexced messages. She couldn''t win, so she just turned off notifications and set her phone aside for the night.


    The next morning, after ss, Debbie finally answered Lewis'' call and agreed to meet him and Portia at a cafe. Maybe it was time to talk.


    Debbie was taken aback when she arrived at the cafe and saw Portia''s face. It wasn''t that long sincest they met, but Portia looked like a totally different person now. She appeared haggard and downcast, as if all the life was sucked from her.


    And Lewis was the same. He didn''t look the part of a wealthy and carefree yboy.


    "Debbie, we flew out here to apologize to you. We''re really sorry," Lewis said as he took out an expensive gift box and ced it on the table in front of Debbie. "From me and Portia," he added.


    And with that, Portia raised her head. She looked at Debbie with her red and swollen eyes. "Debbie, I''m sorry..." she apologized in a hoarse whisper.


    Portia sounded truly pathetic. Her voice was unusually hoarse. So Debbie asked curiously, "What''s wrong? You sick?"


    Portia discreetly stole a nce at the embarrassed Lewis, tears threatening to stream from her eyes. Yet, she shook her head and hissed, "Nothing. Jetg. I hope you can forgive me."


    The truth was that she had been tortured by the perverted Lewis every night, ever since they got married. He had endless ways to vent his sexual desires on her. Ennd or Y City, it didn''t matter. Last night, he had even downed a vial of gingko biloba, and it got him even hornier. Their noise was so loud that the customers in the next hotel room over called the front desk andined.

 Chapter 297: Final Sleep

    Chapter 297: Final SleepAlthough Portia was acting rather odd, Debbie didn''t say anything about it. After all, they were not friends. Debbie didn''t give a damn about her mental state.


    "I have a message for you, Lewis Huo. Now that you married Portia, just treat her right," Debbie said as she pulled something from her pocket.


    Lewis kept nodding his head, staring at the table instead of looking Debbie in the eye. Big mistake, because suddenly the girl opened the knife and stuck it in the table with a thunk! His face turned pale immediately.


    But Debbie wasn''t done. She threatened, "Do something stupid again, like flirting with other girls... I''ll chop your dick off!"


    Frightened, Lewis mped his legs shut and nodded vigorously. "Easy, easy! I swear I''ll be nice to Portia. Jeez!"


    The truth was Carlos had already fixed it, so Lewis would no longer be wee at any club in Y City or New York. Debbie''s husband was nothing if not thorough.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie took the knife back and pushed the gift towards Lewis. "I don''t need this. Buy your wife something nice instead."


    Lewis gulped and nodded again. "Got it."


    Saying nothing more, Debbie cast a warning nce at him before leaving the cafe.


    .A few days passed. Kasie called Debbie and told her the Huo family members had returned to New York. But Lewis was not among them. Carlos put him behind bars, and told him he had three months to reflect on what he had done.


    If Lewis realized where he''d gone wrong and promised to mend his ways, Carlos would let him go. If he didn''t, Carlos would still stop him from being released from prison.


    Portia, the once proud princess, couldn''t ept this and tried to OD on sleeping pills. Luckily, her family discovered it in time and took her to the hospital to have her stomach pumped.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Portia went back home and transferred to a new college. No entertainmentpany would sign her, since her damaged reputation preceded her. Kasie had no idea what college Portia was attending. After Lewis got imprisoned, Portia went back to the Gu family and into Hayden''s care. He would look after his sister.


    And the pregnant woman who lied to Debbie? Before Carlos put Lewis behind bars, thetter had taken her to the hospital to get an abortion. He had paid her for her silence and told her to leave Y City.


    When Debbie thought that her life would finally be back to normal, Carlos'' grandpa woke up. Of course the Huo family members notified Carlos, and he flew to Ennd on his private ne to pick up Debbie. Then they flew to New York together.


    At the hospital


    By the time Debbie and Carlos arrived, all the other members of the Huo family were there. Wade and James were talking outside the ward. Carlos walked over and shook his uncle''s hand. "Uncle Wade," he said in greeting.


    Debbie greeted Wade as well.


    Neither of them said a word to James. Not a "hi", not even acknowledging he was there. James'' face turned livid.


    Wade spoke up, breaking the ice. "Took you long enough. Carlos, your grandpa has been waiting for you for awhile. He''ll be d you came."


    Carlos nodded and entered the ward with Debbie on his arm.


    Inside the ward, Valerie sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her husband, who drifted in and out of consciousness. Tabitha and Gloria were standing behind her, weeping. The air inside the ward was too thick to breathe.


    When they saw the couple walk in, they made room for them. Tabitha wiped her tears from her face, bent over and called out in a soft voice, "Dad, Carlos is here."


    The old man in the bed was a mere bag of bones. He struggled to open his eyes.


    Carlos disentangled Debbie''s fingers from his own, and came over to the bed. He slowly and gently took his grandpa''s hand. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Grandpa, I''m here."


    Seeing his beloved grandson, Dous shed a smile. He gasped, "Carlos..."


    "Grandpa..." Carlos'' voice was shaking. His calm and cool persona was shattered at the sight of his grandfather one step away from the pearly gates.


    "My grandson..." Dous shifted his gaze from Carlos to the girl behind him. With a grin, he raised his finger and pointed at Debbie.


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and pulled her to Dous. "Grandpa, this is my wife, Debbie Nian. Remember? You arranged our marriage."


    Trying hard to suppress her sadness, Debbie gave the old man a big grin. "Hi Grandpa. I''m Debbie. Nice to meet you."


    Dous was d that the couple seemed to love each other very much. Love was what the Huo family needed more of. "Great... You''re both... good kids..."


    Then he turned to the others in the ward and stammered, "You...get out... Carlos...stay... I...have something to....tell you."


    The others present looked at each other and then left the ward one after another. They knew these would be Dous''st words.


    Debbie was thest one to leave the ward. She closed the door behind her.


    Through the ss door, she looked at Carlos, who was also staring at her. When their eyes met, Carlos nodded at her to try and reassure her. This was a trying time for everyone.


    The hallway got so quiet you could hear a pin drop. James must be really sad at this moment as he didn''t even try to mess with Debbie.


    After a while, Miranda took Debbie to the end of the hallway, away from the others. Staring out the window, she told her in a whisper, "The biggest secret of the Huo family is about to be exposed. The secret has been kept for more than twenty years."


    ''The biggest secret of the Huo family?'' Debbie was confused. "What is it?" she asked.


    Miranda turned to Debbie and gave her a meaningful look. "Carlos'' grandpa is dying. You better be careful with James from now on."


    Again, Debbie didn''t know what she was trying to say. But her words left Debbie uneasy.


    Miranda said nothing more.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Debbie asked, "Aunt Miranda, what are you trying to say?"


    ''She is acting weird today, '' Debbie thought.


    But Miranda didn''t answer her question. She just stood there, lost in thought.


    More than ten minutes passed, and Carlos'' cries came from within the ward. "Grandpa! Grandpa!" The call bell rang. Doctors and nurses rushed into the ward, one carrying a clipboard. They all had surgical masks obscuring their features. The Huo family members stood at the door, waiting anxiously.


    Within two minutes, the attending doctor took off his gauze mask and said in a serious tone, "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry. But your grandpa passed away."


    The Huo family members started crying, tears streaming down their faces.


    Valerie called her husband''s name again and again. Everyone in the ward was a hot mess at that moment.


    Even though Valerie had mentally prepared for this moment, she passed out and fell into Frasier''s arms. Luckily, this was a hospital, and the doctor helped her regain consciousness again quickly enough.


    As Dous liked things simple, his funeral was a basic one, with no frills.

 Chapter 298: Kasie In A Coma

    Chapter 298: Kasie In A ComaDebbie put her doubts behind her, and joined Carlos to make arrangements for Dous'' funeral. What else could she do? She had no answers, and no one would give her any. In the dead of the night, Carlos pulled Debbie close, tears streaming down his face. He started pouring out his feelings about his grandpa.


    It was the first time that she had seen him cry. His voice was choked with emotion.


    Her heart broke. She tried tofort him by stroking his head and kissing his cheeks. In a soft voice, she said, "Grandpa passed away, but you still have us. Honey, please stop crying. Grandpa''s watching you from heaven. I''m sure he wants you to be happy."


    Carlos held Debbie tighter for a second, his eyes closed. He took in her unique fragrance, and finally rxed. By her side, he was a king. She could always make him feel better.


    After what seemed like forever, he finally got a hold of himself. Then he whispered a shocking secret in her ear.


    She stared at him, eyes wide and mouth agape. He nodded at her with firm eyes.


    It turned out that her joke was actually reality.


    She still remembered her first visit to the Huo family''s residence. Carlos'' father had thrown a thick book at him. She had once asked James and Valerie whether they were really Carlos'' family.


    Now Valerie was truly Carlos'' grandma, but James was not his biological father.


    No wonder James didn''t act much like a father to Carlos.


    No wonder Miranda was always nice to Debbie, but uncaring toward Lewis. Actually, Miranda was Carlos'' biological mother and Debbie''s real mother-inw.


    Instead of James and Tabitha, Wade and Miranda were Carlos'' biological parents. That was the secret that the Huo family had kept all these years.


    Valerie had once exposed that Lewis was not Miranda and Wade''s biological son. Actually, Lewis was James and Tabitha''s son.


    Everything made sense to Debbie now.


    Carlos was cold and aloof, just like Miranda.


    Lewis was unfaithful like James and cowardly like Tabitha.


    More than twenty years ago, Wade and Miranda had two sons, Frasier and Brooks. James and Tabitha had been married for several years, but produced no offspring.


    James and Tabitha went to a fertility doctor to find out why. The doctor told them that James was afflicted with low sperm motility¡ªhis sperm wasn''t healthy. Unable to ept the truth, James always threw tantrums for no reason and Tabitha cried every day.


    Then Miranda got pregnant again. She went to the hospital and the doctor told her the infant was a boy. Valerie asked Miranda, who already had two sons, to give the baby to James and Tabitha after giving birth.


    Miranda, of course, refused at first. But Valerie and Tabitha always cried in front of her, and Miranda felt sorry for them.


    The Huo family members lived under the same roof. If Miranda gave the baby to James and Tabitha, she could still see her son every day. Despite her reluctance, she gave the boy to James and Tabitha after he was born. That boy, of course, was none other than Carlos.


    Unexpectedly, when Carlos was a year old, Tabitha got pregnant.


    James had beaten her after he found out, and insisted she must have cheated on him. During the third trimester, she underwent a paternity test, and it proved the baby was James''.


    They had raised Carlos for a year and gotten quite attached. They were not willing to return him to Wade and Miranda. Valerie intervened in it again, and James and Tabitha gave their new born boy to Wade and Miranda instead. That boy was Lewis.


    Then the two boys grew up.


    Carlos became a sessful businessman, yet Lewis was a yboy and spendthrift. Their parents kept this from the two men all this time.


    Dous had admitted all this to Carlos before his death. And now Carlos told Debbie. But none of the other family members knew that Carlos had been informed.


    That was when Debbie remembered what Miranda had told her at the hospital. She guessed that Miranda knew Dous would tell Carlos the truth.


    After a couple of days, Carlos took Dous'' ashes back to Y City and poured them in the river in front of the Huo family''s old house.


    This was the so-called "fallen leaves returning to the roots."


    Although the Huo family members had spent awhile preparing for Dous'' death, they still couldn''t ept it. Valerie fell ill and remained in bed. When Carlos took Dous'' ashes back to Y City, Debbie stayed in New York to take care of Valerie. She didn''t leave the city until she had to go to Ennd for exams.


    Everything seemed to go back to normal. Half a month passed, and it would be Curtis and Colleen''s wedding soon.


    Staring at the calendar, Debbie mused, ''Curtis and Colleen''s wedding is in a week. So when should I fly back? I miss Carlos so much.''


    After they separated, Carlos called her from time to time. But she was too proud to tell him how much she missed him. But she still cared for him. She called Emmett to ask about Carlos'' health. She felt relieved after knowing that Carlos had recovered.


    Before long, some bad news came from Y City. This was urgent. She immediately packed her belongings and flew back.


    Kasie had been in a car ident.


    It was a hit-and-run, and Kasie was still in aa.


    The moment she stepped off the ne, Debbie hailed a taxi and went directly to the hospital where Kasie was recuperating.


    Kasie''s mother, Mia Fu, who used to be bright and bubbly, was a changed woman. She sat beside the bed, weeping quietly.


    Kasie''s father, Mason Zheng, sat on the couch with a deep frown marring his features.


    When she saw Debbie, Mia Fu wiped her tears and forced a smile. "Hi Debbie! When did you fly back?"


    Debbie dropped her suitcase and came over to them. "Hi Uncle Mason, Aunt Mia. I just got off the ne. How''s Kasie?"


    Mason Zheng stood up to his feet and sighed, "She''s not well. Kasie is still in aa. She had a broken rib, a broken left leg and a slight concussion..."


    Debbie''s heart broke at his words. Tears welled in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks. Her world got darker. She stood beside the bed and looked at the girl.


    There were scratches on her face. Her forehead was swathed in bandage. Her leg was in a ster cast. She looked pretty bad.


    Debbie didn''t even dare to touch her friend. In a choked voice, she asked Kasie''s parents, "What happened? How did she get like this?"


    "She was hit by a car when she was out for a walk. The driver took off," Mason Zheng said through gritted teeth. "Once I find out who did this, I''ll kill him with my bare hands."


    A hit-and-run ident? Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. "That bastard! We need to find him! Where did she get hit? Did you call the police?"


    "Yes, we called the police. She got hit on Por Road. The CCTV camera was broken, though, so we don''t have footage. The case is still under investigation."

 Chapter 299: The Best Surprise

    Chapter 299: The Best SurpriseDebbie couldn''t believe her ears. "When''s Kasie gonna wake up? And will there be any lingering aftereffects?" she asked.


    Mia shook her head. "We did a functional MRI test, and expect her to wake up by tomorrow morning. She hasn''t really been in aa long enough for there to be any kind of aftereffects. She may be confused when she wakes up, but that won''tst long."


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief when she heard that.


    The women chatted for a while, and then Emmett came in. He raced to the hospital as soon as he got back from his business trip. He was surprised to see Debbie in the ward.


    Still, he checked on Kasie first. He stroked her hand softly, his heart broken. After a long time, he turned to Debbie and asked, "Mrs. Huo, when did you get back? Mr. Huo said he''d pick you up next week."


    "I just got here. Kasie''s in aa. How could I wait till next week?"


    Emmett nodded. "Does Mr. Huo know you''re back?"


    "Nope. Haven''t told him yet." She was going to head back to the manor after bidding Kasie''s parents goodbye.


    "How about I have the driver bring you home? I''ll stay here and take care of Kasie," Emmett offered.


    Mia echoed, "Right. Debbie, you haven''t seen Mr. Huo since you got back. Just go home now. We''ll look after Kasie. Don''t worry."


    Debbie was exhausted after a ten-plus-hour flight. Now that she''de by to see Kasie, she decided to ept their kind offer. Emmett told the driver to take her to the manor.


    When she arrived at the manor, Carlos wasn''t there. ''Carlos is probably still at work, '' she thought. It was still daytime, after all. She took a shower to wash off the day''s grime, and then settled down for a nap to try and recover from her jetg. By the time she opened her eyes again, it was already dark outside. She got into her car and drove off.


    At ZL Group


    Debbie''s sudden appearance drew all eyes to her. Before she even approached the receptionist, someone recognized her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo," a woman greeted her.


    Debbie got more greetings after that, mainly because they''d heard the woman refer to her as "Mrs. Huo."


    "Hi, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded at them with a smile. "Good evening."


    While walking towards the elevator, she could hear people gossiping. "I thought she was in Ennd. Why is she back already?"


    "She looks like a teenager!"


    "Mrs. Huo rarelyes around here. Why now? Is she here to check on Mr. Huo?"


    Upon hearing that, Debbie sighed helplessly. ''Seriously? How dare I check on the great Mr. Huo!'' she thought to herself and rolled her eyes.


    The receptionist trotted over to Debbie and offered, "Good evening, Mrs. Huo. You''re here for Mr. Huo, I take it? He just got back in. Let me show you the way."


    "Thanks, but I''m good. I know where it is."


    "All right. This way, please."


    The receptionist followed Debbie to the elevator and stayed until the doors closed. Debbie stepped out when she reached the top floor. She saw all the secretaries bend over theirputers, working hard. No one seemed to notice her as she walked towards the CEO''s office.


    It was not until Tristan heard footsteps that he raised his head to see Debbie. Instantly, he sprang to his feet and ran towards her. "Good evening, Mrs. Huo."


    The other secretaries also greeted her warmly. Debbie greeted them back and pointed to the closed door of the CEO''s office. "Is he busy right now?"


    "Yes. Mr. Huo is with a business partner."


    After a short pause, Debbie told Tristan, "Make two cups of coffee for me. Thanks."


    Despite his confusion, Tristan went to the tea room and made two cups as he was directed.


    Debbie took the tray from him and gestured for him to open the door.


    Just as Tristan had said, Carlos was talking business with another man in the office. He didn''t even cast a single nce at the girl who came in. Instead, he was intent on business, exining some of thetest stock figures and some other things Debbie didn''t quite understand.


    The businessman himself raised his head and looked at Debbie in confusion.


    Debbie put the tray on the table and ced a cup of coffee in front of him. The man thanked her politely.


    When she served Carlos, he thanked her as well. But then he realized something was off, as a familiar smell wafted into his nostrils.


    He looked up and stopped talking. The girl he had been missing was standing there, right in front of him. He shed a broad smile.


    His eyes lit up. This was the best surprise!


    He stood up from the couch. Despite the other man''s presence, he pulled Debbie into his arms and kissed her on the lips. They held that pose for a long time.


    The businessman was no dummy. He knew who she was now. "Ah! No wonder you look so familiar! You''re Mrs. Huo! Good evening."


    Debbie freed herself from Carlos'' embrace and reached out to shake hands with the man. "Evening. Sorry to disturb you," she said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Not at all. We''re almost done here. I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone now. Mr. Huo, we''ll pick this up tomorrow. Cool?" The CEO merely nodded his assent, and the man began to pack up his stuff, taking files and folders and cing them in various ces in his briefcase. He was wise enough to leave the couple alone.


    shing Debbie a meaningful look, Carlos saw the businessman out and walked him to the elevator.


    When he came back, he locked the door behind him. Carlos pressed Debbie against the couch, and before she could say anything, he kissed her passionately on the lips. Longer thanst time. Debbie hadn''t thought that possible. And now we fade to ck.


    It took awhile, but Carlos walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. He dried his hair with another towel and looked at an exhausted Debbie. "This is the second time you''ve made a surprise appearance. You want me to fire those bodyguards again?"


    Last time Debbie had paid off her bodyguards ande back without Carlos knowing. He had fired all the bodyguards and hired new ones. He hoped the new ones would be more diligent.


    This time, Debbie had bought off the bodyguards again. Carlos had no clue she was here until she showed up in his office.


    Debbie pouted her mouth andined, "I just wanted to surprise you. It''s not their fault. If you fire them again, I won''te back next time."


    Carlos pressed her against the bed; she could smell his unique fragrance. "You won''te back? Then I''ll go to Ennd myself."


    "Liar!" Debbie snorted. "I''ve been stuck in Ennd for several months. You only went there once, and it was because you had to pick me up and so we could fly to New York together. I''vee back twice now!"


    Carlos felt rather guilty. She was telling the truth. He had promised her that he''d stay in Ennd after he handed his work to his trusted employees. But it was taking so long. He kissed her forehead and apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry. I''ve been really busy recently. I''ll try my best¡ª"


    "Shh-shush!" Debbie shushed him with a forefinger to his lips. "I know how busy you are. Don''t worry. I''ll fly back whenever I miss you. You have a family to support, and apany to run."


    Carlos curled his lips. "Thank you for understanding, honey. I''ve had my men looking into Kasie''s ident, by the way."


    "Thanks."


    After some consideration, Carlos decided to tell Debbie something that he had been pondering on for a long time. "Honey, how about youe back and study here in Y City?"


    "Why?" Debbie was confused.


    "Arranging things at work is taking a lot longer than I thought. Every time I think I''m almost done, something new pops up. I don''t want you studying abroad alone. I''m worried about you."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and joked, "Don''t worry. I had a wonderful time in Ennd alone. Without my husband by my side, I can go to bars at nights and hang out with hot guys. As for you, since I''m not around, you can rx and have fun with other women... Aargh! Let go of me! You jerk!"

 Chapter 300: She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 300: She Is PregnantCarlos'' eyes darkened. His tone became threatening. "You sure you want to hang out with hot guys?"


    "Nuh-uh!" Debbie shook her head vigorously. ''Carlos is uber-possessive! I can''t even speak to another man.''


    That evening, the couple stopped by Sebastian and Lucinda''s ce to check on them.


    Gail and Sasha boarded at school, so they weren''t there. Nevertheless, the four of them had a nice dinner together. The two women talked about how things were going, while the two men talked about business. They shared goodpany in a warm home over a few sses of wine. A couple of hourster, they were glowing and in good spirits.


    After that, Carlos and Debbie bade their farewells and went back to the manor.


    They had a walk in the garden first. As they traced their way along the cobblestone path, they took in the heady scent of blossoms. The buttercups were like living gold, and the grass was shade of a meadow as seen in a dream. They agreed that they would go to the hospital together to check on Kasie the next day and then visit Curtis and Colleen¡ªthe would-be groom and bride.


    However, the next day, Debbie went to the hospital alone. Carlos was too busy at work to get away.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Kasie''s parents were not there. Emmett was dabbing at her face with a wet napkin.


    He told Debbie that Kasie had actually finally woken up this morning. But she said nothing and dozed off again. She slept all this time, so he looked after her.


    Debbie was relieved to know Emmett was there to take care of Kasie.


    Since she was now at the hospital, Debbie decided to have herself examined. She put on a mask and a baseball cap and went to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Her problem was that her aunt Flo didn''t visit her this month. And when a woman didn''t get her period, that meant either there was a problem, or she was pregnant.


    She idly wondered if she had been drugged with birth control pills again. But that was highly unlikely given the family dynamics now. The person who needed to be humbled was not her. The Huo family members probably weren''t going to pull that again.


    An hourter, Debbie showed up at the offices of ZL Group.


    Despite her gauze and baseball cap, many employees still recognized her. They said hi to her, and she was forced to acknowledge at least a few of them as she made her way to Carlos'' office. She pressed the button for the elevator and waited for a while.


    When she arrived at the top floor, Zelda was the only secretary there. Debbie shushed her and quietly opened the door to the CEO''s office. She wanted to tell him the good news in person.


    Before the door could be opened all the way, she heard a girl weeping. The door was only opened a crack, but she could hear it clearly from where she was. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Uncle Carlos, please help me fix this!" she pleaded.


    Debbie stopped in her tracks¡ªit was Megan.


    Carlos just sat there silently. ''Good on him, '' thought Debbie. ''He shouldn''t get himself in trouble just to get her out of it!''


    In a choked voice, Megan continued, "I didn''t see her when I was backing out! She was behind my car, and I didn''t see her at first. I hit her..."


    ''Hit her?


    Who did Megan hit?'' Suddenly, Debbie had a bad feeling about this. She thought she knew exactly whom Megan hit with her car.


    Carlos finally answered in a serious voice, "Megan, you''re all grown up now. Take a little responsibility, okay?"


    "Please, Uncle Carlos! I didn''t do it on purpose. Once Kasie Zheng is recovered, I''ll apologize to her personally. Help me cover this up! And have the footage deleted, okay?"


    Debbie had been beaming since she had left the hospital, but she wasn''t smiling now. Megan had run over Kasie!


    Carlos frowned and said nothing.


    Megan kept pleading, "Uncle Curtis is getting married soon. I really, really want to go. Uncle Carlos, please help me! Don''t tell¡ª"


    Bang! Debbie pushed open the door heavily.


    The door hit the wall, making a loud sound. Even Zelda, who was forced to keep quiet, was startled.


    When she saw who was standing at the door, Megan shivered, pale as a ghost.


    Even the unppable Carlos seemed surprised, furrowing his eyebrows. ''Did she hear everything?'' he wondered. He strode towards Debbie and called out, "Honey¡ª"


    "Don''t you ''honey'' me!" Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs, looking furiously at the two. ''The shameless couple...'' She took a deep breath to calm down. ''No. They''re just uncle and niece...''


    Megan and Zelda were shocked into silence. Debbie talked back to him when she was angry, and she was the only one who was allowed to. Neither Megan nor Zelda could get away with the tone that Debbie took with Carlos now.


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos stood there, staring quietly at his wife. An awkward silence settled over the office.


    Fixing her smoldering gaze on Megan, Debbie asked angrily, "Did you hit Kasie?"


    "Yes... No... Not on purpose..." Megan''s legs were shaking.


    She was too afraid to face Debbie, so she turned to Carlos for help. Seeing that, Debbie reprimanded, "Don''t look at him! Eyes up here!"


    Megan immediately lowered her head, weeping and covering her face with her hands.


    "Why did you run? Why not see if she was okay? What were you thinking? Did you hit her intentionally?" Debbie asked slowly as she approached Megan. She added emphasis to every word. Whenever she took a step forward, Megan would step backward.


    "No! I didn''t mean to. Aunt Debbie, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry..."


    Seeing the two women confronting each other, Carlos rubbed his aching head and walked towards Debbie. He put his hands on her shoulders and tried to mollify her, "Calm down! No reason to be so upset..."


    "Calm down?" Debbie taunted as she cast a sideways nce at him. "How can I calm down? You were going to help her cover it up, weren''t you? You''re an aplice! I should call the cops!" She threw off his hands.


    Carlos exined, "Look, I only just found out about this..." Tristan had discovered the truth, and Carlos wasn''t going to help Megan weasel out of this.


    Debbie sneered and pointed at Megan. "I don''t care when you knew! Ask her to apologize to the Zheng family now! And turn herself in!" she demanded.


    "NO! Aunt Debbie, I''ll apologize. But please don''t put me behind bars!" Megan yelled excitedly as she grabbed Debbie''s hand.


    Carlos grabbed Debbie''s other hand and said, "Come on. Let''s talk about this when you cool down."


    ''Seriously? Is he still trying to protect her?'' Debbie withdrew her both hands, took a deep breath and took out a piece of paper from her purse. She crumpled it on Megan''s chest and said, "Read this first, Carlos Huo. After that, tell me what you''re going to do. Make sure it''s the right decision. See you in the operating room."


    Megan had to take the paper, because otherwise it would have fallen onto the floor. Debbie said with a sneer, "You want to marry him, huh? See if you do now! Just look at this and see who he loves more."


    After saying that, she walked off, head held high.


    With shaking hands, Megan smoothed the paper and set her eyes on it. When she saw what was printed on it, her eyes widened in shock.


    Carlos wanted to catch up to his wife, but seeing Megan''s expression, he decided to check the paper first.


    He took it from her and looked at the paper. His heart skipped a beat.


    He took a second look at the name on the paper¡ªit was indeed Debbie. His wife. The one he loved.


    A broad smile appeared on his cold face.


    He was thrilled at this moment.


    ''I''m going to be a father! My wife is pregnant! She is... two months along.''


    Then he realized something was off. ''She just said that she would be waiting for me in the operating room.''


    Confused, he ran out of his office. What did she mean by that? He decided to call her. The call connected soon. Too excited, he stammered, "Honey...wait..."


    ''Wait?'' Debbie said indifferently, "You saw the results, huh? Yeah, I''m pregnant. If you don''t put her behind bars, you will never see your son again!"


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 301: Its Up To You Now

    Chapter 301: It''s Up To You Now"What do I want?" Debbie sneered. "If you keep protecting Megan, I''ll abort your son." After saying that, she hung up and turned off her phone. There was a certain finality to it, as she held the power button down, saw the option to either restart or shut the phone down, and opted for thetter.


    Carlos was frightened by her threat. He called her several times, but to no avail. Each time it went to voicemail. He got tired of hearing the robotic voice, so he called Emmett. "Find Debbie! She just left my office. By now, she may be on her way to the hospital where your girlfriend is!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Emmett answered despite his confusion. ''Find Debbie? Hospital?'' he thought.


    Carlos got in the driver''s seat of his own car and started the engine. He headed for the hospital where Kasie was staying as a patient.


    More than ten minutester, his phone rang. It was Emmett, who panted, "Mr. Huo... bad news... Mrs. Huo asked a doctor to reserve an operating room!"


    While speaking, he scampered up the stairs to the floor where the operating rooms were located. "She''s in the operating room now!" he added.


    Carlos closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he said in an icy tone, "Stop them at any cost. If something happens to my wife and son, no one in the hospital will live to see another day!"


    Then he sped up and drove to the hospital at top speed. Barely missing some cars as he maneuvered through the streets, and hitting the street lights just right.


    Sensing something was off, Emmett immediately contacted the director of the hospital. He was going to convince him to stop Debbie from aborting the baby.


    Debbie, on the other hand,y on the operating table, staring at the ceiling. The attending doctor, who had been forced to do this, hesitated and asked, "Mrs. Huo, does Mr. Huo know about this?" The doctor felt more than a little scared.


    ''The baby in Mrs. Huo''s belly is a member of the Huo family. What if Mr. Huo knows nothing about the abortion? I can''t take the consequences!'' she thought.


    Debbie stroked her t belly and told her in a soft voice, "Doctor, don''t worry. I won''t abort my baby. I''m just doing this to teach someone a lesson." There was no way she''d go through with this.


    She was just trying to frighten him and threaten him. She wanted him to choose between Megan and their baby.


    When she heard that, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head helplessly. ''I really don''t get rich people.


    Mrs. Huo is faking an abortion... to teach someone a lesson. Wow! First time for everything, I guess.''


    Before Carlos got there, a group of doctors rushed into the operating room. They didn''t even disinfect themselves before entering the room. The director of the obstetrics and gynecology department took the lead. She gasped and said anxiously, "Mrs. Huo, we can''t abort your baby..." These doctors didn''t want to know what Mr. Huo would do to them if the baby was aborted.


    "Mrs. Huo, every baby is a gift from God. If you have any problem, please let us know. You don''t have to abort it, right?" another doctor echoed.


    "Mrs. Huo, a baby''s like an angel. They''re soft and adorable. You''ll love it at first sight."


    Debbie''s heart softened at their words. She was extremely happy to have Carlos'' baby, and couldn''t stop herself imagining this child as it grew up.


    But she didn''t have long for her reverie, because a roar sounded from outside the operating room. "Open the door!"


    It was Carlos! A happy surprise for Debbie. He actually came! She closed her eyes and told the attending doctor, "Hurry up! Pretend that you''re going to carry out the procedure."


    The doctors who had just enteredpsed into stunned silence. ''Pretend?''


    When Carlos entered the room, the doctor held a scalpel to her belly, like she was about to make an incision. It gleamed evilly under the lights in the operating room. "Stop! No oneys a finger on my wife!" he thundered.


    The moment he entered, the operating room felt like a refrigerator. His voice was bad enough, chilling them to the bone. The CEO''s strong aura made the doctors shiver.


    No doctor dared to move under Carlos'' sharp gaze. He then walked past the doctors and stood at the side of the operating table. If looks could kill, everyone in that room would be dead.


    He cast a cold nce at the doctor holding the scalpel. She was too frightened to hold it any longer, and it ttered to the floor.


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Carlos ordered, "Get out!"


    He was so intimidating that all the doctors wasted no time vacating the operating room and closed the door behind them. They silently prayed for Debbie''s safety.


    The couple were left alone in the operating room. They looked at each other wordlessly. Both of them were still trying to sort out their emotions.


    Carlos stared at the woman, who stilly on the operating table. A myriad of feelings flooded his head and heart. He wasn''t sure exactly how he felt. He was both angry and thrilled. In a soft voice, he told her, "Get off that table. He''s also my son. You want to do something, ask me first."


    "He''s mine! He has nothing to do with you!" she retorted in a harsh voice as she held her belly.


    "Can you get pregnant by yourself?"


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Then she snapped, "He''s not yours."


    Her words amused Carlos. ''You said he was my son, and now you say someone else is his dad.''


    He scooped her up in his arms. Debbie struggled, rather ineffectually pounding on his chest. She yelled, "Let me go! Why did you shoo the doctors away? I''ll abort your son!"


    "Then you''ll have to operate on yourself. No doctor in Y City would touch my son," he said calmly.


    When they left the operating room, Emmett was already standing at the door chatting with some doctors, who where extremely nervous, doubly so when they saw Carlos.


    Carlos told Emmett, "We got the footage. We know who''s at fault. It''s up to you, now."


    Emmett knew what his boss was getting at. Kasie was hurt, and he wouldn''t let the person at fault off the hook. He hadn''t expected it would be Megan.


    But he needed the green light, and Carlos had just given him free reign. He wouldn''t do a thing without his boss''s say-so, especially since Carlos used to dote on Megan. Now, Emmet heaved a long sign of relief. "Yes, Mr. Huo," he answered in a grateful voice.


    Debbie was also happy about Carlos'' decision. She cradle his neck and gave him a kiss on his cheek. ''He loves me more than Megan,'' she thought.


    Carlos sighed in defeat. Debbie knew his sweet spots, and knew just what to do to make him give in.


    In the elevator, Carlos cornered Debbie. Ignoring another couple''s curious eyes, he asked her, "Why didn''t you ask me to go the doctor with you?"


    He didn''t understand why she had gone to the hospital alone beforeing to see him.


    Debbie reached out and touched his chest. In a light voice, she said, "What if I wasn''t pregnant? I didn''t what to disappoint you."


    Carlos smiled and kissed her on the forehead. She was devoted to him, and he to her.


    "Hey, I''ve been in Ennd for three months. Aren''t you afraid the baby''s not yours? Debbie asked in a whisper as she stood on tiptoe.


    His grip on her waist became tighter. Debbie felt she was almost lifted in air.


    "That had better be a joke!"


    Debbie snorted, "Actually, he''s not yours." She said that to piss him off.


    "Then whose is he?" His tone was tinged with menace.


    "He''s...a handsome guy''s." ''Carlos is a handsome guy,'' she thought. ''Come on, get the hint.''


    "What''s his name?" he asked.

 Chapter 302: Megans Future

    Chapter 302: Megan''s Future"His name is... Carlos Huo! Haw-haw!" Before Carlos could respond, Debbie burst outughing herself.


    Ignoring the other couple in the elevator, Carlos kissed his wife on the lips. The other young couple stared at each other, their faces red. Luckily, the elevator reached their desired floor. The two fled from the embarrassing scene as fast as they could.


    Debbie pushed Carlos away from her, panting. "Can''t you keep your hands off me for five seconds? We''re in public. Behave yourself!"


    "I don''t care," Carlos answered with a raised eyebrow.


    Debbie rolled her eyes and cursed him inwardly.


    They went to Kasie''s ward. Pausing outside the door to the ward, he asked Debbie to go inside first. He had a phone call to make. He walked a little ways down the hall, and then pulled out his phone to call Ashley.


    "Hi Ashley. I''m putting my wife on a diet. What she eats has to be harmless to pregnant women. Redecorate the room next to my bedroom in the manor and make it a baby room. Make sure it''s well equipped. Remember to send some nutritionists to the East City Vi. Oh, and some fashion designers..."


    Ashley realized that Debbie must be pregnant, and wrote down everything he asked for, checklist-style. "Yes, Mr. Huo. I''ve written them down. Congrattions! You''ll be a father soon."


    "Thank you," he answered with augh.


    After hanging up, he entered the ward, wearing a serious expression.


    Inside the ward, Megan was apologizing profusely to Kasie and her parents. Before Carlos had even left for the hospital, he had his people drop Megan off here.


    Kasie was now awake, and Debbie sat at her bedside. Kasie still had an incensed expression on her face. It was obvious she wasn''t about to ept Megan''s apology. "I told you! Quit apologizing over and over. It won''t help. You did the crime, now do the time!" Kasie said impatiently.


    When they saw Carlos, Kasie''s parents immediately stood up to greet him.


    Megan was about to try and argue for herself again, but Carlos gestured for her to stop. "Megan, I''ve done everything I can for you. But that ends here. Youmitted a crime, and you need to own up to it. You know I''m a man of my word."


    If his words weren''t clear enough, his cold voice and facial expression suggested that he would not help her this time. Carlos was the invisible ruler of Y City. If he wouldn''t help her, then no one could.


    As for Wesley, he cared for Megan as well. But he was a military officer who regarded evils as deadly foes. He would never help her escape thew.


    Brokenhearted, Megan left the hospital. Left with no choice, she called Valerie, who had already gone to New York. "Valerie..."


    She burst into tears as soon as she called Valerie''s name, which broke the old woman''s heart. "Megan, what happened? What''s going on?"


    "I... I made a mistake. I hit someone... I freaked out and drove off. Uncle Carlos found out... Valerie, please help me..."


    A few minutester, Carlos'' phone rang. It was Valerie.


    He looked at the caller ID and realized what wasing next. He left the ward and answered the phone. "Hi Grandma."


    "Think about what you''re doing, Carlos. Megan has a bright future, but not if she goes to jail," she said anxiously.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. "Grandma, please stay out of this. Megan made her own bed, and now she has to lie in it." A hit-and-run was no small thing, and it was stupid. If Megan hadn''t run off, she wouldn''t have been facing jail time. She''d only need to apologize to the Zheng family and pay a fine.


    But she opted for the dumbest thing.


    "The sentence is at least three years! Are you that cruel?" Although Kasie didn''t die, Megan could be facing three to seven years in prison.


    "Listen, Grandma, if she turns herself in, they''ll probably go easy on her. But three days gone, that''s out." This was the third day after the car ident.


    Valerie sighed helplessly and murmured, "You put Lewis behind bars, and now Megan... I''m too old for this. Do what you want."


    Eventually, Megan surrendered herself to the police.


    She also promised to pay the Zheng family 1 million dors forpensation. Then she had to wait for her trial to find out her sentence.


    Curtis and Colleen''s wedding was in two days, so Damon hired an expertwyer for Megan. He bailed her out so that she could attend the festivities.


    At East City Vi


    Carlos filled Debbie in on what was happening with Megan. She looked him in the eye and asked, "Your heart must be broken now, huh?"


    "Not really," he answered honestly as he stroked her belly with the utmost concern.


    Debbie rollled her eyes. "Not really? So you still feel sorry for her. But I don''t give a damn about that. She deserves it. Besides, this has nothing to do with me."


    Carlos was amused and tease her, "Nothing to do with you? I seem to remember a bit of ckmail involved."


    Debbie grabbed his hand and took a bite to vent her anger. She snapped at him, "ckmail? who would do something like that?"


    Carlos decided to y along. "You don''t know her. But I do. I will always remember a woman threatening me with my son''s life. I bet he''d be interested to hear that from his dad!"


    Debbie pinched his waist hard. "Ouch! Why did you pinched me?" he retorted.


    "I pinched you. So what? You''re so petty! Snitching on me to your son!"


    Trying his best to suppress his giggle, he came back with, "Snitch on you? No. I''ll snitch on the woman who threatened me with my son. You don''t know her, do you?"


    Debbie beat his chest and yelled, "So this is how you treat your son''s mom? You jerk!"


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips for a long time. Then he let go of her and coaxed her, "Honey, you know I love you."


    She smiled smugly at his words. "I love you too, but I''m still mad. Oh, one more thing." Remembering something, she straightened herself and looked him in the eyes. "Megan bullied me alot, and you turned a blind eye to it. If you let her off the hook this time, I''ll...I''ll cry!"


    Her threats amused Carlos. Actually, he had already made up his mind to exile Megan from Y City. Plus, he decided to not treat her as family anymore.


    "Honey, trust me. When she''s out, I''ll send her to A Country. She won''t be allowed back in Y City unless it''s a must." He decided to treat her like a stranger from now on.


    Yes, her parents had saved his life before. But he had done everything for her. Instead of feeling grateful, Megan always tried to get between him and his wife.


    Before Debbie could respond, he added, "If that''s not enough, we can have her behind bars here in Y City. She won''t be released until you''re good with it."

 Chapter 303: Youre Overreacting

    Chapter 303: You''re OverreactingWhen she heard that, Debbie sighed with resignation. "Forget it." Carlos'' words indicated he''d break all contact with Megan. Debbie thought this was enough. After all, the car ident was not that serious.


    Carlos kissed her forehead. "You''re so kind."


    "Ha! Hardly!" Debbie retorted, pouting her mouth. "If I were, I wouldn''t have always tried to drive her off."


    Her reaction amused him. "She made her own bed, and now she has to lie in it. You were kind enough to her."


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. "Since you made up your mind, let''s not talk about her. Hey, old man, we should have a name for our son. You''re smart¡ªyou name him."


    "Sure it''s a boy?" he asked in confusion. Since Debbie knew she was pregnant, he always heard her refer to the baby as "son."


    "Thought you liked boys," Debbie answered. He had once said that he wanted a son, so she called the baby "son" to make him happy.


    Carlos now remembered what he had said before. He exined, "You know I''ll love it, boy or girl. If it''s a boy, that''ll be better. Because there will be two men to protect you."


    Debbie rubbed her face against his chest. "Really? But rich people like your family prefer boys to girls, right? Your grandparents, your uncle and aunt, and your parents all gave birth to boys."


    Even Frasier and Gloria had a son. Carlos had no biological aunts, female cousins, or nieces to speak of.


    "Just think. That''s why they''ll be happy if you have a girl. Grandma will finally have a granddaughter."


    Debbie was struck speechless. ''Makes sense. But he said he wanted a son before, '' she thought. She still didn''t quite believe him. "How about this? Pick a boy''s name and a girl''s name."


    "All right."


    They didn''t stop talking about it until midnight, but they still hadn''t decided on anything. Carlos pulled her into his arms and said, "You should go to bed. You''re pregnant! We can pick this up tomorrow."


    "Okay, okay. Um... Yeah, I''m kinda tired."


    Within thirty seconds, Debbie dozed off. Carlos smiled when he looked at her sleeping face, and quietly turned off the light.


    Even since he found out his wife was pregnant, Carlos was always on high alert. Whenever he was free, he''d be by her side. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to her or their kid.


    Debbie originally had two bodyguards. But now Carlos hired four more. He even forbade her from returning to Ennd, and hired teachers to make house calls, paying a high price for homeschooling.


    He hired more chefs for her, so she could eat whatever she wanted, no matter if it was Sichuan, Cantonese, Japanese, or French cuisine. Anything she wanted, he''d spare no expense.


    He had many fashion designers work on maternity dresses for Debbie, and asked them to have sample clothes ready in fifteen days.


    Other than eating and sleeping, Debbie only had to attend sses and do yoga. She was so bored, and she worried she''d get fat.


    She had mentioned this to Carlos, but to no avail. He''d brush her off, telling her the baby in her belly would absorb nutrients and she did yoga every day. Gain weight? Hardly.


    As days went by, Curtis and Colleen''s wedding finally came.


    Colleen had originally wanted Debbie to be one of her bridesmaids, but Carlos turned her down saying that she was pregnant and that she couldn''t stand for a long time.


    Debbie felt both helpless and happy. Helpless because he was overreacting, and happy because he cared for her so much. She had lived like a princess before pregnancy; now she lived like a queen and Carlos was her ve. He would do as she said no matter what, as long as she was healthy.


    Curtis and Colleen''s wedding was held at a six-star hotel. Everyone knew there was no such rating, but with ultra-posh decor and a concierge in every room, five stars did it no justice. Not only that, but it came with no small price tag. In a pink evening dress, Debbie was on Carlos'' arm, slowly walking through the entrance of the hotel.


    Though they were pretty private people, their appearance still made a stir. After all, Carlos was a celebrity and so eye-catching.


    They walked slowly inside the grand hall. All of a sudden, a familiar face came into view, and Debbie''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had been mentally prepared for some time, but she still felt extremely nervous when she saw the person.


    Sensing something was off, Carlos looked in that direction and saw a woman with sunsses¡ªit was none other than Ramona.


    He held Debbie''s hand tighter and stepped to the side to block her view.


    Many guests came to greet Carlos and Debbie. Carlos nodded at them and held the chair out for his wife. Debbie''s seat was next to Adriana''s. Carlos himself sat beside Wesley.


    Adriana held her son. The cute baby immediately caught Debbie''s attention.


    "He''s so adorable. Look at his eyes! He''s smiling at me. Can I borrow him for a while?" Debbie reached out her hands.


    However, Carlos gripped her hands lightly and lowered them. "You should take good care of yourself. You can y with him after giving birth."


    His nervousness amused Adriana. She said, "Mr. Huo, pregnant women aren''t that fragile. Debbie can hold my son for a while."


    Adriana''s words set Debbie''s mind at ease. Despite Carlos'' reluctance, Debbie took the baby from Adriana. The boy smiled and iled his arms, a little bundle of energy held by Debbie.


    "Sweetie, you''re so cute. Call me Auntie." As if that wasn''t enough, she approached Carlos. "Look at him! He looks just like Adriana." She was rubbing it in Carlos'' face.


    Unmoved, Carlos didn''t really answer her. "Now that you''ve held him for a while, return him to his mom."


    The others burst outughing. Adriana was about to take her son back, but Damon stepped in. "Hey man, you''re overreacting! My son is less than five kilos. And your wife is sitting down. She won''t get hurt."


    "Exactly. Don''t worry, honey. Look! He''s so cute. Do you want to hold him? He''s so soft and chubby." Debbie put the baby into Carlos'' arms before he could respond.


    Carlos, who had never held a baby before, wanted to turn her down immediately. What if he hurt him by ident? What would he do if the little guy soiled his diaper? But his heart softened when the boy looked at him with his doe eyes.


    ''He''s so small! Will our son be this small too? Will he be more adorable than Damon''s son? Will he look more like Debbie or me?


    People say that boys look more like their mothers. I guess our son will look more like Debbie.''


    Carlos'' face was so serious that the boy was frightened and burst out crying. Debbie rolled her eyes at her husband. "Can''t you give him a smile? You scared him. Give him here."


    She took the crying boy from Carlos. Sensing her soft arms, the boy immediately stopped crying. She bounced him up and down and rocked him back and forth, talking to him in cooing tones.


    The others were all amused. Debbie reached out her fingers and pinched Carlos'' cheek. "Come on! Smile!"

 Chapter 304: At The Wedding

    Chapter 304: At The WeddingCarlos twitched his mouth awkwardly, trying to force a smile. He almost never smiled, but now he did it just to make Debbie happy. It didn''t look convincing, it looked sad.


    Before the wedding ceremony started, Megan arrived at the venue. She called Wesley at the entrance, and he left the table to guide her inside.


    He hadn''t brought ir with him today, so Megan took a seat next to him, cautiously.


    She greeted the others. They responded stiffly, as if it were just a formality. There was little warmth left there. Soon, their minds were on something else. Debbie went on talking to Adriana, and Carlos continued watching over Debbie nervously. Damon talked to him from time to time, but Carlos barely acknowledged him.


    Then the emcee announced that the wedding ceremony was about to begin.


    This was the first time Debbie had ever been to a wedding. She was amazed at how sumptuous and dreamlike everything was. The music, the lighting, the decorations, the wardrobe. It was incredible.


    When Colleen appeared in her wedding dress, Debbie''s eyes glistened with admiration. The sacred white wedding gown was so beautiful that any woman would think it was the perfect wedding dress.


    Noticing that she seemed engrossed, Carlos gave her hand a light squeeze. Debbie nced at him and turned her attention to the bride and the bridegroom again. "Colleen is so beautiful today! Her dress is amazing. Look at them. They''re so perfect together!" she said excitedly.


    "You like that dress?" Carlos asked. And that was when he suddenly realized what a lousy husband he''d been.


    He hadn''t even given Debbie a proper wedding, the most treasured thing in a woman''s life.


    "Yes, it''s gorgeous!" Debbie responded without looking at him. Drawn in by the sweet moment when the bride and the bridegroom exchanged rings, she didn''t sense the subtle changes in his tone and expression.


    Carlos said nothing else. He was putting together a n.


    When the new couple''s parents were asked toe up on stage, the happiness and excitement drained from Debbie''s face.


    The couple that stepped onstage were her grandparents, the ones she resented.


    For the first time, she would be face to face with them, in public. Her grandpa, Elroy Lu, was an 82-year-old man with gray hair and a gray beard. His creased face wore a wide smile.


    His wife, Sybil Qin, was 57. Before she had given birth to Curtis and Gus, Elroy Lu had already had three other kids with his first wife, including Ramona, Debbie''s birth mother. After Ramona''s mother had died, he had married Sybil Qin.


    So, Elroy Lu had five kids altogether.


    Carlos had told Debbie that Elroy split her parents up.


    "Go for a walk?" Carlos whispered in her ear when he noticed her downcast face.


    Debbie shook her head. "Isn''t my... isn''t heing? He''s Curtis'' nephew after all," she asked. She had met every member of the Lu family except her brother.


    ''Curtis'' nephew? She means her brother, '' Carlos thought. He stroked her hand and said, "He... Elroy told him not to."


    Actually, not only him. Elroy Lu would have thrown Debbie out if she hadn''te here with Carlos. The benefits of being Carlos'' wife.


    Debbie smiled bitterly. She was smart enough to know that if she weren''t Carlos'' wife, she wouldn''t have been allowed to be there either.


    She swallowed the bitterness and joked, "Hey honey. I guess that''s one more perk of being married to you. He can''t kick me out."


    Carlos could see that she was pretending to be strong despite the pain. His heart ached. "No, Curtis would have put his foot down there."


    "Why is Curtis so good to me?" she wondered. But Curtis and Ramona were only half siblings. Debbie didn''t think she and Curtis were that close. Sometimes his regard for her seemed over the top. She wondered why.


    Carlos turned to look at Curtis and replied, "He saw how badly Elroy Lu whipped your mother just because she wanted to see you. He also heard Elroy Lu viciously threaten her." Reportedly, Debbie''s mother''s flesh hung from her in bloody shreds by the time he was done. Carlos spared Debbie that morbid observation told to him in secret.


    Debbie looked at Carlos with shocked eyes. How could Elroy Lu treat his own daughter like that? "So it''s because Mr. Lu feels bad for... that woman," she said.


    Carlos shook his head. "No, he feels bad about you."


    Another thing Carlos didn''t tell Debbie was that Curtis had known for a long time that Ramona had a son and a daughter, but back then he hadn''t known who they were.


    Until one day, by chance, he met a girl who was bringing takeout to the man she liked. She came to the man''spany with the food, carrying it through bad weather in rain-drenched clothing.


    However, what she got was a good scolding from him¡ªthe food was not what he wanted.


    The girl''s eyes reddened, but she didn''t cry. She smiled at him and told him that she would get something else for him.


    But the man just walked away in anger. He didn''t spare so much as a word as he stalked off. She stood there alone.


    After the rain stopped, Curtis went out to eat. Then he saw the man eating at a table with another girl,ughing and talking.


    A few dayster, Curtis came to the hospital, intending to visit someone. At the entrance, a badly beaten girl was carried to the emergency room.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to her, but when he saw the man following them, he recognized him immediately. In the elevator, Curtis looked at the unconscious girl on the hospital gurney and recognized her. She was the girl who had brought takeout to the man the other day.


    When the girl''s condition stabilized, she was moved to a double general ward. It was fate, kismet, whatever you wanted to call it. She was in the exact same ward as the patient Curtis had gone to visit.


    Then the man came with a rose and asked her to be his girlfriend. The girl smiled through her swollen face. Wincing from the bruises covering her body, she smiled happily and said yes.


    The girl was Debbie and the man was Hayden.


    Later, Curtis noticed that Ramona almost never came home, and when she did, she''d disguise herself from head to toe and go to Curtis'' school¡ªbut only when Elroy Lu wasn''t home. Every time she arrived, she would watch a girl from afar.


    Debbie had been a freshman back then. When Curtis discovered what Ramona was doing, he had someone look into Debbie''s background and found out that she was a Nian. That was how he found out that Debbie, the girl who Elroy Lu had bullied Ramona into abandoning, the girl who was so humble in front of her boyfriend, was Ramona''s daughter, and his niece.


    He had started to help her out, influencing things behind the scenes, ever since. She''d never know the extent he had gone to.


    That time at the cruiser party, Elroy Lu had wanted to kill her. Curtis protected her secretly.


    Although the Lu family was powerful, they couldn''t hold a candle to the Huo family. So, after Curtis had learned that Debbie had married Carlos, he didn''t have to hide it anymore, and he had started to be good to her openly.


    Elroy Lu had warned him a million times to leave her alone, but Curtis didn''t give a damn about the old man''s warnings. So right now Curtis'' rtionship with his father couldn''t be worse. And Curtis didn''t care, because he had a strong sense of wrong and right.


    Today, if it weren''t Curtis'' wedding day, Elroy Lu would have outright refused to appear in the same ce as his son.


    But Debbie knew nothing about all this.


    She thought that Curtis felt bad about her because her mom had never been around. That was all. Then the issue was thest thing on her mind. She didn''t think much more about it.


    When the wedding ceremony was over, Elroy Lu, Sybil Qin and the newlyweds took their positions, and were ready to offer some toasts.

 Chapter 305: Broke Up With Dixon

    Chapter 305: Broke Up With DixonThen Elroy sauntered over to Carlos'' table. This was the first time he and Debbie had seen each other face to face. Slippery as an eel, he remainedposed when he stood in front of Debbie, as if he were simply looking at a stranger. He even raised his ss and toasted her and Carlos cheerfully.


    Debbie, on the other hand, could barely maintain herposure. After congratting Curtis and Colleen, she lowered her head and stared at the ss of juice in her hand to hide her feelings her face was about to betray. She remained silent, listening to them talk.


    Carlos held her hand tightly.


    Elroy noticed it and understood that Carlos was doing it not so much to reassure her, but to warn the older man not to think about harming Debbie.


    On the way home from the hotel, Debbie had mixed feelings.


    She was happy for Curtis and Colleen, but she was still sad about her own life story.


    Carlos took her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Just sleep. When you wake up, maybe you can tackle all this fresh," he said.


    She was tired, she couldn''t deny that. She decided not to fight sleep. She nodded her assent and closed her eyes in his arms.


    Tabitha flew out to Y City for Curtis'' wedding. She stayed at East City Vi for two days and flew back to New York with news of Debbie''s pregnancy.


    When she told James, he decisively told her to tell no one else. Told her? No, he warned her.


    James had to take hypertension meds three days in a row thanks to the anger caused by Debbie''s pregnancy. The odd thing was, he said and did nothing about it.


    Soon after the wedding, Megan paid the Zheng family a million for the injury. It was painful to her finances, but nothingpared to what Kasie had been through.


    When Kasie discovered it was Megan who had run her over, she refused to settle.


    But considering Megan was just a little girl and she was rted to Carlos and Wesley, Mason decided at thest not to be so cruel. She was only sentenced to 15 days detention.


    Carlos had decided to send her to A Country when she got out of lockup, and she was banned froming back to Y City unless it was vitally important.


    After the wedding, Curtis and Colleen enjoyed their honeymoon. They traveled to Guilin to take in the amazing views, and stayed at a sumptuous bed and breakfast there¡ªthe Zen Tea House Seven Star Park. The couple were treated to plenty of natural light streaming through the windows at dawn, and lovelyvender sunsets. The decor was very tea-house art style. But part of what drew them to the area was where else they could go. They marveled at the rainbow colors of Reed Flute Cave, and the majesty of the Jingjiang Princes'' Pce. Walking through the Ming-era walled city was an intense experience, capped by the vistas from a limestone peak. After that, they flew off to A Country. Colleen even quit her job in Y City to stay around Curtis.


    So basically they settled in A Country.


    Debbie hadn''t seen Jared and Kristina for a long time. They decided to have dinner together. When Kasie learned of this, she protested that her friends decided to go to dinner without her. In the end, they had to bring her with them, though her injuries hadn''t healed yet.


    Debbie was concerned about how things were going between Jared and Sasha. At the table, she kept asking Jared about it. It felt like forever since she''dst seen him, and wondered if Sasha were even still in the picture.


    Jared patted his chest happily and promised, "Don''t worry, Tomboy. She''s the woman of my dreams."


    Happiness was written all over his face. One had only to look at him to know without a doubt that he was in love.


    Not ustomed to hearing those sweet wordsing from him, the other three were all surprised by his deration. Among the banter between the four friends were suggestions that maybe they should take his temperature.


    Kasie retorted, "I remember someone saying the other day...what was it? Ahem... ''My friends are my family. No girl can hold a candle to that!'' Hmm... I wonder who that was..." She repeated what Jared had said, imitating the way he spoke with her hand at her throat.


    "Ha ha..." Debbie and Kristinaughed.


    Jared scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. "It''s all Sasha''s fault. She''s so clingy. I''m a kept man."


    "Knock it off. Then who is it that calls her every day? Who keeps calling her ''My queen, my sweetheart''? You are such a liar!" Again, Kasieid his lies bare for all to see.


    Jared was unhappy. He rolled his eyes at Kasie and poured a ss of beer for her. "Jeez. You''re nice. If you can''t talk nicely, then drink."


    "No problem! I''ll drink you under the table." Kasie picked up the ss of beer and clinked sses with him. Both of them drained their sses quickly.


    Debbie cleared her throat and looked at Jared, his face reddened from the beer. "I hear you. You need a good job to give that one everything she wants."


    "Of course. I have to be on my toes to beat out my brother. I''m the one who should be running thepany, not Damon."


    "As long as you''re happy." Debbie was d to hear that he had some ambition.


    "Hey Tomboy¡ª no, since you''re leading such a happy life now, we should stop calling you Tomboy. Dear Mrs. Huo, can I be your son''s godmother?" Kasie asked, locking her hands around Debbie''s neck.


    Debbie burst intoughter. "Of course not. So far, you haven''t even given my son a red envelope yet. I can''t let my son have such a cheap godmother."


    Kasie grabbed her bag quickly and handed it to Debbie. "Here you are. It''s yours. Anything you want, I''ll do it for him." Debbie was still stunned when Kasie added, "Or her."


    Thinking of the baby in Debbie''s belly, everyone felt warm and happy.


    "Ha ha, your money will be mine from now on." Debbie took Kasie''s bag and hugged it tightly to her.


    "Then I''ll just mooch meals off you."


    They bothughed.


    Kristina gulped down a ss of beer, watching her friends having fun. She had beenughing with them, but now she looked at them, as if there were something she wanted to share.


    Kasie was the first to notice her expression. "Something wrong, Kristina?"


    The other two were drawn into it by her question. "What is it?" Debbie queried.


    Kristina poured herself another ss of beer and told them in a low voice, "Dixon and I... we broke up."


    Everyone was stunned. Dixon had just left. Kasie asked, "Why? Did he do something? Tell us. If he did, I''ll fly to the U.S. when I''m better, and kick his ass."


    Kristina shook her head dejectedly. "No, he was good to me. But it just didn''t feel right. We just drifted apart. No biggie."


    After dinner, Emmett drove Carlos to the ce where Debbie was waiting. Kasie climbed into the passenger seat.


    Since her ce was closest to the restaurant, they dropped her off first.


    But Emmett had to drive Debbie and Carlos home, and so having to drop her off first was sad for him. Kasie didn''t let him go until he promised he would take her out for a meal the next day.


    When he was back in the car, Debbiey in Carlos'' arms, teasing their driver. "When are you going to marry Kasie, anyway?"


    Emmettid it all out for her, "When this semester is over. If it ended today, I''d propose to her tomorrow."


    Debbie was happy to hear that. "Good. Treat her right. Or I''ll ask your boss to exile you to D Country. I hear gay marriage is legal there, and I''m sure you''ll find the right guy."


    "You have nothing to worry about, Mrs. Huo. I love Kasie with all my heart and soul."


    "Ha ha..." Debbieughedcently.


    Carlos yed with her hair and said, "I can be his chaperone."


    Emmett protested loudly, "You two are bullying me. Not cool."

 Chapter 306: The Car Crash

    Chapter 306: The Car CrashDebbie gloated, "Of course. Now you know how powerful Kasie''s backup is. You''d better treasure her."


    When the lights turned red and the car stopped, Emmett turned back to look at Carlos and Debbie. "You''re such a heartless couple," heined. "I should tell Kasie to stay away from you two."


    "Kasie always puts her friends first. Even though you are her boyfriend, she still loves me the most," Debbie retorted.


    As the lights turned green again, Emmett looked straight ahead and concerned himself more with driving. "Mr. Huo, see how Mrs. Huo wants to bully me around?" he grumbled.


    Stealing an affectionate look at Debbie, Carlos wanted to lean closer and give her a peck on the cheek.


    But just then, a sharp ring horn interrupted him. Instinctively, Debbie snuggled close and grabbed at him, her hands shaking like aspen leaves. Ahead, she could see the oing 24-wheeler truck. The truck driver had overtaken from the wrong side of the road and was hurtling like a maniac, dead in theirne.


    Reacting to the looming danger, Emmett swirled the wheel to the right. "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, a truck running the red light! Be careful!" he shouted in a panicked voice.


    Meanwhile, Carlos turned and pushed Debbie down in the back seat. He held her tight in his arms as he shielded her with his body.


    It all happened so fast. The next thing they heard was a deafening noise, and an impact that left Debbie with harrowing pain in the limbs.


    The anguished groans of Emmett and Carlos rmed her all the more. Although Carlos was shaken to the core, he said something, trying to assure her. "Honey... I love you..." he mumbled.


    But soon, her head went nk. For a moment, she was as deaf as a doorknob.


    Outside, it was total mayhem. As onlookers screamed and cursed in distress, more cars knocked and piled up, brakes squeaking and horns ring.


    In the car, Carlos, as if in a spasm, squeezed her so tight that he almost suffocated her. "Honey..." She tried to make a sound.


    But something sticky fell on her face.


    Trying her best to summon some strength, she stammered something, but all that came out was feeble inarticte mumbling. Responding, Carlos sounded so weak by now, even though he still held her tightly.


    Debbie tried to move, but her body wouldn''t budge.


    "Ambnce...the police..." Carlos said, his voice on and off over her head.


    ''Right, call the ambnce, '' she remembered. But she could barely move. She tried to reach her bag to get her phone.


    At this point, a lot of people were milling around the car. "Somebody is in the car. Hurry, call an ambnce!" ady called out from the crowd.


    Debbie wanted to know how Emmett was. No sooner had Emmett''s name escaped her mouth than she passed out.


    When she woke up, she heard people talking in hushed voices around her and going about with hasty footsteps. Shortly, she was moved to a bed.


    Then, everything went deathly quiet.


    ''What''s the matter? Why am I lying here?


    Oh, right, there was a car ident. Carlos! Emmett!''


    She suddenly remembered. When her eyes popped open, she stared at the nk ceiling, wondering where on earth she was. It was not until she sat up that it finally dawned on her that she was on a hospital bed.


    ''Carlos! Carlos! How is Carlos?''


    All she could think of was Carlos. What happened to him? Was he safe, wherever he was? Her head began to spin as she attempted to get out of bed. The throbbing pain in her hand reminded her that she was on a drip. Clenching her teeth, she plucked the needle in the back of her hand and walked barefoot toward the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, a nurse blocked her way. "Mrs. Huo, where are you going?" the nurse asked. "Go back to your ward. You can''t walk around yet. We tried everything to keep your baby. We can''t allow you to put yourself and the baby at risk. Go lie down."


    But Debbie was dying to see Carlos. For him, she''d rather risk her own life, and even the baby''s, if that was what it meant. "Please, tell me, where and how is Carlos?" she pleaded with the nurse. "Where is he? And where is Emmett?"


    For a moment, the nurse was silent, not knowing how to break the news, especially the piece concerning Emmett. "Mr. Huo is still in the emergency room, but his assistant..."


    Debbie looked at her, a bad feeling rising in her heart. "What about him?" she asked anxiously.


    The nurse took her back inside the ward, trying the best she could to be offort. "Mrs. Huo, you have to be more careful. If you keep on doing this, you might lose your baby. Do you really want that? Lie down please, and I will tell you how Emmett is."


    At least, the thought of her baby calmed Debbie down. But she still wished they could take her to Carlos right away. Grudgingly, she climbed onto the bed andy down, pensively holding her bad hand on the chest.


    "Oh God!" the nurse cried, feeling helpless as she turned to take a swab to clean Debbie''s bleeding hand. She carefully broached the subject. "Mrs. Huo, I''m afraid Mr. Huo''s condition is not so good. And Emmett...he was already dead when the ambnce arrived at the scene of the ident."


    "What?" asked Debbie, her lips trembling, her face bone white.


    ''Emmett... is dead?" She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Was it a bad dream? A nightmare that she''d wake up from and see Emmett again?


    The nurse put her back on the drip, taped the needle to the back of her hand and tried to assure her, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo, we have put together a team of our best doctors to attend to your husband in the ER. Let''s hope and pray it goes well with him."


    But Debbie was yet to recover from the shock. "Emmett...is dead?" she mumbled. Closing her eyes as she mulled over the news, she took a deep breath and silently said a prayer. "Dear God, I hope this is not true!"


    But when she opened her teary eyes, the nurse met her inquiring gaze, nodding in a way that confirmed Debbie''s worst fears.


    By now Debbie began to fear that Carlos too might have died and the nurse was only trying to be cautious. "Tell me the truth about Carlos, please!" she entreated weakly.


    "I don''t know yet. The doctors have been doing emergency surgery on him. When we arrived at the scene, we found both of you unconscious, but pressed against each other, as if your husband had seen the oing truck and wrapped his arms around you. I guess, he might have instinctively tried to shield you, using his own body. But to be honest, his condition looked bad and still is severe."


    "Oh God!" Debbie eximed. Shaken to the core, her head began swimming. Before she could say anything more, she passed out again.


    The young nurse was terrified. Had she said something wrong? Flustered, she pressed the nurse-call button.


    When Debbie came to, she saw some visitors in the ward. There was Lucinda, Sasha, and surprisingly, Gail too. Contrary to her mom''s and her sister''s anxious-looking faces, Gail had a grudging expression. It didn''t take a rocket scientist to figure out that she must have been dragged to the hospital against her will.


    Lucinda had been crying. Seeing Debbiee around, she wiped her puffy eyes like greased lightning and said with great relief, "Debbie, it''s good that you''re awake." Then she turned to Gail and ordered, "Quickly, go get the doctor!"


    While Gail moved slowly to the bedside and pressed the nurse-call button, Sasha walked to the other side of the bed, her eyes also red and puffy. Debbie realized all of them must have been crying. "Debbie, how are you? How did this happen?"


    Sasha asked between sobs.


    Debbie raised her hand to stroke her belly. "Are they all right?" she asked, deeply worried.


    The smile on Lucinda''s face froze. "The baby is fine..." she hesitated. "Mr. Huo... he... he is still in the emergency room."


    "It''s been so long. Why is he still in the emergency room?"


    Debbie tried to sit up. Just then, two doctors walked in.


    They stopped her immediately when they saw what she was doing. "Mrs. Huo, your centa isn''t steady. You can''t move around."


    "Carlos! I must go see Carlos!" She demanded, her anxiety growing by the minute.


    "Listen Debbie. Don''t go yet. Mr. Huo is in the emergency room. You could only stay outside the room even if you went there. Why don''t you have a rest? As soon as he is out of the surgery, I''ll take you to see him, all right?"


    Shaking her head, Debbie protested, "No, I must see him. By any means, I have to know how he is, Auntie. He got hurt while trying to save me. Please, take me to him. Let me wait for him to wake up..." Her sobs drowned out her words.

 Chapter 307: He Promised Hed Marry Me

    Chapter 307: He Promised He''d Marry MeThe doctorsforted Debbie as they examined her, "Mrs. Huo, we understand. But think about the baby. It''s not just you we''re worried about here."


    When Debbie heard this, she started breathing deeply, trying to slow her heartbeat down and banish her anxiety. She tried to rx andy back in the hospital bed. She grabbed Sasha''s hand tightly and said, "Can you stay in the ER? I want to know how Carlos is. Sasha, please..."


    Tears welled up again in Sasha''s eyes when she heard Debbie. "I will. I''m going now," she promised. She paused at the door. "Get some rest, Debbie." And then she left.


    Debbie was relieved. But she still couldn''t stop worrying.


    She prayed for her baby and Carlos.


    Then, once again, she thought of Emmett. Her eyes became moist and it was getting hard to see. The world existed through tear-blurred eyes. "Auntie, may I borrow your phone?" she asked Lucinda.


    ''Kasie must be devastated, '' she thought.


    Lucinda took out her phone and dialed the number for her.


    Debbie heard it ringing on her end, but no one answered. Debbie called a lot, but every time it was the same result. No answer, and it would go to voicemail afterwards.


    Lying in bed, she tossed and turned restlessly, too worried about Carlos to sleep. Once the fluid in the IV ran out, she got out of bed anyway.


    Before she reached the emergency room, Sasha ran toward her, shouting, "Debbie! Carlos is out..." Her excited shouts echoed through the hospital and even spilled into the hallways. The girl was so loud everyone stopped what they were doing to look.


    "Shush! You''re too loud," Lucinda reprimanded.


    Sasha grabbed Debbie''s arm, jumping up and down anxiously. "I can''t. It''s been eight hours, but it doesn''t look good. They moved him to the ICU."


    ''Eight hours... doesn''t look good...'' These words struck Debbie hard. Her legs shook, and finally she copsed into Lucinda''s arms.


    Lucinda caught her, and Sasha ran over to lend a helping hand. Together they got her back to her feet.


    Debbie didn''t know how she managed to walk to the ICU. When she got there, many people were already outside the ward, forming a crowd and blocking the door.


    Damon, Carlos'' assistants, and some executives in Carlos''pany were already there.


    The Huo family was still in New York. Or at least, they hadn''t arrived yet.


    When the people at the door saw Debbie, they all greeted her. "Hi Mrs. Huo, how''re you holding up?"


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie nodded to them numbly.


    She walked through silently to the ICU and looked inside through the ss. It was like she was in a dream, and all of this wasn''t real. Earlier, her life had been so perfect, but now everything she cared about was being robbed from her.


    The young woman regarded the figure lying there. The man, who had been so vigorous and confident, nowy there motionless, covered with tubes and hooked up to machines. A dreadful sight to Debbie.


    Unbidden, tears blinded her vision. The grief was overwhelming. She shut her eyes and covered her mouth, trying not to cry out loud.


    "Be strong," Lucinda said to her. "Mothers need to be strong for their babies. And you''re a mom, not a little girl. You need to believe he''ll be okay."


    ''Yes, I''m a mom now. I can''t be weak. I must protect my baby.


    Come on, old man. Pull through. For our baby, okay?''


    But as soon as the thought that Carlos was still in critical condition came to her mind, the floodgates were opened again.


    She began to wail. The thought that Carlos might not be there anymore was too much to bear.


    Everyone there came over tofort her. Damon scratched his hair and sighed. "Debbie, right now, taking care of yourself is the number one priority."


    Debbie cried for a long time. Then she took the tissue Lucinda handed her to wipe her eyes.


    After straightening her clothes, she took a deep breath and looked at the executives with swollen eyes. "Thank you for visiting Mr. Huo. He''ll be fine. I know you''re all really busy, and I think he''d like to wake up to a well-runpany. So maybe go back to the office and work hard for him."


    The executives looked at each other. They said a few moreforting remarks and then left the hospital.


    Damon''s phone rang. He slid his finger along the lockscreen and answered it. "Hi Tabitha. Yeah, we''re at the hospital. Okay, see youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Damon said to Debbie, "The entire Huo family is here. They have just disembarked from their private jet and are on their way here."


    Debbie stroked her dully aching belly and nodded, "Okay, thanks."


    ''I''m sorry I was weak, little one. I''ll be strong for you, I promise.''


    Lucinda apanied Debbie to the morgue.


    No sooner had she gotten off the elevator than she heard terrible, grief-stricken blubbering.


    Sadness seized Debbie. There was a lump in her throat as she took heavy steps forward.


    Inside, a middle-aged woman was sobbing in Marc''s arms.


    Mia stood beside them, along with some others that Debbie didn''t know. Everyone''s eyes were red from crying.


    Then Debbie recognized a heartbreaking sob. It was Kasie.


    Seeing her walk in, Mia approached her and asked, "Debbie, why are you here? The nurses say you shouldn''t be walking around."


    Mia had visited Debbie when she was asleep.


    Debbie shook her head and made no answer. She looked at Marc and his wife. "Mr. Dou, Mrs. Dou..." she greeted quietly.


    Marc nodded at her. The woman in his arms was too ovee with grief to respond.


    There were few things sadder than parents having to bury their children.


    Debbie released Lucinda''s hand and walked to the bed, where a persony under a white sheet. A woman in pajamas sat beside the bed, too heartbroken to notice Debbie was even there.


    "Kasie..." Debbie called in a hoarse voice.


    Kasie raised her head, her eyes red and swollen. As soon as she recognized Debbie, she ran toward her and hugged her. "Debbie..." she sobbed.


    This was the first time Debbie had seen Kasie so heartbroken. She held the girl tightly, her heart aching. Her tears wouldn''t stop falling. Kasie''s sobs racked Kasie''s body as well as Debbie''s.


    "Debbie, Emmett is a liar! He... he lied to me! He said he''d marry me. He said he''d propose to me when this semester is over. But now... why is he just lying here? I can''t wake him up. Wake up, you liar! Liar! He lied to me, Debbie... how could he?"


    she shouted hysterically.


    He promised he would propose to her.


    He insisted at the jewelry exposition that she agree to marry him when he proposed.


    How could he bail on her like this?


    Now that he wasn''t around anymore, how could she marry him?


    Debbie patted Kasie on the back. The only thing she could think of tofort her was to shed tears with her quietly.


    Kasie went on listing all the promises Emmett had made to her. "He said he''de to my house to propose to me after this term. I was so happy I told my mom. She even prepared my dowry.


    Emmett... Oh God, Debbie. What am I going to do?" Kasie almost fainted from the hysterical crying. She hadn''t remembered to breathe.

 Chapter 308: Sign This

    Chapter 308: Sign ThisDebbie looked at the scene. Kasie was absolutely hysterical, and denying reality. Debbie held Kasie tightly and consoled her gently, "Don''t cry, Kasie. Don''t cry. Emmett wouldn''t want to see you like this."


    Hearing Emmett''s name, Kasie suddenly pushed Debbie away and ran over to Emmett''s body. She grabbed his cold hand and said hoarsely, "Emmett, wake up! Why did you lie to me? You don''t want to marry me anymore, do you? Answer me! Answer me!" With thest phrase, she pounded her fist on the table hey on.


    Debbie walked over to her and put her hand around her shoulder. "Kasie, pull yourself together."


    ''Pull myself together? How?'' Kasie gazed at the white sheet, under whichy the body of her one true love. Now cold, lifeless, an empty shell. "Emmett, you said you loved me. Then wake up. I''ll marry someone else... Emmett... you lying sack of..." Her voice trailed off, a muffled sob obscuring the curse word that doubtless ended the phrase.


    Her wails echoed through the morgue.


    It broke Mia''s heart to see Kasie crushed like this. She decided to take the initiative and lead Kasie out of there.


    Before she left, Kasie hugged Debbie and cried for what seemed like forever.


    When Debbie returned to the ICU, the Huos were already gathered there, including Frasier''s son.


    It was a sad day for everyone.


    Wherever Debbie went, she could hear someone crying.


    Valerie sobbed in Connie''s arms. Tabitha was wiping her eyes. Miranda stood with her back to the rest, staring off into space with worried and mncholy eyes.


    When he saw Debbie, James snorted loudly and cursed as he pointed at her. "What happened? Why is my son injured and Emmett dead, while you''re safe and sound?"


    Lucinda was shocked by James'' attitude toward Debbie. ''What a dick! The way he treats Debbie is just awful, '' she thought. She pulled Debbie behind her to protect her. Then she struggled to keep an even tone as she said to James, "Debbie is pregnant. Yelling at her like this isn''t good for the baby. It was an ident, and hardly her fault..."


    "Zip it!" James interrupted her roughly. He pointed at Debbie and announced, "Ever since you married Carlos, our family has been in chaos. I heard my son tried to rescue you. If Carlos dies, so do you! I''ll make sure of it!"


    Debbie pulled Lucinda aside and looked at James nonchntly. Thankfully, she was unrattled. She was used to this man''s unhinged rants. "Carlos will be fine!" she said firmly.


    "Are you King of Hell or the doctor? How would you know?" James sneered.


    "Neither, but I know he''ll be okay," she said to him, but actually she needed to hear it more than anybody else.


    "Get the fuck out! Nobody needs you here!" James cursed.


    Lucinda stared at him in disbelief, astonished at his rude tone.


    Since Carlos was right there, Debbie didn''t want to argue with James. She was ready to leave with her aunt. "Fine, I''ll go. Please inform me if Carlos wakes up," she told the Huos.


    But only Connie responded with a cautious nod.


    When she returned to her own ward, Debbie was exhausted. Shey down in the hospital bed, pressed some buttons to adjust it some, and closed her eyes.


    Lucinda had some chicken soup delivered to the ward. She spooned a bowl of soup and handed it to Debbie. But Debbie wouldn''t eat it. Finally, she had a bite or two since Lucinda wouldn''t stop pestering her about it.


    Before falling asleep, Debbie told Lucinda, "Thanks Auntie. I''m fine now. It''s been a long day. You should get some rest."


    Lucinda hesitated, but eventually she nodded. She was tired, and there was little use hanging around here. Before leaving, she reminded Debbie, "Be strong for Mr. Huo and the baby. Call me if you need anything."


    "I will. Thank you."


    After Lucinda had left, Debbie looked around the silent ward. It still didn''t feel real.


    She pinched her arm¡ªhard. It hurt.


    So, all this was real. It wasn''t a nightmare.


    The car ident, Emmett dead, Carlos severely injured, and she almost miscarried.


    Debbie had a long nap. When she woke up, she felt stronger. The first thing she thought of was Carlos.


    She got out of bed without a second thought and walked right out of the ward.


    Only Tabitha and James were there at the ICU. When he saw Debbie again, James thundered, "What the hell are you doing here? You killed my son! Carlos died to save your worthless life!"


    ''Died?'' Debbie felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her mind went nk. She looked at Tabitha, who seemed to have aged a lot overnight. "Wh-what did he say?"


    James spoke before Tabitha could respond. "The doctors said he''s in critical condition. No one can save him now. You happy? Get lost! Don''t make me hit you again!" he shouted. He sounded less mad than... sad?


    Tabitha ran at Debbie tearfully. She grabbed her arms and shook her violently. "Carlos died trying to save you. You bring my son back! Bring him back! My poor son..."


    "No... that''s not... I..." Debbie shook Tabitha''s arms off. She now had rage in her eyes. She had kept her cool, but she wasn''t going to hold back anymore. "Fucking liars! All of you! You want me to leave Carlos so you made this up, didn''t you? Leave me alone!"


    James closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he said in a sad tone, "It''s true. My son...he''s dying..." Unexpectedly, James started to weep. They''d never seen the proud man do anything but express contempt or rage. But now


    ...


    ''No, no! No way! He''s lying!''


    Debbie dashed toward the ICU. She had to see for herself. But before she could get close to the door, two stout bodyguards stepped in her way.


    James'' voice sounded from behind her, but this time his tone had changed. Hoarse from yelling, his voice sounded grim and creepy as if it were from hell. "Want to see my son?"


    Debbie nodded.


    "Then sign this. You can see him onest time,"


    he said, handing a document to her.


    Her heart tightened at the sight of its title¡ªDivorce Agreement.


    "No. I won''t," she refused firmly. They just never stopped.


    She didn''t believe Carlos was dying. It had to be a trick James was pulling to break them up.


    And that was when James pulled out another piece of paper. "Look carefully. A DNR notice. The doctor told me they''d done everything they could. They turned off Carlos'' oxygen. You can see it for yourself."


    One of the bodyguards moved aside so that Debbie could see. Carlosy in bed, motionless. The oxygen mask he had been wearing the day before had been removed, just as James imed.


    "No! This can''t be true! I don''t believe you! Let me see him!" Debbie shouted. Then she dropped into a fighting stance, and prepared to leg sweep one of the bodyguards.


    James spoke indifferently. "I''d be more careful, if I were you. The baby? You might miscarry."


    Debbie hesitated when she heard that. Just then, the bodyguards grabbed her. She couldn''t move at all. She struggled, but in vain. The men were too strong.

 Chapter 309: Im Sorry, Honey

    Chapter 309: I''m Sorry, HoneyDebbie yelled desperately, "James Huo, you don''t deserve to be a father! Oh, I forgot. You''re not Carlos'' father, are you? That''s good. Because you''re not worthy of the title."


    James cared nothing for what she said. Once again, he held the divorce agreement in front of her. "Sign it, and you can see him."


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a strange force surging inside her. A renewed sense of purpose, and a strong sense of self. She wrenched free from the bodyguards'' arms and stalked toward James, who had a look of fear on his face. She snatched the divorce agreement, tore it into pieces and threw them in James'' face. "You don''t get a say in this. Not at all. Carlos and I are a couple. Now and forever! You can just drop dead!"


    The scraps floated like snowkes as theynded lightly on the floor.


    Furious, James raised his hand and smacked Debbie hard.


    Her face jerked aside because of the force, her head continuing in the direction of the p. She felt a little dizzy for a moment. Slowly, she righted her head, turning to James. Her eyes turned dark and cold. "How many times is this now? This is the third time you hit me, right?"


    James was frightened by her expression. "So what?"


    Debbie sneered, "I only put up with you because you were Carlos'' dad! But I can''t even..."


    With that, she aimed a roundhouse kick at his face. His head rocked, and blood flew. Before anybody else could do anything, she clenched her teeth and kicked his fat belly. He crumpled, moaning in pain, blood pouring from his mouth, pooling on the floor. Debbie was like a machine programmed to humiliate James. She pounced on the man, showering him with punch after punch. The bodyguards stirred themselves, but it was toote.


    "Ah! Debbie!" Tabitha had been in a daze. When the two bodyguards rushed over to stop Debbie, she finally came to her senses. She screamed and attempted to pull Debbie off of James.


    But before she could reach her, the bodyguards already had it handled. Debbie drew her arm back, ready for another strike, and one of the bodyguards had trapped her arm between his elbow and chest, grabbed her wrist, and turned, wrenching her arm. Controlling her with pain, he dragged her to her feet.


    They were martial experts. Knowing that Debbie knew martial arts, James had hired them to handle her.


    The other bodyguard helped James to his feet, and went to see if he was okay. He drew a handkerchief from his pocket and helped the older man clean the blood from his face. James straightened his clothes and looked around with embarrassment, and more than a little pain. Luckily, he had given orders that no one else was allowed toe here.


    "You son of a bitch. I''ll never divorce Carlos!"


    James'' eyes were filled with venom. He waved at the bodyguards. The one that had corralled her took a rag from his pocket and covered Debbie''s mouth and nose. Debbie struggled and then everything went ck.


    She woke up to find that some people were talking around her. Her head ached so badly she felt it was about to explode.


    She opened her eyes slowly. And she felt like she had just stepped into a house of horrors.


    Some doctors wearing masks stood around her, all manners of medical tools in their hands. Near her was James, wearing a weird expression.


    "What are you doing?" Debbie asked, half-mumbling thanks to the stupor she had just awoken from. Instinctively, she tried to protect herself, but she couldn''t move. It was then that she found her hands had been tied to the headboard of the bed.


    With a document in his hand, James walked up to her. "These are private doctors. Think carefully about what you say next. Otherwise, your baby..." he threatened.


    ''He''s threatening my kid! ''


    Debbie''s eyes zed with rage. "You bastard! Even though you''re not Carlos'' father, my baby is still a Huo, and still innocent. How could you do this?"


    James sneered, "Actually, I''m not a Huo. Why should I give a rat''s ass?"


    Debbie was shocked. ''There are so many secrets in the Huo family.''


    She tried to calm down. "And you''re not exactly a saint either. You cheated on Tabitha with a housemaid. Not worried about a divorce?"


    "So you saw me that night. So what? That stupid woman thinks the world of me. She won''t believe you."


    "Touch my baby, and I''ll tell the press about you. Everyone will know you''re a cheater."


    Jamesughed sarcastically. "Where''s your proof?"


    She had to admit, she had none. James spoke again.


    "You have two choices. One, sign the divorce agreement; or two, I give you an abortion. You have one minute to decide."


    Debbie struggled, trying to wrench free from the rope binding her wrists. "I should have... ugh... let you rot in prison! Boy was I dumb to convince Carlos... ugh... not to press charges! Let... ugh... me go! When Carlos wakes up, he''ll kill you."


    "He''s dead. ZL Group posted an obituary on their website. Thepany''s a mess. Except for Carlos Huo, I''m the biggest shareholder. With him dead, I''m the new CEO. They need a leader to guide them, so I''ll announce it a couple days from now. I''ve severed all your ties to thepany. Think I could do that if Carlos were still alive?"


    Staring at James'' hideous face, Debbie wished she could snatch a knife from one of the doctors and kill that son of a bitch.


    "Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs. Carlos isn''t your son, but you raised him, lived with him for nearly thirty years. How could you do this? Hey, you know what does eat its young? Vermin," she spat.


    Jamesughed. He didn''t give a damn. "Cut the bullshit!"


    "Why do you insist we get a divorce? Carlos is dead. What''s the point?" she asked.


    James gave her a creepy smile. "You married into the family. You became one of us. Divorced, you''re not."


    ''Psycho!'' Debbie thought. She gritted her teeth, refusing to say anything else. James gave the doctors a look, and one of them picked up a syringe and filled it with some kind of clear fluid.


    He pressed the plunger to clear the air from it, and it squirted a bit. The doctor then started walking towards her.


    Terror took hold of her. "What do you want? Let me go!"


    James said, "This is anesthetic. I''m too soft-hearted to let them do this without anesthetic. You should thank me."


    "James Huo, you asshole! I''ll kill you!"


    Debbie tried to kick the doctor approaching her, but a few more came over and held her legs.


    Cold fluid was injected into her veins. Debbie despaired.


    "Okay. I''ll sign." She had topromise to keep her baby safe. Her and Carlos'' baby.


    The doctor withdrew the needle then, when the syringe was half-empty.


    A tear left her eye and streamed down her face. ''I''m sorry, old man. I''m sorry, honey. I failed. I failed our marriage, '' she wept inside.


    She dully took the pen the doctor handed her. Under James'' gaze, she signed her name on thest page of the agreement.


    The drug took effect very quickly. Everything began to melt away as soon as she signed her name.

 Chapter 310: The Old Son Of A Bitch

    Chapter 310: The Old Son Of A BitchJames was pleased to see her capitte. "Don''t make trouble. Remember, Carlos isn''t around to protect you. Killing you and your baby would be like squashing ants underfoot," he continued threatening her.


    Debbie cursed through gritted teeth, "You bastard!"


    Now that he had gotten what he wanted, James was as happy as a m. He didn''t react to her cursing. He even said, "When you wake up, you can see him onest time," as if he were merciful.


    Debbie closed her eyes, ignoring him. He didn''t mind and left the room with his minions before Debbie fell into a dreamless sleep.


    When Debbie woke up, she found out that she was in a room next to the ICU. She changed into scrubs and a mask, then dragged herself into the ICU weakly.


    A nurse followed her inside, watching her like a hawk. The moment Debbie saw Carlos, grief overwhelmed her.


    She grabbed his hand tightly. "Old man, it''s me, your wife. Wake up! Look at me. Look at me."


    His hand felt icy cold, like he truly was dead. Debbie put it to her lips with trembling hands and kissed it gently. "Old man, I miss you so much. I''m worried about you. Open your eyes and look at me, all right?"


    But Carlos didn''t respond at all. He was indeed as quiet as a dead man.


    Just when Debbie felt his forehead, the nurse reminded her, "Your minute is up, miss. Please leave."


    ''My... minute? '' Debbie realized that she had traded her marriage for a single minute with Carlos. "Can you give me a few more minutes? I need more time,"


    Debbie pleaded.


    However, the nurse wouldn''t budge on this. She shooed Debbie out of the ward.


    Once she stepped out of the ICU, Debbie sat on the bench dejectedly. Till now, she still couldn''t believe Carlos was gone. It had to be a trick. James was behind it.


    But it still didn''t feel real. Debbie left the hospital temporarily. She borrowed a phone and called Jared.


    When it all went down, Jared had gotten blind stinking drunk and was crashing at a friend''s ce. His phone was dead. When Debbie called, he had just gotten home and put his phone on the charger. It was not until he got her call that he knew something horrible had happened.


    He unplugged his phone and called Damon immediately. "Damon, is Carlos Huo really... dead?"


    "Yeah. Tabitha told me. I''m on my way to the hospital." Wesley was on a mission for the military and they couldn''t get a hold of him. Curtis and Colleen were on their way home, returning from abroad.


    ''Damn it! What about Debbie and the baby?'' Realizing how serious the matter was, he hopped in his sports car and zoomed to the hospital.


    He didn''t stop for anything. Narrowly avoiding being hit, he rounded thest corner for the hospital. When he saw Debbie, she was crouching in a corner, dejected, as if her wits had left her


    "Hey Tomboy. Sorry I wasn''t aroundst night. I was out drinking with friends. I just woke up."


    Debbie stood up dully and walked over to the car. "Give a girl a ride home?"


    Jared nodded, "No problem. You okay?"


    Debbie shook her head. After getting in the car, she asked, "Did you call your brother?"


    "Yes, I did. He said... Carlos'' mom confirmed it."


    Debbie gnawed at her lower lip and remained silent. On the way to the manor, she changed her mind.


    She asked Jared to take her somewhere to eat first. They got some nice spicy takeout. Afterwards, they drove on toward the manor.


    When the car came to the entrance to the manor, three security guards stepped in the way, blocking the car from going any further. Debbie rolled the car window down and said, "It''s me."


    The original security guards had been reced. She had never met any one of this new batch. One of them seemed a bit embarrassed when he said, "You divorced Mr. Huo, so you''re not Mrs. Huo. You''re not allowed inside."


    James was pretty thorough!


    "I need to get my stuff."


    Another security guard responded immediately, "Miss Nian, your things are already packed up. I''ll get them for you."


    He went inside the manor. In a couple minutes, he walked over with a suitcase.


    "My boss says everything you had was bought with Mr. Huo''s money, so they don''t belong to you."


    Debbie smiled bitterly. "Okay, thanks."


    Jared punched the wheel and cursed, "That old son of a bitch!"


    On the car ride over, Debbie let him know she signed the divorce agreement. When he heard that, he was so angry that he had wanted to drive back and find James and have him killed. But Debbie stopped him.


    It was the same story at East City Vi. The security guards stopped her and told her she wasn''t allowed inside.


    ''James is quite ruthless, '' she thought. Jared pulled over.


    "What do we do now?" he asked her.


    Debbie was silent. This was the first time she had been in a situation like this. She didn''t know what to do either. "I don''t care about all this. I just want to know if Carlos is really dead."


    Nothing else mattered.


    Jared nodded. Once again, he rang up Damon. "Hi Damon, been to the hospital yet? What did the doctors say?"


    Half a minuteter, Jared''s face turned pale. He hung up and looked Debbie in the eye.


    "Is... is it true?" She looked at Jared expectantly.


    It took Jared a long moment before he responded with a nod. "Listen to me, Tomboy. I know you''re hurting, but you have to pull it together. You have a baby to protect."


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t believe it."


    She didn''t believe Carlos had died just like that.


    Then she asked Jared to call Curtis. But Curtis'' phone went straight to voicemail. Maybe just as Damon said, Curtis was on a ne bound for Y City.


    Debbie pressed her head against the car window, mumbling, "Damon never liked me. I don''t trust him. I''ll ask Mr. Lu when hees back. He''s a good guy, and wouldn''t lie."


    However, a few minutester, another big news item shocked the entire city.


    It was about Debbie. And it had gone viral. The headline read: "Mr. Huo injured in ident. Wife files for divorce and gets abortion." Reading further, the subheader detailed how his assistant died at the scene and she cheated on him. Jared clicked on the link to read the details.


    It imed that after Carlos'' ident, the CEO went to the ER. Debbie ignored him and cheated on him with another man. She even filed for divorce. Later when she found out that she was pregnant, she went to the hospital and had an abortion.


    As proof, the article had pics, which stunned Debbie.


    One of them was taken when she was in bed. She was sleeping in a stranger''s arms, with bare shoulders. Thest one was taken when the doctors walked out of the ward where she had been forced to sign the divorce agreement.


    Those doctors had told the press that Debbie hade to the hospital willingly to have an abortion.

 Chapter 311: Died At The Scene

    Chapter 311: Died At The SceneA few minutester, someizens had figured out the identity of the man in the bedroom pic. After that, a video of an interview with the man was shared on social media. At the start, he kept denying it, but finally broke down and admitted it. He said he worked in a club, and he had been in an intimate rtionship with Mrs. Huo for two months.


    And thest bit of evidence came from James himself. In an interview, he told the media, "Yeah, those pics were taken at the same time my son was fighting for his life." He changed his tone to sound sad. "And I saw Debbie sign the divorce papers with my own eyes... I tried to stop her, but she insisted on it. She said it was hard to tell whether Carlos would live, so she... Dammit! I feel sorry for my son. Why did he choose such a fickle bitch..."


    Then the reporters also asked him if Debbie had really gotten an abortion. As a sly fox, James answered tactfully, "I don''t know. I didn''t see it myself. I hope she wouldn''t be so cruel to the baby..."


    Debbie closed the video and turned off the screen. She curled up in the back seat of Jared''s car, her whole body trembling. ''James is trying hard to ruin me...''


    Jared gripped his phone tightly and yelled angrily, "I''ll have somebody kill that fucking old fart!"


    No sooner had he said this than he started dialing a number to contact his men.


    Debbie put a hand on his phone to stop him. With her lips quivering, she muttered weakly, "It''s useless. We''ll figure something out. Don''t do something stupid..." ''Okay, calm down. Don''t panic...'' sheforted herself in her mind, trying to sort out the chaos of the past days.


    She wasn''t sure whether or not Carlos was alive. She had to look after herself and the baby.


    These rumors went viral within two hours. Debbie had be the target of cyber-bullying. She got death and **** threats, and someone released the address of both the manor and the vi, to aid in tracking her down. Her reputation was being dragged through the mud.


    Everyone now thought of her as a scheming little gold digger. Those who heard about it cussed her out with all the foul words they could think of.


    Jared and Sebastian spent a fortune trying to have all those rumors and negative news posts on the Inte taken down, but to no avail. Every time they had managed to block one news story, another one would spring up and spread again. Obviously, someone was manipting everything behind the scenes in an attempt topletely ruin Debbie''s rep.


    It was already seven o''clock in the evening when Curtis touched down in Y City. Things had already gone from bad to worse.


    Curtis got a hold of Debbie through Jared. She had been staying in Jared''s car this whole time. They hadn''t gone anywhere, not even driven around. And where could they go? After discovering Debbie''s location, Curtis came along with Colleen to pick her up and drove her to his apartment.


    On the way there, Curtis asked a chef to prepare some food for the foursome. When they arrived at his apartment and escorted Debbie inside, he asked her to eat something first before getting her side of things.


    Jared was impatient, and sat there without taking a single bite. He was on pins and needles waiting to know more about the matter. But Debbie ate silently opposite him. Curtis and Colleen were also eating quietly without uttering a single word. The atmosphere was grave. Jared had no choice but to shut his mouth for now, asionally picking up a slice of food to eat.


    Eventually, dinner was polished off and the four of them walked into the living room. With a sympathetic look on her face,


    Colleen made Debbie lean over her shoulder. Curtis broke the silence and stated, "I went straight to the hospital after I got off the ne today. When I got there, I couldn''t find Carlos anywhere. I heard that Carlos already...and the Huo family members had taken his...body back home."


    Silence filled the room, and you could hear a pin drop. Everyone understood what he meant to say.


    When nobody said a word, Curtis continued, "Then I went to the manor, hoping to find out the truth. But the security guards stopped me at the gate. They wouldn''t let me in, saying that the Huo family was in mourning and no visitors were allowed."


    Curtis called Tabitha, but the call didn''t go through. Finally, he had been able to get through James'' phone. On the phone, James had told him in tears that he was very sad. He wanted to let Carlos spend hisst moments at home.


    Curtis tried to argue that he wanted to see Carlos, but James shut him down.


    "Damon and I asked someone to look into the car ident. But the truck driver died at the scene, just like Emmett. So we have no more clues now. I''ve arranged for more men to investigate. There will be some copsing by. Don''t be scared or worried. Just tell the police everything you know. Got it?" Curtis asked the pale girl in a concerned voice. It hurt his heart to see Debbie in such a sad and heartbroken state.


    She nodded and pleaded, "Mr. Lu, Carlos isn''t dead! Please, please be thorough."


    "I know. Will do. Carlos and I go back twenty years. We''ll get to the bottom of this. I can''t get a hold of Wesley yet. But once he gets involved, then we''ll find out what''s going on."


    She trusted Curtis, so his reassurances felt nice, like a light at the end of the tunnel.


    But it wasn''t without its downside. "There are a lot of rumors about you, and people want to track you down. Stay at my ce and don''t go out. And if something happens, call me."


    "Okay..." Debbie nodded.


    She settled down in Curtis'' apartment and tried to rx. However, after waiting uneasily for some time, she got the worst news from Curtis. He told her Carlos'' funeral was two days away.


    Losing herst hope, Debbie was on the verge of copse. Unable to wait two more days, she desperately begged Curtis to take her to the manor.


    In East District Manor


    Debbie left Curtis'' car when they arrived at the manor gate. Tears welled up in her eyes at the sight of the familiar and magnificent gate.


    Memories flooded her brain. She remembered the time when Carlos took her here for the first time and told her that was their home now. But everything changed in the blink of an eye.


    A row of bodyguards stood in front of the gate, halting Curtis'' car. There was no way he was going to get in without running them over. One of the bodyguards told him, "Sorry, Mr. Lu. Mr. James Huo told us that if Miss Nian is along, shees in alone. The Huo family would like to have a word with her."


    Debbie remembered how James forced her to sign the divorce agreement, so she thought going in alone was a terrible idea. She wouldn''t be able to stop him from doing anything like that on her own. Shaking her head, she dered defiantly, "No way!"


    "Miss Nian, this can go one of two ways. If you work with us, then you''ll be able to say yourst goodbyes to Mr. Huo. If not..." the bodyguard said.


    Debbie panicked.


    Known for his mild and gentle personality, Curtis rarely showed his anger. But now, he shot a cold nce at all these bodyguards and said firmly, "I''m going with her. Try and stop me!"


    The bodyguard was baffled. His boss''s orders didn''t cover this situation. Rather than make the wrong choice, he hastily contacted James.


    After ending the call, the bodyguard returned to them and said, "Begging your pardon, Mr. Lu. They want to see her alone. If she does that, she gets to see Mr. Huo onest time before the funeral. Otherwise, go away, ande back the day of the funeral."


    James had be too bold. He even barred Curtis from going in.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was Wesley. Atst! Curtis let Wesley know what was going on, and he gathered a force together to meet them at the manor.


    Less than thirty minutester, a dozen military vehicles arrived at the manor gate.


    Wesley quickly jumped out of the lead vehicle and ran up to Curtis. "So what the hell is going on? What happened to Carlos?"


    Dozens of armed soldiers in uniforms disembarked from the other vehicles and lined up in three orderly rows, waiting for their leader''s instructions.


    "Carlos had a car ident. The Huo family has announced his death. But they want to talk to Debbie alone and won''t let me go inside. Something''s not right," Curtis exined simply. He looked at the bodyguards. They were visibly nervous, being confronted with armed soldiers.


    Clenching his fists, Wesley ordered in a loud voice, "Ten-hut!"


    "Sir!" all the soldiers behind him said in unison. They stiffened to attention, saluting their superior officer. When he saluted back, they dropped their hands to their sides.


    "We''re going to take this manor as ours! You have permission to engage!" Following Wesley''s orders, the soldiers all dashed towards the bodyguards.

 Chapter 312: Sasha Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 312: Sasha Was KidnappedIn no time, Wesley''s men overpowered the bodyguards and forced them to open the gate to the manor. The dozen or so military vehicles drove into the manor in an imposing manner, seemingly unstoppable.


    As soon as they reached the main vi, Debbie quickly jumped out of the car and ran towards the vi, heart burning with anxiety. She didn''t want to waste a single second.


    When she saw the traditional ck and white funerary couplet hanging on each side of the doorway, she almost fell to her knees as her legs became weak. The borate calligraphy seemed to writhe of its own ord, bing menacing instead of beautiful, as it was intended to be. It was a reminder that Carlos may have indeed passed on. Luckily, Curtis had superior reflexes and caught her just in time.


    Curtis, Wesley and Debbie rushed into the vi, practically bursting through the doorway. In the living room, Tabitha and Valerie were sobbing sadly, sitting in front of a ck and white photo of Carlos, blown up, framed, and set on an easel. James was on the phone at the time. A bodyguard had already informed him that Wesley had forced his way in, along with a contingent of soldiers. But James was almost too preupied to care. The ZL Group was a mess these days, and hadn''t fared well after the ident of Carlos.


    "Uncle James," Wesley called out as he approached James.


    James hastily ended the phone call and said in a choked and hoarse voice, "Wesley! You finally came. Carlos... he''s..." He let out a long sigh, unable to finish his sentence.


    Staring at Carlos'' ck and white portrait, Wesley ignored him, and simply asked, "Where is Carlos'' body now?"


    "It''s in the mourning hall, not here..."


    James sighed with each sentence he said. In the end, he choked on his tears, lost his voice and hung his head, tears streaming down his face.


    Before Wesley could ask more questions, James suddenly pointed his finger at Debbie, as if he had just noticed she was there. He shouted angrily, "You! You have some serious stones,ing here like this!" It wasn''t lost on Wesley that James had suddenly regained his voice, and became his usual rage-filled self. "What did Carlos ever do to you? He treated you like a queen, and you went and cheated on him while he was dying! What a stupid ho!"


    Instead of responding to him, Debbie asked, "Where''s Aunt Miranda?"


    "What ''Aunt Miranda''? You chose to divorce Carlos. You''re not part of the family now! She''s not your aunt Miranda anymore! The only reason I asked you here is because I want you to kneel in front of Carlos'' portrait and beg for his forgiveness!"


    "I...chose? I chose life for the baby, not..."


    She paused in mid-sentence. Her cellphone suddenly rang. She was going to reject the call at first, but when she saw "Aunt Lucinda" on the caller ID, she quickly tapped the answer key. "Debbie, where are you? Sasha''s been kidnapped! The kidnappers said that you pissed someone off. What''s going on?" Lucinda''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "What?" Debbie wasn''t able to take in her words. At all. It was already too much for her, but troubles came at her like waves. It seemed, and this time it threatened to knock her off her feet and drag her under.


    "Someone called me, and said you have to go where they tell you. Do that and Sasha''s safe. Tell anyone, and they kill Sasha... Tell you what, let''s meet at my house and figure out what to do next," Lucinda said worriedly.


    Her eyes widening in shock, Debbie shifted her gaze to the now silent James. She had initially wanted to have it out with James in front of Wesley and Curtis, let them know it was James who had forced her to sign the divorce papers. But now, all the words stuck in her throat. She knew what would happen if she said anything now.


    She clenched her fist and closed her eyes in anger. Taking a deep breath to try and calm her frazzled nerves, she said, "Okay, Aunt Lucinda. I understand. I''ll be there soon."


    After ending the call, she took one more look at Carlos'' portrait and whispered to Curtis, "I have to get to my aunt''s. If you could stay here as a show of strength..."


    "Something wrong?" Curtis asked in confusion.


    Debbie looked at James again. He was calm now, gazing back at her with a meaningful look in his eyes. She turned to Curtis and said, "I don''t know. So I guess you''re in charge of figuring out what''s up with Carlos'' death. For now, anyway. Sorry."


    Curtis wanted to go with Debbie, but he also wanted to stay here and look into Carlos'' death with Wesley. Pulled in two directions, he finally decided. He directed two of the bodyguards to drive Debbie to her aunt''s house.


    On her way to the Mu family''s residence, Debbie looked out the window, deep in thought. She prayed Wesley and Curtis could uncover the truth. She also prayed for some good news. She could use that right about now.


    Lucinda and Sebastian anxiously paced back and forth in the living room. When they saw Debbiee in, they quickly jogged over to her, as if clutching at thest straw of hope. Lucinda held Debbie''s hands in hers and asked, "Tell me everything. Did you tick someone off? What''s going on? Why did they kidnap Sasha?"


    Debbie didn''t know how to exin everything, nor did she have the time. Sasha''s safety was paramount. So she asked, "You know where she is?"


    "We''re holding off calling the cops, because they said they''d kill her if we did. But we can''t let you go there in exchange for Sasha!" Sebastian said. He racked his brain, trying to figure out the best solution.


    Debbie shook her head. "I know who''s behind this." It was James. He stirred up all this trouble. He held Sasha hostage to stop Debbie from revealing the truth.


    "You know? Then let''s call the cops now!" Lucinda suggested in an agitated voice.


    Debbie shook again. "No, I don''t have any proof. The police won''t believe me. Don''t worry. Just tell me where she is. I''ll go there myself."


    Debbie was sure that James wouldn''t kill her. If he wanted to kill her, he would have already done it at the hospital on that day.


    "No way. You''re a girl, and you''re pregnant. Why don''t we let the authorities handle this?" Sebastian said as he took out his phone.


    "No, Uncle Sebastian. Don''t call the police! They''ll kill Sasha." ''Sasha is innocent. She has nothing to do with this. And now she''s in danger because of me, '' Debbie thought sadly.


    In the end, Lucinda and Sebastian failed to talk Debbie out of it, and told her the address.


    The assants took Sasha to a hill behind a ruined temple. The road leading to it was too narrow for a car to drive there.


    So Debbie had no choice but to get out of the car and make it on foot. Two bodyguards went with to make sure she was safe.


    Debbie had already walked past the temple, but then she remembered something. She went back to the temple and knelt down in front of a broken statue of Bodhisattva. It seemed that no one hade to burn incense or clean the temple in a long time.


    Looking at the abandoned statue, she bowed again and again, her eyes brimming with tears. ''Please let Carlos be alive. Bless our baby, and make sure it''s healthy. Bless Sasha and keep her safe. And please bless that Emmett can rest in peace in heaven...'' She recited all this in her mind, praying for the people she held dearest.


    As she had stood up and dusted herself off, her phone rang. It was Sebastian. "Debbie, the kidnappers called again. They said they saw you. They stopped the bodyguards from following you. They asked you to send them back to the car."


    Debbie inhaled sharply. "Okay."


    "Debbie, please stay safe."


    "Uh huh. Thanks," Debbie said calmly.


    Then, she climbed the hill on her own, following the instructions given by the kidnappers. It was a bushy and rugged path. Ignoring anything else, Debbie made her way there quickly. Her every thought was of Sasha.


    A few minutester, she finally reached a broken courtyard in a t area.


    The door to the courtyard was already open. Two men dressed in ck from head to toe with only their eyes exposed were guarding the doorway. As they saw her approach, they looked around, trying to spot any bodyguards or soldiers. After verifying she was alone, they guided her into the courtyard.


    Inside the courtyard, Sasha was there, her wrists and feet were bound with rope; her mouth was covered with a piece of tape and her hair was disheveled.


    When she saw Debbie enter, Sasha wept in a muffled voice.


    Horror filled Debbie''s heart. But she knew she had to be strong. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her fear andforted Sasha. "Sasha, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    Sasha nodded. She wanted to say, ''Jeez, you''re dumb! Why did youe alone?''


    A man satzily in a wooden office chair. He grabbed a piece of paper and asked another man to bring it to Debbie.


    After a quick look at what was written there, Debbie widened her eyes in shock and refused. "No way!"


    Unppable, the man said casually, "Your cousin is pretty hot. If you don''t sign that..." As he said that, he stood up and took his coat off.


    Realizing what he was going to do to Sasha, Debbie balled her fists in fury.


    As the man took off his shirt, he turned to look at Debbie and said in a lewd voice, "Make a choice. Sign your name and leave Y City, or I''ll give her the d. She''ll never forget me!"


    Sasha was startled by the man''s movements, her eyes almost popped out of her sockets. She wriggled and tried to kick her legs, trying to say something through the tape over her mouth. All to no avail. She was still tied up.


    Debbie''s eyes burned with mes of rage. She wouldn''t surrender to them so easily!

 Chapter 313: I Had An Affair

    Chapter 313: I Had An AffairDebbie felt her blood boiling. Overwhelmed by white hot rage, she suddenly raised her clenched fist and rushed the man who had already taken off his shirt. She leaped into the air and kicked at him, using her momentum to plow into the thug. Caught off guard, the man lost his bnce momentarily.


    Seeing her start the battle, two other kidnappers instantly darted towards her, intending to take her down.


    The bare-chested man lifted himself up from the ground. Massaging his aching arm, he cursed ferociously, "You bitch! Kick me, will ya? You''re dead meat. Get her, boys!" As he finished speaking, he picked Sasha up, slinging her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He moved off to the side. Sasha wanted to cry out but her mouth had been taped.


    The kidnappers were hired by James. They all were trained in various martial arts styles. But Debbie''s main problem was that she was pregnant. She couldn''t strain herself, so she couldn''t attack at full strength.


    In spite of that, she still was able to handle three of them. One of them rushed towards her, and she simply sidestepped. His momentum carried him right by her, and she struck under his chin with her palm as he passed. His head snapped back and he fell to the ground. Another of the thugs thought he''d fare better, and she trapped his arm and shoved him deftly into another kidnapper, and they both fell into a heap.


    Realizing Debbie was better than they thought, they quickly pulled out knives from inside their clothes and pointed them at Debbie. She saw all sorts of knives: butterfly knives, wicked looking tea knives, and even some models she was unfamiliar with, though they definitely looked western in origin.


    The glint of the sharp des made her heart skip a beat. Meanwhile, she began to feel a dull pain in her belly. Worried about the safety of the baby, she didn''t move a muscle.


    The kidnappers sprinted towards her, knives in hand. Cornered, Debbie clenched her jaw and shouted at the man who was about to **** Sasha, "Wait!"


    Each man stopped in his tracks, surrounding Debbie without attacking her. The bare-chested man had already taken off his trousers, and was getting ready to cut Sasha''s clothing off. In an unhappy voice, he roared, "What now? If you won''t sign that paper, then don''t bug me!"


    "I... I''ll sign it..." Covering her aching belly and looking at Sasha''s desperate eyes, Debbie surrendered. What else could she do?


    She picked up the piece of paper from the ground. Tears sprang to her eyes as she read it in her mind again and again, until she couldn''t bear to even look at it anymore. Gripping the paper tightly, she was unable to lift a finger to sign it.


    The kidnappers were impatient. They shouted at her rudely to sign the thing. Finally, with trembling hand, Debbie signed her name and left a fingerprint on it.


    Satisfied, the man donned his clothes again and told Debbie in a sarcastic voice, "So, for signing that you get toe to the funeral. It''s in the cemetery in the suburbs, day after tomorrow. After that, get lost! Nevere back to Y City, or else." Debbie remained silent.


    Frustrated, she clenched her fists, nails digging into her palms. Never would she forget this day. The darkest hour. The saddest heart. She swore that James would be her enemy forever. Someday, she''d get her revenge. The lead kidnapper looked at Sasha. "Hey, too bad we didn''t get to know each other. You ever need a date, look me up." She looked horrified, but he just grinned. Then he winked lewdly, and then went to help the others pack up.


    By the time the police arrived, the kidnappers had already escaped. Before they ran away, they also tied Debbie up too, just in case.


    Sebastian and Lucinda heaved a deep sigh of relief when they saw the two girls safe and sound.


    Then, they were taken to the police station to give their ounts.


    On their way there, everyone all noticed something was wrong with Debbie. It seemed like all the life was sucked from her.


    Sasha didn''t know anything about the paper that Debbie signed. She asked her several times, yet got no reply.


    Even at the police station, Debbie still wasn''t able to answer the officer''s questions properly. In the end, the police had no choice but to let them go home.


    Debbie''s mental state worried Lucinda. She wanted to take Debbie to the Mu family''s residence, but the depressed girl refused.


    "Hey, listen. Everyone''s looking for you. You don''t know friend from foe, and you''re pregnant. Come with me, okay?" Lucinda argued as she held Debbie''s hand, stopping her from getting out of the car.


    With zed eyes, Debbie looked at her aunt and said, "I''ll be careful, Aunt Lucinda. I have something to do right now. I''ll be thereter on."


    Unable to persuade her, Lucinda conceded and let her get out of the car.


    Watching the car drive away, Debbie took out her phone and opened Facebook. She tapped Chat, and sent a private message to Miranda. "Aunt Miranda...Mom. Please help."


    She waited for a long while, but there was no reply. She texted again. "I need to see you." She also texted her phone number to her.


    After that, she opened her contact list and found Curtis'' number. She stood there for a while, going back and forth about calling him. Finally, she decided to just do it.


    He picked up quickly. "Debbie." Curtis'' tender voice came through the receiver.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened and tears began to flow. She raised her head to look at the sky, stopping the tears from falling down. "Mr. Lu."


    "You okay? Where are you? Back at my apartment?" He had been handling things in the manor ever since Debbie hurried away. He hadn''t had the time to ask how she was.


    "I...I''m sorry. I lied to you. James was right... I had an affair. I aborted the baby. My dad passed away a long time ago, and now Carlos is dead. My mom abandoned me as a child. There''s no reason for me to stay here." She bit her lower lip, trying to hold back tears.


    Curtis knitted his eyebrows deeply. "Debbie, what happened?"


    He didn''t believe she was like that. Moreover, he knew she wasn''t like that. Something was wrong.


    "Don''t believe me?" Debbie smiled silently. ''Mr. Lu trusts me...He''s a great guy...''


    "I don''t believe you did any of that. I know you. Debbie, why are you lying to me? Tell me, and I''ll fix it." Curtis became more anxious. He sensed that something was really wrong with Debbie. Was she being coerced?


    Wiping away her tears, Debbie said with a sob, "Uncle Curtis... Thank you for helping me. Carlos is really...dead... Everyone hates me. I can''t stay here any longer. I need to move to another city, start fresh..."


    "Don''t. This is wrong. Where are you? I''ll swing by and we''ll talk face to face, okay?" Curtis said anxiously.


    Debbie shook her head. She took a deep breath to collect herself and said in a calm tone, "No. I have a new boyfriend. He''s not as rich as Carlos but he treats me well. I''ll be happy."


    "What? New boyfriend?" Curtis was shocked.


    His voice was so loud Wesley could hear it. Wesley didn''t know who was on the other end at first, but then he heard Curtis say Debbie''s name.


    ''A new boyfriend? Debbie?'' Wesley was shocked and angry, eyes burning with fury. Frowning, he walked up to Curtis and grabbed his phone from his hand. "Debbie Nian! What the hell are you doing? Carlos died of protecting you. But you divorced him no matter how much his dad begged you not to. You even aborted his kid. We haven''t even buried him yet, but you have a new boyfriend already? You''re nothing but a bitch!" Wesley snarled on the other end.


    At first, he didn''t believe any of the rumors. He knew how much Carlos loved her and spoiled her. Someone must have been spreading lies. He didn''t believe Debbie was like that at all. But now, she admitted it herself, which disappointed him so much.


    Curtis tried to shut Wesley down. "Wesley, it''s not like that..."


    On the other end, Debbie shut her eyes in anguish. A pang of sorrow grew in her heart. After a moment, she pushed her sorrow down, buried it, and said in a rxed voice, "Carlos is dead. Do you want me to be unhappy?"


    Wesley''s anger grew. He had dark fantasies of pointing a gun at Debbie!


    Debbie just hung up. She couldn''t lie to them anymore. Her tears would betray her if she kept doing it.


    That night, Debbie went to spend the night at Lucinda''s, just like she promised. She slept in the same bed as Sasha. Staring nkly out the window, Debbie didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    Soon after she fell asleep, she thought she saw Carlos in the darkness. She grinned and said sweetly, "Mr. Handsome..."


    Carlos smiled at her tenderly and reached out to caress her face.


    "Mr. Handsome, I miss you so much..."


    Carlos said nothing but just looked at her, eyes full with tenderness and love.

 Chapter 314: Hes Going To Pick Me Up

    Chapter 314: He''s Going To Pick Me UpDebbie grew anxious. She was eager to throw herself into Carlos'' arms. But no matter how fast she ran, she couldn''t get the slightest bit closer to him. "Mr. Handsome... Old Man... Please... Don''t go!" she screamed.


    Her hysterical shrieks jarred Sasha awake. Sasha, freaked out, quickly turned on the bedsidemp.


    In the light of themp, gloom all but banished, she saw Debbie sitting on the bed with outstretched arms. She looked like she was reaching for something she couldn''t hold.


    Sasha hugged Debbie and asked with concern, "You okay, Debbie? Debbie..."


    Debbie broke free from Sasha''s embrace. "I saw Carlos. He''s going to pick me up."


    Sasha was taken aback, heart racing fast. She looked around her bedroom in fear but found nothing suspicious. No ghosts. "Don''t scare me. Was it a dream?"


    ''Dream...'' The happy smile froze on Debbie''s face. ''Dream...It was just a dream. Carlos isn''t here...''


    Snapping back to cruel reality, Debbie buried her face in her hands and curled up in a fetal position, weeping. Engulfed by sorrow, she felt like she was falling into an abyss of despair.


    ''Honey, I miss you...I miss you so much...''


    In just a few days, sweeping change hade to Y City, especially when it came to ZL Group. What happened to Carlos was still a mystery to everyone. No one knew the whole story. Shortly, James was elected by the board members to be their new CEO.


    Miranda finally contacted Debbie, but she only replied via Facebook Messenger. "I''m in New York now. James is handling Carlos'' affairs. He wouldn''t let anyone else do it. The branchpany in New York is having problems, so I came back to take care of it," she wrote.


    "I told you not to be nice to the Huos, especially James and Lewis! They''re all assholes! But you didn''t listen. You even begged Carlos to go easy on them. Toote now. The car ident is still being looked into. I''ll update you when I can," she added.


    Debbie texted back while crying. "I''m sorry... It''s my fault. I can''t do anything." ''I lost Carlos, and I couldn''t protect our marriage...'' she thought remorsefully.


    She sent another message. "I''m sorry. Carlos died saving me. I''m really sorry..."


    Miranda didn''t text back. Her eyes were filled with tears¡ªDebbie''s sorrow was palpable.


    At the Mu family''s residence


    After experiencing enough grief tost a lifetime, Debbie became noticeably thinner¡ª20 lbs thinner. Seeing Debbie so skinny worried Lucinda. She tried to convince the young woman to eat. "You''re pregnant. Your baby needs you to eat. Please!"


    But Debbie''s head was in the clouds. It took her more than a few seconds to register that Lucinda said anything. She grinned and said calmly, "Don''t worry about that. I got rid of it..."


    She had lied to so many people over the past couple days that she almost believed it herself.


    Unconvinced, Lucinda put on a stern face. "Ohe on! You''ve been with me the whole time! When would you even have time to do that?"


    "Before I got here. It was in all the papers. Don''t you read the news? It''s true... Sorry I lied!" Debbie shifted from tears into hystericalughter, which startled Lucinda.


    Without a second thought, she quickly ced the chicken soup on the table and sat next to Debbie. "Hey, I think we need to go to the hospital. I don''t think you''re okay."


    Debbie held her hand to stop her. "No. I''m fine. Is that Jared? Let him in."


    Jared came calling several times trying to find Debbie. Several timesst night, in fact. But Debbie had kept locking herself in Sasha''s bedroom and refused to see anyone.


    Sasha led Jared to her bedroom and then left, giving these two old friends their privacy.


    Jared''s eyes reddened the moment he saw Debbie''s emaciated state. The once strong and active tomboy now looked fragile and depressed. It was heartbreaking. He called out in a hushed voice, "Tomboy."


    Debbie turned around and looked at him. She forced a smile as thin as she was, and said, "Hey Jared. Haven''t seen you for awhile. Where have you been?"


    Something in her voice sounded odd. Jared''s face went pale all of a sudden. In a panic, he walked over to Debbie, grabbed hold of her arm and asked worriedly, "You okay, Tomboy?"


    Debbie sighed and giggled. She pped his hand away and asked, "Why are you yelling? See? Totally okay."


    For a moment, it seemed like the old Debbie was back. Jared heaved a sigh of relief and sat down next to her. "I''ve been worried about you. Kasie is at Emmett''s house, and doesn''t want to leave. Dixon''s flying back from America soon..."


    He had rambled on for a few minutes, but Debbie was quiet. He tried to probe, "My brother said you... aborted the kid. He said that that kid wasn''t Mr. Huo''s. I didn''t believe a word of it. I even had a fight with him..."


    Before he could finish his indignant words, Debbie chipped in, "Your brother was right. I did it. Sorry I lied." She smiled sweetly, as if she was talking something trivial.


    Jared widened his eyes in shock.


    He was sure that Debbie was off her rocker now.


    Without asking her, he called a doctor to the house and asked him to check up on Debbie.


    Debbie didn''t turn him down. She cooperated with the doctor and kept smiling the whole time.


    When the doctor was finished, he came out the bedroom and closed the door quietly. Everyone was curious about what was going on. The doctor cleared his throat and told everyone in a grave tone, "As far as I can tell, it''s depression, brought on by trauma. You need to watch over and encourage her. Be positive. Otherwise, she''ll get worse."


    Everybody was worried even more, saddened by the news.


    To stop Debbie''s depression from getting worse, Jared invited her out to have some fun. He had also invited Gregory and Kristina to tag along. They hadn''t seen her for some time.


    Jared initially didn''t want to ask Kristina along, because strangely enough, she hadn''t even tried to call Debbie.


    The moment Kristina saw how vacant Debbie''s eyes were and how weak she looked, she broke into tears.


    She ran up to Debbie and hugged her tightly, rocking her back and forth. Debbie had to shift from foot to foot to keep from falling over. "Tomboy! I didn''t mean to avoid you. I''m so sorry. I thought you were mad at me... ming me for breaking up with Dixon... I just couldn''t."


    Debbie smiled without saying anything.


    "You''re so skinny! What the hell? I''m sure Mr. Huo will be fine..."


    "No, he''s dead."


    Debbie''s words shocked Kristina. She suddenly stopped crying and let Debbie out of her arms. She stared at Debbie in disbelief. "What?"


    Debbie wiped the tears from Kristina''s face. She finally spoke, but incoherently. "Emmett''s gone. Carlos...died protecting me... Kristina, I''m pregnant, I need to be strong."


    She paused and continued, "Tell me this is only a dream, a nightmare, please! Didn''t Carlos want to bury me alivest time? I won''t run away again. If I was buried alive then I''d die, so he wouldn''t die protecting me...


    Why is he dead while I''m still alive? I should be dead, not my Mr. Handsome..."


    Debbie cried out loud, reflecting all the grief and sorrow in her heart.


    Standing near the two girls, Jared and Gregory felt so sad that their eyes reddened and tears formed. Jared turned to Gregory and asked, "Mr. Lu know anything more?"

 Chapter 315: Screamed For Help

    Chapter 315: Screamed For Help"Ever since I learnt of Mr. Huo''s ident, I''ve met Curtis only once. He has been busy with the investigation together with Colonel Li. What about your brother? Have you heard any news from him?" Gregory asked, looking hopefully at Jared.


    "My brother has been up and down with the investigation too. But Mr. Huo''s old man appears determined to keep everyone at arm''s length. Generally, the senior Huo has always been discreet with his family business, but after the ident, he''s been almost paranoid about it. As such, my brother has not bothered much about the Huos. Instead, he''s focused on helping out Emmett''s parents. They are more essible, together with their whole family.


    Coping with the loss of their son has been hard on their end. Shortly after she received news of Emmett''s death, the olddy was hospitalized and up to now, she still remains in critical condition. It''s been a full te for my brother," exined Jared at length. Then the two man dropped into silence.


    After catching up on what happened to Debbie, Kristina choked with sobs. "I''m so sorry Tomboy. You''ll be alright!" she consoled. "Mr. Huo would hope to see you better than this. He must want you to live on, especially now that you have a baby. Cheer up, please!"


    However, Debbie didn''t respond. Apparently, she was so locked up in her own world, withdrawn and cold. The usual spark of life in her beautiful big eyes was not there anymore.


    Hoping to offerfort, Gregory walked up to her and patted her gently on the shoulder. "Debbie, you have to take it easy. That''s a part of life, but we are here by your side through this difficult time."


    Then they took Debbie to her favorite shopping mall¡ªthe Shining International za. Pretending a yful look, Jared pointed at the huge mall and lightheartedly nudged her. "Come on, Tomboy. Didn''t you want me to buy you lipsticks before? Today, I''ll buy them for you. Just pick up whatever you want, and I''ll pay for them. I won''t give a damn even if you want the whole mall! Lately, I''ve been in the chips, thanks to my dad''s excitement about my girlfriend. The old man has never been this generous to anyone before, I swear!"


    The first time when they ran into Carlos at the za, Debbie deliberately kept bugging Jared to buy her the lipsticks. Just on purpose, she wanted Carlos to misunderstand her. But in the end, when Jared agreed to pay, she stopped him, pretending to have changed her mind.


    "Lipsticks..." Debbie now teased, blinking fast to feign surprise. Silently, as she reflected back on the encounter at the za, she cursed that day. Not sure why Jared had mentioned it, she took a deep breath and pursed her lips, a nk look on her face.


    When Kristina noticed Jared''s goof, she pulled at his cor and chided, "Good grief, did you have to say that?"


    Embarrassed that he had mentioned something that reminded Debbie of Carlos, Jared genuinely apologized. Then he signaled to Gregory with his eyes, to carry on with the conversation.


    Getting the hint, Gregory smiled at the dazed woman and politely offered, "Debbie, your clothes don''t fit you now. Let''s go and see if there are some new stuff that you''d like. After shopping, I will take you to a seafood restaurant. I know you are a foodie. Their dishes are something quite out of this world..." With a smile, he paused and took a nce at Jared who was nodding. "It''s Jared''s treat," he joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Now smiling like an idiot, Jared kept nodding to echo Gregory''s words. But when he took in hisst sentence, he came back to his senses and protested, "Hey, hey! Mr. Song, are you ripping me off?"


    Gregory ignored him and looked at the unmoved Debbie. "How is that?" he asked.


    Understanding their kindness, Debbie simply nodded and then followed them into the designer brand shops one after another.


    If they were buying, Debbie had no problem picking one or two nice dresses. When they came to thest shop, she didn''t want to go in anymore. But Kristina, looking through the window, noticed a cool dress that she really wished Debbie could ept. "Tomboy, look, that light-yellow dress is beautiful. Let''s go and try it on!" she urged excitedly.


    Resignedly, Debbie nodded and followed her into the shop.


    While the saleswoman went to get the light-yellow dress for them, Debbie and Kristina walked around the spacious shop to see the other clothes. Meanwhile, Gregory and Jared sat on a sofa in the rest area, waiting.


    "Tomboy, this creamy-white coat looks great. You want to try?" Kristina asked.


    Debbie shook her head. She really wasn''t in the mood to try on any clothes.


    Kristina understood and put the coat back to the hanger.


    Right then, a familiar voice came. "Well, if it isn''t..."


    A middle-aged woman passed the clothes in her hands to a saleswoman and walked towards Debbie and Kristina. "Is it really you, Debbie? I finally found you."


    It was nche who was apanied by another woman, slightly older, in a purple dress that must have cost a fortune, on top of her diamonds.


    Debbie gave them a short nce and turned away, ignoring them.


    That incensed nche.


    As she gritted her teeth in anger, her mind ran to the reports of Carlos'' car ident. Since Debbie didn''t have his support now, nche finally found a chance to revenge for her daughter, Portia.


    So she walked up to Debbie and rudely yanked her hair, pulling her closer. "Mr. Huo just had a car ident, but you had an affair with another man and rushed into divorcing him. You even got pregnant with another man''s baby and procured an abortion. What a bitch you are! Shame on you!"


    Wincing in pain, Debbie feared her hair would be torn off the scalp by nche''s gripping pull. Completely overpowered, she had no choice but to tilt her head to one side, and followed nche''s movement.


    Taken aback, Kristina hastily stopped nche. "What are you doing? Let go of Debbie!"


    The music was loud in the shop so Gregory and Jared hadn''t noticed what was happening inside. They were attentively discussing about how to take down all those rumors about Debbie on the Inte.


    nche snorted and pushed Kristina away. She wasn''t scared of Debbie now, not to mention Kristina who was from a poor family. She continued to reprimand Debbie, "My daughter Portia is such an excellent girl, but because of you, she was forced to marry Lewis, that scumbag! Now that you don''t have Mr. Huo to back you up, I''ll deal with you. And if anyone tries to stop me, it will get worse, I swear!"


    "Let go of me!" Debbie yelled and cast nche a cold re. The middle-aged woman looked weary and much older now. Obviously, her daughter''s problems were eating at her heart.


    It didn''t help that Debbie was doing well, save for the slight brush in the ident. Were it not for the threatening re that met her, nche wanted to grab Debbie by the throat and yank her hard against the wall. On second thoughts, she decided against the burning impulse. But to hide the fact that she was afraid, she roared, "How dare you order me! Who do you think you are?" Deep inside, she thought angrily, ''After all that you''ve put my daughter through, I must get back at you today.'' To avoid the unnecessary confrontation, Debbie tried to wriggle her way out. But nche raised a hand and gave her two heavy ps across the face.


    Taken by surprise, Debbie moved two steps back, trying to steady herself. The sharp pain almost made her crouch, except, she knew that would be inexpedient, in case nche attacked her again. Feeling her face with her right hand, she feared she might nose-bleed. Meanwhile, in panic, Kristina had quickly run to the rest area to find Jared and Gregory.


    As Debbie realized she was alone and nche was watching her, as if nning another surprise attack, she decided to hit back. In one fell swoop, she grabbed nche''s right hand, twisting it with such force that the middle-aged woman groaned.


    In the middle of their scuffle, Debbie reached for a nearby mobile rack on which hung only one dress. Briefly, she let her hold off nche''s hand, threw the dress on the table a short distance away and darted forward, hitting nche in her face.


    Just then, Gregory and Jared hurried inside the shop. They winced what they saw. The racknded on nche with a thwack.


    "Aargh!" nche screamed.


    At once, Gregory wanted to jump in and separate them, but Jared stopped him. "That woman is Hayden''s mother, Debbie''s former ''mother-inw.'' Don''t meddle in their family affairs," he whispered.


    "Are you kidding me?" Gregory rolled his eyes. All along he had known that Hayden was only Debbie''s ex-boyfriend. Was Jared hinting at something? Why would he make it sound like Debbie had been married to Hayden?


    Although Carlos was no longer by Debbie''s side, nche had forgotten one fact¡ªDebbie was never a pushover. If anything, her time with Carlos, had only made her more arrogant. Poor nche was messing with the wrong person.


    Besides, from the series of unlucky events, Debbie hadtely been in a terrible mood. This was thest straw that broke the camel''s back. In a fierce inferno, her anger erupted, hotter than any dragon has ever med. By now she was raining blows on poor nche with the mobile rack. Defenselessly, nche wiggled on the floor, screaming like a banshee for help.


    However, all the saleswomen and customers in the shop simply looked on. They had seen nche start the fight. While she railed at Debbie with expletives, Debbie had tried her best to not to answer back. Even when she broke free, after the woman took her by the scruff, Debbie had stood a few meters away, without any intention of attacking. Had nche left it at that, the onlookers were sure, Debbie would have simply walked away.


    What a mean, unreasonable woman for her age! Now as she wailed and pleaded for help, some onlookers justughed it off. "That madam made her bed, now let her lie in it," remarked one of the saleswomen dismissively. The richdy who had apanied nche to do shopping wanted to intervene, but she knew better not to get involved. As she watched, flinching with every blow, she turned to Jared and Gregory with pleading eyes, but they ignored her, pretending to converse between themselves.


    ''How aloof have our young men be?'' she wondered. ''What are they talking about when someone is on the floor and in need of help?'' she threw her hands in frustration and cursed inwardly. At that moment Debbie relented her blows, panting like a horse from racing. nche stilly on the floor in a heap, her bruises swelling and her voice so hoarse from screaming. Flinching, she covered her head with her hands, afraid Debbie mightnd another blow. It took her a moment or so to realize that her assant had stepped back. Timidly, she raised her head, feeling lost. She regretted her foolish move. Why had she attacked Debbie? She looked around in confusion; the boring eyes of the onlookers made her wish the earth could open up and swallow her. Debbie threw the rack to one side, pointed at nche and told one of the saleswomen, "Get that woman from the floor and let herpensate for all the damages before she leaves this ce. It''s all her fault."

 Chapter 316: Debbie Went Missing

    Chapter 316: Debbie Went MissingThe saleswoman nodded her head repeatedly in fear. Debbie tidied her clothes and looked down at nche, who was now lying on the floor, gasping for air. "Carlos used to protect me. Although he''s gone, I''m still here. Don''t get in my way again," she warned coldly.


    nche wanted to shout abuse at Debbie, but when she caught a glimpse of her weapon¡ªthe mobile rack¡ªshe swallowed her pride and simply said, "Get away from me, you psycho bitch. You''ll pay for this!"


    Debbie snorted in derision. After everything she''d been through, she wasn''t afraid of anything now. Ignoring nche''s weak warning, Debbie turned around and walked towards the door.


    When Jared had almost passed nche, he looked down at her and smiled yfully. "How does it feel, slut? Want one more kick?" Without waiting for a reply, Jared kicked her stomach right off. The yful smile on his face faded and he warned her ferociously, "Carlos isn''t here, but we are! I dare you toy a finger on her again. If Ie back, Hell''s riding with me!"


    nche held her aching stomach, groaning in pain, unable to utter a single word. Her face went pale. Pointing at Jared''s receding figure with her trembling finger, she finally squeezed out a few words between gritted teeth. "You assholes... Just wait!"


    Jared turned around, dug his finger in his ear and said casually, "I''ll wait. Bring your son as backup. Bring it!"


    nche was at a loss for words.


    Hayden was still busy taking care of the chaos Carlos engineered. He wasn''t even in the mood to hold an engagement party for his fiancee. Besides, he warned nche and Portia several times not to mess with Debbie.


    Thus, nche knew quite well that Hayden wouldn''t back her up on this.


    On the day of Carlos'' funeral, Debbie got up at the crack of dawn. She hadn''t slept well. She put on the new dress that she had bought the previous night and applied a light dusting of make-up to her face. She put some conservative lipstick on, as well, just enough to bring out her natural color.


    The dress was the same style and color as one of the dresses Carlos had bought her. He said she looked good in that dress.


    Sebastian and Lucinda had gone to work that morning. Gail and Sasha needed to go back to school, so Debbie struck out for the cemetery on her own.


    Above the graveyard, a mass of thick and dark clouds gathered; lightningnced through the sky, and the rumble of thunder was deafening. It definitely looked like rain. With a heavy heart, Debbie felt nothing else but sorrow. She hadn''t even brought an umbre.


    She remembered how terrified she wasst time when Carlos sent her to a cemetery as a punishment. Now without fear, she slowly walked in the direction she was told and looked for Carlos'' gravesite.


    From a distance, she saw James and Tabitha, as well as a few bodyguards, standing around the headstone. When they saw her approaching, Tabitha pulled a long face and yelled, "Happy now? My son died for you!"


    Debbie didn''t dignify that with a response. Tabitha was no longer the amiable mother-inw. Somehow, Tabitha thought of her as an enemy.


    Holding a bouquet of Louis XIV roses in her hand, Debbie stared silently at Carlos'' ck and white picture on the gravestone.


    She put the roses in front of it and forced a smile. "Hey Mr. Handsome, I came to see you. Remember the Louis XIV roses you sent to me in Ennd? I gave them to a bodyguard, but actually...I loved them very much... I bought some for you now. Do you like them?"


    James instructed a bodyguard to escort Tabitha back to the car. Then, he faced Debbie and said in a contemptuous voice, "You know why almost no one''s here?"


    Pin-drop silence filled the cemetery.


    "Because we already had his body cremated and buried him here. To avoid any more drama, I asked my men to tell you the funeral was today."


    ''So...Carlos'' real funeral was held yesterday...'' Debbie realized.


    "You didn''t show up yesterday to pay your respects, so Wesley and Damon were both disappointed in you. I told them that you said, you had nothing to say to Carlos and you didn''t even need to say goodbye. Thanks to me, they hate you. When your name''s brought up, they get extremely pissed," James added, voice full of smug satisfaction.


    Debbie smirked coldly. Instead of responding to his evil remark, she suddenly asked sarcastically, "So tell me, James Huo, is Megan your biological daughter?"


    "What?" James was confused by her odd question.


    "You heard me! You two are so fake, it''s not even funny. So get a paternity test. Who knows? You might be rted."


    "You..." James was nning on venting his rage, but decided better of it. She''d be gone soon, out of Y City and out of his life.


    Debbie suddenly balled her fists and turned to look at the malicious man, mes of rage burning in her eyes. "I swear on Carlos'' grave that we will be enemies forever. One day, I''ll send you to hell with my bare hands!"


    James wasn''t intimidated by her words. He didn''t believe that a woman could do anything to him. Besides, she''d have to leave the city soon. So he let out a cold hum and said nonchntly, "Go ahead. But ask yourself this: whose fault is it? If you hadn''t married him, you wouldn''t have to go through all this. You have no one to me but yourself!"


    Debbie sneered, "James, you''ll get yours! Get used to looking over your shoulder. One of these days, I''ll be there. Don''t expect to see much after that."


    "Come get some. Right in front of Carlos'' grave!" With that, James turned on his heel and left.


    Debbie was left alone in the cemetery.


    After what felt like an eternity, Debbie sat down next to the gravestone and muttered to herself, "Carlos, you told me as time turned the page, our love wouldn''t age at all; you swore by the moon and the stars in the sky that you''d be there...


    You promised me that you''d give me everything and build my dreams with your bare hands. But why did you break your word now? Why..."


    Her weeping grew into hysterical cries.


    "You promised to let me follow you around like a shadow. Why have you left me...forever? Carlos, answer me! Come to me now. Tell me!" She cried in increasing sorrow and passion. Her sad wails echoed around the silent cemetery.


    "How can I live without you? Who will protect me? Who will make sure everyone pays? Carlos, they''re all bullying me. Wake up now. Help me take revenge... Carlos...please..."


    As if God had felt her sadness, lightning raced across the sky. Thunder boomed. Then it began to rain. Debbie didn''t feel the raindrops, but just sat, hugging Carlos'' gravestone and cried out all her love for him...


    The day Dixon came back from America, Jared went to great lengths to find Debbie and ask her to get together with her old friends.


    Kristina knew Dixon would be there so she turned him down.


    In the end, the four old friends got together and had their reunion. Debbie and Kasie cried the whole night. They hugged each other and cried endless tears. They swapped stories about each other''s one true loves, and how they would love them forever. They drank together, to try and dull the pain.


    Dixon looked up at the sky, remembering what Kristina had told him. She said he was poor and even needed Mr. Huo to sponsor him abroad. His eyes reddened at the thought.


    That year, Debbie lost Carlos and Kasie lost Emmett.


    That year, Kristina broke up with Dixon and hooked up with a rich guy.


    That year, Jared decided to strive for a brighter future for Sasha''s sake.


    That year, the five old friends had made their own fates and went their separate ways.


    The day after their reunion, Debbie went missing.


    No one knew where she was.


    On the third day of her disappearance, some news outlets reported that she left Y City with a man. People suspected that she had run away with her lover, taking the alimony payment that the Huo family had given her.


    Since then, Debbie Nian had be an infamous figure in Y City.

 Chapter 317: Her Daughter

    Chapter 317: Her DaughterThree yearster


    At the national stadium of Z Country


    Over ten thousand fans were excitedly waiting for one of the artistes for the night curtain to raise. All seats were upied.


    At 8:00 p.m., the concert began. To the ecstatic screams of fans, a young woman in a long denim dress slowly took the stage. A soft and slow melody rang. She began to sing, "You promised, you''d love me till the end of the world.


    But dear, you broke your word.


    In my memory, I see your eyes, on that winter night.


    In them, I feel your love for me, as deep as the sea..."


    Her voice was full of emotions, easily striking a chord in everyone''s heart.


    Wherever she went, her performances would leave a lot of fans in tears, pouring their feelings out.


    Most of her originalpositions were deeply emotive songs.


    Only when she covered some songs from other singers, would she throw in something different and lively.


    "Oh! Debbie Nian! Debbie Nian! I love you..."


    "You sing so well. My heart is melting. Debbie, I love you forever!"


    The crazy fans began to shout out their love for the singer.


    Among these ten thousand fans, more than half of them were already her loyal fans. Debbie made her debut as a singer slightly more than one year ago. But in such a short time, she had turned into quite a sensation, winning the hearts of many fervent fans.


    Sitting in front of the ck piano, Debbie adjusted her mic, slid her fingers on the keyboard, and continued singing, with perfectly controlled breathing.


    "Time flies. Baby, have you seen me in your dreams?


    Have you smiled without me?


    You never knew, without you, my world is a barren field.


    The endless rain outside is my pool of tears.


    In lovesickness, I''m drowning."


    By the time she was done with the first song, amid the shouts and screams of admiration, tears freely rolled down the fans'' faces in equal measure. Some cried for the love and admiration of their superstar. Some cried because they could rte to her music in a personal way.


    To acknowledge their immense support, she raised her hands in appreciation and blew a kiss. She then resumed her seat, wiped a tear from the corner of her right eye and took the microphone. She said to therge crowd of fans in a chirpy voice, "Friends, I''m blown away by your love and support. Thank you all for the connection we share. Thanks for the passion you guys have lent to the night and atmosphere you''ve created too.


    As a token of my appreciation, I want to dedicate the next song to you. It''s a song by a good friend of mine. But I''ve tweaked it into a special cover, just for you. It''s Irene Wen''s short, sweet song¡ªMilk and Pineapple. Let me hear some noise..." She called out cheerily, firing up the crowd to a frenzy. With crazy energy, the tempo picked up to the apaniment of wild screams. Some were singing along at the top of their lungs.


    The atmosphere was nowpletely changed. Debbie did a marathon of ten songs, back to back, without slowing down a tad. Backstage, Ruby, her manager, anxiously waited. When Debbie finally took a break and caught a word with her, Ruby persuaded her with concern, "You can''t sing nonstop like this, Debbie. I guess you know, it isn''t good for your voice at all."


    Dying of thirst, Debbie grabbed the bottle of water offered to her, took a sip and assured, "It''s OK, Ruby. The concert won''t take long, so I don''t think it''s anything stressful on my voice."


    Ruby sighed helplessly. She took a new set of clothes from the assistant''s hands and passed it to Debbie. "Get changed."


    Although for the first session of the concert, Debbie had stoically remained dry-eyed, even as she moved her fans to tears, in the second session, she too was moved along with the crowd. If a song so moved them, she too was drenched in tears.


    In the past one year, she had held more than forty concerts. And each time when she sang a particr song, she couldn''t help crying at each word she sang.


    Now, once again, when the tune of this particr song yed, she broke into tears even before she could sing the first line.


    The fans knew very well; everyone had an unknown past. They understood this song must have meant something immensely personal to Debbie, so they all went through the motions with her. Debbie collected herself, cleared her voice, and belted out the lyrics she had written a long time ago.


    "A hugging couple under the dim light, exchanged words of love and care.


    Snowkes fell on their hair, pure, soft, and gentle.


    Two hearts became one.


    Holding her hand, kissing her hair, he vowed to forever love her.


    Oh...


    beautiful memories, you never stay long.


    He said, as time turned the page, his love wouldn''t age.


    He swore by the moon and the stars in the sky, he''d be there.


    He swore like the shadow that was by her side.


    He swore..."


    After performing, Debbie stayed on the stage for a while longer to take photos with the fans and sign autographs. After 11:00 p.m., she went back to the backstage.


    While she lingered on stage, her phone had rung for many times. When everything was finally over, Ruby passed her the phone and said anxiously, "Your daughter has a fever again. I wanted to tell you earlier, but there were too many fans surrounding you. Go back home now!"


    At once, Debbie grabbed her phone and made a call to Hertha Luo¡ªthedy she had hired to babysit.


    "Hello."


    "Debbie, Piggy has been running a high fever, 39 degrees as we speak. We are at the hospital now, and the kid is crying to see you. When will youe?"


    It worried Debbie. With the high heels on her feet, she quickly trotted to the dressing room to get changed. "I''m going to the hospital now."


    "Okay. We are waiting for you," Hertha Luo said on the other end.


    Soon after changing, Debbie went straight to her car without stopping for a breath, in spite of her fatigue. She headed for the hospital.


    At the in-patient wing of the hospital


    Worry written all over her face, Debbie carefully held the little girl in pink nightdress in her arms and felt her body temperature. "Why is she still so hot? Isn''t the fever gone yet?"


    "Mommy..." The plump little girl slightly opened her eyes. When she saw Debbie, she snuggled quietly on her mommy''s chest.


    Hertha Luo exined, "We''ve just been here for about half an hour. She''s just been put on a drip now.


    Take it easy." Debbie slightly nodded her head. After kissing her daughter''s forehead, she gently ced the little girl on the bed again.


    A whileter, she turned to Hertha Luo. "Thank you for holding the fort, dear. Please go back home and have some rest. I''ll stay here to attend to her."


    "Okay. Please call me if you need me."


    "Okay."


    The mother and daughter left alone in the ward, Debbie wished she could take a nap, but she couldn''t dare. With the little girl''s condition at the moment, she had no choice but to stay wide awake.


    ''Piggy, my dear... I''m praying for a quick recover. You are my only pir. Without you, my whole life would suck, darling, '' she prayed silently.


    Her phone rang, jerking her back to the present. On seeing the caller ID, she answered at once. "Hey, Decker, where are you now? Piggy has a fever."


    "It''s none of my business. I''m running out of money now. Transfer me some," Decker Lu said on the other end, sounding totally unconcerned.


    To restrain her anger, Debbie sat up straight and took a deep breath before continuing. "I have already given you arge amount of money. Most of my money is now saved on a fixed deposit ount. I can''t withdraw it now. Didn''t you promise that you''d find a job?"


    "Who says you can''t withdraw the money from a fixed deposit? Just forfeit some interest. Or you can ask your man for money! Go for him now!"


    Debbie closed her eyes in anger. She kept her voice down and patiently exined, "I''ve told you many times. Ivan is not my man. We''re just friends..."


    "No more nonsense. Give me the money now. I am not asking for much. Just thirty thousand dors!"


    Three years ago, when Debbie learned that her biological brother, Decker Lu, was living in Z Country, she chose to move here. Mistakenly, she had thought that he was someone she could rely on.


    But... It turned out that Decker Lu was only an idler who never had a proper job to do.


    At the beginning, Decker Lu didn''t believe that Debbie was his sister. But then he had no choice but to ept it when Debbie showed him a DNA test report.


    Debbie had believed that Decker Lu would change his attitude to her after she proved herself to be his biological sister. But nothing changed. He was ever rude and even began to demand money from her. He never treated her as his sister.


    "Okay, I will give you thirty thousand dors. Onest time! If you don''t find a job after this, I won''t give you one more penny!" Debbie scolded.


    Decker Lu snapped, "You''re a pop star. Money is rolling in every day. You are just too mean on me!"


    "Yeah. I''ve earned some this year. But I have to raise Piggy, and my house loan hasn''t been paid off yet." After recovering from the childbirth, Debbie had released her debuted album. In a short time, the songs had received wide acim and propelled her to fame, in addition to fetching bucks.


    But then, ghosts from her past resurfaced to haunt her. Rumors about her scandals¡ªher divorce to Carlos and how she had run away with another man started spreading like a bush fire. It hadn''t been easy for her to find a job or regr gig for her music.

 Chapter 318: Evelyn Nian

    Chapter 318: Evelyn NianFortunately, Debbie was not alone in Z Country. She had a pretty good support system, and two people in particr were there to help her out.


    With their help and her natural talent, she finally climbed her way to the top of Z Country''s music scene.


    Her meteoric rise was in part due to Ivan Wen, who owned a recordpany. It took some time, money, and serious energy to quash all the scandals that had followed Debbie from her home city here. But he and his sister persevered, and won out in the end.


    From the start, Ivan Wen was not that willing to help Debbie out. They weren''t friends, and he didn''t see any reason to take a chance on this girl he''d only heard bad things about.


    But Irene Wen, a lovely girl who also loved music very much just like Debbie, managed to convince her brother to help her.


    Ivan Wen always spoiled his sister, so naturally he caved. But he noticed something. Even in rehearsals, Debbie had this angelic voice. He was moved by her siren song. He also knew he probably had a hit-maker on his hands. So he poured himself into his work, cranking out positive publicity to bury the negative PR. As time went by, he and Debbie became quite good friends.


    When Debbie first saw Irene Wen, she hated her because she reminded her of Megan.


    Irene Wen wasn''t Megan, but there were quite a few things about her that brought Megan to mind, and Debbie wasn''t about to get close to someone like that. She was young, like Megan, and had simr features. Not only that, she was bubbly and adorable. That alone gave Debbie pause¡ªMegan was quite two-faced, and would stab you in the back while smiling sweetly the whole time.


    However, the more time they spent together, the better Debbie got to know her. Irene Wen was indeed a pure, engaging girl, with no malice in her heart. It wasn''t an act at all.


    Megan gave off those same kinds of vibes as well, but if you weren''t careful you''d fall for her act. The fact that she was lovely helped her deception. But she was anything but innocent; instead a brat, wheedling and whining to get what she wanted. And if that didn''t work, she would hatch borate plots to get her way.


    Once Debbie got past all that and saw into her heart, she warmed up to the girl. So Debbie, Irene Wen and Ivan Wen had be the closest of friends.


    Debbie built a loyal fan base in time, and they knew she only operated in Z Country. She''d never go on any kind of international tour. Ivan Wen warned that it might affect her poprity, but she had sworn to leave Y City and never return. She had no intention of joining any kind of tour schedule that would make here anywhere close.


    Even so, many fans went on road trips and traveled quite a distance to hear her sing. She had a captivating stage presence, and no one who traveled to Z Country to see her in concert went home disappointed.


    And Debbie''s status as a star helped her earn even more money throughmercial endorsements. Everything from sports drinks, to alcohol to restaurant chains wanted to pay her handsomely to appear in amercial featuring their product. Ivan Wen had an aggressive promotional team, so he made it happen. Sometimes the schedules were grueling, but the girl had a great motivator¡ªshe wanted to give her daughter a good life.


    There was also another important reason for her hard work. She didn''t want to, but she ended up supporting her brother, as well.


    He''d helped her out in a pinch, and he wouldn''t let her forget it. When she balked at how much he needed, he yelled into his phone, "Come on! I saved you and your daughter, and this is how you repay me?! Who drove you to the hospital, huh?"


    Words left Debbie at that moment. His behavior didn''t seem very brotherly. Decker was right, though. Late in her pregnancy, she identally bumped her belly on the edge of a table while doing housework. Decker, who was yingputer games at that moment, took her to the hospital. Then she gave birth to her daughter.


    Debbie transferred 30, 000 dors to him via WeChat and sighed helplessly. Staring at her daughter''s sleeping face, she couldn''t help smiling.


    ''Debbie, forget Decker. It''s all for Piggy, '' she thought to herself.


    Early next morning, Debbie was still asleep when a group of people entered the ward.


    Heading up the group was a handsome man in a grey suit, nked by several bodyguards in ck suits. He walked towards the bed quietly, while the bodyguards left the ward to position themselves outside. .


    Looking at the sleeping mother and daughter in the bed, Ivan Wen bent over and stroked Piggy''s forehead. Luckily, her fever was gone.


    Debbie was a light sleeper. When she felt someone approach, she was up and alert. She kept her eyes shut, though. It was a defense mechanism from her past life. Sometimes it was easier to feign sleep than to argue.


    She saw who it was and heaved a sigh of relief. She sat up. "Ivan! You''re here early!"


    He nodded, "I''m taking off soon. I''ll be going straight from here to the airport."


    "Really?" she asked, confused. Then, understanding dawned on her face. "Oh, the awards ceremony, right?" she asked. She listened for his answer while she lifted the covers, got out of bed and smoothed her messy hair.


    The results of "Best Actor and Actress of the Year" would be announced at the award ceremony. Ivan Wen had been invited to present the award.


    "Hmm. I left orders with the bodyguards to take care of you and Piggy. Just tell someone if you need help."


    "Thanks, Ivan, but I''m good. I don''t have any schedule these days. I can take care of Piggy myself."


    She was wrestling with a hair tie when a bodyguard came in with breakfast.


    She asked Ivan Wen to keep an eye on Piggy and went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    When Debbie walked out of the bathroom, Piggy was awake and ying with Ivan Wen. When she saw her mom, Piggy smiled from ear to ear and greeted her. "Mommy!"


    Debbie''s heart softened. She bent over and kissed Piggy on both cheeks. "Hi Piggy. Hungry? Let Mommy feed you, okay?"


    "Okay." Piggy pped her hands cheerfully.


    Debbie scooped Piggy up in her arms, while Ivan Wen opened the containers for them. There was porridge, mashed potato and some vegetables.


    In actuality, Piggy''s name was really Evelyn Nian. She was born at night, so Debbie named her Evelyn, which sounded like "evening."


    Debbie had originally nned to nickname her "Tinky." But when Evelyn Nian was old enough to eat solid food, Debbie made a frustrating discovery. She found that her little one hated meat. So Evelyn Nian was rather thin. Debbie wanted her to gain some weight, so she nicknamed her "Piggy."


    But the nickname didn''t work. The little girl still hated meat, even minced meat. She could do nothing about it.


    While Debbie was feeding Piggy, Ivan Wen picked up a feeding bottle and adeptly mixed up some form. He measured the powder and scooped it in, leveling off each scoop. Then he sealed the bottle with a ring and cap. Humming to himself, he tapped the bottle gently on the table to let powder fall into the water. Finally, he shook it vigorously and put it in the bottle warmer.


    Over the past couple years, he had tons of practice. Though he was single, he knew very well how to take care of a baby.


    Three minutes was all it took to warm that bottle up. He dropped some on his wrist to test that it was safe for baby, then handed Debbie the bottle. Piggy grabbed the bottle with both hands and said politely, "Thanks, Daddy Ivan."


    He stroked her head and smiled, "No problem, little Piggy."


    Debbie was scooping the porridge into her mouth hungrily when she suddenly realized something. "Oh God. I''m sorry. Have you eaten?" She held up the container. "Wanna share?" she said, mouth still thick, having just swallowed a mouthful.


    He wiped his hands with a wet napkin. "Nah. I already ate. Just eat."


    "Okay."


    After mother and daughter were finished, Ivan Wen went to see Piggy''s attending doctor. The doctor said Piggy was quite well and her temperature had normalized. She needed a half-day observation and she could be released, providing everything went well. Ivan Wen told Debbie the news and left the hospital.


    As soon as he left, Ruby rushed to the hospital. When she saw Piggy, she ran over to her, held her in her arms and coaxed, "Piggy honey, I''m so sorry. I woke upte. Are you better now?"


    Piggy raised the toy in her hand. "Uh huh. Look, toy!"


    Piggy was not as childish and carefree as other kids at her age. Maybe because Debbie was serious and driven.


    Evelyn seldomughed. When she was around strangers, she didn''tugh, nor did she speak. People joked that she was an ice princess.


    But when she was around family and friends, she was still a cute and innocent girl.


    Debbie had once wondered if Piggy had a split personality. It was normal for an adult to be quiet around strangers. But Piggy was just a 2-year-old kid.


    Debbie had once taken Piggy to the hospital to have her checked out. The results showed that she was very healthy. Mental illness was difficult to diagnose in an infant, but other than her silence around strangers, she was normal in every respect.


    Debbie thought maybe Piggy was like her and Carlos. She was cheerful and bubbly around family and friends just like Debbie. And she was quiet and withdrawn around strangers... just like her father.


    Ruby pinched her little face and said, "Good girl. Keep ying with your toy. Your mom and I have to talk about work."


    Piggy nodded and went back to ying by herself.

 Chapter 319: Until We Meet Again

    Chapter 319: Until We Meet Again"Remember, you have a photo shoot to go to. Yili is a pretty important ount. Don''t worry about your new album. Just take your time. Ivan wants some cheerful songs on there," Ruby said. Since her first album, every song Debbie wrote was a sad one. While the bads showcased her voice, Ivan figured they could market some more upbeat songs and increase her fan base. They wanted a younger skew.


    Debbie nodded, "Got it. I''ll give it a try."


    Ruby shrugged. She had heard the same answer many times, but every time Debbie did the same sad, slow songs.


    "Going to tae kwon do today?" Ruby asked. Since Piggy was three months old, Debbie had been diligently practicing tae kwon do and dance¡ªalmost every day. She wouldn''t miss a session unless she was super busy.


    Debbie shot a nce at Piggy and shook her head. "Not today. If Piggy''s feeling better tomorrow, I''ll go then." She didn''t want to leave Piggy''s side when she was sick.


    "Okay. Gotta run. Oh by the way, don''t forget Mr. Yu''s anniversary party tonight."


    Debbie was scrolling throughments from her fans on Weibo. Without looking up, she replied absentmindedly, "Can we not? Or maybe you can go for me?" She really hated these parties.


    Ruby knew Debbie well. She patted her shoulder and said, "Of course not. You have to be there. Mr. Yu spared no expense to make sure you''d attend." Ruby smiled sadly. "It''s the price of fame. You''re the hottest singer right now."


    ''Mr. Yu...'' Debbie suddenly thought of something and asked, "Is Mr. Yu a powerful man here?"


    "Yeah. You''ve spent a lot of time and energy to make acquaintances with the rich and powerful in the past two years. You don''t want to miss out on rubbing shoulders with Mr. Yu, do you?" Ruby didn''t know why Debbie was keen on getting to know those rich and powerful, even including people in the underworld.


    "All right. Tell Mr. Yu I''ll be there."


    "Great."


    Debbie took Piggy back home in the afternoon. After leaving her with a nanny, Debbie went to the hotel where the celebration was being held.


    She arrived early and started talking with the guests.


    At one point she overheard some girls talking. "I heard Mr. Yu invited a mysterious guest. Know who?"


    "Of course! The guest''s family name is Huo. But I don''t know his first name."


    Debbie took a sip of her wine and thought, ''Wow, there are a lot of people with the family name "Huo."''


    When the celebration officially began, Debbie was invited up on stage to sing. Rather than one of her sad songs, she pulled a song from Irene''s catalog and performed that instead. It had people nodding their heads to the beat, and if some of them paused long enough to listen to her pitch-perfect vocals, it didn''t disrupt anything.


    Debbie and Irene were the backbone of their recordpany. Debbie''s songs were sad and slow, and Irene''s were more pop-themed and much more upbeat.


    When the song was done, the audience gave her a standing ovation that echoed throughout the whole venue.


    As Debbie descended the stairs to leave the stage, many guests came up to her. She was used to the adtion, and she smiled and greeted them warmly.


    Meanwhile, the gates of the hall were opened from the outside. People turned to look who it was. Hearing the murmurs of people around her, Debbie realized that Milo Yu''s mystery guest had arrived.


    But at this moment, her curiosity was overtaken by a sudden urge to get to the bathroom with all speed.


    Something she ate didn''t agree with her, and she had an upset stomach. She stayed there longer than ten minutes, hoping that she could banish the affliction quickly.


    When she returned to the hall, the guest was the talk of the party. "He''s so handsome! I didn''t think it would be him!"


    "Who''s the girl on his arm?"


    "His would-be fiancee, maybe. Who knows? Mr. Huo keeps his private life very private."


    ''So handsome?


    Mr. Huo? My Mr. Huo is Mr. Handsome, ''


    Debbie thought. A myriad of emotions flooded her heart and her mind.


    In her high heels, she made her way through the crowd. There were more than a thousand people in the hall. As she wound her way around the people, she soon noticed several others being surrounded by the throng. ''That must be where the special guest is, '' she thought.


    Somehow, her gut feeling kept telling her to get closer to them. She had to know. She continued to press through the horde of guests.


    "Carlos Huo is married, isn''t he?" someone asked.


    Debbie was too shocked to move. Her world had been turned upside down. She was doing just fine without him. He was dead, and she was in exile.


    ''Carlos Huo...


    I haven''t heard his name in so long.


    Why is someone talking about him?'' she thought.


    She became more and more uneasy and looked at the people who were talking about Carlos. They didn''t notice Debbie and continued to gossip. "He was. But his wife cheated on him. They had a car ident, and he almost died protecting her. But she ran off with another guy. He was in aa for a time, and then rehab to learn how to walk again."


    "Oh my God! How sad! What about his wife?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been out of the country for a while and just got back. But you bet everyone in Y City knows."


    He had been in aa for a time¡ªthese words were like a magical bell ringing in Debbie''s head. She stood still, lost in her thoughts. ''But he was dead. I went to the funeral. I left, because there was no reason to stay. I was doing just fine, and now he''s...not dead?''


    When she broke out of her reverie, her host Milo Yu walked Carlos out.


    Ignoring everyone''s curious eyes, she lifted her dress to stop it from tripping her and rushed towards the entrance in a panic.


    Debbie got there just in time to see Milo Yu closing the door of a luxurious car. The car window rolled down, revealing a woman''s pretty face. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Yu. We''re going now."


    A man was sitting next to the woman, but Debbie couldn''t see his face.


    The car left. Debbie snapped back to reality and grabbed Milo Yu''s sleeve. In an anxious voice, she asked, "Mr. Yu, is that man... Carlos Huo?"


    No one save Debbie herself knew how much courage it took for her to utter that name.


    Milo Yu nodded. "Yes, it is. What''s wrong?"


    ''Carlos...he''s... he''s still alive...'' Her eyes misted with tears as she asked cautiously, "But I heard... he was dead..." She could barely talk at this point.


    "Who told you that? He was injured in a car ident, and he''s been recovering for the past couple years. Miss Nian, are you alright?"


    ''He didn''t die... He''s alive...'' "I''m fine!" Debbie cried andughed, which confused Milo Yu. He wondered if she was drunk, and he contemted ordering some attendants to get her home to sleep it off. She was just too happy that Carlos was still alive.


    Despite his confusion, Milo Yu shook his head and was about to walk back to the hall. After all, there were still many guests to attend to.


    He had only walked a few steps before Debbie called his name. He stopped impatiently. She took a deep breath to calm down and asked in a polite manner, "Sorry for my rude behavior, Mr. Yu. Can you please tell me where Mr. Huo went?"


    "Why do you ask?" he replied.


    She came over to him and pleaded with a hopeful expression, "Mr. Yu, please. I have something very important to tell him."


    Milo Yu was stunned for a while. Maybe he was touched by her pleading eyes, or maybe he was in a good mood this evening thanks to the party. Debbie was a hot singer, one of the rich and famous. It wouldn''t do any harm, he told himself. He revealed to Debbie where Carlos was holed up.


    Wiping her tears, Debbie bowed to him and said seriously, "Thank you, Mr. Yu. If you need anything at all, just ask."


    Milo Yu stood there in shocked silence.


    Debbie, on the other hand, pulled her phone from her purse and called her driver to pick her up. She was on her way to see Carlos for the first time in three years. On her way to see the man she had believed to be dead.

 Chapter 320: Running The Gauntlet

    Chapter 320: Running The GauntletWhen Debbie arrived at the offices of Sunjoy Group, she was blocked by the guards at the entrance. In an anxious voice, she asked, "Is Carlos Huo here?"


    One of the guards said in a serious tone, "Lady, I can''t tell you that. If you don''t have an appointment, you need to leave."


    Debbie bit her lower lip and began racking her brains to find a way inside. That was when she saw a familiar car. It was the car that Carlos had gotten into. She was sure of it!


    Thrilled, she ran full tilt towards the parking lot and only stopped when, breathless, she reached the car.


    She knocked on the driver''s side window. As the window rolled down with the customary faint electrical buzz, she saw a strange man sitting there. He gave her a confused look.


    Taking a deep breath and trying to stop her heart from bursting through her chest, Debbie asked, "Hi. Is this Carlos Huo''s car?"


    Disdain was written all over his face as he answered her, "Buzz off. To get to Mr. Huo you''ll have to go through me. And that ain''t happening. But I like you. So I''ll tell you straight. See those cars out there?" He pointed to the cars nearby. "Each of those cars is full of bodyguards. And them? They don''t like anyone."


    Although he didn''t answer her question, the answer was quite obvious. Carlos was here. Debbie was so excited that her eyes went red. Ignoring his implied threat, she continued pestering him. "So he''s not dead?"


    Annoyed, the driver nudged her backward and snapped, "Are you nuts? Where did you hear that? God! So pretty and so dumb!"


    "He... he was in a car ident a few years ago, right?" She was dying to learn more about Carlos, if this was indeed her husband. She wasn''t even angry with the driver who pushed her. She held on to the car door to steady herself.


    The driver opened the door, trying to make her lose her bnce. "Will you just go away? Yeah, he was in an ident. He got better. I thought you liked Mr. Huo. Why are you bringing up all this bad stuff? Look, get lost, or I''ll call the guards."


    Debbie looked at the entrance of the building, but everyone was cooped up inside. She kept on asking the driver more questions. "Why is he here in Z Country? Is he still the CEO of ZL Group?"


    "You a paparazzo?" The driver narrowed his eyes. "I''m warning you. Mr. Huo guards his privacy carefully. Your story won''t go anywhere. And if you post something on the inte..."


    Debbie smiled helplessly. "No, it''s not like that." ''That''s my Carlos! Before he met me, he always yed it close to the vest, '' she thought.


    The driver got impatient and waved at the cars behind him. Instantly, two tall, strong bodyguards in ck suits got out of a car. "Go away. You really don''t want to be carried out," he mocked.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. She had been practicing tae kwon do all these years to avenge herself. She held a red belt and was 2nd dan.


    Ignoring the approaching bodyguards, Debbie pleaded with a hopeful expression, "I''ll go, after I get answers."


    "Just shut up. You''re not getting anything out of me." The driver opened the door again and got in the car.


    Afraid that he''d drive off, she grabbed the door so that he couldn''t close it. "You don''t know me? Are you from Y City?" she asked. If he was from Y City, then he should''ve known who she was. After all, Carlos used to parade her around in public. Not to mention that James had spread terrible rumors about her and made almost everyone in Y City believe she betrayed Carlos.


    The driver didn''t answer. The two bodyguards seized her and grunted angrily, "What are you doing? Time to go!"


    Debbie shook them off and pressed down on the window to stop him from rolling it up. "One more question. When does Carlos get off work?"


    Impatiently, the driver pushed her away and closed the window.


    The two bodyguards lifted Debbie from her feet easily. They were going to carry her away from the parking lot. She struggled and yelled, "Let me go! I''ll be good!"


    One of them snorted, "Liar! Stop ying games and get out of here."


    Debbie felt a little embarrassed.


    But she wasn''t done. She put her chin down, against one of the bodyguard''s arms. Then she held on to it with both hands, which giving him a vicious back kick to the groin. He groaned and went down. The other one tried to grab her from behind, but she sidestepped and gave him an elbow to the throat. He staggered, unable to catch his breath.


    Seeing this, several more bodyguards got out of the cars and surrounded Debbie, who had just straightened her dress.


    ''Holy crap! This dress was useful at the party. But definitely not now, '' she thought.


    Left with no choice, she kicked off her high heels and raised her hemline with her hands.


    Since her hands were busy now, she could only use her legs to fight the bodyguards.


    As she shed with the bodyguards and held her own quite well, someone yelled, "Mr. Huo is out!"


    Excited, Debbie knocked down the two men in front of her. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to put on her shoes and ran to the entrance.


    The bodyguards had no time to stop Debbie. They straightened their clothes and ran to the entrance as well. They had to stand in two rows at the entrance before Carlos got out.


    As the gates opened, a group of men in suits came out.


    With hemline in hand, Debbie stood close to the gates, panting.


    As the group came closer, her heart skipped a beat.


    In the bright light, she caught sight of the man in the middle.


    She fixed her eyes on him. The man was listening to a manager''s report, his face solemn. He betrayed no emotion, and didn''t even seem to notice her. As far as he was concerned, his men were just throwing out a nosy reporter.


    He was so dazzling at dusk. ''It''s Carlos! My husband, my love...''


    Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    "Carlos Huo!" she yelled at the top of her lungs. Ignoring everyone''s curious eyes, she ran full tilt towards him as fast as she could.


    Carlos, who was bidding goodbye to the other businessmen, heard someone call his name and turned by instinct to look who it was.


    He was stunned.


    In the starlight, a woman in a red dress ran towards him, barefoot, hands holding the hemline. Her long hair danced in the air.


    She had some light make-up on her face; her plump lips wore bright red lipstick. Tears sparkled in her eyes.


    Debbie stopped in front of Carlos, gasping for air. Her heart ached as his eyes were so cold.


    He looked at her as if looking at a stranger.


    Despite the confusion in her heart, she was overwhelmed by emotion and threw herself into his arms excitedly.

 Chapter 321: A Complete Stranger

    Chapter 321: A Complete Stranger"Boo...hoo... Carlos...it''s really you..." From the scent of his perfume, Debbie was pretty sure it was Carlos. As well, his arms felt quite familiar. For thest three years, not a single day had gone by that she had not thought of him.


    But Carlos was shocked when she threw herself into his arms.


    He too could feel her familiar scent.


    "Guards! Call the guards over!" Startled by the strange woman''s intrusion, a businessman next to Carlos demanded his assistant to call for security.


    "Carlos, you are still alive..." Ignoring all the curious eyes around her, Debbie held Carlos tightly and burst into tears. Tears of joy, she could not hold back.


    Carlos'' first instinct was to push her away. But somehow, he just couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    "Pull her away from Mr. Huo!" a woman nearby reprimanded, her tone harsh and shrill. In a sh, the bodyguards, who had been hesitating, charged forward, grabbed Debbie forcefully and dragged her away.


    Not believing her eyes, Debbie iled and kicked, but to no avail. "Oh, Carlos. I request only one minute, please. Only a few words with you," she pleaded.


    At this moment, a bodyguard threw a punch at her face. She gave a choked cry; that really stung. She broke free from their grasp and ran towards Carlos again. "Carlos, it''s me. Debbie Nian..."


    But the look that Carlos gave her was so cold, you''d be forgiven for thinking she was a total stranger to him.


    ''Debbie Nian?'' The woman next to Carlos furrowed her eyebrows when she heard the name.


    Right at that moment, Carlos'' car came over and stopped, only a few meters from them. The bodyguards pounced on her again.


    Despite her protests and struggling, they dragged Debbie away. The same brusque guy that had pped her now hit her hard on the shoulder, sending her down to the ground with a thud.


    As if in a rescue operation, the bodyguards whisked Carlos and his woman to the car. As one of the men opened the door for them, Carlos got in, without so much as looking back.


    Debbie couldn''t believe her eyes. She saw Carlos holding the woman''s hand.


    As soon as they were safely seated, the driver started the engine and drove off. Quickly, all the bodyguards got into other cars and followed.


    Seeing Carlos leave, Debbie lost her head. Determined, she stood up from the ground and clutching at her hemline, she ran after his car. "Carlos," she shouted. "You can''t just leave like that! Carlos..." she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ''I can''t let him leave me again! Come what may, I''ll get him!'' she thought. Running fast as she could, she ignored the pebbles, some dangerously sharp and protruding on her path. Passersby watched curiously, but the barefooted woman in a red evening dress didn''t mind their surprise.


    She ignored everything, ignored their questions and strange gazes that bore into her back. Even the pain shooting through the soles of her soft feet, now bleeding, shepletely ignored.


    To her chagrin, no matter how fast she ran, Carlos and his team were gaining speed.


    Soon, their taillights disappeared in the distance, leaving her gasping for air on this dark night. Staring at the stars in the sky, she wanted to hold back her emotions, but failed.


    Crouching on the ground, she covered her face with both hands and broke into tears, weeping uncontrobly.


    The chilling cold in Carlos'' eyes still lingered on her mind. Did he ever miss her? Had he ever been in love with her, for all the time they had been together?


    Inside the car


    Stephanie held Carlos'' hand tightly, lost in thought.


    She stole nces at Carlos from time to time. He too seemed to mull over something. And that only worried her more.


    After a long silence, she finally spoke, feigning a nonchnt voice. "Carlos, who was that woman? She must be someone well known to you."


    Shaking his head, Carlos answered shortly, "I don''t know her."


    Somehow relieved, Stephanie rested her head on his shoulder. "Really? I thought you were cheating on me."


    Carlos lowered his eyes to look at her and lightly cautioned, "Stop kidding."


    "Soon we''re going to get engaged, Carlos. This has been longing, and I''m careful about a lot of things," Stephanie grumbled, avoiding eye contact to conceal her true feelings.


    "Don''t worry," he assured softly.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Carlos walked Stephanie to her room beforeing back to his own.


    Staring out of the window, he briefly savored the spectacr night sky. Tonight, the stars shone with resplendence. As he loosened his tie, he pulled out his phone and sent James a text message. "Dad, did I date someone before Stephanie?"


    A terse reply from James came sooner than expected. "No."


    However, as he stared at his phone, Carlos recalled the woman. Annoyed, both at his failing memory and at the woman for showing up to remind him of his current predicament. Shaking off hateful thoughts, he threw his phone onto the bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    Straight away, Debbie had checked into the hospital to have her feet treated before going home. By the time she got to the house, it was already 3 a.m. First thing, she went to Piggy''s bed to check on her.


    Kissing her little bundle of joy lightly on the forehead, she murmured, "Piggy, you know what? Your daddy is still alive. Mommy will take you to meet him, okay?"


    The next day, when Irene dropped by, Debbie was sitting on the couch, staring nkly at Piggy.


    "Deb, what happenedst evening? I heard you left the party earlierst night."


    No response. ''There''s something odd about her today, '' Irene thought.


    "Hey Deb. You gave me quite a scare. When did youe back?" she asked. Getting anxious, Irene scooped Piggy up in her arms and sat beside Debbie. "Did something happen to you?" she asked with genuine concern.


    But Debbie just lowered her head without saying a word.


    Sensing something was off, Irene turned to look at Piggy. "Piggy, how are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?"


    Holding a Barbie doll, Piggy nodded and answered softly, "Aunt Irene, I''m feeling great."


    "Sweet girl. Piggy, tell Aunt Irene, what''s wrong with your mommy?"


    Piggy shook her head. "I don''t know. Mommy has been acting like this all morning. She even called Aunt Ruby to ask for a leave."


    Upon hearing that, Irene put Piggy back on the carpet and turned to Debbie. "Deb, something must have happened to you. Since I knew you, you''ve always been a work freak. Is what I''m hearing true?"


    ying with her phone now, Debbie asked casually, "When will your brothere back?"


    "Darling, I have no idea. My brother is one heck of a strange man who keeps to himself most of the time."


    Hearing that, Debbie dialed Ivan''s number.


    Irene watched the name on Debbie''s screen and wondered what she was about to ask him.


    "Hi, Debbie," Ivan''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    After a short pause, Debbie blurted out, "Do you know... Carlos Huo showed up."


    All along, she had never tried to exin to Ivan the scandals about her past. Carlos was a taboo subject in her mind. She couldn''t afford to mention his name.


    Ivan was stunned. For a moment, he wondered what was on Debbie''s mind.


    "Can you help me investigate what he has been up to for the past three years?" she inquired.


    "Okay."


    "And..." She paused for a while before adding, "I want to take some time off.


    I need to go back to Y City."

 Chapter 322: He Had Me Fooled

    Chapter 322: He Had Me FooledIvan was nothing if not efficient. By lunchtime, Debbie got the phone call she was expecting. Irene was ying with Piggy in the bedroom.


    "Hi, Ivan," Debbie said, as she plugged her earbuds into the phone. It was so much easier to talk hands free.


    "Debbie, I''ve had my people looking into Carlos Huo. But they didn''t find much," he said. Someone made Carlos'' private life even more private, deliberately hiding him from public life.


    Debbie walked out onto the balcony and sat into the hammock she loved. The view was gorgeous. "What did they find?"


    "Three years ago, he had an ident. No one knew if he was dead or alive for quite some time. His father, James, used this as a power grab, and took control of ZL Group. He''s now the CEO. After several months in aa, Carlos woke up. He had been in a bad way before that, having several injuries including a broken leg. They set that, so it healed nominally well. But thanks to a brain injury, he also had amnesia. Doubtless some of his recovery involved physical therapy. He''s now a general manager in the headquarters of ZL Group. His personal life we know even less about. All we know is he''s set to get engaged to the daughter of the Li family. They''ve known each other since childhood."


    ''He lost all his memories? And he''s going to get engaged to Miss Li? The hot woman standing next to himst night must have been Stephanie Li, '' Debbie thought.


    ''So she''s the one James was talking about. Angry with me because Carlos wouldn''t give her the time of day. James'' dream has finallye true.''


    Debbie clenched her fists. ''James Huo, you''re a fucking liar!''


    "Debbie... is Carlos...Piggy''s father?" Ivan asked tentatively. Actually, he knew the answer before Debbie confirmed it. But he needed to hear it from her.


    The man always kept up with thetest entertainment news. So when the scandals were being reported on, he knew that Debbie was Carlos'' wife. Or, in this case, ex-wife.


    She never mentioned Carlos or Piggy''s father to Ivan and Irene. They didn''t ask her about him, either. There was no point in opening old wounds.


    "Yes," Debbie answered honestly.


    Ivan paused for a long while and then said, "Running away won''t fix the problem. Whatever you do, we''re here for you."


    "Not my n. It''s just that I never thought that Carlos'' death was a lie." The fact that Carlos was still alive caught her off-guard.


    "All right. If you need me, I''m a call away."


    "Thanks, Ivan."


    After hanging up, Debbie got out of the hammock, took her earbuds off, and was about to head back in. Not until then did she see Irene, who was leaning against the door frame and staring at her.


    Debbie came over to her and put her hand on her shoulder. "Miss Wen, would you please do me a favor?"


    Irene rolled her eyes and teased, "Seriously? Formalities now? What is it, Miss Nian? Just kidding. What is it? It sounds serious."


    "Yeah. Could you ask your mom to take care of Piggy for a while?" she asked. She had to go back to Y City to find Carlos, but she couldn''t take Piggy with her. James might kidnap her, and she didn''t want her whole world crashing down on her again. Not only that, who knew what he might do to her if she fell into his clutches?


    "You think she''d miss that chance?" Irene said cheerfully. Her mother liked Piggy a lot. She always wanted a grandchild, so she even forced Ivan to foster Piggy. Ivan was almost thirty, but he was still single.


    Then Irene looked at Debbie with a yful smile. "Hey, I have a great idea. Marry my brother. He''s single, and loves Piggy. He¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Debbie covered her mouth. "Enough of that. I just called your brother to ask him to investigate Piggy''s...dad. I have to go back to Y City."


    Irene''s eyes widened. She asked with the utmost care, "Isn''t he dead?" Once Debbie had been drunk and told her Piggy''s father was dead.


    Fury lived in Debbie''s eyes. "He''s still alive. His dad had me fooled, the old goat!"


    Irene was rendered speechless.


    Debbie wasted no time and dropped Piggy off at the Wen family''s house. After saying goodbye to Irene''s mother, she was off to the airport.


    By the time she disembarked, it was 6 p.m. She wore a mask, a baseball cap and sunsses so nobody would recognize her. She wentpletely incognito. She hailed a taxi and had the driver take her to the hotel she booked.


    After taking her luggage inside, she looked longingly at the bed, but decided to go to the Mu family''s house right away. She could sleepter.


    Gail was the one who answered the door. Her mouth widened in shock. Debbie had been gone for three years! That was when Debbie heard Lucinda''s voice, "Gail, who is it?"


    Gail thought she must be daydreaming, so she closed the door and answered, "Nobody."


    The doorbell rang again. Lucinda stared at a confused Gail and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Mom, I think it''s Debbie..."


    When she heard the name, Lucinda jumped to her feet and rushed to the door. It had been too long. "Debbie?!"


    "Mom, why are you so excited? When you tried your best to find her and even went to Z Country to do that, did she reach out? No. Instead she hid. If she didn''t want to be found, she should stay lost," Gailined.


    Three years ago, Debbie left Y City, leaving only a note as exnation. They hadn''t heard a peep out of her, but then got the news that Debbie was a popr singer in Z Country. Lucinda went there to look for her, but Debbie was nowhere to be found.


    Lucinda cast a reproachful nce at Gail and opened the door. It really was Debbie!


    "Aunt Lucinda..." Debbie called out with a guilty look. Lucinda looked noticeably older, a few more white hairs lined her jet-ck locks.


    Tears welled up in Lucinda''s eyes at the sight of the woman she hadn''t seen in three years. In a choked voice, she asked, "Why did you stay away from us? I thought you looked down on us after you got popr."


    She pulled Debbie into the house.


    Debbie''s eyes were red as well. She hugged Lucinda and apologized. "I''m sorry."


    Lucinda patted her back. "You should also apologize to Sasha and Jared."


    "I know... It''s on my list." There were people who cared for her, and she let them all down. Three years ago, she left Y City without saying goodbye. She had some making up to do.


    Lucinda wiped her tears and took the gift bags Debbie had brought. After putting them in a corner, she told a housemaid, "Make a cup of tea and bring some fruits and snacks."


    "Yes, Mrs. Mu." The maid left for the kitchen.


    Gail cast a sideways nce at Debbie. Though Debbie was very different from how she used to be, Gail still hated her. "You know my mom always cries because of you?"


    Debbie felt really guilty.


    Lucinda patted Gail''s hand and said, "Call your dad and ask him toe home early."


    "Are you kidding? It''s her fault thepany is doing so badly. She''s bad luck." Gail was telling the truth. Because of Debbie''s scandals, many of Sebastian''s business partners severed ties and canceled contracts. In just six months, he had to shut a few branches down.


    Debbie''s heart broke when she heard the news. "Aunt Lucinda, I''m really sorry..." She never thought her scandals would affect anyone else. She made a mental note, ''That''s one more thing you owe me for, James.''


    Lucinda shook her head as she grabbed Debbie''s hands andforted her, "Don''t listen to Gail. Your uncle Sebastian would never me you. Don''t worry. We''re just d you''re safe and sound. I''ll call him myself."


    Sebastian got off work early that day, and as a surprise, brought Jared and Kasie with him.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years. Even Jared blubbered like a baby. Heined, "I would havee there looking for you if you hadn''t told us not to. You are such a bitch! You don''t care about anyone except yourself."

 Chapter 323: He Lives With His Girlfriend

    Chapter 323: He Lives With His GirlfriendThree years ago, when Debbie left Y City, she sent Jared a text message, saying that she was going to start a new life, telling him not to go looking for her.


    Jared rushed to the airport after he got the message. He thought maybe he could catch up to her, at the very least say a proper goodbye, but she was already gone.


    Kasie, on the other hand, had almost moved on from the miserable pain of losing Emmett. She was way more conciliatory, and she knew what kind of dark pain a loss could cause, the desire for istion. She held Debbie''s hands and said, "I''m sorry, Deb. You were pregnant back then, and you suffered a lot. I wasn''t there for you..."


    Debbie shook her head and said in a choked voice, "It''s me who should be apologizing. I''d been gone for three years, imunicado..." She regretted having left her best friends behind. Even though she had to leave Y City, she shouldn''t have given up on those who loved her most.


    The three of them held each other and cried for a long time. Sebastian finally separated them, and offered, "Time to eat. Your aunt Lucinda ved all day over the stove."


    It turned out that Sasha had ns to move back to Y City after graduation and find a job.


    Jared was now working in his family business¡ªthe Han Group. His father, Jasper, made him director of thepany administration department, overseeing employees and implementingpany directivesid out by the president. He also was involved in the hiring and firing process. All in all, he did well.


    Kasie was a purchasing agent for Johnston.


    ording to the others, Dixon was still studying in America, going for his PhD. He had onlye back to Y City twice in the past three years, and he was able to talk to them on WeChat.


    Speaking of Carlos, Sebastian told Debbie, "James lied to you. Carlos is still alive."


    While Carlos was still in aa, James took over ZL Group and usurped his ce in thepany and in Y City.


    Jared nodded and echoed, "I haven''t talked to Damon once in the past three years. You know what? He grabbed Megan and brought her back from A Country."


    Since news of Debbie''s scandals reached his ears, Damon swore he''d kill Debbie for Carlos'' sake. Jared stopped him and they''d actuallye to blows over the incident. This time, the two hadn''t made nice with each other. Damon and his wife moved out of the Han family''s house. He and Jared were now more like strangers than brothers.


    "Do you know where Carlos lives?" Debbie asked with a hopeful expression.


    Kasie shook her head. She hadn''t seen Carlos in three years.


    Jared shook his head too. After what happened three years ago, James used his resources to delete all news posts regarding Carlos. There was little news about him on the Inte. And what little could be found was unsubstantiated rumor. And sometimes those disappeared quickly as well. Jared didn''t know Carlos was even still alive until he returned to ZL Group.


    Damon never told him Carlos was still alive. He had to learn about it second hand through his position in his ownpany. So he confronted Damon over this.


    Damon let him know that Debbie cheated on Carlos, and James knew about it the whole time. So James lied to her and told her Carlos was dead. It was a test of her integrity, but she failed. She ran off with her lover before the body had time to turn cold. He hadn''t expected her to fail his test so brazenly. He couldn''t have known that she''d be such an ungrateful bitch.


    Why didn''t Damon let Jared know about Carlos? Because he knew Jared would take Debbie''s side. Predictably, Jared became enraged at Damon''s words. If Adriana hadn''t been there, the two brothers would have been at each other''s throats.


    Debbie had a headache now. No one knew where Carlos lived. ''What can I do?


    Go to the ZL Group''s offices to find him? I guess that''s my only option, '' she thought.


    Jared reminded her, "You need to avoid Wesley and my brother. I don''t know why, but they all hate you."


    ''Wesley and Damon? Impressive, James, you old bastard!'' Debbie cursed inwardly.


    James was such a skilled and practiced liar. He managed to fool everyone.


    He ruined her and ruined her chance of a happy life with Carlos.


    ''Don''t break out the bubbly yet, James Huo! I''m back with a vengeance!


    I''ll make sure Carlos remembers me. I will avenge myself, win Carlos back, and get our happy life back, '' she swore to herself.


    The next day, Debbie covered her face with sunsses, a baseball cap and a mask before setting out for the ZL Group. She disguised herself for two reasons. One was that others might chase her down and beat her after recognizing her. The second was if James knew she was back, he would try something.


    She had parked her car opposite the office building and had been waiting in it for the whole day. But she didn''t see Carlos.


    Instead, she saw Lewis. He must have been hired back. He was surrounded by several of his co-workers,ughing and joking with him as they walked to his car.


    The employees didn''t return to the building until Lewis got in his car and left.


    It was pretty normal for Lewis to have gotten hired back. After all, he was James'' biological son. James didn''t want to see him suffer.


    The third day, Debbie got a phone call from Jared. He was beside himself with excitement, his speech rapid-fire. "Tomboy! Tomboy! Carlos lives in Building 2, Champs Bay Apartments. But..." He paused, not knowing whether he should go on.


    "But what?"


    "He... lives with his girlfriend."


    Debbie''s heart ached at his words. "You sure? Damon told you that?"


    "Damon wouldn''t tell me a thing about Carlos. I found out myself. I asked Mr. Lu for Carlos'' address. He gave me the address, but nothing else. I went there this morning to check on it for you. I saw Carlos and Stephanie leave the house together."


    ''Really? They live together?'' Debbie was lost for words.


    Just imagining another woman in Carlos'' arms made Debbie''s heart break. She felt as if someone had ripped out her soul.


    "I won''t give up no matter what. I was forced to sign those papers three years ago. I must win Carlos back now, whatever the cost," she said firmly.


    Jared didn''t know what to say to make her feel better. So he just said, "Good luck. Call Mr. Lu if you need something."


    "He knew I was back?"


    "Uh... Slip of the tongue." Jared scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    Actually, it was Curtis who dragged it out of him.


    Debbie swallowed and asked, "Does he hate me, too?"


    "Don''t worry, Tomboy. Mr. Lu is on your side. But he and Carlos fell out over something. Haven''t hung out for a while. If you want, you can discuss your next steps with Mr. Lu."


    "Okay. Thanks, Jared."


    "Come on! We''re friends. Don''t thank me! I do what I do because I care about you," Jaredined from the other end of the line.


    Debbie giggled and felt much relieved. "Sorry, man. It''s my fault. Won''t happen again."


    "Uh-huh. Sure. Just don''t take it for granted."


    Debbie sighed helplessly. "Fine, fine. Well, I''m going to let you go. I''m off to look for my love."


    "I think he still loves you. He just lost all his memories. You need to remind him of the good times. Go for it! I have faith in you."


    "Jared, you just made my day! Bye!"


    "Bye!"


    After hanging up on Jared, Debbie opened her app drawer, searched for the Champs Bay Apartments on Google Maps and drove there using the directions provided by the recently unblocked app.

 Chapter 324: Im Going To Get Engaged

    Chapter 324: I''m Going To Get EngagedDebbie patiently stayed inside her car close to Building 2 within the Champs Bay Apartments from the morning to even after dusk. And whenever she would get a pang of hunger, she had to make do with just a few pieces of bread.


    This apartmentplex in particr seemed to have been reserved solely for the wealthy and powerful. One of Jared''s close friends happened to live in this area. Debbie was able to trick the guard into believing she hade there to visit that guy, and for that reason, she managed to get into thepound.


    At that point, it was already 10 o''clock in the evening. Debbie was just ying around on her phone to pass the time. Then all of a sudden, she got blinded by the headlights of a car entering thepound.


    Only a handful of cars were given entry to this housingmunity. For every single vehicle that would pass by the entrance, Debbie would immediately look up to check if it was Carlos''. So, when she noticed this car as it wasing in, she did that just as well.


    The ck car that passed by proceeded to pull over right in front of Building 2¡ªit was an Emperor car, thetest model. The driver then stepped out of the car and opened the rear door for the passenger sitting inside. A man promptly exited the vehicle.


    After hours and hours of waiting inside the car, she finally saw the man she was looking for. It was none other than Carlos.


    Wasting no time at all, she quickly locked her phone, set it aside, walked out of the car and called out to him, "Carlos Huo."


    The second he heard a voice calling his name, Carlos turned around to check who it might be. He was a bit puzzled by what he saw.


    A woman wearing a blue jumpsuit and a pair of high-heeled shoes approached him from the dark.


    And with nothing but a single quick look, Carlos recognized her in an instant¡ªthe woman who, for some reason, was barefoot and was wearing a red evening dress the other night.


    Of course, she was no longer in that same weird position. This time around, she seemed ratherposed.


    It was not like Carlos knew her at all, but to a certain extent, there was something about her that looked so familiar. She politely smiled at him as she leisurely walked closer holding a white Chanel purse.


    In spite of all of that, her eyes were still the same. Even when their eyes finally met, she didn''t bother looking away.


    In the end, she didn''t approach him any closer. She stopped in her tracks the second she got right next to his car.


    He stood by the doorstep of the building, with his gaze fixated on the hopeful look on her face.


    He opted not to say anything; he was curious about what her reason could be for waiting up on him, what she could possibly want from him.


    People say that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Her eyes had been filled to the brim with so much tenderness for him, while his, on the other hand, simply felt so cold.


    ''I guess he doesn''t recognize me in any way.


    What am I supposed to do now? Should I ask him about it?


    Maybe I shouldn''t do that, '' she pondered for a second.


    Lowering her head, she shifted her attention over to her feet to hide the pain about to slip from her eyes. It had been three years since thest time the two of them saw each other, but the moment they finally came across each other again after such a long time, they seemed to be nothing but strangers.


    Given that the mysterious woman didn''t utter a single word after calling out to him, Carlos just turned to leave.


    Immediately after hearing his footsteps, Debbie had no choice but to pull herself together. She lifted her head up and tried to stop him. "Wait a second!"


    Without bothering to turn his head to look at her, he simply replied, "What?"


    "I... Carlos, do you really not recognize who I am? Tell me the truth." She found it so hard to believe. How could things have turned out like this? Because of that, she was desperate to get an answer out of him.


    This time, he turned his gaze toward her, looking her straight in the eye, and answered quite apathetically, "No."


    When she heard that, tears began welling up in her eyes. But she needed to be strong, so she somehow managed to smile at him. "That''s fine. I''ll just have to remind you who I am, and then you''ll eventually remember me again." The fact that he was still living and breathing was a big surprise.


    "Not interested," he simply said.


    She waspletely aware of how he would always act around strangers, forbidding and unfriendly. Only this time, it was her who was a stranger to him, and this was more than enough to break her heart.


    Wearing those high heels, she went past his car. Way back when they were still together, she recalled how she would always be having a hard time moving around in those high heels, so Carlos just had her wear sneakers with a formal dress when they attended an expo during that one time. But now it was a bit different; she had already gotten used to wearing those high heels.


    This time, even though she was still a couple of steps away from him, his car was no longer blocking his view of her. So, unlike before, he could now see her from head to toe.


    Drying her eyes, she brought out a few things from her purse. Then, she stretched out her hand and told him, "Look at these! Don''t you remember? You gave them to me in the past. And I''ve always been taking good care of them."


    In her hand, she was holding a designer watch, a diamond ring which was almost the size of a pigeon egg, and a pair of turquoise earrings. Under the bright orange light, those items glimmered so dazzlingly.


    His memories were gone, yet his good taste in jewelry never changed. He was still so fond of those kinds of things.


    For an enthusiast like him, he could easily tell that those things she showed him could be somewhere around a billion dors.


    She might have had tears dripping from her eyes, but her smile remained so sweet and loving. "All throughout thesest three years, I had brought all of these with me wherever I would go. I did that because it helped me hold on to the hope that somehow, somewhere, you were still alive...and that you were still there beside me at all times."


    Now, she was able to finally confirm that he was indeed still alive and kicking. Her mind wasn''t just ying tricks on her; every little bit of it was real.


    At the sight of this, Carlos pursed his lips, feeling quite irritated. He stood there silently for a while, then he opened his mouth and said, "Miss Nian, I''ve told you this before, and I''ll just say it once more in hopes that you''ll understand me better this time. I do not know who you are. It could be true and I may have made some sort of promise to you back then, but all of that is long gone. I''m going to get engaged, so please don''t ever bother me again with this nonsense. I''m sorry."


    Those words made her feel as though a bolt of thunder had hit her in the head. The very man she had loved even after all those years had just told her that he was about to get engaged to another woman, and he even asked her to stop pestering him.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie kept the items she was holding closer to her and held them tighter. With a smile on her face, she retorted, "I don''t really care about that. You''ve already fallen for me once before. I truly believe that I can make youe to love me again."


    Due to her unsettling confidence, Carlos actually felt a bit ufortable. "There''s no way that''s going to happen," he responded tly.


    At his response, Debbie simply burst intoughter, her tears running down her cheeks. "Carlos, you''ve done countless unthinkable things to me before ultimately falling in love with me in the end. And I always managed to make you regret it every time you did something bad. Oh, apart from that, you also once said that I was the one destined to be your woman. So, from that logic of yours, you are destined to be my man. No way in hell I''m going to give you up without putting up a fight."


    Carlos didn''t open his mouth to answer. Instead, he simply ignored her and walked past her.


    She turned her head to look what caught his attention and saw a white car pull over behind her. Carlos opened the rear passenger door and assisted a woman as she was getting out.


    As it turned out, it was actually Stephanie.


    "Carlos, could it be that you just got here?" From the corner of her eye, Stephanie noticed Debbie, so without dy, she lovingly wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Hmm." Carlos closed the door after helping her get out.


    Stephanie leaned over to him on tiptoe and quickly gave him a kiss on the lips. "Honey, let''s get inside now. It''s been such a long day. I feel so tired."


    Before the eyes of other people, Stephanie appeared like such a strong businesswoman. But when it came to Carlos, she would be like apletely different person, one who would always be so sweet and loving.


    "All right then." With their arms around each other''s waist, the two of them made their way into the building.


    The moment they walked past Debbie, neither of them bothered to spare her even a single nce, acting as if she did not exist at all.


    As soon as they stepped foot inside the building, both their cars drove off straight away.


    Watching all of this with her very own eyes, Debbie felt like the world had turned its back on her. She was so alone. As if time randomly stopped, everything around her seemed so quiet.


    She couldn''t remember how she could have possibly gathered her thoughts and made her way into her car. It took the best of her just to hold back the urge to beat the hell out of Stephanie. And now, she had no clue what her next move should be.


    Feeling so tired herself, she instantly dozed off inside her car. And during the early hours of the following day, her deep slumber had abruptly been disturbed by a loud horn.


    She kept the car window open with just enough space to make sure that she wouldn''t risk getting suffocated while she was sleeping. That was the main reason why she had gotten startled by the horn.


    Checking out the apartment in front of her, Debbie sneezed.


    She seemed to have caught a cold.


    When she was finally fully awake, she came back to her hotel room to take a nice, rxing warm bath¡ªshe badly needed one anyway. Then she started a video chat with her daughter. Piggy appeared to be having breakfast in the Wen family''s house.


    She noticed that Elsie, Irene''s mom, was the one feeding Piggy. Debbie felt a little guilty and remarked, "Aunt Elsie, there''s no need for you to be doing that. You don''t have to worry about her; she can just eat on her own."


    Elsie simply let out a soft smile and told her, "It''s totally fine. I just really love feeding Piggy. She looks so adorable."

 Chapter 325: Hatched A Plan

    Chapter 325: Hatched A nThere were times Debbie felt Elsie spoiled Piggy even more than she herself did. Before ending the video chat, she told Piggy over and over to be a good girl and not make too much trouble for Elsie.


    Lying on the bed, Debbie stared at the ceiling. She reyed memories of things that happened three years ago in her head, not to mention the events of the past few days. It was then that she hatched a n.


    She wanted to carry out her n right away, but she had spent a terrible restless night in her car the night before, so she decided to nap first.


    Debbie didn''t wake up until well into the afternoon. Leaning on the headboard, she grabbed her phone from the nightstand and made a phone call. "Hi, Bree, it''s me, Debbie. Yeah. Listen, you know some private detectives in Y City, right? Any of them good? I know. Don''t worry about the cash. I''m good for it. But they need to be discreet. Yeah, this needs to be kept secret. Okay, thanks. Next time, dinner on me. Bye."


    The young mother had barely hung up before a notification came in on her phone. Bree texted Debbie a number, quicker than she thought. Debbie hesitated a little before dialing it. "Hi, Mr. Wu. I''m a friend of Bree''s. Could you do a background check on James Huo, and what would that cost me?"


    She spent the whole afternoon calling people. She was on her phone even after the sun had set and dinnertime was approaching.


    Finally, she called up Ivan. He was browsing advertisement opportunities, figuring out which ones were the best ones for his employees. "Hi, Ivan, you back in Z Country?" Debbie asked.


    "Yeah. I stopped off to spend some time with Piggy. Now I''m on my way to the office. How are things with you?" Ivan asked.


    "A little dicey. Ever consider doing business in Y City?" Debbie asked. After she saw Carlos, she realized that things were way more difficult than she thought. It would take quite a bit of doing to win him back.


    Ivan stopped what he was doing. "You do know what could happen if you''re recognized, right?" he asked Debbie.


    "Yeah, I do. But¡ª"


    "Hey, I''m the boss of thepany. It won''t fall apart just because you''re not here. I''ll miss you, but I know you need time," he interrupted.


    Debbie was so moved her eyes reddened. "Thanks, Ivan."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I need a favor."


    Debbie was d that she could be of any help. He''d done so much for her, and she felt the only thing she could do was try and crank out the hits. "What kind of favor?"


    "My mom''s driving me crazy. Tell her I like you so that she''ll get off my back."


    Debbie hesitated. Then she said, "But she knows I''m in Y City for Piggy''s dad..."


    "It''s okay as long as she doesn''t know who I really like."


    "All right then," she agreed. The person Ivan really liked was someone special.


    "One more thing: if things between you and Carlos reach a dead end, I might need something else¡ªa sham marriage. It''s just for show, and we can divorce whenever you want," Ivan added.


    The other end of phone was silent for some time.


    "You''re quiet. Doesn''t sound like you want to," he mused. Debbie shook her head.


    "No, no, it''s just that...it''s so sudden. Ivan, how long can you keep lying to your mom? You can''t hide it forever."


    "As long as I can. I''ll tell her the truth when it''s time. My brother''s older, so I don''t have to worry about continuing the bloodline." Ivan''s elder brother was 35 years old with a son and a daughter.


    Debbie admired Ivan''s decisiveness. "Good. It''s settled then. Don''t worry, I won''t keep bugging you about it. If you and Carlos get back together, I''ll find someone else."


    "Okay," Debbie responded, still processing what he said.


    "I figure you need money to keep things going over there. I''ll ask the ountant to debit your expense ount. If it''s not enough, let me know."


    "Thanks, Ivan." Her voice was hoarse. She was on the verge of tears.


    Ivan smiled and joked, "Carlos isn''t the easiest guy to deal with. And he has a girlfriend now. Hang in there. If you can get him to fall for you again, then you can pay me back. He used to be the head of a multinational group, even richer than some countries."


    If Carlos were once a lion, the king of the forest, after the ident he was a caged animal, powerless. One day, if he escaped, he would be a mighty king once more.


    "You make it sound like you''re short on money," Debbie joked back.


    "When ites to money, the more, the merrier. That''s true for everyone. Carlos was rich, but he never stopped working hard."


    Debbie agreed, "Yeah. He always worked hard. He didn''t want things to go south for him."


    "So, you should work hard too. Since you''re like a sister to me, if you and Carlos get back together, I will be like a brother-inw to him. Ha ha, imagine Carlos Huo calling me ''Brother.'' I look forward to that day." Ivan felt good at that thought.


    "Like that would happen."


    "Okay. I''ve arrived at my office. Call me if you need anything."


    "Will do. Bye."


    After they hung up, Debbie looked at her phone with a smile, thinking that she was the luckiest person in the world to have so many loyal friends.


    The next day, she and Kasie and Jared went to the cemetery to visit Emmett''s. Then they went to spend some time with Emmett''s parents.


    His mom''s hair had turned shock white. She cried all day, seemingly endlessly. Marc seemed to handle the stress better.


    He tried everything to console Emmett''s mom, but nothing worked. To distract her, Marc adopted a little girl from the orphanage.


    The girl was five years old. She was perky and lovely and brought a lot of joy to the family. She filled a hole that had been dug by Emmett''s death.


    Emmett''s mom liked her a lot and she finally had something to keep her mind upied. Shevished attention and affection on the girl. A young girl requires a lot more of one''s time than a grown man, so she had lots to do.


    Marc had retired. When he saw Debbie and her friends at the door, he asked Emmett''s mom to prepare a big meal for them.


    At the dinner table, they talked about school and the future.


    Tacitly, no one said a word about Emmett or Carlos so that the atmosphere of the dinner wouldn''t be so heavy. They were touchy subjects for all involved.


    Debbie stayed in a hotel. When they said their goodbyes to Emmett''s parents, it was quitete. Kasie insisted that Debbie crash at her ce.


    Failing to turn her down, Debbie asked Jared to drive them to Kasie''s ce.


    She went back to the hotel to pack her things. When she got out of the hotel with her luggage, Jared lugged her suitcase out to the car and into the trunk. Then the office called him, saying he needed to be there.


    Seeing that Jared was busy, Debbie hefted her suitcase out of the trunk of his car and said to him, "You should go. It''s cool. Kasie and I will take a cab." She and Kasie had drunk a little wine with Marc, so they couldn''t drive. Taking a cab was the only option left.


    "Okay, I''ll hail a taxi for you."

 Chapter 326: I Want You

    Chapter 326: I Want You"No, thanks. We''ll get a cab ourselves. Go," Debbie urged, pushing Jared towards his car. "Tell me when Sasha gets back."


    "Okay. Bye then."


    After Jared drove off, Debbie and Kasie stood by the side of the road waiting for a taxi. Debbie''s phone rang before they could get one. "Hi, Ivan."


    "Debbie... if you''re not busy, could you attend a dinner at Glory Hotel?"


    "A dinner? Now?" Debbie checked the time. It was already 9:20 p.m.


    "Yes. Many advertising agencies are unhappy about you leaving Z Country all of a sudden. Milo will be there too. You can apologize to him so we won''t lose his business."


    "All right then," Debbie said.


    She gave her suitcase to Kasie. Kasie already knew where she was going, thanks to what she overheard of the phone conversation. "Want me to go with you?" she asked Debbie.


    "No, just wait for me at home."


    "Okay. Call me when it''s all over. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    "Okay."


    It was nearly ten p.m. when she arrived at Glory Hotel. In the sumptuous hotel, she followed a waiter. They turned one corner after another and finally were at the booth Ivan had reserved.


    Before the waiter pushed the door open, Debbie put on some lipstick to make herself look a little more vibrant.


    There were more than ten people sitting in the booth. Debbie frowned at the thick smell of alcohol and cigarettes wafting in the air. The atmosphere was smoky, stinging eyes and lungs.


    But before she could get used to the strong smell, a sonorous voice said to her, "Hey, look who''s here. Debbie Nian, the superstar. It''s a great thing to see you in Y City."


    The voice sounded firm and sonorous. Debbie knew the owner. It was Milo Yu, the boss of a mediapany based in Z Country.


    Debbie had met him twice already. He had a forthright manner. So far, they had gotten on okay. She had to be wary, though. She wasn''tfortable with him announcing her presence like that.


    She smiled at him in return. The host led her to the table. "Mr. Yu¡ª" she greeted the man as soon as she took her seat.


    But when she raised her head, she saw who was in the seat of honor. She was so shocked that the rest of her words wouldn''te.


    ''Why... why is he here?'' she thought.


    For a moment, Debbie was lost in thought. Seeing Carlos threw her for a loop. Then she realized her improper behavior. She adjusted her mood quickly and put on a smile. "Nice to see you again, Mr. Yu. It''s been a while. A toast to your health." Debbie remembered that she hade to apologize to the man, so she raised the full ss of liquor in front of her.


    However, she could still see the man in the seat of honor out of the corner of her eye. He''d been silent, cold as ever. Her heart raced, and she tried her best to remain calm. Then not allowing herself to think about anything else, she drained the ss.


    Miloughed. "Excellent! Debbie, don''t bail on me again," he said.


    She drank some water to wash away the spicy taste of the liquor lingering on her tongue. "Of course not. But this time it was a family emergency. Mr. Wen didn''t want my absence to affect your business, so he decided to find someone else to fill in for me."


    Milo nodded, "I understand. But I won''t be so understanding next time. You''ll need a lot of money to cover our losses."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yu. Another toast." To show her sincerity, Debbie gulped down two more sses of liquor.


    Milo didn''t want to offend Ivan, so he dropped it. Then he started introducing the guests. "Debbie, allow me to introduce Mr. Carlos Huo, general manager of ZL Group. Mr. Huo, Debbie Nian, a popr singer in Z Country."


    Instantly, everyone shut their mouths, because the people who had been in Y City a while recognized Debbie. They knew exactly who she was, and who Carlos was to her.


    It was awkward and embarrassing. Debbie took a deep breath. Since Carlos had amnesia and had no clue who she was, she decided to pretend that they had never met before. "It''s an honor, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nced at her and nodded without a word.


    Everyone at the table knew this was how Carlos was, so his response was nothing unusual.


    During the meal, Debbie tried to act normal. But in fact, she was so nervous around Carlos. She tried to collect herself, not act flustered, and even figured out some things she could say by rote if someone tried to talk to her.


    Later, Carlos got a call. He nodded at the others and stepped outside the booth to answer it.


    A n urred to Debbie just then, so, after a minute, she left the table too.


    She looked around outside the booth, but Carlos was nowhere to be seen, as if he had vanished into thin air. Debbie was disappointed and had to give up. To camouge her embarrassment from failing to find Carlos, she walked towards the bathroom.


    On her way back, she saw Carlos walk out of another booth. But his phone rang again, so he walked back inside.


    Debbie trotted over and looked around. There was no one else in the hallway, so she pushed the door of the booth and followed him in.


    There was only a dim light on in the booth. Carlos was standing by the window, talking on the phone.


    Though his attention was on his mystery caller, he still figured out someone had entered the room. "Soon. Talk to you about it tomorrow," he said on the phone as he turned around.


    When he saw Debbie, he paused and then continued talking.


    Debbie walked around the dining table and stood in front of him.


    She was now alone with him in a darkened room. Under different circumstances, this would be romantic, even erotic.


    While talking on the phone, Carlos hadn''t taken his eyes off Debbie since the moment she walked in.


    Debbie smiled malevolently, took a single step forward and wrapped her arms around Carlos. She held him tight.


    She felt his body freeze. To make her point, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips.


    It was a light kiss, but somehow, Carlos felt it was special.


    He had kissed Stephanie before, much like this. It felt different. It hadn''t felt so...beautiful.


    Debbie was a smart girl. Before Carlos pushed her away, she took one step back and said with a smile, "Old man, kissing you is just as beautiful as it ever was." Her gentle voice tugged at his heartstrings.


    She turned to leave, but a hand grabbed her wrist.


    She turned her head back. Carlos still held her fast. "Want more, old man?" He was merciless with his attention before. Now it was payback time. From now on, she would do exactly what he did to her.


    Carlos ended the call and put his phone away. "What do you want?" he asked, staring at her.


    Debbie was interested in the question. She grasped the hand holding hers and caressed it.


    Being groped by a woman, Carlos was stunned.


    Then it urred to him that they were just strangers. He released her hand and stepped further away from her. "Say it."


    "What do I want?" Debbie put on that malevolent smile again. "I asked you that a lot in the past. You know how you answered me?"


    Carlos looked at her in confusion.


    She walked closer to him and whispered in his ear, "I want you."

 Chapter 327: Did He Come Back For Me

    Chapter 327: Did He Come Back For MeCarlos was surprised by her flirtatious manner. He turned beet red behind his ears. But it wasn''t too long before his embarrassment turned to rage. "Wow, you''re kind of a slut, aren''t you, Miss Nian?"


    Debbie didn''t mind his insult. She dusted off the cor of his well-tailored suit and said, "That''s not what you used to say. You told me you liked it when I flirted with you."


    Then she straightened his tie intimately, running her fingers seductively along its length. "I''ve tied this for you ever since we were together. Where is the burgundy colored tie I bought you? You thought the color and pattern were too loud, and said it was more Damon''s style. You wouldn''t wear it. But I insisted. So you wore it a lot afterwards. So did you keep it?"


    ''Burgundy tie?'' Of course he had one. He saw it every time he opened the walk-in closet of his manor... but he couldn''t remember wearing it. Ever.


    He got a weird feeling just then. He found himself liking this woman. She fit him like afortable sweater. But he just couldn''t remember. He shot her a cold nce and warned, "Stay away from me!" He was going to be engaged to Stephanie. He shouldn''t hang around strange women. Particrly one as forward as this one.


    Debbie wasn''t scared at all. She propped one hand against her chin and responded, "Normally, if a strange woman kissed you, she would have been dead by now. But I''m different. I''m your one true love, and we''re meant to be together. But you''ve forgotten about me. But you haven''t forgotten my kiss, right?"


    "Shut up!" Carlos snapped. His face darkened.


    But he knew what she said was true. When Stephanie had kissed him for the first time, he didn''t pull away, but he didn''t feel good afterwards.


    However, when Debbie had kissed him a moment ago, he had never had such a wonderful kiss. She wasn''t afraid, and she was aggressive. He found that intriguing, and it scared him. ''Damn her!


    And damn me! She''s been flirting with me, and I barely even tried to stop it.'' With that thought in mind, Carlos turned around coldly and walked towards the door, his eyes betraying no emotion.


    Debbie watched him leave, but she didn''t follow him. To keep away from too much drama, she waited about five minutes and then returned to the booth.


    Little did she know that while she and Carlos weren''t there, someone told Milo about them.


    They had been discussing it furtively, but as soon as Carlos came back, they stopped, and changed the subject. It wouldn''t do to be heard discussing the guest of honor right in front of him!


    Milo used to like Debbie, but the things they told him painted a picture of a hateful woman.


    Carlos never stayed until the end of a party. When the others were talking enthusiastically among themselves, his assistant walked in and whispered something in his ear. Carlos stood up and bade his goodbyes. He was a creature of habit, and he wasn''t about to change now.


    He wasn''t the CEO of ZL Group anymore. But he had lost no respect, because they knew that ZL Group would be his sooner orter. So when Carlos left the table, everyone else stood up too.


    Debbie, who had been eating heartily, wiped her mouth quickly and walked out of the room with everyone else.


    His business partners escorted him out of the hotel. But there were too many of them for Debbie to get close. She was pushed to the back.


    When Carlos'' car rolled up to the entrance of the hotel, the driver opened the back door for him. Milo stayed at his side wearing a big smile until Carlos got in the car.


    The driver closed the door and sat back in the driver''s seat. He fastened the seat belt and started the engine. The car was about to drive off. The window was down, and it was Debbie''s only chance.


    She was anxious. She walked around the crowd in her stilettos and was ready to call Carlos. But then a robust man beside her derailed everything.


    The man hadn''t seen Debbie. In his rush to the car, he was heedless of anyone else. He barreled into Debbie and knocked her to the ground.


    "Ah!" she screamed as she fell.


    It all happened so fast everyone was surprised. All eyes were drawn to the fallen woman.


    Embarrassed, Debbie pulled her dress down in a fluster. The man who had knocked her down walked back to help her to her feet. "I''m so sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean it."


    Debbie stood up slowly. Her right knee was bleeding.


    "Oh man! That''s a nasty scrape!" someone cried. The crowd all shifted their gaze to her knee.


    The stinging pain made her wince. She endured it and used the hem of her dress to cover the broken skin of her knee. The dress acquired a crimson stain fairly quickly. "Sorry everyone. I''m just a klutz, I guess." She smiled at the crowd awkwardly.


    A woman manager looked her way. "You all right, Miss Nian?"


    Debbie answered with a smile, "I''m good, thanks. Really."


    Everyone turned their attention back to Carlos. Before long, the car window rose, and the people inside were obscured once more. The car drove off.


    Debbie was deeply disappointed. She had been hoping to get a ride back with Carlos. Now her chance was gone.


    Some gentlemen were kind enough to ask her if she needed a hospital, or at least a ride there.


    But since Carlos left, nothing else mattered. She shook her head dejectedly. "Thanks everyone. I''ll manage." The young mother had been desperate for an excuse to leave the dinner earlier. Now she had a good one.


    Debbie turned down everyone''s offers of help and watched them make their way back into the hotel.


    She took a deep breath and pulled out a pack of tissue from her purse to wipe the blood off her leg. Then she limped towards the roadside.


    She winced at every step. The injured knee was a bright red, not only from theceration, but also the bruise. She knew in a couple hours that color would be purple.


    Some taxis passed her in the next few minutes, but all of them were full.


    Just when Debbie was starting to get frustrated, a familiar car came into view.


    Her eyes glittered with joy. ''I thought he left. Why is he here? Did hee back for me?''


    She was so thrilled the pain was forgotten and she started to wave at the roaring Emperor.


    The driver saw her. He slowed down the car and informed Carlos, "Mr. Huo, Miss Nian is here. She''s waving at the car."


    Carlos didn''t respond. The driver wondered if he should stop the car. Unexpectedly, when she saw that the car wasn''t stopping, Debbie stepped into the road, right in the path of the oing car.

 Chapter 328: The Ride

    Chapter 328: The RideThe car roared toward her, and Debbie squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the inevitable impact. The tires squealed on the asphalt as the car skidded to a stop, just centimeters away from Debbie.


    Luckily, the driver was a top-notch circuit driver, and he knew the limits of machine and man... and he was quick enough to step on the brake when she jumped out in the middle of the road. Or else she would have been hit.


    After the car stopped, Debbie limped to the back door. Still thinking that Carlos hade back for her, she tapped the car window excitedly. She couldn''t wait to see him, to kiss him, to have him hold her in his arms once more.


    That same faint buzzing sound came to her ears again as the window descended, revealing the passengers inside. Debbie was smiling; Carlos looked gloomy. He gave her a cold sideways nce and remained silent.


    His silence made her heart ache. ''Didn''t hee back for me?'' Her blood froze in her veins. ''What if he didn''t?''


    Carlos seemed to have lost all patience. Debbie said hurriedly, "Mr. Huo, could you¡ª"


    "No," he refused even before she could finish her sentence.


    Her heart tightened into a knot. But she wouldn''t give up. "My leg was hurt. And I can''t get a taxi. Could you please drop me off at a hospital before heading home?"


    "I won''t be passing near a hospital." With that, he rolled up the window.


    The car drove off, leaving her with a sick feeling.


    Debbie raised her head to look at the starry night as she tried to force back her tears.


    Three years ago, they lied to her and made her believe he was dead. Every year on the anniversary of his death, she''d cry her eyes out. Sometimes, she would watch her daughter sleeping, watching her tender chest rise and fall, and think about him. When it hurt too much, she would hold Piggy tightly and sob endlessly. Piggy was thest thing of his that she had. The only living reminder. But no matter how hard those days had been, she never cried so much as now. Now she knew he was alive.


    Inside the Emperor, Carlos'' phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he answered simply, "On my way."


    "Sorry. They gave me overtime. The doc that is supposed to be working the night shift is stalled on the side of the road. Come to the hospital and wait for me?" a young voice said on the phone. Carlos'' eyebrows knitted tightly.


    Since he said nothing, the young voice giggled awkwardly, "It''s not my fault. Look, if you don''t want toe to the hospital, why not go to Orchid Private Club?"


    He could sense Carlos was unhappy about this... because Carlos was on his way home when he called. And now he told him he had to workte.


    Without a word, Carlos hung up.


    In the hospital


    Debbie got out of the cab and signed in at the ER. Outside the doctor''s office, what she saw ripped her heart apart all over again.


    In the hallway, a familiar figure was smoking by the window. As if sensing her stare, he turned his head slowly.


    His eyes were void of feeling. Two secondster, he turned around again.


    ''So much for "I won''t be passing near a hospital."


    He sure knows how to break my heart.'' It waste. There were few patients in the hospital. Thankfully, thiste, there were almost no lines.


    Soon, a nurse called out Debbie''s number.


    In the doctor''s office, she gave the doctor her receipt and told him in a hoarse voice, "I fell and hurt my leg."


    The young doctor was in his twenties, energetic-looking. Underneath his uniform he wore an azure shirt. He took her receipt and said, "Okay. Have a seat. I''ll have a look. We''ll need to clean the wound."


    Debbie sat opposite the doctor and pulled up the hem of her dress to reveal her injured knee.


    The doctor examined the knee and injury and remarked, "Good. Nothing serious."


    ording to his instructions, a nurse squirted it with some antibiotic spray, applied some ointment to it, and dressed it. And she was all done.


    Just then, another doctor in uniform came bounding in hastily. "Dammit Niles. I''m sorry. Car trouble."


    Niles Li stood up and removed his mask. "It''s cool. You came on time. My friend''s waiting outside."


    Debbie took a look at him. He looked familiar, but she couldn''t say from where.


    "Okay, thanks. Next time, dinner''s on me."


    "You''re wee." Niles Li noticed Debbie, who was about to leave, as he was taking off his uniform. "Your leg will be fine soon. Just don''t get it wet. Call us if there''s anything wrong," he reminded her.


    They walked out of the office together. "Thank you, doctor," Debbie nodded.


    When Carlos saw Niles Lie out of the office, he put out the cigarette and walked over to him.


    Debbie spotted him as she was thanking the doctor. He took his suit jacket off, and hung it on his arm. He loosened his tie, and it hung around his neck casually. Right now, he looked sluggish and much less serious.


    Niles Li wrapped his arm around Carlos'' shoulder and said, "Dude, I''m off duty. Give me two minutes to change."


    Carlos ignored him. He looked at Debbie''s leg and offered, "Where do you live? I''ll get a driver to take you home."


    It was his way of saying sorry for not giving her a lift just now. His words drew Niles Li''s attention.


    He looked to and fro between Debbie and Carlos. "You two know each other?" he asked, intrigued.


    Besides Stephanie and Megan, he had never heard Carlos do this for any other woman.


    Debbie bit her lower lip. She looked up at Carlos and said, "No, thank you, Mr. Huo." It was not that she couldn''t use a ride. But if Carlos wasn''t bringing her home, she wasn''t interested. She had to be patient. If she rushed things, she''d screw things up. He might even hate her. That was not what she wanted.


    Carlos was taken aback. His face darkened. ''Turned me down? Is she mad?


    She looks young, but she sure has a temper.''


    Since Carlos didn''t say anything in return, Debbie nodded to Niles Li who was observing them with interest, and made her way to the entrance.


    It was almost midnight, and clouds were starting to gather to choke the moon. There were very few taxis passing by the hospital at this point. Debbie waited by the green belt at the roadside. At this point, Kasie called her. "Where are you? Done with dinner?" she asked.


    "Yeah. I''m on my way back."


    "Where are you? I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    Debbie lied so Kasie wouldn''t worry. "Don''t sweat it. I''ll get a cab."


    Kasie thought about it. "Okay. You know martial arts anyway. I''m not worried. Call me before you get out of the cab. I''ll meet you downstairs."


    "Okay, bye."


    When she hung up, a Mercedes SUV stopped in front of her. The window by the passenger seat was rolled down. Niles Li was in the driver''s seat. "Hi, Miss Nian, we meet again so soon. It''s not easy to get a cab at this hour. Do you need a ride?"


    Debbie looked at the back seat. Another man was sitting back there. After some consideration, she shook her head and replied stubbornly, "Thank you, but I''ll take a cab."

 Chapter 329: I Know Carlos Well

    Chapter 329: I Know Carlos WellRaising his eyebrows, Niles was left utterly dumbfounded. A wealthy and good-looking man, he had rarely been turned down by women. But in that very moment, a gorgeous woman just refused his offer. That being said, he couldn''t help himself from taking a good hard look at her once more.


    Truly as pretty as a picture, she was wearing a white waisted blouse matched with atte ankle-length skirt, and sporting a pair of stilettos. It was such a sight to see; she just appeared so fashionable and elegant. The way she carried herself gave Niles a good impression of her. He promptly stepped out of the car, opened the passenger door for her, giving her a soft smile. "Don''t mention it. We''re friends, aren''t we? And friends should lend each other a helping hand, isn''t that right, Miss Nian?"


    ''Since when have we been such good friends? When did Carlos find a friend like this? So cheerful and kind?'' Debbie pondered to herself for a second there.


    "It would be totally fine for you to sit in the passenger seat. I''m not taken," Niles went on.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie was amused. "I''ll take you up on that offer then," she replied. Since Niles had been quite insistent, Debbie stepped foot into the car and proceeded to sit in the passenger seat.


    After asking Debbie where she was gonna be heading, he drove over to the ce she mentioned.


    For a little while, none of them said anything to each other as they were on their way. Some rxing music was being yed on the speakers, and one of the songs caught Debbie by surprise. "By any chance, do you like this song?" she asked Niles the second the song started.


    ncing over at the video yer, Niles answered, "Yes. I''ve actually been listening to it for a couple of days now. Unfortunately, the artist''s name isn''t indicated anywhere in that video. It''s just so heart-breaking. Whenever I listen to it, I feel like crying, as though I''d just broken up with my girlfriend. But truth be told, I''ve never fallen in love before."


    Thatst part cracked Debbie up. "Maybe you should give Irene''s songs a listen then. They are uplifting and energetic, much like the style you prefer. I think you might like them."


    "I''ve heard of Irene. She is a well-known singer in Z Country, isn''t she?"


    Debbie quickly nodded in agreement, "Yes, indeed she is. And on top of that, she is a really nice person as well." As she told him things about one of her closest friends, she had a smile on her face.


    "Do you know her personally?" Niles asked, looking at her with curiosity written all over his face.


    "Yeah, I sure do. She''s a friend of mine," Debbie told him straight away. For some reason, she felt at ease being around Niles, so she learned to trust him.


    "Really? The two of you are friends? Then what is your line of work?" Niles wasn''t expecting that at all.


    Pointing at the title of the track that was currently ying, Debbie replied, "The song you''ve been listening to, Loner of the City, I''m the singer."


    "Wow!" Niles blurted out. "So you are a superstar. I never would''ve thought of that. You just seem so modest. Your name is... Debbie...Debbie Nian, am I right?" At that point, Niles suddenly recalled that there was a singer who went by that name.


    "I''m pleased that you''ve heard of me." A smile crept onto Debbie''s face. She enjoyed having this conversation with Niles.


    The man sitting quietly in the back seat didn''t utter a single word throughout the ride as he leaned back into the seat with his eyes shut. However, his face turned pitch ck as the two in the front seats continued chatting.


    ''She is definitely one promiscuous woman. Just a minute ago, she was iming that she loved me, and here she is now, getting all over another man.''


    The conversation had been going on so well that Niles thought of asking Debbie out to grab a drink or two. "There''s no need for you to hurry. We''re going to meet up with a few close friends. There aren''t going to be any outsiders. I can assure you of that. I would truly appreciate it if you coulde and join us." Having such a good time talking to Debbie, Nilespletely forgot about the fact that there was actually someone else riding along with them in the back of the car. As they waited for the traffic light to turn green, he looked back at Carlos and asked him, "Carlos, you wouldn''t mind if I ask Debbie to tag along with us, right?"


    Hearing such an atrocious question, Carlos quickly opened his eyes and stared at him intently. "I actually do mind," he frigidly answered.


    Both Debbie and Niles were lost for words at his terse statement.


    The air inside the car suddenly thickened, filled with so much awkwardness. Debbie tried to break the silence by saying, "I''m grateful for the invitation, Dr. Li. But there''s someone waiting for me at her ce right now. Maybe some other time."


    It totally slipped Niles'' mind that Debbie and Carlos actually knew each other. In a low voice, he tried his best to exin, "That''s too bad. Okay then. Please don''t mind my friend. Carlos just doesn''t like interacting with strangers, especially women."


    ''Strangers...'' A bitter smile was embedded onto Debbie''s face after hearing that word. "I''m aware of that. I know Carlos Huo well," she told Niles.


    This time, it was the two men who were caught off guard.


    Knowing full well that Carlos would never tell him anything about it, Niles thought it would be best to ask his two other friends about this mysterious woman and Carlos when they got togetherter. Carlos had never gotten himself involved in any kind of gossip, to avoid being the talk of the town. Be that as it might, his rtionship with Debbie probably wasn''t as simple as it appeared to be.


    Niles was such a gentleman. As soon as they got to Kasie''s building, Niles immediately opened the door for Debbie and lent her a hand in getting out of the car. "Thank you for dropping me off, Dr. Li. And goodnight, old man."


    Both of them were taken aback by the way Debbie addressed Carlos before she left.


    Her way of saying it... felt so personal and sounded so intimate.


    Those words became thest straw for Niles. He just couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. The second Debbie stepped foot inside the doorway to the apartment, he quickly contacted his brother, Wesley. "Wesley, do you know of a girl named Debbie Nian?"


    Some time had passed and yet, there was only silence on the other end of the line. When Wesley finally opened his mouth to answer him, he said, "Where have you heard that name from?" Niles was so certain that there was a bit of displeasure in Wesley''s voice. Since the phone call had been made through the car''s LED screen, every person inside the car could hear the conversation.


    Niles could easily tell there was something going on.


    Through the rearview mirror, he shifted his gaze over to Carlos who was still silently leaning against the seat with his eyes closed. "What? I just wanted to know." Niles grinned much like a Cheshire cat.


    "Did you bump into her somewhere?" Wesley was showing no intentions of dropping the topic.


    "Yes, I was with her at the hospital just a while ago," Niles told him right away.


    "Did Carlose into contact with her? Where is he right now?"


    "He is right here with me in my car."


    "Let''s just discuss this when you get to the club, okay?" Wesley told him.


    The other two felt how serious he was about this.


    At Orchid Private Club


    The moment Carlos and Niles finally reached the club, Damon and Wesley had already been waiting for about an hour. Damon had never been the patient type. "You finally showed up. What took you so long? I thought the two of you eloped or something," he grumbled.


    Awkwardly trying to exin the situation, Niles replied, "Something came up at the hospital. I had no choice but to work a bit of overtime. Carlos dropped by the hospital."


    Pouring them a ss of wine each, Damon fixated his gaze at Niles and asked him, "Do you enjoy being a doctor?"


    Shaking his head, Niles protested, "Not a single bit. Patients would always being in left and right. To make matters worse, more and more medical records are piling up on top of all the operations."


    Looking at Niles unsympathetically, Wesley remarked, "You''re the one who chose that." Wesley already lost count of how many times he had talked to Niles about this, hoping that his younger brother would enlist in the army alongside him. But much to his dismay, Niles had always dreamt of being a doctor.


    Brushing his hair, Niles retorted, "It might be tiresome, but I still think it''s much better than being in the army. The rigorous training the soldiers have to go through just isn''t for me." He had always wondered how the soldiers made it through such harsh conditions. ''Wesley is such a brutal and relentless leader. Don''t they ever get worried that they might meet their end through his hands one day?''


    Resting his hand on Niles'' shoulder and patting him, Damonmented, "It takes an upromisingmander to build up a strong army. You should realize that it''s your brother''s toughness that''s helping those people to turn into remarkable soldiers. All of them are considered elites. When they go on a mission, every single one of those men would be capable of fighting several enemies."

 Chapter 330: Stay Away From Her

    Chapter 330: Stay Away From Her"And I''ve always tried my best to be a good doctor. Eventually, I''ll be the hospital''s attending physician, and then finally, the director. That day wille, I''m sure of that. And I''ll groom the next ones into bing a remarkable team of doctors as well," Niles proudly said. He truly had faith that he would be a sessful doctor in time.


    Damon simply bobbed his head along to all of that. "That''s right. Niles is certainly a good doctor."


    "Of course. Definitely," Niles replied quite proudly, as he raised his ss to have a toast with Damon.


    At that moment, Niles appeared as though something came to his mind. "What has Curtis been doing these days? And what about Megan? Has she been busy with school activities? It''s been so long since thest time I saw those two."


    The other men listening to him gave each other some suspicious nces. Damon, feeling quite irritated, then answered, "Curtis has changed significantly."


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Niles had only been staying in Y City for two years now. Taking that into consideration, he didn''t really know much about the group''s past.


    "For Debbie''s sake, he..."


    "Damon!" Wesley abruptly¡ªand quite harshly¡ªinterrupted Damon as he was talking.


    ''He mentioned Debbie.'' Despite the interruption, Niles heard Damon say her name clear as day.


    And it wasn''t just him. Carlos, who had been silently sitting there, was leftpletely dumbfounded by how furiously Wesley reacted. "Are Debbie and Curtis somehow acquainted?" Niles curiously asked.


    Nodding along, Damon replied, "Curtis is actually Debbie''s uncle."


    "Oh, is that so?" That was all Niles said, but in reality, he ended up having a lot more questions to ask. "Wesley, has Debbie done anything? Why do you get so worked up every time someone mentions her name? If I didn''t know that you''d been in a rtionship with ir for years now, I would''ve assumed that Debbie broke up with you or something, making you despise her to that extent."


    After saying this, Wesley nced at Carlos who had confusion written all over his face, much like Niles''. "Have the two of you met already?" he asked him.


    Carlos had no intention of denying it.


    "It would be best for you to steer clear of that sort of woman!" Wesley remarked, visibly getting infuriated.


    This just made Niles'' curiosity grow even stronger.


    "From my impression of her, Debbie seems like such a nice person. Damon, would you please tell me what really happened? Please don''t take this the wrong way. I''m asking this for Carlos'' sake. It''s easy to tell that he''s just as perplexed as I am."


    All of them knew that Carlos suffered from amnesia. For that reason, Niles got the idea that Carlos probably was more interested in finding out the truth than he did.


    ''Was I really that easy to read?'' Carlos wondered upon hearing Niles'' remarks. The truth was that he had been under the assumption that he was doing a good job acting like he couldn''t care less about the topic.


    Seeing how Wesley appeared to be fuming with anger, Damon tried to clear things up very carefully, "In a nutshell, wherever that woman goes, trouble seems to follow." During the time Carlos brought her along to New York, she made a mess out of the Huo family. And back when she was in Y City, she caused a lot of problems here."


    He tried his best to make Niles understand, but he still failed to do so. It was the details that the young doctor was eager to hear. Niles had a lot more questions up his sleeve, but Wesley already lost his cool.


    "Say that wretched woman''s name one more time, I dare you, and I''ll transfer you to the army and turn you into a military surgeon. Make no doubt about it." The military surgeons who belonged to his troops had undergone such harsh conditions to make sure they could serve their purpose to the best of their abilities.


    And with that statement, he finally managed to shut Niles up.


    Niles shot Carlos a quick nce, but to his astonishment, as the person directly involved in the matter, he didn''t look like he was showing any interest in finding out the answer anymore. With that, Niles had no other choice but to cease asking further.


    Considering the fact that Carlos himself didn''t really care that much about knowing his past, he wasn''t in any position to be sticking his nose into his business.


    "Alright, I won''t be prying into it anymore. But at the moment, she is quite a well-known singer in Z Country. People say that her songs seem so heartbreaking. Whenever she performs, the fans, as well as the artist herself, tear up. It''s possible that she has a tragic past."


    Listening to him prattle, Damon took a sip of wine, sneering at him, "She has done some detestable things, but the worst of them all is when she ran off with another man. What kind of sad past do you think she could possibly have? That woman is one maniptive bitch. You shouldn''t let her make a fool out of you."


    ''She ran off with another man...''


    At that point, Niles'' and Carlos'' personal opinions of Debbie probably couldn''t get any lower.


    It was around two in the morning by the time their group left Orchid Private Club. Niles climbed into Wesley''s military vehicle and told him, "Since you live alone anyway, I''m just going to crash at your ce tonight."


    Simply giving him a cold stare, Wesley didn''t say anything.


    The two of them immediately drove off to Wesley''s apartment. After making sure that Carlos was already out of sight, Niles began asking again, "Wesley, just between the two of us, what''s Debbie''s rtionship with Carlos?"


    Kicking his leg, Wesley yelled at him, "Your curiosity is going to get you in an awful lot of trouble sooner orter!"


    Niles screamed painfully and answered, "I just really wanted to find out." Truth be told, he was actually beginning to regret poking his nose into it. But at that point, he was already much too invested in the topic to drop it. If Wesley still wouldn''t tell him anything else about those two, Niles was sure that he would be having a hard time sleeping.


    "Carlos and Debbie used to be married." Wesley finally gave in and spilled the beans. Niles'' jaw almost dropped at those words. Wesley went on, "We don''t want Carlos to remember such a miserable past. So, it would be best for you to watch your tongue whenever he''s around."


    "My God. So, she used to be Carlos'' wife." Niles was aware that Carlos had been married. But during that time, he wasn''t around as he had been studying abroad. For that reason, he had no idea whom Carlos had gotten married to or the state of their married life.


    Niles scratched his head, feeling so bewildered. "But to me, Debbie doesn''t look like the type of person you''re making her out to be. Being unfaithful and eloping with some other guy? I don''t see her as someone capable of doing something like that."


    "That''s why I''ve been trying to tell you not to be swayed by her acting. Carlos got seriously injured. That''s why he lost his memory. And all of that was because he put himself in harm''s way to protect her." Not once had Wesley ever uttered Debbie''s name after that terrible ident.


    Still, Niles asked again, "Did the police say anything about the ident?"


    Seemingly deep in thought for a while, Wesley then answered, "Uncle James wouldn''t allow us to get involved. He asked some people to update him about how the investigation was going. In the end, they were able to confirm that the driver had been driving under extreme exhaustion and died on the spot. He didn''t have a wife or any kids. All he had was an old disabled mother."


    James had informed them that the poor driver''s mother was a pitiable olddy, who was over 80 years of age. Their family was quite impoverished. If you could see their house, you wouldn''t be able to find a single piece of decent furniture, so asking her to pay for the hospitalization was out of the question. After all, the olddy had also been so devastated after finding out that his son had died. So, ultimately, they had no choice but to drop the issue.


    For a while, the air was filled with deafening silence. Before stepping out of the vehicle, Niles suddenly asked Wesley, "By the way, where is ir? I haven''t seen her in such a long time. Have the two of you broken up or something?" Giving him an intense re, Wesley responded, "You should just stay out of adult matters."


    ''As amander of the army, you couldn''t do anything to make your rtionship with a woman work out even after four years of being together. Big deal, '' Niles pondered to himself.


    It should go without saying that Debbie had no clue about what those men had been talking about. She kept on reminding herself that just because Carlos was being so distant with her, she shouldn''t be giving up hope that they could still turn their rtionship back to the way it used to be.


    For two days straight, she stayed over at Kasie''s ce. Originally, she was nning to acquire an apartment right next to Carlos'' at Building 2 of the Champs Bay Apartments. Unfortunately, the unit had a steep cost of $100, 000 per square meter, so she had to think of something else.


    Getting a bit of help from a realtor, she managed to get the apartment right above Carlos'', on a lease.


    As she was moving her stuff, she chanced upon Stephanie walking a dog along the road. With this, Debbie came up with a n. After a while, she headed over to the pet shop and purchased a Bichon Frise, the exact same breed as Stephanie''s pet dog. There was just one thing different about them, though. Stephanie''s dog was female, while Debbie, on the other hand, had gotten herself a male one.

 Chapter 331: Harley Caused Big Trouble

    Chapter 331: Harley Caused Big TroubleAfter carefully observing Carlos'' routine for several days, Debbie had be familiar with his pattern. When it was time, Debbie woulde downstairs with her dog just at the time when Carlos would walk his dog.


    Moreover, each of their "chance encounters" took ce when Stephanie wasn''t home.


    It was the same today. Carlos was walking his white Bichon Frise, Millie, as usual, when all of a sudden, he heard another dog barking behind him. The barking came nearer and nearer. Then a woman called, "Harley, slow down."


    Harley was the name of Debbie''s dog.


    When Harley saw Millie, he quickened his pace towards her and jumped excitedly around her.


    Debbie quickly picked Harley up before Carlos became angry. She turned to Carlos apologizing, "I''m sorry, he got off the leash."


    "He breaks off the leash every day?" Carlos said bluntly.


    ''Humph! This man isn''t nice at all, '' Debbie thought to herself. She ruffled Harley''s fur yfully and retorted, "That''s right. Opposite sexes attract each other. It''s normal for him to behave that way. Mr. Huo, why would you be angry at a dog?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. He ignored Debbie and continued walking with Millie.


    While holding Harley in her arms, Debbie quickened her pace and caught up to him. "Mr. Huo, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Where have you been?" she asked with a fawning grin.


    "On a business trip," Carlos answered abruptly. He didn''t want to talk to her, but through past encounters with her, he had learned that this woman wouldn''t give up until she got what she wanted. To shut her up, he had decided to answer her question


    ''Oh, a business trip. I''ve missed you so much, '' Debbie thought to herself. "Did your girlfriend go with you?" she asked.


    Carlos shot her a cold re. "Is there something you want to say?"


    "Of course." Debbie stood in front of him with the dog in her arms. "I can go on a business trip with you. You''ll be lonely on your own. I can eat with you and keep you entertained." ''If you want, I can even sleep with you.'' Unfortunately, given their current rtionship, it would be too bold to say that out loud.


    Carlos sneered scornfully, "How much for one night?"


    Debbie''s feelings were hurt. However, since it was Carlos, she took a deep breath and replied, "If it''s with you, then it''ll be free of charge. I''m willing to pay you instead. Don''t be too expensive, though." She wouldn''t do that with anybody else.


    If someone else were to hear their conversation, they would be forgiven for thinking that Debbie and Carlos were both escorts.


    Carlos furrowed his brows into a gloomy expression and kept walking. "If you''re lonely, I can send you to a ce where you belong."


    Debbie knew what he was referring to, and yet again she didn''t get angry. "Old man." Debbie seemed to realize something. She stepped closer to Carlos, and as she did, Harley got excited and jumped out of her arms and began to y with Millie.


    "Have you slept with your girlfriend?" she asked in a low voice while ignoring the dogs.


    Carlos'' expression suddenly turned very dark at her provocative question. ''This woman is pushing my buttons.'' "I''m warning you for thest time. Get out of my sight!"


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. "Are you embarrassed? You don''t need to be. I was only asking. Can your girlfriend satisfy you? You used to be so¡ª Mm¡ª" Carlos grabbed her by the throat. "Ugh... murder..."


    "Are you going to go away or not?"


    It was only then that Debbie realized that it was too frivolous of her to ask Carlos that kind of question since they weren''t that close anymore. Debbie red at him with panicked wide eyes and shook her head, but then she remembered his question and nodded. "I am, I am."


    As soon as he released his grip on her throat, Debbie gasped for air. However, while they were distracted, Harley had made the situation even worse for her.


    He was humping Millie


    and Millie wasn''t happy about it. When Carlos realized what was going on, his face twisted with rage. Debbie quickly ran over to pick Harley up, but the dog tried to resist.


    He wasn''t pleased about someone interrupting him at this moment, even if it was his owner. "Harley, be a good boy. Gotta run, or we''ll both be dead!" she said to the dog in a low and desperate voice. Debbie knew that Carlos was seething at her and Harley right now.


    She had finally managed to pry Harley off of Millie and was about to take off when Carlos grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    His grip was so tight that she began to fret. ''Crap! He''s furious.


    What shall I do? What shall I do?''


    Debbie thought with her mind racing. Then she got a brilliant idea. Before Carlos could say anything else, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. "Old man, don''t be mad. I''ll keep Harley on the leash from now on," she appeased him in a soft voice.


    ying hardball never worked on Carlos, while appeasing him in a coquettish way worked every time. At this critical juncture, it was Debbie''sst resort. She had to try.


    "You¡ª" Carlos fumed with daggers in his eyes, but before he could say anything else Debbie interrupted and said, "If you snap at me, I''ll kiss you again."


    "I¡ª"


    "You what? If you don''t keep your mouth shut, I''ll get Harley to hump Millie again."


    "Damn it!" Carlos was determined that this time he was going to teach this woman a lesson the hard way. He released his grip on her wrist and began to move his hand to her throat again.


    However, Debbie took the opportunity to twist herself out of his grip. With Harley, the troublemaker in her arms, she ran away as fast as she could.


    She left Carlos behind, feeling as though she had molested him, and her dog had humped his bitch. Both stood ring at them with discontent.


    Debbie went back to Z country to see their daughter shortly after that episode to avoid any more confrontations with Carlos.


    She had only spent one day with her daughter, when Ruby, her agent, put her on an entertainment program.


    Fortunately, she only needed to sing one song at the beginning of the show and then do some activities with the other celebrities.


    The show went well, and it waste when she had left the TV station. Debbie started her car when suddenly Decker showed up on a motorbike in front of her vehicle. She hadn''t seen him in quite a while.


    "Decker," she greeted him while getting out of the car.


    Decker had yellow hair and wore huge stud earrings. There were big holes in his jeans, and he had a brand-new motorcycle. On the back seat was a woman with ming red curls.


    One only had to look at them to know that neither of them was a decent person.


    Debbie felt an instant headache when she looked at her older brother. "I told you not to hit bars anymore."


    Decker got off his motorcycle and stood in front of her like a scumbag. "It''s none of your business. Why were you gone for so long? Are you avoiding me? You wouldn''t see me again if I hadn''te here to bust you, would you? I''ll tell the press how ungrateful and cold you are. You don''t even bother to take care of your brother."


    Debbie''s head was about to explode. She closed her eyes in disappointment as she took a deep breath. She said nonchntly, "You''re a healthy man. Why should I take care of you? I''ve been busytely, and I will be out of Z Country for a few days. Get yourself a job."


    "I''m too busy to get a job. So you''re working, hey? Well, okay, I get it. Then give me fifty grand, and I''ll stay out of your way."


    ''Fifty grand.'' Debbie realized she didn''t have a brother. She was keeping a leech.

 Chapter 332: Were Getting Married

    Chapter 332: We''re Getting MarriedRuby looked around vigntly, afraid that someone was hiding around a corner or in the bushes. Some paparazzo trying to get a good candid shot of Debbie.


    "Decker, I can''t. I''m all tapped out and hurting for cash," Debbie snapped, turning down her brother''s request. It wasn''t an excuse. She''d already spent a ton of money on the detectives, and she was closing in on the limits of her expense ount. She''d even withdrawn the money saved in her fixed deposit ount.


    Decker wasn''t angry. He dragged the woman standing behind him forward. "We''re getting married soon. I could use some cash to start my new life, you know? You''re my sis, after all."


    ''Getting married?'' Debbie was shocked. She sized the girl up. She''d barely reached twenty, but she sure dressed like an adult.


    Debbie suppressed the shock in her heart and asked the girl, "You sure about him? He''s a parasite. You want to marry a man who lives off his sister?"


    Angered by her remarks, Decker stepped in between them and red at Debbie. "Hey! I resent that! What are you trying to do, anyway?"


    Ignoring him, Debbie kept her eyes on the young girl, awaiting her answer. The girl had already retreated behind him. She leaned out and replied, "He treats me well. I want to marry him." Her tone was timid, halting, hushed. Debbie could tell she was afraid of offending him.


    Debbie didn''t expect a stupid answer like that. It seemed rehearsed, almost.


    A smug smile crept across Decker''s face. "You heard her! Now, the money!"


    "Fine. I''ll give you fifty thousand dors. But you''ll have to get a job first, to support this fine youngdy. No job, no money." She couldn''t bear to see her brother just doing nothing like that. If he didn''t find a good job, his future would be bleak.


    Debbie was done talking, so she turned on her heel and started walking back to her car.


    Decker wanted to run up to her and stop Debbie in her tracks. He wanted the money now. But Ruby got in his way. "You know your sister know Tae Kwon Do, right? She could beat you to a pulp if she wanted. She hasn''t done that so far, because you''re her brother. Don''t push it."


    Reminded of Debbie''s top-notch martial arts, Decker immediately chickened out. He shouted all sorts of insults as he watched, helpless, as the car drove away. He kicked his leg in the direction of the leaving car as if venting his anger. After that, he hopped on his motorbike.


    Just then, a woman wearing a baseball cap and a mask sprang up from nowhere and stopped in Decker''s way. "Are you Decker Lu?" she asked.


    Decker turned the key and stopped the engine. In an impatient voice, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Are you? Yes, or no."


    "Yeah. What? You know me?"


    The woman took an envelope from her handbag and held it in front of his face. "Inside this envelope is a bank card with a million dors. Take it and don''t bother Debbie again!"


    ''A million?'' Decker''s facial expression changed dramatically. He jumped off his motorbike and grabbed the envelope. He opened the envelope slowly, as if he expected this to be a trick. Once he realized she wasn''t lying, he asked curiously, "Who are you? Why cover your face? And why are you giving this to me?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just don''t bug her for money anymore. You could start a small business with this, maybe open a store. Do something useful for once."


    Decker''s eyes lit up with excitement. He promised her outright, "Okay, okay. No problem. So what''s the passcode?"


    "Thest six numbers of the bank card number."


    "Lady, with this kind of cash I can do all sorts of stuff. It''s a deal!" he eximed, grinning from ear to ear.


    A dash of disappointment shed in the woman''s eyes, hidden under a pair of sunsses.


    After the mysterious woman left, Decker rode the motorbike to a nearby bank and found an ATM. He checked the bnce and there was indeed a million dors in it!


    He jumped for joy as he counted the number again and again to make sure of it. He even pinched himself, hard, but he still hadn''t awakened. This was no dream! So he took out fifty thousand dors and grabbed his girlfriend to get some quality time.


    Debbie, on the other hand, was still worried about Decker. How would she ever get him to go to work? She had tried everything, using both hard and soft tactics, to get a leash on Decker, but nothing worked.


    After a shower, she sat on the bed and turned on herptop. While she waited for it to boot, she texted Ivan. "Hey, I''m back in Z Country now. Meet you in the office tomorrow."


    "Okay, see you then!" Ivan sent back a message.


    "Okay, bye."


    In Y City


    Carlos was lost in thought as he walked to his apartment. He was consumed with thoughts of Debbie. He hadn''t walked his dog in a week, thinking that he might bump into Debbie walking around the neighborhood, but not this time.


    He hadn''t seen her walking her dog, nor did he find her hanging out at the ces they used to meet up.


    He opened the door to his apartment, confusion flooding his mind. When he came in, he saw that Stephanie was already at home, talking on the phone.


    Seeing Carlose in, Stephanie quickly ended the call and greeted him. "Hey, Carlos. You''re backte."


    "Mmm hmm."


    He took off his suit jacket. She took it from him and hung it up. "I''ll get you a ss of water," she said.


    "Thanks. I''m headed to the study now."


    When Stephanie fetched him a ss, Carlos was diligently working on hispany files. After a few moments'' hesitation, she asked, "Carlos, your father called me today. He asked when we were going to throw the engagement ceremony."


    Last time, he promised it would be soon. But he hadn''t said a thing about it after that. Stephanie grew worried. ''Is it because of that woman?'' she wondered, anxiety growing in her heart.


    Carlos'' fingers froze on hisptop. He exined calmly, "Stephanie, you know I''m really busy now. I need to go on a business trip tomorrow. There''s a problem regarding a contract we signed. And what''s more, I have to personally negotiate a contract with Mr. Wen. So we''ll talk about it when I''m back."


    Stephanie walked behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "Okay, I''ll wait." As long as he''d marry her, she would quit her career and stay at home to be a good wife and a kind mother.


    Carlos patted her hand. "You''re tired. You should go to bed," he advised.


    But she didn''t take off. Instead, she sat on hisp, putting her face close to his. "I''ve been thinking. We''ve been together a while now... and we''ll be engaged soon. So...how about we... have a kid first?"


    She tried to beat around the bush to hint at him. But then she thought the direct approach might be better.


    ''A kid?'' Carlos frowned. Myriadplicated feelings stirred in his heart. After a while, he simply pecked her lips andforted, "No hurry. We''re both busy. Wait until we''re married."


    Disappointed, Stephanie had no choice but to agree. "Okay." Then, she drew in closer and pressed her lips to his.


    But in a split second, Carlos pushed her away. "Look, it''ste. I need to reply to this email. Get some sleep, like I asked."


    So she was frustrated again. Carlos never bugged her for sex. She was the one that had to get the ball rolling. But he turned her down every time.


    There were times where she wondered if he were impotent. Now, she felt an urge to get it checked out at the hospital.


    ''What if he really can''t get it up? What would I do?'' she wondered worriedly.


    In Z Country


    Before Debbie could spend any time with her daughter, she was asked to shoot a public service announcement. Left with no choice, she gave Piggy to Ivan for a day.


    "You''re having dinner with a client, right? So you can drive Piggy back home before dinner," Debbie told Ivan worriedly.

 Chapter 333: A Handsome Uncle

    Chapter 333: A Handsome UncleIvan waved his hand at Debbie. "No, that''s okay. I''ll take Piggy with me. She can charm my client over dinner."


    Debbie was surprised. ''Charm your client over dinner?'' she wondered. "No, no. She''s a kid. Kids are cute, but..."


    "Never mind. Just leave everything to me. You have enough to worry about," Ivan assured her as he patted her shoulder.


    Since he insisted, Debbie nodded and said a warm maternal goodbye to her daughter before leaving the office with Ruby.


    Luckily, her daughter was easy to manage. She did what she was told, and wasn''t very clingy. Otherwise it would be hard for Debbie to bnce family and career.


    In the evening, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the entrance to a five-star restaurant downtown.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the backseat door. A man dressed in an expensive grey suit got out and straightened his clothing. Then he poked his head into the car and, when he emerged, he was carrying a little girl wearing a pink bubble skirt.


    Her ck hair was braided fashionably. Holding a limited edition doll in her hands, she curiously scanned her new digs. Expensive restaurants were nothing if not opulent, and that applied to the outside as well. She took in everything with a pair of big, bright eyes.


    "Wow, what a beautiful little princess!" someone passing by on the street was moved to remark.


    "Yeah, no kidding! That bubble skirt is designer threads. Over thirty thousand! I sure can''t afford that," said another.


    "I just want to hug that girl. Her face is so cute."


    As people were eagerlymenting on her beauty, they saw the man whisper something in the girl''s ear, making her giggle.


    The group of people erupted in audible wonder, with gasps, oohs, and ahhs. The smile on the girl''s face was like a blossom flower in spring, healing everyone''s heart. "She''s so cute! I''m her fan now."


    "Is that guy her dad? I don''t see the family resemnce. Still, he''s a good-looking guy."


    Ivan kept a calm face as he heard everyone talking. He was used to it. This little girl always attracted so much attention each time they went out. He wasn''t surprised¡ªbecause he was fond of this lovely girl. He still didn''t want kids, but he had to admit it was nice to carry her.


    Quickly enough, the manager of the restaurant came out and ushered Ivan inside.


    The restaurant was luxuriously decorated. Piggy ran her big eyes over the whole ce to see if there was anything interesting. There was, but not necessarily to a child. There was a very serious-looking bar area, with colorful bottles aesthetically arranged. She could see works of art in wood and iron. There weremps that were made to look like vines hanging from the ceiling. They were polished to a fine sheen, and had abstract leaves as a motif. The colors were red and gold.


    Then the manager led them to a shiny carved ck table next to a window. A man dressed in a dark-colored designer suit was already sitting there, waiting for his business partner. This well-appointed gentleman was on his phone when Ivan arrived.


    Hearing footsteps from behind, Carlos turned around and saw a maning nearer with a little girl in his arms.


    He was a little taken aback when he noticed the little one. He had never talked important business with a client who would bring a kid along. That was certainly out of the ordinary, but he wasn''t sure if it was a deal-breaker.


    But when he carefully studied the girl''s face, he felt she looked quite familiar. He had the oddest feeling he knew her.


    Carlos was so lost in herrge eyes that he totally forgot his phone call. Ivan reached out his right hand to shake, but he didn''t even notice it. His full attention was drawn to the little girl.


    "Hello!" Piggy suddenly said in a cute voice, snapping Carlos back to his senses.


    Realizing his impropriety, Carlos let out a light cough and quickly ended the call. Then he stood up, took Ivan''s hand and shook it firmly. "Are you Mr. Wen? I''m sorry. Please have a seat."


    Ivan didn''t mind at all. He sat Piggy down In the baby chair that the manager had brought out to him.


    As they were all seated, Carlos regained hisposure and greeted Piggy politely, "Hello."


    Wearing a lovely smile, Piggy asked, "Uncle, what''s your name?"


    "Carlos Huo. And yours?" Carlos said as tenderly as he could muster. He had next to no experience talking with kids, so he wasn''t sure how he should talk to her.


    Ivan silently watched this scene without cutting in. He gestured to the manager and asked him to arrange a French Michelin-Three-Star chef to prepare some specialty dishes.


    After the manager left, Carlos shifted his eyes to Ivan and asked, "Your daughter?"


    Ivan shook his head. "She''s my goddaughter. Nice to meet you, Mr. Huo. Sorry I waste." In fact, this was the first meeting between the two men. But all of Carlos'' attention had been focused on the little girl, so the niceties had to wait until both men were focused on the meeting.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Wen. I was just a minute earlier." As Carlos finished his sentence, his eyes fell on the little girl again. Making eye contact with the handsome uncle, Piggy grinned happily, revealing her neat and white teeth. She suddenly thrust out her hands towards him and said, "Hug, hug..."


    Carlos froze, unsure of what to do.


    Before he came here, Ivan had imagined that the father and daughter might naturally feel closed to each other since they were bound by blood. But he was still shocked by how much enthusiasm Piggy had shown around Carlos. The little girl never liked to y with strangers, yet she was actively engaged with Carlos. ''Bonds of blood are truly amazing!'' Ivan thought in his mind.


    Seeing Carlos in bewilderment, Ivan exined, "Seems like Piggy is fond of Mr. Huo. She never does this. We always wonder how a two-year-old kid could be this cold. I never imagined she''d warm up to you like this. Do you want to give her a hug?"


    Carlos was nonplussed. He almost never interacted with kids. Certainly never hugged them. Even when he was around Damon''s son, he would merely give the boy a thin smile. That was all. But now, he was asked to hug a little girl.


    This was something more difficult than negotiating a 100-million dor contract.


    He wanted to refuse, but he found himself irresistibly drawn to the expectant look in her sparkling eyes. The next second, he took a piece of wet tissue from the bowl and wiped his hands clean.


    When Ivan gave up the idea and Piggy was about to drop her hands, Carlos suddenly stood up from his seat, came close to her and carefully pulled her up from the baby chair. He pulled her close, lingering there for a moment, with her head on his shoulder.


    Glowing with happiness, Piggy threw the doll to one side and wrapped her arms around his neck, nting a kiss on his cheek.


    Unbelievably, the soft kiss touched his heart, and touched something deep inside of him. Something he didn''t even know was there, buried deep underyers of ice.


    A warm feeling now coursed throughout his body. "Your name is Piggy?" he asked. The workaholic man put aside his work and tried to connect with this little vision of heaven.


    Piggy sat on Carlos''p, raised her head to look into his eyes and answered with seriousness, "Evening. Mom calls me Piggy."


    ''Piggy? Evening? Maybe she means Evelyn...'' Carlos was amused by her names. He wondered what kind of strange parents would name their cute daughter Piggy. What was going through their minds?


    As Ivan was filling two sses of red wine, he chipped in, "Normally, a two-year-old kid can only say a few simple words. But Piggy can speak in full sentences when she wants to. She even knows several English words. Her IQ is remarkable. Probably her dad''s good genes." Of course, it had to be Carlos'' genes. Ivan didn''t think that Piggy''s high intelligence had anything to do with Debbie.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. And he remembered that Damon''s son wasn''t able to speak so fluently at the age of two. So he praised her, "I''m impressed, Piggy! But why would your parents call you Piggy?"


    Certainly a nickname like "Sugar" or "Bunny" would be more suitable for this cute girl.


    Piggy''s cheeks bulged up as sheined, "Mommy said I didn''t like... eating meat. I was thin. She wanted me...like a fat pig... so she called me Piggy."


    Her words came with great difficulty. It seemed that she still needed to pause and think when it came to longer sentences. After all, no matter how smart she was, she was still a kid who wasn''t even in kindergarten yet.

 Chapter 334: Is That A Fathers Scent

    Chapter 334: Is That A Father''s ScentAfter hearing Piggy exin her name, Carlos chuckled under his breath. He couldn''t help it. He thought the girl''s mom was kind of silly.


    Why did she think just by naming the kid Piggy the girl would fatten up and start enjoying meat?


    The manager of the restaurant began serving the meal. Carlos caught a glimpse of the first three dishes that had been ced on the table. Two of them were vegetarian.


    Those dishes were specifically ordered for Piggy. Ivan was a wonderful godfather.


    After chatting a while longer with Piggy, Carlos lifted her off hisp and put her back in the high chair. He grabbed a wet napkin and carefully wiped her hands.


    His heart softened as he looked at Piggy''s tiny and chubby hands. All of a sudden, he was overwhelmed by the desire to raise a cute daughter just like her. He thought of all theughter and joy of raising a tiny child to be a self-sufficient adult, and he felt warm inside.


    The ever-proud Carlos had never envied anyone in his life. But now, he was jealous of Piggy''s parents. They had such a lovely daughter, which was more valuable than all his wealth. He''d give anything to be able to have such a daughter.


    Meanwhile, Carlos had been observing how Ivan looked after Piggy. He could tell that Ivan must have spent a lot of time with her. He even knew how to prepare a bottle of form, which was highly unusual for a single man.


    When Ivan went to get some hot water to dissolve the form powder, Carlos grabbed a pair of clean chopsticks and picked up a slice of fish. He knew that Piggy just disliked meat, not necessarily because she couldn''t eat it. So he tried asking, "Would you like some fish? It''s fresh and yummy."


    Piggy looked at the slice of fish with curious eyes. She was drooling. She jumped up and down as much as the seat would let her and pped her hands.


    She didn''t like eating meat normally, but now she felt like eating the fish that this handsome uncle had picked up for her.


    Noting her approval, Carlos put the fish on her spoon. Then he quickly grabbed her spoon with the other hand and held it up to her mouth. "I''ll feed you," he said gently.


    Piggy obediently opened her mouth and ate the fish.


    "Good job!" He shed a thin smile and looked at Piggy, his eyes full of tenderness.


    From a distance, Ivan looked at the warm scene of father and daughter. He couldn''t help smiling. The saying is true: a daughter is like a lover from a father''s past life. Even a tough and cold man like Carlos became tender and soft in front of his daughter, even though he didn''t know that she was indeed his daughter.


    While Piggy was quietly sucking from her bottle of form, the two men decided to turn the conversation where it was supposed to go: negotiations.


    A few momentster, Piggy set the bottle on the built-in tray in the high chair. It rolled around aimlessly. She looked at Carlos and asked in a soft voice, "Uncle... Sleepy..." Her big eyes were filled with expectation.


    At a loss at what to do, Carlos turned to Ivan for help. "What do you do when... she wants to sleep?" he a


    Ivan smiled. "She seems to like you, Mr. Huo. She can go to sleep in your arms."


    "I think it''s better to ask the manager for a baby cot. What do you think?" Carlos suggested. He was worried that Piggy wouldn''t sleepfortably in his arms.


    "That''s okay. Here, I''ll do it." And with that, Ivan lifted Piggy out of the high chair.


    He looked at Piggy with tender eyes.


    "Uncle... Please..." Piggy didn''t listen to Ivan but instead stretched out her arms to Carlos.


    Carlos didn''t have the heart to turn down the cute girl''s request. So, he stood up and took her from Ivan. With Ivan''s aid, he helped the girl restfortably in his arms.


    Piggy leaned against his chest and began sucking from the bottle again. She closed her eyes, slowly drifting off.


    Piggy herself could detect a faint scent. In her dream, she wondered if this was the scent of a father.


    Holding Piggy''s soft body in his arms and looking at her lovely sleeping face, Carlos felt that his heart melt the way butter melts when close to the fire.


    Now, he began to suspect Ivan''s real purpose of bringing this girl here. ''Is he using the cute Piggy to cheat me into signing a contract?'' he wondered.


    After Piggy fell sound asleep, the two men continued to talk business¡ªalbeit in a low voice.


    Later that night, Debbie finished her work and picked up Piggy from the Wen family''s residence. After they finished bathing, Debbie began to apply some diaper cream to prevent rashes. Suddenly, Piggy whispered in her mom''s ear, "Mommy, I saw...an uncle. Good uncle."


    Debbie asked casually, "Sounds like you... had a good time today."


    "Uh huh. Mommy, could Uncle be... my daddy?"


    Debbie''s fingers froze. She made the girl look her straight in the eye. "Baby, I''ll get your daddy back very soon. Okay?"


    "Yay!" Piggyughed happily and pped her hands. But thinking of something, she looked baffled and said, "But I... like the uncle today. Mommy..." She really wanted that uncle to be her daddy.


    Debbie was intrigued. She wondered who exactly Piggy met today. Piggy was always cold to strangers, but she seemed to like that man very much. "Where did you see that uncle?" Debbie asked curiously.


    "At dinner. An uncle... waiting," Piggy answered honestly. Debbie smiled when she heard that.


    ''That must have been the client Ivan met tonight, '' Debbie guessed. "Trust me, Piggy. I''m sure you''ll love your daddy more than the uncle you met tonight," she assured her daughter.


    But it suddenly dawned on her that Carlos wanted a son, not a daughter. She froze, and her happy mood changed suddenly. ''Piggy is a girl. Will he love her?'' she wondered.


    But then she shook her head. ''Forget it. It''s still early to worry about such an issue. Carlos hasn''t regained his memory yet. I''m still pursuing him...''


    "Mommy." Piggy''s voice interrupted her train of thoughts.


    Debbie closed the lid of the diaper cream. "What?"


    "Mommy, you told me...Daddy worked... far away. Is... Is Daddy rich?" A while ago, Piggy started to understand more and asked Debbie about her daddy. She asked where her daddy was and why he didn''t live with them.


    At that time, Debbie didn''t know Carlos was alive, so she made up a story, one based on inte rumors. She had told Piggy, "Your daddy works in a ce far away. He''s working hard to earn money to buy us new clothes. He''lle back someday..."


    Piggy asked her if he woulde back by ne. Debbie told her yes. But it would be a long flight.


    What Debbie didn''t expect was that Piggy remembered what she was told.


    Now sitting on the edge of the bed, Debbie held her daughter in her arms and replied sadly, "He doesn''t need to take a long flight now. But... Daddy hasn''t earned enough money yet. When he has enough cash to buy a big vi like your daddy Ivan''s, he''lle back..."


    "Don''t want a... big vi."


    "Why? It''s good to live in a big vi. You can have a big bedroom. With lots of toys."


    "I want Daddy... Daddy! No big vi." ''Daddy doesn''t want me. He wants money, '' Piggy thought angrily.


    Debbie looked at her daughter''s pure and bright eyes, tears threatening toe out of her eyes. She said with a sob, "Okay, I''ll tell Daddy. I''ll try to make him see..."


    Her voice choked, the lump in her throat getting bigger, and her vision was blurred by tears. She wondered how she could make Carlos remember everything about her.


    ''Do you know, Carlos? While you''re in the arms of another woman, your wife and daughter are missing you so much...'' she thought sadly.


    Piggy fell asleep soon, but Debbie tossed and turned. She took out her phone and called Ivan. "Hey Ivan. Did I wake you?"

 Chapter 335: Im Not Lonely

    Chapter 335: I''m Not Lonely"No. What''s up?" Ivan asked from the other end.


    "Well, you have a lot of business connections. Could you help me get Carlos'' phone number?" Debbie asked, embarrassed by her own request. She had asked Carlos for his number when she had met him in Y City, but he had refused to tell her.


    ''Unbelievable, '' Ivan thought. "Are you telling me that you don''t have his number?" She had moved back to Y City to reim her ex-husband, yet she didn''t even have his contact number.


    "Um... He changed his number," she said, her voice feeble. Debbie had tried to contact him through his old number, but it was answered by a worker in ZL Group.


    "Okay, I''m sending you his number."


    "What?! You have his number?" Debbie was shocked. She wasn''t expecting that.


    "Yes. Our branchpany is doing a project in co-operation with ZL Group. His phone number is on thepany contract," Ivan replied, hiding from her that he had met Carlos just that night. He had never met Carlos before that night. Now that hispany had be bigger, he finally had the chance to meet him face-to-face.


    "Thank you, Ivan!" Debbie said, excitement clear in her tone. She was truly grateful to him.


    In no time, she received a WeChat message from Ivan. It was Carlos'' number.


    She looked at the time. It was about ten o''clock at night. ''Is Carlos holding his soon-to-be fiancee in his arms right now?'' she wondered with an ache in her heart.


    It pained her to imagine him being intimate with Stephanie that way. She couldn''t breathe at the thought of it. On an impulse, she dialed the number which Ivan had sent her.


    The call got through very soon. "Hello?"


    Her heart missed a beat when she heard his husky voice.


    She smiled and nced at her daughter, who was sleeping beside her. ''Baby, I''m gonna get your daddy back, '' she said in her mind. She touched her daughter''s forehead gently and then walked out to the balcony. As she overlooked the night sky of Z Country, she said in a chirpy voice, "Hey, Mr. Handsome."


    Carlos was a little taken aback. He removed the phone from his ear and looked at the number. ''So, this is that woman''s number.''


    He memorized it so that he wouldn''t identally answer her call the next time.


    "What do you want?" he asked coldly.


    Debbie was hurt by how much he hated hearing her voice. But she cheered herself up and asked, "Are you in bed?"


    "I''m busy. If you don''t have anything important to¡ª"


    "Yes, I do!" she interrupted him quickly to stop him from hanging up. "I haven''t been pestering you for the past few days and you haven''t seen me walk the dog either. Are you curious about what I am doing now?"


    "No," he replied bluntly, refusing to admit that he had indeed wondered about it.


    "Oh, okay..." she said, sounding disappointed. "I came back to Z Country. I can''t fall asleep. I miss you so much. What should I do?"


    ''She''s in Z Country? No wonder I haven''t seen her in a while, '' Carlos thought. "What does this have to do with me?"


    "It has everything to do with you, Carlos. I really miss you. I miss the times when we were together. I miss your hugs, your kisses and¡ª"


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos roared.


    "Yes! That''s my name, all right. But you''d better keep your voice down or your soon-to-be fiancee might not like it," she joked casually even though her insides hurt as she said it.


    Carlos managed to suppress his anger and spat out, "She''s not here¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence. ''Why am I telling her this?'' he sulked, touching the frown on his forehead. He quickly corrected himself, "I''m on a business trip."


    ''Hold on! What am I doing? Why am I telling her all this?'' Carlos felt annoyed by how much his words were contradicting his thoughts.


    A smile appeared on Debbie''s face. "So, she''s not with you right now? How about this? Give me your location and I''ll fly to your ce to keep youpany. I know that you must be lonely right now."


    "I''m. Not. Lonely," Carlos said very slowly. He was running out of patience with her.


    "Yes, you are."


    "Are you incapable ofprehending my words? I just said I''m not."


    "I don''t believe you, Carlos. I know about you, your cravings at night. You must be pretty lonely right now." She remembered about their nights together. They used to have sex every night, except on the days of her periods. She knew he was a man of strong sexual drive.


    There was only silence on the other end.


    Hearing no response from him, Debbie blushed and said in a hushed voice, "You always said that you loved sleeping by my side..." ''Oh my God! Am I seducing Carlos now?'' Sheid her hand on her chest, which was all but ready to explode. She continued to flirt with him.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly as she went on to describe their nights together. His mind kept telling him to hang up on the woman right away. But his body disagreed. He couldn''t move his finger to cut the call.


    He could do nothing but listen to her flirtatious words, painfully suppressing the burning lust she was triggering in him.


    ''All right, that''s enough for today, '' Debbie thought, feeling hot from her own flirting. She touched her red face, unable to carry on. She changed the subject and said softly, "Carlos, although we have been apart for three years, I still love you. I have a lot of things to tell you. I haven''t thought of another man in all these years. I''ve been waiting for you. Even when I thought you were dead, I was still waiting for you. I didn''t know why I was waiting. I just did. I hoped every night that you would at least appear in my dream."


    She began to sob lightly.


    Carlos let out a sigh of relief. He had gotten hard from her seductive words. ''Thank God, she changed the subject, '' he thought. He would rather hear her story than her flirting.


    "If you still don''t believe me, I can add your WeChat ount and send you some pictures of us together. Okay? Give me a chance, Carlos. Let me help you recover our beautiful memories from three years ago. Please? Mr. Handsome, please?" Debbie pleaded, breaking into tears.


    Carlos remained silent. He gauged the credibility of her words. After all, his best friends had warned him to stay away from this woman.


    "You are not engaged yet, right? Please put it off for a while. Just give me... Give me a month. I will help you regain your memory of me within that time. Okay?" Debbie didn''t mind begging him, pleading for his time. She had to get him back somehow.


    Carlos lit a cigarette. He couldn''t understand his behavior tonight. He had a mountain of unfinished work, but he was wasting his time talking to this woman. Moreover, he would be engaged to Stephanie soon. It wouldn''t be proper for him to keep in touch with this woman. He wondered if he had be a phndering man because of Damon''s bad influence on him.


    After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he refused her ruthlessly, "No need to do that, Miss Nian. I believe I have always kept a high standard. I''m sure that I wouldn''t have chosen to be with such a shameless woman like you in the past."


    Debbie''s heart constricted in her chest. She felt hot tears running down her cheeks. She was realizing just how much Carlos really hated her now.


    But she kept pressing him without giving up. "Let me make this clear to you. You were much more brazen than me in the past. You know why I have the courage to keep pestering you now? It''s because you did the same to me in the past. You taught me to never give up!" Debbie retorted. More importantly, he had treated her so well. That was why she wouldn''t give up on him that easily even if she had to act shamelessly and swallow all her pride.


    ''I did the same to her?'' Carlos knitted his brows. He couldn''t even imagine himself pestering a woman. Why would he ever do that?


    "You don''t believe it, right? It doesn''t matter. Just don''t stop me from approaching you. I will surely make you love me again, Carlos." Whether he had lost his memory or not, she would make him fall for her all over again.


    "Done?" he asked coldly.


    "Yes," Debbie nodded helplessly. ''Ugh! This man is such a handful," she thought to herself.


    "Then go to bed."


    ''No!'' she eximed in her mind. She had managed to keep him talking for a while somehow. She didn''t want her effort to go in vain.


    However, before she could utter one more word, the call was disconnected.


    Debbie sighed when she heard the beep sound on the phone.


    Nheless, she couldn''t give up. She copied his phone number into the WeChat app and found the WeChat ount named CH. The profile photo was the logo of ZL Group. Debbieughed lightly. This had to be Carlos'' WeChat ount. He was so easy for her to understand.


    She sent him a friend request.

 Chapter 336: Wait For Me

    Chapter 336: Wait For MeDebbie stared at the phone screen, waiting patiently. After a long while, she finally got the notification that her friend request was agreed by the other end.


    A big smile crept across her face. ''I know, Carlos can''t be that heartless to me. It''s just his ego ying tricks here, '' she thought happily.


    She quickly sent a WeChat message to that ount. "Hi, Mr. Handsome. It''s me."


    As she waited for his reply, she tapped his WeChat Moments to browse his posts. The big smile on her face froze all of a sudden when she saw one of the posts.


    Like his old habits, he seldom updated his Moments. And on the few asions when he did update, it was all about the ZL Group. Except for one odd post with a picture of Stephanie. Quite unusual for the man that Debbie knew.


    The picture was postedst month, and even though there were no words to caption it, the picture itself was enough to make Debbie sad. Obviously, they were showing off their affection. On the assumption that she shared nomon friends with Carlos on WeChat, she decided to leave ament since nobody else would see it. "Mr. Handsome, can you delete this post? It pains my heart seeing the picture. My stomach churns too. My head throbs and my whole body aches," she wrote.


    It took longer for Carlos to reply. But just when she decided he wasn''t going to write back, an indifferent response popped up under herment.


    "Keep on with your feelings. They no longer mean anything to me." Debbie was incensed. What a heartless man!


    ''Carlos Huo, keep on snubbing me. One of these days, I''ll teach you a lesson. Pray that you don''t evere back to me!'' she swore in her mind.


    Then, she sent Carlos ten-odd pictures from three years ago, when they were still an item. She typed a message in the end. "I have a few more of our intimate pics on my phone, but I''m not sending you now. Should youe back into my life, those are absolutely the best pics that I''m saving forst. For the time being, I don''t see the need for sending them."


    Looking at the photos, Carlos frowned.


    That woman didn''t lie to him. Five of those pictures were their romantic selfies; three of them showed their affectionate kisses in different ces; and another three of them were taken in New York.


    In all those photos, he looked at the woman with eyes full of tenderness while she sweetly smiled back.


    The affection in their eyes was so evident that anyone could easily tell they were a couple, in deep love.


    As Carlos pored over those pictures, his phone beeped several times, receiving more intimate photos.


    Of course, the male lead was him and the female lead was Debbie, and the background was...on a bed. More surprisingly, it seemed he was the one taking provocative selfies.


    Had they even lived together? Were they so close to each other in the past?


    At first, Debbie wasn''t nning to send those intimate photos. But after hesitating for a few moments, she made up her mind. Sending them all would be more convincing to prove their rtionship.


    Mischievously, she added a love emoticon with the caption, "Sizzling hot it was. Anyway, for my privacy, don''t leak any of these. I need some respect, you know." Generally, Debbie was a well-behaved girl. But she wouldn''t mind sending nudes to him.


    When he saw her message, a question popped up in Carlos'' mind. ''Does she mean that I don''t want my privacy? I''m the male lead in the pics!''


    That night, Debbie couldn''t fall asleep. She was grateful to have finally found his phone number and WeChat ount. But she worried that in her excitement she might turn him off with much talk. Had she bugged him too much today?


    After turning and tossing on bed for several hours, Debbie couldn''t bear it anymore. To kill boredom, she sent him one more message, even though he hadn''t replied to her previous one yet. "Mr. Handsome, where have you gone for your business trip? Please tell me and I''lle see you. I promise I won''t disturb your work."


    Knowing that Stephanie wasn''t staying by his side now, Debbie thought it would be a golden chance for her to chase him.


    After sending the message, she checked the time. It was already two o''clock in the morning. She guessed Carlos might have already slept.


    Frustrated, Debbie gloomily locked her phone screen and held her daughter in her arms. All was quiet in the dead of night. The onlyforting thing for her was the warmth of her daughter.


    ''Little angel, you''re my strength. Let''s pray and hope to get your daddy back to us soonest, okay?'' she talked to Piggy in her mind.


    As the night rolled away, Debbie slowly drifted off at around three o''clock.


    The next day, much to her surprise, she received Carlos'' reply in the afternoon, while she worked at the recording studio. "Didn''t you want to help me recover my memory? I''m at Star Trade Building now. I''m free tonight. You cane and show me around," he wrote.


    As soon as she saw the message, she hurriedly left the studio, putting off her unfinished project of the song she was recording.


    In the driver''s seat, before she drove off, she constrained herself from the excitement and texted him back. "Wait for me!"


    Hurrying back home, she took out all her clothes in the wardrobe and tried on everything. At one point, she considered a modest pink evening dress. For all practical reasons, this would count for their first date after three years.


    But then she hesitated again. She would have to wear high heels to match with the dress if she wanted to carry herself like a respectabledy. However, she thought he might want to take her for a walk and heels wouldn''t be a good idea.


    Eventually, she settled for something casual. The best part was that she knew any style for her would still tick with Carlos.


    When she finally dressed herself and freshened up, it was already dusk. "I''m ready now." She texted Carlos.


    "Address. I''ll pick you up, ASAP," Carlos promptly replied.


    On second thoughts, Debbie replied, "Better if Ie find you, at whichever ce you choose."


    As soon as they agreed on a venue, Debbie hailed a cab and headed for the ce.


    On her way, she called Decker. "Where have you been these two days? Why didn''t youe back home?" Decker was behaving unusually these days. Debbie didn''t think that he had gone to look for a job.


    Thoughtless as ever, Decker rudely answered, "I''ll move out very soon. I don''t want to look like I''m invading the little space that you and your illegitimate child call home!"


    Debbie closed her eyes in anger, clenching her fist tightly. "Decker, she is not..." She held her tongue as she caught a glimpse of the taxi driver. In a lower voice, she warned, "Mind your words from now on. I''m losing my patience for you. You can hurt me as you please but not Piggy. If you dare speak ill of her, I''ll not take that shit lying down!"


    Decker wasn''t scared. "Go ahead. Bye now!"


    He hung up bluntly. It ticked her off. Remorse filled her heart. She regretted havinge to Z Country to find her brother three years ago. How stupid of her!


    When the taxi arrived at their venue, Debbie put on a pair of sunsses and a white stylish bucket hat before getting out of the taxi. She clutched her big canvas bag, pulled down the hat over her eyes and walked towards a hotel.


    Keeping a low profile, she went to the underground parking lot of the hotel, where she found a modest ck Maybach.


    Carlos was talking on the phone in the driver''s seat.


    When he saw the woman who had wrapped herself tight and covered her face, he got out of the car, walked around to the other side and opened the passenger door for her. He signaled to her with his eyes.


    Debbie walked up to him, tiptoed and gave him a peck on the lips.


    With a triumphant smile, she sat in the passenger''s seat. Watching her closely, Carlos was impressed by Debbie''s courage. The only woman bold enough to flirt with him where and when she chose.


    He was still on the phone but he lost his voice by her sudden kiss.


    After giving Debbie a warning nce, he closed the door for her and went on to speak. "Talk about itter, Stephanie. You know I''m usually a very busy man. All the same, send my regards and apologies to your parents." As he sat in the driver seat, Debbie heard him say on the phone, "I have something to handle now. Call you backter."


    The mention of the name Stephanie made Debbie feel out of ce. ''So he was having a phone call with his soon-to-be fiancee?'' she wondered.


    While he slowly drove the car out, she tilted her head to look at him and asked, "Mr. Handsome, is your soon-to-be fianceeing with us?"


    "Nope," said Carlos, stealing a quick nce at her, before focusing his gaze on the road ahead.


    Debbie didn''t mind his cold attitude. She knew his personality. Previously, before they fell in love, he had been quite uptight.


    "Then... do you love her?"


    Carlos dropped into silence.

 Chapter 337: Love Him With Her Heart And Soul

    Chapter 337: Love Him With Her Heart And SoulCarlos suddenly remembered the moment he finally regained consciousness after being in aa for so long. All of the people around him told him that he had gotten involved in a tragic car ident and had been in a vegetative state for over two years. And they also let him know that Stephanie, his childhood friend, was the one who had been staying right by his side and taking care of him in those two years.


    James had told him about how he and Stephanie had been deeply in love with each other, and given that he had already woken up, he should then be responsible for her.


    From that moment onwards, Stephanie had started reducing the workload she had and devoted most of her time to looking after him as his girlfriend. Regarding the issue of whether he truly loved Stephanie or not, for some reason, it had never really crossed his mind.


    There would be times where deep down his heart, he would feel that she wasn''t the woman he longed to be with. And it was not like he hated her or anything. In fact, it was quite the opposite. He never really felt sick of her. Because if that had been the case, then there was no way they could''ve stayed friends since childhood.


    He would always tend to reflect about who on earth could the woman he desired possibly be. Where could he find her? What was going on with her life? To be precise, he had second thoughts whether such a woman even existed in the first ce. It was also possible that he was just getting so worked up over nothing.


    Debbie was so pleased to see how Carlos had been at such a loss for words after hearing her question. Were he to have tly answered that he loved Stephanie, then she probably would have been left with no choice but to give up on trying to win him back. But fortunately, he didn''t say anything like that. He had been reluctant to give her an answer for about two minutes now, and still, she was yet to receive any response out of him. That period of silence helped her keep her hopes up.


    Debbie''s eyes became bloodshot and began welling up with tears. Leaning over and resting her cheek over his shoulder, she told him, "Mr. Handsome, I know you won''t fall in love with her, because you promised me that you would love me for the rest of your life. And even though you might be suffering from memory loss at this moment, I can feel that I''m still there somewhere deep inside your heart. After all, I''m the one you love the most..." It should go without saying that she loved him just as much. Despite the fact that she had been deceived into thinking that he was already dead, the love she had for him never faltered one bit even after the past three years.


    As time passed by, the love she had been keeping within never faded away, and rather, it actually even became much stronger than it ever was. She sincerely loved Carlos with her heart and soul.


    Pursing his lips intensely, Carlos had been so astounded by the way her words kindled his heart. He had been so deeply moved.


    At that moment, he realized that she might''ve been telling the truth when she said that they had been so in love with each other in the past.


    The car then pulled over close to one of the most well-known ces in Z Country, always brimming with activity due to its breathtaking views. And as soon as Carlos made sure that the car was locked, Debbie went closer to him, hooking her arms around his.


    He tried to refuse her, but Debbie wasn''t budging at all, not wanting to take no for an answer. "Back when we were still together, every time we would argue about something, I wouldn''t let you touch me but you still wouldn''t listen. There were even times where you just went ahead and hugged me and kissed me. And right now, all I''m doing is holding onto your arm. I''m not asking for a lot. So, please let me do at least this much," she asked him earnestly.


    "We should keep a safe distance between us," he said coldly.


    ''Keep a distance?'' Having a bit of a hard time believing what he just said, Debbie furrowed her eyebrows a little. ''You''ve already asked me out. Why should there be a need for us to keep some distance?''


    "The truth is that we have never really visited Z Country together before. I actually enjoyed going on trips back then, but sadly, you''ve always had your hands full with lots of other things. At one point, you nned a trip to Maldives with just the two of us, but we got in a fight so the trip had to be cancelled. Later after that, I had to go to Ennd, and we lost any opportunities to go traveling..."


    As they took a stroll by theke, Debbie gave him an ount of all the things that happened in the past before the ident. The handsome man was attracting a couple of stares from the women they passed by. Be that as it may, as soon as they saw the woman walking right beside him and holding his arm, they got frustrated and lost any interest they might have had in trying to approach him.


    "Ennd? What business did you have there?" Carlos asked, giving her a baffled look.


    A smile crept onto Debbie''s face. She began to reminisce about all those memorable moments that they had been through as if it were just yesterday. "If I may say so, you''ve treated me quite well back then. In all honesty, you did all of that for my sake. That''s what pushes me to keep going after you right now. Would you believe that you even wanted me to stop practicing taekwondo, saying that you would be the one who would protect me? You had me learn how to dance, practice yoga, and you were the one who personally taught me how to speak English. You had everythingid out for me and had me all set to study abroad. But for a number of different reasons, I had to go to Ennd and study there before the intended schedule you had arranged."


    Carlos didn''t feel a hint of doubt as he listened to this bit of her story. All the things that wereing out of her mouth sounded and felt so very real. Everything seemed to be makingplete sense that there was no way she could have just been making things up.


    "Oh, right!" Something came to her mind, so Debbie suddenly stopped in her tracks. Peering straight into his eyes, she intently said, "There was something I forgot to tell you. As a matter of fact, I''m actually your ex-wife."


    ''Ex-wife?'' Carlos was caughtpletely off-guard; a trace of astonishment visibly glimmered through his deep eyes. All this while, he had been wondering what his rtionship with Debbie could have really been. He had an idea that they might''ve been dating in the past or maybe they used to live together as lovers. But he never would''ve thought that they had ever gotten married at all.


    "Are you interested in finding out the reason why we had to get divorced?" she frankly asked.


    Without dy, Carlos nodded his head along. Indeed, his curiosity got piqued even more.


    With a bit of yful look in her eyes, she teased him, "If you give me a kiss, I will dly tell you all about it!"


    All Carlos could do was roll his eyes at her as he felt so irritated. Rather than kiss her as she requested, he tugged his arm away from her grasp and walked ahead of her.


    Looking at her empty hand, Debbie felt a tinge of pain in her heart. But she was able to instantly shake away the heartache and scurried to catch up with him. Swiftly getting a hold of his hand once more, she told him, "Alright, alright. That was just a joke. Please don''t get upset."


    Carlos red at her with his eyebrows deeply knitted. And in a somber tone, he gave her a warning, "Until I regain my memories, it would be best for you to get your act together."


    "Gotcha! I understand how you feel, but Mr. Huo, you shouldn''t be so harsh with me. You might end up scaring your lovely ex-wife away. Once before, you told that if I were to leave and go somece far away, you wouldn''t be able to find someone as charming as me no matter how hard you looked," Debbie remarked while swinging his arm around, like such a spoiled girlfriend.


    The way she was being so intrepid and daring made Carlos wonder whether he had truly been treating Debbie like she was his queen in the past. Any person around him would be scared to death once they saw him starting to get upset. But she wasn''t like that in any way. The look on her face was telling him that she wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    Prior to telling him what caused them to get a divorce, Debbie had to ask him one vital piece of information. "Tell me. How are you... getting along with your dad now?"


    ''How am I getting along with my dad? Why would she be interested in that?'' Carlos was a bit perplexed after being asked such a weird question out of the blue. But in spite of that, he still gave her a straightforward answer. "We''ve been on good terms from the moment I regained consciousness."


    ''The two of them are actually on good terms right now?'' Debbie wasn''t really expecting to hear something like that. But she immediately realized that James might have done a good job acting like such a good father in front of Carlos while he suffered from an amnesia.


    If that was how things had been recently, she knew that right now probably wouldn''t be the best time to unveil the truth to him. "The main cause of our divorce was that a bad guy actually got me backed into a corner and pressured me into doing it while you were still in aa. And because he knew my weakness, he got in the palm of his hands... I have one big weakness...and it''s something I hold quite dear, so I had been left with no choice but to make a deal with him. After that, the bad guy informed me that you didn''t make it. That shattered my heart into a million pieces, and I even went to your supposed ''funeral.''" A contemptuous smile slithered onto her face as she recalled that so-called funeral. She couldn''t stop herself and ended up asking, "Was I really that foolish? It''s just now that I realize how foolish I had been back then. I was the most stupid person in the world. He managed to deceive me."


    "And who might that guy be?" Carlos'' heart began pounding quite hard the moment he came up with a possible answer.


    Debbie didn''t have it in her to tell him the bad guy was James, because in his eyes, James had been such a good father to him now after the ident. If she said something that could displease him, Carlos might take it the wrong way and think that she intended to drive a wedge between the father and son. For that reason, she just casually said, "For now, it doesn''t really matter who that guy is. It wouldn''t make a difference if you find out about it or not. I''ll just tell you some other time."


    Given that it seemed as though she really had no intentions of spilling the beans, Carlos decided to just let it go for the time being. That being said, he asked her a different question, "So what was that weakness you mentioned?"


    "I was..." ''No, no. that''s not right. I shouldn''t be telling him anything about that now. If Carlos doesn''t get his memory back and finds out that Piggy is actually his daughter, we will probably end up having a battle for her custody. What am I going to do if that happens?'' Debbie panicked, feeling so anxious.


    "Why are you suddenly so hesitant to give me an answer?" Carlos had his keen eyes deeply fixated on her face, looking closely at every little shift in her expression.


    "No, it''s not like that. I''m just worried because you''re suffering from memory loss right now. So, you might have a hard time taking all of this information in. Once you finally get better, I''m going to tell you all about the truth. Alright? I promise you, I won''t be keeping anything from you by then! Okay?" Loosening her grip, Debbie intently looked right into his eyes.


    Recognizing the sincerity and truthfulness written in her eyes, Carlos decided to just let go of the topic for now and simply continued walking forward.

 Chapter 338: Do I Love Debbie Nian

    Chapter 338: Do I Love Debbie NianA gust of cool wind blew over from theke. Debbie grinned, staring at Carlos'' tall figure. ''Carlos, my love... Remember me ande back to me soon, '' she prayed.


    They walked towards a crowded night market a short distance away. Food stands were lined up on each side of the street. Looking around the various food stalls, as a foodie, Debbie felt her mouth water. "Carlos, I''m starving!" she yelled excitedly.


    Carlos knitted his brows tightly as he looked at the food stands. He couldn''t even muster up an appetite at that ce. "Find a restaurant," he demanded.


    Debbie shook her head vigorously. "Trust me, you will never be able to taste the authentic vor of Z Country in any top ss restaurants. The genuine gourmet food of this country is right here, in these streets. Don''t look down on them. Come, I''ll find you some delicious snacks. You''re gonna love them."


    Carlos was baffled. Massaging his aching temples, he refused again, "No, thank you. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Don''t. Come on, Mr. Handsome. You used to apany me all the time to buy these street snacks. Sometimes you even stood in queues to buy this food while I waited in the car," she said with a smile, as she remembered those times when Carlos cared so much for her.


    "That was then, this is now!" he insisted. He really couldn''t afford to get sick.


    Debbie pursed her lips. "Please, let''s go buy them together."


    "No way! I¡ª"


    Debbie ignored his refusal and dragged him into the crowd before he could even finish his sentence. She jumped happily from one food stand to the next.


    In no time, she had bought some fried squid, octopus balls, oyster omelets, fish balls, egg waffle... Carlos was lost for words. She blissfully savored every bite of the snacks. When both of her hands were filled with food, she made Carlos hold the skewer of fried squid and the egg waffle for her.


    Debbie had seldom been to a food street like this since she had given birth to her baby. Even if she had asionally passed by, she couldn''t walk around and enjoy the food because she would be holding the baby in her arms. All she could do then was walk through the street, her mouth watering the whole time.


    But right now, it was a golden chance for her to enjoy all her favorite foods. There was no way she was going to hold back on her pangs. Moreover, she didn''t need to hold a good image in front of Carlos. She could just be herself and eat as much as she wanted.


    Frowning, Carlos stared at all the strange food that was stuffed into his hands, his eyes filled with disdain. On top of that, he was confused when he saw how happily Debbie was enjoying these cheap snacks.


    He was sure that food sold in such crowded and open environment was unhygienic. ''Wouldn''t she get diarrhea after eating them?'' he wondered.


    Debbie was almost done, and when there was only onest octopus ball left in the disposable box, she picked it up with the toothpick in her hand and ced it in front of Carlos'' lips. "Take a bite. You used to fight with me for the octopus balls."


    That was a tant lie! The truth was that she used to force him to eat thest octopus ball every time. It was sort of their thing.


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows deeply. He was pretty sure that she was lying. "That was impossible!" he said, moving his mouth away from the food.


    Debbie wasn''t embarrassed that her little lie was seen through. She sighed, "Yes, you''re right. You never liked it, but I do. And for my sake, however reluctant you were, you would always take a bite. Come on! What are you worried about? Diarrhea? Rest assured, darling. If you fall sick, I''ll rush you to the hospital and take good care of you. Okay?"


    Carlos just stared at her as she continued chattering in his ear. It only added to his confusion as to why he had fallen in love with such a noisy and troublesome woman.


    Nevertheless, without even knowing why, he opened his mouth. He just couldn''t refuse her.


    No sooner had he opened up than she stuffed the octopus ball into his mouth. Bursting intoughter, she joked, "Oh Mr. Handsome! I have always loved this side of you. You do anything for me."


    Carlos almost gagged, but he somehow managed to chew the food and gulp it down. He felt his mouth being filled with an odd vor. Again, he wondered why he had been in a rtionship with this woman. Why had he put himself through all this?


    Debbie quickly trotted towards the convenience store next to them and bought a bottle of water. She habitually picked up a low budget bottle, but then she remembered the rich germaphobe waiting outside. She reced it with the most expensive one in the store.


    After rinsing his mouth with the water she had bought, Carlos could finally breathe easy. The stench in his mouth from the octopus ball was killing him.


    He was determined to not take another bite of anything Debbie bought from that street.


    However, just as he had made up his mind, Debbie magically brought a scoop of ice cream to his lips. "Try this. It''s really delicious! You won''t regret¡ª"


    Carlos quickly strode ahead without saying a word.


    Debbie pushed her sunsses up the bridge of her nose and caught up with him. "I know you are a clean freak, so I specially asked the shopkeeper to give me two spoons. Here, take this new spoon. I''m not lying, this ice cream is really good. One bite, one kiss. Deal?"


    She scooped the ice cream with the new spoon and ced it near his lips, winking mischievously at him.


    Carlos cast her a cold nce. "One bite, one kiss?" he scoffed. "Goodbye, help yourself."


    "Okay, fine! No kiss. Come on, just one spoon... Please?" Debbie patiently coaxed him the same way she talked Piggy into eating her food.


    All Carlos wanted to do was turn around and leave. But as he sensed the expectation in her eyes through her sunsses, his heart somehow softened again. It was so weird for him that he had absolutely no control over this woman in front of him.


    He slowly opened his mouth, and Debbie put the spoon of ice cream into his mouth gently this time.


    Indeed, the ice cream tasted much better than the octopus ball. At least, it was easier for him to swallow it down. Before he knew it, the ice cream had melted in his mouth.


    Debbie figured that it was enough for tonight. She couldn''t push him too hard, lest he decided to turn his back on her again. She was content after sessfully making him eat the street food.


    As they left the night market, Debbie wrapped her arm around his and suggested, "Carlos, let''s go for dinner."


    ''For dinner?'' His eyes opened wide in shock. She had already hogged on at least seven different types of snacks. Were they not enough for her? As far as he knew, women tended to eat like birds. He had seen them peck on their foods, trying to watch their diets. But this woman was different. She had the biggest appetite, even he couldn''t eat so much.


    Eventually they went to a fine restaurant, and Debbie proved to him just how big her appetite was. Although she had already eaten so much food from the night market, she was still able to eat as much as Carlos had at the restaurant. He was very impressed. A shadow of a smile had appeared on his face as he watched her gulp down her favorite foods.


    After the meal, he had nned to drive her back home. But Debbie groaned, touching her full round belly. She demanded a walk with him.


    As they slowly walked around theke, Debbie talked fervently as usual, while he listened silently.


    She talked a lot about their old days together. From time to time, she would confess her love for him and tell him how much she missed him.


    Each time she looked at him, the deep affection in her eyes touched his heart, like a leaf falling into a silent river, gently causing ripples on its surface.


    When they finally got into Carlos'' Maybach, it was already past ten. Debbie gave him an address that was near her house and then leaned back in her seat to take a nap.


    When they reached the address, Carlos nced sideways at the sleeping woman without waking her up.


    He turned off the engine, rolled down his window and lit a cigarette.


    Unwittingly, his gaze kept going back to her face. After a few minutes, he pulled out his phone from his pocket and texted Damon. "Do I love Debbie Nian?"


    Damon was surprised when he received Carlos'' text.


    He replied, "Are you with her now?"


    Carlos ignored his text.


    After waiting a while, Damon knew that Carlos wasn''t going to answer. He replied honestly, "You did, once."


    After getting the answer he needed, Carlos put away his phone and put out the cigarette.


    He drew closer to Debbie, intending to wake her up. But his dark eyes were fixed on her beautiful sleeping face.

 Chapter 339: Im Currently Single

    Chapter 339: I''m Currently SingleSince Debbie was a celebrity in Z Country, she had been wearing sunsses and a bucket hat all the while.


    At the night market, Carlos had heard many people gossip among themselves, wondering whether the woman beside him was Debbie Nian.


    But at that moment inside the car, she was not wearing her sunsses. She wasn''t wearing any make-up either. Her eyes were closed, her eyshes long and beautiful.


    She had a delicate nose and plump red lips.


    He felt like he was being bewitched as he slowly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The air in the car became thick with romance.


    Debbie felt his kiss. She was familiar with his scent. The smell of tobo in his mouth was the same as before. She was filled with nostalgia.


    She slowly lifted her hands and cradled his neck, kissing him back passionately without opening her eyes. Carlos did not stop her. He could not.


    Every time Stephanie had tried to make out with him, Carlos would refuse her. He had even doubted himself, wondering if he was impotent.


    But the fire raging in his belly at this moment proved that he was perfectly normal. He had a very strong sexual desire, but it was just not aimed at Stephanie.


    A few minutester, the two broke apart, gasping for air. Their foreheads were still against each other and Carlos'' arms were wrapped tightly around her waist. He demanded in a hoarse voice, "Get out!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes. ''You are still holding me in your arms. How am I supposed to get out?'' Besides, she didn''t want to leave yet.


    "I¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, her lips were being devoured once again, fervently.


    Breaking apart from her once again, Carlos tried to calm down. He let go of her and leaned forward to open the passenger door for her. "Get out!"


    Biting her swollen lips, Debbie held onto his waist tightly and said, "Carlos Huo, I have only ever slept with you in my life, and I will never sleep with another man. We will¡ª"


    Carlos couldn''t stop himself. He had no control over his own body as he flung himself onto her again, kissing her with a passion he didn''t know was inside him. He was burning for this woman. ''Why?!'' he screamed in his head, as he pulled her towards his body.


    She responded and let him devour her. A few minutester, he pulled away from her and let her go. He leaned against his seat and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    Knowing what was going through his mind, Debbie sighed helplessly and straightened her dress. She leaned towards him to give a kiss on his cheek before saying, "Good night, old man."


    Carlos didn''t reply.


    Debbie got out and walked into a housing estate. When she was finally out of sight, Carlos heaved a sigh and his expression changed. He was exasperated.


    ''Damn woman!'' he cursed inwardly and hit the steering wheel in frustration.


    A few dayster, they met again. Debbie stood in front of the housing estate, Champs Bay Apartments, with her luggage. She had just flown in from Z Country.


    At the same time she arrived, Carlos'' car rolled into the apartmentplex. When he got out, she gave him her broadest smile and greeted him, "Hi, old man. What a coincidence!"


    Carlos raised his brows slightly in surprise. He nodded at her and walked towards the elevator.


    Debbie''s smile froze on her face. They had kissed so passionatelyst time that they had almost slept together. But, he was still acting so cold towards her. ''Typical Carlos, '' she thought, shaking her head.


    Ding! The elevator reached the ground floor. Debbie was still in a daze when Carlos'' cold voice reached her, "Are youing or not?"


    She came back to her senses and trotted towards him with her luggage.


    When she entered, she noticed that Carlos had been holding the "open" button for her. He released it after she got in, and pressed the button to go to the sixth floor. He cast a sideways nce at her and asked, "Which floor?"


    Debbie was d that he had actually waited for her. She was even happier when he spoke to her again. "Seventh. Right above yours." Carlos pressed the button for the seventh floor. As the elevator started to ascend, she said in a whisper, "By the way, I''m currently single. If you feel lonely at night,e over to my apartment."


    Carlos'' face darkened at her words. "Are you always so weing towards any man?"


    Debbie gritted her teeth, but stayed calm. The elevator reached the sixth floor. When the doors opened, she said in a firm voice, "You are the only man who is allowed in my apartment and in my life."


    Carlos didn''t respond. He got out and left without looking back.


    Debbie sighed as the doors closed again. She got out on the seventh floor and went into her apartment. She put her luggage aside and quickly dialed a number with a serious look in her eyes. When the call connected, she said, "I just arrived in Y City. How''s it going?"


    The person on the other end answered, "James Huo is a very cautious man and he''s hard to follow. His men almost caught me. Several times. But I still managed to find something. One night, he went to a woman''s vi and didn''t leave until the next day."


    "What about ZL Group?" she asked, clenching her teeth in anger. ''How dare James take away Carlos''pany! I swear I''ll get it back from him!'' Debbie swore to herself.


    "It''s even harder to investigate ZL Group. But one of my men has wormed his way into it to watch James'' every move. He will report to me in a few days." James wore the face of an amiable man at thepany, but that was not his real face.


    Debbie was mentally prepared for his attacks. James was an old cunning fox, and it would not be easy to bring him down. "All right. Don''t worry about money. If you are running out of it, just let me know. I need everything you can get against James. The more evidence you can gather the better."


    "Got it. We are notcking in money yet, Miss Nian."


    "Thanks a lot. Bye!"


    Debbie gripped her phone tight. Hatred filled her eyes. She swore to herself that she would destroy James at all costs.


    She unlocked her phone again and found the pictures that had been released by James three years ago. In one photo, she was sleeping in the arms of a man who was not Carlos. In another, some doctors were walking out of the ward where they had helped James coerce her into signing the divorce papers. She sent the photos to a guy along with a text message saying, "Find these men as soon as possible. Keep it quiet."


    James'' dirty secrets were tough to dig out. But Debbie could not just sit and wait. The next day, she went to ZL Group.


    The receptionists were not the same people from three years ago. They were all strangers to Debbie.


    "May I help you?" one of them asked politely.


    Debbie adjusted her sunsses and answered with a smile, "Yes. I would like to meet Tristan. Thank you."


    "Tristan?" The receptionist seemed confused. Obviously, she didn''t recognize that name. The other receptionist, who was a little older than her, cast a sharp nce at Debbie and said, "Tristan has long left ZL Group. You didn''t know?"


    Debbie was stunned. ''Tristan has left?'' "Fine, I would like to meet Ashley then."


    "Ashley is not working in ZL Group either."


    Debbie continued in shock, "What about Zelda?"


    "They all left thepany three years ago."


    Debbie just stared at the receptionist. What was going on? "Do you know where they are now?" she asked.


    The receptionist shook her head. "I heard that Tristan had gone abroad. But I never heard anything about Ashley and Zelda."


    Debbie was rendered speechless for a while. ''Why did all of Carlos'' assistants leave thepany at the same time?


    Did James drive them away to strengthen his position in thepany? Were they a threat to him?''


    After leaving ZL Group, Debbie got into her car and stared nkly at thepany building.


    Her phone rang and she quickly picked it up. "Hi, Ivan."


    "Debbie, do you want to hold a concert in Y City?"


    Debbie''s eyes widened. "Why?"

 Chapter 340: Call Curtis Again

    Chapter 340: Call Curtis AgainIvan stared at Debbie''s contract and said into his phone, "Your contract is going to expire soon. You n to settle in Y City, don''t you? Now you can go anywhere else to explore new horizons for your music. With your potential, I believe you will make an international star."


    "But..." Debbie stammered.


    Ivan knew what was on her mind, so he coaxed, "We can hold your concert in a month. If nopany wants to sign you then, you can still go back to the Wen Group, while we wait for somergepany toe knocking for your signature."


    "Absolutely not! Ivan, I won''t do that. Even if I''m going to work outside the Z Country, I will still sign with the Wen Group." Through the years, Ivan and Irene had helped her a lot. If she chose to leave the Wen Group at this moment, she would be the most ungrateful woman in the world.


    "Debbie, rx. Listen to me. The Star Empire under the ZL Group is one of the leadingpanies in the entertainment industry. If you can sign with the Star Empire, it will add to your poprity. A contract with them will benefit you a lot. You''ve been working day and night all these years. Have you forgotten what you''ve always wanted to be?" Ivan asked.


    ''What do I want? I want to be powerful enough to avenge myself, '' Debbie thought.


    After a short pause, she said, "My answer is the same. I want to stay with the Wen Group for life."


    Ivan burst intoughter. "I admire your firmness! But... Come on. We have many popr stars, and your absence will make no difference. The only reason why I''m asking you to sign with the Star Empire is that they have Carlos as their boss. You came back to Y City for him, didn''t you?"


    ''What? Carlos is in charge of the Star Empire?! That means if I sign with thepany, Carlos will be my boss!'' The very thought excited Debbie.


    Sensing that she hesitated, Ivan continued, "I believe you and Carlos will eventually get back together. Then you will settle in Y City. Isn''t that something you''d fancy?"


    Ivan''s words made sense. "But the Star Empire has more established stars. I''m afraid¡ª"


    Ivan interrupted her. "Don''t think too much. You are different from them. Unique in your own special way. How about this? If you sign with the Star Empire, you can stay in Y City. And if something is off, you can alwayse back to the Wen Group. Okay?"


    In a choked voice, Debbie asked, "Ivan, why are you always so nice to me?"


    "Because I love Piggy so much. She is so adorable, I want her to have her dad''spany. I did all of this for her, not for you!" Ivan joked.


    "Thanks a million, Ivan," she said, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "No problem. I''ll release the news that you are going to hold a concert in Y City. The concert tickets will be avable for booking soon..." They discussed work for quite a while before hanging up.


    What Ivan had done for her reminded Debbie of Curtis. She stared at her phone, lost in thought.


    ''Curtis is always so nice to me too!'' Thinking of this, she sent Jared a text message. "Send me Mr. Lu''s phone number. Thanks," she wrote.


    Instead of replying to the message, Jared called her. "Did youe back to Y City? Ungrateful woman! Why didn''t you contact me and Kasie as soon as you arrived? You must be a fake friend!"


    Debbie giggled and exined patiently, "I just arrived. I want to find Mr. Lu because he''s always nice to me. Compared to my own brother, Mr. Lu is more like family to me. Oops! got it wrong. He IS my family. I need to treat him to dinner and thank him in person."


    "Lately, Mr. Lu has been a busy dad. Taking care of his child has changed him in many ways. All the same, I''ll send you his number shortly. And hey! Why not hang out with us when you''re avable? You think of nothing but your man! There are still other men in the world!" Jared teased with augh. "Men like me," he added, gauging her response.


    "Really? I better call Sasha and tell her that her boyfriend is thinking of another woman." Debbie decided to y along.


    "Are you kidding me? Sasha would skin me alive! While you were away, she has changed a lot. She''s no longer the soft girl you knew. Bossy and willful would describe her better. Anyway, I''m d you''re here. Please talk to her, if you know what she means to me."


    Amused, Debbie teased him all the more. "You used to dislike Sasha. I suspect you must be reaping what you sowed. Karma, you may say, right?"


    Scratching his head, Jared said softly, "Well then, forget about it. But tell me, are you going to stay and work in the city? We''d cherish having you back, Debbie." He paused and waited for her response. "Hopefully, I..." Debbie stammered.


    When she couldn''t finish her sentence, he nudged on, "Sasha has had several ads recently. Looks like she has real prospects in branding and showbiz, which I think might work to your advantage as well. Together, the two of you might take the industry by storm." "That''s cool," said Debbie.


    "I''m nning to work in Y City, but I''m not keen on acting. Singing is all I want," she added. "Awesome. How are things with you and Mr. Huo? Is there a way I can help?" asked Jared. "Your old crew in town, me, Kassie and Sasha would dly assist."


    Debbie was moved by his kind offer. "That''s very nice of you, but I''m good. Just be nice to Sasha. If I really need your help, I won''t hesitate."


    It was good she had Jared for a friend.


    "Hmm. I got to go. I have a client to meet with. See you." With that, Jared hung up and sent her Curtis'' phone number.


    Staring at the number, Debbie hesitated for a long time. She didn''t know what to say to Curtis.


    ''Ugh! I better just apologize to him. After all, I owe him a lot.''


    The call was connected soon. "Hello?" came a woman''s voice.


    Debbie asked timidly, "Is this Colleen?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Who am I talking to?" Colleen sounded somewhat drowsy at first. But she quickly recognized Debbie''s voice. "Gee!" she eximed. "Debbie, is this really you?"


    Debbie''s eyes turned teary as she answered, "Yes... Colleen, I..."


    "Ain''t fair, Deb. You just went MIA for a whole three years!" Coleenined. "Girl, I even came to Z Country a couple of times, but you were nowhere to be seen. What''s up?"


    "Yeah, I know. And for that reason, I''m reaching out to invite you and Mr. Lu for dinner."


    "Sure. Wait a second." Colleen called out, "Honey! Honey!"


    Curtis'' voice came from the other end of the line, gentle as ever. "What''s up? The call''s for me?"


    "Mm-hmm. Guess who?" Colleen handed the phone to Curtis. A strange number.


    Curtis passed the baby in his arms to Colleen and answered the phone in confusion. "Hello, who am I talking to, please?"


    "Uncle Curtis, it''s me, Debbie."


    Curtis was lost for words. Debbie''s voice alone was surprising enough. Yet she called him "Uncle!" The first time! He couldn''t help but smile. A real ear-to-ear smile.


    ''Stubborn girl!'' he thought. "Are you back in the city?"


    "Yes, Uncle," she replied, her voice choking on tears.


    Curtis asked with concern, "Good to know that. How have you been all these years?"


    "Pretty good. Uncle Curtis, I want to invite you and Aunt Colleen to dinner and apologize to you face to face," Debbie exined.

 Chapter 341: Jogging Together

    Chapter 341: Jogging Together''Apologize? For what?'' Curtis was confused. He casually nced at his wife and son before answering, "We''d love to. What do you want to eat? When will you be avable?"


    "How about lunch tomorrow? Would you be able to reserve a table for us? I haven''t been here for years," Debbie said.


    "No problem. Is this your number? I''ll call you tomorrow."


    "Yeah. See you tomorrow, Uncle Curtis."


    "See you."


    Excited, Colleen asked Curtis, "How''s it going? Debbie wants to treat us to dinner, huh?"


    Curtis nodded with a smile and sat on the edge of the bed. "She said she wanted to apologize to us face to face. She asked me to bring ''Aunt Colleen'' along."


    "Apologize? What did she do wrong?" Colleen was also confused.


    Curtis shrugged. "I don''t know what''s on her mind. Let''s see what she''s going to say tomorrow." Then he pinched his son''s chubby face and told him, "Boy, Daddy will take you to meet Debbie tomorrow."


    The boy was more than twelve months old, and was just learning to speak. Upon hearing that, he stuttered, "De...bbie..."


    Colleen kissed him on the cheek and said cheerfully, "Honey, you''re so smart! I love you."


    Curtis pulled her into his arms and said, "When we see Debbie, don''t tell her that Carlos is going to get engaged to Stephanie. Okay?"


    "Debbie''s already been here. She must have already heard the news. What I can''t understand is why she had insisted that Carlos was dead. And all the news posts about her three years ago. Were they true?"


    Curtis sighed helplessly and said, "I know. James lied to Debbie, telling her Carlos was dead. He said it was to test her integrity... Before Debbie went missing, she called me and told me that all the scandals about her were true. Nheless, I still don''t know exactly what happened and I don''t think things were necessarily what they seemed. I think Debbie was hiding something back then."


    Damon and Wesley, who didn''t know Debbie as well as Curtis did, believed what James had said, and they hated her very much. They even med Curtis for protecting her.


    Colleen asked worriedly, "Did Debbie really... betray Carlos? First, I don''t think she would even dare. Second, she loved Carlos too much to do that. And what about her baby? Did she really get an abortion?"


    "Yes. She told me she did. Honey, don''t ask her about this tomorrow. There is no point in opening up old wounds. We now have our own kid, and we know how painful it is for a woman to lose her child. And I don''t think Debbie would betray Carlos either." Even though Debbie had told him herself that she had cheated on Carlos, Curtis still didn''t believe it.


    Colleen rested her head on his shoulder and said softly, "Got it. Don''t worry. I won''t say anything inappropriate tomorrow."


    Meanwhile, Debbie had already taken a shower and video chatted with Piggy. When Piggy fell asleep, Debbie had nothing else to do. She went on to toss about in her bed. She then decided to send Carlos a message on WeChat. "Old man, what are you doing?"


    Carlos had just left his study when his phone beeped. He picked it up from the nightstand to take a look. Stephanie saw it and asked casually, "Who is it? Need to work?"


    He locked his phone. "Nothing. I''m going back to my bedroom. You should go to sleep."


    Stephanie nodded and watched his figure disappear. She lingered for a while, deep in thought, before returning to her bedroom.


    In his bedroom, Carlos unlocked his phone and replied to Debbie''s message. "I''m going to take a bath."


    Debbie replied right away, "Wanna take a bath together? I have a tub that can fit us both."


    Carlos was at a loss for words when he saw Debbie''s message. He recalled that he and Debbie had almost slept together in Z Country. He was a bit irked.


    He headed to the bathroom, ignoring her message.


    Debbie knew that Carlos wouldn''t respond to that kind of flirting, yet that didn''t stop her from doing it anyway. She waited and waited for his reply before sighing helplessly.


    She sent him another message saying, "Old man, don''t get angry. I''m all alone in my apartment while you are with your girlfriend. s! I''m so pitiful."


    She waited for a while, but still there was no response. So she added, "Let''s walk our dogs together tomorrow evening. See you." Before she had gone back to Z Country, she had sent Harley to a pet shop for fostering. She decided to take it back home after having lunch with Curtis and Colleen the next day.


    The next morning, she got up early. Carlos used to jog at 6 a.m. every day, but Debbie liked jogging at night. So he had shifted his jogging at night too. ''Maybe he jogs in the mornings again after he''s lost his memory, '' she thought to herself.


    She didn''t even wash her face before she went downstairs.


    She wandered around and found that a lot of people here jogged in the morning. But still no sight of Carlos. ''Hmm, so does he jog at night?'' she thought.


    She was just about to turn around and head back home when she spotted a familiar figure. The man was wearing a grey sweatshirt and ck shorts. Beads of sweat could be seen rolling down his face like he''d been jogging since 5 a.m.


    It was Carlos.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up as she ran towards him.


    "Old man, what a coincidence!" Debbie greeted him and jogged with him.


    Carlos cast a sideways nce at her and said ironically, "It is a coincidence!" She smiled sweetly,pletely ignoring the irony in his voice.


    "What time did you start jogging? Where''s your girlfriend? Isn''t she jogging with you? I love jogging too. I can jog with you every morning." Debbie was never good at keeping her feelings to herself.


    "I''m good. I don''t always stay here." It was James who had insisted that Carlos live with Stephanie. James wanted Carlos and Stephanie to have a baby, and Carlos, for the life of him, couldn''t figure out how to turn James down.


    During Carlos'' first night staying with Stephanie, they had slept in the same bed together. He realized that he wasn''t remotely attracted to her¡ªmost especially not physically. By midnight, he had already transferred to another room.


    Debbie was a little disappointed at Carlos'' answer. She then offered, "Where else do you live then? I can move there."


    "East District Manor. So you n to build a manor there too?" he taunted.


    Debbie was silenced. She couldn''t afford to build a manor there.


    They had already gone around and back twice. Carlos wondered to himself, ''She seems strong. We''ve probably already run a thousand meters and she doesn''t even look tired.''


    "Old man, why are you jogging? To lose weight?" she asked.


    "No," he answered coldly.


    "Then you must want to be fit." She approached him and said excitedly, "I have a way to help you lose one kilogram instantly. Give it a try?"


    Debbie''s ideas weren''t exactly reliable¡ªCarlos knew this so he simply snorted and ignored her.


    Debbie knew that Carlos had always been a man of few words, so when he didn''t say anything, she pressed on, "Are you not curious?"

 Chapter 342: Kabe-Don

    Chapter 342: Kabe-Don"Nope," Carlos answered coldly. He was not the type to be curious about everything.


    Despite his answer, Debbie still chose to continue. While jogging along with him, she said, "The easiest way to lose weight is... to give your heart to me!"


    Debbie herself burst outughing at her joke as if Carlos was ready to give her his heart and soul.


    Her breathing rhythm disrupted byughter, she began to pant.


    But she stillughed some more. Maybe it was to conceal her embarrassment. By the look of it, Carlos was impassive.


    Unknown to her, he was thoroughly enjoying her livelypany. Her smile was a ray of sunlight, working its way through his hitherto cold heart.


    He slowed down and then came to a halt, staring at her with unrelenting, lustful eyes.


    Debbie stopped as well. His intense gaze made her feel awkward. She scratched the back of her head and stammered, "I...I''m going back home."


    All of a sudden, he took a step forward.


    Startled, Debbie instinctively stepped backward. They repeated it a few times until her back bumped into a big tree. She had to walk past the tree if she needed to avoid him.


    So she turned right in an attempt to walk past the tree, but he stretched out his arm to press on the tree and blocked her way.


    Left with no choice, she turned left. Then again, she was blocked by him.


    ''Is this a Kabe-don?'' Her mind shed back to the study at his manor, where among other books, there were also a couple of Japanese poetry works. In wistfulness, she wondered how much better they''d have done together for all the three years she was away. Gradually, her heart began to race, her cheeks flushing with love.


    She raised her head to look at him. "You... I..." She was lost for words.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    An intense, passionate kiss from a man long starved of love. ''He kissed me again!'' She savored the moment, feeling electrified in his warm embrace.


    ''Oh my God! We are in public, and there are many people passing by!'' she thought to herself. "What''s rush with young people nowadays?


    Don''t they find it improper making out in public, when they could as well go home and do all they want?" "Do you know them? They must be from around here. This is so..."


    Passers-by pointed at them and discussed with revulsion.


    Debbie''s face was flushed both from pleasure and embarrassment. She tried to push him away, but to no avail.


    "Hmm..." Debbie protested trying to say something, but her lips were sealed by his. When he finally let go, he teased in a hoarse voice, "Stop moaning."


    ''What?! I''m not moaning! I''m protesting!'' she thought.


    She then stuttered, "I...I need to go. Let me go... Please."


    She was so apprehensive of their public disy of affection, even though she loved him from the bottom of her heart.


    "Let you go?" Carlos said with a raised eyebrow. Seeing her red face, he decided to tease. "How about we go home together and...? Either to my apartment or yours. Wherever you prefer."


    To his surprise, Debbie''s eyes lit up at his words. She said with a hopeful expression, "Really? My apartment it is then. Let''s go! Now!"


    Words failed Carlos. He withdrew his arms and stepped backward.


    Debbie''s next move caught him off-guard. Without saying goodbye, she ran past him and dashed towards the apartment building.


    ''Is she ying cat and mouse?'' Carlos thought to himself as he watched her receding figure.


    He licked the corner of his mouth, where he could still smell her scent. He hated to admit that he was turned on.


    Stepping into the elevator, Debbie rubbed her red cheeks, burning with embarrassment. As the doors closed, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    ''Jeez! I was such a coward!''


    Just the thought of making out with him in public gave her goose bumps. If she hadn''t run away, she didn''t know how far he would take things. Her heart raced, her mind running wild with imaginations. She longed for more and badly wished it had all happened in the privacy of a room. They would have set that house on fire.


    ''Debbie Nian, go for it! He kissed you twice. This means he has a thing for you. Go get it, girl! The chemistry is just perfect!'' she told herself.


    Later, Curtis sent her a message saying that he had already made a reservation on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building.


    When she met Colleen, they hugged and cried a river. Those three years apart had seemed like an eternity. Neither of them could believe they''d end up reuniting, right here in Y City again. That would have been the stuff of fantasies. Realizing that they both cried, the two women burst intoughter together. Curtis shook his head helplessly as he didn''t understand their emotions.


    "Aunt Colleen," Debbie called out yfully. Although Debbie and Colleen hadn''t hung around each other often, they were pretty close. Maybe that was because they were both sincere and they both hated Megan. Women''s friendship was a mystery of its own.


    Colleen rolled her eyes and retorted, "Come on! Just by name.


    Else, you''ll make me feel half a century older." They bothughed their hearts out at her quip.


    Debbie held her arm and said, "Curtis is my uncle, so you are my aunt. But if you don''t like it, I can still call you ''Colleen'' like before and call him ''Uncle.'' I don''t think he will mind me calling him that. Will you, Uncle Curtis?"


    Curtis sighed with profound resignation. "No, I don''t mind you calling me ''Uncle.'' But you have to call her ''Aunt'' as well. Otherwise, people will mistake her for my niece as well."


    Seeing sense in what he said, Debbie protested, "That''s not gonna happen!"


    With a yful touch, Colleen pinched his arm, to which he smiled pleasantly.


    Watching the peaceful couple, Debbie envied their love andmitment to each other.


    After so many years, Colleen and Curtis were still head over heels in love. Debbie had never seen them have a disagreement.


    In contrast, she and Carlos had disagreed almost every day.


    Shaking off her thoughts, Debbie let go of Colleen and walked up to Curtis, who was holding a little boy. "Who is this handsome boy?" she asked. She lightly pinched his chubby face and smiled broadly.


    It was the first time that she had seen her little cousin, who was even younger than her daughter. She reached into her clutch-bag and took out a chocte bar for him.


    The boy happily grabbed the bar and put it into his mouth, trying to bite, with the wrapping paper still on.


    Debbie scooped him into her arms, unwrapped the bar for him and yed with him, enjoying his excited gurgling sounds.


    "Sweetie, what''s your name?" she asked.


    "He is Justus Lu," Colleen answered.


    "Justus. Sounds good." Curtis held the chair for Debbie as she sat down with the boy in her arms.

 Chapter 343: I Have A Daughter

    Chapter 343: I Have A DaughterCurtis said in a soft voice, "The name ''Justus'' means upright and just. I don''t expect him to be perfect. All I''m hoping for is that he will be a man of integrity." As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on his son, his eyes full of affection.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie gave him a thumbs-up. "Wow! You''re such a good father. Most parents would put all their expectations on their children. They want the world for their children¡ªhigh-paying jobs and being CEO of apany. But you''re not like that."


    As if Colleen had thought of something, she rolled her eyes and said, "Debbie, I actually wanted to name him ''Leonardo'' after Leonardo DiCaprio since I''m a huge fan. But your uncle Curtis didn''t want me to."


    Debbie burst intoughter. "I can understand Uncle Curtis. He''s so possessive of you."


    While listening to their conversation, Curtis just smiled softly. He dismissed the waiter in the private booth so that they could talk freely. He poured the two women each a ss of juice.


    Colleen held her son''s hand and told him, "Jus, this beautiful girl is your cousin. This is Debbie."


    Looking at Debbie with his round eyes, Justus called out in a small voice, "Debbie."


    Debbie pinched his face and said yfully, "Jus, you''re so handsome. I think I''m in love with you!"


    Colleen guessed that Debbie wasn''t used to holding babies so she took Justus over. "Jus, do you like Debbie? She''s so pretty, huh?"


    Debbie straightened Justus'' clothes and said to Colleen, "Why did you take Jus? I still want to y with him. How about this? I''m avable in a few days. Let me take care of him for a couple of days so that you and Uncle Curtis can have a few days just to yourselves."


    Colleen answered with a smile, "Come on! You must be kidding. You don''t know how to take care of babies."


    Debbie''s smile froze. It was not until then that she realized that she had told Curtis she had aborted her baby three years ago.


    Colleen sensed that something was off¡ªshe was reminded of Debbie''s abortion, so she apologized, "I''m so sorry, Debbie. I shouldn''t¡ª"


    "No, no. It''s not like that." Debbie held the ss tighter. She took a deep breath and said apologetically, "Uncle Curtis, Aunt Colleen, I''m sorry. I lied to you before. But I had no other choice back then. Actually, I didn''t cheat on Carlos, I didn''t abort the baby, and I didn''t elope with another man."


    Debbie believed that she had to clear her name, whether they would believe her or not.


    This didn''te as a surprise to the couple. Curtis turned to his wife and said, "See? I told you. Debbie didn''t do any of those things."


    Colleen nodded, held Debbie''s hand, and asked with concern, "Debbie, can you please tell us what had happened back then? Why did you take all the me? And where is the baby?"


    "The baby... is in Z Country now. It''s a long story. Nevertheless, I came back to Y City this time for two reasons. The first is to get back with Carlos. The second is to take reprisals against James. He destroyed my marriage and ruined me. I must avenge myself."


    As Debbie spoke of James, it was like she was suddenly a different girl. A cold aura seemed to sweep over her and her eyes had seemingly dimmed.


    Curtis furrowed his eyebrows. ''James must have really hurt Debbie.''


    "What?! I thought Uncle James was a nice man," Colleen said in confusion.


    Maybe Debbie was the one who understood James the most. "He''s just like Megan. They are all hypocrites. He looks like a loving father, but all he wants is control and he''ll stop at nothing to get it. You know what? The thing I regret the most is not that I believed him when he said Carlos was dead, but that I interceded for him because of Valerie''s call when Carlos was about to put him behind bars.".


    If she hadn''t interceded for James with Carlos, James would have been in jail and she wouldn''t have to suffer these past three years.


    Silence reigned in the room. Only the sound of Justus ying with his toy could be heard. Curtis was deep in thought¡ªhe was thinking how James used to be and how he hadn''t expected James to be such a scheming man.


    Then he realized that maybe his three friends were hostile to him because they''d already been deceived by James.


    The major issue was Carlos personally believed in James and thought he was a good man.


    "What are you nning to do?" Curtis asked.


    "I must help Carlos get his memory back. And I have to find evidence that could tie James to the crimes. I''ll put him behind bars and make sure that he spends the rest of his life there."


    During the past three years, she had tried to get acquainted with various people, including detectives,wyers, CEOs ofrge groups... She believed this would help her get her revenge. She had consulted awyer before, and he had told her that if she had proof that Jamesmitted the crimes, he had to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    After a while, Colleen asked, "Since you didn''t abort the baby, where is it now? Who is taking care of it? A boy or a girl? How is it?"


    At the mention of Piggy, Debbie''s eyes softened. She held Justus'' hand and said, "It''s a girl, and she''s more than two years old. Her nickname is Piggy. A friend''s mom is taking care of her for me. I cannot let Carlos know she exists. I will take her back to Y City after he gets his memory back."


    "Piggy? Come on! She''s a girl! How could you name her Piggy?" Colleen looked at Debbie in disbelief.


    Debbie sighed helplessly, "She doesn''t like meat. I started calling her Piggy because I wanted her to eat some meat and gain some weight. She still doesn''t eat meat but the name stuck. Don''t worry. Her real name''s Evelyn Nian."


    "Thank God. But why don''t you tell Carlos about Piggy? Maybe he''ll get back together with you if he knows you have a baby with him." Colleen thought it wasn''t wise of Debbie to keep Piggy a secret from Carlos. Piggy was Carlos'' daughter and he might get back together with Debbie for the sake of their child.


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t think Carlos will want to get back together with me just because we have a child together. Besides, James is still in the picture. He''ll try whatever he can to break us up. If Carlos and I fail to get back together and James gets a hold of Piggy, I''ll never forgive myself. Piggy is my daughter. These past three years, I''ve leaned on Piggy for support and love. I can''t afford to lose her."

 Chapter 344: Why Not Take Piggy Back

    Chapter 344: Why Not Take Piggy Back"Debbie is right. If James is determined to separate her and Carlos, he will probably threaten her with Piggy. She can''t take the risk. Debbie, you must think thrice before acting. After all, James is an old fox. Not only do Wesley and Damon trust him, but Carlos is also loyal to him," said Curtis. He had seen with his own eyes how loyal Carlos was to James.


    He didn''t think Debbie could win against James.


    "I know, Uncle Curtis. I''ve hired a private detective to look for the evidence of the crimes he hadmitted. Besides, I have to clear my name. I don''t want Piggy to beughed at because she has a notorious mother," said Debbie firmly. She was not the old Debbie anymore.


    She wouldn''t go soft on those who dared to hurt her and her family again.


    The three of them had a nice lunch, chatting andughing.


    During the lunch, Curtis suggested, "It''s not appropriate to have your friend''s mom take care of Piggy all the time. How about this? Why not take her back and let her live with Jus? We have two babysitters. I believe Jus will like Piggy very much."


    Colleen nodded, "That''s right, Debbie. After all, Carlos is in Y City, while Piggy is in Z Country. You can''t always fly between the two ces, can you?"


    Debbie was tempted by their offer. If Piggy was in Y City, she could have more time with her. She really missed her a lot. But...


    Curtis sensed Debbie''s hesitation. He pushed his sses up his nose and assured her, "Colleen and I don''t live in the Lu family''s house anymore. We have our own. The Lu family rarely visits so you don''t have to worry about them. As for James, Carlos and I rarely see each other and I don''t have any business with James."


    ''That sounds great, '' Debbie thought to herself. "Aunt Colleen, don''t you need to go to work?" she asked.


    "I quit. I''m a housewife now. Your uncle Curtis is well paid, and he can support me and our child. We even want to have more children." Colleen turned to look at Curtis and gave him a sweet smile. She was willing to quit her job and be a housewife for her beloved husband.


    Her cheeks were rosy and she was glowing with happiness. Debbie was so envious of her. ''When will Carlos get back together with me?'' she asked herself in her mind. "All right. Then I''ll bring Piggy back when I get the time. Uncle Curtis, Aunt Colleen, thank you so much."


    "No worries. If the two babysitters are not enough, we can always hire more. After you and Carlos get back together, I''ll ask him to pay double for the babysitters," Colleen said yfully.


    Debbie was amused¡ªshe realized how many of her friends wanted to rip Carlos off since he was rich.


    This included Ivan and Colleen.


    While Colleen and Debbie were chatting happily, Curtis wondered whether he should tell Debbie about the Lu family. He opened his mouth, but decided against it. ''I might just ruin Debbie''s mood. I can always tell her next time.''


    After lunch, they left the private booth and walked towards the elevator. Debbie held Colleen''s arm and joked, "Another friend of mine also wants Carlos'' money after we get back together. Turns out Carlos doesn''t know what he''s in for when he gets back together with me. Boo-hoo, I kinda feel sorry for him."


    "Curtis, look at your niece! Mr. Huo is so rich, yet Debbie still worries about his money. Hey, Debbie, we are your family!"


    Curtis walked in the front with Justus in his arms, while the two women followed, bantering with each other.


    At a corner, they met a group of people, who were also heading for the elevator.


    It was Carlos, Stephanie, Damon and Adriana.


    They all knew each other which made the entire situation awkward.


    Debbie noticed Carlos right away¡ªhe always had a handsome face. When their eyes met, she was taken back to their encounter earlier that morning¡ªher face reddened in response.


    Carlos nced at her nkly before looking away.


    Debbie assumed that he was acting that way because Stephanie was with him.


    Carlos had always been the quiet type. It wasn''t unusual that he wouldn''t greet Curtis. Damon, however, was angry with Curtis and Debbie. He snorted and acted as if he didn''t see them. Adriana walked towards them and greeted them, "Hi, Colleen, Curtis. Debbie, when did youe back?"


    Damon rolled his eyes and pulled his wife back. He reprimanded her, "Honey, you should be careful. Not everyone deserves to be friends with you."


    Curtis and Colleen were left speechless.


    Debbie shifted her gaze from Carlos to Adriana and gave her a warm smile. "Hi, Adriana. I just came back. Did you just have lunch?"


    Adriana shook Damon''s arms off and came over to Debbie again. "Yes. Were you guys eating here too?" She tickled Justus.


    Curtis also shifted his gaze from Carlos and Stephanie to Adriana and said, "Yes. Where''s your son?"


    Adriana cast a worried look at Debbie as she thought talking about their kids would make her sad. "He''s in kindergarten, and we''ll pick him up in the afternoon. Debbie, Colleen, it''s been so long since west saw each other. Are you in a hurry? Would you like to have tea first?"


    Colleen and Debbie exchanged nces. Then Colleen rubbed Debbie''s hand and told Adriana, "Sure. I''m free this afternoon. I know a nice tea house just nearby. We can go there if you want. Debbie, are you joining us?"


    Debbie had nowhere to go too, so she nodded, "Sure."


    Before Damon could say something, the three women had already left.


    Stephanie, whose arm was still linked through Carlos'', felt a bit isted and embarrassed. She felt like an outsider.


    An awkward silence rung in the air when Curtis took a few steps towards Carlos and offered, "Carlos, Damon, do you have anywhere you need to be? We can go to the Orchid Private Club if you like."


    Damon shifted his nce to Debbie''s disappearing figure andined, "She just came back and she''s already stealing my wife away from me. She''s still so annoying. I guess nothing''s changed. Anyway, yeah, I''m free. What about you, Carlos?"


    Carlos nodded and then turned to Stephanie. "I''ll have the driver take you to the office."


    "All right. See you tonight." Stephanie bid Carlos and the others goodbye as she headed for the elevator.


    Curtis, Damon, and Carlos were now left alone. Damon looked at Justus, then turned to Curtis. "Are you sure you want to take your son to the club?"


    Curtis was a bit irked, and snapped at him, "Of course not. I don''t want my boy to follow bad examples. My son will be a loyal boyfriend and husband in the future, not a yboy like you. Let''s go. I''ll ask the babysitter to pick him up."

 Chapter 345: I Will Remarry Him

    Chapter 345: I Will Remarry HimDamon wasn''t the least bit offended when Curtis called him a "yboy." He came over and asked, "Why were you with that woman again? Don''t let yourself get fooled by her. She may be your niece but you can''t just take her side because of that. Carlos was really weird too. He kept on defending that woman no matter what I said. He even said that Debbie was nice and that she didn''t deserve to be hated. Must have been bewitched or something. You know¡ª"


    "Damon!" Carlos raised his voice cutting Damon off.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong. I just called Wesley up when I went to the men''s room. He said you''d never get rid of that woman," Damon said angrily. He would never talk about Debbie in front of Stephanie. He and Carlos only talked about Debbie whenever Stephanie wasn''t there.


    Earlier when Damon went to the bathroom, he had apparently called up Wesley. He told him that even though Carlos had lost his memory, he still found Debbie to be a nice person. Damon was upset because he figured that Carlos and Debbie still might end up together.


    Curtis hadn''t been able to hang out with his friends as much during the past three years.


    He''d been staying in A Country for about two years. He only came back to Y City when Colleen was already about to give birth to Justus. Carlos, Wesley, and Damon had been noticeably cold to him for a while now, especially Wesley and Damon. They hated Debbie because they thought she cheated on Carlos, and they, in turn, were angry at Curtis for not hating Debbie and even defending her.


    Curtis didn''t mind this at all. Now that Debbie was back, he, in fact, hoped that he could spend more time with his friends.


    That was why he invited them over to the Orchid Private Club. Luckily enough, they didn''t refuse to hang out with him.


    Even if they did, Curtis wouldn''t take it against them. He was already used to it.


    At Orchid Private Club


    Carlos, Damon and Curtis entered the biggest private booth. Justus was still in Curtis'' arms.


    Niles was already in the booth, as Damon had called him on their way. Niles had already poured wine for them, and was lying on the sofa.


    Upon seeing them, Niles jumped to his feet and greeted them yfully, "Gentlemen, good afternoon. I''ll be your server for the night. I''ve already poured your wine out for you. Would you want some beautiful women to keep youpany? Hey! There''s a young gentleman here. Little boy, let me hold you."


    Niles put his phone in his pocket and reached out his arms.


    Curtis handed his son over to Niles and told him, "Jus, call ''Uncle Niles.''"


    "Uncle...Niles..."


    Niles patted Justus'' butt lightly and protested, "Hey, I''m not eighteen yet. I''ll be his older brother. Just call me Niles."


    Justus blinked before calling out, "Niles."


    "Ha-ha! You''re so cute. Call me Niles again." Niles grew fond of Justus. He began to y with him on the sofa.


    The rest took a seat on the sofa as well. Curtis told his son, "Jus, stay away from your uncle Niles. He''s a bad influence."


    Justus turned to look at his dad, confused. "Dad, Niles... Uncle..."


    Curtis knew what Justus was asking. Damon, who had his own son, understood too. He piped in, "Jus, he''s a brat. Call him ''Brat.''"


    Justus looked even more confused but repeated as he was told, "Brat..."


    Niles'' eyes almost popped out.


    Damon burst intoughter. "My son was also very cute when he was this age. Jus,e here. Give me a hug." Justus was never shy even when meeting strangers. He began running towards Damon.


    Damon scooped Justus up and handed him to Carlos. "Dude, by this age, you should already have a child. Poor you! I feel sorry for you, man."


    The others were at a loss for words.


    As Carlos gazed at Justus, he was reminded of the little girl that he had met back in Z Country. ''I think Piggy''s cuter, '' he thought to himself.


    He continued to hold Justus in his arms when thetter suddenly burst out crying. "Dad, dad, dad... Scary..."


    "Ha-ha! Carlos, even a one-year-old is afraid of you," Damon mocked and burst outughing.


    Curtis took Justus away from Carlos'' arms and beganforting him. Carlos sighed helplessly and thought to himself, ''I''m sure Piggy is the most well-behaved and loveliest kid in the world.''


    Soon after, the babysitter arrived to take Justus home.


    The moment Justus left the booth, each of the four men lit a cigarette.


    Meanwhile, Debbie, Colleen, and Adriana decided to go shoe shopping at the Shining International za. Adriana said, "Debbie, don''t worry too much about Damon. He doesn''t know you the way I do. That''s why he''s wrong about you."


    Debbie shifted her eyes from the shoes to Adriana and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I understand. Damon and Wesley are Carlos'' good buddies, and they care for him. When I clear my name, you can ask Damon to apologize to me."


    Adriana smiled and answered, "No problem. How are you and Carlos now? Do you have ns to get married again?"


    "I do. I want to marry him again. But he still doesn''t have his memory back. It''s very hard, but that doesn''t mean that I''ll stop trying. Girls, you need to help me out." Debbie held the two women''s arms to show that she needed support.


    "Of course. I''m on your side," Colleen said firmly. She too hoped that Debbie and Carlos would get back together.


    "Me too," Adriana said. She also liked Debbie better than Stephanie.


    They left the shoe department and went to the children''s clothing department.


    There, they bumped into Wesley and ir.


    "Hi, Colonel Li, ir!" Adriana waved at them.


    The moment Wesley met Debbie''s eyes, his face twisted as if out of disgust.


    ''If there weren''t so many people, he might''ve killed me by now, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "Debbie?" ir was surprised to see Debbie. She hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Debbie nodded and greeted her, "Hi, ir."


    ir ran towards Debbie, in an attempt to hug her, but Wesley stopped her. He grabbed her by her cor, which made her stop so abruptly she almost fell.


    "Ha-ha!" The other three women burst outughing.


    Wesley said coldly, "Stay here. Why are you acting so excited? Don''t do that. You should let your guard up around some people."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and wondered to herself, ''Damon and Wesley talk the same way. Are they biological brothers or something?''


    ir turned around and said angrily, "Let go of me! Debbie''s my friend."

 Chapter 346: Come In

    Chapter 346: Come In"Good friends?" Wesley jeered at ir, giving her a contemptuous look. "As far as I can remember, the two of you have never even interacted with each other that much at all. How would you be friends?"


    Obviously, ir felt so upset about it, but Wesley was only telling the truth. There was no way for her to deny any of that. With a soft smile on her face, Debbie tugged her a bit closer.


    "We should actually be thanking you for being the reason why the two of us became friends, Colonel Li. You acted as the bridge. It seems to me that you don''t really know much about women. We can be friends as long as we enjoy each other''spany, even if we''ve just met. Isn''t that right, B?"


    And on cue, ir instantly nodded and added, "Certainly." Then, she went ahead and told Wesley, "Adriana and Colleen are also here with us. Why don''t you just leave us alone?"


    Giving her a sullen look, Wesley couldn''t do anything else but warn her, "Make sure not to let your guard down. Try not to fall for her tricks. Contact me if ever anything happens."


    "Alright, alright, just go ahead and find the others," ir insisted. Wesley had been keeping an eye on her as though he had been so anxious that she might end up flying away, much like a bird would. Seeing this as an opportunity for her to spend some time for herself, she did whatever she could to make sure that it was going to happen.


    "They''re still at Orchid Private Club right now," Adriana promptly informed him.


    "I know. I''m gonna be heading there right away." Niles had actually told him about that on the phone already. It was just that he was still hesitating to leave ir to herself. For that reason, he had been ying for time before he went to the club.


    Be that as it might, when he was least expecting it, these three women had appeared and presented ir a reason to be away from him for the time being. ''Oh, you bet I''m going to make her pay for this tonight!'' Wesley thought.


    Upon giving ir onest good hard look, he exited the mall carrying a couple of shopping bags in his hands. ir had been surrounded by the three other women.


    Finally, she was able to let out a sigh of relief the moment Wesley had gotten out of sight. There weren''t really many chances for her to go out on her own these days. So, she tried her best to grab onto the opportunity the second it presented itself. The other girls actually felt a bit sorry for her after seeing it personally.


    "ir, has Wesley always been like this? I mean, is he always keeping you in check?" Colleen asked her directly.


    Heaving a heavy sigh, ir replied inplete honesty, "Yes, he has always been like that, poking his nose into all of my personal affairs. It feels so suffocating. To tell you the truth, I''ve actually attempted to run away several times already. Sad to say, he found out about it and since then, he has gotten even stricter, wanting me to always be within his watchful eyes. As a matter of fact, he won''t even let me go shopping on my own, let alone with other people. I have to wait until he''s free toe along with me. Being an officer in the military and all, he always has his hands full with something and rarely has any time to go shopping with me, if at all. For example, I''ve had to wait for more than a month before we could visit the mall today."


    Truth be told, ir had been so desperate to talk to someone and vent out all of her frustrations regarding Wesley. She could hardly take it anymore, and she was beginning to get depressed.


    "Holy Moses! Could it be possible that Wesley is keeping another girlfriend behind your back and he doesn''t want to risk letting you two find out about it? Maybe that''s why he wouldn''t allow you to go outside?" Colleen blurted out.


    Debbie was so eager to figure it out as well. "Does he force you to stay at home for weeks on end? If that''s how it normally goes for you, then he''s treating you like he would a prisoner!"


    Upon hearing their questions, ir refuted them by waving her hand. "No, it''s not that I''m never allowed to go anywhere. He lets me go outside, but only at certain times, like when I go to visit him in the army or when I go to work. Apart from that, he just literally takes up all of my free time."


    Wesley''s subordinates would routinely pick her up at her office as soon she got off work. And as they headed back over to his ce, his men would always have her within their lines of sight to make sure that they could stop her on the off chance that she got any weird ideas and tried to make a run for it.


    "Oh, my God. Is that how you''ve been living all this time? Then, Wesley sure is frighteningly controlling, just like Carlos tends to be," Colleen remarked, pitying, but at the same time, feeling sympathetic to both Debbie and ir. It was then that she came to the realization that she had been so lucky to have a husband like Curtis, who wasn''t only handsome and very talented, but thoughtful and kind as well.


    To that statement, ir had to agree, "To be honest, I truly believe that Wesley is actually sick in the head. When we were together, he cared about me even less than about that Megan, but right now he just wouldn''t let me go at all."


    For a couple of years, the two of them had been on and off from time to time. In fact, even now, the status of their rtionship still seemed soplicated.


    Debbie couldn''t hold back herughter as she listened to ir''sints. "I think you''re just being silly. He probably acts that way only because he''s so in love with you."


    "If that was really the case, I wouldn''t really mind being with him. But why hasn''t he said anything yet even after all these years of being together? If he truly loves me, then he should be saying it straight to my face. We''ve been together for such a long time now. I''m getting tired, and I wouldn''t want to waste any more time on him." Wesley was like some sort of enigma. ir always thought that he was so impossible to read.


    Shaking their heads, her friends exchanged some confused nces. None of them had a clue what Wesley could have been thinking.


    After that, the four of them hung out all afternoon. As they were having tea, ir found out that Debbie had been living alone. With that in mind, she thought of something and asked her directly, "Debbie, would you mind letting me stay at your ce for a couple of days? Just to see how things with Wesley go."


    ''At my ce?'' Debbie was caught by surprise as she wasn''t really expecting to hear that. "I would love that. But there''s one problem... Is Wesley gonna let you do that?"


    Deep in thought for a short while, ir made up her mind. "I really couldn''t care less whether he likes it or not. Please take me in for just a couple of days, Debbie," she pleaded with her, sounding so miserable.


    Debbie sincerely wanted to be a good friend to her and let her stay, but she had some qualms about doing that. "If Carlos and I were still married, I could let you stay for as long as you would like to. But sadly, I don''t have anyone to rely on right now. What if Wesley goes out of control andys waste to my apartment when he finds out?"


    An idea popped up in ir''s mind. "Since Mr. Huo lives below your apartment, why not ask him to lend you a hand? Just ask him to help you out if Wesleyes at your door. And if he says no... No, he will definitely help you. I''m sure of it."


    Debbie didn''t have to think twice because she actually thought it was such an ingenious master n. She was interested in testing whether Carlos would lend her a hand or not. At the thought of that, she decided that this would be a good way to find out.


    "I''m in! Let''s do it!" she delightedly told ir, brimming with so much exhration.


    Now that they''d made their decision, ir went home with Debbie as soon as they left the tea house that afternoon. She went ahead and switched off her phone, but not before sending Wesley a message, letting him know that she wouldn''t being home that night.


    Knowing full well that Debbie had been intending to meet up with Carlos as he was walking his dog downstairs around nightfall, ir didn''t apany her when Debbie was set to head out with Harley. After all, she never liked being the third wheel. When she finally had the apartment all to herself, she looked around and found herself a nice spot¡ªthe balcony area. Shey in the hammock, marveling at the sunset as the hammock swayed left and right. She felt free as the breeze, something she had not experienced in such a long time. At that moment, things just couldn''t have been better.


    Debbie stepped into the elevator holding Harley in her arms. The moment the elevator doors closed, she wondered if it would be a good idea to stop on the sixth floor and invite Carlos to head downstairs with her.


    After taking a while musing about it, in the end, she realized that she probably wouldn''t have the courage to even knock on his door, so she headed right over to the first floor.


    She went for a stroll around the garden with Harley, but unfortunately, both Carlos and Millie were nowhere to be seen. This made Debbie feel so downhearted. Even Harley was so down because Millie wasn''t there to y with him. He kept on spinning around restlessly. Bringing her phone out, Debbie searched for Carlos'' contact details and was about to dial his number when all of a sudden, a car rolled up and pulled over close to them.


    She realized that it was Carlos'' new Emperor. The driver promptly opened the back door for the passenger, and Carlos stepped out of the vehicle.


    "Old man!" With all enthusiasm, Debbie waved at him as she sat on a bench.


    Shifting his gaze over to the woman waving at him and her pet dog, Carlos politely nodded and paced toward the elevator.


    Watching him head straight for the elevator, Debbie ran over to him, with a tight grip on the leash. Of course, it should go without saying that Harley ran quite fast as well. "Wait a second!" Debbie called out to him before the elevator doors closed.


    Carlos held the elevator for them, As soon as they stepped foot into the elevator, it began ascending. Upon noticing that Carlos had loosened his tie a bit, "Are you going toe downstairs to take Millie out for a walk?" she asked him softly.


    "Yes," he briefly answered. That was the reason why he had returned much earlier than he usually did.


    "Oh, that''s great. Then, Harley and I will wait for you to get ready."


    "Alright." He didn''t seem to have any problem with it.


    Momentster, the elevator arrived on the sixth floor and the doors slid open. Carlos and Debbie proceeded to get off one after the other.


    With the fingerprint scanner, Carlos opened the door to his apartment. But beforeing in, he recalled that there was someone behind him.


    He turned his head to check on them. Both Debbie and Harley had their gazes fixated on him. Given that he didn''t have it in him to leave them there and keep them waiting outside, he was left with no other choice but to say, "Come in."


    "Okay, thank you," she replied dly. That was exactly what she had been hoping to hear him say.


    The second she entered his unit, Debbie was astonished as she discovered that in spite of living within the same building, Carlos'' apartment was much too different.


    It was significantly more spaciouspared to hers, probably about three times as huge.

 Chapter 347: Her Fragrance

    Chapter 347: Her FragranceAs soon as Carlos entered the apartment, Millie ran to greet him with excitement. Harley barked at her as if toin about being neglected.


    Millie then turned back to y with Harley. When the dogs were entertaining each other, Debbie scanned the room and did a quick observation.


    "Isn''t your...girlfriend home?" she asked Carlos, who was taking off his coat.


    Every time she spoke of his girlfriend, Debbie felt as if she and Carlos were sneaking around.


    "No, she isn''t. Make yourselffortable." With that, Carlos walked into one of the bedrooms.


    ''Of course, she isn''t home. If she were, I bet he wouldn''t have let me in, '' she reflected.


    How strange things turned out to be. Never had it urred to Debbie that one day she would walk into Carlos'' home and feel like an awkward guest.


    They were once the closest and dearest lovers who used to live together. Carlos'' amnesia had turned her into a stranger to him even though she knew him so well.


    Carlos walked out of the bedroom while Debbie was looking at photos of Stephanie. He had changed into a casual white outfit that made him look years younger.


    Now he looked to be in his early twenties rather than thirty-one years old.


    Carlos noticed that she was staring intensely at him and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes," Debbie said with a nod. "You look dashing."


    Carlos was left speechless.


    He put the leash on Millie and made his way to the door. Debbie quickly did the same with Harley and followed him out.


    They came downstairs together and walked their dogs along the footpath outside of the apartment buildings.


    Before long, they came across ir.


    She had been looking for Debbie. "Good evening, Mr. Huo," she greeted. Carlos responded with a nod. "I''ve been looking all over for you. I don''t have your phone number," ir said to Debbie.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you told Mr. Huo?" ir came closer to Debbie and whispered in her ear.


    "Sorry. I forgot." Debbie pped her head, remorsefully. "I''ll tell him now."


    "Okay, go ahead." ir gave Debbie a slightly harder push, and because Debbie was caught off guard, she had lost her bnce and began to fall towards Carlos with a shriek.


    ir held out her hands and tried to grab Debbie. ''Wow! I didn''t think that I used that much force. I guess I must be stronger than I realized, '' ir thought, surprised.


    Luckily Carlos caught her before she fell to the ground.


    "Phew! Thank you. I thought I was going to fall," Debbie eximed, patting her chest.


    ir approached her and apologized, "Sorry, Debbie. Are you okay?"


    Debbie rested her head dramatically against Carlo''s shoulder and secretly winked at ir. "No, I think I hurt my ankle. Aw, it hurts."


    ir felt terrible and sincerely apologized again, "Sorry, Debbie, I''m so¡ª Huh?" She stopped talking mid-sentence when she noticed that Debbie kept winking at her.


    Then her sight fell on Carlos'' arms wrapped around Debbie, holding her close to him. Finally, she got the hint and smiled. "Well, Debbie. I''ll leave you kids alone."


    "Okay. Bye," Debbie immediately replied as she watched ir bounce away happily.


    When her friend was gone, Debbie snuggled into his chest and wrapped her arms around Carlos'' waist. "Thank you, old man."


    "Since your ankle doesn''t hurt anymore, you can stand straight," Carlos said. The faint fragrance from her body affected him and was scrambling his brains. His voice became hoarse.


    "Oh, okay," Debbie said obediently, moving her hands away from his waist. Just as Carlos thought she was going to leave him alone, she locked her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the lips.


    Carlos was taken aback.


    A triumphant smile crept over Debbie''s face. Now, she was ready to leave him alone. However, Carlos pulled her back holding her tight, then kissed her passionately.


    While they were both enjoying the moment, ir came back walking in on the two and said apologetically, "Oops! I didn''t mean to interrupt, but..."


    Carlos cooled off and released his grip on Debbie at the sudden intrusion. Feeling disappointed, Debbie gave ir a reproachful look.


    ir felt awkward and exined, "Um, Mr. Huo. I saw Miss Lie back, so I came to give you two a heads-up.


    Neither Carlos nor Debbie said anything back. Carlos cleared his throat while Debbie smoothed her clothes down unconsciously.


    Carlos looked sullen. ir wondered if he felt sexually frustrated because she had interrupted them. Scratching the back of her head, she suggested, "Would you like to continue? I can be a sentry for you two if you want?"


    ''Sentry? Where do you think you are? The army? Now she sounds like Wesley. It must be because she has stayed with him for too long, '' Carlos thought glumly at her suggestion.


    Debbie looked at Carlos and said, "Your future fiancee is back. You''d best go back home. Before you go, I have a favor to ask of you. Later on, if Wesleyes to my home to take ir back, can youe upstairs to stop him?"


    Carlos furrowed his brows into a frown and snorted, "Why didn''t you think it over first before you made the decision?"


    "We did. We thought you would help us."


    Carlos fell into silence. ''So these two women had nned to use me as a shield, '' he thought.


    When Carlos didn''t respond, Debbie began to worry a little. "Old man, Wesley hates my guts right now. When he sees that ir is staying with me, he''ll think that I''m turning her against him. He''ll kill me. Please help me. You''re his friend, he''ll listen to you. Good is rewarded with good," she said, trying to persuade him.


    "If you''re so afraid of what might happen, then let her go with him." Carlos couldn''t understand why the two women needed to stay together.


    "No, I can''t," Debbie blurted out. Then she thought for a moment, and with a mischievous glint in her eyes, she continued, "On second thought, I can let her go with him. However, there is one problem. I''m afraid of the darkness. I''m always scared to sleep alone at night. If I let ir go, you muste upstairs to keep mepany." She winked discreetly at ir when she was finished.


    Taking the hint, ir gave her a thumbs-up when Carlos wasn''t looking.


    ''This girl can make an excellent negotiator. She knows that Carlos won''t agree to go upstairs and spend the night with her. That''s why sheid down that condition. That way, Carlos would have no other option but to help us.''


    Carlos nced at them both and then started to go home with Millie.


    When Carlos had returned to his apartment, Stephanie was about to go out again. Once she saw hime back, she asked gently, "I was about to go downstairs to look for you. Didn''t you n to have dinner with Mr. Li? Why did you cancel it?


    Carlos took the leash off Millie and answered vaguely, "Because I didn''t want to go." He only wanted toe back to walk the dog.


    Stephanie was surprised by his reply. ''That sounds willful.'' "But we could stand to make a ten million profit from our cooperation with him."


    "So? He''s a scumbag. I don''t want to do business with him." Carlos seemed disinterested in the conversation and went to feed Millie.


    Stephanie stood gaping and was left speechless. ''Mr. Li is indeed a freak, and he did time a few years back, but is that a reason to refuse to do business with him? Besides, he wouldn''t dare try and pull the wool over Carlos Huo''s eyes.''


    Even though Stephanie didn''t understand Carlos, she decided not to push the topic any further. "I gave the cook the night off. I wasn''t expecting you back for dinner. Shall we eat out?"

 Chapter 348: Dinner For Four

    Chapter 348: Dinner For Four"I have an international video conferenceter. Didn''t you say you wanted a manicure? I can ask Megan to go with you." Carlos took out his phone and started to dial.


    "Carlos, can you go with me? I can wait till your meeting is over so we can have dinner together," Stephanie suggested.


    "It''s going to be a long meeting. I was nning to have my dinner delivered." He proceeded to call Megan anyway despite Stephanie''s reluctance.


    Stephanie wasn''t very pleased with his tone. "It''s fine if you don''t want to go with me. But why are you making my decisions for me? Did you even ask what I wanted? What if I don''t want a manicure anymore? What if I don''t want Megan to go with me?" Women tend to be capricious. One minute they want one thing, the next, they don''t. Carlos never tried tomunicate with Stephanie. He just decided things for her without a care for what she really wanted.


    Carlos frowned at this but the person he was calling had just answered. "Hi, Uncle Carlos," came Megan''s voice.


    "Megan, Stephanie''s going to get a manicure. I was going to ask if you could keep herpany. I''ll send the driver over." Again, Carlos decided for Stephanie.


    Stephanie was pissed. She picked up her purse on the sofa and left the apartment with a grim face.


    "No problem. My ss just ended. I''m about to go home." Megan sounded upbeat.


    Carlos looked at the door closed after Stephanie. "Okay. Bye."


    After hanging up, Carlos went to the study. There was indeed an international video conference tonight, but he could easily bow out of it if he wanted to.


    Upstairs


    ir was ying with Harley. Debbie took out some food from the freezer and asked her, "How about one soup and four dishes? Do you think that''s enough?"


    "Four dishes? There are only the two of us. Two is enough." ir wanted to help her prepare the meal, but Debbie refused.


    Debbie craned her head from the kitchen, giggling, "I forgot to tell you. I have a big appetite."


    "Okay then. I''m not a picky eater. I can''t wait to eat!"


    "Okay, four dishes and one yummy souping up." Debbie cooked the soup first. While it was boiling, she started to prepare the other dishes.


    An hourter, dinner was ready. She carried the meal to the table in the dining room.


    ir turned the TV off and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Without giving it much thought, Debbie went to open the door.


    When she saw the man''s face, her eyes widened in shock and she shut the door quickly.


    ''Crap! Wesley is here!''


    ir was still in the bathroom. Wesley rang the doorbell again impatiently. Debbie wasted no time in making the emergency call¡ªCarlos.


    Carlos was in the middle of the meeting. When Debbie''s call came, he turned the video off and answered it. "Old man, help!" Debbie said urgently.


    Three minutester, the two women both stood behind the door, trembling from fright. Through the cat''s eye, ir could see Wesley ringing the doorbell again and again.


    Suddenly, the ringing stopped. Then the two women heard two men talking.


    Debbie knew that it was Carlos.


    She opened the door swiftly. True enough, there stood Wesley and Carlos.


    The door was only slightly open, just enough space for one to peek out. "Oh, Wesley, there you are. What brings you here? Are you here for me?"


    "ir,e out, now!" Wesley demanded loudly, as if he were talking to a clumsy assistant.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ''Am I invisible? Can he not see that I''m here?''


    ir listened carefully as she hid behind the door trying to figure out what was going on. Then she discreetly snuck into Debbie''s bedroom.


    Wesley impatiently pushed the door open and stormed in. In the tiny, quaint living room stood only Debbie and Harley. It smelled of a freshly cooked meal.


    "Wesley, I''m having dinner. Would you like to join me?" Debbie asked him.


    Wesley fixed his eyes on the closed door of her bedroom. Debbie began to feel nervous so she hastily said, "Wesley, why are you looking at my bedroom? I''m single, you know. I might get the wrong idea if you keep looking at my room like that."


    Carlos, who remained in the doorway, frowned at this.


    Wesley ignored her and stalked towards her bedroom. Debbie pulled Carlos inside and urged, "Hurry, you''re on the clock! I''ll love you even more if you can handle Wesley. He''s about to trespass your woman''s bedroom. Are you okay with that?"


    Wesley already had a hand on the doorknob and was just about to push the door open, when Carlos called, "Wesley."


    Wesley looked back at him, bewildered.


    "It''s not polite to walk into a woman''s bedroom without her permission. I guess there isn''t a bathroom in Debbie''s room. ir wille out eventually. Why don''t you just wait and eat for now?"


    This wasn''t the kind of help Debbie had been expecting. ''Did hee here to help me or Wesley?'' she wondered to herself.


    After shooting Debbie an icy cold look, Wesley went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then walked into the dining room.


    Debbie''s jaw dropped. ''He sure has no problem making himselffortable now.''


    What surprised her even more was that Carlos did the same thing. He sat opposite Wesley. "Ladle the soup," he said to her.


    ''What? The dinner is for ir and me, okay?'' she thought gloomily.


    But she had to do what Carlos said, because she couldn''t provoke them at this point. Putting two bowls on the table anddling the soup, she ced a bowl of soup before each of the two men.


    "It''s not as easy as you think to send Wesley away. You''d better ask her toe out and have dinner if you don''t want her to starve," Carlos added.


    ''Why did I ask him for help? He''spletely unreliable, ''


    Debbie regretfully thought to herself.


    Debbie didn''t want ir to starve so she went inside her bedroom, making sure to close the door.


    ir had heard every word they said at the dinner table. When she saw Debbie, she helplessly said, "He won''t leave, and I have to go outside eventually."


    Debbie looked at her sympathetically. "I feel for you, sis. But you can''t starve yourself. Come on, let''s eat."


    A few minutester


    The two women sat at the table. The four of them ate in silence. They all wore strange looks on their faces, but the atmosphere wasn''t all bad.


    Wesley hade here with the intention of taking ir back. But who would''ve thought that the night would end like this? Him sitting with the three of them to have dinner. Debbie thought how this all happened.


    Carlos hade to her rescue, but she couldn''t believe that he was just sitting and having dinner. A dinner that she had cooked.


    Carlos and Wesley finished their dinner before ir and Debbie did. As if out of manners, they both put their chopsticks down and started to watch the women eat. Wesley looked at ir and Carlos looked at Debbie.


    It was strange, to say the least.


    Finally, Debbie broke the silence. She looked at Carlos and said, "If you let Wesley take ir back, you have to stay and spend the night with me. Tonight."


    "Okay," Carlos agreed.

 Chapter 349: The Making Out

    Chapter 349: The Making OutBoth Debbie and ir were stunned by Carlos'' reply. At the same time, they envied Wesley''s friendship with Carlos. In this corrupt and selfish society, it was hard to find a friend who cared about you enough to be willing to sleep with someone for your sake.


    ir realized that she would have to leave with Wesley that night. After dinner, she walked out of the apartment with Wesley. "Debbie, I live in New District. Come and see me some time. And when you and the others go shopping, call me too. And don''t forget to tell me when you hold a concert next time. I''lle and support you!"


    "Okay, I''ll bear that in mind. Now, go home," Debbie said.


    "Okay, see you around." ir turned to leave, but she halted and ran back to hug Debbie tightly.


    They held on to each other for quite some time, unwilling to part. Wesley lost his patience. He grabbed ir''s hand and dragged her towards the elevator as she waved goodbye to Debbie.


    Debbie waved back to her and pitied her by how she was being dragged along by Wesley. ''No wonder he hasn''t closed the deal with ir yet. Can''t he try and be a little softer to her?


    Huh! ir, I''ll pray for you."


    When she got back to the living room, her eyes fell on the man sitting casually on the couch.


    Debbie ran to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Old man, are you really going to sleep with me tonight?" she asked naughtily. Her eyes roamed through his taut body as if she couldn''t wait to strip him naked.


    Carlos sighed. ''Seriously though... Why did I marry such a lustful woman?''


    But he didn''t say it out loud. If Debbie had heard his thoughts, she would have had a hundred ways to prove that she had learned from the best.


    Unaware of what was on his mind, Debbie yed with the buttons of his shirt.


    Carlos pushed her away. "Since the issue is solved, I''m going home."


    Saying that, he stood up from the couch. Surprised, Debbie looked at him and said wistfully, "Men are such liars. You said you would spend the night with me, and now you are leaving. Go. I''ll just pretend that you were never here."


    "Fine," he replied, as if he didn''t sense her disappointment at all. He walked towards the door.


    Debbie ran after him. "Hey meano! I made dinner for you. Am I not getting any reward for that?"


    Carlos cast her a quick nce. His eyes involuntarily fell on her pouting lips. Before she could say anything else, he pulled her into his arms and pressed her back against the door. Without warning, he kissed her hard, and long. She kissed him back passionately as she held onto his muscr chest.


    When they finally broke the kiss, Carlos took onest look at her flushed face and left the apartment in a hurry. Debbie rubbed her swollen lips with a satisfied smile and went to the kitchen as she hummed a melody.


    Carlos'' passion and his response to her advances were the driving force for her to win him back.


    As she was about to hit the hay, Debbie got a phone call from Jared. "Dude, I am in a really good mood today. Let''s hit the bar. You, me, Sasha and Kasie."


    He sounded thrilled for some reason. Debbie had just washed her face. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she said to him, "Wow, you sound ecstatic. What happened? Did you win the lottery or something? Whatever it is, I''m happy for you. But I think I''m gonna pass. I just had my shower and am about to go to bed."


    "Come on. Ourpany just signed a hundred million dor contract. Come and celebrate with me! Put on something sexy. You just might getid tonight."


    "Get lost," Debbie cursed.


    "Fine, how about this? I''lle to your ce and pick you up."


    Debbie smiled at his persistence. "You pick up Sasha. I''lle in my car."


    "No problemo. Drive safe!"


    After hanging up the call, Debbie grabbed her make-up kit. She drew her eyebrows and put on some foundation, then some mascara and red lipstick. She changed into a short ck dress and left her apartment.


    On her way, she got another call from Jared telling her that he, Kasie and Sasha were at the entrance of a mall. They had been buying some clothes for Sasha.


    Debbie happened to be near the mall at the time, so she said, "Wait for me at the mall. I''m almost there. We''ll go to the club together."


    "All right."


    Debbie found her friends at the mall''s impromptu parking zone. Jared, Sasha and Kasie were waiting along with another man whom she didn''t recognize.


    Kasie was wearing a purple short-sleeved batwing blouse with denim shorts and ck sandals, while Sasha looked sexy in her pink shorts and white tank top.


    Debbie lowered the car window and waved to them. She looked at the man beside Kasie and asked with a raised eyebrow, "Your new beau?"


    Kasie stretched her hand into the car through the window to grab Debbie. But Debbie moved away. She rolled her eyes at Debbie and chided, "He is my friend. I''ll introduce him to you at the club."


    "All right then. Let''s roll. I''ll follow you."


    Debbie started the engine and moved into the traffic behind their cars. They drove towards the club Jared had reserved earlier.


    At Sobriety Club


    They parked their cars outside the club. Debbie straightened her dress after she got out of her car. Kasie put her arm around Debbie''s, and they walked together towards the entrance.


    Kasie eyed Debbie''s makeup and her body tight ck dress.


    She yfully elbowed Debbie and remarked, "What a slutty dress! Look at that tiny waist of yours. If I were a man, I would give up everything if I had to, just to be with you."


    Debbie pinched her face. "Cut the crap. Your shorts are way sexier than my dress. And¡ª" She choked on her next words and stood frozen to her spot.


    One minute she wasughing and teasing, and then her face had turned pale. Kasie was confused by her sudden change.


    "Tomboy, what''s the matter?" Jared asked, sensing her abnormal behavior.


    Debbie said nothing. Her eyes were glued to something¡ªsomeone ahead of them.


    Jared and Kasie looked towards what she was staring at and saw a man and a woman kissing passionately, standing next to a ck Emperor.


    This was nothing out of ce in a club. They had seen juicier stuff.


    Jared snorted. He didn''t think of it as a big deal. He was about tough at Debbie, wondering why she was making a fuss about it. But then, when he took a closer look, he realized who that man was.


    ''Shit!'' To make sure he wasn''t mistaken, he took a few steps forward. He got a clear view of the man''s face. Carlos.


    And the woman he was kissing was Stephanie.


    Before anyone could say anything to diffuse the situation, a familiar shocked voice called out, "Aunt¡ª Debbie Nian?"


    Megan stared at Debbie with widened eyes. She was on the phone with someone when she saw Debbie.


    The couple stopped kissing when they heard the noise. Carlos pulled away from the woman and turned to look at what was happening.


    He saw the group standing not too far away from him and Stephanie. Among them was a woman in a ck dress, staring at him


    with a pasty face.


    Carlos felt guilty and ashamed for reasons he couldn''t fathom. He moved away from Stephanie and straightened his tie in annoyance.


    Debbie stuck her fingernails into her palms as they formed tight fists. It hurt, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. For the first time ever, she had seen Carlos making out with another woman.

 Chapter 350: I Want His Heart

    Chapter 350: I Want His HeartDebbie had seen Stephanie kiss Carlos lightly on the lips. Totally different from the passionate kiss she had seen a minute ago.


    Ironically, Carlos had kissed Debbie passionately too in her apartment earlier the same night.


    It was awkwardly quiet. Nobody dared to break the silence.


    Stephanie seemed drunk. She kept throwing herself at Carlos. Every time Carlos pushed her away, she would hug him tightly again. "Carlos, I don''t feel well. Can we go home?"


    Debbie remembered she used to talk to Carlos like this too. Instead of his name, she would call him honey or old man.


    She couldn''t believe that another woman was now calling his name, hugging him, and being spoiled by him just like how it had been between them before.


    The happiness she had felt from their shared moment earlier vanished.


    Maybe, men were born liars; they were just incapable of faithfulness.


    Debbie watched Carlos hold Stephanie and put her into his car.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned her head back to keep them from falling. She could feel pain enveloping her entire body, her heart shattering into a million pieces. She could feel her whole world copsing before her. She could cry all she wanted and she could mope around all day if she wanted, but now was not the time. She clenched her fists, gathered herself, and turned to Megan. Her face twisted into what she intended to be a smile. "Miss Lan, I haven''t seen you in so long. Why, what have you been busying yourself with? Still being a home wrecker?"


    Three years had passed. Megan was still the same Megan. She frowned at what Debbie had said and tried to exin, "No, I think you have it wrong. It was me who called Uncle Carlos. I asked him toe and pick up Aunt Stephanie."


    ''Aunt Stephanie...''


    It seemed like a regr thing to say, but it hit Debbie like a truck.


    Debbie used to be the person Megan referred to as her aunt, but now it was Stephanie.


    Debbie already braced herself for Megan, but nothing she did could prepare her for realizing that she wasn''t anyone in Carlos'' life right now. No one referred to her as aunt because she was nobody! Debbie wasn''t sure if Megan purposely said that to spite her. Still, she had to admit the girl had made quite some progress over the past three years.


    Carlos closed the door after putting Stephanie in the car. Debbie''s eyes had reddened. She refused to look at him, afraid that the tears would fall. Debbie sneered at Megan, "I don''t care what you say. You''re still the same, old maniptive lying woman that you were three years ago. I thought that by now you''d have found yourself some new target. You know, make someone else''s life miserable. Oh, by the way, are you still living off Carlos and Wesley like the leech that you were? Are you that pathetic and desperate that you don''t know how to live on your own?" Debbie''s friends were stunned by how brutal Debbie was being. She seemed to have grown a tougher shell from those three years.


    However, one thing about Debbie remained the same¡ªif she was unhappy, everybody else was going to know about it.


    That was a great job letting Megan know. The girl''s face was white as a sheet.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos warned.


    Instead of cowering in fear, Debbie smiled as she looked at him. "Yes, Mr. Huo? What is it? Did I say something wrong? You may have lost your memory, but I didn''t. Three years ago, you sent this maniptive, blood-sucking leech abroad and told her never toe back. So what the hell is she doing here? Are you really going to wait until she pulls off whatever n she has and have the same thing happen all over again?"


    Before Carlos could respond, Debbie red at Megan and spoke in a threatening tone. "I''m warning you. If you have anything nned, you will not only be sent away this time. I''ll make sure you never see any of your friends or family ever again!"


    Megan burst into tears. She grabbed Debbie''s hand and begged, "You misunderstand me. I won''t do anything against you from now on. I''ll focus on school. Lockup is a horrible ce. I don''t want to go there ever again. Can you please not send me back there? For Uncle Carlos?"


    ''I sent her there?'' This only angered Debbie further. She shook Megan''s hands away and said sharply, "Miss Lan, did you hit yourself in the head? You went to jail because of something you did. You disappeared after what you did to Kasie. What does that have anything to do with me? Don''t you ever mention Carlos to me. It won''t work. You''re just wasting your breath. And if you ever do anything to me again..." Debbie''s voice trailed off, but she gave Megan an evil smile.


    Then, just like that, she walked away.


    In the club, the music was loud.


    Jared trotted over to Debbie and gave her a thumbs-up. "Tomboy, you were impressive back there. Respect. You learned from the best. You were just as cold as Mr. Huo. And so cool. You''re my idol from now on. You have to take me under your wing and teach me."


    Kasie and Sasha agreed. "Megan was so angry, I could tell. But, of course, she couldn''t show you because she was trying to beg for your mercy! Every time I think of her face, I burst outughing," Sasha chimed in.


    "That''s true. Mr. Huo''s eyes were sparkling when he looked at you. He must''ve been impressed too." At that time, Kasie had watched Carlos as Sasha watched Megan. Nothing had escaped their eyes.


    Hearing Kasie''sments, Debbie smiled bitterly. ''Carlos was impressed. So what? Is that what I want? To impress him? No, I want him to love me.''


    Debbie remained silent. The others exchanged a look and decided to drop the topic.


    A waiter led them to their booth. Jared opened the menu and threw it onto the table. "Fes, it''s my treat tonight. Order anything you want. Don''t be a stranger."


    "Have you ever seen that movie?" Kasie asked Jared.


    "What movie?"


    The rest of the group looked at her in confusion.


    "The Big Shot."


    Before anyone could realize what she was saying, Kasie put her hands over her mouth and shouted, "Everybody, Mr. Han''s picking up the tab tonight!"


    "Wait, wait, wait..." Jared tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    A lot of people had already heard her. The DJ even reenacted the scene from the movie by ying music that pumped up the crowd and shouting in the mic, "Mr. Han''s footing the bill tonight! Cheers!"


    That specific line from the movie had stuck with everyone ¡ª hoping that it would happen to them in real life.


    And it was happening now. The club was ringing with cheers,ughter, and shouts.


    Jared pointed at Kasie, who was wearing a smirk. His hand was trembling and his lips quivering. He enveloped himself in Sasha''s arms andined, "Sweetheart, Kasie''s bullying me!"


    Sasha merely blinked at him and said, "Well, you deserve it. Kasie paid hundreds of thousands of dorsst time for what you did, remember?"


    It was a long story but basically, Jared was drunk and got into a fight. The man he''d been brawling with ran into a coffee house. To catch the guy, Jared managed to destroy the cafe.

 Chapter 351: Drown Sorrows In Alcohol

    Chapter 351: Drown Sorrows In AlcoholLater on, that man just ran away eventually, so Jared had to go after him. And during that day, Kasie just happened to be enjoying a cup of coffee there. Unfortunately for her, she had been forced to pay for all of the damages Jared had caused.


    Once Jared finally sobered up after getting some much-needed rest, he couldn''t remember anything about what happened.


    The person who was having a cup of coffee along with Kasie was acquainted with Sasha as well. So, she told her about the mess he had made at the cafe.


    It should go without saying that Sasha felt so terrible upon finding that out. She offered to pay Kasie back for it, but she persistently refused to ept her money, telling her that if Jared footed her bill next time, then they could call it quits.


    "She just had to pay for less than a million and here I am left with no choice but to pay several million." Jared clenched his teeth, fuming with intense anger.


    With one hand propped against her chin, Kasie leisurely browsed the menu. Then, she swiftly scanned the club, checking the people there with them. "From what I could gather, you would have to pay roughly around ten million, but that''s just an approximation. Why don''t you just go ahead and ask the manager o give you a discount? Loosen up a bit. You''re going to be alright."


    "Ten... ten million!" Jared blurted out, feeling so frustrated. Paying no attention to him, Kasie moved on and asked Debbie,


    "Tomboy, what are you gonna be having? Look at the menu and see if there''s anything you might like."


    cing her phone down at the table, Debbie checked the menu. "I would love to have a hard drink. It''s been ages since thest time we were able to go out to grab a drink like this. We''re going to be drinking to our hearts'' content tonight. Okay?"


    One would easily be able to sense the hint of dejection in her words. It seemed as though she was intending to drown her sorrows in alcohol at that moment.


    That being the case, her friends wanted to be there for her to keep herpany and go drinking. With a snap of his finger, Jared called the attention of the waiter standing close to them. "Waiter, give us ten bottles of whisky please."


    Everyone around them had been left dumbfounded after hearing him say that. ''Man, do you really have to order that much whisky?'' a lot of the onlookers wondered.


    It was quite obvious that Debbie was really nning to drown her sorrows in all of that alcohol. It was not like she could hold her liquor at all, but the second the whisky was served, she wasted no time and chugged down two sses in an instant.


    As she got to her third ss, she was already beginning to ramble about everything. Somewhere along the middle of that, she even got into a discussion with Jared about a random topic.


    Kasie wanted to prevent her from downing her fourth ss. However, Debbie tightly held onto her, with tears welling up in her eyes, and cried out, "Kasie, please just let me drink for now. Once I get so drunk and fall asleep, maybe it will stop hurting this much."


    It pained Kasie to see her close friend in that state. Giving her a pat on the back, she tried tofort her, "Deb, you''ve already had quite a lot to drink. I''m just really concerned about you."


    "There''s no need for you to worry about me. I still have room for more. Back when I was in Z Country, there was one time where I drank five bottles of Royal Salute with my workmates." That had truly been such a hard time for Debbie. Not only did she have to look after Piggy on her own while working, but at the same time, she also had no choice but to interact with various kinds of people.


    ''Five bottles of spirit...'' At the thought of that, Kasie was already about to cry. "Alright, I''m going to drink with you until you''re satisfied," she replied.


    Jared and Sasha were having a conversation. On the other hand, Kasie''s friend headed over toward the dance floor after drinking with them for a while. Eventually, Kasie and Debbie ended up getting so drunk after having too much to drink. They walked toward the dance floor with their hands over each other''s shoulders and their bodies iling all over the ce.


    They stumbled upon two good-looking guys as they were heading to the dance floor. Holding one man''s chin with her finger, Debbie lifted his face to take a closer look and yfully told him, "Hi, you''re kinda cute. Would you like to have a drink?"


    The man she approached, who was actually used to flirting with women quite often, became red-flushed the moment she talked to him. Stumbling over his words, he answered, "Of course. I think you''re b-beautiful. L-let me go ahead and buy you a drink."


    Debbie let go of Kasie, flinging herself over to that man.


    Both of them were actually yboys who would frequent night clubs to meet random women. They managed to reel in lots of girls just because they looked so attractive. The second Debbie approached the man, he instantaneously wrapped his arms around her waist and helped her stay up.


    Kasie desperately wanted to stop Debbie from going on her own, but she was just truly much too drunk to stand on her own two feet. The man held Debbie in his arms.


    The other man walked closer to Kasie to hit on her. Kasie, feeling so intoxicated, simply shook her head and pointed over to their booth. "Take me to that booth over there." She asked the man to assist her.


    Without saying a word, the guy brought her back to their booth. Meanwhile, as Jared and Sasha were still casually talking about something, Kasie suddenly pped Jared''s head. "Who the hell did that? Who hit me? Kasie? For god''s sake, you''re so drunk. Wait, where is Tomboy? She''s gone!"


    "Hurry! Look for Tomboy. She... she went along with some other man. I didn''t have any strength left to stop her." After managing to tell them that, Kasie instantly copsed on the sofa due to so much drunkenness.


    The second he found out that Debbie had gone with a stranger, Jared inspected the area around the dance floor. After realizing she was nowhere in sight, he yelled, "Crap! God forbid that she does anything stupid." Keeping in mind that Debbie felt so devastated after seeing Carlos kiss Stephanie, Jared got worried that, due to being so drunk, she might end up getting into a room with a man she had just met in the club to get back at Carlos for breaking her heart.


    The man who had apanied Kasie to their booth happened to recognize who Jared was. He chimed in, "Mr. Han, please don''t fret. I''m going to call my friend right away."


    Wasting no time after hearing him say that he would be able to reach his friend, Jared spurred him to do it as soon as possible. "Quick. Call him right away."


    "Okay," the man politely replied as he dialed his friend''s number, putting his phone closer to his ear. After a while, he told Jared, "It just keeps on ringing. He''s not picking up his phone."


    As all of that was happening, the other man was trying to take Debbie out of the club. "Hottie, are you sure you really wannae with me?"


    "Yes, of course. Come on and dance with me. Huh? Where are we? Why aren''t we on the dance floor yet?" Feeling a bit disoriented, Debbie tried opening her eyes. Examining the area, she felt so lost and asked, "Where am I? What is this ce?"


    She was somewhat aware that she was nowhere near the dance floor. However, she was so lightheaded and so out of it that she couldn''t think straight.


    As they exited the club, the man had his arm wrapped around Debbie''s waist. He noticed that his phone had been ringing nonstop, but he was so preupied with the prettydy that he didn''t bother checking who it was and simply hung up. Helping the inebriated woman stay upright, he wanted to quickly bring her over to the parking lot.


    Just as he was about to make his move, a crowd of brawny men suddenly appeared in front of him from seemingly out of nowhere.


    When he lifted his head up to check what was happening, he saw that the person right in front of them was a sophisticated man with a handful of bodyguards wearing suits standing behind him. The elegant man''s re looked so razor-sharp and menacing that it sent shivers down the spine of the guy carrying Debbie and made him lose the strength in his legs. "Mr. Huo?"


    With just a single nce, the man immediately recognized who Carlos was.


    He had actually seen Carlos a couple of times before already, but this was the very first time he had ever had an actual conversation with him.


    "Bring her to me this instant," Carlos demanded, quite intimidatingly. Without dy, the man handed Debbie over to Carlos at once.


    Women are a dime a dozen. He wouldn''t ever dare to displease Carlos over a single woman.


    Debbie seemed to have been murmuring something. Instructing his bodyguards, he told them, "Make sure that he gets banned from entering any of the clubs or any other entertainment venues throughout Y City from this day forward."


    "As you wish, Mr. Huo!"


    The man was left so dumbfounded, not to mention frightened, without a single clue what he had done to offend Carlos. He had made sure to be cooperative and tread carefully. So, why was Carlos still prohibiting him from going to the city''s hotspots?


    Be that as it might, he didn''t have the guts to say anything back. He answered the bodyguards'' questions as best as he could. Then he listened as the bodyguards made phone calls to shut him out of entertainment facilities.


    Lifting Debbie up, Carlos went ahead and carried her into his car. The stench she had on her made him flinch. Just what was it with him and alcohol tonight? Prior to that, he had to pick up Stephanie, who got drunk as well. And much to his surprise, Debbie was even more intoxicated.


    Recognizing a familiar scent from Carlos, Debbie nuzzled up to him. "Hey, what''s taking you so long? Why are we still not on the dance floor yet? Come on. What''s the matter? Can you dance or not? I bet you can''t," she mumbled.


    Secondter, she heard the car door shut. Squinting her eyes, she innocently asked, "Huh? What is a car door doing here in the middle of the dance floor? Is this some sort of modern technology?"

 Chapter 352: Promise Me

    Chapter 352: Promise MeWhen Debbie saw Carlos'' gloomy face, her mind went nk for a moment. "Oh, it''s you, old man. No, you can''t be here. I must have made a mistake." ''He should be enjoying his girlfriend''spany right now. Does he have time for me?'' conflicting thoughts ran through her mind.


    With her eyes closed, she leaned against his chest, smelling his enchanting scent.


    "Where to, Mr. Huo?" asked Carlos'' assistant, who was ready in the driver''s seat.


    For the six months he had been on the job, he had never seen Carlos hug another woman besides Stephanie. This was a first.


    Carlos was quiet for a moment. He looked out the window, stroked his brow and said, "Go to Champs Bay Apartments."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The car pulled into Champs Bay Apartments in about ten minutes, where on arrival, Carlos'' phone rang. A call from Curtis.


    "Hi," he answered at once.


    "Carlos, Jared told me he couldn''t find Debbie. Do you know where she is?" While Jared anxiously looked for her, Debbie had left her phone on the couch at the club. In his frantic efforts to find her, he had called Curtis.


    "Yes, I do," Carlos replied faintly.


    "Good. Jared said she was drunk. Take care of her, OK?" said Curtis, feeling relieved.


    "Alright."


    Elsewhere, Jared was still worried. Only after Curtis called back and told him about her whereabouts did he get some rest.


    ''How did Carlos take her so quietly? He is like a ghost, '' Jared reflected.


    With Debbie gone and Kasie dead drunk, there was no fun in the club for him. He decided to leave. The bill would cost him a fortune, though. He went to the manager. "Good fellow, tell me, how long will I have to wash the dishes here to pay the bill?"


    The manager smiled politely. "You wouldn''t be able to pay off even if you washed the dishes here for 20 years. Mr. Han, you''d better pay the bill directly."


    "Fine. Call this guy. He is my brother. Tell him I ran away, and ask him to settle up." Jared hadn''t spoken to Damon for a long time.


    Damon wouldn''t get ripped off willingly, not to mention the bill was ridiculously high. He called Jared. Yet Jared said calmly, "In the past years, as the elder brother, you didn''t take care of me at all. Just consider this bill as your way to make up for it."


    "Jared, you son of a bitch. Are you talking as if you were a baby in thest three years? Are you crazy, or something? Take care of you, my foot!" Damon cursed.


    "If I am a son of a bitch, you are too. Anyway, that''s beside the point. Thing is, either you pay or I''ll call Adriana and tell herst week you went to dinner with two other women. Those supermodels you seemed head over heels about. The ball is in your court," Jared threatened.


    The ckmail worked like magic. Without further ado, Damon caved in. "You evil little son of a bitch!" he cursed again. The dinner with the supermodels was an official event. A normal part of business for him, and entirely public, with so many people present.


    But Jared made it sound like some ndestine affair. What angered Damon more was that he was already married and had better things to attend to than babysitting a whole grown up, a party animal who couldn''t fund his extravagant lifestyle. "Then you are the older son of a bitch. You are my brother, you have to help me out. Moreover, you are already married. I''m not. I have to save up for my wedding. Okay, my dear brother? Catch youter," Jared retorted.


    "Bullshit!" Damon cursed when he looked at his phone only to find that Jared had hung up on him.


    Adriana was woken up by his cursing. Rubbing her eyes, she looked at her angry husband and asked with concern, "What''s going on? Who has pissed you off this much? What happened?"


    "It''s nothing. Go back to sleep." Angrily, he put his phone away and went to bed again.


    After Adriana fell asleep again, he texted his assistant and told him to bring the money to Jared.


    Meanwhile, Carlos walked into the elevator with Debbie in his arms. He pressed "7".


    After getting off the elevator, he carried her to the fingerprint scanner, put her down and told her to open the door.


    But Debbie didn''t respond at all. Carlos had to grab her hand and try one fingerprint at a time.


    By the time the door finally opened, he had lost his patience. Once more, he carried her on his shoulder and took her inside.


    With her head upside down, Debbie''s stomach churned. As soon as Carlos put her down on the couch, she sprung to her feet and darted into the bathroom.


    To steady herself, she bent to grab hold on the sink in the bathroom.


    In the living room, Carlos heard her puke loud and clear. As a neat freak, he frowned in disgust.


    One or two minutester, he eased up when he heard her brushing teeth.


    Out of the bathroom, she walked, supporting herself by leaning on the wall.


    Although she was sobered up a little, she still spoke with a slur. "Old man? Why are you here?" she asked.


    Carlos handed her a cup of warm water. "Drink this. It''ll help," he urged.


    Dismissively, she waved her hand and continued walking, pressing against the wall. "Go take care of your girlfriend. I don''t need you," she refused.


    Now, Carlos cut a gloomy look. He had left Stephanie alone and arranged for one of his drivers to take her home, where she had no one but servants.


    Yet here he was, with a sloshed, ungrateful and almost incoherent Debbie.


    Had he wasted his time waiting outside the club to take her home only for his kindness to be rejected? Hadn''t she imed she loved him? Carlos wondered why and where Debbie''s mixed signals were leading to.


    Debbie opened the door with difficulty, but before she knew it, he scooped her up. "Why did you pick me up?" she asked with a drawl. "Carlos, you''re an asshole. You kissed another woman before my eyes. I''ll kill you!" Debbie showered him with her punches.


    When Carlos was about to put her on the bed, she suddenly pped him.


    His face turned red with anger, wishing to strangle her.


    But Debbie seemed to be oblivious of his rage. She mumbled on, "I nned to stay single for the rest of my life when they told me you died. Is this how you treat me? Boo...hoo... Asshole! You''re a heartless jerk!"


    Ignoring her rant, Carlos put her on the bed, took off her shoes and pulled a thin quilt over her.


    But she refused to sleep under the quilt and kicked it off the bed. Then she sat up, screaming and cursing. "You''re not my husband. My husband loves me. He won''t kiss another woman. Neither will he marry someone else. Get out of here!"


    After she punched him again, Carlos grabbed her hands and warned, "Shut up and go to sleep! You don''t have to push me to the wall."


    "Why have you changed so much? You no longer are the person I knew. Back then you loved me from the bottom of your heart."


    Carlos was left speechless. ''This woman is a piece of work, '' he thought.


    While he racked his brains for an end to the drama, she abruptly made a turn around, held him tight and pressed her face against his chest. "Old man, don''t kiss her. Promise me you won''t kiss her, okay?"


    Her change of tone got him by surprise. A few minutes ago, he had wished she''d be worn out and leave him in peace.


    But now, at her soft tender voice, and the way she held him tight, Carlos wished that moment couldst forever.


    Unaware she was turning him on, Debbie went on between sobs, "Just promise me. It''s all I''m asking for."

 Chapter 353: You Guys Are So Noisy

    Chapter 353: You Guys Are So Noisy"Hmm..." Carlos swallowed hard and tried to move his eyes away from Debbie.


    The truth was, what happened between him and Stephanie earlier that night was just an ident. She was drunk and she didn''t want to leave when he picked her up from the club. Then before he could even open the car door, Stephanie tripped on her heels and fell forward. Carlos instinctively reached out to catch her, consequently wrapping his arms around her waist. However, he had lost control of his bnce.


    To keep from falling, Carlos pressed Stephanie against the car for support. He was surprised to find that Stephanie took this chance to kiss him. She grabbed him and locked her arms around his neck and started kissing him passionately.


    At that exact moment, Debbie and her friends had just seen the whole thing happen. What they didn''t see was Carlos desperately trying to free himself from Stephanie.


    "What happened tonight will never happen again." Carlos found himself assuring Debbie right away. He found it strange but he liked it.


    Debbie''s face broke into a smile¡ªshe was satisfied. She stopped crying and leaned over for a kiss until she seemed to remember something, and stopped herself. Her face twisted into disgust. She hatefully wiped Carlos'' lips with her hand. "I hate that you have that woman all over your lips! Yuck! Brush your teeth please!" she demanded.


    She didn''t kiss him. Instead, she pushed him all the way to the bathroom.


    Carlos was at a loss for words. He wondered what he was really doing here when he was only getting tortured by Debbie. Why would he bring all this trouble for himself? Was he taking advantage of his freedom too much? Even he couldn''t quite understand himself.


    A few minutester, after brushing his teeth, he walked back to her bedroom again. He thought Debbie would be sleeping right now but instead, he found her lying seductively and gazing at him.


    As soon as he came out, she giggled and called, "Come here, Mr. Handsome. I have a secret for you."


    Carlos obediently walked over and sat on the edge of her bed. Absentmindedly, he said, "Don''t sleep yet. I''ll have someone bring you a¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, Debbie suddenly crawled up to him and kissed him.


    Her skirt had already been taken off. She grabbed his hand and ced it on her body, slowly moving it up and down and letting him explore her. She softly tempted him, whispering his ear, "Mr. Handsome, we didn''t really want to get divorced. We''ve already done this before. A lot of times. I''ve never slept with anyone since..."


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist, trying to constrain himself.


    But Debbie wasn''t backing down. She continued whispering flirtatiously, "I read on the Inte that if thirty-year-old men don''t get regr sex, they might get sick..." Debbie really wasn''t sure with what she had just said. She knew that Carlos had been with Stephanie the past three years, so they might have been sleeping with each other then. Still, Debbie wanted to believe that he''d waited for her throughout these years.


    Meanwhile, drops of sweat began to form on Carlos'' forehead as he tried to suppress his desire.


    Suddenly, Debbie boldly reached out to touch his member and it immediately responded. Carlos lost it.


    He pressed her on the bed and passionately kissed her.


    Debbie couldn''t exactly remember what happened but next thing she knew, she had already fallen asleep. But she was sure of one thing¡ªbefore she had closed her eyes, she felt Carlos arms wrapped around her.


    The next morning, the ringing of her doorbell woke her up. Debbiezily turned. She could feel her head pounding.


    Suddenly, the pounding in her head bolted her awake. She sobered up and opened her eyes. As she ignored the ringing of the doorbell, she tried to recall what happenedst night.


    She remembered she and Kasie were both drunk and then someone took her to the dance floor. But Carlos'' figure popped up in her mind. She vaguely recalled an image of her and Carlos on her bed.


    She moved and she didn''t feel anything ache, nor did she feel any sort of difort.


    She sat up on the bed. It was then that she noticed the love bites on her body. Her mind went nk all of a sudden.


    After thinking hard to piece everything together, Debbie still wasn''t sure if she and Carlos ended up sleeping together.


    Whoever was standing in front of her apartment door seemed to be really persistent. The person had been ringing the doorbell for more than five minutes already.


    Debbie smoothed her disheveled long hair and looked at the messy bed. Carlos was no longer there. She was alone in the bedroom.


    ''Forget it!'' She decided to check out who was at the door first.


    She got out of bed and put on her pajamas, but it wasn''t able to cover the love bites on her neck.


    She had no other choice because it was summer and she couldn''t wear anything that covered her neck.


    Debbie peeked in the cat''s eye to see who it was at the door. She yelled angrily, "You guys are so noisy!"


    She grudgingly unlocked the door. She had barely turned the knob when her visitors suddenly came barging in. "Tomboy, we would have called the police if you hadn''t opened the door by now... Hey, hey! You... Oh my God! You must have had a night!"


    Jared eximed, eyes widened in shock. He pointed at her neck and then gave her a thumbs-up.


    Sasha, who was following behind him, looked curiously towards where he was pointing at. But he blocked her view and joked, "Don''t look, my baby. You''re too young and it''s not suitable for you to see that. Let me take you home!"


    Sasha rolled her eyes at him and pped his hands away. "What''re you doing? We''re all grown-ups here," she rebuked. Then she turned to Debbie and asked excitedly, "Were you with Mr. Huo?"


    Debbie felt embarrassed. She nodded her head helplessly and led them into her apartment while exining, "But I don''t think we actually did it. We didn''t...really...have sex. Carlos has quite the willpower! By the way, why were you guys ringing my doorbell and banging my door so urgently? Anything important?"


    ''Didn''t have sex?'' Jared and Sasha were so disappointed to hear that.


    "We came to give you back your cellphone and your car." Jared took Debbie''s handbag from Sasha''s hand and put it on the table.


    Debbie took a look at her handbag and nodded understandingly. "So are you going to hang out for a while or do you guys need to be somewhere? I''m actually still very sleepy. I want to go back to bed and sleep for a while longer."


    Jared casually leaned against the sofa and grumbled, "Tomboy, we''re guests of yours here. Is that how you would treat your guests? You haven''t even served us tea or coffee or anything yet and you''re already making us leave! Well, that''s not polite."


    "Fine, get a dor from my bag and go downstairs and buy yourself a bottle of water. Help yourself to whatever you want," Debbie spat as she heaved a yawn.


    She was very tired. Even though she and Carlos didn''t really have sexst night, the way he touched, kissed, and bit her was enough to exhaust her. It seemed like he was still the same lover she had remembered. In fact, even better. And Debbie didn''t even want to get started on how Carlos kissed her.


    Looking at the dark circles under Debbie''s eyes, Sasha said sympathetically, "Debbie, you better rest for now. Don''t worry. We have something else to do. We should get going." Then, she broke free from Jared''s grip and walked up to Debbie. In a hushed voice, she cautioned, "Debbie, you''re still young. Don''t tire yourself out. Be careful of your health, especially your..." ''Kidney!'' Sasha didn''t blurt out thatst word. Frequent sex could cause kidney deficiency, but since they didn''t really have sexst night, Sasha stopped her joke midway.


    Debbie''s lips twitched.


    Jared dragged Sasha to leave the apartment. Debbie returned to her bedroom without seeing her friends off. As soon as she climbed onto her bed, she fell asleep at once.


    On the sixth floor


    When Stephanie woke up, it was already past seven o''clock in the morning. After drinking the soup prepared by the maid, she fixed herself and went to knock on Carlos'' bedroom door.


    But no one opened the door. After a few moments, she pushed open the door and heard someone in the bathroom. She realized that it was probably Carlos.


    But something was wrong. She checked the time and it was around 8:00. Carlos normally jogged in the morning. He woulde back around 6:40 and by 7:00, he would already have taken his shower. So why was he showering sote?


    She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed. That was when she grew suspicious. ''Didn''t Carlos sleep herest night? Or did he actually make his bed before going into the shower?''


    As she got lost in her thoughts, the sound of the running water suddenly stopped. Stephanie stared at the bathroom door. Soon, the door flew open.


    With a bath towel sloppily hanging over his waist, Carlos walked out the bathroom. When he saw the woman in his bedroom, he slightly furrowed his brows.


    Stephanie snapped out of her trance and exined, "I just came to tell you,st night I..." She stopped mid-sentence when she noticed an obvious love bite on Carlos'' neck.

 Chapter 354: It Was Just For Fun

    Chapter 354: It Was Just For Fun''Love bites!'' Stephanie thought in shock. She struggled to shift her sight past his neck and onto his arm, only to find hickeys there as well. Her heart sank and her face went pale.


    Sensing her gaze on his body, Carlos checked his arm. He remembered that Debbie had deliberately left love bites there as payback for his torture. Without letting it bother him, he grabbed another clean towel and wiped his wet hair. Instead of exining the situation to Stephanie, he asked her, "Do you have anything important to tell me?"


    As an experienced woman who had dealt with difficult situations in business, Stephanie was able to quickly regain herposure. Taking a deep breath, she collected herself and asked casually, "Last night¡ª"


    "Stephanie," Carlos interrupted her coldly.


    "I hope what happenedst night won''t happen again."


    "I''m sorry, Carlos. I know that you are mostly busy. I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    "I wasn''t talking about picking you up from the club," he cut her bluntly.


    Stephanie was silent for a moment. She understood what he was talking about. He was condemning her for taking advantage of her drunken state to kiss him.


    Carlos wasn''t nning on exining anything about the love bites to Stephanie. He didn''t have sex with Debbiest night. He had somehow managed to constrain himself in the end, but they had hugged and slept the night together. But it didn''t make a difference to Carlos whether he had sex with her or not. Since he had been so intimate with another woman, he felt it wasn''t proper to continue his rtionship with Stephanie anymore. He dered, "I need to tell you something. We should¡ª" ''Break up!''


    Knowing the words that were about to spill out of his mouth, Stephanie cut in immediately, "It was just for fun, right? You like to y around with other women asionally. Correct? Carlos, I understand. You don''t have to exin yourself to me. We haven''t gotten married yet, so I don''t mind."


    Carlos frowned. He was a little annoyed that she thought he was that kind of a man. "No, it wasn''t¡ª" ''Just for fun.''


    "Carlos, you haven''t had your breakfast yet. I''ll go check if it''s ready." She hurriedly left his bedroom, without giving him a chance to continue the topic.


    After closing the bedroom door behind her, Stephanie supported herself against the wall in the corridor, gasping for air. She clenched her fists in anger. ''Who on earth is that woman? Who the hell left those love bites on him?'' she thought furiously.


    By the time Carlos got dressed and came to the dining room, the housemaid had already prepared the breakfast andid it out on the table. Stephanie was not in the living room, or in the dining room. As he sat at the table, he asked the maid, "Where''s Stephanie?"


    The maid replied politely, "Miss Li is still in her bedroom. She said she would have her breakfastter."


    Carlos nodded and silently ate his breakfast. When he was done eating, Stephanie had still note down for breakfast.


    He gracefully wiped his mouth with a tissue and headed to her bedroom. He knocked on the door once.


    He heard a ruffling noise and then Stephanie opened the door, her face weary and gloomy. She was still in her pajamas. Seeing Carlos at the door, she forced a smile and asked, "Carlos, what''s up?" Unintentionally, her eyes were drawn to the love bites on his neck again. Jealousy flooded her heart.


    "Go eat your breakfast. I have to go to work. I''ll have the driver take you to yourpany," Carlos said.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Without taking a second nce at her, he turned around, grabbed his coat and left the apartment.


    After getting into his car, Carlos looked up at the window on the seventh floor of the apartment building. A small smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    Frankie Yang, Carlos'' new assistant, got into the driver''s seat and slowly drove the car into the morning traffic. From behind him, Carlos said, "Order a takeout lunch from the fifth floor of Alioth Building and deliver it to Room 701, Building No. 2 in Champs Bay Apartments. And get a soup which is good for hangover."


    After a short pause, Carlos added, "Order a few more dishes."


    Frankie Yang furrowed his brows. ''Room 701? Isn''t his apartment on the sixth floor?'' But then, a woman''s image popped up in his mind. Frankie Yang instantly nodded. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As soon as Carlos had left the apartment, Stephanie dialed James'' number. When the call connected, she said in a seemingly calm voice, "Uncle James, it looks like Carlos is seeing some other woman."


    "What?! Who?" James asked, taken aback. He knew that Carlos wasn''t the type to y around with women.


    "I don''t know who it is. But..." she choked on her words as she thought about their conversation in the morning. "Carlos was going to break up with me. But I didn''t give him the chance to say it out." At that moment, it dawned on her that Carlos wasn''t sexually impotent as she had thought. It was just that he wasn''t interested in her at all. The realization shattered her heart.


    James knitted his brows. "I see. I''ll have someone look into it. Just pretend nothing has happened. I will take care of that woman, whoever she is."


    "Okay, Uncle James. But...I do have a guess as to who she might be," she said hesitantly. She''d had her doubts for a while now and she said it out loud, "Could it be his ex-wife? Debbie Nian?"


    "Debbie Nian?!" James eximed, jumping to his feet. The sudden mention of her name startled him to his core. Through the receiver, Stephanie could sense the shock in his voice.


    "Yes, it could be," she confirmed again.


    "That woman...She...she''s back in Y City?" James was flustered.


    Again, Stephanie could sense his voice trembling, but she didn''t think too much into it. "Yes."


    "Did she meet Carlos?"


    "Yes."


    James felt his heart pounding so fast, and his blood pressure was shooting up. After a long pause, he calmed down and told Stephanie, "Leave this to me. I''ll have you and Carlos married as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Uncle James."


    After hanging up on her, James rummaged through his desk for his hypotensor, a drug to lower his blood pressure. He finally felt better after taking two pills.


    ''That bitch! She promised not toe back to Y City anymore. And she had the guts toe crawling back in secret. She even met Carlos! Dammit!'' he cursed furiously, banging his hand on the desk.


    In the afternoon, Debbie was woken up by the doorbell once again. Scratching her hair annoyingly, she went to the door and shouted in an angry voice, "Who is it?"


    "Good afternoon, Miss Nian. I''m here to deliver lunch to you."


    ''I didn''t order lunch, '' Debbie thought. ''Or did I?'' She had no idea what was going on. Sighing helplessly, she opened the door. She recognized the man outside, though she wasn''t very familiar with him. He was Carlos'' new assistant. Suppressing her annoyance, she greeted, "Hello."


    Frankie Yang smiled and handed the takeout boxes to Debbie. "Miss Nian, Mr. Huo asked me to buy you this lunch. There is a bowl of soup in there to sober you up from the hangover. Please have it before it gets cool."


    "Oh! Um, thank you so much." This was unexpected. In a daze, she received the heavy carry bag from his hands.


    "You''re wee, Miss Nian. I should get going now."


    Debbie smiled and nodded to him politely.


    Closing the door behind her, Debbie put the carry bag on the table and took out the boxes one by one. There were six main dishes inside it, and a bowl of rice and noodles. No wonder the bag was so heavy.


    She recognized the logo on the takeout boxes. It had been ordered from the fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    Her stomach rumbled and her mouth watered as she breathed in the delicious smell. She rushed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    While she was eating her lunch, she texted Carlos via WeChat. "Thank you for the lunch, Mr. Handsome. It''s delicious."


    "Hmm," he replied shortly. There were no more messages from him.


    Debbie scoffed. She had expected that Carlos would be more enthusiastic towards her after what had happenedst night, but he was just his usual self.


    Anyway, things had been going smoothly between them. Debbie was rxed now. So, in the following days, she shifted most of her attention to the uing concert.


    She had flown back to Z Country once to deal with some important work. After that, she picked up Piggy from the Wen family''s residence and secretly brought her to Curtis'' house in Y City.


    By the time Debbie was done with all her work, two weeks had passed since she hadst met Carlos.


    She sighed in disappointment. Not once had Carlos contacted her. She had thought that he would take the initiative to contact her, but he was still as aloof as ever.


    ''I can''t wait for him to make a move. It has already been two weeks. I have to do something myself!'' she thought.


    She pulled out her phone and sent him a message. "I''ll be walking the dog tonight."


    Two hourster, she received Carlos'' reply. It was a simple "Hmm" again.


    She was used to his cold attitude, but it still hurt when he acted like he didn''t care.


    ''Ah, forget it! I hope I can see him tonight, '' she smiled to herself.

 Chapter 355: Millie Is Pregnant

    Chapter 355: Millie Is PregnantAt around dusk, Debbie put on a long, casual dress to take Harley for a walk. She grabbed the dog leash and headed out.


    This time, when she arrived at the ground floor, she was happy to find that Carlos was already walking Millie along a path around the block.


    She joyfully trotted to Carlos along with Harley. "Mr. Handsome! Old man!"


    Carlos turned around. A light smile shed on his face as he replied, "Hmm."


    ''Hmm again?''


    Debbie wasn''t all too pleased with how cold Carlos was acting towards her.


    "What are you busying yourself with these days?" she asked in a feigned casual voice as she watched the two dogs y together.


    She was surprised to get an exnation from him this time. "I was on a business trip in New York. I just came back this morning," he exined.


    ''So that''s it. Is that why he didn''t contact me?'' she wondered. "I see. So do you have anything to do tonight?"


    "Yes." He needed to meet an important client that night.


    A bit disappointed, Debbie said, "Well, then, go on and work."


    This didn''t escape Carlos¡ªthere was a hint of disappointment in Debbie''s eyes.


    shing a smile, he suddenly pulled her into his arms when she least expected it, and kissed her on the lips.


    Shocked, Debbie didn''t realize that Carlos'' lips were on hers right away.


    After kissing, Carlos didn''t let go of her yet. Instead, he put his palm at the back of her head and pressed his forehead against hers. Slightly out of breath, he told her, "Millie is pregnant."


    "Hmm?" She blinked, unsure what she had heard.


    "It''s Harley, your dog, that got her pregnant," he said.


    At that moment, Carlos recalled how he found out in the first ce. It was Stephanie who told him. He was still in New York when Stephanie called him up. She was wondering how their dog could get pregnant.


    Carlos immediately thought of Debbie''s male dog, Harley, who always enthusiastically pestered and yed with Millie each time he saw her. That dog was very much like his owner''s personality¡ªactive, enthusiastic, and clingy. So Carlos figured that it must have been Harley who had gotten Millie pregnant. He calmly said to Stephanie then, "Damon''s son wants one of the puppies."


    "Wh-what? How is that rted to Millie''s pregnancy?" Stephanie asked, confused.


    "When Millie gives birth, I''ll give one to Damon''s son and one to Curtis'' son," he said casually. ''The rest of the puppies can go with Debbie. Her dog can take care of them, '' he thought to himself.


    Stephanie was at a loss for words. She was starting to cultivate a suspicion in her heart. Carlos was spending way more time with Millie than usual. He was always walking the dog and suddenly caring about her too much, even already nning who to give her puppies too.


    After Carlos hung up, he sent Damon a text. "Doesn''t your son want a dog?"


    Damon replied, "No. I had a poodle before, but my son kept on ying with his hair and even pulling it out, so I had to give it away."


    Carlos wrote, "Well, maybe your son wants one now. When Millie gives birth, I''ll have Frankie send one of the puppies to you."


    Before responding, Damon nced at his son who was busy finishing off a lollipop and asked in a confused tone, "Baby, did you tell your uncle Carlos that you wanted a dog?"


    ''Uncle Carlos?'' The mention of this name sent a shiver down the little boy''s spine. He stopped licking the lollipop and shook his head vigorously. "No, no." He couldn''t even look at Carlos, so how could he possibly tell him that he wanted a dog?


    This confused Damon even more. "Hey, what''s the puppy for?" He texted Carlos.


    "A gift for my godson."


    Damon didn''t know what else to say. He wondered what the hell was going on in Carlos'' mind. Resigned, Damon warned his son, "Okay, so your uncle Carlos is going to give you a puppy as his gift to you. Don''t pull its hair off again or your uncle''s going to pull all your teeth off." His son was so frightened that he covered his mouth with his little hands. He also said that he would name the puppy King because he would treat it like a king every day.


    Meanwhile, Debbie burst intoughter. "Good job, Harley! Mr. Handsome, rest assured. Harley will take the responsibility for Millie. We will pay for her daily expenses!"


    Debbie couldn''t help but marvel at Harley''s efficiency. Harley had made Millie pregnant in such a short time, but she still hadn''t been able to get Carlos back after pursuing him for so long. They hadn''t had sex yet since they met again, no matter how she tried to seduce him.


    Carlos didn''t expect Debbie to respond like that. He didn''t tell her so she could take responsibility for the puppies.


    But he didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    He gestured to Frankie who was standing a short distance away. On seeing his boss''s signal, Frankie immediately came over and handed him a gift bag. "Mr. Huo, here you are."


    Carlos nodded. Frankie quickly stepped away, giving them privacy. Carlos handed the gift bag to Debbie and said, "Take it."


    She lowered her head to look at the bag, confused. "What''s this?"


    He said coolly, "Just open it."


    She was intrigued.


    She handed the dog leash to Carlos before she took the gift bag and opened it. There was a ck brocade box in it. When she opened the box, a sparkling crystal piano model came into her sight.


    The piano body was carved from a whole piece of pink crystal stone, and the 88 keys were made by ck and white crystal stones. The whole artwork was exquisite.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up with excitement. She couldn''t help but praise it heartily, "Wow! It''s gorgeous! It''s like a real piano!"


    "Hmm." Seeing the excitement sparking in her eyes made him grin.


    When he visited a client''spany in New York, he noticed that piano model in the client''s office. It caught his attention right away. It was not that he liked this artwork, but it reminded him of Debbie. He knew she would love it.


    The materials of this piano model were very precious, and on top of it all, it was carved by a famous international sculptor in A Country. That sculptor had won a gold medal for almost all of his artworks. So even if you had the money, you''d have a hard time buying his artworks.


    The client who owned this piano model had always looked up to Carlos and was eager to make good friends with him. So when he found out that Carlos wanted the piano model and was willing to pay double for it, he agreed right away.


    Debbie tried to suppress the excitement exploding in her heart. "So... what does this mean?" ''Is he giving it to me or is he going to give it to another woman?'' she wondered eagerly.


    Carlos cast her a sidelong nce. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pursed her lips. She deliberately scoffed, "I think it''s a nice gift for your fiancee..."


    Frowning, he said in a stern voice, "Keep it. Don''t damage it or lose it, or else I''ll make you pay for it."


    Debbie rolled her eyes. Was this the right attitude in giving a present?


    But she was already grateful to have received a present in the first ce¡ªshe didn''t want to fight over a petty thing. She cautiously put the piano model back to the brocade box, and then put the box back to the gift bag. Carrying it in her hand, she happily held his arm. "Mr. Handsome, thank you. I love it very much!"


    Happiness filled Debbie''s heart. She could suddenly see her future with Carlos again.


    Carlos slightly grinned and silently watched their two dogs y.


    After returning to her apartment, Debbie sat on the edge of her bed and stared at the piano model, her mind racing. She thought about a lot of things¡ªfrowning at sad thoughts and smiling at happy thoughts.


    She got trapped in her daze for about an hour. When she snapped out of it, she put back the piano model in its box.


    She changed into a fresh set of clothes, ready to go to Curtis'' house and see her daughter whom she dearly missed.

 Chapter 356: Let Me Fix My Make-up First

    Chapter 356: Let Me Fix My Make-up FirstDebbie went to a shopping mall to buy gifts and clothes for Piggy and Jus. After that, she drove towards Curtis'' house.


    It was already dark outside. The corner that Debbie was about to take had no streetmps, so she drove slowly and cautiously.


    Once she entered the street, the headlights of her vehicle shone on a group of people that were in front of her car. Instinctively, she mmed on the brakes to stop the car.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t driving fast and was able to stop in time before hitting anyone.


    Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. Once she had calmed herself down, she gazed out at the group in front of her. They had raised their hands to shield their faces from the re. Her headlights lit up a familiar face that she noticed from the cluster of people. One that she would never forget. A cynical smile slowly crept across her face.


    Debbie slowly parked her car to the side of the road and turned the hazard lights on. Then, without any sign of fear, she got out of the vehicle and stood arrogantly in front of the group of men.


    "Debbie Nian, I never expected that you would break your word!" James ranted furiously at the sight of Debbie. A malicious look was evident in his eyes.


    Debbie casually leaned against her car and crossed her arms. "James Huo, why should I keep my word to a liar? I didn''t expect you to be so despicable and deceive me into divorcing Carlos three years ago." Even though Debbie was facing five tall and burly bodyguards, her voice was fearless and almost soundedzy.


    "Despicable? Me? What a joke! It''s not my fault that you''re so stupid!" James ridiculed. James had been living a veryfortable life for the past three years. As the current CEO of the ZL Group, he enjoyed all the luxuries that went along with the title. Including countless people trying to fawn on him and the indulgence of many beautiful women. More importantly, he didn''t need to bother with the busy work of managing thepany, because Carlos had been taking care of all thepany''s affairs for him ever since he woke up from thea. In other words, James had been enjoying the title of CEO of the ZL Group without putting in any effort.


    However, Debbie''s sudden appearance had threatened hisfortable life. James could sense that Debbie had changed. She was different from the one he knew from three years ago, who had been weak and foolish. This one was full of confidence and had an arrogance about her. James had a feeling of impending doom in the pit of his stomach. ''No way! I won''t allow such things to happen. I''m the master of my fate!'' James thought to himself.


    "Yes, you''re right. I was stupid," Debbie agreed. Then the smile on her face had turned to a sneer of resentment as she red at James with her beautiful eyes. "But not anymore, James! I''ve learned my lesson well. I have the courage to stand in front of you, which means you are no longer someone I fear. The tables are about to turn. James Huo, I''vee back to reveal your true colors to everyone and to take back everything that belongs to me!"


    ''My reputation, my marriage to my dear Carlos, my happiness. Everything!'' she swore in her mind.


    James'' eyes twitched nervously, but heposed himself andughed. "Do you really think you can? Debbie Nian, you were a loser three years ago, and you''re a loser now. You don''t have Carlos'' support. What makes you think that you can outsmart and defeat me?"


    Debbie nced down for a moment and smirked. She then raised her head and looked him straight in the eye and said nonchntly, "Oh, Mr. James Huo, I forgot to mention it to you, but Carlos and I have been smoothing our rtionship over. Who knows? Maybe I''ll have his backup very soon. Three years ago, Carlos wanted to lock you away and put you behind bars. However, it was me who stopped him from doing that. If he knew the truth and the whole story, he would surely send you straight to hell, and I won''t say no to that this time!"


    ''If Carlos found out the truth...'' James shuddered at the thought when he imagined the dreadful scene. Fortunately, the darkness of the night helped cover the fear written on his face. He pretended not to be intimidated and snorted, "You know that I''m a good dad in his eyes now. What if I tell my son about how you cheated on him three years ago? Whose side do you think he would take then? Yours or mine?"


    "A good dad? Your son?" Debbie scoffed. She was wearing a red dress and under the soft hue of the hazard lights, she looked even more alluring with the charming smile that she wore on her face.


    The bodyguards around James swallowed hard. They wondered if their boss would stoop so low to order them to attack this defenseless and beautiful woman. How could they fight against such a gorgeous woman?


    Debbie continued, "James, I can tell the whole world the true rtionship between you and Carlos with a DNA test report. Do you think you can threaten me with that?" She believed once Carlos knew that James wasn''t his biological father, then he would surely take a new approach of the whole thing and wouldn''t side with James anymore.


    James'' face turned red with anger. Through gritted teeth, he yelled to the bodyguards behind him, "Beat her! Beat her so bad that she is disabled!"


    Once they got the order, the bodyguards immediately surrounded Debbie.


    She winked at the bodyguards and pleaded in a pretentious weak voice, "Oh, handsome boys, please let me go¡ª"


    "Don''t be fooled by this woman. She''s good at taekwondo!" James growled out to his men, warning them of her capabilities.


    With that knowledge, the bodyguards had instantly changed their demeanor and became wary of the hot babe in the red dress. Debbie slowly stepped back and said in an alluring voice, "Mr. James Huo, you tter me. I haven''t practiced taekwondo for three years. Please, handsome boys, don''t. You''re scaring me!"


    Hearing her plead, the men let down their guard. After all, the target was only a defenseless woman. One of them spoke up. "Prettydy, don''t be frightened. Let us do our job first, and then we can have some fun with youter."


    ''Damn you! You won''t be touching a single hair on my head!'' Debbie cursed in her mind. She came up with a n as she slowly inched her way to the car door. She secretly opened it. "Please don''t hurt me. Look at me. I''m helpless and vulnerable. Can you truly bear to assault such a weak woman?" While she distracted them with herments, she quickly stuck her head inside her car and grabbed something that she had prepared earlier.


    The bodyguards were instantly on high alert and jumped into a fighting stance when they saw the woman take something from her car. However, when she had emerged again, they were surprised to find that it was just a tube of lipstick. She also took out a small mirror. Debbie waved the lipstick in front of them and said with a smile, "Wait. Let me fix my make-up first."


    Knowing that it wasn''t a weapon, they heaved a sigh of relief and rxed as they watched the woman screw off the lid. When she was about to apply it to her lips, she suddenly turned the tube around and aimed it at them. Debbie quickly pressed the bottom of the lipstick tube a few times, and the bodyguards began to cover their eyes and howl in pain. The tube wasn''t lipstick at all. It was pepper spray disguised in the shape of a lipstick.


    "Oh, shit! She tricked us. You bitch! My eyes hurt."


    "Oh, help!"


    "Aargh! My eyes are burning! I can''t open my eyes!"


    While the bodyguards were bellowing in pain, Debbie made a dash for James.


    Sensing the danger, James turned his fat body around and ran clumsily towards his car.


    Debbie had reached him before he could close the car door and sprayed the pepper spray in his face. "Aargh! You goddamn bitch!" he screeched. He managed to pull the car door shut, but Debbie could still hear his shrieks.


    While rubbing his stinging eyes, James felt around for the lock and pressed the button to lock Debbie out. She tugged on the handle a few times to try and open the door. However, when she realized that it was locked, she marched over to the roadside. There she picked up the biggest rock that she could find and then strode back and smashed it against the hood of his luxury limo.


    Even though she put a few scratches and dents on the hood and panels, it wasn''t enough to vent her anger. Debbie then began to pound the rock hard against the windows, but after great effort, she still wasn''t able to break any of them. The quality built limousine deserved the expensive price tag.


    Nevertheless, she did manage to put a few cracks in the windows that would need to be reced.


    However, James was the person that she wanted to get to, not his car. If she could only hit James with the rock, she would go home a happy woman and sleep well tonight.


    While Debbie was trying to get to James, one of the bodyguards had recovered somewhat and sprinted towards Debbie with clenched fists. Debbie saw himing and removed her high heels and threw them at his face. The well-trained bodyguard swiftly dodged the shoes, and they fell harmlessly onto the ground without doing the intended damage


    Debbie had used up all of her options and had to fight him with her bare hands. She kicked him hard into his stomach with her right leg and then tried to attack all the weak points on his body.


    Even though the bodyguard wasn''t able to open his eyes properly, he did manage to defend himself against Debbie''s attacks.


    Debbie had given him everything she had and had exhausted all of her options. However, it made no difference. He still came at her, and soon the others would too. At a disadvantage, Debbie knew that she had toe up with a solution quickly.

 Chapter 357: The Car Accident Three Years Ago

    Chapter 357: The Car ident Three Years AgoJust as Debbie was having quite a hard time fighting it out with the bodyguards, a sh of blinding light obscured her vision for a moment. Within seconds after that, she saw the car and realized that it was actually James'' limo trying to run her over. As she was staring straight into the headlights, she made out the sound of the car''s screeching tires. She turned rigid. In that instant, she suddenly recalled something that happened three years ago¡ªthe car ident. At that point, a terrible idea spontaneously popped up in her mind, regarding the possible cause of that ident. ''Could it be possible...''


    It sent shivers down her spine, but she couldn''t afford to think about it given the position that she had been in. Acting on instinct as a response to the imminent danger, Debbie quickly pressed her hand hard against the hood of the car just as it was about to hit her, and hastily sprung up,nding on top of the hood. James stepped hard on the gas after seeing her dodge. The car then began to elerate, leaving her without a choice but to hold on for dear life over to the edges of the car. She gripped it as hard as she could, struggling to make sure she wouldn''t roll off of it.


    The vehicle was about to arrive at a bend, so James was forced to slow down before the turn. Not wanting to waste this window of opportunity, Debbie speedily leaped off the car, darted toward her car and hopped in it.


    Starting the engine, she immediately shifted to reverse gear, stepping on the gas while promptly turning the steering wheel in order to make a sharp turn. Probably due to the adrenaline kicking in, she managed to pull all of these steps under just one breath. Before James or any of his men could do anything to stop her, she had already put the pedal to the metal and drove her car away at breakneck speed, sessfully getting away from their watchful eyes.


    Keeping the car''s speed between 110km/h to 120km/h, she had no intention of slowing down until she waspletely sure that James was already out of sight. Once she was certain that she had already gotten far enough, she eased up the tension that had built up in her calf muscles. She gradually let go of the elerator and slowed down little by little.


    After stumbling upon such a busy street, Debbie pulled over, switched on the light inside the car, and started checking up on all the injuries she might''ve umted in her arms and legs.


    Her leg had gotten scraped when she tried to dodge James'' limo. Apart from that, she also got a couple of bruises in her arms which she might have received after having a scuffle with the bodyguards.


    Fortunately, all she got were just minor injuries and it wasn''t anything severe. Heaving a heavy sigh of relief, she immediately headed over to the hospital.


    After she was done receiving some first aid treatment at the hospital, it was alreadyte in the evening. So, Debbie immediately sent Colleen a text message, telling her that something suddenly came up and that she would just have to postpone her visit to the kids some other time.


    At the ZL Group''s New York branch


    Inside the general manager''s office


    A secretary was knocking on the door. After getting the go signal to let her in, she entered the room and said, "Ms. Shu, there''s ady outside who would like to see you."


    With her head buried deep within the countless piles of papers, Miranda didn''t even have the time to raise her head and nce at her secretary. "Do you know who she is? Is it something urgent?" she hastily asked.


    "She told me that herst name is Nian and that there was some important matter she had to discuss with you."


    ''Nian?'' Miranda visibly raised her head upon hearing thisst name being mentioned.


    ''Could it possibly be her?''


    She immediately brought out her mobile phone and searched for an image of a poster. Showing it to the secretary, she told her, "Go ahead and ask the people at the front desk. See if this is the woman who wants to see me."


    The secretary promptly pulled out her cellphone as well to take a photo of the said poster. After that, she sent it to her colleague at the front desk to confirm.


    About a minuteter, the secretary got a reply and informed Miranda right away, "Ms. Shu. They said that it was indeed the same woman as the one on the poster."


    Pausing for a brief second, Miranda told her what to do next. "Alright. Please show her the way to the reception room."


    "Understood, Ms. Shu."


    At the reception room


    There was a woman sporting a light-purple dress, leaning into the window, and overlooking the city, bustling with activity.


    As soon as she heard the sounding from a pair of high heels approaching, she turned around to check who it was. At that moment, the door suddenly flung open and Miranda entered the room, a woman she hadn''t seen for the past three years.


    Wearing a creamy white office suit, there she was, standing by the doorway. Soon enough, their eyes met. The businesswoman looked asposed just as she would always be while Debbie, on the other hand, became a bit more mature than she was in the past, with a tinge of a forbidding look in her eyes. That being said, the moment sheid her eyes on Miranda, the expression she was wearing instantly eased up and she greeted her, "Aunt Miranda..."


    "Stop addressing me that way!" Miranda shifted her gaze away from her, walking over to the sofa.


    Debbie knew full well what she had meant by that. With a deep breath, she went straight to the point right away. "Aunt Miranda, I came here to talk about the matters regarding me and Carlos."


    The door flung open again all of a sudden. The secretary stepped into the room carrying a cup of coffee. Upon cing it on the table in front of Miranda, she left without saying a word and closed the door behind her.


    Taking a sip from the cup of coffee, Miranda asked casually, "What does your situation have to do with me?"


    "I really need you to back me up on this, Aunt Miranda. Carlos is suffering from memory loss and James is doing everything in his power to oppose me," Debbie said, sitting directly across her.


    With a cold expression on her face, Miranda looked straight into Debbie''s eyes. Jeering at her, she replied, "I thought I already told you to stop calling me Aunt Miranda. Let me remind you that we''re not that close. When you left Y City three years ago, you left without even saying a word. And now that you''ve found out that Carlos has gotten better, you''re telling me that you want to be reunited with him? Debbie Nian, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Those remarks cut Debbie''s heart just like a knife. She had thought long and hard about how Miranda might treat her before she headed for New York. But she never would''ve imagined that she would receive such a cold and unpleasant response from the olderdy, knowing that she used to be on her side in the past.


    For that reason, Debbie was so down in the dumps. Taking in another deep breath, she tried her best to hold everything, every bitter feeling, inside her heart. "I understand that you might be taking this the wrong way. But I promise that I can exin myself for the actions I had taken from three years back. You just got to give me some time. But first and foremost, what I really want to do at this moment is to apologize to you, Aunt Miranda. I''m so sorry. I didn''t listen to your advice that year and ended up being fooled by James and falling for the trap he had set. I had been so rash and my recklessness brought about all of the problems and sufferings we have right now."


    Springing up from the sofa, Miranda simply brushed her off and replied, "I''m a busy woman. Miss Nian, if you don''t have anything important to say to me, then you should just leave. Stop wasting my precious time."


    "Aunt Miranda!" Debbie eximed in protest, in an attempt to stop her from exiting the reception room. She had gone through lengths and flown all the way to New York just to meet her. So, she couldn''t just turn back and return empty-handed. "Are you still mad at me for all of the disgraceful events that supposedly happened that year? All of those were merely false allegations which James came up with. He had every intention to ruin me and take everything away. If I can bring you some sort of proof to show that I didn''t have anything to do with it, will you lend me a hand in getting back at him?" Debbie asked, hoping that she would say yes.


    Having been left at such a loss for words, Miranda stopped dead in her tracks. It was as though Debbie had perfectly read her mind. In fact, that was precisely the reason why she had been treating her so cold. All throughout these past three years, she would get upset every single time she thought of Debbie.


    She used to have such a good impression of Debbie, believing that she was the one who had been destined for Carlos. Be that as it may, from what she had been told, Debbie left Carlos after the unfortunate car ident and filed for a divorce, had an abortion, and in the end, eloped with another man. Getting so saddened by that, she felt so utterly disappointed in Debbie.


    Miranda didn''t bother looking at her, and she didn''t give her any sort of answer as well.


    Debbie went ahead and added, "James tricked me into believing that Carlos didn''t make it, and pressured me into leaving Y City. I know you may find it so hard to believe right now after everything that happened. Ipletely understand that. But Aunt Miranda, if I can find a way to prove myself to you and that I''m telling you the truth, I hope that you will help me win Carlos back again. Would you please do me this favor? If I have to beg, then I''m willing to do that. This way, Carlos will also end up being able to regain the executive rights to the ZL Group. Isn''t that right?"


    Everything that Debbie just said sounded quite believable and was within reason. As a matter of fact, James had won the support of the senior managers and sessfully secured his position in thepany while Carlos was still in aa.


    No one was capable of making him step down apart from Carlos. Having said that, James had done such a good job pretending to be a respectable father while Carlos was suffering from memory loss. Because of that, the amnesiac Carlos hadplete trust in him, and not once had the thought of taking back the ZL Group evere to his mind.


    Whenever she would get the chance to speak with Carlos in private, Miranda would always try to remind him that he could easily take back his position in thepany. However, Carlos would just simply refuse considering the idea every single time. It even came to a point where he actually gave her a fair warning not to sow the seeds of discord between him and his father.


    Given that Miranda still wasn''t saying anything and just kept quiet, Debbie tried asking once more, "There''s something else I''ve been meaning to ask you about, Aunt Miranda. Was it also James who told everyone what the cause of the car ident was? Did he tell you that it was because the truck driver had been extremely exhausted while he was driving?" With the cause of the car ident being mentioned, Miranda finally turned around to look at Debbie. This was something she wasn''t expecting to hear, so her curiosity had gotten piqued.


    A bit taken aback, she asked her directly, "What are you trying to imply from that?"


    Seeming so resolute, Debbie peered straight into her eyes. "Just two nights ago, James tried to run me over with his car. And as luck would have it, somehow, I managed to dodge it. But that incident reminded me of what happened that year. Being at the jaws of death, I had a suspicion that it was..."


    "Bite your tongue!" Feeling so anxious, Miranda looked over towards the door. Upon checking through the ss window and making sure that no one was standing outside the room, she tly said, "You should be acting your age. Are you not aware that out of the mouthes evil? Be mindful of what you say. For now, why don''t you head back to Y City? And don''te back until you could bring me some proof that would be enough to prove your innocence. If you can''te up with anything to prove yourself, I''m telling you right now that you shouldn''t expect getting any help from me, and I will even help James get rid of you!"


    With her eyes bloodshot, a smile crept onto Debbie''s face. Finally, she pulled it off and somewhat managed to convince Miranda to give her a chance. As her voice was breaking, she said with gratitude, "Thank you so much, Aunt Miranda. I will go back right away."


    As she watched Debbie walk away and leave the room, Miranda tried to catch her breath and plopped down on the sofa, losing the strength on her legs. Lowering her head, she reflected on the information Debbie had just given her.


    In Y City


    The moment Stephanie wrapped up her meeting and stepped out the conference room, her phone suddenly rang. "Hello?" she said upon picking it up.


    "Miss Li, were you trying to reach me? I was a bit preupied earlier," the person on the other end of the call responded.

 Chapter 358: Lets Go On A Date

    Chapter 358: Let''s Go On A Date"Yes. Please hold on." Stephanie walked into the elevator, phone in hand. When she was finally alone, she continued in a hushed tone, "Hire someone to follow Carlos. Find out if there is any suspicious woman hanging around him."


    "But..." The person on the other end of the line hesitated when she brought up Carlos'' name.


    Stephanie sneered, "Money is not a problem. Just do it. I''ll bear any and all consequences."


    "All right then," the person said, grudgingly epting the task.


    "Keep it under wraps."


    "Got it."


    The elevator doors opened just as she ended the call. She returned to her office and noticed a document on her desk.


    She put aside the office files in her hand and opened that document. The name "Debbie Nian" written in the file caught her attention.


    ording to the information on it, Debbie was Carlos'' ex-wife. She had signed the divorce agreement three years ago just after Carlos'' car ident. Soon after that, she had left Y City and started her career in Z Country. With Hayden Gu''s and Ivan Wen''s help, she debuted as a singer and soon made a name for herself in Z Country.


    After reading through Debbie''s information, Stephanie smirked. ''So, that was how she cheated on Carlos, '' she thought. She had heard that Carlos had treated his ex-wife very well. But she had been such an ungrateful and shameless woman.


    Then a name in the file caught her attention. ''Hayden Gu? Isn''t he married to the Qin family''s daughter? Why would he help Debbie Nian boost her poprity in Z Country?'' she wondered.


    She asked her assistant to get further information about Hayden Gu and Debbie Nian, and discovered that he was her ex-boyfriend.


    Everyone in Y City seemingly knew about their rtionship.


    ''Hayden and Debbie, Debbie and Carlos... Looks like there is an interesting story here, '' Stephanie mused.


    In Champs Bay Apartments


    Debbie was trying topose her lyrics for her next song. She bent over a piece of paper in her study, while Carlos was sitting next to her, working on hispany files. Dozens of crumpled papers were scattered all over the floor. Debbie let out an exasperated sigh. "Aargh! I can''te up with any good lines with this handsome man sitting next to me!"


    Ruby had already warned her many times. If she didn''t release a new album as soon as possible, her fans would likely be mad. But her attention was solely on the man by her side. She couldn''t devote herself toposing songs full-time.


    Sensing her intent gaze on him, Carlos sighed inwardly. It was she who had called him and had asked for hispany. And now, she was tantly ming him for herck of concentration.


    Noticing the subtle change in his facial expression, Debbie knew that he was finally distracted from his work. She grabbed the lyrics she had written and told him excitedly, "How about I read the lyrics to you and you give me some advice?"


    Carlos shook his head and said modestly, "It''s been a really long time since I wrote anyposition or lyrics. I''m afraid I can''t give you any valuable advice. If you do need help, I can find you a good teacher to guide and inspire you."


    ''A teacher? I don''t need a teacher. I need you!'' Debbie thought, pouting.


    "Never mind that. Just listen to me read it. Okay?"


    Seeing the expectant look in her eyes, Carlos didn''t have the heart to refuse her. He nodded, "Okay."


    Debbie''s smile widened and she straightened up in her chair. After clearing her throat, she began to read, "This summer breeze blows away the scorching heat. I feel it caressing me gently, like a kiss from you in the cheek.


    My dear, seasonse and seasons go, but my love for you only grows.


    Oh, you are my whole, forever.


    Oh, the summer breeze brings you to me. How can I show you my love? I miss you...


    So much, for so long..."


    Carlos listened to her read slowly. He was uncontrobly drawn to the sincerity on her face, the shyness in her eyes, and the sentiment in her voice. Magically, all her wordsbined together, forming a romantic, beautiful picture in his mind. He couldn''t wait to hear this song with the music. He was sure that it would be a soothing melody.


    Two minutester, Debbie finished reading the lines and blinked her eyes at him. "What do you think? Is it any good?"


    Carlos nodded, "Quite good."


    Debbie''s eyes lit up. "That is the biggestpliment I have ever received!"


    He smiled warmly. "Go on. Finish it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Debbie put the paper back on the table, grabbed her pen and continued to write the lyrics.


    Time psed quickly. Carlos kept himself busy with his work for the next few hours. asionally, he would answer a business call.


    But Debbie had already reached her limits after sitting in the study for hours together without doing anything else. So while Carlos was on another call, she took the chance to slip out of her study and walked into the kitchen to make some fruit tea.


    Piggy loved fruit tea. With a little honey and a few ice cubes, it was the best drink to have on a hot summer day.


    Debbie poured the drink into two sses, added a few ice cubes and put a colorful straw in each.


    Carlos was done with his call and was writing some notes on his office papers. When he saw her, he asked, "Finished the lyrics?"


    "Not yet. I made some fruit tea. Want to try it?" Debbie asked as she put the two sses on the table. The liquid was colorful, reminding him of summer.


    Carlos put down his pen and took the ss from her. He raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "You made it?"


    She grinned at him. "Yes! When we were together in the past, you spoiled me too much and would never allow me to do any chores. So, I hardly went into the kitchen. But, I''ve learned how to cook now. I can make a few simple drinks," she said, winking at him yfully. "Go on. Try it." A woman would be stronger than ever after she became a mother. For Piggy''s sake, Debbie had managed to learn how to cook. She even knew how to make some simple desserts.


    An emotion shed through Carlos'' eyes, which Debbie clearly missed. He had heard her say several times about how he used to spoil her in the past. It seemed to him now that he was indeed deeply in love with this woman three years ago.


    He looked at the drink in his hand. He pulled out the colorful straw in disdain and sipped directly from the ss.


    Unlike him, Debbie drank a huge mouthful of the drink through the straw. She didn''t stop until itpletely cooled down her body. Her ss was already half empty.


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. This woman never cared about her image in front of him. She acted naturally and was always her genuine self. He wondered if that was the reason why he had loved her so dearly before he had lost his memory.


    "You don''t like it?" Debbie noticed that he had only taken a single sip. She was a little disheartened.


    Carlos shook his head. "I just don''t like too much sugar."


    His words reminded her that Carlos never liked sweet foods. How could she have forgotten such an important detail about him? She cursed herself in her mind. ''I shouldn''t have added the honey, '' she thought with a glum look on her face.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, he added, "But it''s good."


    Debbie waved at him. She took a sip and said, "Don''t try tofort me. I know. My bad. I forgot that you don''t like sweet foods." She walked towards him and reached for his ss.


    Realizing that she was trying to take it away, Carlos grabbed her hand. "No."


    His big hand gently wrapped around her small hand. She felt warmth fill her heart from his single touch. She blushed and said in a low voice, "I will get you some water."


    He squeezed her soft hand lightly. "No, I''ll drink this."


    Ignoring his tightening grip on her hand, she asked hesitantly, "But, you... Do you really want to drink it?" She didn''t want him to torture himself for her sake.


    "Yes." He nodded simply. Although he didn''t like sugary foods, this was just a ss of fruit tea. He could drink it up.


    With a smile, Debbie went back to her chair. She propped her chin in her hands and watched the man get back to his work again. An idea popped up in her head. "Mr. Handsome, let''s go on a date tonight."

 Chapter 359: Ten Dishes For Two People

    Chapter 359: Ten Dishes For Two PeopleCarlos'' hand hovered over hisptop keyboard. He shifted his gaze to Debbie. Again, the expectant look in her eyes made him unable to refuse her. He nodded.


    Debbie''s heart was filled with joy. The small smile on her lips spread across her face. She knew that she had been right all along. Carlos would surelye back to her!


    She was too excited to continue working on her song, so she stopped writing the lyrics and began browsing some posts on Weibo. When she raised her head to peek at Carlos again, she was surprised to see that his ss of fruit tea was already empty. He even ate all the fruits in it.


    Her heart fluttered. She was pretty sure that he had drunk it for her sake.


    Around six o''clock in the evening, Carlos was about to wrap up his work for the day. Just before finishing his work, he asked Debbie to get his car out of the parking lot and wait for him downstairs.


    A few momentster, Carlos left Champs Bay Apartments. He saw Debbie waiting outside in his car. He smiled and walked towards it. When he got into the car, Debbie suggested, "How about we have dinner at Colleen''s restaurant? After dinner, we can walk around themercial street nearby." Carlos raised his brow. There was clearly nothing for him to do. She had already nned out everything for the night.


    He nodded helplessly and said, "Whatever you say." Debbie grinned at his reaction.


    Curtis and Colleen were not at the restaurant that night. So, when the manager saw Carlos, he immediately ushered them to one of the VIP rooms and called Colleen immediately to tell her of his arrival.


    Colleen told the manager, "Make sure you take good care of him and serve the best food. Free of charge." After a pause, she inquired, "Is he alone?"


    "No, he is here with ady."


    ''Ady? Is it Debbie or Stephanie?'' Colleen wondered curiously. "What does thedy look like? Does she have big eyes? Is she good-looking?"


    The manager thought for a few seconds and said uncertainly, "Thedy was wearing a mask and a cap, so I couldn''t see her face clearly. But I heard Mr. Huo call her by the name Debbie..."


    ''Wow, so that is Debbie. Stephanie doesn''t need to wear a mask and a cap to go out!'' she thought excitedly. Sparing a nce at Piggy and Jus, who were ying in front of her, Colleen instructed the manager, "Thatdy is way more distinguished than Carlos. Remember, all of her meals at our restaurant are free of charge."


    ''She''s more distinguished than Mr. Huo?'' The manager was taken aback. ''Who is this Debbie? Is the boss kidding?'' But he kept his doubts to himself and said, "Yes, we''ll treat them both well."


    "Good. Go ahead with your work."


    In the VIP room


    Carlos passed the menu card to Debbie. "What would you like to have?" Generally, Carlos was a decisive man. He would order the dishes and arrange everything in advance if he was taking someone out for dinner. But he didn''t remember what Debbie liked due to his memory loss, so he had to let her make the decision herself.


    Without looking at the menu, Debbie told the manager outright, "Please ask your chefs to cook their specialty dishes. We''ll have six vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes, a pot of soup, and some rice. And please don''t make them too greasy or spicy. We''d like it light and healthy."


    ''Ten dishes including the soup and rice?!'' The manager''s mouth was agape in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. Never had he heard a woman order like this before. He politely said to her, "Excuse me for reminding you, it''s our restaurant''s policy to not waste any food. Each of our disheses in a generous quantity. So...I believe that ten dishes for two people...Um..."


    He let his voice trail, but Debbie understood what he meant. She smiled and was about to exin, but Carlos cut in firmly, "Just bring it. And there''s no need to reduce the quantity either."


    The manager nodded without any more questions. Carlos turned to Debbie and confirmed, "You sure you don''t want it spicy?"


    He remembered that she had cooked spicy dishes at her apartmentst time.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Fine. That will be all." Carlos gestured for the manager to leave.


    When they were left alone in the VIP room, he asked curiously once again, "You can''t eat spicy food?"


    Debbie took off her mask and cap. "I can, but you can''t."


    She had found out earlier that he was taking pills every day because of the sequ due to the car ident. He needed to be on medication for some more time.


    Carlos frowned. He softened his voice, "Just order what you like."


    "No, you shouldn''t eat spicy food while taking medication." She gazed at him lovingly and added, "That''s what you used to tell me whenever I fell sick." Carlos always forbade her from eating spicy and greasy food. He even kept away seafood from her while she was sick.


    Carlos grinned. She was unfolding the wet napkin. He took her hand and said, "Let me help you."


    "No way. You used to take care of me all the time in every aspect, no matter how trivial the matter was. Now, our roles have been reversed and it''s finally my turn to take care of you. I need to do this right, just like you did for me. No, I should be even better than you, so that I can win my handsome man back as soon as possible."


    Carlos was moved at first, but when he heard herst words, his face fell. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Whatever, a man is supposed to treat a woman well." Moreover, she was his ex-wife. Even though he didn''t know what exactly had happened between them in the past, he felt an obligation to treat her properly.


    Touched by his words, Debbie held on to his arm and rested her cheek on it. "You have said those same words to me before. It''s so true that a leopard never changes its spots." ''Even though he has lost his memory, he still treats me so well. Thank God!'' she thought, sensing a pleasant ache in her chest.


    ''A leopard never changes its spots? Are you sure you are praising me?'' Carlos thought, his lips twitching into a smile.


    Shortly after, the dishes arrived. Debbie grabbed a pair of clean chopsticks and picked up some food for Carlos. But just as she was about to put some vegetables onto his te, he stopped her.


    Confused, she looked at him. He said calmly, "Let me do it." He felt like it was a man''s job to do so.


    Debbie smiled. "Never mind. Let me do it. Rest assured, I''m using fresh chopsticks. Don''tin." She knew about his obsession with cleanliness. Since they hadn''t yet restored their former rtionship, she wouldn''t dare use her own chopsticks to pick up food for him.


    Carlos put down his chopsticks and stared at the woman. "Debbie Nian."


    "Yes?" Her hand stopped in front of a cucumber dish. ''Is he... mad at me? Why?'' And then it dawned on her that the bossy man didn''t like people disobeying his orders.


    Debbie sighed and drew back her hand. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment. "Okay, fine. I''m not gonna serve you."


    Her unexpected humble reaction made Carlos ufortable. He took her hand and made her look at him.


    "What now?" Debbie asked, confused. She had already stopped serving him.


    Carlos raised her chin with his other hand. He drew closer to her and said in a husky voice, "Just be yourself in front of me. No need to be cautious. No need to fawn over me. Understand?" He felt his heart ache when he saw her act so humbly in front of him. It wasn''t like her usual self at all.


    Debbie was shocked by his words. She stammered, "I... I don''t..." She gazed into his dark eyes and saw the sincerity in them. She felt so nostalgic. After taking a deep breath, she smiled and found her voice. "It doesn''t matter, Carlos. You have been so much nicer to me than I am being to you now. Seriously, what I''m doing now is iparable to what you have done for me..."


    Besides, it was she who had failed to keep their marriage alive. She was too stupid, too weak. She felt guilty for not holding onto him tightly.


    Now, God had given her a second chance. Carlos was alive. As long as she could make hime back to her, she was willing to do anything for him. Even if she had to be humble and lose her pride, she didn''t care.


    As she was lost in her thought, she felt his arm wrap around her waist and pull her closer to him. And just like that, his lips were on hers, devouring her again. It was not a soft kiss; he was hungry. For her. She couldn''t think. Her thoughts were jumbled and blown away by the heat from his lips.


    He didn''t stop until a waiter knocked at the door.


    Gasping for air, they broke apart. In a fluster, Debbie tidied her clothes and bowed her head down to eat the food, her heart pounding in her chest.

 Chapter 360: Lets Put On Weight Together

    Chapter 360: Let''s Put On Weight TogetherSince Carlos had warned Debbie to not serve him, she extended her full focus to the delicious food on their table. Instead, he served her the different dishes from time to time.


    His smallest gestures brought tears to her eyes. She sniffed when she saw the bowl of soup that he had ced in front of her.


    ''Even though he has lost his memory, he still takes care of me so well, '' she thought, her chest welling up with happiness.


    ''It looks like all my efforts are paying off. Does this mean he wille back to me soon?''


    "Are you crying?" Carlos'' voice snapped Debbie out of her trail of thoughts.


    She quickly picked up a tissue and wiped her tears. With a sweet smile, she denied, "No, no! I..." It was so obvious that she was crying. So, there was no point in lying. She nodded and said, "Well, these dishes are just so delicious. I want toe here again. Will youe with me next time?"


    "You are crying because the dishes are delicious?" he asked, knowing that she was lying through her teeth.


    Debbie nodded again.


    Carlos put down the spoon in his hand and said, "Debbie Nian."


    "Huh?"


    "Do I look like an idiot to you?" he asked, staring into her tear-filled eyes. Her answer was an insult to his IQ.


    Her eyes brimming with tears, Debbie forced a smile to hide her true feelings. She tried to make an excuse which he would believe. "I...I''m just too happy. You are the famous Carlos Huo. It''s every woman''s dream to have a dinner date and spend some time with you. But you are here, with me. I''m just excited."


    Carlos snorted and picked up a clean tissue to wipe her tears. "Yeah, that sounds legit," he mocked.


    His gestures were so gentle that tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Believe me! I wouldn''t lie to you," she said.


    Staring at the wet tissue in his hand, Carlos sighed. ''Why is she crying even harder now?''


    "Stop crying! Otherwise..."


    Under his threat, Debbie finally managed to stop the tears.


    She thought of something funny and then said with a smile, "Old man, do you know why you fell in love with me back then?" Carlos shook his head with a smile, encouraging her to continue. She said with a wink, "It''s because I''m so damn pretty!"


    Sheughed and that lightened the mood.


    Carlos was d that she had stopped crying. He felt a pang in his heart as he watched her tears. He raised his eyebrow at her suspiciously and asked, "Seriously? I fell in love with you because of your looks? I don''t think I ever was that shallow."


    Debbie giggled and went on, "Well, I''m not just good-looking. I''m also witty and strong. That''s why you fell for me."


    ''That sounds more convincing, '' Carlos thought.


    ''She is indeed a pretty woman and the wittiest and strongest I have ever met.'' He wasn''t as surprised anymore that he had fallen in love with her in the past.


    After dinner, they left the restaurant together. Debbie took Carlos to a nearby park for a walk.


    She had initially said that the walk was for proper digestion, but when she saw the pastries and cupcakes through the windows of a dessert store nearby, she gulped her saliva and fixed her eyes on a chocte cake. "Old man, how about a chocte cake? The smallest one..."


    The yearning in her eyes amused Carlos. Debbie was very different from other women he had seen before. Women were always conscious of their figure and were afraid of putting on weight. They wouldn''t have too much food for supper, nor would they indulge themselves with desserts at thiste hour.


    "Wait for me here," he said and went into the dessert store.


    Standing outside, Debbie looked at the man she loved through the window. Carlos picked up several cakes with different vors and put them onto the tray he was holding. Within a few minutes, he strode out with five or six small cakes inside a paper bag.


    He pulled Debbie into his arm. The girls in the store stared enviously at Debbie because she had such a caring and handsome date.


    Unable to hold herself back, Debbie took out a chocte cake from the bag and began to enjoy it.


    She scooped a spoonful of cake and brought it to Carlos'' mouth. He shook his head, but she grumbled, "You bought so many, I can''t finish all of them. Let''s not waste good cakes. Besides, I will surely gain a few pounds after eating so much. Come on! Take a bite. Let''s put on weight together."


    Grinning and not knowing how to turn her down, Carlos opened his mouth and ate the cake she was feeding him with so much love.


    Later, when they had just gotten into his car, Carlos'' assistant called him. There was an emergency meeting he had to attend at thepany. Carlos wanted to take Debbie back home first, but she refused his offer and insisted that she take a taxi home.


    Sighing in defeat, Carlos hailed a taxi for her. He waited until the taxi was out of sight and then turned around his car and drove towards thepany.


    At ZL Group


    When he saw Carlos'' car approaching thepany entrance, Frankie trotted over. When Carlos got out, he informed him in a hurry, "Mr. Huo, they are waiting for you."


    "Hmm." He handed the car keys to Frankie and walked into the building.


    Frankie called out hesitantly, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos turned around and waited for him to continue.


    Frankie approached him and whispered near his ear, "We found that someone had been following you for the past few days. It''s... Miss Li."


    Carlos furrowed his brows and replied in a cold voice, "I see."


    ''Stephanie is following me?'' He was annoyed.


    The senior executives and managers of ZL Group were all sitting in the meeting room, waiting for Carlos.


    When he entered, they greeted him. After Carlos sat in his designated seat, James, who was sitting in the CEO''s chair, began, "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin the meeting." He looked around the table once and then continued, "Milo Yu of the Yu Group has passed away. Ben has been responsible for the project that they are handling in co-operation with us. Gentlemen, let''s discuss what we are going to..."


    Two hourster, after the meeting was over, Carlos and James entered the elevator together. James cast a quick nce at the expressionless Carlos and asked casually, "Carlos, you didn''te to thepany this afternoon. What were you doing?"


    Carlos'' eyebrows shot up at being questioned. "I was not feeling very well. I was working from home." He made an excuse.


    James'' face was immediately filled with fake concern. "You were not well? Are you overworking yourself? How about taking a vacation?"


    "No thanks, Dad."


    "Okay. Did you see a doctor? Are you feeling better now?" If anyone saw this scene, they would believe that James was such a caring father.


    They walked out of the elevator, followed by Frankie and James'' assistant.


    Carlos loosened his tie and shook his head. "Don''t worry about me, Dad. I''m fine."


    "All right. You are fine, that''s all that matters. By the way, when are you nning to get engaged to Stephanie?" James asked in a feigned casual tone.


    Carlos came to a halt, and James stopped beside him.


    "Dad, I''m not getting engaged to her," Carlos said, his tone very serious.


    James'' expression changed dramatically. He looked around, making sure no one other than their assistants was around, and then asked in a low voice, "What do you mean by that? Why the sudden change of mind? Not too long ago, you told her father that you would get engaged to her soon."

 Chapter 361: Take A Few Days Off

    Chapter 361: Take A Few Days OffCarlos didn''t exin why he wasn''t willing to get engaged to Stephanie. Instead, he said casually, "Dad, I''ve already made up my mind. I will apologize to Stephanie and her father in person."


    James tried to hold back his anger and asked calmly, "Carlos, what happened between you and Stephanie?"


    "Nothing happened. It''s gettingte. I''m heading back home now." Saying that, Carlos walked towards the entrance of the building.


    Staring at his retreating back, James knew that everything would go out of his control if he didn''t do something quickly. "Carlos," he called out.


    Carlos stopped and turned around to look at him.


    "We''ll talk tomorrow morning," James said.


    After a short pause, Carlos nodded. He had a bad feeling in his gut.


    As he walked out of the building, Carlos discreetly scanned the area out of the corner of his eye. As expected, he noticed someone hiding in the shadows.


    He snorted as he got into his car and asked Frankie to take him to Champs Bay Apartments.


    When he arrived, Stephanie was already home. She was sitting before the wine cab and was on a phone call. Her tone was harsh as she said, "Work out a new n and send it to me via e-mail within three days. Otherwise, the nning Department will have to bear the responsibilities."


    Seeing Carlos enter the apartment, she fixed her eyes on him with a stern expression on her face. He took off his suit and loosened his tie.


    "Set aside everything else. Your priority is to work out a new n. That''s all!" Stephanie hung up and heaved a tired sigh. With the phone still in her hand, she trotted over to Carlos, who was in the kitchen, pouring himself a ss of water.


    She shed a ttering smile and said in a soft voice, "Carlos, you''re back. Are you tired?" No matter how tough Stephanie''s work got, she never asked Carlos for his assistance. She was too proud to show him her weakness.


    Carlos nodded and asked casually, "Something wrong with yourpany?"


    "No big deal. I can fix it." The truth was that she was really annoyed because of what had happened in herpany. She was definitely in a tough spot and had a lot of cleaning up to do.


    Since she assured him that she could fix it on her own, Carlos didn''t ask for more details. He drank the water and was about to head for his bedroom.


    "Carlos!" Stephanie called out, stopping him.


    He turned to look at her, waiting for her next words.


    Remembering what her mother had told her earlier, she said with a hopeful heart, "I''ve been really exhaustedtely because of work and other stuff. I was thinking that maybe I should take a few days off and go on a vacation. Let''s go together, shall we?"


    Carlos hesitated for a moment, then turned her down. "Milo Yu of the Yu Group passed away out of the blue. We have a billion-dor project in co-operation with them. I''m responsible for the project now. I''ll be very busy for the next few days."


    Stephanie lowered her head to hide her disappointment. When she looked at him again, she was wearing an understanding smile. "I see. Take care of yourself. Okay?"


    "Sure. Thank you." With not as much as a smile or a good night, he strode to his bedroom.


    Stephanie balled her hands into fists and gnashed her teeth as she stood staring at the closed door of his bedroom.


    The next day, in the general manager''s office at ZL Group, Carlos was assigning some important tasks to Frankie when the door was pushed open from outside. James entered the office without knocking.


    As an efficient assistant, Frankie said, "Mr. Huo, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    Carlos nodded, and Frankie left the office and closed the door behind him. Carlos stood up from his chair and poured a ss of water for James. "Dad, would you like to go to a tea house and talk?"


    James continued acting like a caring father in front of Carlos. "No need for that. It''s no big deal. Are you ustomed to working at thepany now?"


    "Yes, Dad. Everything is fine."


    "I''m d to hear that." James put down the ss and added, "Carlos, now that you are fully recovered, I shall return the CEO''s position¡ª"


    Carlos interrupted him, "Dad, there''s no hurry. We can talk about thister."


    James was thrilled deep down, but he feigned worry. "No, no. Three years ago, you were at death''s door. I had no choice but to take over the position to assure the cooperation of the shareholders and the employees. Now that you are fine, I must return the position to you. I will go back to New York and work from there." "


    Dad, just leave it be for now." Carlos sat opposite James and went on, "There''s something that I need to know from you."


    James had a hunch about what Carlos was going to ask, and his heart skipped a beat. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"


    "How was Debbie Nian rted to me in the past?" Carlos asked. He felt that he was bing more and more attracted to her. So, he decided to learn all about what exactly had happened between them.


    The reason James was at Carlos'' office was to talk to him about Debbie. He was d that Carlos had taken the initiative. If not, he would have had to find a round-about way to mention her without sounding strange.


    James changed his expression dramatically on purpose. After a long pause, he asked, "Why do you know that woman? Did you meet her?"


    Seeing his long face, Carlos said calmly, "Yes, I met her. She said that we shared a rtionship."


    "Where did you see her?" James seemed very nervous to Carlos. Of course, it was all fake.


    "Z Country." James'' behavior didn''t seem right, so Carlos decided not to reveal the entire truth.


    James realized that something was off since Carlos had just lied to him. He already knew that Debbie was in Y City.


    Both father and son were indulged in their own thoughts at that moment.


    Faking grief and anger, James began, "That woman brought shame to our family. I wanted to hide everything from you, but..."


    "What happened?" Carlos asked with a frown.


    After some hesitation, James said, "She... she is your ex-wife."


    Debbie had told him that. So when James confirmed it, Carlos was not surprised at all.


    He just wanted to hear it from his father, because he was still a little skeptical about her. But when James confirmed it, various emotions flooded Carlos.


    "Carlos!" James looked him in the eye and raised his right hand to vow, "I''m not lying, Carlos. This is the truth. If I''m lying, may I be struck dead."


    "Dad!" Carlos eximed. "I trust you."


    "Ah!" James sighed. "I was afraid that you were cheated by that woman again. Carlos, you have to understand. I really can''t afford to lose you again..."


    ''Cheated by her? Again?'' Carlos had a bad feeling about this. "Why did we get divorced? Do you know the reason?"


    "Of course I know!" James feigned misery and continued, "I''ve been hiding the truth from you for all these years because I didn''t want to make you sad. But now that you''re asking about it, I have to tell you everything." He sighed dramatically and continued, "Three years ago, you were in a car ident. Your assistant, Emmett, died at the scene. You protected that woman and was fatally wounded. She was unscratched. When you were struggling for your life in the hospital, she cheated on you and had another man''s baby. When she found out that you might not survive, she chose to divorce you and abort the baby. She even told the media and others that you were dead. Carlos, I''m so sorry. I implored her not to divorce you and told her that you were going to be okay, but she didn''t listen..."


    He squeezed out a few drops of tears and let them stream down his cheeks.

 Chapter 362: Photos

    Chapter 362: Photos''She cheated on me and even had another man''s baby?!'' Carlos pulled a long face as he thought of Debbie''s bright smile.


    ''So this is the real reason why we got divorced. Now she knows that I''m recovered, so she is trying to get back together with me.''


    "Dad, it was not your fault. But why did all my assistants leave thepany?" Carlos asked. From what he had been told, all of his assistants were not in thepany anymore.


    After a moment of reflection, James answered, "When it was reported that your chances of living were very unlikely, both Tristan and Zelda resigned. As for Ashley and another assistant, they must have quit over my style of management."


    Everything now made sense to Carlos¡ªsome employees would resign when their boss was reced.


    But he somehow felt something was not right with Tristan''s and Zelda''s departure.


    "After Tristan tendered in his resignation letter, I personally went to him to see if I could convince him to continue working with us. I told him I was only holding the fort while you were away, but apparently, judging from your condition, it wasn''t easy to believe you''d make it out alive. Besides, he turned me down saying he had found a more suitable employer. Not long after, he went abroad."


    ''So, Tristan''s hopped to a betterpany, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    Listening to James'' exnation, Carlos was convinced.


    "Then what happened to Curtis?" he pressed further. Although his memory was problematic after the ident, there were a few things he could recall. His friendship with Curtis was one of those few exceptions. They had always been close. Bosom buddies, if he could use that. What had changed that he no longer saw Curtis?


    Feeling helpless, James sighed, and was tempted to change the subject. However, he knew that would only work for a time. "Well, it''s not easy to exin everything in detail, Carlos. But in short, Debbie is Curtis'' niece, and in the tough times that followed, he chose her over you. That should be understandable, I think. Any reasonable man in his situation would have done the same. To protect Debbie, he worked hard to take down all the negative news posts about her from the Inte.


    Anyway, he didn''t know why I had told Debbie that you were dead. It was just a test of her loyalty to you, but she failed. What else could exin her rush decisions which followed almost immediately? Couldn''t she have waited a little longer, at least to confirm, or if not, to mourn her husband? It surprised me how quickly she reced you with another man. You know what? Three years ago, under her influence, you put Lewis behind bars, on false charges. That woman has always been a problem, but you were not willing to ept it." Thinking back of Lewis going to jail and every other disagreement in the family because of Debbie, James fought to contain his tears.


    Carlos'' face darkened. Already, he knew Curtis was Debbie''s uncle. For that fact, what James was saying added up.


    "Here is the thing Carlos," the old man said, a thoughtful look on his face. He then took a calcted pause, and studied Carlos for his reaction. When he was certain to have gotten attention, he continued, his pitch dropping for effect, "Stephanie has always loved you, and you should have stuck with her. And it was the worst heartbreak for her when you married Debbie. That''s the reason Stephanie left Y City. Despite all the pain you caused her, when she knew you had a car ident and Debbie had divorced you, poor Stephanie came back from abroad, just to be by your side. The girl has done everything possible to take care of you. How can you be so insensitive and ungrateful, Carlos? Next time, please be wary of Debbie and her intentions. At every turn, she has proved herself to be unfaithful and unreliable. And I hate the fact that you don''t seem to see through her deception."


    Those were weighty words for Carlos. ''So her tears...her emotions...They were all fake, weren''t they?'' "I see," Carlos answered after a moment''s silence.


    "Son, you are my only child. Your mom is mentally unstable now. I wish nothing but the best for you. I hope you and Stephanie will live a happy life together."


    "Hmm," Carlos simply answered.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Megan. Her parents died while they fought to save you and Wesley. You two brought her back and doted on her. But ever since Debbie appeared, she always tried to nder Megan and drive a wedge between you and her. She had another man''s baby and said it was yours. She used it to ckmail you, demanding that you send Megan behind the bars. That woman is heartless and in dangerous, Carlos. Damon must have told you that Megan had been behind bars before, right? Anyway, the decision is yours. If you still think that woman has your best interest at heart, I''ll wash my hands of everything."


    ''Put Megan behind the bars?''


    Now, Carlos finally understood why Damon and Wesley disliked Debbie.


    James kept throwing mud at Debbie, warning Carlos over and over against her advances.


    Taking in what his dad had just said, Carlos remained glued to his chair, undecided on what to do. After what seemed like an eternity, he dialed Megan''s number. "Hi Megan, I want to ask you something. It''s about Debbie..."


    Half an hourter, he hung up the phone. By the aura around him, anyone who saw him right now would be scared to death.


    Debbie''s wickedness was beyond Carlos. ''She pushed Megan into the river, drove her out of the country and scared her from ever stepping in Y City! Besides, she cheated on me, had an abortion and eloped with another man...''


    To add oil to the me, James had an assistant send Carlos a folder with evidence to Debbie''s unfaithfulness.


    The stack of photos that fell onto the desk when he opened the folder was more than Carlos could take.


    What on earth had Debbie turned into? Why would a normal woman hang around with a different random guy every time?


    In one of the photos, Carlos recognized the man. Somewhere in a garden, as they yed, Debbie sitting on a swing, while Hayden stood behind, pushing her with unmistakable enjoyment.


    If this photo couldn''t prove that Debbie had an affair with Hayden, there were still several other photos in which she was sleeping in the arms of a strange man. In a fit of rage, Carlos crumpled the photo he was holding in his left hand, and banged on the table with the other.


    There was no need to go through the remaining photos.


    In addition to the photos, there was also an enclosed note in the folder.


    In Debbie''s unmistakable handwriting, it read, "Apart from his money, what else did Carlos Huo mean to me? Nothing. Zero. Zilch! Now that is a closed chapter. Carlos is dead, and I''m a free woman. On top of that, I''m pregnant with another man''s baby. A man I slept with while I was in Ennd. The game here is simple. Since his dad has never wanted me in the family, I''ll leave this city with money. It has to be good money, I swear! Five million dors is the least I''ll take. Nothing less! And I''ll leave Y City for good."


    The gloating tone of her note was sickening. What did this woman have for a heart?


    "Jeez!" he bellowed and banged on the desk. The pen that was sitting on the edge of the desk fell to the floor.


    "And this woman thought she''d fool me again? Damn!" he shouted. When he realized he had shouted, he looked around cautiously, then said through gritted teeth, "Woman, I''ll make you pay!"


    Carlos kept swearing.


    Elsewhere, Debbie started to sense something was off when Carlos hadn''t contacted her for the third day in a row. She sent several messages to him, but there was no response.


    She walked her dog around several times, but didn''t see Carlos once.


    To kill her boredom, she went to Curtis'' house and had some fun ying with Piggy and Justus, but the bad feeling just wouldn''t budge. Later, when she came back home, she called Carlos.


    Several times, she tried, waiting and hoping he would pick up, but there was no response. At longst, when she was almost giving up, her prayer was answered, or so she thought. She greeted him cheerfully, "Hey, old man. Are you busy now?"


    Stephanie had put the phone on speaker, so Debbie''s voice reverberated in the office.


    On hearing the familiar voice, Carlos couldn''t help but recall the photos and the apanying gloating note. His face darkened.


    When Debbie didn''t hear any response, she looked at her phone screen and asked in confusion, "The phone is connected. Old man, are you busy now?"


    Seeing that Carlos had no intention of speaking, Stephanie, who had taken a few steps back, came closer to answer. "And what do you want from Carlos, if I may ask?" she asked with obvious derision in her tone.


    Debbie was shocked. ''Why is Carlos not answering?'' she wondered.


    "I need to speak to him, madam. Where is he?" she asked bluntly.

 Chapter 363: Getting Engaged

    Chapter 363: Getting Engaged"What?" Debbie heard Carlos'' voicee from the other end of the line.


    Although it was just one word, she could tell that something was off with him.


    ''Is it because Stephanie is with him?''


    With a sinking feeling, she said softly, "Never mind. I''ll let you get back to work."


    "Wait!" Before she hung up, Stephanie called out to stop her.


    Debbie didn''t hang up, nor did she speak.


    Stephanie said with a smile, "Miss Nian, let this be thest time that you call my fiance. Carlos and I will get engaged next month. In case you''re still in doubt about his intentions with me, I invite you to our engagement party. Maybe, that will confirm you in everything that you need to know."


    ''Is this woman kidding me?'' Debbie wondered. ''What''s going on with Carlos? Is this what he has been up to for thest three days?''


    Color drained from Debbie''s face. She had thought she and Carlos had gone along very well. Why would he change his mind all of a sudden to go ahead with an engagement to Stephanie? What did she miss? In any case, what was the rush for?


    Debbie panicked. She didn''t know what to say. After a long pause, she said timidly, almost sounding silly, "You are lying! I won''t believe it unless Carlos tells me this himself."


    Carlos took over the phone, turned off the hands-free mode and said coldly, "Miss Nian, Stephanie and I will get engaged next month. Since she doesn''t mind it, you are wee to our engagement party."


    Debbie shook her head and murmured, "Hell no! That can''t be Carlos on the phone! I guess you''re trying to pull a prank on me, Stephanie." But even as she said those words, putting up a protest, deep down in her heart of hearts, she knew better. This was not a prank. It was Carlos'' phone number and the voice was no doubt his. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Her weeping grew into hysterical cries. Carlos, however, responded with a cold sneer. If it weren''t for James having warned him, he would''ve believed her performance. "You want me to tell you face to face?" Carlos asked.


    "Wait for me," Debbie blurted. "I''lle to your office now," she added in between sobs. She still refused to believe what she heard. Only a few days ago, Carlos had been so nice to her.


    To confirm whatever she had heard on the phone, Debbie rushed to the ZL Group offices, as soon as she hung up. Carlos had informed the receptionist ahead of time, so she was allowed straight to the general manager''s office without being stopped.


    Inside the office, she found Carlos and Stephanie discussing something. Walking straight to where they were, Debbie noticed that they were looking at map of the venue where the engagement party was to be held.


    Debbie''s face turned deathly pale.


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and said bluntly, "Stop acting before me. I already know what kind of woman you are. It''s good that you are here, so that I can tell you this for thest time. Stop ying tricks on me. I am past that."


    As Debbie looked him in the eye, the coldness on his face stung her. It made her wonder whether their happy moments before were just a dream. After a long time, she finally managed to say, "Carlos, what did you hear about me that makes you so hostile against me?"


    ''What did I hear about you? Are you afraid of being exposed?'' Carlos felt even more disappointed. Without saying a word, he opened a drawer and took out a stack of photos and a sheet of paper in between.


    Just with one look, Debbie knew what the photos were all about and what was on the paper. ''Now that James began to strike back, I don''t need to hide anything from Carlos, '' she thought.


    "Carlos, let me tell you the truth. It was James Huo who forced me to leave Y City. He used our baby to threaten me. He told me you were dead and even held a fake funeral to deceive me. He even had his men abduct Sasha and forced me to write this down and sign my name on it. He destroyed our marriage and ruined me. He¡ª"


    Whatever Debbie said, Carlos would not believe. He had been warned. Besides, Debbie called James by his name, which only made matters worse. ''She doesn''t show any respect to Dad!'' Thinking of this, he rudely interrupted her. "Shut up! Enough of that bber!"


    The viciousness in his voice gave Debbie such a real scare that her mouth went dry all of a sudden. ''I now get the point. In Carlos'' eyes, James is a caring father. I must expose his true colors.'' So she said, "Carlos, do you know James is not your biological father?"


    Actually, that was new to Carlos. If anyone else had told him that on any other day, he would have believed it. But this,ing from Debbie, was indeed odd. Stranger than fiction.


    "Remember what your grandpa told you on his deathbed? I know you may not believe me. But what James did against you and everyone close to you while you were in aa speaks volumes. No one might have told you what the old man did to the ZL group. Besides the fact that you came back to a changed leadership in thepany, you may not be privy to the acrimony that led to the departure of long-time and trusted employees. Anyway, the losses you''re seeing are just a tip of the iceberg. If you don''t watch out, that man, James will be your downfall, I promise you. Oh, by the way, he even took away thepany and properties that you gave me."


    Disdain written all over his face, Carlos retorted, "You must be disappointed to hear that Dad came to me and asked me to take the CEO''s position back. But I turned him down. As for thepany and properties I gave you, I have a hunch, you came back just to revenge yourself, huh?"


    Looking at the man in disbelief, Debbie gaped at his cold retort and apparent naivety. "It''s your decision if you want to trust James, and I don''t care anyway. So let''s just assume that I came here to avenge myself. But this is not because he took away the things you gave me, but because he ruined my life and destroyed our marriage.


    For that, I swear, he''ll pay a heavy price!" she roared. Clenching his hand to fist inside his pocket, Carlos answered with a cold expression, "It was you who wrecked our marriage."


    "For the umpteenth time, get this straight Carlos. I did what I did under duress. When James did a mock funeral for you, had his men abduct Sasha to ckmail me, and threatened me with our baby, to coerce me into signing the divorce papers, what should I have done, Carlos? Should I have agreed to abort our baby? Tell me, Carlos!" Debbie mocked.


    "Where''s the baby?" Carlos asked all of a sudden.


    Not only he, but Stephanie held her breath at the mention of the baby. She was afraid that Carlos had a baby with this woman.


    "The baby..." Debbie almost let slip.


    But she really couldn''t tell him the truth right now. "I stumbled and fell, and then I lost it..." For Piggy''s safety, Debbie would lie, even if it meant putting her neck on the line to save the little girl.


    Carlos snorted, "You fell on purpose, right? After all, the baby was not mine."


    Debbie realized that Carlos trusted James very much, and he wouldn''t believe whatever she said. In Carlos'' eyes, she was a shameless, disgusting woman who had betrayed him and left him while he was in aa.


    Silence reigned in the office, until Stephanie finally spoke.


    Suppressing a mocking smile, she said, "Miss Nian, I don''t know why you are saying that Uncle James isn''t Carlos'' dad. Even if it''s true, he is the one who raised Carlos to where he is now. For all practical purposes, he is Carlos'' dad, and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Shut up! You know nothing!" Debbie screamed.


    For Carlos, Debbie could swallow her pride. After all, she still loved him and respected him. But who the hell did Stephanie think she was? She had no say in this matter. Stephanie didn''t know what Debbie was capable of, if someone dared rub her the wrong way.


    Stephanie had underestimated Debbie. Such a sharp reprimand was simply beyond what she had expected.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos warned in a cold voice, fearing Debbie might turn violent at any slight provocation now.


    "Carlos Huo, I''m so disappointed in you," murmured Debbie, her eyes teary.


    Pulling out a handkerchief from his pocket, Carlos wiped his brow, as if the white piece of cotton would magically wipe away the tension building in his head and the air around them. ''I''m the disappointed one. I''m so disappointed in you, Debbie Nian!'' he thought.


    Stone-faced, he ced an internal call.


    Under a minute, Frankie, one of Carlos'' new assistants, knocked at the door.


    "See her out," said Carlos, trying to sound asposed as possible.


    The assistant, oblivious to what was happening, greeted Debbie with a polite smile and indicated the way out. "This way, Miss Nian," he said courteously. But Debbie didn''t move. She looked Carlos in the eye and asked, "Carlos Huo, are you sure that you two are getting engaged?"

 Chapter 364: I Wont Spoil You Anymore

    Chapter 364: I Won''t Spoil You Anymore"Debbie Nian, what do you mean?" At that moment, a man''s stern voice came from outside the office.


    Then, James appeared and entered.


    Pointing at Debbie, he gloated, "You can do whatever you want, Miss Nian, but get this from me. Stephanie will be my daughter-inw, and there are no two ways about it. Three years ago, Carlos had spent his whole fortune on you. Yet you left him while he was in aa. Now that he is recovered, you can''t wait to get back together with him. I know what you are after. Just admit it."


    He was implying that Debbie was after Carlos'' money.


    Taking advantage of James'' support, Stephanie looked at Debbie and eximed, "Miss Nian, how shameless you are! How about this? Since you are Carlos'' ex-wife, I''ll give you five million dors. Just leave with the money and nevere back to pester him, will you?"


    ''Five million?'' Debbie snorted, "Wow, you are indeed a generous woman, Miss Li."


    Stephanie didn''t get the mockery in her tone and shed a proud smile. She even believed that she and Carlos were made for each other as their families were of equal social rank.


    However, what Debbie said next made her smile freeze. "But if Carloses back to me, I''ll have countless five million dors. Do you think I''ll give a damn about a mere five million?"


    Stephanie, James and Carlos were dumbstruck.


    "How about this? Since you think that money is all there is to rtionships, I also have an idea. I''ll give you fifty million dors, on condition that you quit this fight, leave Carlos alone and move on," Debbie offered with a scornful smile.


    Stephanie''s face changed. She suppressed her anger and snapped back, "Do you think Carlos is up for auction to the highest bidder?"


    "That''s exactly what I should ask you. Miss Li, is Carlos an item? You want to pay me five million to ask me to leave him. What do you take him for? Amodity on sale? A rent boy?" Debbie asked, without the slightest fear that her words would offend him.


    "Debbie Nian!" Carlos shouted, his face sullen.


    James'' face twisted as well. He pointed at Frankie and scolded, "Why did you allow this woman in here?" Then he pulled out his phone and called the security. "Bitch, I won''t allow you to hurt my son again," he threatened. "Hello. Is that security station? Someone is stirring up trouble in the general manager''s office. Hurry up. Dispatch a team to sort this out quickest."


    No one tried to stop James from calling the security.


    Unconvinced, Debbie looked at Carlos and asked, "Are you that cruel to watch as the security guards throw me out?"


    Carlos answered in a cold voice, "Debbie Nian, I won''t spoil you anymore."


    Debbie''s heart broke at his words. She took a deep breath and turned to James. "James Huo, you old son of a bitch! I tell you what, I''ll get back together with Carlos. No matter how many tricks you y, you won''t stop me!"


    Hearing the words, James trembled with anger. With his shaking hand, he pointed at Debbie and yelled, "Bitch! You are just as shameless as ever."


    Unable to stand Debbie''s humiliation of his father, Carlos stood up from his seat, strode towards her and caught hold of her wrist, dragging her to the door.


    Debbie struggled to break herself free, but to no avail. She cradled his neck, jumped up and kissed him on the lips. Ignoring his long face, she turned to Stephanie and said proudly, "You know what? Whether it was three years ago or now, we¡ª Mmmph..." She wanted to tell Stephanie that she and Carlos had kissed a few times recently, but he covered her mouth with his palm.


    Before she could say anything, he threw her out of his office.


    "Ouch!" Debbie cried in pain as she lost bnce and hit the floor.


    Only then did Carlos stop, but then he shut the door without even sparing a single nce for her.


    The employees couldn''t help but giggle at her awkward position.


    ''Oh my goodness! Isn''t this embarrassing?'' Debbie thought.


    Picking herself up, she pulled down the hat over her eyes, covered her face and rushed to one of the elevators.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, the doors of the other elevator opened, letting out a group of security guards heading to the general manager''s office.


    Alone in the elevator, Debbie nkly stared at her reflection in the shiny wall, her mind drifting off into a daze. The look on her face told a sad story. It seemed like all her efforts were futile.


    At a high-ss housing estate in the downtown area


    Staring at Jared''s cor, Sasha pointed to the gates and yelled, "Get out! Now!"


    Jared scratched his hair and said impatiently, "I told you many times. I didn''t cheat on you. I helped her to her feet, smudging her lipstick onto my cor identally."


    Sasha said with a sneer, "Jared Han, stop lying! Do you think I''m such a fool to believe yourme excuse?" Sasha was a not-so-famous star. But she worked very hard to get more opportunities and always had to fly to different cities.


    Today, she had just gotten back home after a week-long trip. As if they worked on a synchronized clock, Jared arrived only a few minutester, with lipstick print on his cor.


    "Please calm down, Sasha, and stop being so unreasonable!"


    "I''m unreasonable?" In frustration, Sasha closed her eyes and shouted, "We''re done! Just find another woman who is reasonable." Then she opened her eyes and angrily pushed Jared towards the door.


    Peeved about her attitude, Jared retorted, "Fine! We''re over! If I evere back again, I''d be your grandson!"


    Unknown to him, Sasha had thought Jared would keep begging and pleading. But he didn''t even apologize and try to sweet-talk her as a gentleman. It broke her heart. "Fine! Just leave!" she said feebly, her eyes red, on the brink of tears."


    Goodbye!" Jared loosened his tie roughly and stormed out in a huff.


    Silence reigned in the apartment again. Crouching on the floor, Sasha covered her face with both hands and broke into tears, weeping uncontrobly. ''Is he really breaking up with me?''


    Panic gripped her heart.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "Who is this?" she asked while wiping off her tears.


    "Sasha, it''s me, Debbie." Debbie''s voice came from outside the door.


    Earlier on, she had seen Sasha''s post in WeChat Moments. "I can finally go back home today!" read part of the post, in which Jared was mentioned.


    Sasha immediately sprang to her feet, but she staggered as her legs were numb. She opened the door, and forced a smile.


    "Hi Deb!" she greeted, putting in an effort to sound cheerful.


    Debbie bent over to pick up the stic bags on the floor, which contained different kinds of fruits. "Hi Sasha. Am I interrupting your romantic moment?" She hadn''t nned to visit Sasha at the beginning. But Curtis and Colleen had taken Piggy and Justus out. To kill the boredom, especially after her drama-filled day at the ZL Group offices, she came to visit Sasha.


    Sasha shook her head and took over the fruits. "Not at all. I''m d to have you here." However, her voice was a bit different, which caught Debbie''s attention.


    She took a closer look and then noticed that Sasha''s eyes were red and puffy.


    Debbie closed the door and asked with concern, "Why did you cry? What happened? Where''s Jared?" She looked around, but Jared was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 365: Grandma, Your Groundson Is Here

    Chapter 365: Grandma, Your Groundson Is HereWithout answering Debbie''s question, Sasha put the fruits on the table. She then picked up a durian and went to the kitchen to peel it.


    "Did Jared piss you off?" Debbie asked. And she was right.


    After a short pause, Sasha answered, "Not really. I broke up with him. And I asked him to get the hell out of here."


    "What? You two broke up? What happened? Tell me. I''ll teach that bastard a lesson!" Stretching herself as if she was ready for a fist fight with Jared, she added, "Where''s that jerk?"


    At least, hering here helped relieve Sasha, who said with a giggle, "Deb, let''s eat the durian and not talk about him." Thanks to Debbie making light of the situation, she somehow began to have a hunch that Jared would eventuallye back to her.


    At the right time, Debbie nned to ask Sasha more about her rtionship with Jared. But for the moment, she was careful not to press, since Sasha had just jetted back to town, obviously tired. Also, Debbie suspected she might not get a sober exnation, if they had sharply disagreed only a few minutes back. To change the subject, she began to peel the durian and said, "I picked the biggest durian in the supermarket. I hope it''s sweet as well. Oh poor Jared! He could''ve enjoyed the delicious durian with us if he hadn''t had a row with you."


    Sasha nodded and pointed to the durian as if pointing at Jared. "We''ll eat it up. Don''t leave any for him." Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss. ''What if he neveres back?''


    At the thought of it, she pouted, her eyes turning teary again.


    In order not to let Debbie worry about her, she could only bear the pain in her heart.


    "Sasha, tell me the truth. What exactly happened between you and him?" asked Debbie, who had stopped peeling the durian when she noticed a fresh hint of tension in Sasha''s eyes once more.


    Touched by the show of concern from Debbie, Sasha couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. In between sobs, she asked, "Deb, what should I do if he doesn''te back to me?"


    "I will call him, right away," said Debbie, pulling out her phone from the purse.


    "Don''t, Deb. He must be in a fit of rage now."


    "How long has he been gone?" Debbie asked.


    Sasha wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, "About an hour."


    "I¡ª" Debbie wanted to say something.


    Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. Debbie and Sasha looked at each other in confusion and then walked towards the gate together.


    "Who is it?" Sasha asked expectantly, hoping that it would be Jared.


    "It''s me, Grandma. Your grandson is here to wish you a happy new year," Jared said outside the gate.


    ''Grandma? Happy New Year? Come on! It''s summer!'' Sasha rolled her eyes, but apparently, she was thrilled. Her tears rolled again, but this time for joy. "You jerk! You are not allowed toe in," she teased.


    Debbie was confused. As far as she knew, Jared''s grandmother had passed away a long time ago.


    Jared pressed on the lock for fingerprint scanning, which as usual took a fraction of a minute to open the door with a beep. The couple looked at each other with passion, Sasha''s eyes red and swollen, while Jared''s hands hurt under the weight of the shopping bags. Raising the tworge bags in either hand, Jared ttered with a disarming smile, "Grandma, I brought some food for you. Will you let mee in, please?"


    Sasha burst intoughter and pped Jared on the armining, "You said we were done. Why are youing back?"


    "I missed you so much!" Without noticing that Debbie was around and watching, Jared threw himself into Sasha''s arms, pretending to be a clingy girl.


    "Ugh! Give me a break!" To catch Jared by surprise, Debbie feigned a cough to announce her presence. Even though she had watched with amusement, she suspected he might do something embarrassing if she didn''t stop the fun now.


    Jared was startled by the sudden voice. He turned to look in the direction, and when he saw Debbie, he took a few steps back and eximed, "Tomboy, when did youe here?"


    "Not long ago. You''ve just arrived when your favorite fruit, the durian, is ready. Did youe back because you smelled it?" Debbie jokingly asked.


    Sniffing the scent of durian, Jared closed his eyes to savor the moment. Then he raised the food and said, "Look! I brought a lot of food too. Kebabs, milk tea, octopus balls, chicken wings... They are too much for two people only. And now that you are here, you''ll have to feast with us."


    Debbie was amused. She took over the food bags and enthused, "Thanks, dude. But I think these will only be enough for me and Sasha. Don''t count on us sharing with you."


    "Not fair, Tomboy." He put up a protest. "I know you are a foodie, but can you please spare me a bite or two?"


    They all burst outughing at that lively turn. When they were all seated on the sofa in the living room, watching TV, Debbie turned to Jared and asked, "Where''s your grandma, by the way?"


    Sasha giggled and said, "Deb, here is the thing..." She then told Debbie what had happened between her and Jared.


    Debbie burst outughing when she finally realized why Jared called Sasha "Grandma."


    Pretending to take offense with the discussion, he pouted andined to Sasha, "Why did you tell her? Don''t you care about my ego?"


    Sasha rolled her eyes and put an octopus ball to his lips. "Come on. You and Deb have been friends for the longest time. What''s new about your ego that she doesn''t know about?"


    Debbie was really envious of the intimacy between the young couple. She used to bepletely against Sasha being with Jared because she thought that he was not a reliable man. But now it turned out she was wrong.


    Even Jared, who used to be a yboy, could make Sasha happy. What about her own happiness? Could she have a happy life with Carlos?


    After Debbie left Sasha''s apartment, she got a phone call from Hayden. "Hi Hayden."


    "Are you back in Y City?" he asked. He had just learned that Debbie was back.


    "Yeah. Piggy is here as well. She stays at my uncle''s house," Debbie said casually.


    "How about I treat you to dinner tomorrow, and you bring Piggy along?"


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate," she said. After all, he was a married man.


    Knowing what was on her mind, Hayden coaxed her, "You are thinking too much. That''s it then. I''ll send you the locationter. Bring Piggy along, please."


    "All right." She couldn''t turn him down.


    Three years ago when she just arrived in Z Country, she had no money or job. It was her most difficult time.


    During that time, Hayden had helped her out. He had found a house for her and offered her a job.


    She wanted to reject the offer, but she was pregnant then and she needed a house and a job to raise her baby. So she epted his kind offer.


    Thanks to Hayden, she managed to make a living in Z Country. However, after giving birth to Piggy, she quit her job without telling him. Then she approached many recordingbels with her songs. It was then she met Ivan and Irene. Ivan hired her and made her a popr singer.


    One day, before Hayden left Z Country, he had asked her a bold question. "Now that you are single, can we¡ª"


    "No!" She had turned him down without hesitation. She thanked him a lot, but that had nothing to do with love.


    Without another word, Hayden had simply smiled and left.


    It was after she gave birth to Piggy that they met again. Hayden then knew that she hadn''t aborted the baby, whose paternity had been the source of malicious rumors, which Hayden had feared would ruin Debbie.


    "His kid?" he asked.


    "Hmm," she simply answered.


    She knew he was referring to Carlos.


    With the sleeping Piggy in his arms, he told Debbie, "I''m willing to treat her as my own child, Deb. Will you¡ª"

 Chapter 366: Is Evelyn Your Daughter, Mr. Gu

    Chapter 366: Is Evelyn Your Daughter, Mr. GuDebbie interrupted Hayden. "Hayden, I know what you mean, but I can''t." ''I love Carlos. I know he''s dead, but I can''t fall in love with anyone else, '' she thought to herself.


    Actually, Hayden had already steeled himself for this. Every time he tried to get back with Debbie, she would turn him down. After so many times, you just expect it. But you can''t me a guy for trying, right?


    For thest few years, Hayden had traveled to and fro between his home city and this country, and Piggy had grown up calling him "Daddy Hayden."


    Of course, he hadn''t told anyone about Debbie and Piggy. That was her secret to reveal, if she chose to. After all, he was Debbie''s ex-boyfriend, and if anyone found out, the rumors would start up again. And thest thing he wanted to do was ruin her reputation.


    The next day, Debbie swung by Curtis'' house.


    She picked up Piggy and then drove to the Alioth Building.


    She had asked Hayden whether he could book another restaurant instead. After all, the Shining International za was owned by the ZL Group. But Hayden told her that he nned to buy some things for Piggy in the Shining International za after lunch. So she didn''t turn him down out of hand. Hayden was a good guy, and it was not like Debbie was made out of money.


    As usual, Debbie wore sunsses and a hat for her disguise.


    At the underground car park, she got out of the car, scooped a sleepy Piggy up in her arms, and entered the elevator.


    When she entered the private booth, Hayden was already there, waiting for them. And so were various cold dishes. The smell made her quite hungry.


    Upon seeing mother and daughter, Hayden put the documents in his hands aside, stood up and took Piggy from her arms so that Debbie could get situated. "You miss me, Evelyn?"


    Hayden believed that the nickname "Piggy" didn''t suit the aloof girl at all, so he insisted on calling her "Evelyn" whenever he saw her.


    When she saw Hayden, Piggy''s eyes snapped open and she gave him a broad smile. "Daddy Hayden! It''s been forever!"


    Hayden was pretty amazed at Piggy''s words. He looked at the little girl and said, "Wow, Evelyn. You''re smart! You remember how long it''s been?"


    She formed a three with her fingers. He knew that meant three months. He had to admit that Piggy was far more intelligent than other children her age¡ªthanks to Carlos'' genes.


    "Yeah. Daddy Hayden, where?" Piggy blinked her round doe eyes as she looked at Hayden.


    Putting her on hisp, Hayden picked up a dessert he had specially ordered for her and put it to her mouth. "I''ve been busy working. But not today. Today I''m all yours."


    Piggy took a small bite of the dessert and said, "Daddy Hayden, Grandma Colleen said...we''re moving. With you?"


    Hayden gave her a smile and patted her head. Then he turned to Debbie and asked, "Sure you''re going back? After what happenedst time..."


    If Hayden had asked her the same question two days ago, Debbie would have nodded without hesitation. But after recalling Carlos'' attitude, she was not so sure anymore. She shook her head and said, "I really don''t know. It depends."


    Hayden knew what she meant. They had gotten closer since she left the city three years ago. He asked a waiter to serve the main dishes and kept chatting with Debbie''s charming daughter.


    At lunch, Debbie received a phone call from the private detective she hired. "Miss Nian, I''ve got some news about James Huo. You free to talk now?"


    Debbie cast a nce at Hayden, who was feeding Piggy, and waved her phone. "I have to take this."


    "Sure."


    Debbie left the room. Piggy was almost full, so she asked Hayden to take her out of the baby chair. He did as he was bidden, and started to eat his own meal.


    Just at that moment, his phone rang. It was from his assistant. "Hello? What?!" It was rather shocking news, andmanded his full attention.


    And since Hayden was distracted, Piggy was out of the door. Debbie had forgotten to shut it, and Piggy was curious to explore the outside world. She left Hayden there, engrossed in his phone call.


    The moment she left the room, a familiar figure came into view. It was the uncle she missed a lot.


    Carlos was saying his goodbyes to his clients. "Everything''s settled then. As for the contract, we''ll find another¡ª" He suddenly stopped as he felt tiny arms encircling his leg.


    He lowered his head, and to his intense surprise, he saw the little girl he had met before.


    Piggy held onto his leg, raised her head and called out, "Uncle."


    But she didn''t receive the warm wee she was expecting. The man talking to Carlos frowned and asked a nearby waiter, "Whose kid is that? Get her out of here!" He was afraid Carlos would get annoyed. He needed this deal.


    Carlos, however, gestured for him to stop and bent over to pick Piggy up. Once she was in his arms, he told the man, "Mr. Lin, we''ll pick this upter. Goodbye!"


    Piggy hung on to his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She loved being held by him.


    Embarrassed, Mr. Lin looked at the little girl. ''Weird. Mr. Huo likes her a lot. They seem like father and daughter. But I never heard that Carlos had a kid. Wait...she just called him Uncle. I wonder why?''


    Ignoring his confused client, Carlos went back to his private booth, Piggy in his arms.


    This was Carlos'' exclusive private booth. There was even a bedroom inside. He entered the bedroom with Piggy.


    Putting her on the bed, he squatted down on the floor so he could look her straight in the eye. "Why are you here? Who brought you?" he asked.


    "Daddy, Mommy," Piggy answered briefly.


    ''I see, '' Carlos thought. "Where are your daddy and mommy? Why aren''t you with them?"


    "Daddy''s eating. Mommy went out. She''s on the phone." Piggy didn''t know where Debbie went.


    "Did you have lunch? Are you hungry?" Carlos asked patiently.


    "I''m full. Daddy fed me. I also had milk. Not hungry."


    Carlos stroked her hair and coaxed, "How about I take you to your daddy and mommy? They must be scared, not knowing where you are."


    Just then, they could hear voices outside the room. Carlos heard the waiter say, "Mr. Gu, this is Mr. Huo''s private booth. You can''t just barge in like this."


    Carlos picked Piggy up and opened the door to the bedroom. Hayden was standing right outside, anxiety written on his handsome features.


    When he saw Piggy, he heaved a sigh of relief. He said helplessly, "Evelyn, you scared me half to death!"


    When he finally hung up, he looked around for Piggy. She was nowhere to be found. His heart started racing and he bolted from one area to the next, looking for her everywhere. Finally, a waiter got his attention, and told him that Piggy had entered this room.


    Piggy blinked and said, "I met Uncle Carlos. Daddy Hayden, don''t worry. Uncle Carlos is nice."


    Hayden looked at Carlos with mixed feelings. He was not sure whether Carlos knew she was his daughter.


    They were both famous businessmen in the city they shared, so he offered his hand for Carlos to shake. "Mr. Huo! Good to see you! You know Evelyn?" he asked curiously.


    "Mmm hmm," Carlos simply answered and set her gently on the floor. ''So Hayden is Piggy''s dad? Or...?'' Staring at her tiny figure, he asked, "Is Evelyn your daughter, Mr. Gu?"

 Chapter 367: Give Me back My Daughter

    Chapter 367: Give Me back My Daughter''Hayden was involved in Debbie Nian''s scandal, '' Carlos thought. His mood darkened, dampening the joy he felt at seeing Evelyn.


    Hayden was taken aback by Carlos'' question. But soon he regained hisposure and replied with a smile, "Yes, Evelyn''s my daughter. Debbie''s her mom."


    Hayden studied Carlos'' face when he said that.


    There was no mistake that Carlos'' cold expression darkened even further when he learned Debbie was Piggy''s mother.


    Carlospared Evelyn''s adorable face to Debbie''s and found that they did look alike. ''Piggy is really Debbie''s daughter! Debbie and Hayden Gu''s daughter!'' Thinking of this, Carlos said sarcastically, "Mr. Gu, you''re married. How could you have a kid with someone else? The child is illegitimate. Don''t you feel bad about that?"


    Hayden, on the other hand, didn''t seem to mind his sarcasm. "I''ll give Debbie anything she wants."


    ''So, was it Debbie''s idea not to get married? Why wouldn''t she marry Hayden? Is she really after my money and trying to get back together with me, just like Dad said?''


    A trace of disgust flitted through his gaze at the thought.


    ''What a bitch! She chases after money at the expense of her kid''s happiness.''


    Hayden perceived the disdainful look in Carlos'' eyes. After a while, he said, "But I was wrong, too. I was still married when I slept with Debbie. I''m d she kept the kid, though. She''s an awesome woman. I can''t marry her, but she still wants another baby with me."


    Debbie told Hayden she wanted another child, that much was true. But it wasn''t like he made it sound. She actually said she needed to have another kid with Carlos to win him back.


    Carlos didn''t respond to Hayden''s remarks. He looked at Piggy. A minuteter, the little one ran back excitedly with a Chinese fried pumpkin cake in her hand. She reached out her arms to Carlos and said, "Here, Uncle Carlos. My favorite. Go. Try it."


    She waited.


    Carlos looked at her, still unable to believe that such a lovely child came from Debbie and Hayden.


    It would have been okay if she was the daughter of Hayden and someone else. But no, it had to be that couple.


    James told Carlos Debbie cheated on him with Hayden. And now, he had proof, in the form of a small child.


    By now, Carlos'' mood had hit rock bottom. He gave Piggy a nce and refused her coldly. "No." With that, he turned to leave.


    Piggy looked at the food in her hand, feeling hurt. "Uncle Carlos..." she said in a choked voice.


    Hearing her soft voice, Carlos closed his eyes and paused, but he didn''t turn around.


    Piggy took two steps forward and said sadly, "Uncle Carlos, you don''t like pumpkin cake? You don''t like me?" There was tension in the silence that followed.


    Carlos eventually turned around. The look in his eyes was conflicted. "I''m not hungry. Just give it to your daddy," he said.


    Rejected again, Piggy couldn''t help crying. "But...but... would you taste it?" Tears started streaming down her pink cheeks. She wondered if she''d done something wrong. ''Uncle Carlos doesn''t look happy. Is he mad at me?'' she thought.


    Hayden stepped forward and was about to scoop her up in his arms.


    Yet the girl suddenly put the small, exquisite pumpkin cake into her mouth and chewed it between sobs. Then she trotted over to Carlos and hugged his leg. "Sorry, Uncle Carlos. You don''t... have to eat it. Don''t be mad," she cried, looking up at him.


    Carlos'' heart tightened into a knot at her sad, innocent tone. He bent to pick her up and consoled her, "Piggy, I''m not mad at you."


    "But... you don''t...like me anymore," Piggy said inartictely, forgetting to chew the food in her mouth.


    Carlos wiped the tears from her eyes and face. "Don''t cry. I''ll have dinner with you next time, okay?"


    Shaking her head, Piggy wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. "Don''t go. Let me go with you. Boo...hoo..."


    Watching this, Hayden felt stumped. Piggy seemed very attached to Carlos. And she didn''t like anyone. Father and daughter had a special bond.


    Debbie was sitting over by the window and talking on the phone. She had a bad feeling when she heard Piggy''s cries. She hung up on the detective and darted to the booth where the crying seemed to being from.


    As soon as she rounded the corner, she saw Carlos holding Piggy in the hallway, along with several other people.


    Debbie was astounded. ''Why does he have Piggy? Does he know? Is he trying to take her away from me? Or is he trying to hurt her to get back at me?


    No, either way, I have to stop him.'' She ran towards Carlos and jumped and pulled, trying to snatch Piggy away from him. "Carlos, put Piggy down. If you''re mad at me, take it out on me, not her."


    Carlos was dumbfounded by what she said.


    Seeing how agitated Debbie was, he was worried that they''d all fall. He didn''t want to see this cute child hurt.


    He shifted Piggy to his other arm and pushed Debbie away, demanding, "Calm down!"


    "Give me my daughter! She''s not yours. She stayed in my womb for nine months. She is my flesh and blood," Debbie retorted. The only thought running through her mind was that Carlos forgot about her, left her and now he was taking her daughter away from her. She had to get Piggy back.


    Carlos, however, was angry enough to strangle her when he heard her repeatedly say Piggy had nothing to do with him and her father was someone else. Even though they weren''t together, there was still a possessive streak.


    Somehow, Debbie and Carlos ended up in a fight.


    Debbie aimed a foot at Carlos and he spun to keep Evelyn from getting hurt. Then he shifted his bnce to avoid a fist, and narrowly dodged a joint lock she was trying to maneuver him into.The whole time he had Piggy in his arms.


    "Let''s stop, now, okay? Before she gets hurt," Carlos said tly.


    As things escted, a crowd began to surround them. Later, the security guards dispersed the onlookers under the manager''s orders.


    That was when Debbie noticed Piggy had her arms around Carlos'' neck. She didn''t seem to be held against her will at all. So Debbie started to calm down. "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo. I was too worried. Please give back my daughter," she said, trying to be as nice as she could.

 Chapter 368: I Dont Have A Mother

    Chapter 368: I Don''t Have A MotherWhen Debbie finally calmed down, Carlos set Piggy down gently. He looked at the little one and said tenderly, "Go to your mom, now."


    Piggy didn''t let go of him immediately. "Uncle Carlos, will youe to our house?"


    Sensing the girl''s unusually deep attachment to him, Carlos was confused. He didn''t answer Piggy''s question. Instead, he looked at Debbie incredulously, who had just thrown a tantrum, and wondered, ''Is she using the girl to get back together with me?''


    "What are you looking at?" she snapped at Carlos, rolling her eyes at him. "Piggy,e here," she said to her daughter, disappointed at Carlos'' reaction.


    She recalled how he used to say he wanted a boy. ''I knew he wouldn''t like Piggy.''


    Carlos misunderstood her too. He thought Debbie was embarrassed because she had given birth to a married man''s illegitimate child. But he eventually said indifferently, "This isn''t about you and me. I like Evelyn." Then he turned to Piggy. "Evelyn, this is my card. Call me when you want to see me. Then I''ll send someone by to pick you up, okay?"


    Piggy''s tearful face broke into a smile when she heard this. She took the card and gave Carlos a peck on the cheek. "Thanks, Uncle Carlos. I''ll call."


    "d to hear it. All right, I have work to do. Bye."


    "Bye-bye." Piggy waved her hand and went to her mom.


    Debbie could tell that Piggy liked Carlos a lot, even more than Ivan, Hayden, and her other godfathers.


    However, Carlos was just as cold as always, and didn''t show much warmth to the child, at least as far as Debbie was concerned. After Carlos left, Debbie scooped Piggy up into her arms and asked, "How do you know... um...Uncle Carlos?"


    Holding Carlos'' card in her hand, Piggy blinked and answered, "Daddy Ivan, at the dinner."


    Debbie remembered how excited Piggy was after that dinner. So she liked Carlos from the first time she met him.


    Debbie was so bitter she could taste it. She was not sure what to tell her daughter. Should she tell Piggy that Carlos was her father? Was it right to keep the truth from her?


    After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant. Hayden had nned to go to the mall and do some shopping for Piggy, but the little girl was already asleep. So Debbie decided to take her back to Curtis'' ce.


    Debbie''s concert date was just around the corner. She had been quite busytely and had almost no time to spend with Piggy.


    She rang the doorbell, and the noise made Piggy stir. She fluttered her eyes and was struggling to wake up. A servant opened the door and greeted them warmly, "Hi, Miss Nian. And here is our little Piggy."


    Piggy smiled at the servant and said, "Hi, Ruth." Then once again, she buried her little face in her mom''s chest.


    Debbie walked inside with Piggy in her arms. Then suddenly she heard someone talking in the living room. She asked Ruth Li, "Do we have a guest?"


    "Yes, Miss Nian."


    Debbie decided not to bbor the point any longer. She put Piggy down, changed into her slippers, and walked into the living room, holding Piggy''s hand.


    A woman in a seaweed dress sat elegantly on the couch drinking water. Seeing Debbie walk in, she nervously put the ss down on the table, hand shaking.


    "Debbie, you''re back," Curtis said.


    Debbie smiled. "We were gonna go shopping, but Piggy..." Was asleep, she wanted to say. But her words were frozen on her lips when she saw the woman sitting on the couch.


    It was...


    Colleen walked over to Debbie with Jus in one arm, and took her hand and said with a smile, "I bought some watermelon. It''s from Xinjiang. It''s said to be as nutritious as milk. Let''s try some."


    But Debbie wasn''t even paying attention to Colleen. ''Why is she here?'' she thought with a pale face, feeling a little short of breath.


    The atmosphere was suddenly painfully and awkwardly quiet, and tense as all get out. Curtis walked over to Debbie and urged, "Debbie,e and join us."


    Debbie was still silent, staring at the face she had seen so many times on TV, yet it was totally unfamiliar to her. Then all of a sudden, she gathered up Piggy and started to walk to the door.


    "Deb," the woman sitting on the couch called in a throaty voice, struggling to get to her feet quickly.


    Debbie paused, resentment spilling from her gaze. The next second, as if she heard nothing, she walked on, intending to leave.


    Curtis went to her anxiously, trying to persuade her to stay. "Debbie, your mom took some time off to visit. I know this is hard. I think you two need to talk."


    "Talk? About what?" Debbie scoffed. "I don''t even know her."


    "Deb," Ramona called out again. Her heart ached every time she called her daughter''s name. "I was forced to leave you and your dad. Now that the guy who tore our family apart is dying, I want to make up for the past. I want to spend time with you..."


    "I don''t know you! I don''t have a mom!" Debbie yelled, startling Piggy and causing her to jump, despite being held fast by her mom.


    Realizing she had scared Piggy, Debbie pressed her cheek against Piggy''s, and rubbed her back tofort her, "I''m sorry, baby. Didn''t mean to scare you."


    Colleen handed Jus to Ruth Li and took Piggy from Debbie. "She''s your mom. Give her a chance."


    Debbie turned around and looked Ramona in the eye. "I never had a mother, and I don''t need one now," she said stubbornly. "You abandoned me when I needed you the most. I don''t want to see your face ever again!"


    Then, without giving anyone a chance to speak, Debbie stroked Piggy''s cheek. "Sweetheart, I have to go. Have fun with Jus, okay?"


    "Okay, bye-bye, Mommy." Piggy waved her hand sweetly.


    Debbie kissed her on the cheek, changed into her shoes and left.


    "Deb! Deb!" Heartbroken, Ramona ran after her and kept calling her name.


    Debbie walked on resolutely, got in her car, and drove off.


    ''You don''t have a mother. You don''t. You don''t...'' she kept telling herself.


    The car sped along the street. She floored it, hitting 90¡ªit still was not fast enough.


    She didn''t slow down until the traffic lights turned red. But it was toote to brake. The car screeched along the roadway before a loud bang assailed her ears as she jerked to a stop.


    ''Ow! That hurts!'' Her forehead bumped into the steering wheel. When she lifted her head, there was a red mark there.


    She slowly raised her head and found her car had crashed into another car in front of her. And it was an expensive one.


    ''Could this day get any fucking better?'' she thought bitterly.


    As she tried to get her bearings, the driver in front of her got out of their car. Debbie had to get out of hers too. At thest second, she remembered to bring her purse too.


    The driver walked towards her. Leaning against the car door, she said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Let''s settle this without bugging the cops. I''ll pay for the repairs."


    Frankie looked at the dent from the collision, then at the car which had crashed into the Emperor¡ªa $300, 000 Cadic¡ª and atst at the owner of the car.


    He tapped on the backseat window and said quietly, "Mr. Huo, the driver of the other car is at fault. She''s offering to pay."

 Chapter 369: Give You An IOU

    Chapter 369: Give You An IOU"Ask Osmin Feng toe here and drive me back to the office. Stay here and deal with this collision," Carlos ordered coldly.


    "But... the other driver is Miss Nian," Frankie replied. Considering their history, he figured he''d better let his boss know.


    ''Debbie Nian?''


    Carlos was surprised. ''Why does she keep popping into my life like this?''


    While Frankie was letting Carlos know what was going on, Debbie raised her head to look. It was not until then that she realized she had hit Carlos'' Scaldarsi Emperor.


    She pped her forehead remorsefully. ''Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Why couldn''t I have been more careful? Carlos hates me so much right now. He''ll think I did it for attention.


    Ouch! My head!'' She forgot she hit the steering wheel.


    The front bumper of her car was destroyed while the Emperor only suffered a dent. ''I guess you get what you pay for.


    The Emperor is worth nearly ten million. The repairs will probably cost me a mil easy.


    Damn! If this had happened a few days ago, I might have gotten off scot free. He hates me now, so who knows how much I''ll have to pay?''


    When Frankie was conferring with Carlos, Debbie waited nervously and imagined all kinds of possibilities.


    A few minutester, Frankie was back. "Miss Nian, let''s pull over first," he suggested.


    "Okay," she agreed. It was only logical. They were causing traffic to back up behind them, so the best thing would be to get off the road. Debbie got back in her car, followed the Emperor to a parking lot, and pulled over.


    Carlos never left the car. Frankie was the one who talked to Debbie about the ident.


    "Miss Nian, the repairs will total more than a million. I''m afraid I need you to apany me to the garage. While time is money, Mr. Huo will let it go this time," Frankie said, a little embarrassed to mention a price to Debbie, since he knew Debbie and Carlos knew each other.


    "More than a million..." Debbie uttered desperately. She didn''t have that kind of money.


    She had spent most of what she did have on some pretty important things.


    "Carlos is in the car, isn''t he?" she asked Frankie, pointing at the Emperor.


    Unsure what she was up to, Frankie didn''t answer.


    With a sigh, Debbie approached the Emperor and tapped on the car window.


    The window lowered, and Carlos was busy shuffling through some files, his cellphone propped up against the seat. "Speak," he demanded without bothering to look up.


    "Mr. Huo, money is tight. Can I give you an IOU?"


    Carlos put the files down and turned to her. "Let me guess: Hayden''s too poor to afford repairs?" he asked sarcastically.


    "Hayden? Who said anything about him?" She was confused.


    "Stop wasting my time. Frankie''s in charge of this. Talk to him."


    Carlos was about to roll up the window when Debbie ced her hands on top of the ss to stop him. "Wait. How about I sleep with you and you let it go?" she said in earnest.


    "No!" Carlos retorted with a frown, his face a mask of disgust.


    ''Do you have to be so harsh?'' Debbie rolled her eyes.


    "That''s a lot of money. Maybe ZL Group can issue me a credit card with a high credit limit. Then I can pay you with it. And afterwards I pay off the card."


    ''That''s no different from an IOU, '' Carlos thought.


    Unwilling to talk to her anymore, he pushed the button on the door to roll up the window.


    But Debbie stopped him again. He just couldn''t bring himself to crush her fingers in the window. "Mr. Huo, please. It was an ident. If I could take it back, I would. How about a grace period? And I promise I won''t bother you again."


    ''Won''t bother me? I doubt it! Just go away.''


    Carlos didn''t believe her. Without a word, he went on doing his work, making notes, turning pages.


    Left with no other choice, Debbie took out her phone and called someone. "Hey Ivan, you busy? In a meeting? Oh, nothing serious. Thank you. Bye."


    Ivan was in a meeting. His assistant had answered the phone.


    Debbie dialed another number. "Hi Yates, it''s me. Piggy''s mom." Piggy was so adorable everyone liked her. Debbie took advantage of it shamelessly and made friends with Yates Feng from A Country, Xavier Shangguang from M Country, a sessfulwyer, and Ivan. All these guys were big shots, and all of them were Piggy''s godfathers.


    ''Yates?'' That name got Carlos'' attention. Yates Feng was the second most powerful man in a mysterious, foreign organization.


    Debbie told Yates on the phone, "I crashed into Carlos Huo''s luxurious car. And he insists I pay him for repairs now. But I''m low on cash. Can you lend me some? Piggy''s not here. Can we talk about the money first? You want to talk to him? You two know each other?" ''Howe I never knew they were friends?'' she wondered.


    She handed her phone to Carlos and said, "Here, it''s Yates."


    Carlos took the phone and said, "Hi."


    Yates Feng said something on the phone that Debbie couldn''t make out. Carlos asked with a frown, "Yates, how much do you know about this gal?"


    Yates Fengughed and said something else Debbie didn''t catch. A short whileter, Carlos handed her the phone, his face clouding over.


    "Frankie," he called.


    Frankie walked over to the window, waiting for his boss''s orders. "Let''s go," Carlos said.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The Emperor drove off and was finally out of sight.


    Debbie stared at her phone, dumbfounded. ''Yates knows Carlos. How? I was getting nowhere ''til Yates spoke up for me. I wonder why?''


    "What did you say to Carlos?" she asked him curiously in a text.


    Yates didn''t reply for a bit. Finally, he wrote, "I told him that you were husband and wife once, and he should go easy on you for old times'' sake. When that didn''t work, I tried saying that because you banged each other many times was a good enough reason to forgive the repairs."


    Debbie always knew what kind of man Yates was, but his vulgarity still shocked her.


    With the problem solved, Debbie was relieved. She drove her car to a nearby 4S shop and then checked into the hospital.


    As her concert date approached, she had to do something about the red mark and the swelling of her forehead.


    As soon as she registered for the surgical department, Ruby called. "Debbie, great news! Yourtest concert is sold out. More than 20, 000 tickets in less than a second!"


    she said excitedly, as if seeing money flying into her pockets.


    Debbie came to the surgeon''s office. There were a few people in front of her. She had to wait in a chair. "I guess I have friends with deep pockets," she said to Ruby. For example, every time Debbie held a concert, Ivan and Irene would buy a lot of tickets and then give them to their friends and ask them to go and support Debbie.


    "Nah, you''re wrong this time. Mr. Wen didn''t buy a single one. You''re pretty well-known here, so..." Ruby left out thest part of her sentence.


    Debbie understood. She used to be Carlos'' wife, the apple of his eye.


    Then they all thought she betrayed him. There would probably be plenty of malicious fans at her concert and she had to get ready for whatever the angry fans might do.

 Chapter 370: An Evening Show

    Chapter 370: An Evening Show"Good. I emailed you the setlist. Please inform the sponsor and make sure the backing tracks and light shows are ready. I''m not fussy about the clothes, so I''ll try them on then before the concert," Debbie said.


    Ruby nodded although Debbie couldn''t see it. "How''s the new albuming along? Done yet? Maybe we could make a special pressing for the concert?" she asked.


    "Not yet. I''ve been depressed for a bit. So no new songs yet." Leaning back in the chair, Debbie closed her eyes wearily.


    "What? Never mind. I''ll be in Y City tonight. Catch youter."


    "Okay, bye."


    Debbie hung up and opened her Weibo app to check thements. She wanted to know what her fans were saying. She had a lot of followers on Weibo. Most of them were stans of her music. But like any industry, she attracted a plethora of haters as well.


    Some of thements were vicious. And thementers had been at it for quite a while, with threads literally thousands ofments long. Debbie couldn''t stand it anymore. It was high time the truth came out. The concert was her big chance.


    When the nurse called her number, Debbie quickly came to the exam room, where a friendly doctor greeted her with a smile. It was Niles. Small world.


    "We meet again!" Niles observed. Even in the in white uniform, he looked upbeat and attractive.


    Debbie sighed inwardly. "I was in a car ident and got into a headbutting contest with my steering wheel. So I''d like to find out if there''s anything to be worried about."


    The doctor nodded, agreeing to her request. After a few questions, he reassured her, "Nothing serious. I''ll prescribe some ointment. When you get home, you can roll an egg on it, or an ice pack. It''ll help with the pain and swelling."


    "Got it. Thanks." Debbie was about to leave the office and head straight to the cashier''s to pay the bill. She reached out her hand to pull out her patient''s card and the registration receipt, but Niles put his hand on the card and asked, "Does Carlos know?"


    "Yeah, he does," she answered casually. "It was his car I crashed into."


    "You did what? With all the heavy traffic on our roads, you just crashed into his. What a coincidence!


    Come on, dish," he prodded. Once again she tried to pick up her medical records, but Niles was not ready to let go. "Probably not a good idea to have me around too long. If your brother knows you talked to me, he''ll skin you alive," she said resignedly.


    "Think Wesley is that cruel? Actually, he''s a good guy. What happened between you two, anyway?" Wesley was Niles'' idol.


    Finally, Niles moved his hand away. Debbie picked up her things and said, "It doesn''t matter. He''s not Carlos. I don''t care what he thinks."


    "Right. By the way, how are things between you and Carlos?" Niles looked up at her expectantly.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "Do all doctors have this much free time?"


    He pursed his lips disapprovingly. "Free time? Go outside and see for yourself. Some of the patients who check in here barely have a thing wrong with them. Most of them just want a friendly ear. And a lot simply choose me for that privilege." Of course, most of his patients were women. And they only came here to see him.


    He was rich, handsome and energetic. It was no wonder that every day the hospital was packed with women smitten with him.


    "You chose to be a doctor. I''m sure you''ll rise to the challenge." She smiled mischievously. "Bye now!" she said as she left. Debbie intended to go back home. She had work to do.


    "Let me walk you out," said Niles, rising up from his chair.


    "No need for that. I don''t want your brother to kick your ass." Debbie pushed him back into his chair, leaving him confused. ''She seems nice. Why do Wesley and Damon hate her?''


    After a nurse applied some ointment to her forehead, Debbie went back to the Champs Bay Apartments.


    For the next two days, she was too busy to contact Carlos.


    Finally, the day arrived. Debbie''s concert was tonight. Y City Stadium was crammed with people. In preparation, Debbie tried on several outfits, matching shoes and some makeup. By the time she was done, it was already 6 p.m. The concert was about to begin.


    As usual, the first song was an old mainstay she sang to open each show. The moment she got to the mic, even before she opened her mouth, the fans went ecstatic, drowning all sounds in the stadium with cheers.


    The lights on the stage brought out the sparkle of her orange jumpsuit, embroidered with huge bows. nking her were twelve male dancers, six on either side. The lights red to life, bathing the concertgoers in shades of purple and pink. The backup dancers were simrly multi-hued.


    As the mortars in front and behind started to belch sparks, she took a few steps forward¡ªshe wanted to be closer to the fans who sat in the front row. When she saw who upied the VIP seats in the first row, she almost sang off-key.


    There was Yates, Ivan, Irene, Xavier, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, Curtis, Colleen, ir, Wesley, Adriana, and Damon. All there, all watching her. All of them were excited, save Wesley, who sat there with a long face.


    Sitting on Yates'' left was a man, who sat quietly. To that man''s left, he had an assistant standing close by. Debbie couldn''t see his face clearly, but she figured it was Carlos.


    ''Good. He''s here. It''ll give me the emotional fuel I''ll need to sing some of these songs properly.''


    The song was almost over. And now was the time to interact with the fans for a bit.


    Just then, without warning, the big screen changed its view, showing all the guests in the VIP area. The audience went quiet for half a minute or so. When they figured out who those guests were, screams erupted from the crowd.


    Most of the guests were celebrities, especially Irene, Curtis and Carlos.


    Carlos alone could have excited the audience. But Debbie''s loyal fans whispered amongst themselves, "Mr. Huo is here. Are they back together?"


    The fans who hated Debbie said, "Dammit, how are we gonna throw the eggs? What if Mr. Huo gets in the middle of it?"


    Next, the fans were going to request songs. This was a rare thing that gained poprity in recent months.


    So rather than try and defuse a delicate situation, or inadvertently bring a hater up onstage, she chose Kasie as the lucky fan.


    Kasie raised her hand. Debbie pretended not to know her. She smiled at her and asked, "Miss, what song would you like to hear?"


    A mic was passed to Kasie. As Debbie''s best friend, she climbed onto the stage excitedly. "Debbie, we''ve been friends for a long time, but this is my first time at one of your concerts. I''m so sorry."


    The whole venue quieted down. Debbie hadn''t expected Kasie to say that. It was spontaneous.


    Kasie thrust the lilies she was holding into Debbie''s arms. Her eyes were red. "We haven''t seen each other for three years. I wasn''t a good friend. This is your first concert in Y City and I have to be here for you. I want you as a friend forever. I love you, Tomboy!"


    They hugged each other. "I love you too. You guys might recognize this one. It''s called ''Miss You in Winter''..."


    Before Debbie could finish her sentence, screams rang throughout the venue.


    She smiled, "Yeah, this song is about my best friend. Kasie, this song''s for you."

 Chapter 371: Jealousy Reared Its Head

    Chapter 371: Jealousy Reared It''s HeadDebbie had been missing Kasie a lot. She hadn''t seen her in 3 years, and that was a long time for best friends. She wrote "Miss You in Winter" for her. When she announced it, she looked at Kasie who was standing next to her on the stage.


    Kasie was moved. Just before the performance, she kissed Debbie''s forehead and said, "Love you forever, sis."


    Debbie''s eyes twinkled with tears. Holding Kasie''s hand, she put the microphone to her lips. The music started, and she sang, "That winter, the snow fell relentlessly. The night was nketed in white.


    You saw me crying like a babying back from a hike.


    Wiping the tears from my face, you cheered me up and told me everything would be all right."


    Kasie got off the stage in the middle of the song.


    A member of the crew handed Debbie a guitar. She took it and fastened the mic to the stand, and continued, "When I saw your tears, I wanted to say, ''Lovely girl, we need to be strong. There are many more people who love us in the world. Put on a smile and live bravely...''"


    When Emmett died and Kasie''s heart was broken, Carlos had fallen into aa. Debbie was beside herself with grief and was soon forced to leave the city. She had always hated that she couldn''t be there for Kasie during that dark time when she must have needed a shoulder to cry on. So, separated from her friend, she poured her heart out through her songs.


    Countless glow sticks swayed back and forth in unison in the dark. Many fans raised signs saying "We love you Debbie," or "My bias Debbie." The words shone in many different colors, made even more colorful by the glow sticks.


    The concert went more smoothly than Debbie had anticipated. When she went to the dressing room to change her clothes during the intermission, Ruby asked excitedly, "Did you invite Mr. Huo and Colonel Li? The reporters are hovering around outside like vultures. Be careful."


    The stadium was packed to the gills. There were simply too many people, with twenty thousand inside the venue and ten thousand outside. It was standing room only. In that sea of faces it would be difficult to pick out a special guest.


    "I''m a singer, not a miracle worker. I didn''t invite them, and they wouldn''te even if I had." Yates loved Piggy. He knew how important the concert was to Debbie, so of course he hade. Debbie begged him every chance she got to have him invite Carlos too.


    "How about Xavier? He''s working on an international business dispute case, isn''t he? When did he get here?" Ruby asked as she put on the belt of the dress for Debbie. "Get the ck stilettos and strap them on her," she told Debbie''s assistant who was standing nearby.


    "I invited him. I need his help here," Debbie replied with a nod.


    She had forged a rtionship with Xavier for a reason, and now finally it was time for him to y his part.


    Ruby gave her a thumbs-up. "Nice! So even Carlos is here. You''ll be the talk of the town after tonight."


    Debbie straightened her clothes and smiled at her. "That''s the n, right?" As a pop star, poprity and attention were the basis of her sess. The longer she stayed in the public eye, the longer she could remain on top.


    Three minutester, the concert resumed.


    Debbie had invited a popr male artist to sing "The Mysterious Mermaid" as a duet with her. The crowd cheered even louder as he walked onstage into the light. He didn''t have all of the first verse, so it was an even bigger surprise to see and hear him there. And after the first few lines, his studied tenor came through the speakers.


    "There is a pretty fish in an ancient fairy tale.


    She looks wistful and distant. People shed tears at her mncholy and beautiful songs.


    They say she''s the curse of fishermen. Many sailors died looking for her.


    She has no soul. The sun is her home and the rainbow is her road."


    The chorus went, "Aaaaaaah, she wears red clothes with her breasts and shoulders bared, her hair disheveled.


    Sparse red hair grows behind her cheeks."


    A fan said, "Holy crap! This is brilliant! I''ve seen Debbie live three times. I love this new one! Lay on vocals? Definite yes!"


    Jared had goose bumps all over. "Jeez! This is epic! Awesome!" Then he cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Debbie, you rock!"


    Debbie heard him and looked at him resignedly.


    Sasha pulled at his sleeve in annoyance. "Settle down, dude."


    Jared kept quiet.


    Even among so many noisy people, Carlos could still do his work. He had aser-like focus that let him filter out distractions while he concentrated. But his keen mind let him know what was going on around him.


    He looked up at Debbie and told Frankie, "Talk to her. Convince her to work for Star Empire Entertainment Company under the ZL Group."


    ''I can''t imagine we have to do any work here. It''s a done deal if you want to sign her, '' Frankie thought.


    But he didn''t have the guts to say it. "Yes, Mr. Huo, but..." he hesitated.


    Without looking up, Carlos ordered, "Spit it out."


    "She''s good. Really good. But shees with a lot of baggage. Tons of rumors. Now, Mr. Wen did a good job quashing those... but fans are good at digging dirt up on their celebrities. We could be in for trouble if we sign her." Frankie''s remarks werepletely objective and professional. Debbie had been a hot topic since he met her. She could easily hit the headlines.


    On the other hand, Carlos and ZL Group had a way of making those headlines disappear.


    "Stars need exposure to stay popr. As for the scandals..." Carlos looked at Debbie, the shiniest star of that night, and continue, "So? she''s not embarrassed.


    Worried that Star Empire can''t handle the scandals?" ''If Ivan can do it, so can I, and I can do better.''


    There was a trace of jealousy in Carlos'' tone.


    Frankie didn''t know what to say.


    It sounded that Carlos was ready to sign Debbie at any cost.


    Frankie wanted to remind him, "She cheated on you."


    But he knew he would be screwed if he told his boss that, so he remained silent. He just hoped that fact wouldn''te back to bite them both.


    Yates heard their conversation. He said to Carlos, "Put your work up for now. Enjoy the show. That''s why I asked you along." Yates had a loud and husky voice. Carlos heard h clearly.


    "You know better than anyone else why I''m here." Carlos kept his head lowered. He signed his name at the bottom of a file and moved to the next one.


    Yates sneered. He knew Carlos thought he was bullied intoing here. "You used to be made of sterner stuff," Yates said.


    Carlos kept silent as if he heard nothing.


    The concert was over at 10:30 p.m. Carlos had ducked out, using the VIP passage during intermission. He was still ambushed by a hundred reporters. They spotted him as soon as he left, and swarmed around him like flies on dung. The night was lit up by dozens of shbulbs.


    Some of the reporters has run stories on Carlos and Debbie three years ago and grown fat from the proceeds. Now, they wrote about how Carlos and Debbie were seen together.


    The fact that Carlos has shown up at Debbie''s concert was enough to keep people interested and talking about it for at least a week.


    As usual, the papers carried more fiction than facts, writing that Carlos and Debbie still loved each other, Debbie would be Mrs. Huo again and they were getting hitched again.

 Chapter 372: Get Out Of The City

    Chapter 372: Get Out Of The CityThe reporters could only post articles about the couple online. None of them were bold enough to actually interview Carlos. They were like jackals, feeding on the carrion of old rumors, too weak to move on to fresh prey.


    However, they were not afraid of Debbie


    As soon as the concert ended, they besieged her. She was the logical choice.


    Carlos was too menacing, Wesley was unapproachable, Yates was too cruel, Curtis had left. Debbie was all they had.


    And these reporters were vicious. They surrounded Debbie and were fixated on things that happened three years ago. They simply didn''t care if they were rubbing salt in the wound.


    "Debbie Nian, didn''t you leave Y City?"


    "Bitch! You cheated on Mr. Huo. Get the fuck out!"


    They cursed and insulted her ruthlessly. Not only that, but also some people started throwing raw eggs at her.


    All of a sudden, eggs flew at Debbie in all directions and smashed all around her. Some of them actually hit her, bruising her skin, ruining her dress, hair, and makeup.


    "Ah!" she screamed, her arms up trying to shield herself from the white missiles.


    The crowd panicked. Things spun out of control. Ivan, who was behind Debbie, shouted, "Security! Protect Miss Nian!"


    With that, he took off his suit jacket, wrapped it around Debbie, and pulled her into his arms.


    Many people saw this, and started talking.


    "Is Mr. Wen just her boss?" someone said.


    "I''ve been a reporter for decades. This is the first time I''ve seen the boss show up at a singer''s concert," another replied.


    Thus, new rumors about Debbie and Ivan began floating around the venue, and soon they were spread around the city.


    Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down. She took off Ivan''s jacket and faced the cameras and the reporters. With a confident smile, she said, "I''d like to make one thing clear: whatever you think you know, you''re wrong."


    The crowd started boiling like water. "That''s what you say! Your father-inw confirmed it."


    "Right! Liar! Mr. Huo was so good to you, how could you cheat on him? You heartless bitch! You deserve to die!"


    "More eggs! Throw her out of the city!"


    "Debbie, just go away! And don''te back!"


    Debbie curled her hands into fists, trembling with anger.


    Yet she forced herself to smile. She went on, "I have proof. Fair warning: l will jail anyone who prints, posts, or spreads rumors about me. Think I''m lying? Try me!"


    She looked at the cameras solemnly, eyes full of resentment, as if she could see James'' face there.


    Just then, Xavier walked up to her, escorted by bodyguards. "Can I have your attention?" he shouted. Then the crowd gradually calmed down. "Good evening, everyone. I''m Xavier Shangguan,wyer from SG Law Offices."


    ''Xavier Shangguan? THE Xavier Shangguan? The bestwyer in M Country?'' The reporters were shocked.


    What a star-studded spectacr evening! Big shots kept showing up, one after another. Surprises kepting.


    Some people started wondering, ''Is Debbie Nian really just a singer? She sure has some powerful backers.''


    Xavier took a sheaf of files out of his briefcase and raised it in front of the cameras. "I''m Miss Nian''swyer. I can prove that she''s innocent, and the rumors are wrong. The proof will be released online. You are wee to contact us if you have any questions. But our office will press charges against anyone that keeps spreading rumors about our client."


    Xavier was famous in his practice. He''d won several high-profile cases. Seeing that he was helping Debbie, some tabloid reporters chickened out and deleted their nderous articles, including the ones written three years ago.


    However, some refused to cave in before the proof came out.


    A reporter constantly asked Ivan about his rtionship with Debbie. When Xavier finished, Ivan put his hands into his pockets and replied, half smiling, "Professionally, I''m Miss Nian''s boss. I should protect her. But she''s also my friend. So I want to protect her."


    The reporter fell silent. Ivan''s tone was nothing but confident and honest. The reporters bombarded them with questions. At this point, Ivan''s assistant spoke up. "It''s been a long day. Let''s all go home. We''ll set up interviews if you call us beforehand."


    Debbie answered a few more brief questions and was escorted into the car by Ivan, Xavier, and some others.


    Ivan pulled the car door open for her and stood by the door protectively until she had gotten in. All of the reporters took note of this. It was just more fodder for the gossip rags.


    When the car door was finally shut and the locks automatically engaged, Debbie felt the whole world quieted down. She slumped in her seat, much relieved.


    Ruby and an assistant took out some tissues and wet napkins to wipe the mess from the eggs from Debbie''s hair and clothes.


    "I don''t think those eggers were fans," Ivan said with a worried frown as he watched.


    Xavier agreed. "ording to my observations, the ones throwing eggs at Debbie were men and women around 40. Their mode of dress told me they weren''t there for the concert, which meant someone arranged this."


    Ivan asked Debbie thoughtfully, "Any suspects? Give me a name and I''ll put some men on it."


    Debbie smiled bitterly and answered wearily, "Thanks to Carlos, almost the whole city hates me. It''ll be awhile."


    Before she met Carlos, her life had been peaceful, ordinary.


    Ever since she got together with him, she''d lost the count of the death threats and people who tried to humiliate her.


    Throwing eggs was prettyme. This wasn''t James'' style. It had to be Megan!


    Huh, what a sweet niece!


    In the back seat of the Rolls-Royce, Carlos watched the live broadcast on the car TV. When he saw how Ivan and Xavier protected her, a sarcastic sneer crept over his face.

 Chapter 373: I Grew Up

    Chapter 373: I Grew Up''She''s good. I''ll give her that. Men will do anything for her. She talked about proof, '' Carlos thought. ''I wonder what that''s going to look like.


    If she can prove she didn''t cheat on me... well, that would be good.''


    When Debbie was back home, she took a bath first, rinsing all the liquefied egg yolk from her body and hair. Then she scrubbed the rest for good measure. Afterwards, she poured herself a ss of wine and came out to the balcony. Resting her arms on the rail, she let the breeze caress her long hair. The hem of her silk robe rippled in the wind. The moon hung above her high in the sky, so bright, as if it were keeping herpany. The night was so peaceful and beautiful. But her mind was not. She dialed a number and said, "Release the proof tomorrow. When it''s time, upload the video about James'' affair."


    Debbie gulped down the wine and decided it was time for bed. There was a fierce battle to be won. She''d need her rest.


    Before she hit the hay, she called Curtis. "Hi Uncle, thanks for taking care of Piggy. I couldn''t take her with me. If James found her... I miss her."


    Piggy was her life. Even more important than her life. The little girl was all she had, the only thing of Carlos. It kept her going. If anything happened to her, she would have nothing to live for.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do what you gotta do. Just be careful. Piggy will be waiting here for you when you''re done." Curtis put down the newspaper, rolled off the bed, and went to the kids'' room to check on them.


    "I can take care of myself. I''ve been preparing for this for the past three years. I practice tae kwon do every day," Debbie assured him. She was always cautious. If she couldn''t even protect herself and get stronger, how could she get revenge?


    "The concert went well. Sold out tickets, happy fans. I hear that Carlos has asked Frankie to negotiate with Wen Group about your contract. If ZL Group signs you, you''ve got it made."


    Debbie smiled. "Signing with ZL Group was the goal."


    In fact... she specifically asked Yates to bring Carlos to the concert, thinking that if Carlos heard her sing, she''d stand a better chance of signing with Star Empire.


    Curtis was surprised. With a smile, hemented, "Not bad. You''re not the reckless kid you used to be."


    "I had to grow up." Only she knew that this wasn''t what she wanted.


    She wanted to drift off to sleep in Carlos'' arms like she did three years ago. She wanted Carlos to love her like he did three years ago. He spoiled her so much she was totally carefree. All she needed to do was to have fun and travel and have his baby.


    Three years. It was a lifetime. She''d learned a lot during that period. Nothing was like three years ago now, though.


    She used to have everything. But now, she had to strive and work hard for what she wanted.


    Curtis sighed inwardly at her words. "Yeah, everyone does. But you need to have faith. You and Carlos are meant for each other. You''ll find your way soon enough." All of Carlos'' friends knew how much he used to love Debbie. That kind of love wouldn''t just disappear.


    Debbie smiled and said confidently, "I know that. But he needs to, as well." He was going to get engaged to another woman. So what? Stephanie Li stole him from Debbie. And thieves get what they deserve. She was going to turn everyone''s life upside down!


    "Okay. Call me if you need me. Good night!" Curtis said.


    "Good night. Say hi to my aunt for me."


    "She''ll be happy."


    After hanging up, Debbie yed a video on her phone. It was so disgusting her stomach churned.


    ''James, this one''s for you. Hold your breath.''


    She was trending online. Her amazing concert. Who showed up. People were guessing about her rtionships with them. Debbie scrolled past it. She texted Carlos through WeChat. "Good night, old man."


    She knew before she sent it he wouldn''t reply. Then she turned her phone off and went to sleep.


    The next morning, she was awakened by her doorbell. She came to the door with messy hair. Too sleepy, she stood by the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Ruby."


    Debbie opened the door.


    "I''ve called you a million times. Why is your phone off? Do you know you''re the #1 trending topic online right now? There''s so much news and so manymenters you''ve slowed down social media," Ruby prattled on enthusiastically as soon as she walked in.


    "No and wow." Debbie was surprised. ''It was just one night. How did this happen so fast?''


    "Do you know¡ª"


    "No."


    Ruby scolded her slightly, "Be serious. Know why this is happening? Because the news isn''t just about you. All the news about you involves Carlos Huo too. So not only your fans are interested. So are Mr. Huo''s fans, casual readers, and businessmen."


    "Oh," Debbie remembered, "Xavier did his job?"


    "Bingo! And it''s solid proof. Turn on your phone and see for yourself. You''re famous now. Universally famous," Ruby said excitedly. She had racked her brains about how to make a superstar out of Debbie in the past, but nothing had worked well.


    To her surprise, all she needed was a piece of news about Carlos and the other big shots. And then, "Bang!" She became a star overnight.


    Debbie turned her phone on slowly. The proof had cost her a fortune. She didn''t have to read the news. She was curious about what everyone was saying.


    The article had been released by SG Law offices. Debbie opened their official ount.


    The post consisted of only one word¡ªproof, along with nine pictures.


    Yet it had been powerful enough to shake the Inte. Debbie was impressed by Xavier''s savvy.


    Some people who used to hate Debbie had be her fans. "Holy shit! She was framed! So that''s what happened."


    "So apparently someone had it in for her."


    "Didn''t see thising. All right, you win."


    Debbie read on to find that the next severalments all said "All right. "


    Before she could finish reading thements, her phone rang. It was Ivan.


    "Ivan, what''s up?"


    "Frankie approached me. Star Empire wants to sign you."


    "Oh," Debbie said. It didn''t surprise her.


    "I said yes," Ivan told her.


    "Oh, thanks. That''s what I wanted," she said readily.


    However, Ivan wasn''t ready to let her go yet. "I''ve been worried about you. You don''t seem happy. But once you''re back, remember you promised me to help me. I''ll need that favor soon."


    His mom had been pushing him to get married. It drove him crazy.


    "Sure. I remember." Ivan had been a great friend to Debbie. She was grateful for it and was d that she could do something for him. All he needed to do was ask.


    After Ivan hung up the phone, Ruby asked Debbie, "Debbie, we''ve got some advertisers wanting you. You in?" I''ve picked some out for you. The pay is several times higher than before."

 Chapter 374: James Huo Had An Affair

    Chapter 374: James Huo Had An Affair"Oh yeah!" Debbie agreed promptly. She was desperately in need of cash these days. The more the better. So of course she was happy to have these advertising jobs. That way money could roll in faster. If she didn''t work hard now, she wouldn''t be able to raise her daughter, not to mention win Carlos back.


    Ruby heaved a sigh of relief. She had been worried Debbie was so engrossed in pursuing her handsome ex that she even abandoned her career. "Okay, good. Then I''ll call Mr. Wang back and tell him you''re in," Ruby said.


    "Okay."


    At the general manager''s office of ZL Group


    Sitting in his chair, Carlos looked outside the window at the city skyline, deep in thought. He was holding his cellphone, open to the Weibo post from the official ount of SG Law Offices. He had already seen all nine pictures they posted.


    Shifting his gaze back to the office, he pulled out the drawer and took out the photos that James gave him. His father imed these pics were evidence of Debbie''s affair with another man three years ago. Carlos tapped each of the pictures on the post, and meticulouslypared each of them with the photos in his hands. So Debbie wasn''t lying to him. The photos of her sleeping in another man''s arms were all doctored.


    Even the interview with her supposed lover was fake news. He admitted someone bribed him to make up a story and frame Debbie.


    And the man who left Y City with Debbie three years ago? Her bodyguard. The man already testified and produced hisbor contract.


    Not only that, Debbie had surveince video to back up her story.


    For example, if one rumor said that she secretly met and slept with another man, she''d have surveince video with a time and date stamp to refute that rumor. And hard evidence was more convincing than any rumor. That was enough to quash all the rumors.


    Why did the mastermind who framed her have pics of her sleeping? That was a question that had no answer. Debbie said honestly that she was still investigating it.


    But what about the baby? And who engineered all this just to pry them apart? Debbie didn''t give a clear answer yet. She was waiting for the opportune time.


    The news article was a long one. It would take at least 20 to 30 minutes to go through it all and absorb the info.


    At the end, there was also a link to a video. The video showed Debbie went to a temple and knelt in front of a statue of Buddha to make a serious oath. "I, Debbie Nian, swear to all gods in heaven that I never cheated on Carlos Huo. If I''m lying, then strike me dead! I still love him!"


    The whole process was recorded from beginning to end.


    The video shocked a lot ofizens. It was such a vicious oath. No cheater would wish that on themselves, and they knew that. Public opinion began to shift, and more positivements appeared under her news stories.


    Carlos browsed the news in silence.


    After a long while, he called Frankie in. "I don''t care about the news about Debbie Nian. Let the PR team handle it. But I don''t want my name in the limelight. Take down all the news stories mentioning me."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    In a short time, every article about Carlos Huo had vanished from the inte.


    In spite of solid evidence, there were still some media outlets that ran the fake news stories about Debbie. After all, it was scandal, and scandal meant clicks. So without warning, Xavier filed charges against them. Within two days, ten-oddpanies openly apologized to Debbie on the inte and made arrangements to pay her for emotional damage, as well as damage to her reputation.


    In the Han family''s residence


    Jared copied the link of the article and sent it to Damon. After reading the news, Damon clicked his tongue and sent a voice message to Jared. "She''s as ballsy as she ever was. That''s all I can say, dragging Carlos into her affairs again."


    Jared wrote, "Did you even read it? You need to apologize, you jerk!"


    Damon was baffled. ''No way!'' "In your dreams," he replied to Jared.


    Little did Debbie know that when Jared and Damon met up next, the two brothers fought over her once again.


    It was a fairmute to shoot themercials, but it was worth the money. When she finished up and came back, it was already three dayster.


    Without taking a break at home, she waited in front of the elevator on the sixth floor of Champs Bay Apartments.


    At 8:10 p.m., the elevator doors opened. A well-dressed man stepped out of the elevator in an arrogant manner.


    Seeing the woman leaning against the wall, he ignored her and continued walking towards his apartment.


    Debbie called out to stop him, "Hey, you see the news? I didn''t cheat on you! So you can fall in love with me again."


    Carlos turned around and fixated his eyes on her. "Yeah, I saw it. It proves you didn''t have an affair. But I''m still suspicious of your purpose ofing close to me." After all, she divorced him soon after he fell unconscious and even swore never to return to Y City.


    But having Hayden''s daughter was where he drew the line. How could she ask him to love her now? She was such an irresponsible mother to Piggy.


    Debbie was shocked by his reply.


    "Look, I''ve been nice to you, but quit bugging me now. Or I''ll trot out the papers you signed three years ago."


    Debbie wasn''t intimidated. "No, you won''t. I''m an artist signed to yourpany. You won''t do that. You really wanna lose money? Don''t think so."


    Carlos sneered and answered coolly, "So I''ll kill thebel. I don''t care."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Dammit! I''m so naive. I thought he''de back to me after hearing my oath in the temple. It seems like all that was in vain, '' she thought to herself.


    "Okay, I have better things to do. I wasted three years loving you!" And with that, Debbie turned and headed towards the elevator.


    Carlos froze for a second, but then went on walking without saying anything. He went into his apartment and closed the door.


    Debbie was angry and sad. ''He just left? He didn''t stop me?


    Okay, okay. He lost his memory. I can''t expect to get him back so quick. Carlos, I swear I''m gonna bug the hell out of you when I have you with me again! Humph!'' she thought angrily.


    She was about to leave, but she wasn''t going to go home empty-handed.


    So she rang Carlos'' doorbell.


    No one responded. Debbie didn''t give up and kept ringing it. She pushed the button again and again.


    Finally, the man inside couldn''t stand the noise anymore and opened the door. With a deadpan face, he red at her.


    Debbie grinned broadly. "Hi Mr. Handsome, I miss Millie and her puppies. Is Harley''s family doing okay?"


    She began trying to squeeze into his apartment.


    Carlos pushed her outside. "No need to see them. They are doing quite well. Thank you very much."


    As he pushed her out, Debbie took the chance to lock her arms around his. She didn''t budge a little and confessed, "Okay, that was just an excuse. I really miss you!"


    "How many men have you said that to?" Carlos scoffed. "Hayden? Ivan? Yates? Or Xavier?"


    Expectation and excitement shed in Debbie''s eyes. "Jealous?"


    Carlos sneered, "No. You disgust me!"


    Debbie smiled embarrassedly. She jumped and pecked a kiss on his lips. "Bye, Mr. Handsome!"


    Sessfully stealing a kiss, Debbie quickly turned around and ran towards the elevator.


    Carlos was still stunned by the sudden kiss.


    Meanwhile, he felt his erection again, pushing against the fabric of his boxers. The woman must be a witch!


    The news regarding Debbie finally died down, so did the uproar surrounding them, but soon enough, there was another scandal everyone was talking about. James, the present CEO of ZL Group, was having an affair.


    With ZL Group involved, the news soon went viral. It popped in many users'' news-feeds as it was shared again and again.


    Of course, it was Debbie who was behind the story. She paid a lot of money to make sure this was the top trending topic. And she also paid for some gossip rags to spread the scandal.

 Chapter 375: Keep A Level Head

    Chapter 375: Keep A Level HeadJames'' scandal spread like wildfire on the Inte. He was soon the name on everyone''s lips as the gossip surrounding him was juicy. The head office and branchpanies of ZL Group were swamped with calls. Carlos'' fans and many media outlets were to me.


    All those calls were to petition the board to remove James and reinstate Carlos as the rightful CEO.


    Those who knew what was really going on criticized James for snatching Carlos'' position while he was in aa. Carlos had been back to work for some time, but James still held onto the reins of power.


    The PR department of ZL Group was having a hell of a time protecting thepany''s good name. The video of James'' affair was already all over the Inte. X-rated material was strictly prohibited on the Inte. Good thing, or the person behind it would have uploaded the whole video. And they wouldn''t bother pixting it, either.


    By the time Carlos got wind of it, it had already been shared to several different media sites. It had been online a whole five minutes. The scandal was spreading.


    Carlos knew this wasn''t normal, and someone had to be behind it. And that person''s purpose was obvious¡ªto ruin James.


    After ncing over the news, he ordered Frankie in a calm voice, "Tear those articles down. I want that scandal quashed. Give fair warning to those online gossip rags. Whoever posts this again will have their credentials yanked and be banned from the Inte."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. But there''s another issue. The phone lines are jammed with callers demanding an exnation. They want one from Mr. James Huo," Frankie reported honestly.


    Carlos thought about it for a bit. Then, he said, "I see. I''ll take care of it. In the meantime, find out who''s behind this."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" Frankie nodded and left to carry out Carlos'' orders.


    At the CEO''s office


    Bang! A teacup was thrown against the wall. It shattered, the shards skittering across the floor.


    "That bitch! It must be Debbie Nian! Damn you! The arrogance?! You dare set me up?" James snarled in a fit of rage. At this point, he finally understood the woman came on to him that night was a trap, and Debbie was the one behind it. And he walked right into her clutches.


    The assistant next to James was frightened, his face pale. He unbuttoned the top button, loosened his tie, and gulped. But he managed to collect himself and continued reporting to his boss, "Mr. Huo''s already issued takedown notices. As soon as he got involved, it''s started to die down. We haven''t seen anyone ballsy enough to repost it. But the phone lines are still jammed. They want you to... give an exnation in person." ''Or more precisely, admit to the affair, '' the assistant thought to himself.


    ''Carlos has it handled?'' James mused.


    A few minutester, he hurried to the general manager''s office.


    Carlos was talking on the phone with Tabitha. "Don''t worry, Mom. We''re all good here."


    James entered hurriedly, knocking as he opened the door.


    Carlos looked at him. The old man had worry written all over his face.


    As soon as Carlos ended the call, James immediatelyunched into his spiel. "Carlos, I can exin. It was a trap¡ª"


    "So the news is true? You had an affair?" Carlos inquired in an icy-cold voice.


    James plopped onto the sofa and scratched his hair with an anguished look. "Look, I was wrong. A moment of weakness, I admit. But..." He raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. "But I didn''t mean to do it. Someone set me up. The woman in the video was hired by someone. I was drunk and that woman drugged me. Help me out, and help thepany..."


    His grief choked out his unfinished words. He looked really remorseful and helpless now.


    Carlos moved his eyes away and asked, "You know her?"


    "Who? The woman in the video? I never saw her before that night. Now I know why she wasing on to me. She was hired to ruin me! I think Debbie''s behind it."


    ''Debbie?'' Carlos frowned deeply.


    "Yeah, it''s got to be her! Three years ago, that vicious woman threw our family into turmoil. I kept warning you away from her, so she always resented me. Now she''s taking her revenge," James said affirmatively.


    "There''s someone behind the scenes alright. But we don''t know whether it''s Debbie or not. At least not yet."


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    .


    "I only trust evidence and facts!"


    His cold words made James'' heart skip a beat. He wiped off the tears from his face, in a vain attempt to hide the panic in his eyes. "Carlos, I apologize to you and your mom. I''ve disgraced you. I''m holding an emergency meeting now and returning control of thepany to you. Congrats, CEO. I don''t deserve the title!"


    As he finished speaking, he shot to his feet and made his way to the door.


    "Dad!" Carlos stopped him.


    James turned around to look at the calm man in the chair.


    Feeling the overbearing aura from Carlos, James was suddenly terrified. Compared to his cries and agitated emotions, Carlos had been cool andposed the whole time. He now felt a huge gap between him and his so-called son. Carlos was able to keep a level head no matter what.


    No wonder ZL Group was the top international enterprise under Carlos'' leadership. He had the power and charisma to make it happen.


    "Grow a spine, and admit what you did wrong. And I don''t need you to return the CEO title to me. If I want it, I''ll take it," Carlos said. He hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he didn''t want to put too much pressure on himself. Not before he was ready.


    James replied with trembling lips, "I know you will. And I''ll keep my end of it. But promise me, Carlos. Don''t go easy on whoever put all this together." After a pause, he added, "Not for me, but for ZL Group. You know the stock price of ourpany has dropped sharply in thest hour. The loss is immense. Not just the loss of money, but also our image, reputation..."


    James deliberately shifted the key points to the loss of thepany. He knew Carlos, and the handsome businessman wouldn''t be so willing to help now that James had hurt his mother.


    But he knew Carlos wouldn''t sit by and watch if thepany was threatened.


    Carlos didn''t respond but lit a cigarette. After taking a drag, he said tly, "I see."


    James wanted to remind Carlos not to be cheated by Debbie again. He sensed the cold man had no interest in any more words, so James had no choice but to leave the general manager''s office. He didn''t want to annoy Carlos any further at this crucial time.


    Left alone in the office, Carlos took out his cellphone and focused on a news article.


    He kept reading and re-reading the final sentence of the article. "Carlos has nothing to do with James'' scandal. A DNA report reveals they are not blood rtives."


    Carlos clutched his phone tightly in anger. He had never taken such a DNA test. It must be Debbie who had done this secretly.


    Even though she told him James wasn''t his biological father, Carlos had never thought of taking a DNA test to prove it.


    She crossed the line. She set a trap for James and exposed the Huo family''s secret.


    ''She keeps messing with my life. I need to give her a good talking to, '' he thought.


    The truth was, it was indeed Debbie who had the DNA test done. They hugged and slept a night at her bedroomst time, so it wasn''t difficult to get a few strands of his hair.

 Chapter 376: Made My Life Hard

    Chapter 376: Made My Life HardHow did Debbie have ess to James'' hair? The woman she hired to have sex with James, of course. After she had strands of hair from both Carlos and James, she had the DNA tested.


    So all theizens that took James'' side three years ago abandoned him. And Debbie was able to sway them to her side, thanks to the articles the media picked up.


    Even though the articles and posts were being taken down, people still kept excoriating James online. The old man himself had an affair, but still had the arrogance to make it look like Debbie had done the same. He didn''t deserve to be Carlos'' father or the CEO of ZL Group. More and more voices called for bouncing him out of thepany.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Debbie had personally responded to one of the negativementers on James. She wrote, "I don''t condone his behavior, but I understand it. After all, my former mother-inw has been sick for a while, so I get it..."


    Debbie''sment brought more people toment. "So his wife couldn''t give him any loving, and he was horny..." they wrote.


    Debbie made thement to deliberately give context to all this. Now she would look like she was sticking up for her poor former father-inw. Her revenge on James had just begun. So she didn''t want him to go down in mes too quickly. She wanted to torture him bit by bit. There would be more scandalster that she would unveil.


    Carlos had his ways of handling things. He was always able to get what he wanted in short order.


    In less than thirty minutes, Frankie called him and reported, "Mr. Huo, we found out who sold the video to the media."


    "Who?"


    "Debbie Nian," Frankie answered.


    That didn''t surprise Carlos at all. He figured as much. He took a drag on his cigarette and said calmly, "Ask Debbie toe to my office."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Five minutester, Frankie called again. "Mr. Huo... Miss Nian confirmed it was her. But she refused to meet you here. She said she was thrown out of your officest time and was humiliated. So...if you have anything to say to her... you can drop by her house. Any time."


    Carlos sneered. ''She''s got balls, I''ll give her that.''


    "Tell her, if I have to find her that way, we''ll do more than just talk."


    Frankie then called Debbie back, and passed on Carlos'' warning, word for word.


    Debbie wasn''t scared. She told Frankie, "As I said, he''s wee here any time. I promise we won''t just talk. We can do something more interesting."


    Frankie''s lips twitched at her words. He wondered what he''d done in a previous life to deserve this. Delivering "he said, she said" messages with sexual overtones? ''Come on, guys. I''m just doing my job.''


    Instead of calling Carlos again, Frankie went straight to his office and reported what she''d said.


    Before he could respond, his cellphone rang. He tapped the answer key and said, "Hello, Aunt Miranda."


    "Hi Carlos. We need to talk," Miranda replied, cutting to the chase.


    "I''m listening."


    "Good. Don''t talk, just listen. First, stay out of your dad''s mess. It''splicated, and you don''t know the whole story. Second, don''t do anything to Debbie. You might regret itter. Third, you''d better think twice about marrying Stephanie. If you do, I''m sure you''ll regret it the day you get your memory back."


    Carlos was stunned. "But... why would you say that?"


    "Debbie''s a good girl. I hope you two can get back together. I know Stephanie''s quite well-connected, but I don''t think you need her help. She''s not right for you. Marriage is for life, and a good marriage is a happy one. I don''t want you to rush into things when you don''t know your own heart. Your decisions affect more than just you now. Make the right one."


    Miranda never beat around the bush. Whether Carlos took her advice or not, she didn''t hold back. In the end, she added, "Get yourpany back. If you want, I''ll help you. No strings attached."


    "Aunt Miranda, did Debbie pay you off?" That was the only answer Carlos had for why she would have told him all that.


    Miranda didn''t mind his suspicions. She smiled and exined, "Just remember I only want what''s best for you."


    That he could trust. Although Miranda was cold, she had treated him well growing up.


    "Yeah, I know," he replied.


    "Okay then. I have to let you go. I have some work to do. Bye."


    The office was quiet again. Carlos stared at his phone and thought hard about every word Miranda said.


    She never talked bullshit. Every word of hers had meaning.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what on earth happened while he was in aa.


    Why did Debbie hate James so much?


    It wasn''t long before Debbie finally understood the consequences of turning Carlos down.


    She had already signed a contract as an artist under Star Empire. She was exhrated, reporting for the first day of work with a spring in her step and a light heart. And when she rounded a corner in the wonderfully air-conditioned hallway, that was when she saw Carlos. He was her new boss.


    It wasn''t long before all the employees were summoned to a general meeting. Carlos stood up on stage, a huge screen behind him. He introduced himself, and the new employees, including Debbie, introduced themselves. After the introductions were out of the way, they got down to expectations. "All the new artists need to release a new album in two months time," Carlos demanded.


    ''Release a new album in two months? Are you nuts? It takes at least six months to produce a quality album. How can I do that in two?


    You are obviously punishing me! I see how it is, taking advantage of your position to make my life hard, '' Debbie thought angrily.


    Nevertheless, Debbie epted the challenge. She wouldn''t admit defeat so easily. So she turned down a lot of other offers and locked herself in her room, concentrating onposing songs and writing lyrics.


    She lived every day at full throttle.


    Two weekster, at one night, when Debbie was busy writing lyrics, she got a call from Jared. "Hey, you busy? You gotta go out with me tonight," he said yfully.


    "I can''t. I need to get this done," Debbie refused bluntly. She was almost driven crazy by the heavy workload and her hermit-like existence. She wasn''t really in the mood to hang out with Jared.


    "You''ll never guess what I saw tonight," Jared said again, smiling evilly.


    Debbie scratched her hair. "Quit your games. Out with it."


    She had only managed topose four new songs. She still needed topose five more to finish the album. But staring at a nk piece of paper had only dampened her mood and she couldn''t think of a thing. It was killing her.


    Sometimes she wondered if Carlos deliberately did it to stop her from pestering him.


    "You''re no fun. Your ex-husband got drunk, and Damon couldn''t drive him home because he had something else to do. So he tapped me for the job. Carlos is drunk! There''s no better chance than now. Sure you won''te?"


    As Debbie had strained her brain, she couldn''t take all that in. "What do you mean no better chance?"


    Jared was disappointed by her ignorance of subtext. "A chance to sleep with him! Make him feel guilty afterward. And then you guys get married again. Get it?"


    ''Sleep with him?'' Debbie sighed. ''I wish. But Carlos has an iron will. Last time, I got him into bed but we didn''t knock boots, '' she thought gloomily.


    When she didn''t respond, Jared sighed and said, "Okay, forget it. I''ll let Stephanie know. She''ll know what to do."


    "Hey, hey, wait! What? Okay, I''ming! Wait for me!" Debbie finally figured it out. She stood up and rushed to the bathroom.


    Jared heaved a sigh of relief. "Hurry up. Room 888 at Orchid Private Club."


    "Okay, got it."


    Then she took a quick shower, put on a bare amount make-up and wore perfume with a light fragrance before going out.


    When she arrived at Room 888, she saw Jared impatiently waiting at the door. At the sight of her, he quickly urged, "He''s in there. I should get going now. No need to thank me."

 Chapter 377: Your Strategy

    Chapter 377: Your Strategy"Okay. See you," Debbie said to Jared.


    As soon as she opened the door to the room, a strong reek of alcohol reached her nostrils. She fanned her hands through the air, trying to keep the stench away from her nose and mouth.


    After taking a few steps inside, she saw a man in white shirt lyingzily on the sofa, eyes shut.


    She wasn''t sure if he was fast asleep or not. He wasn''t responding to the noise, though.


    Debbie put aside her handbag and patted him cautiously, hoping to rouse him. "Hey, you awake? Let''s go home now."


    Hearing her voice, Carlos parted his eyelids slightly.


    He sat up on the sofa, head down, and massaged his brows to relieve his headache.


    Debbie didn''t know what to do. She scratched her head, silently waiting for his response.


    But after waiting for a while, he still didn''t acknowledge her presence. He just kept his head down.


    Left with no choice, Debbie squatted in front of him and moved his arms around. "Old man, are you okay? Come on, I''ll drive you home and you can sleep it off." ''Why is he drinking like this?'' she wondered.


    That wasn''t like him. He mighte home a little buzzed, but not sloppy drunk.


    As she was lost in thought, Carlos suddenly grabbed hold of her arms and pulled her into his.


    Caught off-guard, Debbie banged her head against his burly chest. "Ouch! You''re hurting me."


    "Debbie Nian." His husky voice rang in her ears, melting her heart.


    She eximed in her mind, ''Oh, God, why? Even his voice is hot! I''m addicted to it!''


    She locked her arms around his neck and gave him a charming smile. "Yes, Mr. Handsome. I''m here."


    Carlos held on to her and examined her face carefully. After a while, he spat, "Are you that desperate, to take advantage of me when I''m drunk?"


    She had put on make-up, and even worn perfume. The tempting scent wafting from her body slowly turned him on. He began losing control.


    "What?" Debbie was confused. She didn''t say anything this time, nor did she move, even a little.


    He suddenly tightened his grip. In a hoarse voice, he whispered, "You want sex? You''re dressed for it."


    Debbie was even more confused now. She looked at what she had on. She wore a ck skirt that hugged her hips. It had ace hem, and a slit along one side. But it wasn''t short, nor was it revealing. It was just amon package hip skirt.


    "I..." Just as she opened her mouth to try to exin, she felt his lips on hers.


    After passionately kissing her for a few minutes, Carlos pinned her onto the sofa. Looking down at the panting woman with his dark eyes, he asked sarcastically, "So is Hayden impotent?"


    Debbie blinked her eyes in confusion. "Hayden? What do you mean?"


    "If he makes you happy in the sheets, whye to me?"


    Debbie finally understood what he meant. But she didn''t want to exin anything. It was useless to exin, especially when he was drunk. Pushing down the anger in her heart, she scoffed, "I think you went impotent after the ident. You could have had your way with me several times, but no. Now you me Hayden. That''s not the Carlos I remember. Strong, capable... Hey, hey...ouch! Get your hands off me!"


    He held her so tightly that Debbie swore she felt things popping.


    "Are you trying to get me to do something?" he said coldly. Debbie looked into his deep eyes. The cold look in them made her get goose bumps. She somehow felt frightened. She hadn''t seen him quite like this. ''Oh Carlos, what did they do to you?''


    "Not at all," she said, struggling to breathe. "Let''s go home now, okay?"


    "So now you switch gears. ying hard to get, huh?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. "Of course. But that won''t work on a good man like you," she ridiculed.


    "I''m never good."


    This time, Debbie didn''t joke at his words. She shook her head seriously and told him in a sincere voice, "No, Carlos. You''re a good man. A very good one. I''m not budging on that one."


    Carlos grinned. "So now your strategy is to fawn over me, right?"


    ''What the heck? Fine! Seems like he''ll twist anything I say. I''d better zip my mouth!'' she thought to herself.


    "If I sleep with my ex-wife before my engagement, am I a good man? What do you think?" he asked, staring into her eyes.


    "What?" Debbie tried to process his words.


    But before she could figure out what he meant, that panty-melting voice came again.


    "You asked for this." And he kissed her lips again, hungrily and passionately, giving her no chance to utter a single word. In no time, the VIP room was filled with the love aura and heavy breathing. He took her again and again, and she offered no resistance.


    Debbie wasn''t drunk this time, but she felt like she was. It was like a dream. A very good dream. The best dream in the past three years.


    She felt the heat from Carlos'' body and heard him call her "Deb" over and over, just like the old days when they made love. It felt like it had been an eternity since then.


    Despite the fact that it was Debbie who asked him to call her "Deb" in the moment, he did it anyway. And he had called out that name many times in the heat of passion.


    And afterwards, she closed her eyes, feeling safe in his arms, exhausted from their love session. Debbie hadn''t slept this well in a while. Having to release an album in two months might have something to do with.


    When she woke up, it was already one in the afternoon. She slowly opened her eyes. Where was she?


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, and that was when it dawned on her that she was in Carlos'' private room at Orchid Private Club.


    ''Oh, we... we spent the night here, '' she realized.


    She scanned the room, but there was no sign of Carlos.


    She winced in pain as she tried to roll over on the sofa. She hurt all over. Carlos wasn''t gentle to herst night, seemingly wanting to torture her to death.


    Slowly sitting up on the sofa, she noticed two pieces of paper on the table.


    One was a check and the other was a note with a message written on it.


    mes of rage burned in her beautiful eyes as she read the note.


    "Thank you for your service, but honestly, not that impressed. It''s only worth a million at most."


    She grabbed the check and looked at it. It was indeed a million.


    ''My service? Not that impressed? You were the one that wanted it. You were like a hungry beast that wouldn''t let go!'' she cussed angrily in her mind.


    Frustrated, she looked at the love bites on her body. ''So he paid me a million to have sex with me? Like...like a ho?'' she thought, disheartened.


    ''A million means nothing to me. Why couldn''t he stay until I woke up? What a jerk!''


    With trembling legs, Debbie left the club. It was sunny and hot outside. She hailed a cab and went to Shining International za to cash the check.


    She wasn''t a whore, but she could use the money.


    An hourter, Frankie entered the general manager''s office and reported to Carlos, "Mr. Huo, the check was cashed at one of the local banks at the Shining International za."


    "Hmm," Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes.


    Indeed, Debbie did drive him crazyst night. He just couldn''t help making love with her. As soon as he was done, he was ready to go again for another round. But James was right. She was after him for his money.


    Frankie continued, "About eight hundred thousand was spent on a designer handbag, and the rest was spent on clothing."


    Carlos sneered, "Very good. Now get back to work."


    ''She traded her body for a handbag and some clothes. What a vain woman!'' he thought contemptuously.


    After shopping at the za, Debbie hailed a cab and headed for a high-end neighborhood.


    She easily arrived at an apartment and rang the doorbell.


    In no time, a woman''s voice came from the other side of the door, "Debbie! Why are you here?"


    Carrying the designer handbag in her hand, Debbie casually leaned against the door and replied, "I miss you. Open the door."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll call Uncle Carlos?"


    Debbie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled. "I''m not afraid. You know, we just did the nasty. What more can he do?"


    There was a moment of silence from the other side of the door.

 Chapter 378: Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 378: Kill Two Birds With One StoneThe apartment door flew open. Much to Debbie''s surprise, she saw Megan and Stephanie standing in the doorway, both wearing dark expressions. She didn''t expect to see Stephanie at Megan''s apartment.


    ''So, how much did Stephanie hear?


    That''s okay. Now I can kill two birds with one stone. It''ll save time, '' she thought cheerfully to herself.


    "Don''t listen to her, Aunt Stephanie. She''s a liar. Uncle Carlos couldn''t have..." Megan stopped abruptly, as she saw what Debbie was hiding under her scarf.


    Debbie unwrapped it to reveal the love bites on her neck.


    The singer wore a smug smile. Ignoring their shocked faces, she walked past them and made her way to the living room. She had the designer handbag in hand and was wearing her new dress, all bought with Carlos'' money.


    Before she put the handbag down on the end table, she made a show of brushing the dust off and blowing it.


    "Why the hell are you here?" Megan asked as she fixed her eyes on the blue handbag. She knew the brand well. It was thetest style of an international designer brand.


    Not just Megan, Stephanie also recognized the brand. After all, they were raised in the upper-ss circles. Luxury brands weremon in the worlds they were from.


    The two women calcted the price of that bag in their heads. They guessed the price to be at least eight hundred thousand dors.


    Megan couldn''t afford one on her own. Stephanie could afford it, but it would still hurt a lot to put up that kind of cash. In order to spend more time with Carlos, she had resigned some of her positions within the corporate structure. She had left somemittees and board postings. Consequently, her annual ie was about one third of what it was.


    Therefore, she couldn''t squander money like she used to. Even buying a designer handbag was a difficult expense.


    "I came here to visit you, Megan. I wanted to catch up. I didn''t expect to run into Miss Li as well," Debbie said as she discreetly scanned the apartment.


    "Seems like you''re just trying to use Carlos to one-up Megan. Am I right?" Stephanie asked calmly.


    "Not really, but now that you mention it, it''s more fun with you here," Debbie said as she rested her chin in her right hand, ncing at Stephanie, a yful look in her eyes.


    Megan bit her lower lip. "So, you got a dress and a purse? What are you bragging? Am I supposed to be jelly? This says way more about you... than it does about me."


    Debbie smirked. "You''re probably right. But I''m not trying to brag. If I wanted to show off, I would have brought the crystal piano model that Carlos bought me. It was sculpted by Quintin Yu from A Country, and it''s worth a few million!"


    ''A crystal piano model carved by Quintin Yu?'' Megan and Stephanie were both shocked.


    They knew his name. Any piece done by this foreign sculptor was worth at least six figures. Moreover, this particr piece was made of crystal, so that just added to the price tag. Not only that, it was said that his artworks were a difficult find even if you were a rich man.


    The fact that Carlos bought Debbie a luxurious gift like that made the two women positively green with envy.


    Although Megan was living an extravagant life with Carlos'' money, it was still far from what Debbie was getting from him.


    Stephanie used to be able to squander money, but not anymore. Even more exasperating, Carlos treated Debbie better than her.


    That realization ticked her off. Hands trembling in anger, she


    said sternly, "We''ll be engaged next month. Cherish your smug smile now, because I''ll be wiping it from your face once Carlos and I are married."


    Debbie blinked her eyes nonchntly, stood up from the sofa and slowly approached Stephanie. "So, Miss Li, how did you get to be Carlos'' girlfriend after he came out of hisa?"


    She carefully examined every expression on Stephanie''s face.


    That was embarrassing for her. She tried to hide the guilt and looked up arrogantly. In a defiant voice, she said, "Because we''re in love. We always have been."


    "Always?" Debbieughed. "Then why wait so long to get married?"


    Stephanie was incensed. "You have some stones, don''t you? You came between us!"


    "If I could do that, then maybe you weren''t really in love," Debbie scoffed. After giving her a contemptuous nce, Debbie walked towards the kitchen.


    Megan followed her. "Where are you going?"


    Debbie waved at her. "You have any eggs in there?"


    "Eggs? Go to a supermarket, you stupid bitch!" Megan snapped angrily.


    Debbie spelled out her purpose honestly. "I think you need a taste of your own medicine."


    "Debbie Nian, what exactly do you want?" Megan shouted.


    Ignoring her yelling, Debbie sneered and silently opened the fridge. There were some eggs in there.


    She got a bowl from the cupboard. Then, standing in front of the fridge, she began to crack the eggs into the bowl.


    An ominous feeling rose in Megan''s heart. She asked in a shaky voice, "I want to know...what are you doing?"


    "You''ll see." Debbie turned around to look at her. The yful look in her eyes was already reced by coldness and resentment.


    After cracking seven eggs, Debbie finally stopped as the bowl was almost full.


    She closed the fridge door and carried the bowl to the dining room. As she put the bowl on the table, she said, "Megan, I made this for you. Drink up!"


    ''Drink...raw eggs?'' "Why?" Megan protested.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Debbie crossed her arms. "On the night of my concert, who got those people to throw eggs at me? Huh? Don''t tell me you don''t know! Need proof?" Not waiting for her response, Debbie pulled out her cellphone from her pocket. As she observed the flustered look on Megan''s face, she found a video on her phone and yed it for the flustered pair of women.


    On the video, a couple people, a guy and girl, fell to their knees and pleaded, "Please let us go. Megan paid us. Megan...um...Megan Lan. She asked us to get some people to throw eggs at Debbie. She said she would pay each of us ten big ones. I just needed the money..."


    Megan''s face went pale all of a sudden. "Bullshit! That wasn''t me. You trying to frame me? That''s low even for you!"


    "Frame you?" Debbie put her phone away. "You''re the expert. You should know. I''m not asking for much. Just drink what''s in this bowl, or..." Debbie looked at her with threatening eyes as she pulled out a knife from the other pocket and ced it on the table. "Or things get a little rough."


    At this point, even Stephanie began to lose herposure when she saw the knife, her eyes full of fear. ''What the hell? Is she psycho?''


    In a panic, she hurried back to the living room and took her phone from her handbag. She was going to call Carlos for help.


    Debbie understood what Stephanie was going to do. "Go ahead. Call Carlos. He won''t help you," she said firmly.


    Stephanie red at her. With nowhere else to turn, she called Carlos.


    Debbie shook her head. She unsheathed the sharp knife and extended her arm. The knife point was now at Megan''s throat. The drama queen shrieked in fear. Meanwhile, Carlos answered the phone, and the first thing he heard was Megan''s shrieks.


    A little taken aback, Carlos frowned and asked with concern, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 379: Dont Stop The Medication

    Chapter 379: Don''t Stop The Medication"Carlos, help! Debbie''s gone insane. She''s pointing a knife to Megan..." Stephanie yelled on the phone, sounding terrified. Even though she was a decisive andposed businesswoman, she still lost her cool facing the sharp knife and looming danger. After all, she was just a woman who grew upfortably.


    Carlos shut his eyes tight. ''Debbie and Debbie again! What a great troublemaker she is!'' he sulked. "I''ming now."


    No sooner had Stephanie ended the call than Debbie''s phone rang. It was Carlos calling.


    Debbie ignored it and shifted her eyes back to Megan. "Don''t waste time. If you don''t drink the raw eggs now, I''ll move my hand. This is a new knife, and the de is perfectly sharp for the job. Do you want to forever live with a deep scar strung around your beautiful neck like an ugly ne?" she threatened coldly.


    Beads of sweat broke out on Megan''s brow, her eyes popping out in fright. She knew Debbie wasn''t joking. With trembling hands, she grabbed the bowl and stammered, short of breath, "I...drink it..."


    Noticing that Megan began to gasp for air, Debbie suddenly remembered her asthma. She loosened her grip and moved the knife a little away from her neck. "Be quick," she demanded.


    Eyes closed in disgust, Megan held her breath and began to gulp the raw eggs.


    The stench of raw eggs reaching her nostrils made her want to throw up. As soon as the first mouthful went into her mouth, down to the stomach, she bent over the trash can and retched.


    But Debbie ordered coldly, "Don''t you dare spit even a dot. Go on! Gulp it down, unless you want me to give you that permanent ne!"


    Stephanie silently took out her cellphone and opened the camera. She was nning to video record the ugly drama and send it to media outlets. That would be the perfect way to damage Debbie''s reputation.


    However, Debbie was alert to the slightest movements. With one quick move, she grabbed the leather sheath and flung it at Stephanie, aiming at her phone. The missile hit the bull''s eye, catching Stephanie by surprise.


    "Debbie Nian, you lunatic!" Stephanie screamed in terror as her phone dropped to the floor.


    Casting Megan a sidelong nce, Debbie grinned with a sense of triumph. "Yeah. That''s a good description of me. Next time, you should be careful to mess with a psycho."


    ''But I be crazy all because of you guys. You have no idea of what I''ve been through all these years!'' she thought angrily, with no intention of backing down.


    At that moment, she looked at the bowl, only to realize, to her chagrin, it wasn''t empty yet. Running out of patience, she demanded, "Finish that damn eggs in the bowl,dy!"


    Frightened, Megan quickly took a swig, tears streaming down her cheeks as she swallowed with great difficulty.


    This whole time, Debbie''s phone had kept ringing, but she ignored it. At longst, Megan managed to gulp down the whole bowl. Just then, the phone stopped ringing, as if on cue.


    Radiating a satisfied smile, Debbie put away her phone and the knife and gave Megan one final warning. "Next time you''re up to mischief, watch whom you mess with. Try it on me, and you''ll live to regret it."


    Mission aplished, she made her way to the living room, grabbed her designer handbag and left the apartment.


    Just as she banged the door closed behind her, Megan, who was still rooted to the same spot, plopped onto the floor. Down on her knees, she reached for the trash can and began retching again.


    By the time Carlos arrived at the apartment, Megan had vomited so much in the bathroom that she feared she might pass out.


    Stephanie, who had watched helplessly, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Carlos. Looking distraught, she pleaded urgently, "Drive Megan to the hospital now. She''s already lost so much fluids, vomiting, in addition to lose motions. She..."


    She stopped mid-sentence when she noticed a love bite on his neck. His cor and tie couldn''t cover all the love bites there. It reminded Stephanie of the hickeys on Debbie''s neck. ''So...Debbie wasn''t lying. She and Carlos...''


    Oblivious of the sudden change of her face, Carlos asked, "What did Debbie do to her?"


    Stephanie feebly lifted her arm and pointed at the empty bowl on the table. "She forced Megan to drink up a bowl of raw eggs," she replied absent-mindedly.


    "Raw eggs?" Confusion was written all over his face.


    Megan finally walked out the bathroom, her face white as a sheet. Supporting her body against the wall, she broke into tears. "Uncle Carlos... Three years ago, before she disappeared, Debbie used to bully me all the time. Now she''s only been back for a short time, and she''s back to her old habits. Why must she always pick on me like that? Oh, help me, Uncle Carlos!" she cried out.


    Emotionless, Carlos stood still. After a while, he said tly, "I''ll drive you to the hospital now."


    On checking-up, she was diagnosed with food poisoning.


    Seeing Megan fall asleep in the hospital bed, Carlos walked out to the corridor and called Debbie again.


    But her phone was powered off.


    Debbie wasn''t going to answer his calls. She knew him well. He would definitely seek justice for Megan without getting to the bottom of the story, and moreover, with his amnesia, he would punish her much more harshly.


    Nheless, on a second thought, she turned on her phone. It was Megan who started the fight, after all. Despite his current memory loss, it would be unreasonable of him to me Debbie every time. So Debbie, encouraged by the fact, decided to answer his call.


    In the CEO''s office of the ZL Group


    James was in a terrible mood. He had to personally acknowledge his mistake and apologize to the publicter. The PR team had just prepared a speech for him when his phone rang. "What did you say? Carlos went to the hospital? Why?" he asked, springing up from his chair.


    All of a sudden, he got so flustered that he couldn''t think


    straight.


    "There is a little situation with Megan and Carlos has brought her in for medical attention," exined the doctor on the other end of the line.


    Hearing the reason, James rxed and sat back into his chair. "How''s Carlos'' memory now?" he asked.


    The truth was, James didn''t expect Carlos to survive the car ident.


    Back then, after going several months in aa, against all odds, Carlos began to show some real improvements. But instead of seeing a reason to celebrate, the old man felt threatened. If Carlos recovered, James feared being axed out at the helm of the ZL Group. To prevent this, he bribed a doctor to inject Carlos with a drug that would permanently mess his memory. Wicked old man as James was, he now hoped that Carlos would get into a fight with Debbie and even kill her, given his current memory loss.


    Now the same hical doctor who had received a bribe to harm a patient was on call with his aplice in the crime. James rose from his chair once more and walked into the lounge. Here he was sure no one would overhear what he said. "Don''t stop Carlos'' medication. Next month, when hees to the hospital for his routine check-up, give him some more of that stuff again," he said, casting eyes here and there on high alert, over his criminal scheme. Before ending the call, he reminded the doctor, "That''s it. Be cautious. Don''t let slip any suspicious clues to anyone."


    At the hospital


    A scene from three years ago was ying out again.


    Megan was lying in the hospital bed with a deathly pale face, while Carlos, Wesley, Damon and Stephanie surrounded the bed, keeping herpany.


    Meanwhile, they all waited for Debbie, the troublemaker, thanks to whose antics they were once again in this foreboding ce.


    She had already answered Carlos'' call earlier and promised toe.


    Ten minutester


    They heard footsteps from the empty hallway,ing closer and closer. It didn''t sound like there was just one person, but a few peopleing.


    And among the footsteps, there was the click-ck of high heels and the slightly softer sound of leather shoes. So there must be a few women and mening.


    ''Who could they be?'' Everybody in the ward was curious.


    Soon enough, a bodyguard pushed open the door to the ward. Everybody turned their heads to the doorway, where a woman in white short rompers appeared. Around her slim waist, she had a shiny belt that perfectlyplimented her fine, shapely body. On her feet, she sported a pair of creamy-white high heels.


    Earlier at Megan''s apartment, Debbie had spilled some raw eggs to her new dress when she cracked the shells. So she went back home for a change of clothes. Then beforeing to the hospital, she called a few people to tag along.


    In the supporters she had Yates, Xavier, ir, Adriana, along with three bodyguards.


    Fortunately, the VIP ward wasrge enough to hold even arger group.


    Even after Debbie and her supporters arrived, there was still room for more. Yet, despite the ample room, the air in the ward took on an odd, oppressive feel as the two groups confronted each other.


    It was Damon who broke the silence. He trotted to Adriana and smiled falteringly. "Honey, why did youe with Debbie? Are you...visiting Megan too?"


    Adriana smirked and pinched his ear. Ignoring the presence of other people, she scolded, "Damon, are you so free? Huh? Your son''s starving already. Go back home now!"

 Chapter 380: Explain Yourself

    Chapter 380: Exin YourselfAdriana grabbed Damon by the ear and dragged him out of the ward. Even when the door was shut behind them, everyone could hear him pleading as she led him along the hallway. "Honey, be gentle. I just happened to drop by... Pepper Nian, that vicious bitch! Why did she bring you here? Oh, my ear..."


    Inside the ward, Debbie grinned. ''Good. That''s one down.''


    Then, she shifted her gaze to ir. Making eye contact with Debbie, ir got the hint and bashfully walked towards Wesley, who had been staring at her the whole time. She held his hand and asked, "Go shopping with me? You promised. It''s been too long since I had a new outfit." She winked at Wesley as she said this, hoping that he wouldn''t call her out in front of the others. That would be embarrassing.


    Wesley detected a slightly flirty, bratty tone. That was a rare thing for her. He wondered when he had promised to go shopping with her. But then, he cast a cold nce at Debbie. The woman was smiling innocently. Realizing what was going on, he turned to ir and said icily, "Megan isn''t safe yet. We''ll goter."


    ''Megan again! He always puts Megan first.'' Pulling a long face, ir red at Megan. The sick girl had been silent the whole time¡ªprobably out of fear. She didn''t feel safe with Debbie here. The next second, ir loosened her grip on Wesley''s arm and pursed her lips. "Fine, forget it. I''ll go on my own."


    And with that, she spun around to leave.


    Wesley reached out his hand to grab hers but the angry woman danced away. He couldn''t believe it. ''What the hell? Her moods change quick.''


    Despite that thought, he quickly followed after her. When he walked past Debbie, he cast a warning nce at her.


    With a smug smile, Debbie raised her eyebrows and looked towards ir''s receding figure, beckoning him to follow. She had quite a head start.


    ''And that''s two down, '' Debbie thought, discreetly giving herself a thumbs-up. Now, it was time to deal with the big boss. Without saying a word or doing anything, the big boss was powerful enough to send shivers down her spine with just a look.


    When no one said anything, Yates broke the silence. Hands in his pockets, he walked towards Carlos and said casually, "Hi Carlos, I went to yourpany but they said you weren''t in. Surprise! You''re here. Guess who I bumped into today? Debbie! So what''s up?"


    ''Bumped into? Are you kidding me?''


    Carlos sneered, "Megan got food poisoning."


    "Oh, I see. Sorry to hear that. How''d that happen? Is it bad?"


    Yates asked Megan, feigning concern.


    Megan shook her head. "No. Not fun, but not bad enough for the doctor."


    Yates seemed relieved. "Good to hear it. It''s just a little food poisoning. No sweat. I remember Debbie was hospitalized for stomach bleeding. She was there a whole week. But she didn''t tell anyone." Yates deliberately brought up this topare the two women. After he did, you could see the difference.


    Both Megan and Debbie were at a loss for words.


    ''Stomach bleeding? Stayed in the hospital for a whole week?'' This information caught Carlos'' attention. On the outside, he was stony-faced as usual, but deep down, he felt his heart ache. He couldn''t understand why.


    The ward was quiet again. To stifle the awkward silence, Yates decided to open his mouth again. "Debbie, let''s go. I don''t get why you had toe here in the first ce. Let''s go see Piggy now." Yates took Debbie''s wrist and led her towards the door.


    "Stop!" Carlos'' cold voice rang behind them.


    There was power in that voice that froze their blood in their veins. His barkedmand was soden with menace they stopped in their tracks and turned to look at the man.


    "Debbie, exin yourself now." Carlos wasn''t going to make things hard for her. But she had better have a good reason for everything.


    Instead of responding, Debbie grinned and looked at Megan. "You want me to exin?" she asked.


    In a fluster, Megan shook her head vigorously. "No. Uncle Carlos, it''s not Debbie''s fault..."


    "Megan!" Stephanie finally opened her mouth and chipped in, "You''re scared of something? You shouldn''t. Your uncle Carlos is here."


    Megan decided to m up. She was afraid of the video on Debbie''s phone.


    Debbie walked up to Carlos and tidied him up. She straightened his cor, brushed lint off his shoulder, and tightened his tie. She smiled. "Time is money, so I''ll be brief. You asked me toe here. So I''ll turn the question around. Why did you want me here? To apologize to Megan? Or do you miss me?"


    Stephanie''s face darkened. "Just say what you''re going to say. Don''t touch my fiance."


    "I touched your fiance?" Debbie didn''t heed her warning but instead, wrapped her arms around Carlos'' waist and leaned against his chest. She teased, "Do you want to know how your fiance touched me?"


    Stephanie clenched her jaw, eyes burning with rage. How she wished she could strangle that slut!


    ''You bitch! You hit on him right to my face, '' she cussed in her mind.


    Carlos pulled away from the naughty woman. "Get off me!" He straightened his clothing. "Megan''s in the hospital thanks to you. Since yourwyer''s here, you can ask him about the sentence for attempted murder."


    "No. It''s okay, Uncle Carlos. I''m fine. She didn''t mean to do it," Megan hastily chimed in. Debbie had that incriminating video on her phone. She had Megan over a barrel. If they pushed too hard, the truth about the eggs woulde out.


    Megan''s unusual reaction aroused Carlos'' suspicions. It wasn''t like her to give in like this, particrly to someone who bullied her. ''Let me guess...'' he thought.


    On the other hand, Debbie was still angry at Carlos'' words. ''Get off me? Really? Why didn''t you say thatst night? Humph! Such a jerk!'' she thought furiously. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she said to Xavier, "Mr. Huo''s right. So, Xavier...what would the charge be for assault?"


    Megan became visibly agitated, fidgeting and wincing. She pleaded, "Please, don''t ask. Debbie, I''m sorry. I apologize. It''s my fault!"


    Nheless, Xavier cleared his throat and exined in his best professional manner, "Assault carries a sentence of no less than three years imprisonment, detention or public surveince. But how this applies to Miss Lan..."


    He paused and looked at Debbie. "Debbie, if you want, you could probably have her locked up..." Megan went as white as the sheets shey on. "If you decide press charges, that is," he added. Of course, what Megan had done wasn''t really that serious. But she pissed Debbie off. And now, that was the wrong move.


    ''Three years?'' It reminded Megan of what happened with the hit-and-run car ident three years ago.


    Panic-stricken, she began to pant, her face drained of all color. In no time, her breathing became faster and faster.


    "Mr. Huo, stop staring at me. Take care of Megan. She''s going into shock. Call the nurse," Debbie reminded Carlos coolly.


    That was when everyone else finally realized that Megan had difficulty breathing. Carlos hastily pressed the nurse-call button to summon help. "Megan, you okay?" he asked with concern.


    Wincing in pain, Megan curled up in the bed and stuttered, "I... I don''t want to... go to jail..."


    The doctors came in and gave Megan some first-aid treatment, and got her oxygen. Then, they wheeled her to the emergency room.


    After that, Carlos red at Debbie, who was idly leaning against the wall. "You''ve gone too far this time."


    "Too far? Like three years ago? You don''t get a say in this, old man. I''m filing charges," Debbie insisted. It had been three years, but Megan hadn''t changed at all. She still was queen of the malicious bitches. Debbie aimed to knock the crown from her head.


    "Xavier, do you seriously condone her behavior?" Carlos looked at Xavier with his dark eyes. Thewyer seemed to have a magic to make people forget his existence when he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 381: Ill Shut You Out

    Chapter 381: I''ll Shut You Out"I''ll be straight with you," Xavier started, in answer to Carlos'' question. "You have amnesia, so you don''t remember how you used to spoil her. I''m just doing my job. It just so happens I''m also a friend of hers. Oh, and Piggy''s godfather," he added, giving Carlos a mysterious smile.


    Carlos couldn''t think of a thing to say, as he took all that in.


    Debbie sighed helplessly and wondered, ''Does everyone know Carlos? They act like friends. What a coincidence!


    Yates, Xavier...Even Ivan told mest time that he liked Carlos.


    Why didn''t they tell me this before I came back here?''


    Stephanie fixed her eyes on Debbie, lost in her own thoughts. ''I hate to admit it, but she''s good. And she''s assembled the best. Her uncle Curtis, the president of some college. Yates, the boss of a secret organization of A Country. Xavier, topwyer in M country. Ivan, the CEO of Wen Group, son of some high-ranking official in Z Country. Not to mention she''s Jared''s best friend. He''s the vice general manager of the Han Group and the CEO''s son. Who else does she have on her side? And do they have even more power?''


    After answering the phone call, Yates came back to the ward and waved his phone. "Hey guys, something came up. I have to go back. I''ll be in the air in an hour. Xavier, take care of Debbie. If you need help, call me. Carlos, the only thing you need to do is to get back with Debbie."


    When she heard that, Stephanie fumed with rage. ''How ballsy! Right in front of me!''


    Carlos'' face darkened as he said coldly, "Frankie, see our guest out."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Mr. Feng, this way, please." Frankie gestured for Yates to leave. Yates didn''t mind at all, and left the ward after bidding goodbye to his friends. His bodyguards followed after him.


    Debbie had been busy preparing songs for her new album. She had no time to wait for Megan to leave the operating room, and she didn''t care about her either. "Xavier, let''s go. I don''t want to breathe the same air as a certain person," she said.


    "A certain person?" Xavier shed a cunning smile as he teased, "You mean Carlos?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and cursed inwardly, ''Come on! Don''t say it out loud!''


    Carlos was in a bad mood when he heard that. He turned to Stephanie and offered, "I''ll have the driver take you home. Get some rest. I''ll stay here."


    Debbie, who almost reached the door, stopped in her tracks when she heard this.


    Stephanie nodded and was about to leave. She didn''t care for Megan at all, and she didn''t want to waste her time here. But when she saw Debbie freeze like, she was instantly on high alert. "Miss Nian, how about we leave together?"


    Debbie gave her a fake smile and said, "Ouch! My belly hurts. I need to see the doctor. Go ahead, Miss Li." Then she turned to Xavier. "You can leave too, if you want. I''ll drive myself home after I see the doctor."


    Xavier was nobody''s fool and saw through her n. She wanted to stay with Carlos. "Take care, Carlos. Don''t be a stranger," he said.


    Carlos nodded.


    Xavier left the ward, but Stephanie stood there, refusing to leave. She wasn''t taking any chances, and wasn''t going to give Debbie any time alone with Carlos.


    Ignoring Stephanie, Debbie walked over to the nurse''s station and asked the person behind the counter, "Hi, my belly hurts. Can I get seen today?"


    "May I ask which part of your belly hurts?" the nurse asked.


    "Stomach," she said casually.


    "You''ll need the Gastroenterology Department, ma''am. Third floor."


    "Got it. Thanks." Debbie walked towards the elevator. Stephanie kept her eyes glued to Debbie.


    When she saw Debbie enter the elevator and the doors close, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Carlos, I''m taking off," she said.


    "Mmm hmm," Carlos simply answered, without even raising his head. He was reading the message sent by his assistant.


    Stephanie was frustrated, but it wasn''t worthining about.


    Three minutester


    The familiar ck of high heels sounded again. Focused on his work, Carlos didn''t bother to raise his head and took a stack of documents from his briefcase.


    Debbie''s eyes swept across the ward, and she found Carlos was alone. She threw herself into his arms and gave him a broad smile. "You gotta be bored. I''ll keep youpany."


    "I''m good," he said coldly, and even pushed her away.


    Debbie pouted her lips. Sometimes she ran herself ragged chasing after Carlos, but she didn''t want to give up.


    "Old man..." She sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Silence reigned in the room. After a long time, Debbie murmured, "I''ve been so busy with the new album, yet I took some time out for you. Why be like this?"


    "If you stay here, I''ll not only cancel your album¡ª"


    "What?! You jerk! I''m not leaving! Try something then!" she grumbled.


    "I''ll also shut you out of the entertainment industry and have my men throw you into the sea." Carlos thought he''d better find a way to avoid Debbie, because every time they met, he lost control, acting less and less like himself.


    Debbie felt like she needed to change her n. All she was doing was annoying him.


    Keeping this in mind, she tidied herself and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to intrude." Sadness could be heard in her voice.


    She stood up and walked towards the door, head held high to avoid the tears.


    Carlos wondered what trick she was ying this time when she turned around and asked, "Do you really not want to see me again?"


    Carlos wanted to say no, but when he thought of Piggy, the child she had with another man, he simply answered, "It''s true."


    "I see." Debbie''s eyes reddened as she lowered her head and shed a self-mocking smile. She left the ward without saying anything more.


    She took steps to avoid seeing Carlos again. Even though they lived in the same building, he hadn''t seen Debbie at all.


    Two monthster, Debbie went to the offices of recordingbel with her new album.


    Listening to the original tape, Ruby gave Debbie a thumbs-up. There were ten songs on the demo. Surprisingly, there were two cheerful songs.


    The name of the album was "Lost and Found." Star Empire invested a lot in promoting her. There were billboards, magazine ads, TV spots, a release date announcement, full concept teasers including the date, teaser pics, and music video teasers. Not to mention thepany was putting together a live showcase. A million albums were going to be released on July 7th.


    The albums would be sold online and at each major bookstore.


    A million! That number made Debbie rather nervous. Normally, two hundred thousand was an appropriate number. ''What if I can''t sell that many?'' she thought.


    She was told that Carlos was behind the decision, so she sent him a text message saying, "Mr. Huo, please reconsider the number of albums. A million is a bit too much. After all, I only just signed with Star Empire." It wasn''t that she didn''t believe in herself, but the number was a bit scary.


    She didn''t have to wait too long for his reply. "I have confidence in the person I chose."


    She wanted to reply to this message and tease him by saying, "Is that because of my talent or because you like me?"


    But she didn''t do it. She had exhausted herself preparing the new album over the past two months, and she needed a break.

 Chapter 382: Three For Supper

    Chapter 382: Three For SupperWhat happened on July 7th was beyond belief. Every copy of Debbie''s albums, a million all told, was sold out on the day of release. An aggressive promotional cycle including hourly Twitter and Instagram updates fueled a number of pre-orders. Most of the physical products, which contained limited edition posters, signed photos, and a DVD of the music video never made it to the shelves.


    When Ruby told Debbie the news, she thought she was lying to make her feel better. "Come on! If all of my albums were really sold out in one go, I''ll hold twenty concerts in a row to thank my fans," said Debbie.


    Ruby handed her iPad over to Debbie. She could clearly see the sales figures on the AMOLED screen. Debbie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Ruby''s serious expression. ''So she''s telling the truth?'' she wondered.


    Debbie took the iPad from Ruby, and the screen was filled with small, closely-written figures. She scrolled the screen all the way to the end. It showed that a million albums had been sold out in a single day and the sales had reached $17 million.


    "Know what, Deb? You''re the most popr singer now!" Ruby was practically in tears; she was so excited. Debbie was number one among all the singers with the best album sales.


    Debbie clenched her fists without uttering a single word. Her head was spinning because of the figures on the iPad. She had only one thought, ''That''s a lot of money!'' Of course it wasn''t all going to her, because thepany needed to be reimbursed for its efforts. The promotional cycle came to $500, 000 easily, and that wasn''t chump change. But neither was how much Debbie would be getting.


    Of course, when Debbie held a concert here before, she was already a popr recording artist.


    Maybe she was both excited and exhausted. She slept for 32 hours straight, alone in her apartment, after being notified of the album sales. After that much sleep, she felt better. She hopped in the shower and went through her morning routine before heading to Curtis'' house to take Piggy back to her own apartment, nning to spend the rest of the time with her.


    At dusk, Debbie went downstairs, holding Piggy in one hand and Harley''s leash in the other. She decided to go the garden of the apartments, and that was where she ran into Carlos.


    Last time she saw him at the hospital, she had decided to change her methods. So she walked right past him, pretending not to see him.


    However, to her surprise, Piggy shook off her hand and rushed headlong towards Carlos. She held onto his leg, looked up at him and called out, "Uncle Carlos!"


    Harley saw Carlos as well and barked excitedly. And loud. If it weren''t for the leash in Debbie''s hand, Harley would have already pounced on him too.


    Carlos couldn''t help but curl his lips when he saw Piggy. "Evelyn," he said, greeting her softly.


    "Uncle Carlos, I''m so happy to see you," Piggy said cheerfully.


    Carlos looked past Piggy, and then saw Debbie with her dog. He squatted down on the ground and scooped her up in his arms. "Did you have supper, Evelyn?"


    "Yeah! Mom cooked. Yummy! Uncle Carlos, you want to eat?"


    Upon hearing that, both the adults were at a loss for words.


    In order to save Carlos from embarrassment, Debbie chipped in, "Uncle Carlos already ate. Piggy, we should go."


    "Mom, I want to y with Uncle Carlos," Piggy said with a hopeful expression.


    "You can''t!" Debbie turned her down without hesitation. It was harsher than she intended, but she was getting more ufortable by the moment.


    Piggy pouted her lips and didn''t want to give up yet. And she was too smart for her own good. "Uncle Carlos lives here too."


    "Sorry, darling. Uncle Carlos still has work to finish. We can''t take up his time. Piggy, be a good girl, okay? Let''s go back home." Debbie gestured for Piggy to get down.


    She was not sure whether Carlos would even get back together with her, so she didn''t want Piggy to get close to him. What if he found out Piggy was his daughter? What if he wanted to take Piggy away from her? She didn''t want to take any chances.


    Piggy felt sad, but she had to listen to her mom. So she said to Carlos, "Uncle Carlos, we yter, okay?"


    Carlos'' heart somehow softened when he saw Piggy''s dejected look. Turning down this little girl would be a dick move. He turned to Debbie and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. Go home and cook."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "Okay, and...?"


    Carlos'' face darkened. He even felt a little wronged. ''What''s wrong with her? She gave up easy. Is that it, then?''


    Kicking those thoughts around his skull, Carlos decided to act. In a feigned sad voice, he told Piggy, "Evelyn, I''m starving. I need to go home and have supper."


    Piggy was cleverer than children her age, and she realized that her mom wasn''t willing to cook for Carlos. She blinked her innocent eyes and pleaded, "Mom, please cook spaghetti for me. I want to eat it."


    Debbie was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Her daughter was so sneaky.


    Finally, she gave in. She walked towards the building where they lived, saying, "I''m going home to cook."


    Piggy cradled Carlos'' neck and said cheerfully, "Uncle Carlos, Mommy agrees."


    Carlos gave her a broad smile. "Nice job!"


    Debbie couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''Carlos Huo, you said you wanted a son. But now you like Piggy!''


    Ding! The elevator came to a halt on the seventh floor. A family of three and a dog walked out. When they entered the apartment, Debbie walked into the kitchen.


    ''We just had supper. Piggy is actually stuffed.


    As for Carlos, I don''t think spaghetti is enough for him, '' she thought.


    Debbie nned to make beef and noodles for him. She opened the fridge and then saw the frozen wontons she made for Piggy this morning. ''Well, I''d better cook some of these as well.''


    Piggy was so excited that she took out all of her toys to show them to Carlos and kept chatting with him.


    While waiting for the water to boil, Debbie stared at father and daughter through the ss door, her eyes red.


    She had never seen Piggy this happy before. Piggy wasughing the whole time, and shared her favorite toys with Carlos.


    Carlos, somehow, could sense Debbie''s tense gaze even with his head lowered. He raised his head and his eyes met hers.


    He frowned at her red eyes. ''Why is she crying?''


    Debbie immediately looked away when their eyes met. She wasn''t ready for that yet. She opened the lid and put the noodles in the boiling water.


    Twenty minutester, she came out with a bowl of beef and noodles. She ced it on the dinner table and went back to the kitchen to fetch the wontons. "Time to eat, old man!"


    Then she came to the kitchen to wash some fruits. Piggy looked at Carlos quizzically. "Why does Mom call you ''old man?''"


    Carlos stroked her hair and answered, "Because I''m older than your mom."


    ''That is a good question. I''m not that much older than her, '' he thought, confused.


    Shaking his thoughts away, he went to the bathroom to wash up. Then he held Piggy''s hand and led her to the dining room. "Evelyn, don''t you want any?"


    Piggy shook her head. "Uncle Carlos, I''m full. Just eat! The wontons are yummy!"


    There were two bowls on the table, one for beef and noodles and the other for wontons. Carlos found theyout rather strange. ''No veggies?''


    Nevertheless, he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat the wontons.


    The wontons were small dumplings, with a shell of thin dough, and minced fish inside. Piggy hated meat, but she would sometimes eat fish if Debbie insisted. The wontons were mainly for Piggy, so the girl at least got some kind of meat in her.


    ''I love this!'' Carlos praised in his mind.


    He polished off the wontons in just a few minutes and even slurped up all the soup. He wasn''t full, though.

 Chapter 383: Godfather

    Chapter 383: GodfatherLooking at the empty bowl in front of Carlos, Piggy said cheerfully, "Uncle, you like wontons?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yeah. It''s yummy." Then he started on the beef and noodles.


    Debbie walked out of the kitchen in an apron, holding a te filled with a variety of sliced fruit. "Here, Piggy, have some fruit with Uncle. I bought your favorite cherries."


    "Thanks, Mommy!" Piggy got to her feet and shot towards the bathroom to wash her hands.


    cing the te on the table, Debbie followed Piggy into the washroom. "Hold on, honey. Mommy turns on the tap."


    Watching their retreating figures, Carlos couldn''t help but smile.


    Piggy was the first one back to the dining room. She took a cherry from the te, stood on tiptoe and raised it to Carlos'' lips. "Uncle, eat this. It''s my favorite."


    Debbie just entered the dining room. Knowing about his obsession with cleanliness, she rushed over to stop Piggy. "Piggy, give it to Mommy. Uncle is eating noodles. He can''t eat cherries while eating noodles, right? You can save some for him."


    Piggy stared at her mom in confusion. "Noodles and cherries. Eat both. You do."


    Debbie was lost for words. She didn''t expect Piggy to have such a good memory.


    As she was trying toe up with another excuse, Carlos raised Piggy''s hand, lowered his head and ate the cherry. After eating it, he gave Piggy a thumbs-up. "Wow, it''s so sweet! Thank you, Evelyn. You''re a good girl."


    Again, Debbie didn''t know how to respond. ''So is he not a clean freak anymore? Or is that just for Piggy?''


    After devouring the noodles, Carlos returned to eating cherries with Piggy. Debbie went back to the kitchen to clean the dishes.


    Piggy suddenly asked Carlos, "Uncle, you have kids?"


    "Nope." Carlos picked up a strawberry with a fruit fork and put it to Piggy''s lips. Somehow, he loved feeding her. In his eyes, Piggy was the most adorable kid in the world. How he wished he could have a daughter like her!


    "Uncle, may I call you Daddy? I have a Daddy Ivan and Daddy Yates," Piggy asked with a hopeful expression. She really liked Carlos a lot.


    Debbie, who was listening to their conversation all the time, dropped the rag in her hand to the sink and ran towards them. "Piggy, be good! Are you done eating?" The words tumbled out of her mouth; she spoke rapidly and breathlessly. "Time to take a shower and go to bed," she added, her voice still betraying a bit of anxiety.


    Suddenly, Carlos grabbed Debbie by her arm and asked in a cold voice, "Why don''t you want me to get close to Evelyn?"


    Debbie opened her mouth, but no words came out. ''Is it that obvious?'' she thought.


    With an embarrassed smile, she stammered, "Oh n-no. It''s not that. It''s... Piggy has a lot of...godfathers. Don''t take her too seriously." In her mind, she yelled, ''You are her biological father. You can''t be her godfather.''


    "You''re afraid of something. What is it?" he asked.


    Debbie''s thoughts were all mixed up. She was unable toe up with a perfect excuse now. "I... What are you talking about? You''re imagining things." She lowered her head and pretended to untie her apron to hide her true feelings.


    Carlos looked at Piggy, who was staring at them with her round eyes, and said in a soft voice, "Evelyn, you can tell me whatever you want, and I will do as you say."


    ''He spoils Piggy so much! I''m kind of jealous, actually, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    Piggy hesitated. As a sensitive child, she could tell that her mom was not happy. "I...I just want cherries." After saying that, she picked up a cherry and popped it into her mouth, without saying another word.


    Carlos stood up and said, "I need to go back home now. Evelyn, go to bed early. Goodbye."


    Mother and daughter looked at his receding figure.


    When Carlos reached the front door, he turned around and returned to the dining room. He told Piggy, "Evelyn, just sit right here, okay? I have something to tell your mom."


    "Sure, Uncle." Piggy watched curiously as Carlos dragged Debbie''s hand and led her to her bedroom. She had no clue what was going on.


    Inside the bedroom


    The room was bathed in darkness, the lights off. Carlos locked the door behind them and pressed Debbie against the wall. "Debbie Nian!" he said through gritted teeth.


    "What?" Her heart raced, and she tried her best to remain calm.


    "What do you want?" he asked. She had been pestering him constantly, trying to get him to notice her. But now he never saw her, like she gave up on him. It was sheer torture. As annoying as she was, she was also enticing, and he missed having her around.


    "What?" Debbie waspletely confused. ''What do I want? What''s he trying to say?''


    She could see his long face with the moonlight. With a pitiful expression, she said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Impatient, Carlos lowered his head and kissed her on the lips passionately.


    ''What''s wrong? Why''s he acting like this?''


    If it weren''t for Piggy waiting outside, Carlos wouldn''t have let Debbie go. But now he couldn''t just punish her in bed. Those tiny eyes and ears wouldn''t understand. Letting go of her, he whispered in her ear, "Your apartment''s ess code?" ''She must have nned it this way, '' he cursed inwardly.


    "0925," she answered honestly.


    ''That''s my birthday. Is that a coincidence?'' Carlos didn''t know what to say.


    Debbie first left the bedroom. Piggy still sat at the dining table. Upon seeing her mom, she asked with concern, "Mommy, your lips hurt? They''re big."


    Her face like a tomato, Debbie stammered, "I... I just bumped into the door."


    Piggy nodded and blew on her lips. "Mommy, are you okay now?"


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. She stroked Piggy''s chubby face and coaxed, "Honey, I''m okay now. You''re amazing."


    "Mommy, where''s Uncle?" Piggy nced at the door to the bedroom.


    Debbie bit her lower lips and stammered, "He...he''ll be out soon."


    ''Thank God! Piggy''s just a kid and knows nothing, '' she thought.


    After calming down, Carlos walked out of the bedroom. Piggy was waiting for him at the door. Upon seeing him, she raised her head and said with a broad smile, "Uncle, stay?" The little one pointed to another bedroom. "There. Daddy Ivan was there."


    Debbie was rendered speechless.


    ''When did Ivan sleep here?'' Carlos red up at Piggy''s words and cast a murderous nce at Debbie. He squatted down and looked at Piggy. "Evelyn, did your daddy Ivan sleep with Mommy? Or did he sleep alone?"


    "Leave her out of this, you pervert!" Debbie snapped.


    "Shut up!" Carlos snapped back. If Debbie and Ivan had slept together, he swore to himself that he would punish her so hard that she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    Debbie pouted her mouth and thought, ''He''s so mean! When his memoryes back, it''ll be payback time!''


    Piggy looked at Carlos and answered honestly, "Daddy Ivan is a man. A man can''t sleep in the same bedroom with a woman. Didn''t you know that?"

 Chapter 384: Stay Overnight

    Chapter 384: Stay OvernightCarlos heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Piggy say that. Piggy added, "I''m a kid. I can sleep with Uncle Carlos. Stay?"


    Debbie chipped in, "Piggy, Uncle Carlos needs to go home now."


    "Sure, Evelyn. You''re so adorable. How am I supposed to even say no? How about this? Let your mommy bathe you first. I have to go home and shower. I''lle back to keep youpany after that. Okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and wondered, ''Come on! I''m the mom. Don''t I get a say in this? He can''t spoil Piggy like this!''


    Piggy was thrilled, jumping up and down and pping her hands. Then she ran towards Debbie and held her hand saying, "Give me a bath."


    "Okay." Debbie had no other choice than to do as Piggy said.


    Carlos looked at the dumbfounded woman and said with a meaningful expression, "You should probably grab a shower too. Get ready."


    "What?" She didn''t get his point.


    Ignoring her confusion, he said goodbye to Piggy and left the apartment.


    As soon as he was out of sight, Piggy practically dragged Debbie to the bathroom pulling her by the wrist. Debbie almost lost her bnce. "Mommy, hurry up!"


    Sighing in defeat, Debbie felt like she should talk with Piggy, because she didn''t want to lose her one day. While drawing water into the bathtub, she told Piggy, "Honey, listen. We used to sleep in the same bedroom. If you and Uncle Carlos sleep together, where do I sleep? I''m a woman, and I can''t sleep together with a man, right?"


    Sitting on a small chair in the bathroom, Piggy tilted her head to look at her mom and said, "The other bedroom." She even consoled Debbie, "We''ll be close. If you''re scared..." She thought for a while and offered, "Uncle Carlos can sleep with you after."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Piggy, you know what? That just gave me a great idea.''


    In the apartment on the sixth floor


    When Carlos entered, Stephanie had juste back. She took his suit jacket from him and asked with concern, "Did you eat, Carlos?"


    "Mmm hmm," he simply answered.


    Stephanie hung the jacket on the hanger. Then she saw something on it. She hadn''t remembered the jacket having any adornment.


    She took a closer look and found it was a sticker of Peppa Pig. She pulled it from the jacket and asked Carlos, "Where did thise from?"


    ''Why would a sticker of Peppa Pig be on Carlos'' jacket?'' she thought.


    Carlos was still drinking the ss of water he poured, and cast a casual nce at the sticker in her hand. "I yed with a little girl today, and maybe she stuck it on my jacket."


    ''A little girl? Since when has he been interested in kids, much less ying with them?'' Stephanie thought in confusion.


    She didn''t press him any more on this. Instead, she threw the sticker into the trash bin and said, "I''ve got overtime. I''ll head to the study. Go to bed early."


    "Mmm hmm."


    Stephanie was used to his aloofness. He wasn''t interested in a conversation, and he didn''t have time. Saying nothing more, she went to the study with her phone and a ss of water.


    After Debbie bathed Piggy and took her out of the bathroom, Carlos was already waiting in the bedroom in pajamas. Debbie was taken aback when she saw him.


    She heaved a sigh and went to the bathroom to take a bath herself, leaving father and daughter alone. While she was sshing in the bath, she could hear their happyughter from time to time.


    She even heard Piggy ask Carlos, "Uncle Carlos, I love you. Why? You are handsome."


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    She didn''t hear Carlos'' reply. All she could think about was that Piggy seemed to love Carlos more than her.


    When she finished bathing and walked into the bedroom, Piggy was singing and dancing on the bed. Carlos leaned against the headboard and watched her, eyes full of tenderness.


    But Debbie couldn''t understand the lyrics at all. "Yo um da jo lo ha sa lon da su ha go na go ki da ya jun ku te nu..."


    Debbie asked in confusion, "Piggy, what are you singing?"


    Piggypletely ignored her mom and continued singing and dancing. Carlos turned to look at Debbie, taking in her absolutely confused expression. He decided to interpret the lyrics for her. "It''s a Korean song. We open our eyes in the morning and then drink a ss of milk. Milk is good for our health."


    ''A Korean song? I don''t even know how to speak Korean, '' Debbie thought. And of course, neither did Piggy. But she fell in love with the song, and memorized all the sybles.


    After Piggy finished, she said, "Milk Song. From TV. Like it?"


    "I love it! Evelyn, nice job!" Debbie pouted her mouth, feeling kind of jealous. ''He never praised me like that.''


    It was already past 11 p.m. when Piggy finally fell asleep. If Debbie hadn''t insisted Piggy go to bed, the little girl would still be ying with Carlos.


    Lying next to Piggy, Debbie looked at her sleeping daughter and grumbled, "You spoil her a lot. If there''s a son in the cards, you''ll probably spoil him more."


    "What?" Carlos, who was lying on the other side of the bed, asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Thanks for keeping Piggypany, old man. It''ste. You should be in bed yourself."


    "Mmm hmm." Carlos kissed Piggy softly on the forehead, got out of the bed and left the bedroom quietly.


    Debbie watched as he walked off. ''He left. Just like that!'' Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss.


    ''I thought he''d stay the night, at least.''


    Feeling bored, she unlocked her phone. She still wasn''t in the mood to read her fans'' messages. So she rolled over and opened up Speed QQ. It was a racing game. It didn''t require a lot ofmitment to y, and it could just be yed casually. After owning a couple tracks, she locked the phone again and put it aside.


    She got out of the bed, turned off the lights in the room and only left a bedsidemp on. It was on the lowest setting, the dim light casting odd shadows in the room. She nned to drink some water before going to bed.


    The moment she left the bedroom, someone grabbed her wrist. "Argh!" She was startled at first. Then, she used her free hand to fight back.


    There was no light in the living room. By the light of the bedroom, she recognized the person¡ªit was none other than Carlos. But by the time she figured it out, he had grabbed both her hands and pressed her against the wall.


    Debbie''s heart raced. She rolled her eyes and snapped in a low voice, "Carlos Huo, are you nuts? You scared the shit out of me!"


    ''I thought he left. Did he stay here just to scare me?'' she thought.


    Carlos gathered both her hands with his left one, and closed the door to the bedroom with the other.


    He had decided to do this before he had left for his apartment to take a bath. He had been trying hard to deny his desires the whole time he was ying with Piggy. Now that he and Debbie were alone and Piggy was asleep, it was time for him to stalk his prey.


    With intense passion, he kissed her, while his free hand ran over her clothes, hurriedly pulling them from her. Although she wanted to resist his advances, she couldn''t. She bit her lips so that she could hold back her moans.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she got up from the couch, got dressed and picked up her purse.


    She took out a bill from it, threw it on him andined, "Thanks for your service, but honestly, not that impressed. A hundred dors is all you get. Take it and leave."

 Chapter 385: What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 385: What Are You Afraid OfCarlos'' nostrils red and his expression darkened. He was like an angry bull responding to the color red. He picked up the bill, crumpled it, and said through gritted teeth, "You asked for this."


    ''Holy crap! Why do I have to tick him off?''


    She regretted having said that and ran towards the bedroom as fast as she could. But she was a little wobbly from the sexy time. Before she could open the door, he pulled her into his strong arms.


    "Hey lighten up. A hundred dors is all I can afford..." Tears streaked her gaze. "Carlos...Mr. e on." It felt just like old times¡ªhe banged her hard as if he never knew fatigue. He never slowed down, never cared if she was enjoying herself. He''d waited too long and would not be kept waiting.


    Debbie really wanted to p herself. ''I shouldn''t have said that.''


    "I have to prove myself to you," said Carlos. Any man would be humiliated when his woman said he wasn''t good at it. Carlos was no exception. It was worse for him, because he was proud. He must be the best at everything.


    "I''m sorry, old man. Please... Mmmph..." He kissed her hard, passionately, and she was unable to say another word.


    That night, he did it again and again and pushed inside her harder and harder.


    Outside, it was cid. The moon was high in the night sky and lit up the whole world. It was a tender night; the moonlight, diffused by the shades, shone on their entangled bodies, glowing with love.


    Stephanie finally got to Carlos'' bedroom at 11 p.m. She knocked, but got no answer.


    She pushed the door open and was greeted by darkness. The lights weren''t on. She flipped the switch, only to find the bedroom empty. Carlos wasn''t here.


    She caught a glimpse of the tidy bed, with its 100% long-staple cotton sheets, 270 thread count. It hadn''t been slept in. That was when she grew suspicious.


    ''When did Carlos leave? Where is he?''


    Unlocking her phone, she called him, but it went straight to voicemail. It must be off.


    ''I wonder when he''ll be back?'' she thought.


    Debbie didn''t know what time Carlos finally stopped and how she got to bed. The sun was high in the sky when she finally woke up. Piggy, who was dressed neatly, was ying with her toy on the bed.


    When Debbie opened her eyes, Piggy called out, "Mommy."


    "Hmm... Piggy, what time is it?" Debbie reached out for her phone, but to no avail.


    Piggy didn''t know how to tell time, but she knew figures. She grabbed Debbie''s phone and read the numbers on the screen, "One zero two one."


    Hearing that, Debbie instantly sat up. "Oh my God. You must be starving. Don''t worry. Mommy''s cooking now." When she tried to stand, her legs shook, and she put a hand to the nightstand to keep from falling.


    "I''m full. I ate. Uncle Carlos ate too."


    "Really? Who cooked? Where''s Uncle Carlos?" And that was when Debbie realized that Carlos stayed overnight.


    "Buns, porridge and dishes. A handsome uncle."


    ''A handsome uncle? Was he Frankie?'' Debbie wondered.


    "Who got you dressed?" Although Piggy knew how to put on a dress, she couldn''t zip herself. This dress fastened from the back.


    Piggy simply answered, "Uncle Carlos." Carlos even picked out this beautiful dress for Piggy himself. Was there no end to his talents? He might not have wanted a daughter, but he sure showered her with affection.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. ''Carlos is really a good dad.''


    In the afternoon, Debbie and Piggy were at the park. Piggy was going to ask for help with one of the yground toys when Lucinda called Debbie. "Hi Debbie, how''s it going with Carlos?"


    "Um... Not as bad as we were. Why?" Actually, she didn''t know how to describe her current rtionship with Carlos. They weren''t together, but they certainly weren''t apart.


    "Is that so?" Lucinda''s voice rang with confusion.


    "What''s wrong, Aunt Lucinda?"


    "Here''s the thing. Your uncle Sebastian told me that ZL Group had ced two big orders with hispany. Is that something to do with you?" Lucinda asked. Not like they minded, of course. To Sebastian and Lucinda, the ZL Group did them a huge favor by bolstering their business like that. They didn''t have to¡ªthey had so many other choices of who to go with. They figured Debbie might be behind it.


    ''Wow! Carlos is nothing if not efficient, '' Debbie thought. While keeping an eye on Piggy, who was on the slide, Debbie said with a smile, "My scandals hit Uncle Sebastian''spany pretty hard. Their stock took a beating. So I..." Last night, she told Carlos that the Mu Group had suffered a lot because of their rtionship, and asked him to do something to help Sebastian.


    But Carlos made no promises. He just said, "It depends." She''d almost forgotten about it, and hadn''t expected him to do something so soon.


    Debbie didn''t finish her sentence, but Lucinda was no one''s fool. "Oh really? You aren''t even back together with him, and you''re asking him for favors? What if he thinks you are after his money?" People who hung around with Debbie all knew that Carlos had amnesia.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Lucinda. He won''t. It''ll be fine," Debbie coaxed.


    "Good to hear it." Lucinda was worried about Debbie, and felt helpless at the same time. "Oh by the way, Sebastian mentioned something to me. James Huo bought a house. It''s not even in this country. It cost him almost a billion dors." She lowered her voice and added, "If you want to find out more, ask Sebastian."


    James had a ton of money, so a house like that didn''t set him back too much. But Debbie could tell from Lucinda''s tone that something was off. "Don''t get Uncle Sebastian involved. I''ll meet himter to discuss it. I have my own people on it."


    "Debbie, you..." Lucinda was not convinced yet.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Lucinda. I got this."


    "All right then. Need to go! I have a meeting. Don''t be a stranger." Piggy was going to Lucinda''s kindergarten next month.


    Colleen also nned to send Justus there as well. In order to give the two kids a better environment, Curtis poured some money into improvements.


    "Got it. I''ll take Piggy to see you when I have time," Debbie said with augh.


    After hanging up, she decided to call Sasha. "Hi Sasha, where are you now?"


    "Y City. Debbie, I''m screwed. I got pregnant! What should I do?" Sasha yelled.


    Debbie was taken aback by the news for a while. Then sheughed out loud and answered, "Why are you so upset? Congrats! Does Jared know?"


    Jared''s and Sasha''s parents knew about their rtionship and wanted them to get married as soon as possible. But Sasha wanted to focus on her career first.


    She hadn''t expected that she''d get pregnant now.


    "I haven''t told him yet. I''m not sure if he''ll be happy or if he even wants the baby." They''d never discussed children before. She didn''t know how Jared would react.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You can''t just abort the baby because he doesn''t like it.


    Send him a text message or call him. See what he says."


    "Okay." Then Sasha added, "Deb, why are you calling?"


    "I''ll visit your mom tomorrow. Are youing with me?"


    After a short pause, Sasha said, "How about Ie home with you first? I''ll tell Jared about it after that."


    Debbie was confused. "Okay, but what are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 386: As Handsome As A Giraffe

    Chapter 386: As Handsome As A Giraffe"I... I''m still young, and I''ve just started working. I really don''t want my career to end like this," Sashained. How she wished she could be a star as popr as Debbie!


    "Aunt Lucinda keeps saying that I''m silly. I think you are even sillier than me. Do you value your career over Jared and your baby?" Debbie asked.


    "Of course not! Jared and our baby take the priority over everything else," Sasha answered without hesitation.


    "That''s it. You already know what to do. Just follow your heart, Sasha. If Jared ever says that he doesn''t like the baby, just tell me and I swear I''ll beat him to a pulp!"


    "Deb, you''re as rude as ever. You''re a mother now, remember? You should set a good example for Piggy," Sasha said with a warm smile. She was so grateful to Debbie for her timely advice.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Sasha''s remark. "All right. Remember to keep me updated."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Debbie yed with Piggy for a while. Piggy had been living apart from her father, so Debbie tried her best to make up for the loss by showering Piggy with all the love she had.


    When the thought of Carlos crossed her mind, she remembered something and immediately sent him a text message. "Old man, thank you for what you did for the Mu Group. I love you. Muah."


    Just as she had expected, there was no response from him. She didn''t mind and rode the merry-go-round with Piggy.


    The next day, Debbie paid a visit to the Mu family''s residence. While Lucinda was ying with Piggy, Debbie and Sebastian talked in the study. After about two hours, Debbie walked out and saw Jared standing in the hallway, pacing about restlessly. When he saw her, Jared rushed to Debbie. "Tomboy, I need your help!"


    "What''s wrong?" Debbie asked as Jared dragged her to Sasha, who was now ying with Piggy.


    Pointing towards Debbie, Jared told Sasha, "Please! Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and register our marriage. I swear I''ll be loyal to you and care for you for the rest of my life. If I break my promise, you can ask Tomboy to beat me up."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She almostughed out loud.


    Piggy raised her head to look at Sasha. "Aunt Sasha, men are all liars," she said with absolutely no expression on her cute little face.


    Debbie, Sasha and Jared were dumbfounded.


    Trying to suppress herughter, Sasha said, "See, Jared! Even a two-year-old knows that you men are liars."


    Jared''s eyes almost popped out from their sockets. "Piggy, do you not like Uncle Jared anymore?" Ever since he knew Debbie had a daughter, he had doted on Piggy and sent her many toys and snacks from time to time. He didn''t think that the little girl would change sides at such a critical moment.


    Debbie walked over to her daughter, scooped her up in her arms and asked with a no-nonsense look, "Piggy, who taught you that?"


    "Colleen was telling Curtis..." Piggy stared at Debbie with her innocent doe eyes. Debbie was at a loss.


    She told Piggy patiently, "Piggy, only adults could talk about such things. You are a kid, so you should not say that again. Okay?"


    Although Piggy had no clue why her mom was so serious all of a sudden, she nodded obediently. "Okay, Mommy." She then turned to Jared and blinked her round eyes. "Sorry, Uncle Jared." It was impossible for Jared to be mad at the little girl. He took


    her from Debbie''s arms and said lovingly, "No worries. Piggy, could you put in a good word for me with your aunt Sasha? She doesn''t want to marry me." Jared pouted and gave Piggy his best puppy-face.


    After pondering for a while, Piggy turned to Sasha. "Marry him, Aunt Sasha. Uncle Jared is as handsome as a giraffe."


    "Ha-ha!" Debbie and Sasha burst intoughter.


    Jared''s jaw dropped. ''Seriously? A giraffe? Do I really look that bad?'' "Do I look like a giraffe?" he asked Piggy, with a defeated smile on his face.


    Piggy nodded fervently and said with a ttering smile, "Giraffes are tall. Uncle Jared is the tallest, most handsome uncle."


    Jared shed a huge grin when he heard her answer. "And you are the most honest kid in the world!"


    At that moment, Lucinda walked into the living room with drinks and snacks. "Come and have some snacks. Piggy, I made your favorite macaroons and doughnuts."


    Piggy wiggled out of Jared''s arms hastily and ran towards Lucinda. She picked up a pink macaroon and smiled at Lucinda. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Piggy. I hope you like it." Piggy was so adorable Lucinda loved her to bits. They all did.


    In order to prove his sincerity towards Sasha, Jared took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau that afternoon and got their marriage license.


    Debbie took a week off to keep Piggypany. After that, she had to get back to work.


    She needed to fly to A Country for business the next day. But instead of sending Piggy back to Curtis'' house, she thought of a better idea. She sent a text message to Carlos asking, "Old man, will you please do me a favor?"


    "No!" Carlos'' reply came in an instant.


    Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself down and replied, "I need to go to A Country for three days. Will you take care of Piggy for me? You know, she loves you very much."


    "Sure!" Again, his answer was instant; there wasn''t a moment of hesitation from his side.


    All of her unhappiness vanished into thin air. "Thanks."


    She then added, "Don''t let your dad know."


    "Know what?"


    "That you''re taking care of Piggy for me."


    "Why?"


    Debbie typed, "If he finds out that Piggy is my daughter, he''ll kidnap her and threaten me." But she deleted all of it and sent, "Your dad hates me. He will probably hate Piggy as well. I don''t want her to feel hurt."


    Carlos didn''t respond this time.


    ''Why won''t he reply? Is he angry because of what I said?'' she thought.


    That evening, Debbie put a small suitcase into the trunk of her car, put Piggy in the child safety seat and drove to the East District.


    She stopped at the entrance of the East District Manor and rolled down the window to look at the magnificent European style gate. It had been three years since she hadste here. It was still the same.


    The security guards at the gate were all strangers.


    But upon seeing her, they were excited. After all, she was one of the most popr singers in the world now. Many of them were her fans. They opened the gate for her quickly.


    As she drove into the manor, she nced around. The scenery was the same too.


    The music and yoga studios had been demolished, and the area had been converted into a garden with various types of nts.


    She guessed that it must have been James who had demolished the building.


    Carlos stood at the entrance of the vi in his pajamas, waiting for them both. Frankie was standing right behind him.


    Debbie stopped the car in front of the vi. Frankie walked over to open the door for her. Then he unfastened Piggy''s seat belt and scooped her up in his arms.


    When Piggy saw Carlos, her eyes brightened and she struggled out of Frankie''s arms. She ran towards Carlos with a wide smile.


    "Uncle Carlos!"


    Carlos'' cold expression was reced by the warmest smile. He squatted down and opened his arms to pick her up. "Evelyn," he called out softly.


    They both hugged each other tightly in a warm embrace.


    Debbie opened the trunk to take the suitcase out. When she saw Carlos and Piggy hugging, her eyes brimmed with tears.


    Frankie took the suitcase from Debbie and walked towards the vi.


    Debbie stood still; she was not nning on going inside. The smile on Carlos'' face disappeared. "Debbie," he called out coldly.


    Debbie said, "Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me."

 Chapter 387: Time Will Tell

    Chapter 387: Time Will TellCarlos'' face darkened when Debbie refused to step inside the vi. "Don''t you want to know what kind of ce your daughter will be spending her next three days at?" he asked. The irritation in his voice was evident.


    However, she didn''t respond. As she stared at the vi, she remembered the ck and white funerary couplet hanging on each side of the doorway and Carlos'' ck and white portrait in the living room.


    The vision was so... terrifying.


    The memories of what had happened three years ago returned to her in waves¡ªthe music studio Carlos had built for her, their dog Hum, the sunflowers they had nted together... And then James'' vicious face popped into her mind, saying, "Debbie Nian, Carlos is dead! Ha-ha! He is really dead!"


    Many nights, Debbie had woken up screaming, troubled by the nightmares of James'' evil face and disgusting voice.


    Some nights, she used to wake up crying after dreaming of Carlos'' tender smile.


    Other nights, she saw Carlos'' cold gravestone in her dreams and used to wake up sweating.


    She was in a strange state of mind as she stood in front of the vi where they used to live together happily.


    Her face went pale and her legs became weak. She staggered, almost falling to the ground. Luckily, she supported herself by clinging on to her car hastily.


    Seeing her distressed state, Carlos put Piggy down and coaxed her, "Evelyn, go find Uncle Frankie. I''ll join you soon."


    "Okay." Piggy looked at her mom, wanting to say something. But when she saw Carlos walking towards her mom, she turned around and ran into the vi.


    Carlos held Debbie''s arm to steady her footing and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Debbie''s eyes were shut. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and pain could be seen so clearly in them. She grabbed Carlos'' arm tightly. "Carlos..." She held his arm tighter as if she was confirming that he was really alive. "You are not dead..."


    ''Carlos is alive! This is not a dream!''


    Debbie cried and thenughed, which confused Carlos. In between sobs, she said, "I wanted to kill myself to give youpany in death. But I had Piggy in my belly, and I couldn''t..."


    Before she had left Y City three years ago, she had been diagnosed with depression.


    Every time she dreamed about Carlos back then, she would want to kill herself.


    But she had been pregnant with their baby. The baby in her womb was the only reason she didn''tmit suicide.


    When she had given birth to Piggy, both mother and daughter cried together¡ªDebbie had missed Carlos at that moment the most.


    She still remembered that she had once told Carlos, "If we ever have a baby, I''ll teach it to say ''Daddy'' first. Then, the baby would always say ''Daddy'' when wetting the bed or getting hungry. It would be your job to get up at midnight to change the diaper and feed the baby..."


    But after Piggy was born, she could only depend on her mommy. Debbie had been burdened by the thought that their daughter would never know her daddy in this life.


    She had thought that she and Piggy could only depend on each other for their survival in this world.


    But, Carlos was alive. He was right in front of her now.


    Carlos could feel the deep sorrow that surrounded the woman before him. Like an electricity pulse had hit him, a scene shed through his mind. He was in a car which was about to be hit by a truck. And he was holding a woman tight in his arms. She called him "Honey."


    Who was that woman? A sharp headache struck him and his face was as pale as a sheet.


    He unconsciously pulled the weeping woman into his arms. "Don''t cry," he said softly.


    Debbie was taken aback by his sudden tenderness. She stopped crying and looked him in the eye, trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    ''Is his memory...?'' she wondered.


    Just as she was enjoying his tender embrace, Carlos became cold and aloof once again.


    When he tried to recall more of that memory, his head hurt and everything went nk.


    "Carlos! Your memory ising back, isn''t it?" Debbie was thrilled to bits and her eyes widened. "What did you remember? Tell me!"


    Carlos shook his head, and Debbie slowly retreated from his arms, disappointed.


    After calming down, she wiped the tears off her face and said, "I''m sorry. I justpletely lost it. I got to go now. Thank you for taking care of Piggy for me."


    She turned around to leave.


    Carlos, however, grabbed her by the wrist. "You''ve lived here before?" he asked.


    "Yes." Staring at the garden in the distance, Debbie said, "Not just here, I''ve also lived in the East City Vi." She remembered her life in the East City Vi and she shed a smile. "When we were staying in the East City Vi, you used to act more like my dad than my husband. You organized a list of lessons for me and even supervised me.


    You hired a dance teacher and a yoga teacher for me, and you were solely responsible for my good results in English and Advanced Mathematics. You even came to our school as a lecturer just to keep watch on me!" She looked at him, her eyes full of affection. "You used to spoil me so much. You even went against your family for my sake, even though I had asked you not to do that. You had 101 famous designers design a special wristwatch just for me and apologized to me in public. You protected me with your own life during the car ident...


    That''s why I keep pestering you now. You did so much for me in the past. Now that you''ve lost your memory, it''s my turn to protect you."


    No one could understand how she had felt when she had believed that he was dead.


    And no one could understand how thrilled she had been when she had seen him again. Alive.


    When she had seen his cold eyes and the woman in his arms, she had been gripped by immense disappointment and horror.


    But she''d rather see him alive and with another woman than live in a world without him.


    Carlos held her hands tight and pulled her into his arms again. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "You love me that much?"


    "Yes." She smiled and reached out to stroke his face gently. "I''m head over heels in love with you. Have always been." She could never ept any man in her life other than Carlos.


    "If you loved me so much, then why did you have Piggy with another man?" he asked in a cold voice. He really couldn''t understand that part.


    Taken aback by his question, Debbie stood still for a moment and then slid out of his arms. She looked away from his eyes and said, "Time will tell."


    Once she exposed James'' true colors to him, she would tell Carlos the truth about Piggy.


    "Tell what?" Carlos asked again.


    "Um..." She couldn''t tell him yet that Piggy was his daughter.


    "Tell me!" Carlos didn''t know why, but he had a hunch that Debbie was hiding something very important from him. He was dying to know.


    Debbie took a few steps back. "I should go."


    "No!" He grabbed her by the waist, pressed her against the car door and kissed her on her lips. Debbie''s eyes widened.


    He was always like this¡ªbossy and non-negotiable.


    After what seemed an eternity, Carlos let her go. Debbie was finally able to breathe freely.


    Drops of sweat began to form on Carlos'' forehead as he tried to supress his desire for her. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and called Frankie. "Stay in the vi and y with Piggy." Then he hung up.


    Debbie stared at him nkly. ''Did he just call Frankie? Why? What is he nning to do now?'' She looked into his dark eyes for an answer.


    Carlos didn''t exin. He opened the rear door and pushed the confused woman into the car.

 Chapter 388: Hes A Great Guy

    Chapter 388: He''s A Great GuyCarlos wore Debbie out in the car.


    Did she make a mistake bying to his ce?


    Debbie flew out to A Country early the next morning. The fans, having gotten wind of her arrival, had packed the exit of the airport, the crowd spilling onto the pavement outside. When she got off the ne, she was greeted by legions of fans. Upon seeing her, they screamed and jumped and waved excitedly while pushing forward to see her. Soon, the situation became chaotic.


    The airport had to double the security detail. Guards were called in on their day off.


    The huge crowd surprised Debbie. She hadn''t expected to have so many fans. Were they all there just to see her?


    Normally, it only took three minutes to leave the gate and get outside. But today, it took her half an hour.


    A car was waiting for her outside. Her phone had been buzzing. Debbie didn''t hear it until she got in the car. "Yeah, Debbie speaking," she said.


    "The house James bought overseas is for Stephanie. It''s worth 200 mil."


    ''Stephanie? Why is James so nice to her? Just because she''s going to be his daughter-inw? Something fishy here, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "Cool. Keep an eye on James, and keep me posted."


    "Sure."


    "Thanks, bye." After she was off the phone, Debbie conferred with Ruby about her itinerary for the next two days.


    Later, they checked into the hotel they had booked. Debbie wasn''t in the mood to go outside. She stayed in the hotel and dialed someone up. "Hey, handsome. I need a favor."


    "A favor? Uh-oh, I have a bad feeling about this." The person on the other end was nervous. What was she going to ask?


    Debbie smiled and said, "I need you to chase a woman."


    "What kind of woman? Hey, I''m a nice guy, not a womanizer," he said seriously, no hint of a joke in his tone.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "You going to help me or not? If you turn me down, I''ll tattle to your brother."


    When he heard this, the person smiled smugly. "Yates is taking a vacation with his wife. He''s not even in A Country."


    "That''s okay. I''ve just arrived in A Country. Let''s have dinner together. My treat," Debbie said happily as she stood by the window, enjoying the view.


    "I just got wind of your arrival. You''re even hotter than me now. I don''t know whether to be impressed or jealous! Maybe a bit of both." The man closed the news app and sighed.


    Debbie shook her head, joking, "You''re kidding right? I''m nothingpared to you. You shine like the sun while I''m the glow of a lightbulb."


    Kinsley Feng rolled his eyes. "My brother doesn''t have time for you, so youe to me. You sure know how to use your connections."


    "I''m ttered. I remember you felt sorry for me when you heard my life story. So are you gonna help me or not?"


    "Fine, but how do you know I''m in A Country? I just got here. I was still in America this morning," Kinsley asked, impressed by Debbie''s informationwork. He assumed Yates let her know about his whereabouts.


    Debbie replied with a giggle, "I just know. We have a special connection."


    "Knock it off! Yates says you''re Carlos'' woman. Carlos will hunt me down if he thinks I''m putting the moves on you. So don''t even joke about that. Just tell me where you are, and I''lle over." Actually, Yates had discovered who she was long ago. He yed things close to the vest, not interested in getting caught up in their affairs.


    "Great. I''ll text you the location. See youter."


    As night fell, Debbie stepped out of the car and ducked into a Chinese restaurant, her head bowed and face obscured by a mask.


    To avoid more gossip, she brought Ruby along.


    In a booth, a tall, handsome man was waiting for her. When he saw her, he scratched his grey hair andined, "The paparazzi saw me and snapped a few pics. If they see you with me, the rumors will fly, and dozens of girls'' hearts will be broken."


    Debbie took off the mask and sat opposite him. "I''m not scared. What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid?" He managed to look affronted. Debbie was sure he was faking it. He lifted his head and looked down his nose at her. "I''m a gentleman who would rather die than break someone''s heart," Kinsley Feng protested, throwing her a cigarette.


    Debbie caught it. But after a quick nce at it, she rolled it across the table at him and said, "No thanks. I quit."


    She had learned to smoke from Kinsley Feng. For two years, she had lived like a walking zombie. It felt like a hole had been punched in her chest, and in ce of a heart there was only a ck void. As she smoked, she watched the cigarette burn and the smoke waft away into the air, as if her grief floated away with it. When she found out that Carlos was alive, she felt alive again and gave up smoking.


    "Wow, the power of love." Kinsley put the cigarette back into the pack.


    Debbie ignored his tease. Opening a file on her phone, she said, "Here, that''s my target. If you can make her fall for you, then my path to Carlos'' heart is clear."


    Kinsley swiped up and down, taking in what he could. When he saw the woman''s name and picture, he slid Debbie''s phone back to her and replied, "That''s Stephanie Li. She is like a goddess in the business world. You must be kidding. Besides, she''s with Carlos now. If Yates is afraid of Carlos, what makes you think I''ll mess with him?"


    ''Yates is afraid of Carlos?'' Debbie thought. ''Interesting, but unlikely.'' "Yates must have lied to you. Carlos looks serious and distant, but he''s really just a teddy bear," Debbie argued. ''I''ve tussled with him a lot. He never hurt me.


    All the stories about him being hard and cruel are just fake news, '' she thought.


    "Huh! You sure we''re talking about the same guy? You haven''t seen what I have." Kinsley leaned forward and looked at her conspiratorially.


    "What?"


    "I watched Carlos torture a guy. Beat the tar out of him, then tormented him mentally till he was on the brink of madness. That was when the guy broke down and told Carlos everything he wanted to know. Carlos was only 24 years old." The torture was bloody and merciless. Kinsley spared Debbie the details which made him shiver every time he thought of them.


    Debbie widened her eyes in incredulity. ''That doesn''t sound like Carlos.'' "That''s not Carlos. He''s a great guy."


    "Bwahaha!" Kinsleyughed so hard one might mistake him for a lunatic.


    Debbie was unhappy. "I''m serious. A couple saved his life, and he took their daughter in and has been fostering her for years. Doesn''t that mean anything? That girl is Megan Lan. You know her, right?"


    Having the cigarette in his mouth, Kinsley replied, "First time for everything. This is the first time I''ve heard someone say Carlos Huo is a nice guy. Listen, Debbie, he''s only kind to you. That Megan girl is doomed if she pushes his buttons."


    "Wait a minute. Why are we arguing about Carlos? Let''s stay on track. I want Stephanie Li out of the way. Just do me this one favor and hit on her, all right?" Debbie picked up an abalone and put it on Kinsley''s te.


    Kinsley snorted. He didn''t touch the abalone. Nor did he speak.


    Debbie went on, trying to persuade him, "Not bragging, but Carlos used to listen to me back when we were still married. I can keep him from going after you. I can tell him to call you ''Brother, '' because I do. How does that sound?"


    "Well, sounds great. But since I''m a month older than him, he should call me ''Brother.''"


    "He ever call you that?"


    Kinsley Feng fell into silence. Of course not. Because he wouldn''t do that without good reason.


    "So, please, Kinsley, just help me this once. I''ll put in a good word for you and ask Carlos to fund your ys," Debbie begged, refilling Kinsley Feng''s ss.

 Chapter 389: She Doesnt Behave

    Chapter 389: She Doesn''t Behave"But..." Kinsley continued after pondering over Stephanie''s looks, "I''m not interested in her. High-flyers tend to be boring."


    "That''s not true. I mean, she could be different. You can''t judge a person just from their status in the society. What if you find her attractive?"


    "Then I will have to turn you down right away. If I fall in love, then I''ll have to get married. No way!" Kinsley rejected hastily. A wise man had once said that marriage is the grave of love. Kinsley was only thirty-one. He was not ready to step into the grave yet.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Just give it a try. To see if your charm works on her, okay?"


    "What if Carlos really cares about her? I heard that they were getting engaged in two weeks."


    "That''s why time is pressing. You have to charm Stephanie away from Carlos before their engagement ceremony. Seduce her. Woo her. Do whatever it takes to make her fall for you and give up on Carlos." Then Debbie turned to Ruby, who had been eating silently. She asked, "Am I sinking too low?"


    Ruby knew a little about Debbie and Carlos'' past. Shaking her head, she replied, "She stole your love life. She doesn''t deserve your pity. Don''t be soft."


    Ruby''s words worked like a spell. Debbie''s guilt disappeared instantly.


    Kinsley sighed when he heard Ruby''s words. He raised his ss and said to Debbie, "Drink with me."


    Although he didn''t say it, Debbie knew that he had just agreed to do her the fovor. Her mood brightened. "Yes! Let''s drink to the brink!"


    As a result of that, Debbie made headlines once again.


    In the manor, Carlos stared glumly at his phone screen, which was disying thetest entertainment news.


    The headline read, "Kinsley and Debbie on a date. Their rtionship is finally public."


    Below that were nine pictures. Some had been snapped when they were entering the restaurant, and the rest as they were walking out together. ording to the pictures, they had entered the restaurant separately, yet when they left, Debbie''s arm was wrapped around Kinsley''s waist, and the man had his arm around her neck. They looked intimate.


    Actually, he was too drunk to even get into his car, and Debbie was supporting him.


    Yet, the reporters carved a hell of a story out of it. Kinsley was a superstar in the show business, and gossips around Debbie never stopped. So, the news about the two hit the Inte like wildfire.


    Carlos glowered at the pictures. ''She told me it was a business trip. But she''s out, having fun with this man. And she asked me to take care of her daughter while she dated some other guy in the meantime. Does she really love me?'' Carlos fumed.


    Piggy was ying beside him with a robot dog. The girl was so adorable that Carlos'' anger vanished as soon as heid his eyes on her lovely face.


    Debbie didn''t see the news until the next morning. She texted Kinsley immediately. "Clear it up. Thements section on my Weibo is driving me crazy." Some fans were demanding rification, while others made viciousments, the gist of which was that Debbie wasn''t good enough for their dream man, Kinsley, and that she was trying to seduce him.


    Kinsley repliedzily, "Why bother? To hell with those damn gossipy, despicable paparazzi!"


    "If you refuse to rify, I''ll release that photo of you and your fan to the press," Debbie threatened tly.


    "Debbie Nian! You heartless woman! Don''t forget that you asked me for a favor justst night!"


    "I haven''t forgotten. But that''s a different matter. Hurry up! Or Carlos will shut you out of show business if he reads the news."


    Kinsley felt bullied. "What did I ever do to deserve this? Why did I ever meet you, Debbie Nian?"


    "You should be honored," Debbie replied, snickering.


    Ignoring Kinsley, she called Carlos. The phone continued to ring, but no one answered.


    Debbie frowned. ''What''s going on? Has he already read the news? Is he angry?


    No, he wouldn''t be angry. He doesn''t even like me right now. He wouldn''t be mad about this.'' She stared at her phone in disappointment.


    In the manor, Carlos watched his phone buzz again and again. He ignored it.


    Piggy noticed this. She asked with a little frown, "Uncle Carlos, why aren''t you answering your phone?"


    Carlos said tly, "Because I''m mad. The woman who is calling me doesn''t behave herself."


    "Oh, Uncle Carlos, don''t be angry. Piggy behaves." She put down her toy and ran to Carlos, hugging his leg.


    "Yes, you do," Carlos said with a heartfelt smile. ''Howe that annoying woman has such a sweet kid?'' he wondered, shaking his head.


    Under twenty minutes, Kinsley''s studio made a statement on Weibo, with a warning to the reporter who had started the gossip. At the bottom of the article was the stamp of his studio. Kinsley reposted the article and mentioned Debbie in it. "Dude, someone is making up things about us." At the end of the sentence, he added a yawning emoji.


    Debbie was relieved to see his post. She reposted it and replied to hisment, "They meant well, I guess. Since I''m not as famous as you are, they were just trying to help me be popr by putting you and me in the same picture." At the end of her post, she added a giggling emoji.


    Kinsley replied to her post, "My eighty million followers and I love your songs, Debbie."


    "That''s such a great honor."


    They chatted for a while on Weibo.


    Their fans realized that they were not hiding anything; they were just good buddies. Soon, the Inte went back to its peaceful state.


    Debbie wondered if the rification would convince Carlos into believing that there was nothing romantic going on between Kinsley and her, though she doubted that he cared.


    While this gossip subsided, another piece of news bombarded the Inte the next day.


    This time, it was about Carlos.


    A photo of him holding a super cute little girl in his arms had been released online. They had been spotted by the paparazzi at an amusement park.


    In the picture, Carlos was wearing sunsses and white casual clothes. They assumed that the little girl was about three years old. She was in a cream-colored dress and a hat to go along with it. She was wearing sunsses with a cream-colored frame too. Her ankle-high sandals were the same color as well. She looked like a pricey doll.


    They had shown up in a Disnend amusement park. Carlos was holding the little girl gently, with so much care that many women were attracted to him even more now.


    Although Carlos had tried his best to be inconspicuous, reporters had noticed them due to his outstanding presence. Everyone was curious about the girl in his arms.


    The media tried to find out who she was, but nothing came up. Some of them intended to dig deeper than the others, but Carlos'' assistant sent them a timely warning, so they had to stop.


    Some casual readers gave it a try as well. Unfortunately, all they could see in the photo were her clothes and that her face was round. Her features were a mosaic.


    Some of the visitors in Disnend had recognized Carlos too and had snapped some pictures. But before they could post them online, Carlos'' bodyguards had forced them to delete all the pictures.


    Soon after the news came out, James called Carlos. "Carlos, who''s that lovely girl in your arms? I''ve never seen her before," he asked, fiegning a casual tone. He was actually sweating nervously. ''Is she Debbie''s child? What should I do if she is?''


    Recalling Debbie''s warning about James, Carlos answered casually, "A client''s daughter. He''s busy with some work. So, I''m looking after her for a few days."


    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, James said, "I was wondering if you had a child outside marriage." Heughed awkwardly. "Carlos, it''s time for you to have a child with Stephanie. I''ll take good care of my grandchild," he urged, like a normal father.

 Chapter 390: Back Inside The House

    Chapter 390: Back Inside The HouseCarlos took the receiver from his ear as he regarded the child. His gaze softened. He finally got back on the phone. "How could I have a kid out of wedlock? I''d rather let nature take its course."


    "Okay, I''ll butt out. Have fun. Bye," James said.


    "Bye."


    After the phone call, both father and son had something to think about.


    James clutched the phone tightly, shaking. He should have gotten rid of that child 3 years ago. ''It must have been a moment of weakness, '' he thought. ''It''s a time bomb. If Debbie leaks to Carlos that the child is his, it''ll ruin everything. This is one time I hope I''m wrong, and that the child he''s ying with is not Debbie''s.


    The woman has changed. She has far more influence than when I met her. I have to stop Carlos from knowing he has a kid.'' He called his assistant in. A man walked in and bowed deeply. James didn''t stop to greet him. He simply said, "Go to Z Country and find out if Debbie gave birth three years ago. If so, bring the child to me."


    "Yes, Mr. James Huo."


    After the assistant had left with his orders, James was relieved.


    Around the same time, Debbie called Carlos to ask him about their trip to Disnend. She joked, "You paraded my daughter around in public. Just make sure she stays safe, okay?"


    "Uh huh." Debbie didn''t have to tell him that. Carlos loved that child. He wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her. She knew him. He''d protect her with his life.


    Debbie didn''t mind his indifferent tone. "Where is she now?" she asked.


    Silently, Carlos swung the phone around to focus on Piggy. She was sitting on the edge of Carlos'' bed, ying. "Hi, sweetie,"


    Debbie said excitedly when she saw Piggy. ''She''s so cute!''


    Piggy looked up when she heard Debbie''s voice. She smiled, baring her white little teeth. "Mommy, Mommy, new toy!"


    she said, raising a half-assembled set of LEGO bricks, which Debbie had never seen in her apartment before. Carlos must have bought that for Piggy. ''But isn''t LEGO for older kids? Can Piggy put all that together? And what about the choking hazard?''


    "Did you do that?" Debbie asked.


    Piggy nodded and answered, "Uncle Carlos helped. Not done yet." She looked away and down at her toy, painstakingly adding the pieces part by part, ignoring her mom.


    Debbie was surprised. ''I haven''t seen her in three days. But now it''s like the LEGO blocks are more important than her mom, '' Debbie thought sourly.


    Carlos didn''t seem like he wanted to talk much either. So it was a little embarrassing for Debbie. "Okay, bye-bye, Piggy. Go to bed early. Mommy will be back soon."


    "''kay, bye, Mommy." Piggy waved at the lens.


    Smiling, Debbie turned the video chat off.


    Carlos'' mood darkened when she did that. ''Damn it! Would it kill her to talk to me for a while?


    Does she really love me? She has a funny way of showing it.''


    Debbie had nned to stay in A Country for three days. But there was an ident during shooting, and work on the show would be dyed. She had to stay another day at least to make up for it.


    On the fourth day, she couldn''t wait to get back to Y City. As soon as she got off the ne, she headed straight for the manor.


    Carlos was in the study, listening to Frankie''s report. His features betrayed no emotion, and he wore his signature poker face. "It was Debbie Nian, sir. She didn''t bother hiding it. It took us several days to track down the woman in the video¡ªshe left the country after she was paid. When we found her, it didn''t take much prodding for her to admit she had drugged your father." Frankie stopped, secretly giving Debbie a thumbs-up.


    Carlos spat out a mouthful of smoke. The acrid scent filled the tense air in the room.


    He gave Frankie a stern look and ordered, "Continue."


    Frankie calmed down and went on, "She said Miss Nian paid her and told her that she''d take the me if it all went south. So, I guess we have things to discuss with Debbie Nian."


    ''She''s brave, taking on James Huo like that. No wonder Mr. Huo likes her, '' Frankie thought.


    Carlos shifted his gaze, looking out the window. Silence befell the study. Frankie was nervous, wondering how angry Carlos might get. After all, she set his father up.


    After what seemed like forever, Carlos put out the cigarette and said tly, "I''ll take care of it. You may go."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As Frankie left the manor, a white car pulled in. He saw a woman behind the wheel. It wasn''t Stephanie''s car. Who else could get through the entrance without being challenged? He looked up at a room on the second floor where Piggy was taking a nap. ''That little girl''s mom is really something.''


    The car rolled to a stop in the parking lot. Debbie lowered the window and waved at Frankie. "Hi, Frankie."


    He nodded politely and said, "Nice to see you, Miss Nian."


    "Carlos in?" she asked. She texted Carlos before she came back. He replied he''d be in the manor.


    Frankie hesitated. He had always been discreet. But he feltpelled to inform her, "Piggy''s been here thest few days. Mr. Huo has been with her."


    "What? Didn''t he have work to do?" His words stunned her.


    "Mr. Huo moved his work to the study. Sorry, Miss Nian, I have to go. Excuse me." Frankie had the sinking feeling he''d said too much.


    "Oh, bye," Debbie said. After nodding to Debbie again, Frankie drove off. Debbie looked at the study on the second floor, and her eyes met those of the man standing by the window.


    When she saw Carlos, Debbie smiled awkwardly and dialed his number.


    When his phone rang, Carlos checked the screen. Recognizing the caller ID, he picked it up.


    Face to face, looking at each other, they talked on the phone, one in the parking lot, the other on the second floor of the house, staring out the window.


    "Um, Mr. Huo, I came to pick up Piggy. Thanks for taking care of her. Could you please have a servant take her downstairs?" Somehow, Debbie resisted going inside the manor.


    It was too depressing a ce for her. She didn''t want to find out who or what was waiting for her.


    Carlos wasn''t in the mood to indulge her request. "Come inside," he said. He hung up and walked away from the window.


    Debbie grappled with her emotions in the car. She sat there for a few minutes, trying to muster up the courage to enter the manor.


    The ce brought back too many painful memories. She didn''t know how to face it all.


    Eventually, she killed the engine and stepped out of the car, shopping bag in hand.


    She rang the doorbell, and a housemaid answered. She didn''t know Debbie but was smart enough to understand that whoever could pass the guards at the gate was Carlos'' guest. "Hi, Miss. Mr. Huo is upstairs. Pleasee in."


    "Thanks." Debbie changed into slippers and walked inside.


    The paintings, tes and the paneling were exactly the same as she remembered them, but the furniture was different.

 Chapter 391: You Are The Best

    Chapter 391: You Are The BestBeautiful memories came flooding back to her as Debbie stepped on the stairs. Her heart raced.


    Since Carlos was in the study, she made her way up there.


    She pushed the door open. Carlos was typing something on theputer. He continued with his work, as if he didn''t sense here in.


    "Where is Piggy?"


    Debbie asked as she looked around the study, but didn''t see her baby anywhere.


    Carlos stopped working and fixed his gaze on her. "Come here."


    She walked over to him and put the shopping bag on the table. "I bought this razor for you when I was in A Country. It didn''t cost much, but I hope you like it."


    Carlos threw a nce at the bag and then asked, "When will you stop doing bad things?"


    "Huh? What did I do?" Debbie was baffled.


    "Who drugged my father?" Carlos sneered.


    Now, she understood. "Oh, that. I did. Are you going to get back at me for that?"


    "You still haven''t learned your lesson," Carlos said through clenched teeth.


    Debbie simply shrugged with no intention of exining herself. "This conversation will take us nowhere. Tell me where Piggy is. We''ll leave right away."


    "Sleeping."


    Now that she had gotten her answer, Debbie turned to leave.


    Her nonchnt attitude irritated him. "Wait!" he demanded coldly.


    Debbie stopped at the door. Turning around, she blinked at him in bewilderment. "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    "You think I''m very tolerant?" ''Why else is she taunting me all the time?''


    Debbie nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You doted on me and forgave me for anything I did. I was never worried about making trouble, because you would take care of it for me. People say you are cold and ruthless, but for me, you''re always the best."


    ''I only asked a simple question, and she just had to start ttering me. She thinks she can get away with this.''


    "Mr. Huo, is there anything else?"


    "That was all in the past. You have gone too far now. Someone who ims to be my woman shouldn''t have torn a family apart. Debbie Nian, leave. I don''t want to see you again."


    Debbie''s heart shattered into a million pieces. "Sorry to disappoint you. You''ll probably see me every day on TV."


    The gloom on his face deepened. "Stephanie and I are getting engaged in one week. We''ll be taking a trip before the ceremony. I hope you can focus on work during this period and contribute to thepany."


    Debbie''s face went pale. ''He''s speaking of Stephanie as if she''s his lover and talking to me like I am his employee. Is this how he wants to get back at me?


    Well done, old man. You know how to hurt me. You might not have stabbed me with a knife, but can you see my heart bleeding? Professing your love for another woman in front of me... You might have as well killed me!''


    With a bitter smile, she said, "Duly noted. Carlos Huo, I hope you won''t regret this."


    As soon as Debbie walked out of the study, she leaned against the wall, panting for breath. The hurt ced on you by someone you love is unbearable!


    She found Piggy in Carlos'' bedroom. The temperature in the room had been adjusted to perfection, and Piggy was sound asleep. Debbie didn''t want to wake her up. Shey beside her and held her in her arms.


    ''Babe, Mommy is so tired. I don''t know how to go on. It''s good that I didn''t tell him who you were. Otherwise, I might have lost you too.''


    A tear fell on Piggy''s delicate face. Debbie wiped it away quickly.


    Surrounded by Piggy''s baby scent and Carlos'' scent lingering in the room, Debbie drifted off to sleep.


    By the time she woke up, dusk had descended. She sat up abruptly. Piggy was gone.


    She got off the bed, put on her slippers in a fluster, and darted out of the bedroom. "Piggy! Evelyn! Eve!" she called frantically.


    When she reached the stairway, she saw two kids ying in the living room. She sighed in relief.


    Damon hade to visit with his son. He and Carlos were watching while Piggy and the boy yed happily.


    "Mommy, Mommy, you''re awake. I''m ying with Sean!" Piggy said cheerfully when she saw Debbiee down the stairs.


    Damon was pissed when he saw Debbie, but he liked Piggy a lot. The contradictory emotions made his facial features twist in a weird way.


    After waving to Sean with a smile, she scooped Piggy up and said, "Good girl. y with Sean for a while longer. Mommy will go pack our things."


    Piggy, however, wrapped her arms around Debbie''s neck and said with a pout, "Mommy, I don''t want to go. I want to stay with Uncle Carlos."


    Debbie felt a wrench in her heart. "You can see Uncle Carlos againter, okay?" she consoled her baby, giving her cheek a gentle pinch.


    Piggy didn''t fuss. Debbie put her down, and she continued to y with Sean.


    Ignoring Carlos and Damon, Debbie went back upstairs. Before long, a housemaid caught up with her and said, "Miss Nian, Evelyn''s things are in Mr. Huo''s room. I''ll fetch her suitcase for you."


    "Thanks," Debbie replied with a nod and went back to Carlos'' room.


    She went into his walk-in closet and opened a cupboard. Her mouth fell open in astonishment. Inside the cupboard were all little girls'' clothes, hanging in order. Dresses, little suits, T-shirts and shorts in all patterns.


    At the bottom were shoes. Slippers, sandals, and princess shoes, also in every pattern.


    The clothes she had brought for Piggy in the suitcase were nowhere to be seen.


    ''Did Carlos buy all these for her?'' Debbie thought. Her emotions were all over the ce. If that was the case, then Carlos really loved this child.


    She was in a daze for a while, at a loss on how to pack or what to pack.


    The housemaid came back with Piggy''s suitcases. Carlos had bought a cute pink suitcase for her besides her old one.


    Debbie didn''t want to pack any of the things Carlos had bought for Piggy. Just then, Carlos walked into the room.


    He looked at the empty suitcases and then said to her, "All those are for Piggy."

 Chapter 392: Domestic Violence

    Chapter 392: Domestic Violence"This is just too much for her," Debbie argued.


    Without a word, Carlos picked out around ten dresses and asked the housemaid to pack them into Piggy''s suitcases. Soon, the two suitcases were jam-packed. There wasn''t any room for the rest of the clothes, let alone the shoes, which they hadn''t even started packing yet.


    Carlos went and got a bigger suitcase. Heid it open on the bed and started packing the remainder of the clothes and the shoes himself.


    When he was finally done, he closed the doors of the wardrobe. There were only a couple of dresses and some pairs of shoes left.


    Next, he opened a drawer and took out a giant box from it. Inside were some essories he had bought for Piggy.


    He carefully ced the box into one suitcase. By now, the three suitcases were crammed. There were some bags too, which had been filled with her toys. The day Debbie had brought Piggy to the manor, she had had only one small suitcase.


    Staring at all the stuffed suitcases and bags, she realized how much Carlos had indulged the little girl. A pang of pain surged through her.


    The housemaids carried the suitcases to her car, and she and Piggy headed back to her apartment.


    In the evening, after Piggy had gone to bed, Debbie got a call from Ivan. "Debbie, my mother is pressing me. I''m about to give in."


    "Okay. What do you need me to do?"


    "You may need to marry me. But we can get a divorce anytime."


    "Okay," Debbie said.


    Later, she took Piggy to Curtis''.


    It was then that she learned that Carlos and Stephanie had gone to M Country two days ago.


    The news struck her hard. After getting back home, she curled up on her bed, with no strength left in her. identally, she saw that Carlos had updated his Moments.


    It was a picture of Stephanie on the beach without any captions.


    Yet, it was enough to pierce her heart. ''Good job hurting me, Carlos.


    You think I''m gonna sit here and do nothing about it?


    Well, you''re wrong!''


    If she was unhappy, she was going to let everybody know about it.


    The next day, an incredibly hot piece of news caught everyone''s attention.


    The headline read, "James Huo cheated on his wife, Tabitha, and beat her to insanity."


    The article detailed the affair. It said that the current CEO of ZL Group, James Huo, had cheated on his wife with one of the housemaids of the Huo family three years ago. The affair hadsted for two years. It was also revealed that his wife, Tabitha, had been hospitalized in a mental institution in New York. ording to a solid source, long-time domestic violence had led to her schizophrenia and depression.


    The source also provided details about James'' wire-transfer records. He had transferred money to the said housemaid many times throughout the years. The doctor''s diagnosis of Tabitha''s mental disease was also released online.


    Reporters wanted to interview Tabitha. But the hospital informed them that she was in a secluded ce.


    Just as Debbie had expected, Carlos saw the news and was no more in the mood to enjoy the trip.


    He stayed in the hotel room to make phone calls to find out the truth behind the breaking news.


    He got a phone call from Miranda soon after. "Carlos, the news is true. James had mistreated your mother repeatedly before you lost your memory," she told him gravely. After Carlos'' ident, James had taken advantage of Carlos'' memory failure and had been pretending to be a good father. The violence on his wife had been reduced only because he was rarely in New York anymore.


    It was Miranda who had managed to get the information about James'' affair and the doctor''s diagnosis of Carlos'' mother.


    Debbie then released the proof to the media.


    Carlos'' lips tightened into a thin line. A menacing aura surrounded him. "I''ll look into it," he said, gritting his teeth. If it was true, he would seek justice for his mother.


    When he had woken up from hisa, James had told him that Tabitha was mentally ill because schizophrenia ran in her family.


    Carlos had never known about James'' domestic violence on Tabitha. James stayed away from New York for a long time. Carlos had assumed that he and Tabitha just didn''t get along. Since they didn''t see each other much, it had never urred to him that he might be lying.


    But now, there was concrete proof which showed that James had abused Tabitha in the past.


    "You can ask your grandma about it," Miranda told him. It was the most direct approach.


    Carlos thought of Valerie. The olddy stayed out of everyone''s business now. She sat in the hall all day, worshiping the Buddha.


    "Okay."


    After getting off the phone with Miranda, Carlos wondered if he should call Valerie. After some consideration, he called Frankie instead and asked him to run some errands for him.


    Carlos had little time for Stephanie. Realizing that he was busy, Stephanie wandered about in the streets alone.


    "It''s pretty, isn''t it? Do you like it, Miss Li?" a man asked her as she was admiring a knick-knack through the disy window of a shop nearby.


    Stephanie looked at the man and recognized him immediately. Kinsley.


    They had only met for the first time two days ago at a banquet. So, they didn''t know each other well. Stephanie acted nonchnt. She didn''t respond to his charming words.


    Kinsley didn''t mind her cold attitude. He put his hands on his pant pockets and said thoughtfully while looking at Knick-Knack, "This Knick-Knack matches your aloof presense. How about I gift it to you, Miss Li?"


    Stephanie cast him a sidelong nce and asked in a t tone, "What do you what?"


    Kinsley smiled and answered with a sigh, "I want nothing. I was window shopping and came across you. It was a mere coincidence."


    "A coincidence is it? But my bodyguards already informed me that you have been stalking me for more than ten minutes now. I wonder why that is?" Kinsley expression changed into that of pure embarrassment. Stephanie sneered. "Hun! Who would have thought that the famous Kinsley, the youngest son of the Feng Family, and the superstar of show business, is a stalker in reality?" Stephanie mocked, ignoring his pale face.


    It was only then that Kinsley noticed the two bodyguards nearby, He smiled awkwardly, scratching his hair. "Oops! Busted. But don''t get me wrong. I didn''t have any ill intentions."


    "Were you following me around without any ill intentions?"


    She got him there. Kinsley was stumped, not knowing how to respond to her questions. Luckily, recovered quickly. "I''d like to invite you tounch to apologize, Miss Li. May I have that honour? There''s a nice Western Restaurant around here. If my memory serves me right, you fancy French Cuisine, am I right?"


    "How do you know that?" Stephanie was surprised.


    "Of course, I would know. You''re my goddness. I paid attention to everything regarding you and bore it in mind, hoping that one day when I see you again, is would help me impress you. Just like today."


    Kinsley was handsome, energetic, and funny. Even though Stephanie was a proud and aloof woman, she couldn''t keep a straight face any longer.

 Chapter 393: Karma Is A Bitch

    Chapter 393: Karma Is A BitchStephanie was happy¡ª though she knew Kinsley was feeding her a line of bull.


    Seeing her smile, Kinsley made the next move. He asked in a serious tone, "Miss Li, may I call you Stephanie?"


    Stephanie looked him straight in the eye. She saw a look of love reflected in his gaze. "Yes," she conceded.


    Kinsley put one hand behind his back and extended the other to Stephanie. "Stephanie, my beautiful muse, would you do me the honor of having lunch with me?"


    Carlos never talked to her like this. She was touched. ''It''s just a meal, '' she thought. "Okay," she agreed.


    Kinsley''s eyes narrowed with joy as he smiled. It was working so well. "Great. Let''s go. It''s only a five-minute walk, and there''s no parking lot. Got your walking shoes on? If not, I can give you a piggyback ride."


    ''Piggyback?'' Stephanie''s heart was filled with warmth, and she swore it fluttered, but she shook her head. "I''m about to get engaged. Boundaries," she reminded him.


    Kinsley acted disappointed. The smile on his face faded. "Okay. Shall we?"


    Stephanie sensed his disappointment. She thought of Carlos. He didn''t love her, she knew. Carlos was always cold to her, never betraying even a hint of affection. ''So why should I hurt this guy''s feelings? He''s better to me than Carlos.''


    That afternoon, when Stephanie got back from lunch, she was in a much better mood than usual. There was a spring in her step as she walked the halls of the hotel. When she passed by Carlos'' room, she knocked. A strange man opened the door. "Miss Li," the man said.


    "Where''s Carlos?" she asked.


    The man moved aside to make way for her. "Mr. Huo is working inside."


    Stephanie made to walk inside, but on second thought, she decided not to. "Oh, I''lle backter."


    "All right, Miss Li."


    She went to her own room. No sooner had she put her purse on the table than her phone buzzed. Kinsley had sent her a text. "You back in the hotel?"


    She replied immediately, "Yeah, I just got back."


    "Today was the happiest day of my life, spending it with you. I can''t wait to see you again."


    Stephanie read the message but didn''t reply to it.


    She went back to Carlos'' room. He was super-busy. The members of the board were very unhappy about James'' affair. It was a stain on thepany. They demanded he step down. Some of them even told Carlos if he didn''t take over as CEO, they would resign.


    Debbie had caused a sensation on the Inte; the Huo family was falling apart. Thanks to her, even a multi-national corporation like ZL Group was in chaos. Carlos was never more impressed than now.


    Stephanie watched him answer one phone call after another. Even his forehead was frowning. "How did things get this bad?" she asked.


    Carlos looked at her silently.


    Actually, he knew.


    She knew as well, and wasn''t shy about pointing it out. "You should have gotten rid of that bitch when you had the chance. Debbie Nian is a troublemaker, and you let her get away with it.


    At first it was just a personal feud between her and your father. Now even thepany is affected. ZL Group is now in trouble, and if you remove her, the problem goes away."


    "Listen to you! ZL Group''s troubles are because of James, no one else," Carlos retorted.


    Debbie was only a woman. If Carlos wanted to stop her, she would be stopped.


    Stephanie knew what he was thinking. "True, but it''s not like you''ll do anything, anyway."


    Again, she had hit the nail on the head.


    He stayed there for no more than three days. After that, Carlos headed to the headquarters in his home city. He had to take care of this scandal once and for all.


    Reporters had gathered at the entrance of ZL Group''s offices, waiting for an opportunity to interview James. This was seriously juicy gossip, and even sound bites would mean more clicks online.


    Some employees were milling about in the crowd. They were holding white banners decrying James Huo, calling him "scumbag" and "liar." Their chanting was lost in the din, until you got close to them. Then it was clear¡ªthey didn''t want James as their CEO. "James Huo doesn''t deserve to be the CEO. Dismiss him!"


    When Carlos'' car came into view, the crowd swarmed around the Emperor. It would be hard to press forward without running anyone over. Luckily, Frankie had called in more security guards beforehand to make sure everyone was safe.


    "Mr. Huo, please ask James Huo to quit. Can you take over?"


    "Ourpany''s stocks are plummeting. Get him out, Mr. Huo."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo, we are looking forward to your leadership." Despite his sternness, Carlos was righteous, just, and extremelypetent. The employees knew this, and looked up to him. ZL Group was a thriving corporation with him at the helm.


    On the contrary, James wasn''t as capable as Carlos. He yed favorites, and put yes-men in positions of power. And he lived a rotten life, dragging thepany''s reputation down with him.


    Carlos looked at the employees, stone-faced. All of them fell silent under his gaze.


    "The board is investigating the matter. When they figure it out, they''ll let you know. Go back to work. Anyone out here protesting when they''re supposed to be working will be fired. ZL Group doesn''t need employees who turn on each other in a crisis." Carlos stood amongst the crowd. He didn''t have to get mad or yell to make people listen to him. His awe-inspiring presence did all the work.


    After that, he turned around and strode into the building, followed by his assistants and bodyguards. They looked like a royal procession, and few would soon forget what they witnessed.


    Under pressure from the Inte and the other employees, James resigned. The board voted, and it was unanimous¡ªCarlos was back in the saddle again as the new CEO. He was also made CEO of the New York branch.


    All the usations that Debbie had made were bulletproof. James had no way to fight against them.


    He was so pissed that he passed out and was moved into the ICU.


    As soon as he came around, Carlos handed him divorce papers and asked him to sign his name. James turned to thest page and saw that Tabitha had already signed hers.


    He was mad, but mostly calm, til he came to the use that said he wouldn''t see a penny out of the divorce.


    ''Won''t get a penny?'' When he read this, James tore the papers into shreds, tossing them into the air. As they rained down around them, he shouted, "I won''t get a divorce. I won''t sign my name! I raised you like a son, and you do this! Everyone has turned against me, but you''re my kid. I promise I''ll be good to your mom. I''ll fly back to New York as soon as I get well."


    Carlos shifted his sharp gaze from the pieces on the floor to him. "I need to know what you did to Debbie three years ago. What makes her hate you so much?" he asked coldly.


    James was stunned when Debbie''s name was mentioned. "Didn''t I already tell you everything?" he said.

 Chapter 394: Plagiarism

    Chapter 394: giarism"What you told me isn''t reason enough for her to take revenge on you like this," Carlos said. He could sense that Debbie was way too eager to destroy James. ''She must have some other reason for it, '' he thought.


    James was reduced to silence.


    Carlos didn''t rush him. He watched while the old man worded his reply in his mind.


    "Okay. I''ll tell you everything. You and Stephanie grew up together. Then, you two fell in love. I had already told the Li family that you would marry Stephanie. But then, you married Debbie. You didn''t tell us this until three yearster. Our son got married, but as parents, we knew nothing about it for three years. Just put yourself in our shoes. You would get angry too, wouldn''t you?" James asked.


    Carlos didn''t deny it. He waited for him to continue the narrative.


    James gulped nervously and went on, "So, I hate her. That year, you brought her to New York to meet us. She talked back to your grandma and made her angry so many times. She picked on Megan and made her cry every day. The most irritating part was that she thought you spoiled her, so she disrespected every member of the family with no regard for our feelings. Think about it. Who would have liked her?


    Soon after that, Hayden hade to New York to meet her. They met in a coffee bar; they kissed and hugged shamelessly in public. You knew about it because you were there. You were so mad that you didn''t speak to her for days. Unexpectedly, you forgave her.


    Just when I thought we could finally have some peace in our family, she seduced Lewis. You beat the hell out of Lewis and moved out with her. Your mother begged you to stay, but you didn''t listen.


    I hated Debbie even more after that. I wanted you to divorce her. After your ident, I staged your death and told her that you were dead. I wanted to test her loyalty. I wanted to know how much she loved you. And she failed, and then she med me for lying to her. Yes, I did force her into signing the divorce agreement, but I did it for your own good. Even though I''m not your biological father, I love you.


    It was a shock for me when I found out that she hade back for you when she figured that you were still alive. She arranged a meeting with me after that and swore that she would get back with you and destroy me. To be precise, she would rather I die in the process!" James stopped to wipe his fake tears. It looked as if he had aged ten years overnight.


    "I hope you now understand that she is doing everything in her power to get back at me," James proimed.


    "That has nothing to do with you having an affair with the housemaid and beating Mom," Carlos said coldly.


    James burst out crying and lied through his teeth, "Carlos, I beat your mom because she was cheating on me at the time. You know I have a temper. I lost it when I found out about her affair. I had to lock her up to stop her from seeing that man. But I didn''t think that she would get sick. As for the housemaid, your mom had secretly sent her into my room to make up to me. With the lights turned off, I thought she was your mom and¡ª"


    Carlos stood abruptly and cut his act mid-way. "Enough! I''ll send you another copy of the divorce papers. Mom has agreed to leave you for good."


    "Carlos, I won''t. I won''t agree to it!" James shouted desperately.


    Carlos ignored his pleas and left without sparing him a second nce.


    Silence was restored in the ward. James let out a sigh of relief when he heard Carlos'' footsteps fade away. He was not sure if Carlos had believed his story. But he knew that it was time to save his own ass.


    ''That wretched woman!''


    He called his assistant. "Debbie is a singer, isn''t she? Which song of hers is a hit?" There was a pause. After a moment, he said into the phone, "Destroy her."


    The next day, something huge shook the music circle.


    One of Debbie''s hits was used of being a giarized song.


    The user was Tammy, another singer from Star Empire. She had released her copy of the original lyrics in the news.


    Tammy had a three-year contract with Star Empire. She had produced many albums, but unfortunately, she never made it big.


    When Debbie saw the title of the song in question, sheughed out loud.


    ''Another opportunity has presented itself, '' she thought with a grin.


    She didn''t call Carlos. Instead, she and Ruby went straight to Tammy''s studio.


    However, Tammy refused to see her. Debbie didn''t mind. She stood at the entrance of her studio, took a selfie, and uploaded it on Weibo.


    It was captioned, "You im that I giarized your song. I''m at your door right now. Why won''t youe out and confront me?"


    Debbie''s tone spoke for itself, indicating that she had nothing to hide. Many of her web friends who had doubted her at first went silent, worried that they might have made a mistake.


    When Tammy''s fans saw Debbie''s post, theymented on Tammy''s Weibo, "Tammy, let her in. Confront her! Silence her with proof. Throw Debbie Nian out of the world of music!"


    Tammy didn''t respond no matter how much her fans appealed to her. To rile her up, Debbie opened a cyber broadcast.


    Soon, there were hundreds of thousands of fans in the broadcast room. Everyone was excited to see Debbie in the video. Comments came in one after the other, nonstop.


    The traffic was so high that the website almost crashed.


    giarism was an embarrassing and serious usation. However, in the video, Debbie didn''t seem embarrassed or nervous. She told her fans with a smile, "Hi everyone, I''m at the entrance of Tammy''s studio. I came here to confront her with you people as my witnesses."


    Debbie had only met Tammy once or twice. They had never spoken to each other before. But now, she was being used of giarizing Tammy''s lyrics. It had to be a joke, she thought. And somehow, she knew that there was more to this usation.


    She gave her phone to Ruby, who directed the camera towards Debbie. A tide ofpliments flooded thements section.


    "Wow, look at Debbie''s figure! She''s perfect!"


    "The red and white dress looks gorgeous on her. It goes so well with her skin color."


    "Her skin looks too good. She must have done Botox for sure."


    Others started following thatment and suspected that Debbie had done Botox.


    Since more and morements started flowing in saying the same thing, Ruby took out her phone and dered as the administrator of the broadcast room, "Debbie has never done Botox or had any cosmetic surgery. Her skin is naturally beautiful. She is only wearing light makeup. So, don''t start rumors!"


    After Ruby''s rification, the maliciousmenters shut up for good.


    Unaware of any of this nonsense, Debbie was still waiting for Tammy to let her in while she leaned casually against the door.


    When Tammy found out that Debbie was broadcasting the whole thing, she opened the door quickly. She was wearing a long blouse. "I''m so sorry. Since I workedtest night, I was fast asleep and didn''t hear the doorbell. Come in."


    Debbie wondered if she was telling the truth. Tammy''s hair was unbound and was a little dishevelled. She looked a bit muddled as well.

 Chapter 395: Confrontation

    Chapter 395: ConfrontationSmiling at Tammy, Debbie tucked a few strands of her loose hair behind her ear and said, "The news reported that I had giarized one of your songs. This affects my career in the music industry, so I need to sort this out with you as all our fans watch. Let them see for themselves if I''ve giarized your work or not." She shifted her gaze to Ruby. "Ruby, show Tammy to everyone. She wants to say hi to our audience."


    Ruby then aimed the phone camera at Tammy, who was flustered by the sudden attack. But she was a trained on-stage performer. She quickly collected herself and faced the camera. "Hi, everyone! This is Tammy, a singer under Star Empire. Sorry for the confusion, and thank you for your attention on this issue. This might be just a misunderstanding. We''ll get a clear picture soon."


    The three of them then walked into Tammy''s studio. Shortly, Tammy''s assistant came in with a pile of documents.


    Debbie smiled towards the camera and told her fans who were watching the online live video, "Okay, now that Tammy''s assistant is here, I think we can start the discussion."


    Ruby kept the camera aimed at them. Tammy''s assistant brought the original copy of the lyrics which they had already posted on the Inte as evidence. "Everyone, please look at this. Tammy wrote this song about two and a half months ago all by herself. We also have an electronic copy stored in theptop. Please wait for a minute."


    The assistant then turned on herptop and showed a copy of the lyrics.


    Debbie didn''t think that it was convincing enough, so she asked, "Do you have any other solid proof?"


    At that moment, the assistant general manager of thepany knocked on the door and walked in. "Debbie, Tammy, what are you doing here together?" he asked anxiously.


    Noticing the obvious anxiety on his face, Debbie knew that he must have seen the live video. It was no use hiding anything now. "She used me of giarism. So, I havee to confront her."


    "But Debbie, I told you that we could solve this in private. I have already asked someone to look into it," the assistant general manager said in a low voice as the camera was still rolling. Besides, he didn''t want to offend Debbie. She was the cash cow of thepany. Her poprity was boosting and her new album was a hit.


    Debbie shook her head. "All that round-about investigation takes a long time. The most efficient way is to solve this face-to-face. The truth will surface very soon."


    The assistant general manager glimpsed at Ruby''s phone camera and turned his back to it. He winked at Debbie, signaling to her to end the online live broadcasting. "Debbie, let''s solve this internally. We''ll announce the result to the publicter. There''s no need to¡ª"


    "No!" Debbie refused bluntly. She knew that her decision would affect thepany''s reputation, but she was not the one who had started this. So, what was wrong in wanting to prove her innocence? Debbie said coldly, "Mr. Zhang, this concerns my reputation and it''s an insult to my painstaking effort. I hope you understand."


    The manager held back his anger and forced a smile. "I promise you that we''ll solve this right away. But it''s not a good idea to have everyone''s eyes on us. It will only harm your public image."


    "Actually, I think this is a very good idea. Mr. Zhang, I''m the one being used here, but I''m not afraid of having a public debate. What are you guys afraid of?"


    Offended by her words, the manager exined in a righteous tone, "I''m not afraid of anything. I just think that your way of solving this issue is kind of..." He left the sentence unfinished, trying to be euphemistic.


    Debbie understood. But she wasn''t angry with him, knowing that he was speaking only in thepany''s interest. She smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang. You know, I''m already gued by all sort of gossips, and a lot of people are out to defame me. I''m very busy with the preparations for my concert tour, and I''ve signed a few endorsements too. I''m up to my neck with work, so it''s really necessary that I handle this issue simply and quickly."


    More and moreizens entered the live chat room. The viewers ferventlymented on the video. They marveled at Debbie''s courage and straightforwardness. Never had they seen a singer with such strong individuality. Moreover, each time, she was able to produce convincing proof to handle the scandals around her. Debbie''s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber-bullying.


    Mr. Zhang couldn''t find words to retort. After a pause, when he was about to say something, his phone rang. Annoyed, he pulled out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, he froze, and quickly walked to the corner of the room to answer it. "Mr. Huo!"


    "Leave it be. Just let her continue," Carlos'' cold voice came from the other end.


    Mr. Zhang hesitated. "But sir, they are both our singers. This''ll have a bad impact on thepany."


    Mr. Zhang was genuinely concerned about thepany''s welfare. Since Debbie and Tammy were both from the samepany, this internal dissension would bring loss to thepany.


    "The deed is done. One of them must take responsibility for the loss we incur today. I want to know who that would be. Once the truth surfaces, she''ll be punished without mercy," Carlos said sternly as he put away the copy of the lyrics in question.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo. Got it."


    After ending the call, Mr. Zhang stayed in the room and witnessed their discussion.


    The online viewers had increased to a million in no time. Meanwhile, to support Debbie, a lot of theizens tipped coins and online presents to her chat room ount. The whole situation ended up being a fortune-making deal for Debbie.


    Tammy excused herself to go to thedies'' room. After


    confirming that she was alone inside, she quickly dialed a number. "What should I do now? Debbie Nian is confronting me in a live Inte broadcast. I''m running out of excuses. I can''t take this anymore."


    "What? She''s confronting you in a live broadcast?" James was caught by surprise. He had thought that Debbie would have someone look into it, and he had made sure that no clues would be found that would lead the incident back to him.


    "Yes. She also said that she had a witness. What should I do now?" Tammy asked anxiously, tears threatening to roll out of her eyes. Regret filled her heart. Tempted by the man''s promise of money, she was now on the brink of ruining her entire career.


    James kept his cool and suggested, "If she does trot out solid proof, then you must admit that you lied and take the me."


    "What?! If I do that, my career is finished!" Tammy shouted, her eyes wide in shock.


    James sneered, "You should have thought about the consequences earlier. It''s toote now. You''ve already epted my money and promised to do this job. You can''t chicken out now. Rest assured, I''ll give you thirty million after this is done. You can take the money and start a new life in some other country." An unknown singer like Tammy could hardly earn a million annually at most. So, she couldn''t resist the temptation of thirty million dors.


    Meanwhile, Debbie had calmed down a little. Indeed, she was being too impulsive.


    She wasn''t feeling guilty about confronting Tammy, but she did feel bad because this would get Carlos involved.


    He was her witness. When she had written the lyrics of the said song, Carlos was sitting by her side at her apartment. She had read the lyrics to him that day. If she told everyone this and he acknowledged it, then the public would doubt their current rtionship.


    But on second thoughts, Debbie wasn''t worried much. That was what she wanted. She wanted to put their names together.


    While Tammy was in thedies'' room, Debbie quickly came up with the solution to the issue at hand.


    When the rumor monger came back to the room, Debbie put aside the proof they had given and stared at her coldly. "Tammy, are you going to tell the truth now?"


    Pretending to be confused, Tammy retorted, "I should be asking you that."

 Chapter 396: I Lied

    Chapter 396: I LiedSince Tammy wouldn''t admit she was lying, Debbie decided not to waste any more time. She motioned for Ruby to aim the camera at her and told all the fans, "Sorry about this, guys. Tammy ims she has proof I didn''t write this song, but I don''t think these documents and electronic copies are convincing enough. I have a witness, someone who knows I wrote the song myself. When I came back here, I really wanted to sign with Star Empire, so I auditioned for Mr. Huo. He gave me a chance and asked me topose a song. But I had to do it all myself. Composing the music, writing the lyrics, arranging it in Pro Tools, everything."


    Debbie paused, casting a sidelong nce at Tammy, whose face had gone pale. She continued, "I promised him, because I really wanted to work for Star Empire. Then I cranked out the song that Tammy ims she wrote. She said she wrote it two and a half months ago. But three months ago, I showed the first draft to Mr. Huo himself. I''m pretty sure he''ll clear things up."


    Debbie looked at Tammy and asked sternly, "You sure you want to go through with this? If he gets involved, then..."


    Tammy already understood what Debbie was trying to say.


    She shivered in fear. If Carlos found out, she''d be dead meat.


    In an instant, she shook her head vigorously, tears streaming down her pale face. "No, no. I lied. I''m sorry! I was so jealous. I worked for years and nothing. Then you came along and shot to the top so fast."


    The truth finally came to light.


    Debbie stood up and red at Tammy until the liar couldn''t bear it anymore and had to look away. "Expect a letter from mywyer," she told Tammy.


    That was when it hit her that Debbie''swyer was the famous Xavier Shangguan. Tammy almost fainted on the spot. She felt even worse, now.


    After saying goodbye to her fans, Debbie closed the live chat room and locked her phone.


    She was now alone with Tammy. She walked over and asked, "Whose idea was this? Tell me and I might not press charges." Debbie was being merciful. She didn''t have to give her any chance at all, but she also wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    But it didn''t matter, since Tammy waspletely flustered. She sang like a pigeon. "I don''t know. He wired the money to my ount and contacted me via phone. I never saw him."


    "So it''s a him?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes."


    "How old do you think he is?" Debbie had a pretty good idea who it was. But she wanted to be certain.


    "Not sure. But it wasn''t just one guy. It was three of them."


    "You say he called you? Still have the number?" When Tammy handed Debbie her phone with the call log open, Debbie dialed the number. The only response she got was an automated message, telling callers the number was no longer in service.


    ''It was probably... James, '' she thought.


    Thanks to that stunt, Tammy was fired by Star Empire. Not only that, she had to apologize to Debbie and thepany, and pay a fine to boot. She ended up retiring from the music industry.


    And Debbie ended up with even more fans.


    Just like that, Debbie was a hot topic. Her fans postedments under her posts and on the fan pages. Most of them were words of encouragement; some were apologetic for believing the malicious rumors.


    The turmoil in ZL Group finally subsided after Carlos took his rightful ce as CEO. They stopped hemorrhaging money. Their suppliers began working with them again, and their stock prices stopped dropping.


    Everything seemed to return to normal after James stepped down as CEO. But Debbie didn''t feel that way. She was still left with an uneasy feeling, a shadow haunting her heart, as if it were only the calm before the storm.


    And she was right. Two dayster, she bumped into Carlos and Stephanie in the parking lot of Champs Bay Apartments. When he saw her, he went back to the car and fished something out of it. He draped an arm around Stephanie''s shoulders, and handed it to Debbie. "Miss Nian, Stephanie and I are throwing an engagement party. You''re my ex-wife. It would mean a lot to us if you coulde."


    Debbie looked at the red invitation card. She grinned, took the card and said as calmly as she could, "Congrattions."


    Carlos shed a smile and returned politely, "Thanks."


    Then, the couple left arm in arm.


    As soon as they were out of sight, Debbie''s eyes welled up in tears as she stared at the invitation card. It felt like a knife cutting her heart to ribbons. Carlos was an expert at dishing out pain, and he didn''t spare Debbie. He knew how much she loved him but he invited her to attend his engagement to another woman.


    No matter how much Debbie wished that day would nevere, their engagement day still crept up on her. Faster than she would have imagined.


    That day, Debbie got up quite early. She had a n of what she wanted to wear, and had an outfit already selected. She put on a ck strapless Chanel gown bought with Carlos'' money. She also applied a delicate coat of makeup.


    Carlos didn''t invite many people to the ceremony. Besides his close friends and rtives, he also invited the Lu family.


    Holding Ivan''s arm, Debbie walked gracefully into the venue. Her presence instantly caused some hushed conversations among the guests, but she couldn''t care less.


    Debbie''s assigned seat was near Elroy, her so-called grandfather, and in between them was Ramona. If she didn''t know better, she would have thought this was another vicious trick. She couldn''t be sure that it wasn''t deliberate.


    Carlos was trying to break her emotionally.


    Despite her reluctance, Debbie still sat down, but she changed seats with Ivan. So in the end, he sat between Ramona and Debbie.


    And Megan was on her left.


    Again, Debbie cursed Carlos in her heart. He deliberately designed the seating arrangements so she sat closest to the people she hated most.


    The other members of the Huo family sat at the table next to hers. She saw Miranda, but neither of them greeted the other. They even broke eye contact quickly, turning their heads away rather than saying hi.


    Even Lewis and Portia were there. Lewis was still the same unreliable guy. When he spotted Debbie, his eyes lit up. However, the next second, he realized that she was the one who ousted James as CEO. Instantly, he stiffened in his seat and moved his gaze away, not wanting to even acknowledge her presence.


    Sitting next to him was Portia, looking even thinner than she used to be. When she saw Debbie, she opened her mouth but stopped when she thought better of it. In the end, she chose to sit quietly.


    Soon enough, the engagement ceremony started. Carlos was dressed in a blue Versace suit. He walked slowly into the hall, linking arms with Stephanie.


    Carlos'' fiancee was dressed in a long and whitece gown, a small diamond tiara on her head. It glinted and sparkled under the lights. She looked like an elegant queen about to meet her king.


    Carlos kept his hand on her waist the whole time. They looked like a sweet and intimate couple, made for each other.


    After they walked on to the stage, an MC began to preside over the ceremony. He told the guests the engagement rings had been carefully selected by Carlos. He had searched for thergest diamond in the city.


    The ceremony went smoothly. At the end, the couple kissed, following cheers and a big round of apuse.


    Megan carefully observed Debbie''s every move and expression. When Carlos and Stephanie kissed, she smiled smugly to see Debbie''s face go pale. Although she was really scared of Debbie, especially after the raw eggs incident, she couldn''t help but scoff. "Thanks for divorcing Uncle Carlos. Now he can marry Stephanie. She''s better for him."


    Debbie ignored Megan''s mockery. She kept her eyes fixed on the couple cutting the cake onstage. She muttered to herself, "Should I just give up?"


    Hearing no response from Debbie, Megan felt embarrassed and stopped trying to talk to her.


    Before the party ended, Debbie and Ivan left the hotel before anyone else did.


    They had a little talk in the parking lot before parting.

 Chapter 397: Give Me Away

    Chapter 397: Give Me AwayAfter bidding farewell to Ivan, Debbie turned around to leave, but a woman stepped in her way. It was Ramona.


    With sympathy in her eyes, Ramona stared at Debbie. "You''re sad, aren''t you?"


    Debbie''s heart trembled. She did her best to bury her emotions, hoping her face would betray nothing. She ridiculed the woman. "Why would I be? Because you threw me away, or because you left Dad? Nah, that can''t be it."


    Her words pained Ramona''s heart. She tried to mollify her. "I''m so sorry. Give me a chance to make it up to you."


    Before Debbie could reply, an old voice rang out, "Ramona!"


    When Ramona saw the old man approach, her face changed abruptly.


    Debbie wasn''t interested in talking to either of them, and tried to bolt. But Ramona suddenly had a meltdown, shouting, "Dad! You''re a parent. You should know how I feel. I haven''t seen my kids in more than twenty years. Don''t start with me."


    Her miserable voice struck a chord in Debbie''s heart. It didn''t sound like she was pretending to be sad at all. Her anguish sounded genuine.


    Debbie froze on the spot. She was conflicted, because she wanted to leave, but not like this. She turned to look at the woman engulfed by sadness. Her whole body trembled. Elroy showed no emotion whatsoever and simply gestured to the bodyguards standing behind him. Onmand, two of them stepped forward, ready to grab Ramona and take her away.


    In response to this, Ramonapletely lost control of her emotions. She cried hysterically. "Am I really your daughter? You''ve tortured me for more than twenty years! Why? When my own daughter is finally in reach, and you do this? Fifty is just around the corner. I don''t have much more time. If I can''t see my kids, why go on living?"


    "Shut up! Take her away!" Elroy barked. Her cries elicited no sympathy from the old man, but instead, they added fuel to the fire.


    Standing next to Elroy was Ramona''s stepmother, Sybil. The woman just stood there, watching impassively. She made no move to stop Elroy.


    As the bodyguards approached Ramona again, she suddenly turned around, rushed to Debbie and hugged her tightly. "The best thing I ever did was marry your dad, but probably the worst thing as well. Remember, I love you, and your brother too. Forgive me. I can''t love you anymore."


    Debbie was shocked by her emotional words. An ominous feeling rose in her heart.


    When Ramona suddenly loosened her grip, Debbie instinctively reached out to catch her hand, but failed. The sad woman crazily dashed towards the busy road outside the parking lot before the bodyguards could reach her. Debbie knew what she was going to do, and an empty hole was there where her heart was only seconds before.


    The bodyguards immediately pursued Ramona.


    Debbie sensed something was wrong with her mom. In an instant, she took to her heels and ran after her, ignoring the inconvenience of the high heels.


    What Debbie didn''t know was that when she began to run, the man behind her followed her, and quickened his pace as well. He had left the party early, since he was busier than ever nowadays.


    "Carlos!" Stephanie cried out behind him.


    But Carlos didn''t hear her. His entire world was taken up by Debbie.


    His keen mind had already figured out that Ramona wanted tomit suicide by running into the heavy traffic. If Debbie followed her, she might be in danger.


    Carlos guessed right. Now Ramona stood in the middle of traffic, refusing to move a muscle. Cars whizzed past her crazily, swerving to avoid hitting her.


    But her luck didn''t hold. A car couldn''t stop in time, and the driver leaned on the horn to alert her. Brakes squealed as the car bore down on her.


    Debbie saw a car hurtling towards Ramona but the desperate mother stood there, arms akimbo as if weing it. In a panic, Debbie picked up the pace, but unfortunately, she tripped over her high heels, falling onto the roadway awkwardly. Seeing the imminent danger, Debbie yelled at the top of her lungs, "No!"


    Ramona turned around and looked at her daughter with a faint smile. The despair in her eyes was in for anyone to see.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene. Even the bodyguards stopped in their tracks seeing the heavy traffic on the road.


    While Debbie struggled to her feet, a person sprang out from nowhere and sprinted towards Ramona. The man caught her arm and pushed her away. She fell to the ground, rolling into the otherne right before the car would have hit her.


    Following the sound of the screeching tires, Ramona''s savior swiftly jumped onto the hood of the car, and somersaulted in the air, carried by the car''s momentum. Then, hended on the ground behind the vehicle, rolling twice before finallyying still.


    "Carlos!" Debbie called out in fright when she saw who it was. She was so worried about him her mind went nk.


    Ignoring the pain in her ankles, she kicked off her high heels and ran into the heavy traffic.


    Carlos'' safety was the only thing on her mind. ''Oh God. Please be okay. Please be okay!'' she prayed in her mind.


    The screech of brakes and angry horns pierced the air again, sending shivers down every pedestrian''s spine. Carlos'' face went pale as he saw Debbie run towards him amidst the onrushing cars.


    Right then, a ck car sped towards her.


    All of a sudden, Carlos was stricken by a migraine. A woman''s figure popped into his brain. Some vague scenes shed by, and his mind was full of Debbie''s face.


    However, given the urgent situation, he didn''t have time to dwell on what this meant.


    He pressed his lips and ran over to Debbie. Before the ck car reached her, he quickly pulled her into his arms.


    They lost their bnce and fell to the ground, rolling. Carlos shielded her with his body. They didn''t stop rolling until finally his back hit a car parked on the side of the road.


    Meanwhile, Debbie''s head hit his sturdy chest. Carlos closed his eyes in pain. He wasn''t a weak man, but he was getting battered.


    "You okay? Are you hurt?" Debbie asked nervously as she tugged at his sleeves.


    But before Carlos could answer, a group of people caught up to them. "Carlos! Oh my God, are you okay?" Stephanie anxiously asked.


    Then James came upon the scene. "Carlos, are you hurt? You need a hospital, Son?"


    "How are you feeling?" a rtive asked.


    Hearing all these voices, Carlos broke free from Debbie. He closed his eyes for a second. When he opened them, he returned to his cold self. Instead of responding to everyone, he stared at Debbie and scolded, "You stupid woman!"


    Debbie was silent.


    Stephanie dusted off his clothes and straightened them as best as she could. She shot an angry nce at Debbie. "Miss Nian, Carlos is mine now. Back off!"


    Not giving a damn about Stephanie''s cold attitude, Debbie looked at Carlos expectantly. "Did you remember us? Is that why you saved me?"


    Everybody around them went silent, each with different emotions in their hearts.


    Carlos replied tly, "Stephanie and I are officially engaged. I hope you can give up on me."


    ''Give up on you?''


    Debbie''s heart was shattered into a million pieces.


    Stephanie and James led Carlos away, leaving Debbie standing at the spot in a daze.


    A few bodyguards had already stepped into the roadway, stopping the cars to make way for them.


    When they reached the other side, Debbie suddenly came back to her senses and yelled, "Carlos!"


    Carlos stopped. After a little hesitation, he turned around.


    "Fine. You win. Just promise me one thing." The man was only a fewnes away from her, but to her, he was far beyond her reach now. It was like he was thousands of miles away.


    "Yeah?" He emanated an icy-cold aura, eyes dark as a ck hole.


    "I''ll be married soon. Will you give me away, since I have no father?"


    Her resolute voice pierced through the air.

 Chapter 398: Im Tired

    Chapter 398: I''m TiredDebbie''s words shocked everyone. They wondered why she would get married all of a sudden. And who was she getting married to?


    But whoever it was, the key point was that Debbie would be married soon.


    Carlos and Debbie stared at each other in silence. After what felt like an eternity, he shifted his gaze away from her. Suppressing all sorts of mixed emotions within his heart, he threw out one simple word, "Yes."


    ''Yes...


    He agreed...''


    Debbie cried, tears gushing out from her eyes uncontrobly. ''He agreed to give me away to another man.''


    Her heart bled. A voice cried out hysterically inside her head, ''Who can save me now? Who can make Carlos love me like he used to? Please, help me!''


    Finally, the farce was over and the others left. Debbie was rooted to the spot, her face drenched in tears and her mind deep in sorrow. Through her blurry eyes, she saw a familiar figure. It was Kinsley.


    When there was not much traffic, he crossed the road and ran up to Debbie.


    "I''m so sorry, Debbie. I failed to hook up with Stephanie. But they haven''t gotten married yet, right? I still have a chance. I can win her over before they get married!" Kinsleyforted her. He didn''t want to ept defeat, at least for Debbie''s sake.


    Debbie shook her head absent-mindedly. She looked towards the side of the road where Ramona was supposed to be, but her depressed mother was nowhere to be found. Maybe she had been taken away by the Lu family.


    Looking back at Kinsley, she said, "You don''t need to do that anymore. I''m tired."


    Kinsley didn''t know what to say.


    Carlos had already done everything to get back at her. All the pain she felt today was caused by him. After all, she had been pestering him for quite a while now, and had done everything to ruin James, which had resulted in the turmoil within ZL Group. James and Tabitha were almost divorced due to all this. To the amnesic Carlos, what Debbie had done challenged his patience.


    And he used the best weapon to get his revenge on her¡ªno violence, no blood, no physical harm. Just mental torture. He knew what she loved and wanted the most, and he mercilessly tore her hope apart and left her disillusioned. He threw her into the abyss of despair and sorrow.


    To torture her, he used all means necessary.


    But she could do nothing. She ignored his heartlessness and continued to treat him well. She would make onest effort to win him back, and if she failed, say goodbye to their past love.


    The next afternoon, Debbie brought some homemade lunch to the cafe opposite ZL Group and texted Carlos. "Mr. Huo, can youe to the cafe near yourpany? Let''s talk over lunch." Since she was a superstar, she couldn''t just walk straight to his office carrying the lunch box. If anyone snapped a picture of her and uploaded it on the Inte, she would be in trouble again.


    Carlos replied to her message. "I''m not in my office."


    Debbie didn''t press further. She left the cafe with the lunch box.


    After returning to her apartment, she ate the lunch that she had prepared for Carlos.


    The third afternoon, Debbie texted him again and received the same reply.


    She had stopped taking new advertisements and set aside her lunchtime for him. There was still a month left before her wedding, so she wanted to finish everything before the day came.


    The fourth day and the fifth day, she did the same thing. And she ended up eating the lunch alone at home.


    Finally, on the sixth day, she got a different reply. "Okay," Carlos wrote back to her.


    In five minutes, Carlos and Frankie showed up in the cafe booth Debbie was in.


    She had already ced the dishes on the table. She had made wontons with fish fillings and two other dishes. When Carlos walked in, she was drinking her coffee.


    Debbie didn''t stand up to greet him. With a smile, she said casually, "The fish is super fresh. Come and have a bite. Frankie, you are here too. Did you have your lunch?"


    Frankie looked at Debbie with aplicated expression. "Not yet, but I''m going to. Mr. Huo, Miss Nian." He tilted his head in a slight bow, taking his leave.


    "Bye, Frankie," Debbie said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Carlos felt a tug. He sat down opposite her.


    She grabbed the chopsticks and handed them to him. With her chin in the palm of her other hand, she said casually, "Lucky that I don''t have to eat it all by myself today."


    Carlos was silent. Understanding what she meant, he felt a dull pain in his heart.


    But he didn''t say anything. Taking the wet napkin from her hand, he wiped his hands clean and began eating.


    They were all simple dishes, but he somehow loved it.


    While Carlos ate quietly, Debbie told him in a low voice, "Ivan and I will be holding our wedding on the eighth of next month, in a church in Z Country. Mr. Huo, please doe early."


    Carlos'' hands froze. Still, he didn''t say anything.


    Debbie didn''t mind his silence and continued, "I''ll marry into the Wen family, and Piggy will finally have a father. I was thinking of letting her go to a kindergarten in Y City, but I can''t do that now. She needs to go to a school in Z Country."


    After a pause, she asked, "Mr. Handsome, will you miss Piggy if you can''t see her anymore?" ''I''m marrying another man with your child, Carlos. Piggy will have to call another man "Daddy" now, '' she thought painfully.


    Carlos swallowed his food and replied honestly, "Yes, I''m gonna miss her. Piggy is a lovely girl."


    Debbie smiled. "Yes, she is so adorable. I had you once, and now, I have her in my life. You two are the best things that have happened to me in this life. I feel blessed."


    Carlos frowned. "Piggy is Hayden''s child, and he is willing to marry you. Why would you marry Ivan, and not Hayden?" he asked, unable toprehend her actions.


    ''Hayden''s child? What is he talking about?'' Debbie wondered.


    But it was pointless to exin anything about Piggy now. "I do love Ivan. I owe my sess to both of them. Hayden has helped me a lot, but Ivan has offered me more help."


    He asked tly, "So, you will marry whoever has helped you more?"


    Debbie was choked by his words. She thought of what she had said. It did sound like that. "No, that''s not what I meant. Either way, the man I wanted to marry is tying the knot with another woman. So, it doesn''t really matter who I marry. It''s all the same to me now."


    Carlos looked at her pain-stricken face without speaking.


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie asked, "So, when''s your wedding?" She didn''t hear the MC announce their wedding date during their engagement ceremony.


    Carlos felt something churn in his heart. "Not sure yet. I have too much work to do."


    That was true. He had been restored as the CEO only a few days back. His schedule was tight, with not even enough time for a proper meal. He almost had to sleep over at thepany.


    Seeing his weary face, Debbie felt her heartstrings tug. Carlos was always a busy bee. He could hardly spare any time to travel with her back then. She knew that it wasn''t because he didn''t want to apany her. It was just that he was too busy. She remembered the time when she was studying in Ennd, he had promised to fly there to apany her, but he never could make it. In the end, when she got pregnant, he made her stay back in Y City.


    Coming back to the present, she reminded him again, "All right. Do remember to attend my wedding next month." After that, Debbie stopped talking and meddled with her phone until he finished eating.


    After tidying up his clothes, he looked at Debbie, who was putting away the things on the table. He said coldly, "You don''t need to prepare lunch for me anymore. I can have my lunch at my convenience."


    Debbie''s smile froze on her face. Suppressing the pain in her heart, she smiled bitterly. "If you don''t want to see me, I can pass the lunch to Frankie."

 Chapter 399: How About Pork Chop

    Chapter 399: How About Pork Chop"No, don''t bother." Carlos threw the used tissue into the trash can and asked tly, "Anything else?"


    "No..." Debbie shook her head.


    He stood up and straightened his tie before striding out of the booth.


    As soon as he left, Debbie listlessly sat back in her seat. ''That man is really ruthless when he doesn''t love you anymore.''


    Nheless, Debbie still persistently cooked for him every day. But like she said, she asked Frankie to hand it over to Carlos instead of waiting for him at the cafe.


    This went on for a couple of days on end.


    On the sixteenth day, Debbie went to a nearby shopping mall and bought him a gift. She bought two mugs. After returning home, she kept one of them in her apartment and packed the other one in the gift bag. Along with the lunch box, she headed to thepany.


    It was raining when she arrived at ZL Group.


    She stood outside, waiting for Frankie toe down as usual. However, Frankie seemed to be busy that day, so after waiting for a few minutes, Debbie had no choice but to deliver it to Carlos'' office by herself. She was afraid that the food would be cold. After putting on her mask and sunsses, she walked into the building with an umbre in one hand and the gift bag and lunch in the other.


    She called Frankie. With his assistance, she arrived smoothly on the floor where the CEO''s office was located.


    It had been three years since Debbie hade to this floor. When she walked past the work area, she saw all those unfamiliar faces. That was the ce where Emmett, Tristan and the other assistants used to work at.


    Same ce, different people.


    Hearing the sound of Debbie''s high heels, an assistant came to greet him with a polite smile, "Hi, are you Miss Nian?"


    "Yes, I''m here for Mr. Huo."


    "Please follow me." The assistant ushered Debbie to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door.


    After getting the go signal from inside, the assistant pushed open the door and reported, "Mr. Huo, Miss Nian is here."


    As soon as Debbie set foot into his office, she saw Stephanie.


    Carlos was sitting in his chair while Stephanie was standing right next to him, holding a document in her hand. They seemed to be discussing work.


    Debbie wanted to spin around and run away from there.


    She didn''t know how much courage she needed to muster before walking in. She was afraid that she might break down and humiliate herself.


    Carlos raised his head to take a quick nce at Debbie, who was standing at the door. He didn''t say anything.


    It was Stephanie who spoke first. She told the assistant, "Please wee Miss Nian in." She sounded like the hostess of the ce. Debbie was crushed.


    Taking a deep breath, she managed to encourage herself to go inside, carrying the lunch box and the gift bag. Upon seeing the lunch box in Debbie''s hand, Stephanie turned to Carlos and asked, "Oh, so were the lunches we ate together for the past few days cooked by Miss Nian?"


    Debbie''s face went pale when she heard her question. ''Together? Has she been eating the lunch I cooked for Carlos?''


    Carlos frowned slightly. He simply told Debbie, "Put it down there, please." He didn''t respond to Stephanie''s question.


    Debbie clutched the lunch box tightly and asked, "Did she eat the lunches too?"


    Stephanie smiled and answered for him, "Miss Nian, isn''t it just normal for me to share lunch with my fiance? You came at the right time. Carlos already had lunch with a client outside, but I haven''t eaten anything yet. Please bring it here."


    She walked to the table near the sofa and sat down, waiting for Debbie to bring her the lunch box.


    Debbie sneered and took off her sunsses. She walked over to Carlos and confronted him, "Are you happy? Is this fun for you?"


    Carlos red into her angry eyes. "I told you, you don''t need to cook for me."


    She smiled ironically. "Is that your excuse for wasting my efforts?"


    He pressed his lips tightly together and looked intently at her.


    Stephanie''s cheerful voice came from behind Debbie. "How was it a waste of your efforts? Miss Nian, I ate all of it. I didn''t waste a morsel of food you cooked. And honestly, I''m impressed by your cooking skills. But it''s a little too light-vored for me. Next time, please cook me somemb chop or beefsteak."


    ''Lamb chop? Beefsteak?'' Debbie turned to her and sneered, "How about some pork chop too?"


    "Pork chop? Hmm¡­I think some sweet and sour spare ribs would be better," Stephanie said leisurely.


    Debbie smirked. "You know, to get back at Carlos, each time I cooked, I purposefully left my hands unwashed after using the toilet. I touched all of those ingredients with my dirty hands. So¡­it was you who had been eating them, Stephanie? Was it really that delicious?"


    Carlos'' face fell. Stephanie''s eyes widened in horror; she rushed straight to the bathroom and retched.


    Taking advantage of their privacy, Debbie passed the gift bag to Carlos. "Mr. Huo, you do know how to hurt a woman. I won''t bring lunch for you anymore. I bought something for you. It''s not anything expensive. So, you could just toss it out if you wish."


    Saying that, she took the lunch box and left his office.


    Carlos opened the gift bag. There was an exquisite gift box inside it and inside the box was a ceramic mug.


    A cartoony picture was printed on the mug. The picture was an animated photo of Piggy.


    Carlos held the mug and gently stroked the photo with his finger. He felt empty and lost.


    When Stephanie came out of the bathroom, she saw Carlos'' gloomy face. To appease him, she apologized in a tender voice, "Carlos, I''m so sorry."


    He shot her an icy-cold nce. Emanating an overbearing aura, he warned her, "Stephanie, don''t mess with my private affairs. I don''t want to see this happen again."


    His cold warning sent a chill down her spine. She fixed her eyes on the mug in his hand and said, "We''re engaged now, and she''ll get married very soon. I just wanted to make her give up on youpletely. It''s for her own good."


    "Go back now. You don''t have to personallye here to handle this work." Carlos put the mug away.


    Stephanie tried to change his mind. "But this project is important¡ª"


    "Let Frankie handle it."


    She nodded helplessly. After taking a breath to maintain her cool, she said, "Got it."


    When Carlos was finally left alone in the office, he took out his phone to text Debbie. "I''ll attend your wedding on time."


    But Debbie didn''t reply.


    The whole afternoon, while he worked, he kept an eye on his phone. But still, there was no reply from her.


    He lost his patience atst and randomly tapped on her WeChat Moments.


    He was surprised to find an update she had posted around two in the afternoon. "I can''t control my feelings for you. But I won''t expect anything from you anymore."


    Below the caption were a few pictures of the lunch she had cooked. Fried green peas, fried mushrooms and broli, sweet-tea ribs, pearl meatballs and a bowl of fish soup.


    He guessed that it was the lunch she had brought for him earlier.


    Annoyed, he locked the phone screen and stood in front of the window. He lit a cigarette and took a drag.


    It was only then that he noticed it was raining outside.


    He checked the weather app on his phone. It showed that it had begun to rain from noon and said it wouldn''t stop until that evening.


    ''Debbie came around one o''clock. She came to give me lunch in this rain?''


    He nipped the cigarette between his index finger and thumb without taking another drag.


    The cigarette burned out and hurt his fingers a little, which finally snapped him back to reality.


    After snuffing it out in the ashtray, Carlos grabbed his coat and left the office.


    As soon as he stepped out, Frankie trotted over and reminded him, "Mr. Huo, you have an appointment with Mr. Wangter¡ª"


    "Cancel it."


    "And¡­ the meeting half an hourter?"


    "Cancel everything." Without wasting another moment, Carlos entered the elevator and went down to the parking lot. He got into his car and drove out.

 Chapter 400: Dont Marry Him

    Chapter 400: Don''t Marry HimThe rain came down heavily as Carlos drove the ck Bentley out of the parking lot. He elerated and hurried back to Champs Bay Apartments. After parking the car, he rushed to the seventh floor.


    He rang the doorbell, but without waiting for another second, he entered the password and unlocked it.


    It was quiet inside Debbie''s apartment.


    He searched the bedroom, her study, the kitchen¡­ But she was nowhere to be found.


    When he walked out of the kitchen, he noticed a small notebook on the dining table. "Huo" was written in bold letters on the book cover.


    He opened it; the first few pages were full of notes.


    On the very first page, Debbie had written, "Carlos'' vor: Light meal, Less meat."


    He turned to the second page. It was the lunch menu for the first day she had cooked for him. "Today''s meal will be noodles with beef and two kinds of vegetables for Mr. Handsome."


    "Second day: Dumplings and egg drop soup with seaweed."


    On the third day''s menu, she had crossed out the "stewed pork in brown sauce," and had instead decided on "beef short ribs" and three other vegetables and rice.


    On the fourth day¡­


    Carlos flipped through the pages. Debbie had nned the whole month''s menu in advance.


    He calcted the days in his mind and turned to the page to check today''s menu. Indeed, it was the same dishes of which she had posted pictures in WeChat Moments earlier.


    There was a small note beneath the menu. "To keep a bnced diet, today I will be making one more meat dish for Mr. Handsome¡­"


    Carlos instantly pulled out his phone and called Debbie.


    Surprisingly, the call connected soon, but it wasn''t Debbie who answered. It was Kasie''s voice. "Hi, Mr. Huo. It''s me, Kasie."


    "Where''s she?"


    "Mr. Wen is in Y City to see her. She¡­um...is on a date with him now. But she left her phone at my ce," Kasie said nervously.


    Carlos thought for a second. "When is she leaving Y City?"


    "Tomorrow morning." There was no response from the other end. Kasie mustered up some courage and asked, "Mr. Huo¡­ I have no idea why Debbie has decided to marry Mr. Wen all of a sudden. But how do you feel about it? Don''t you feel sad?"


    Carlos remained silent.


    His silence made Kasie angry. She thought, ''Debbie lost Carlos once. Now that she has chosen to marry another man, maybe she has really made up her mind to give up on Carlospletely.''


    So she said sarcastically, "Does your silence mean that you have no feelings for her? Well, fine. Forget it. After all, you love Miss Li so much and you''re engaged to her¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence when the woman next to her pinched her arm.


    She quickly said, "Oh, I''m so sorry, Mr. Huo. I''m such a bbermouth. Miss Li is such a good match for you. She can work alongside you in business and whatever. Please cherish her. Goodbye." After ending the call with him, Kasie looked at her friend angrily. "You''ve put in so much effort into this. Why are you marrying Ivan?"


    Pretending to be nonchnt, Debbie shrugged and said, "Ivan is nice to me. I won''t feel like I''m inferior to him in any way, and there will be no more bitches or homewreckers. So why not?"


    As Debbie''s best friend, Kasie knew that it was all a bluff. Besides, her eyes were swollen red. Either it was because she had some serious eye problem or she had been crying too much.


    The answer was obvious.


    Kasie rolled her eyes and sighed helplessly. "Okay, okay. As you wish. I''ll support you regardless of whatever decision you make."


    Debbie held onto Kasie''s arm and rested her head on her shoulder. "Buddy, will you be my bridesmaid? It''ll be so humiliating if I don''t have a bridesmaid for my wedding. I just need you by my side."


    "No way," Kasie refused without any hesitation.


    "Why not?"


    "You''re not marrying the man you love the most. Why should I be your bridesmaid at such a wedding?"


    Debbie pouted. "But¡­ If I don''t have a bridesmaid, it''ll be embarrassing."


    "Yes. So, stop the wedding. Don''t get married."


    "Don''t get married? You want me to simply watch Carlos and Stephanie show off their affection for each other every day, and let them anger me to death?"


    Kasie let out a long sigh. There was no use arguing with Debbie. She had made up her mind.


    After having dinner at Kasie''s house, Debbie went back to her apartment. The moment she opened the door, she saw the cloud of smoke swirling in the air, and it instantly covered her nose. She coughed a few times.


    ''Has something caught on fire? Oh God! Did I forget to turn off the gas?'' she thought anxiously.


    She ran to turn on the light and when the room was fully lit, she was surprised to see a person sitting on her couch.


    She would have screamed, but she recognized him without a doubt. It was Carlos.


    He waszily leaning against the couch. There was an ashtray on the center table, filled with cigarette butts. ''Wait, where did he get the ashtray?'' she wondered silently. Beside the ashtray was the other mug she had bought earlier that day. She had bought a pair and had given one of them to Carlos.


    Both the mugs had Piggy''s picture printed on them. But to avoid more trouble, she had Piggy''s face digitalized to look like a cartoony image.


    One of the mugs was pink and the other was dark blue.


    Debbie frowned at the ashtray. ''How long has he been here?''


    When he heard movement in the hall, he craned his neck and saw her standing by the light switch. He stood up, grabbed the ashtray and dumped the cigarette butts into the trash can.


    Then he tied up the garbage bag. After that, he opened all the windows in the living room. He probably didn''t want her to breathe in all the smoke.


    Debbie silently watched him. ''Should I just pretend like I didn''t see him?''


    Changing into her slippers, she asked without looking at him, "Mr. Huo, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Carlos grabbed her wrist and turned her around to make her face him.


    He reeked of smoke. Debbie frowned and wondered, ''Isn''t he still taking his medicines every day? Why is he smoking so much?''


    "What were you doing?" he questioned.


    "Looking for houses with Ivan. He said he wanted to stay in Y City with me after the wedding," she lied without blinking.


    ''Looking at houses? Ivan is moving to Y City? What tant lies. As if I''d ever believe a single word thates out of your mouth!'' he thought, gritting his teeth.


    He tightened his grip on her wrist as he red at her. The next second, he pulled her into a hug and demanded, "Don''t marry him." His voice was a little hoarse, making it sound very hot in her ears.


    But it dawned on her how selfish this man could be. Why couldn''t he say that he wouldn''t marry Stephanie? If he had told her that he wouldn''t marry Stephanie, she would have immediately clung on to him. But he didn''t say that. She sneered, "I''m sorry, Mr Huo. I''m leaving tomorrow. Ivan and I will be getting our marriage license from Z Country the day after."


    "Ivan doesn''t love you!" Carlos spat.


    "You''re wrong. He does. He wouldn''t have helped me otherwise," Debbie replied firmly.


    Carlos closed his eyes tightly. "Has he ever said that he loves you?"


    She answered honestly, "No. But we were not a couple before this. Why would he say it? Besides, does true love need to be proven by mere words?"


    He was driven mad by her replies. In a huff, he pulled her closer to his body and pressed his lips on hers.


    Debbie was taken aback. Her eyes widened.


    He kissed her passionately; she was pressed against the couch. Panting, she reminded him in a hushed voice, "I''m...getting married soon."


    "I know."


    "And you... have a fiancee..."


    "I know," he said again and ced soft kisses on her cheeks.


    Debbie was lost.


    ''You know? Then why are you kissing me?'' She tried to push him away, but the man didn''t budge even a little. Instead, he became handsy and his hungry lips went down her neck.


    Staring at the ceiling helplessly, she warned him, "Carlos Huo, stop now! Or I''ll punch you!"


    He stopped kissing her and his hands froze. He raised his head, his deep eyes fixed on the panting woman under him.


    A jumble of thoughts flooded his mind. He had once felt sympathy for this woman. He remembered when they had met for the first time, she had rushed to hug him and cried hysterically, ignoring everything and everyone around her. It struck his heart. He was shocked by the amount of affection she had for him.


    But now, she was going to be another man''s wife.

 Chapter 401: Come Back

    Chapter 401: Come BackCarlos fell in deep contemtion over his rtionship problems. He came to realize that no matter how sessful he was in business, when it came to love affairs, he still had a long way to go. His natural instincts about matters of the heart weren''t as fine-tuned as his razor sharp analytical skills.


    On the surface, everything looked like it was a good ending for everyone¡ªhe was engaged to Stephanie and Debbie was to get married to Ivan.


    But for reasons unknown to him, deep in his heart, there were lingered feelings of unease. His instincts were telling him that he was on the verge of losing something very precious to him. He felt tortured by these thoughts and no matter how hard he tried to use his work to keep his mind upied, he failed. Especially when he''d see her, the feelings would grow stronger in his heart, making him lose control over his emotions.


    Just as what he was doing at the moment. Carlos knew it was wrong to have intimate thoughts about a woman who was soon to be married to another man.


    However, despite his strong self-control and the special training he had received in the army, he still couldn''t control his desire for Debbie. He longed to hug her, kiss her, and take her. So he decided to act on his thoughts.


    While Debbie found herself lost in the depths of his eyes, even she couldn''t tell what he was thinking about. After seeing the intense look in his eyes, she finally gave in.


    "Okay, but this will be thest time we have sex," she whispered to him.


    But Carlos stood by what he said, "Don''t marry Ivan." He eagerly looked for signs of regret on her face.


    "No way,"


    she refused again.


    This time, he didn''t reply anything more and banged her a whole night.


    The following day, Debbie left Y City with Piggy. Later that day, Carlos saw pictures of Debbie at the airport in the news. But Piggy wasn''t in the picture with her because Ivan had arranged for someone to take care of the kid and take her through a different VIP passage.


    Three dayster, Carlos received his wedding invitation card from Debbie, coupled with a picture of their marriage license.


    Debbie''s picture of her smiling brightly on the marriage license was an indication of her happiness. Carlos felt as though the picture was fashioned into a knife solely for the purpose of stabbing him in the heart.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, just two days before the wedding, Carlos received a photo of Debbie dressed in a beautiful wedding gown.


    But it was Xavier who had sent him the photo.


    "Mr. Huo, see you in Z Country," he wrote.


    Debbie was dressed in a white satin backless gown scattered with crystals and with straps covered in peach roses, and a three-meter long trail. The dress was elegant, tailored to outline her figure to perfection. Her beautiful hair was curled and done up in a reverse braided bun revealing her delicate neck.


    Carlos found himself glued to the picture for a long time, stretching his mind''s capacity for self-torture. He could barely keep himself together.


    Wasting no more time, he pulled out his phone and called Debbie. As soon as the call went through, he said in a hoarse voice, "Come back." He was stricken with regret, pain and longing.


    He couldn''t sit back and watch another man possess her beauty, her loveliness, and everything about her.


    "Mr. Huo? Debbie is asleep right now. If you have anything to say to her, please just tell me." Carlos recognized Ivan''s voice immediately.


    ''Debbie is asleep?'' His words carried subtle sexual overtones which made Carlos even more fidgety.


    But before Carlos could say anything, he heard the soft and cute voice of a child from the other end. "Daddy, I want ice-cream."


    It was Piggy''s voice, and she was addressing Ivan as "Daddy" now.


    The sense of loss grew stronger in his heart. It wasn''t until then that he finally realized he had lost two of the most important people in his life. Agitated, he threw his phone to the wall, smashing it to pieces.


    What else could he do apart from dishing out his anger and frustrations on his phone?


    Ivan heard a loud bang followed by a beeping sound before the call was cut off. He shook his head helplessly.


    Some people don''t cherish what they have until they finally lose it.


    Even an outstanding man like Carlos couldn''t avoid such amon human weakness.


    Soon, Debbie came out the bathroom after taking a shower. But when she saw Ivan ying with Piggy in her bedroom, she quickly retreated back to the bathroom and tidied her clothes. After making sure that she was dressed appropriately, she came out again.


    Ivan had noticed it and he gave her aforting smile. He sat Piggy down on the bed and teased Debbie, "You know why we''re getting married, right? Do you need to be so wary of me?"


    Debbie shrugged her shoulders and said, "You''re a guest here. It''s not unusual to dress well before meeting a guest, right?"


    Ivan smiled and raised his chin, pointing to her cellphone on the bedside table. "Carlos called you a few minutes ago. I answered it for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Debbie shook her head. With a bitter smile, she said, "He doesn''t care about me, so why would I mind?"


    "Okay. Anyway, keep on holding out. Don''t cower at the crucial moment. I''ll keep our wedding low-key. I won''t let it slip through to any media outlets." Their wedding ceremony was to be an orchestrated show, and the attendees would only be their family members and close friends. Apart from that no one else was to know about their marriage.


    It would be more troublesome and difficult for Debbie to go back to Carlos if too many people knew about her wedding to another man.


    Taking Miranda''s words into consideration, Debbie wiped her hair with a towel and said, "Do you think that Carlos will get angry when he finds out that this is all just a ruse?"


    Ivan replied firmly, "Don''t think about it too much. You''re just doing this to win him back. It''s a white lie. And it''s just because you love him with all your heart and soul. If he truly loves you, he will forgive you." ''If it were me in Carlos'' ce, I wouldn''t be able to me a woman for loving me so deeply. If Carlos mes Debbieter on, it will only mean that he doesn''t love her at all, '' Ivan mused.


    Debbie felt calmer after being convinced by his reasoning. She felt the same way as Ivan did. If Carlos were to cause a scene over this, she would give up on him forever.


    "Okay, let''s drop this topic for now. What are you doing here at this hour?" Debbie asked as she nced at the time on her phone. It was almost ten.


    Ivany next to Piggy and said resignedly, "I''m being spied on by my mother''s men. I have no choice but toe to your ce to avoid her suspicions."


    Debbie chuckled with amusement. "Seems like Elsie really wants me to be her daughter-inw."


    "Yeah, that''s why I chose to get married to you." He sat up straight. Stroking Piggy''s little head, he gently said, "Evelyn, it''s time to sleep. I''m going to take a shower now."


    Piggy nodded, "Good night, Daddy."


    "Good night, Piggy." Ivan kissed the little girl''s forehead and left the bedroom. After closing the door for them, he went to the bedroom next door.


    Debbie put down the towel and insisted, "Baby, put away the toys and go to bed now."


    Piggy obediently handed all the toys to her mother. When Debbie put the toys back to the drawer, the little girl climbed into bed by herself.


    "Good girl. I need to dry my hair now. I''ll be back soon, okay?"


    Piggy stuck her head out of the nket and nodded, "Okay." Then she closed her eyes at once.


    Debbie was deeply moved. She was so happy to have such a lovely daughter.


    With feeling of gratitude in her heart, she walked to the bathroom and took out the hair-dryer to blow her hair.


    Every two minutes, she woulde out and check up on the little girl.


    She could hear Piggy ying by herself and mumbling something under the nket, but few minutester, she was quiet and fast asleep.


    The sight of her daughter''s calm sleeping face gave her a sense of calmness inside her heart as well.


    At The Orchid Private Club


    In Carlos'' VIP room, a group of wealthy men leisurely yed mahjong amongst themselves. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    Niles drew a mahjong tile from the wall. A big smile crept across his face as heid his hand of tiles on the table. "Seven Pairs*, I win!" he eximed excitedly.


    (*TN: Seven Pairs is one of the winning hands of mahjong game.)


    Five minutester, Damon picked up White Dragon* tile that Carlos had discarded andplete a set. He stood up and said, "Hey guys, I win!"


    (*TN: The White Dragon tile is the one with a blue frame.)


    Another five minutester, Curtis showed his hand of tiles with a smug look on his face and said, "I''m sorry guys, but I win this round."

 Chapter 402: A Bad Mood

    Chapter 402: A Bad MoodCarlos kept losing to the other three men. His mood went from bad to worse faster than a catpping chain lightning.


    His face contorted in displeasure as he finished up his red wine with one gulp and tossed the chips on the table.


    Niles looked at him in utter disbelief. "Carlos, this is at least three hundred thousand dors. Are you out of your mind?"


    Carlos cast a cold nce at him and said, "What are you¡ªa chicken?"


    He tried to goad Niles into ying, and it worked. Without wasting another second, Niles tossed the chips on the table and said, "Count me in."


    Damon rolled his eyes at them andined, "Are you guys out of your minds? Carlos, you better be careful. What if Pepper Nian reports you to the authorities again for organizing a gambling session?"


    Wesley kicked Damon''s leg hard under the table almost immediately. Shrugging his shoulders, Damon gave him an embarrassed smile and shut his mouth.


    "Wait! Debbie reported that I organized a gambling session before?" Carlos asked curiously.


    Damon put on a fake smile and answered, "Yeah! We were just hanging about like this, but then your ex-wife called the police on us for gambling."


    "Wow! Debbie seems great! At least she was brave enough to treat the four richest young men in Y City with disrespect!"


    Niles eximed


    Wesley kicked him as well, and Niles fell silent unwillingly.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened, his disdainful expression frozen in ce. Suddenly, he stood up from his seat and threw his ss to the wall with all his might as if trying to vent his frustration.


    As soon as the ss hit the wall, it was shattered to pieces, scattering shards across the floor. No one dared to utter another word after that.


    Niles stroked his hair to conceal his nervousness. He had known Carlos for many years, but this was the first time he had seen him like this.


    Carlos had a long face even before he entered the private booth. And now, he looked like a ferocious lion about to tear its prey apart.


    Wesley got off the phone and stopped Carlos from kicking the table in anger. "Carlos, calm down!"


    Carlos shook off his arm, pulled out his tie and threw it onto the sofa. He then grabbed Curtis'' ss and gulped it down in one go.


    Curtis looked at his empty ss in Carlos'' hand and thought, ''Carlos, aren''t you a germophobe?''


    He grabbed a bottle of liquor and waved it before Carlos.


    Carlos nodded, cast a freezing nce at his friends and said, "No one will be allowed to leave today."


    The others rolled their eyes secretly and cursed inwardly, ''Carlos Huo, do you have to be so bossy?''


    Damon nudged at Curtis with his elbow and whispered, "Why would you ask him to drink liquor? Now we''ll have to drink with him. Don''t you know that my wife won''t let me touch her if I go home drunk? Damn it, man!"


    Curtis chuckled and patted Damon on the back. "Seriously? You''re just boasting in front of him because Carlos won''t be able to hug his woman regardless of whether he is drunk or sober as a nun."


    Damon snapped, "Well, if he wants to hug his woman, I''ll call Stephanie over so that he can hug her as long as he wants."


    Curtis poured a ss of liquor, suppressing his urge to kick Damon, and put it on the table. "You think he wants to hug Stephanie?"


    "Not Stephanie? He''s missing Pepper Nian? That''s nonsense. He''s already engaged to Stephanie," Damon retorted in disbelief.


    "Damon Han!" Carlos called out his name in anger.


    "What''s up, dude?" Damon casually turned to look at Carlos, as if he had no idea of what was going on.


    "Our Singapore branch is in dire need of a regional president. I think your wife will be perfect for that position," Carlos said in a calm voice.


    "What? No! Carlos, no, Mr. Huo. You know I can''t leave Y City right now. You can''t separate us like that." Anxious, Damon stood up, picked up the ss of liquor Curtis had just poured, and sat next to Carlos.


    Carlos had his eyes shut tight.


    Damon took a deep breath and decided to do something to make Carlos happy. "Bro, we''re going to be drinking to our hearts'' content tonight. Okay?" After saying that, he emptied the contents of the ss rapidly and told Curtis, "Hey! This is good liquor! Curtis, pour me another ss, please!"


    Carlos finally opened his eyes. He looked at the two bottles of liquor in front of Curtis, and hinted to Damon with his eyes.


    After shifting his eyes back and forth between Carlos and the bottles of liquor, Damon understood what he was trying to say.


    ''Oh God! I shouldn''t have mentioned Debbie or Stephanie. Now, I''ll have to appease him for the sake of my wife.''


    Carlos and Damon grabbed a bottle respectively and started chugging away. The other three tried to stop them, but they didn''t know what to say. After all, this was Carlos'' private affair.


    The two of them finished three bottles of liquor each. Before long, Damon sumbed to the effects of alcohol and dozed off on the sofa.


    However, Carlos wasn''t going to stop there. He reached out to grab the fourth bottle, but Curtis stopped him. "Carlos, you are still taking your medication. How about we call it a day?"


    Carlos shook his hand off and continued drinking without a care in the world.


    In a desperate act to save his friend, Wesley took the bottle away from Carlos and chugged it all down. His eyes turned red as he burped, and he then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "We''ve run out of liquor now. Let me send you home."


    As if he didn''t hear Wesley, Carlos pointed to the wine bottles in the wine cab. "We have wine."


    The others were rendered speechless.


    Niles offered, "How about we call Stephanie? We can''t let him drink like this. But he won''t listen to us. Maybe he''ll listen to Stephanie."


    Carlos cast a warning nce at him, so cold it could freeze hell over within minutes.


    Niles trembled when he saw Carlos'' murderous eyes and he decided to shut his mouth.


    Curtis shook his head in disappointment. ''Niles is such an idiot. He doesn''t have the slightest clue about what Carlos needs right now. s! They all have to count on me.''


    He turned to look at Niles and casually said, "I wonder if Debbie is asleep right now."


    Niles'' look of concern slowly melted away to be reced by a somewhat puzzled look. ''What does he mean by that? Why did he mention Debbie all of a sudden?'' He shook his head at Curtis and said, "I don''t know. Why are you asking me?"


    "I''ll call her and see. Just hold on," Curtis said.


    No one responded to that.


    Curtis pulled out his phone from his pocket and asked Niles, "Should I call her or send her a video-call request?"


    Niles looked at the others as he felt even more confused. ''How am I supposed to know?'' "Send a video-call request?" he stammered.


    "I better call her. Maybe she''s asleep," said Curtis as he scrolled down his contact list.


    Niles suddenly noticed that Carlos'' eyes were fixated on Curtis'' phone this whole time, and he immediately understood where Curtis was going with this. "Why not call her first? If she''s awake, you can send her a video-call request," he said.


    Curtis nodded in agreement.


    He dialed Debbie''s number and put his phone on speaker mode. "Hi, Uncle Curtis!" Debbie greeted him from the other end of the line.


    It was around 11 p.m., and she was still at work.


    "Debbie, did you go to bed already?" Curtis stole a nce at Carlos, who wasn''t drinking anymore.


    "Not yet. I''m still at work. Why? What''s up?" Curtis seldom called her at this hour.


    "Do you mind if we have a video chat? I feel like I haven''t seen you in ages. The guys are drinking. Niles and I are very bored."


    Niles'' jaw dropped to the floor faster than he could say Jack Robinson. ''Seriously? I can''t believe he''s using me as an excuse, '' he thought to himself.


    ''A video chat? Uncle Curtis is really strange!'' Debbie thought. However, she was too embarrassed to turn him down, so she agreed reluctantly. "Okay."

 Chapter 403: A Lame Excuse

    Chapter 403: A Lame ExcuseDebbie changed her pajamas before epting the video call. "Hey, Uncle Curtis," she greeted him. Sitting just behind Curtis was a familiar figure and a closer look revealed that it was none other than Carlos.


    Judging by the way his eyes were narrowed, she wasn''t sure whether he was staring right at her or sleeping.


    Debbie started to feel a little nervous as she wasn''t expecting to see Carlos. Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, she said, "Uncle Curtis, what''s going on?"


    Curtis giggled and adjust his phone so that Debbie could only see him. "Carlos has been drinking all night. Damon''s already passed out. Neither of Wesley and Niles is a heavy drinker. I guess I will be the next to get wasted. Debbie, you have to help me."


    Both Niles and Debbie were rendered speechless.


    ''Wait. Carlos has been drinking?'' Debbie furrowed her brows and said anxiously, "Carlos is still on his medication. He really shouldn''t be drinking at all."


    "I know! But he has already drunk four and a half bottles of liquor. And, guess what? He has already smoked three packets of cigarettes. Any sensible human being would think that he''s probably trying to kill himself."


    ''What? Is Uncle Curtis joking or something? What will I do if Carlos dies? And Piggy?''


    Debbie couldn''t ept the thought of losing Carlos again and she raised her voice saying, "Uncle Curtis, could you please give your phone to Carlos?" She didn''t know whether Carlos would speak to her, but she had to give it a shot.


    Curtis waved his phone before Carlos and said, "Debbie''s on the line. She wants to talk to you."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Curtis to dismiss him at once. He knew Curtis was using Debbie to stop him from drinking. "No!" He turned Curtis down without hesitation.


    Upon hearing that, Debbie felt both hurt and embarrassed. "Uncle Curtis, I have to get back to work now. You should just call Stephanie."


    Before Curtis even had the chance to say something, Debbie ended the video call, without saying goodbye.


    Almost immediately, an awkward silence permeated the private booth. None of them knew what to say or do.


    After a while, Curtis stood up, walked to the wine cab and grabbed a bottle of wine. "This bottle of wine looks nice. Niles, get us some sses."


    Niles was the youngest of them and by default ended up getting bossed around by the others. Sighing in defeat, Niles stood up to press the button to call in a waiter.


    However, Carlos stood up and stopped him. He kicked Damon, who was blocking his way, and told the others, "I have to go. You guys have fun."


    Niles widened his eyes in concern. "You sure?" He didn''t understand why Carlos suddenly changed his mind.


    Curtis chuckled and put the bottle back into the wine cab. "Carlos is leaving, and I don''t feel like drinking. Niles, what about you?"


    Niles stuttered, "I... I don''t feel like drinking either. Let''s go."


    He felt like he was the dumbest among them and Curtis was the most cunning one. He sighed helplessly, eager to leave.


    Wesley called for help. "Send two men over to bring Damon home safely."


    After that, they walked out of the private booth together.


    For a man who had drunk way over his limit, Carlos walked steadily ahead of them. But his friends knew how drunk he really was. Despite his drunken stupor, he maintained his stoic and imperious disposition.


    Just when they stepped out of the club, Stephanie got out of her car not too far away from them.


    Upon seeing Carlos, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked toward him. She held his arm and greeted his friends politely. Then she faced Carlos with a concerned look. "Carlos, why weren''t you answering my calls?"


    Carlos was so upset he didn''t feel like talking politely. In fact, he thought about how good it would feel to be cursing like a sailor. But instead, he simply answered, "Busy."


    Stephanie felt a little insulted by his response. Still, she managed to conceal her feelings. "Have you been drinking again? I''ll take you home. Get in the car."


    "No. Niles and I have agreed to go to his ce."


    Niles was dumbfounded as this was the first time he had heard of such a proposition. ''What? When did we agree to that?'' He shook his head in disbelief.


    Curtis whispered in his ear, "Go!"


    "You sure?"


    "A hundred percent sure."


    Left with no choice, Niles walked towards Carlos and Stephanie. "Hi, Stephanie. Carlos and I are going to y Super Smash Bros. We had a tournamentst week and Carlos beat me a few times already. So we agreed on a rematch to settle the score."


    The others looked absolutely baffled, as though they had a big question mark sign hanging above their heads. ''Niles is an idiot! What the hell is he talking about? Does Carlos look like a person who would y Super Smash Bros?''


    Stephanie was nobody''s fool and she understood that Carlos just didn''t want to go with her. Giving everyone a round of polite smiles, she let go of Carlos and said, "All right then, you guys have fun."


    Niles scratched the back of his head and said, "Sure. Bye, Stephanie."


    Carlos and Niles got into a car, while Curtis and Wesley got into the other. Putting the pedal to the metal, the four of them disappeared within seconds.


    Stephanie clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth as she watched their tail-lights disappear into the horizon.


    Suddenly, two men dressed in camouge carried a man out of the club. Stephanie recognized Damon as the man being carried and she walked over to him. "Hello, Mr. Han. Are you feeling okay?"


    Damon barely raised his head and his eyes were still blurry. In a drunken stupor, he looked straight at Stephanie, but he thought it was Carlos. "Carlos! Hey buddy, look at you!" He belched loudly and stammered, "You must be upset because of Pepper Nian. Dude, stop drinking. Otherwise, she will call the police on us. And you may have to kneel before her and apologize."


    Stephanie didn''t know how to respond to that.


    One of the men holding Damon up reminded him in a whisper, "That''s not Mr. Huo."


    "What? Not Carlos? Ah, it must be Pepper Nian. Woman, since you are here, I have to talk to you. How could you betray my friend? I''m so disappointed in you. Jared and you are best friends, and I thought you were a good girl. Damn! Carlos has fallen for you again even after losing his memory. Are you a femme fatale or something? Ugh... You know what? I''m actually impressed by your influence on Carlos. He just can''t seem to get you out of his mind, huh?"


    Stephanie''s smile froze and she said coldly, "Mr. Han, I''m Stephanie."


    "Oh. Hi, Stephanie. Carlos is drunk. Please, take him back home. If Pepper Nian was here, he would have to stand barefoot on a porcupine. My brother is the CEO of ZL Group, and a proud man. How can he stand barefoot on a porcupine?"


    Fuming, Stephanie decided to not talk to Damon anymore. She turned around and left without even saying goodbye.


    The two men stared at each other, dumbfounded. When they saw the sly smirk on Damon''s face, they realized that he had said all of that on purpose.


    As Stephanie got inside her car, Damon threw his head left and right to the two men and said, "Carlos is my buddy. I need to be there for him all the time. Even though I don''t like Debbie, I''m on her side now for Carlos'' sake."


    The two men''s jaws fell to the ground simultaneously. Why was he telling them about private matters?


    On the way to Niles'' ce, Carlos insisted on getting out of the car, so Niles had no choice but to ask the driver to take them to Champs Bay Apartments instead.

 Chapter 404: Congratulations

    Chapter 404: CongrattionsNiles sat in his car and watched as Carlos went inside Building 2 of the Champs Bay Apartments. He was dumbfounded. ''He said he wasn''t going home when Stephanie came to pick him up. Why is he going back home now?''


    After Carlos entered the elevator, Niles called his brother. "Wesley, I really don''t understand Carlos," heined.


    "What happened?"


    "When we met Stephanie, Carlos told her that he was going to stay overnight at my ce. But after we drove away from her, he asked me to drop him at his apartment. I really don''t understand what''s going on in that head of his," Niles exined quickly.


    After a short pause, Wesley told his silly brother, "That''s because Debbie lives in Building 2 as well. She''s on the seventh floor."


    It took Niles a few seconds to grasp what he had said. "What? Debbie lives right above Carlos and Stephanie''s floor?" he yelled into the phone.


    "Mmm hmm."


    ''Nice job, Debbie!'' Niles praised her in his mind with a grin.


    There was only one apartment on each floor of the building. If there were two, Debbie would have taken the other apartment on the same floor as Carlos.


    ''It looks like she will stop at nothing to get him back. Now, I really believe that she loves him a lot, '' Niles thought.


    ''But if she loves him so much, why is she marrying another man? Is it because Carlos got engaged to Stephanie? Yeah, that must be it!''


    On the seventh floor


    The sheets and covers in the bedroom had already been removed. But Carlos remade the bed and slumped into it. He could somehow feel her unique fragrance in the room.


    "Old man, I love you so much."


    "Old man, will you kiss me?"


    "Old man, rest assured. Harley will take responsibility for Millie."


    When he closed his eyes, all he could think of was Debbie.


    Her voice was so seductive when she called him, and her smile revealed how happy she was when she was with him.


    But the woman was about to marry another man.


    She might not call him "old man" anymore. Carlos closed his eyes in unbearable pain.


    The day before Debbie''s wedding, Carlos flew to Z Country. Ivan picked him up from the airport.


    He drove Carlos to the hotel he had booked for him. When he dropped Carlos off, he said, "Debbie will be waiting for you at the Green Park Vi. You should be there before nine in the morning. She is hoping that you''ll carry her to the wedding car. Mr. Huo, thanks foring."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    The night seemed tost forever, yet it was very short.


    Carlos didn''t sleep at all. He buried himself in his work.


    At six in the morning, he went to the gym and did a one-hour workout. He then went back to his room, washed himself up and began to shave.


    He was using the razor Debbie had bought for him. He had been using it ever since he had received it from her.


    He put on a suit and leather shoes. After checking himself in the mirror, he set off to the location Ivan had mentioned.


    There weren''t many people in the vi. A housemaid led him to the second-floor bedroom, where Debbie was waiting for Ivan.


    Kasie, Jared, Sasha, Curtis and Colleen were also in the room. They had arrivedst night.


    When they saw Carlos, they left the room one after the other. Jared, who was thest to leave, closed the door behind him.


    Carlos stared at the woman in front of him. She was sitting in the middle of the bed. The wedding dress she was wearing was the one in the photo that Xavier had sent him. She looked even more stunning than in the photo.


    "Mr. Huo, thank you for fulfilling my wish," she said with a small smile.


    Carlos fixed his eyes upon her, saying nothing.


    She felt awkward as he gazed at her intensely. She lowered her head and began to y with her crystal-adorned nails.


    "Were you this beautiful when we got married?" he asked in a hoarse voice after a long while.


    Debbie lifted her head slowly to stare at the man and then shook her head. "We never had a wedding ceremony."


    Carlos hadn''t expected that answer at all. "Why not?" he asked in confusion.


    With a gentle smile, Debbie exined, "Actually, we didn''t know each other when we got married. We only got to know each other three years after our marriage."


    He was even more confused now. ''Didn''t we get married because we were in love?''


    Before he had the chance to ask her, footsteps and voices came from outside the door.


    Carlos and Debbie silently stared at each other, unable to look away.


    ording to their customs, Kasie and Colleen stopped Ivan in front of the bedroom. After he gave them a few red packets, he entered the room.


    When Ivan and his two groomsmen saw Carlos and Debbie staring at each other affectionately, they stood still at the door.


    The situation was awkward. But then, Ivan walked up to Debbie and gave her the bouquet of roses he was holding. "Debbie, time to go to the church."


    ''No photographers, no rtives, no traditional ceremonies...'' Carlos furrowed his eyebrows.


    ''Why is their wedding being held in such a harsh manner?''


    Debbie didn''t seem to mind at all. She moved to the edge of the bed so that Ivan could put on her red crystal high heels for her.


    He then stood up and told Carlos, "Mr. Huo, would you do the honors and take Debbie to the wedding car?"


    Carlos nodded and walked towards the bed. He scooped Debbie up in his arms, and by instinct, she cradled his neck as she had done so many times before.


    The smell of tobo that enveloped him was the same as always.


    Her familiar fragrance reached Carlos and he unconsciously held her closer to him.


    They left the room and went down the stairs.


    Debbie''s eyes reddened as she thought to herself miserably, ''Why isn''t he asking me not to marry Ivan?


    Does he no longer love me?''


    Despite their mixed feelings, they kept their silence all the way.


    Six posh cars were waiting outside the vi. The one in the front was a red Maserati¡ªthe wedding car.


    Curtis opened the rear door and gave Debbie a warm smile. Carlos gently ced her in the back seat.


    He straightened her wedding dress and then nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Congrattions," he said softly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t want to hear that from him. How she wished he would ask her to leave with him at that moment!


    However, she couldn''t find any trace of such emotions in his eyes. He was the same old aloof president. Her heart ached when she saw his indifferent expression. She tried her best to hold back the tears that were threatening to fall.


    When Carlos retreated, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. They flowed down her cheeks silently.


    At that very moment, she felt that she and Carlos were really over and that they could never be back together again.


    Carlos closed the door and walked to the car behind the Maserati. Debbie bit her lips hard to suppress her cries.


    She did not look away until he was out of her sight.


    In around ten minutes, they arrived at the church where the wedding was to be held. There were only about thirty people in attendance.

 Chapter 405: Megan Is Dead

    Chapter 405: Megan Is DeadAmong the wedding guests were Ivan''s family members and the couple''s friends, including Xavier, Yates, Hayden and his wife.


    After Curtis and the others were finally seated, the ceremony began. The small church was packed full of people.


    Ivan stood next to the priest, waiting for his bride.


    Standing at the far end of the red carpet, Debbie held onto Carlos'' arm. She was d in a beautiful white wedding gown, withce at the top, highlighted with pearls studding the upper part. Her waist was belted by a fine silk sash, on which were sewn fine flowers of satin and silk. She was truly stunning.


    Pausing there at the entrance of the church, Carlos and Debbie looked like a match made in heaven, almost as if it were those two who were to be married today.


    Ivan watched as Debbie approached him on Carlos'' arm.


    When she finally stood in front of Ivan, Carlos held her soft hand and was about to hand it to Ivan.


    Suddenly, he saw tears streaming down her cheeks under the white veil. His heart skipped a beat and he held her hand even tighter.


    He couldn''t bear to give this woman to another man.


    When the priest repeated his request, it brought him back to reality. Carlos took a deep breath and gently guided her hand to Ivan''s. "Be nice to her," he said.


    He put his right hand in his pocket then, so no one could see it ball into a fist.


    Ivan gave Carlos a gentle smile and answered, "I will."


    People watched as Carlos turned around.


    "Carlos!" Debbie called out his name, choking back tears, her voice hoarse from a broken heart.


    He wanted to turn around, to run to her, hold her tight and never let her go, but decided against it. After all, it was her wedding. Without stopping, he walked off the stage.


    Debbie felt her eyes tingling and could hardly help shedding tears. They flowed freely down her face now, staining her veil and her lovely dress. How she wished he would turn around and take her away!


    But he didn''t.


    He didn''t even slow his pace, much less take her away.


    The priest began, "Ivan Wen, do you take Debbie Nian to be yourwfully wedded wife, to live together after God''s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish her from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live?"


    Ivan answered without hesitation, "I do!"


    The priest turned to Debbie. "Debbie Nian, do you take Ivan Wen for yourwfully wedded husband, to live together after God''s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish him from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both shall live?"


    Unlike Ivan, Debbie hesitated.


    She turned her head to look at the man sitting close to the stage. The man who had given her hand to Ivan''s.


    Her big eyes were filled with expectation, yet he gave no response. He sat there, stony faced, watching the ceremony. She despaired and stammered, "I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, there was some kind ofmotion outside the church.


    Several policemen threw open the church doors and rushed in. "Excuse me. Which one of you is Miss Debbie Nian?" one of them asked.


    People started gossiping among themselves, and the tiny church was filled with the voices of the wedding guests. Carlos frowned and wondered what was going on.


    Debbie soon stopped crying, staring at the policemen. She had a bad feeling about this.


    She threw back her veil, wiped her tears, and answered, "That''s me."


    The policeman showed her his badge and stated, "I''m from the Y City Municipal Public Security Bureau. We have some evidence connecting you with a homicide. Pleasee with us."


    The church was in an uproar, now, thanks to his outrageous statement.


    Ivan stood before Debbie and retorted, "How? Who was murdered?"


    "We found Miss Megan Lan''s body in the suburbs four days ago. Witnesses said that Miss Debbie Nian had gotten into a fight with her. I''m sorry, but Miss Debbie Nian has toe with us."


    The color drained from Debbie''s face when she heard the policeman describing everything. He wasn''t wrong, and circumstantial evidence might doom her before this ever went to trial. ''Megan is dead?'' She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He called Megan, but it went straight to voicemail. Her phone was off.


    He then called Wesley, but his assistant answered it. "Colonel Li is conducting infantry drills. He''ll be back tonight."


    Carlos called Frankie and asked, "Is Megan dead?"


    Frankie was shocked as well. "I hadn''t heard. I''ll look into it now."


    The policemen led Debbie away. Since she went peacefully, they forewent the handcuffs.


    A bride was taken away by police at her wedding¡ªthat usually happened in TV shows, bad ones. In real life, it was unthinkable.


    Before she was led away, Ivan coaxed her, "Don''t worry. I''ll try to bail you out as soon as possible."


    Debbie nodded. When she walked past Carlos, he was on the phone. They stared at each other, but neither of them spoke.


    Outside the church, she looked down at her wedding dress and smiled bitterly. ''I might be the first woman taken to the station in this sort of attire, '' she thought.


    The policemen intended to ferry Debbie back to Y City. If it weren''t for Ivan pulling strings and demanding a change of clothes, she would have to wear the wedding dress all the way back.


    Ivan had nned to ask Xavier to bail Debbie out first. But by the time he and the others arrived at the police station, Debbie was already on a red-eye flight, bound for Y City.


    As a result, Carlos, Curtis and the others did the same, intending to get her out of whatever she''d gotten tangled up in.


    Carlos was the invisible ruler of his home city, and he could have his men look into this.


    At Wen family''s residence


    After making sure Piggy was asleep, Elsie left the bedroom and closed the door quietly.


    Then she called Ivan and confronted him angrily. "Ivan, tell me the truth. Do you really love Debbie?"


    Ivan had just disembarked. Stretching his sore muscles and rubbing his aching temples, he answered, "Mom, what are you talking about? Of course I love her. Why would I marry her if I didn''t?"


    "Then why does she still talk to her ex?" When she saw Debbie''s ex-husband giving her away, Elsie was both dumbfounded and angry. She grew suspicious of their rtionship.


    "Come on, Mom. You know Debbie''s family. Her dad''s dead and her mom''s missing. So I asked Mr. Huo to give her away. It''s no big deal." Ivan made sure he sounded as calm as possible.


    Elsie frowned and said, "I love Piggy a lot. But I don''t like Debbie staying in touch with Mr. Huo. Tell her to stop talking to him."


    "Got it, Mom. I promise. We''re headed to the police station. I have to go. Bye."


    Elsie had to hang up.


    She sighed helplessly. Logan, Elsie''s husband, patted her shoulder and coaxed her, "We know Debbie. She might be divorced, but she''s no cheater. She''s no murderer, either. Ivan will fix this. He''s good at that."


    Elsie didn''t respond.


    She was too busy regretting how hard she pushed Ivan into getting married. Now he was forced into a marriage he might not have wanted, because of her prodding.


    In Y City


    The police had brought Debbie to an interrogation room. Several detectives observed the scene behind a two-way mirror.


    "Where were you at approximately 8 p.m. four days ago? And who can prove it?"


    "Four days ago... I was at home. My daughter can prove it. I was with her the whole time."


    "Your daughter is only two years old. She can''t act as a witness on your behalf.


    Anyone else?"

 Chapter 406: You Broke The Law

    Chapter 406: You Broke The LawDebbie tried her best to stay calm. "Officer, may I ask how Megan was murdered?" she asked.


    The policeman looked at her warily and answered, "She was raped and then stabbed with a knife. She bled to death."


    Debbie was confused. "She was raped. How could I have done that?"


    "We''ve already caught the rapist. He had left the spot after raping her, but then returned after some time. He ims that he saw you stab Megan Lan multiple times."


    Saying that, he produced a transparent stic bag and ced it in front of her. "Is this yours?" he asked.


    Inside the bag was a knife.


    Debbie''s eyes widened in horror. "This is mine! But I was getting married today. Do you really think I would go out and kill someone several days before my wedding?"


    The policeman stopped taking notes and lifted the pen from the notepad. He looked her in the eye and asked, "How was your rtionship with Megan Lan? Did you get along?"


    Debbie wondered how she could exin her rtionship with Megan without making it sound like she had always wanted to murder her. "I admit that Megan and I were not getting along well, but I had never thought of killing her."


    "Why weren''t you two getting along?"


    The interrogationsted a long time.


    Debbie was on the brink of a meltdown. She kept repeating the same words¡ª"I didn''t kill Megan. I need mywyer. I will find evidence to prove my innocence."


    Three-odd hourster, another policeman entered the interrogation room. "Debbie Nian, yourwyer is here."


    She saw Xavier and Ivan walk in.


    Ivan was acting somewhat strange. Xavier said, "Debbie, things have be a bitplicated. The surveince video from that night shows that Megan was taken out of the city in your car."


    Debbie''s breathing hitched. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Someone was deliberately framing her!


    ''Who did this? Who raped and killed her? Why?'' she wondered.


    Xavier told her more about the case. It was an engineer who had raped Megan. The man had already been caught by the police. He admitted shamelessly that he had raped her because she was pretty and he couldn''t hold back his desires.


    Ivan retorted, "No, he''s lying. Someone must have hired him to **** her." He had a hunch as to who might have hired the man to **** Megan.


    Xavier cast a sidelong nce at Ivan and said, "Well, that''s what he said."


    Not long after Debbie had been taken to the police station, some of the news outlets reported that she and Ivan had held a secret wedding ceremony, and that the police had taken her away because she had apparently killed someone.


    Carlos had lost no time in tearing those articles down.


    There were always malicious rumors about Debbie on the news. As a result of that pattern, theizens didn''t take the murder usation seriously. They thought that it was just another piece of fake news.


    After leaving the police station, Ivan and Xavier went in different directions. Ivan got into his car, but he didn''t start the engine. Instead, he took out his phone and called someone. As soon as it connected, he said angrily, "That engineer is your man!"


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Yes, he is. So? Ivan, are you saying that it was me who had asked him to **** that woman?"


    Ivan''s hand tightened around the steering wheel. "You broke thew!" he yelled into the phone.


    "I am well aware that asking someone to **** a woman is against thew. So, obviously I didn''t do it. Ivan, you''ve let me down! How can you not trust me?"


    Without answering, Ivan hung up and sighed helplessly. He immediately called Carlos. "Mr. Huo, someone has framed Debbie. And the police aren''t granting her bail. Someone powerful is behind this. Mr. Huo, will you please help her out of this?"


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Ivan closed his eyes and pleaded, "Mr. Huo, Debbie is your ex-wife. She was depressed when she thought that you were dead. In order to give b¡ª" He almost blurted out, "In order to give birth to your baby..." Luckily, he stopped in time to avoid the blunder and instead said, "She had been working really hard in order to teach those who had hurt you and her a lesson, and to put them behind bars.


    She has done so much for you. You may not know it, but I do. And now, she is being framed. Mr. Huo, you aren''t just going to sit and watch, are you?"


    Carlos lit a cigarette and took a drag. After exhaling the smoke, he said, "She''s your wife now."


    "So you are not willing to help her?" Ivan was a little disappointed in Carlos.


    "I will help her. But you have to divorce her," Carlos said indifferently.


    Ivan''s mouth flew open. After a long pause, he said, "I swear I won''ty a finger on her. But I can''t divorce her right now. I have my own reasons. Is that eptable, Mr. Huo?"


    "Fine. You have to divorce her within the next three months," said Carlos.


    "Deal!"


    Carlos hung up and walked out of Megan''s apartment. He then called Frankie. "Someone framed Debbie. Look into it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Bail her out at all costs and take her to the manor. Appoint some men to protect her at all times," he added.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    At that moment, the elevator arrived on the floor with a ding and Wesley walked out. Upon seeing Carlos'' gloomy face, he asked with a solemn expression, "Is it true?"


    Carlos nodded.


    Wesley banged his fist against the wall and cursed, "Son of a bitch! I swear I will make him pay for what he did to Megan!"


    Carlos took out a cigarette and gave it to him. "The rapist is in police custody now. But he ims that he saw Debbie kill Megan. What do you think?" he asked.


    Wesley was shocked, but then he shook his head. "Although I hate Debbie, I don''t think she would do such a thing. Besides, she is one of the most popr singers in the world. Why would she destroy herself by killing someone?"


    Carlos took a drag on his cigarette and looked at the policemen in Megan''s apartment, his eyes darkening gradually.


    From the very beginning, he had not believed that Debbie had killed Megan. ''Even a cat scares her out of her wits. She doesn''t have the guts to kill someone. All this time, she had been racking her brains to get me back and to take vengeance on Dad. Plus, it''s impossible that she would go and kill Megan right before her wedding!'' he thought.


    What he needed to do now was find evidence to prove her innocence.


    Although Carlos had done a good job in quashing those rumors about her arrest, manyizens still leftments under some posts of Star Empire and Debbie on Weibo, asking her to prove that she was not in the police station.


    That evening, Debbie took a video of herself and posted it on Weibo with the words, "I''m still working, even at thiste hour. Look at these dark circles! Gosh! My eyes are killing me."


    It was like a p in the face to those media outlets that were trying to defame her.


    And rumors associated with the incident were deleted in the blink of an eye.


    Debbie''s loyal fans expressed their heartache for her being the target of cyber-bullying again. They even said that they would support her no matter what happened.


    At East District Manor


    Debbie was standing next to the bedroom window, reading her fans''ments. She was deeply touched by their love. She swore to herself that she would work harder and write more songs for them.


    The bedroom door creaked open.


    Carlos stood at the door with a serious look on his face.


    She turned around to look at him, but said nothing.


    He didn''t say a word either. After a few seconds, he turned around and left for the study.


    She was safe and sound; he was relieved.


    Debbie was surprised by his silence. ''Should I go and thank him?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 407: I Ate Everything

    Chapter 407: I Ate EverythingXavier told Debbie that the police hadn''t granted her bail. Many of her friends tried to bail her out, including Ivan, Curtis and Jared, but they failed. Law enforcement wasn''t budging on this. She was a superstar, and traveled too much. They considered her a flight risk.


    Finally, Ivan was left with no choice. He called Carlos. Carlos'' assistant went forthwith to the police station, trying to talk the bail bondswoman into letting Debbie go. He even tried subtle intimidation, but she wasn''t budging. Carlos himself confronted an officer on vacation in a suburban resort area. They had spent several hours drinking tea and chatting before the officer finally granted Debbie''s bail.


    Debbie guessed that James was probably behind it. It was possible he used his influence to make sure the cops didn''t make it easy for them. A corrupt cop could potentially deny someone bail and refuse payment.


    Through the window, Debbie saw the myriad security guards patrolling the area. She sighed and went downstairs to the kitchen. Carlos had helped her a lot this time, saving her from jail and worse, and she needed to thank him.


    She made a cup of chrysanthemum tea and headed for the study.


    The CEO had told her she didn''t need to knock. But that was three years ago, and he had amnesia now. He might not remember ever granting her that privilege. So she knocked on the door instead.


    She didn''t open the door until he responded. It was weird, hanging back like this, acting as though they were strangers. But she could do nothing else.


    Carlos was hunching over hisptop, the light from the screen illuminating his face. She ced the cup on the desk and said, "Drink some tea first. It''ll help your eyes."


    "Thanks," he answered simply.


    Debbie took a deep breath and began, "I need to thank you. If it¡ª"


    "Hello?" he said coldly.


    After Stephanie said something, he suddenly raised his head to look at Debbie.


    Debbie thought he was implying she should leave, so she turned around. But she heard him say, "I''m too busy to make it there. Go to bed early. Get some rest."


    Debbie was at a loss whether she should leave.


    Carlos hung up the phone, took a sip of tea, and said, "That hit the spot." He then told Debbie, "I''m hungry."


    ''Is he asking me to cook for him?'' Debbie wondered.


    Without turning around, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Thest time she did that, he shared his meal with Stephanie. That was a humiliating blow, since she had specially prepared those dishes for him. She didn''t want to go through that again.


    Carlos'' face darkened as he insisted coldly, "Cook for me."


    Debbie turned around and shook her head. "Maybe you could ask your fiancee, Mr. Huo."


    "She doesn''t know how."


    "I don''t either," Debbie answered firmly.


    At this, Carlos reached his wit''s end. "So this is how you thank me?" he asked icily. "After what I did for you?"


    Debbie took a deep breath and snapped back, "Trust me, I''m happy you could help. But I swore I''d never cook for you again, after what happenedst time. I cooked for you, not for her. Hungry? Ask the chef."


    "She didn''t have any of your food."


    "But she said she did!"


    "I said she didn''t eat! I ate everything! Clear now?" he said with a frown.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. ''So Stephanie lied?'' She asked, "Really? She didn''t eat them?" She wanted to confirm.


    Carlos cast an angry nce at her. "You don''t speak Chinese? How about I repeat it in English, Spanish, Korean or Russian?" he mocked.


    Debbie gave him an embarrassed smile. "No need for that, Mr. Huo. I only speak Chinese and English."


    In fluent English, he said, "I ate everything."


    Of course Debbie knew what he said. She heard it the first time, and understood what he just said. She used to get terrible grades. But Carlos'' tutoring made a huge difference, and her English had improved greatly.


    And that did it. She felt better conceding to his request. Her cheeks were rosy with a sheen of happiness. "Cool. What do you want?" she asked cheerfully.


    "I''m not picky," he simply said.


    Debbie pursed her lips andined in her mind, ''Not picky? He''d make the book of Guinness World Records for the pickiest eater.''


    Carlos, of course, noticed that. "What? You got a problem?" he asked.


    "No, no. I''m going to the kitchen now."


    Debbie left the study in a hurry. On her way to the kitchen, she wondered what she should cook for Carlos.


    A half-hourter, Debbie appeared at the door of the study carrying a bowl of noodles topped with sliced tomato and scrambled eggs. The odor of food was like a trigger, and Carlos'' stomach started rumbling the moment he smelled it. He put hisptop aside and watched as she ced the bowl before him with great care. "It''ste, so don''t eat too much. I''ll make breakfast for you in the morning. Cool?"


    "Mmm hmm." He took over the chopsticks from her.


    While he was eating, she felt kind of bored and walked towards the bookshelf. Suddenly, she remembered something and offered, "There are more noodles if you''re still hungry."


    "Sure."


    Debbie giggled and went downstairs again.


    In the end, Carlos finished two bowls of noodles. He really was hungry.


    While Debbie was doing the dishes in the kitchen, Carlos went downstairs. Watching her clean, he shed a smile, as a feeling of warmth coursed through him.


    Debbie turned off the light in the kitchen and walked out. She then saw Carlos rxing on the couch, watching TV. "Did you finish your work?" she asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Carlos stood up from the sofa and turned off the TV. "I think you should stay here. It''s safer."


    Debbie shook her head. "I have to find more evidence to clear my name." And that was when it hit her. ''Carlos used to be close to Megan. Now she''s dead, and I''m the suspect.'' She looked him in the eye. "You don''t think I killed Megan, do you, old man?"


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at her. "I don''t think you''d be out in the dark alone."


    Debbie was dumbstruck.


    ''Ah! That''s right. I told him I was afraid of the dark, so he''d stay in my apartment with me and I wouldn''t have to sleep alone.''


    So Carlos still remembered what she said.


    She blinked her eyes and told Carlos, who was going upstairs, "I think your fiancee might want somepany.


    "She''s fine."


    "Can I sleep in your bedroom? I don''t want Megan''s ghosting after me."


    Carlos was rendered speechless.


    After a while, he said, "Feeling guilty? Don''t."


    "I don''t feel guilty. But I''m afraid of ghosts," Debbie said pitifully.


    "You can call Ivan over. I don''t mind you two staying in the guest room." Suddenly, he turned around and warned her expressionless, "But no sex."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped.


    Ivan wasn''t really on her mind. He was busy with something, though she didn''t know what. Besides, she wanted to work on Carlos without anyone else around.


    After saying good night, Carlos went to his bedroom, while Debbie went to the guest room.


    At a high-ss vi zone in Z Country


    Ivan pushed the car door open, got out and mmed the door. Then he walked towards a vi. Many posh cars were parked out in front.


    The music was quite loud. So loud you couldn''t talk to another person without yelling. When Ivan entered, he saw more than ten men and women dancing and making out.


    When she saw Ivan, a woman turned off the music. Silence befell the house.


    With a long face, Ivan looked at a man who was sitting on the sofa and hugging another guy. The man looked up, and then moved away from his friend. He stood up, came over to Ivan and hugged him tightly. "Ivan, you''re finally back!"


    Ivan pushed him away and shouted angrily, "Fuck off! All of you!"

 Chapter 408: Im Married Now

    Chapter 408: I''m Married NowThe guests in the vi decided to gather up their stuff and leave quickly. They didn''t want to be dragged into this.


    Finally, everyone was gone, and the two were left alone. Ivan looked around, his eyes filled with nothing but disgust. "I told you before. Don''t bring your punk-ass friends here!" he shouted at Aldrich Yuan furiously.


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Aldrich Yuan sneered and retorted indifferently, "Well, you certainly weren''t there for me. My friends were."


    Ivan didn''t bother bboring the point. Instead, he asked bluntly, "So why Megan Lan? Why did one of your men **** and kill her?"


    "What are you talking about? Better yet, who are you talking about? Megan Lan?" Aldrich Yuan admitted to nothing.


    "The engineer who raped her worked for you. I''m not stupid. Why?" Ivan stared at him with a fierce look; he was so disappointed in Aldrich Yuan. He thought he knew the man in front of him, but it turned out he didn''t.


    "Dammit Ivan! I''m your boyfriend. Why don''t you trust me?" Aldrich Yuanined bitterly.


    Upon hearing the word "boyfriend," Ivan pulled a long face and snapped, "Boyfriend? I never agreed to that!"


    Aldrich Yuan hugged Ivan tightly and clutched his shirt. He gave him a pitiful look. "Ivan, we''ve been together for five years. You dumping me?"


    Ivan pushed him away. Aldrich Yuan fell and only throughst-minute maneuvering hit the couch. Ivan stared down at him and said in a cold voice, "Quit it! I''m married now." He pulled out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to him. "Here you are. Three million dors. Enjoy. Don''t call me again!"


    Instantly, Aldrich Yuan''s eyes brimmed with tears. Without sparing a single nce at the card, he yelled in a sobbing voice, "Ivan, do you remember your promise? Five years ago, you said we''d be together, that you''d take care of me for the rest of my life. You''re throwing all that away over a woman? So what happened to the fake marriage? That''s what you told me it was. To make your mom happy. But now you''re dumping me because of her. So tell me¡ªdo you love her?"


    But Ivan wasn''t stupid. He was afraid Aldrich Yuan might go after Debbie. So he tried to exin, "The marriage is fake. She''s like my own sister, for Christ''s sake. She''s in love with someone else. Five years ago, I didn''t know my own feelings. Now I do. I promised to take care of you, not let you do whatever you want. Am I clear?"


    Seeing that Ivan was determined this time, Aldrich Yuan was flustered. "You''re the only one I want. Without your love I''m nothing. Ivan, I love you. And you love me." Tears welled up in his eyes, and a single drop found its way down his face. "Say it! Debbie''s not good for you. She''s a whore. She even has a kid¡ª"


    "Aldrich!" Ivan interrupted him angrily. "She''s not that kind of girl, regardless of what you''ve read in the tabloids. And besides, this isn''t about her. Goodbye, Aldrich."


    "Ivan..." All of a sudden, Aldrich Yuan calmed down.


    Ivan stared at him without saying a word.


    Aldrich Yuan asked in a serious manner, "Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Ivan shook his head. "No, I don''t. Megan Lan was the straw that broke the camel''s back. You really let me down this time." ''Maybe I never loved you, '' Ivan thought to himself.


    All the blood drained from Aldrich Yuan''s face as heughed out loud sarcastically. "You''re right. I asked him to **** that woman. But I had nothing to do with her death," he said coldly.


    Disappointment was written all over Ivan''s face when Aldrich Yuan admitted it. "You didn''t know her. Let''s say that''s true. So why did you have your man **** her?"


    Ivan was really at loose ends. When did Aldrich Yuan change so much?


    "I didn''t know her, but Debbie Nian did. And those two hated each other. If something bad happened to Megan, Debbie would take the me." Aldrich Yuan shed a vicious smile before continuing, "I figured if we let Megan think that Debbie hired the man to **** her, she would vow revenge. What a catfight that would be! I don''t know who killed her. Wasn''t it Debbie? Ha-ha! This is hrious!"


    Aldrich Yuanughed hysterically, which made Ivan frown. "It''s so over."


    With that, he turned around and walked off.


    Seeing his retreating figure, Aldrich Yuan rushed up to him and gave him a back hug, resting his head on Ivan''s shoulder. "Please don''t go. I love you so much. I can''t live without you."


    Ivan made no response. Sarcasm welled up in him and he didn''t want to say anything he''d regret. He didn''t think Aldrich Yuan''s feelings for him were love¡ªhe was just too possessive.


    After leaving the vi, Ivan worked to control his breath and tried to calm his jangled nerves. Sitting in his car, he called Debbie. "Hi, Debbie. Did I wake you?"


    "No. What''s up?" Debbie stretched and yawned. It was a restless night, and she just couldn''t fall asleep. Carlos was in the bedroom next to hers, and that excited her far too much.


    "I know who hired that engineer to **** Megan. But...Debbie...I don''t know if I should turn him in." Five years ago, Aldrich Yuan saved his life. They were good for each other then. He was the wrong person at the right time. Ivan wasn''t really willing to turn the guy over to the cops just like that.


    Debbie paused for a while and then asked, "Did he have anything to do with her death?"


    "I don''t think so. Give me some time, Deb. I''ll make sure youe out of this smelling like a rose. I have a lot to think about right now, though." He knew he should turn Aldrich Yuan in. Otherwise, Debbie would be the only person they could pin the murder on. But he didn''t know what to do.


    "No problem. Ivan, don''t worry about me. I''m holing up in Carlos'' manor. Take care of yourself."


    Ivan leaned against the seat and murmured, "Eventually, I figured out I didn''t love him. That''s why I got annoyed at him instead of turned on when he tried to make out with me. Why didn''t I see it before now? I even asked you to marry me as cover. I''m so sorry I dragged you into this..."


    Upon hearing that, Debbie coaxed him softly, "It''s not your fault. I married you to make Carlos jealous, you know. We both had our reasons."


    Ivan heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry. If the cops can''t find the murderer, I''ll turn him in. Focus on what you came here to do. And leave everything to me..." His voice trailed off as he thought with a self-mocking smile, ''Well, I can''t fix everything. Carlos bailed Debbie out. I might need to call on him again.''


    "Thanks a lot, Ivan. Get some sleep."


    "Sure. Good night."


    The two of them were lost in their own thoughts at that moment.


    Because of the charges pending against her, Debbie found it hard to work. Several coborators warned her that if she didn''t get back to work, they''d terminate their contracts.


    Left with no choice, Debbie had to leave the manor with a mask, a baseball cap and sunsses so no one would recognize her. There were even several bodyguards apanying her to protect her.


    Apart from work, she also had to pay attention to the investigation.


    That afternoon, she got a call from a private detective she hired. "You''re right, Miss Nian. Someone forced the police to not grant your bail. And he even tipped off the media and paid them to run stories about it. But then someone had all the news posts handled."


    "Is it James Huo who bought off the news outlets?" Debbie asked. ''Is it Carlos who had all the news posts handled?'' she thought to herself.


    "Yes," confirmed the detective.

 Chapter 409: Kasie Was Abducted

    Chapter 409: Kasie Was AbductedDebbie sneered. She had expected that answer. "What else did he do?" she asked the man on the other end of the line.


    "After he was discharged from the hospital, James visited the Li family several times. And he was acting very secretive. Our men are still following him," he replied.


    James was close to the Li family. That was why he had insisted that Carlos marry Stephanie. So, Debbie didn''t think it was odd of him to visit the family. "Okay. Have you found anything about the people who had kidnapped Sasha three years ago?"


    "Not yet. Those men had left the city right after they were paid. Nobody knows their whereabouts."


    Debbie nodded resignedly. "I see. Thanks. Keep following James and let me know if you find something."


    "Okay." That evening, when Debbie arrived at East District Manor, the house was only lit up by the lights in the hallway. Carlos wasn''t back home yet.


    Debbie busied herself in the kitchen preparing dinner as she waited for him. A few momentster, she heard a noise at the door. It had to be Carlos. She walked out of the kitchen, carrying a tureen of soup to the table. Carlos walked in. "Did you have dinner?" she asked.


    He looked at the dishes on the table and replied, "No."


    He had anticipated that she would cook dinner for him, so he hade back from work on an empty stomach.


    "All right. Wash your hands. Dinner will be ready in a minute. I''m just finishing up thest dish." Debbie was relieved that he hade back for dinner. Or she would have wasted all that time in the kitchen for nothing.


    She had thought about calling him before she started cooking. But then she had changed her mind, considering that it was a sensitive period for both of them.


    "Carlos," she called as they sat at the table, having dinner. But the rest of her words froze on her lips. Her mouth formed a thin straight line and she lowered her eyes. She poked the rice in her bowl, preupied with her thoughts.


    Carlos looked at her but since she didn''t say anything further, he didn''t ask what was on her mind. They ate silently until Carlos was about to finish his rice.


    "I can''t prove my innocence. There were no cameras in that suburban area. Things are looking really bad for me right now. It''s a dead end. If I can''t provide an alibi soon, I will be arrested again," she blurted out.


    "Hmm," Carlos muttered and continued with his dinner.


    He didn''t show much enthusiasm, but it was such a grave matter for Debbie that she just had to swallow her pride and ask. "Um, will you help me?"


    "Hmm." The same response. Carlos began to eat his soup.


    Debbie grew anxious and impatient. ''Why is he acting so nonchnt, as if this doesn''t bother him at all?'' she thought, clenching her teeth.


    But soon, she calmed down. She was nothing to him now, barely a friend. Why would he be concerned about her? He had already done more than enough when he had agreed to take her back to his ce for protection.


    Too anxious to eat, Debbie put down her chopsticks and texted Xavier. "How much time do I have?"


    "Two days."


    ''Two days?!'' Debbie felt like she was being crushed from all sides.


    How was she supposed to prove her innocence in such a short time?


    "Eat!" Carlos demanded coldly.


    Still drowning in her thoughts, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks mechanically, picked up something from the nearest dish and brought it to her lips.


    But before she could put it into her mouth, another pair of chopsticks caught hers.


    She looked at Carlos in confusion. His face had be gloomy. "What''s wrong?" she asked. ''I''m eating just as he had asked, so what''s with the long face?''


    Carlos stared at her chopsticks. Debbie looked down at it only to find that she was about to put a cheese crab with its shell into her mouth.


    She smiled awkwardly and peeled the crab before eating it.


    After dinner, Debbie cleaned the table and went to wash the dishes. Meanwhile, Carlos watched the financial news on TV in the living room. When she finally came out of the kitchen, Carlos was on the phone.


    Seeing her, he turned off the TV and walked up the stairs.


    When he walked past her, she heard him say, "Get thend in the North at all costs. I don''t care who we arepeting against or how fierce thepetition is. I want it!"


    ''Thend in the North? Is ZL Group developing more real estate?'' Debbie wondered. Thepany had built numerous buildings.


    She followed him upstairs. Debbie was about to step into her room when he asked, "You want my help?"


    Debbie looked back to check if he was talking on the phone. The handsome man was looking straight at her. She nodded. "I had some men look into the matter, but they are not experts and don''t have strong connections. So..." She sounded desperate.


    Carlos put his phone into his pocket and strode over to her. "I can help you."


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "Thank you so much, Mr. Huo."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I''m a businessman. I seek profits."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, bewildered.


    Carlos took one more quick step forward and pulled her into his arms. "I mean this..." He lowered his head and kissed her rosy lips, which had been torturing him for the past few days.


    She tried to pull away, but he pressed her hard against the wall, sandwiching her between the wall and his body. She couldn''t make a sound. ''What''s he doing? I''m married.''


    She could feel him getting more and more excited. His breathing was heavy. His left hand held the back of her head, and the other reached for her breasts. Realizing what he was about to do, she grabbed his hand and pulled away from him, panting. "Mr. Huo, you''re engaged... and I''m married."


    Carlos was silent.


    He realized that he had lost control over his emotions. For a moment, the overwhelming desire he had been feeling had gotten the better of him, and he had forgotten the nature of their current rtionship.


    He let go of her and went into the study without a word.


    The next day, Carlos yed a footage for her. It was her alibi. Debbie was impressed by his efficient and quick work.


    The video showed that she and Piggy were downtown two minutes before Megan was killed. There was no way that she could have reached the crime scene in the suburb within two minutes. Hence, she couldn''t have murdered Megan.


    There was only one possibility now¡ªsomeone, who looked like Debbie after stic surgery, had grabbed her knife and had killed Megan with it.


    It would be time-consuming to find out who hadmitted the crime.


    But at least the footage proved that it wasn''t Debbie. Now that she had been ruled out as a suspect, she had her freedom back. All she needed to do now was help the police find the real murderer.


    Yet, her life was far from being peaceful.


    Just as her life was getting back to normal, Kasie''s mom called her out of the blue. "Debbie, where are you?" asked Mia in a rush.


    There was anxiety in her tone. Debbie didn''t miss it. "I''m at work. What is it?" She was preparing for her next concert. Moreover, Ruby had arranged a lot of ads and shows for her. She was super busy.


    "Ka- Kasie has been abducted."


    "What? " Debbie stood up abruptly from the chair. "What happened?!"


    Mia said in a choked voice, "They said that it was because of you, and if you want Kasie to live, you will have to go to a recycling center, alone."


    Those words sounded so familiar to Debbie. She recalled that three years ago, when Sasha was kidnapped, James'' men had said the same thing.


    Had James finally resorted to his old schemes again? "Did they say why they were doing this?"


    "No. They only said that you had to go there alone. If you take anybody else with you, they will kill her."


    The same trick and the same words. Debbie was almost sure that this was James'' y.

 Chapter 410: Im Here

    Chapter 410: I''m HereSince she hadn''t met these people yet, Debbie wasn''t sure who was behind the kidnapping. "Aunt Mia, where''s the recycling center? I''ll go."


    "It''s too dangerous. Call the police. These guys are too well-organized, and your martial arts might not help you," Mia reminded her. The olderdy was so frightened that she couldn''t havee up with something so rational.


    It was Kasie''s father, Mason, who first floated that idea. Mia was just parroting it.


    Debbie contemted the risks and decided to go. "Don''t call the cops yet. I''ll figure it out."


    Before she set off, Debbie had a wild idea and called James. She got straight to the point. "This is your doing, isn''t it?" she blurted out.


    "What are you babbling about, Miss Nian?" James asked calmly, telling himself to maintain hisposure. Before he got nervous, he needed to figure out what she was talking about.


    Debbie also collected herself a bit. "Did you kidnap Kasie?"


    The man let out a sigh of relief. "So that''s why you''re calling. Let me guess: they asked you to trade yourself as a hostage," he said in a weird tone.


    Debbie fell into silence.


    Then James announced through clenched teeth, "Hey, I''m not the only one who wants you dead. I hate you as much as someone ever could, but it''s not me this time."


    The too proud man would never admit he''d done anything wrong, much less take the me for something someone else did.


    He was right. Too many people wanted her dead right now. And it could be anyone. James, for one, whoever killed Megan, and whoever it was that made off with Kasie.


    Now that she knew it wasn''t James, she hung up on him without another word.


    But none of this was helpful. She was back to square one, totally clueless who she was dealing with. But she couldn''t back down. She had to go to the recycling center to face her enemy alone.


    She called Mia first before making her way there. "If I don''t walk out ten minutes after I walk inside, call the cops."


    And this time, she wasn''t pregnant. Nothing was going to slow her down. Besides, she was carrying her secret weapons. She would punish these jerks and feel good about it.


    Of course, they were ready for her. A group of rather huge men stood at the entrance to the recycling center.


    They led her inside the main building. The walls were fashioned from corrugated iron sheet, held up with bars of steel on the inside. There were machines and bins of various types. Even without the men around, it was a bit imposing.


    Debbie looked warily around as she walked inside. She found what she was looking for fairly quickly. Kasie was suspended from a rope, her mouth taped, her limbs tied.


    When Kasie saw Debbie, she shook her head violently, trying to warn her. But gagged like she was, all she could do was make muffled, iprehensible noises.


    Debbie gave her aforting smile, then hardened her expression as she shifted her gaze to the men. "I''m the one you want. Let her go."


    Just then, a man in a pink suit walked out. He''d been hanging back. He held a knife that glinted strangely in the gloom. Debbie didn''t know these men. Why were they targeting her? Especially this pink guy, who looked way too slight and fine-featured to be a man.


    She wondered what these guys had against her.


    "Did you do this?" she demanded.


    The pink guy gave her a sinister smile and replied, "Yeah. I''m impressed. I didn''t think you''d have the balls toe alone."


    Debbie smiled. "Thanks. Now that I''m here, let my friend go."


    "What''s the rush?" The man sat down in a chair. Another guy run up to him carrying a ss of water.


    "I have a shit-ton of work to do. Quit with the games. What do you want?" Debbie cut to the chase. The longer she stayed, the more danger she was in.


    The man ced the knife horizontally before his eyes and slid his left index finger along its edge, as if he was admiring the work of the craftsman. Then, "Leave Ivan," he said. His voice was gentle, soft like a woman''s.


    ''Ivan?'' Debbie wondered. ''Is he...''


    "How?" she asked further.


    Aldrich looked at her and said, "Divorce him. Leave him forever."


    Debbie smiled again. "Will you let my friend go if I agree to it?"


    "By all means."


    "Okay, let her go. I''ll leave him," Debbie promised immediately.


    Something about her tone irritated Aldrich. He expected her to put up a fight. But he didn''t realize he''d be doing Debbie a favor. He pped the table hard and asked in a venomous tone, "Do I look like an idiot to you? She stays till you bring me signed divorce papers. Tell anyone else, and..."


    Debbie took two more steps forward. Aldrich was rmed. He waved his hand, and three of his men emerged from the shadows, nking him. She might take him down, but he wasn''t going to make it easier for her.


    "You have my word. Let me and Kasie out of here, and I''ll divorce Ivan."


    "Your word? What a load of crap! Stop treating me like a halfwit! You''re not going anywhere!" It was not easy to snare Debbie. That was why he abducted Kasie. She cared a lot about her friends, and didn''t want to see them hurt.


    "Look, this is between you and me, not Kasie. So here''s the n. Let her go, call awyer, I sign the papers, and we''re done with all this," Debbie offered.


    A thoughtful look crossed Aldrich''s face. It didn''t sound like a bad idea.


    Just then, Ivan called Debbie. She pulled her phone from her pocket and swiped to ept.


    "Hi." She answered it calmly.


    "Don''t promise him anything. Hang on. I''m on my way," Ivan said anxiously.


    ''He knows, '' she realized. ''He knows everything.'' With a smile, she said, "You don''t have to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a bodyguard rudely snatched her phone away.


    "Hey! That''s my phone!" she shouted.


    Aldrich ignored her, as if her words were vapor that had dissipated. He took the phone from the bodyguard and looked at the caller ID. Instantly, his face turned green. He got flustered. It took him a long while topose himself. Then, shakily, he put the phone to his ear, and said, "You...you know?"


    Debbie couldn''t hear what Ivan said to him. Aldrich''s hackles rose. He suddenly got out of the chair and yelled, "No! You don''t get it! I want her gone! Then you''lle back to me!"


    Without waiting for Ivan''s response, he hung up angrily.


    "Tie her up! Burn the ce to the ground!" he ordered with smoldering eyes.


    ''Aw hell! This son of a bitch wants to kill me!'' Debbie realized.


    Before the bodyguards could get to her, she ran over to Kasie. She roundhouse kicked the man standing beside Kasie, sending him rolling painfully on the floor, covering his face.


    A second man dashed towards her and went sprawling after she kicked him in the knee. Debbie pulled out her dagger and was about to cut Kasie''s bonds when three more men popped up. ''More of them!'' she thought.


    She had to use the dagger for self-defense. Even with the threat of the de, the bodyguards were able to hold her off. Some of them grabbed for her arm, trying for a joint lock. While they couldn''t get her to drop the knife, she couldn''t stop them, either.


    She had to think of something else.


    One of the bodyguards kicked at her but missed. Debbie rolled backward to put some distance between them. Now was her chance! She plucked a hairpin out of her hair, pressed it twice to shoot a silver needle at him. It buried itself in his body.


    The man didn''t feel a thing at first. In less than two seconds, he staggered and went to his knees, weak as pudding.


    Aldrich saw this. A sinking feeling filled him. This would be harder than he thought.


    Quickly, Debbie had tackled two bodyguards. By now, the third knew she was armed. He fought more swiftly so that she wouldn''t have a chance to reach her weapon.

 Chapter 411: Are You Okay

    Chapter 411: Are You OkayDebbie was practically backed into a corner. Her dagger shed, high, low, overhand. She shed these men with the dagger again and again. Left, right, forward and backward, she sprang and slid, hacking and slicing. Bodies shing. The sound was quite appalling.


    Aldrich walked over to Kasie and pulled the rope, lowering Kasie to ground level.


    Tied, unable to move, she could only watch Debbie fight against a group of ferocious men. Her face stung from the warm tears.


    But the man wasn''t interested in watching them fight. He really just needed this over. Suddenly, Aldrich held the knife to her throat and shouted, "Debbie Nian! One wrong move and she gets it!"


    ''Damn it!'' Debbie cursed. She leaned backwards to dodge a bodyguard''s attack. His meaty fist swung in front of her, narrowly missing her face. The bodyguards stopped attacking and watched their leader breathlessly.


    Panting, she red at Aldrich and bellowed, "Come at me! Let her go!"


    Aldrich snorted, "I can''t. Not until you divorce Ivan!"


    "Okay! But you have to promise you won''t harm Kasie," Debbiepromised.


    Just then, amotion was heard at the entrance. Soon, Ivan walked in with a ck eye and a swollen face.


    He didn''t know martial arts and had taken a beating as he tried to get in. "Who''s responsible for this?" Aldrich yelled at his bodyguards when he saw Ivan''s features marred by bruises.


    But since he didn''t look masculine at all, he wasn''t menacing even in his rage.


    Pointing at Debbie and Kasie, Ivan demanded, "This is between you and me. Let them go."


    "No way! Only after you divorce her,"


    Aldrich said, his eyes fixed on Ivan''s face. Though bloody, bruised and smudged, that face was still as attractive as ever to him.


    Yet his hands shook uncontrobly as Ivan walked towards him. Debbie''s heart was in her mouth. He still held the knife, and Kasie was still in danger. Quietly, she reached for the lipstick weapon in her pocket and aimed it carefully. She pressed the button and fired the dart. It sped toward Aldrich''s hand.


    "Ah!" The dart buried itself in Aldrich''s phnges. The man screamed and dropped the knife. Debbie rushed over, stepped on the weapon and swept his feet out from under him. He hit the floor, and Debbie gave him a few good kicks in the kidneys.


    Lying on his back, Aldrich howled in misery. His men surrounded Debbie when they saw their boss beaten and heard his painful cries.


    Ignoring the danger, she carried Kasie over to Ivan.


    Ivan caught her in his arms and started to untie her wrists and ankles.


    Suddenly, Aldrichughed hysterically. "Ivan, don''t move. I don''t want to have to shoot her."


    While Debbie was busy with Kasie, Aldrich managed to unholster his gun. He pointed it at Kasie. Debbie''s eyes widened with shock and her heart pounded.


    Ivan frowned. "Just cut it out. You want me, not them." He felt he never really knew Aldrich. ''When did he get that gun? And why does he have one? Is it all over me?''


    "Yes, I want you. But Debbie stole you from me!" Aldrich said angrily.


    Debbie panted. "I''m sorry. I was wrong, but Kasie''s innocent. Point your gun at me."


    Kasie''s hands were still bound, her mouth taped. She elbowed Ivan to remind him to tear the tape off her mouth.


    Ivan understood and began to remove the tape.


    Jealousy devoured Aldrich''s senses. His hands trembled. Then, "Bang!" He pulled the trigger.


    "No!" Debbie shrieked when she saw him. But she couldn''t stop him.


    After the shot, everything went deathly silent.


    Kasie felt someone hold her tightly when the gun went off. Then everything else was blocked out.


    When she raised her head, she saw Ivan''s face. He was now ghostly white.


    The air was thick with the smell of blood. She realized that Ivan took a bullet meant for her.


    Her heart fluttered. The heart she thought had died with Emmett.


    Aldrich''s mind was shattered. His grip on reality was rapidly slipping. Realizing he shot Ivan, he cried out in anguish. Then he screamed at Debbie and Kasie, "It''s your fault! You made me do this! I''m going to send you to hell!"


    He aimed at Debbie. Debbie looked at the ck muzzle pointing at her, feeling helpless.


    Knives and such are wonderful, but a gun is the great equalizer. She didn''t have anything to match that, or stop it from being fired.


    She had to run.


    Before Aldrich could pull the trigger again, she spun around quickly, looking for cover.


    The first shot rang out, and she was able to avoid it. It zinged off one of the heavy machines in the nt.


    So did the second and third. But the fourth shot was apanied by Aldrich''s miserable scream.


    Desperate for cover, Debbie didn''t stop running or turn back. Nor did she know what had happened.


    When the fifth shot was heard, Aldrich cried again.


    Then, she heard Ivan say in a weak voice, "Carlos... stop!"


    ''Carlos!'' Debbie turned around abruptly. Aldrich was seen rolling painfully on the floor. Before she couldy her eyes on anything else, a figure in ck ran over to her.


    ''Carlos! It''s really him!''


    The CEO was also holding a gun. The suit he was wearing didn''t bind on him, or stop him from fighting. He stood in front of Debbie to shield her, and trained his gun on the men. "Move aside!" he demanded.


    Putting up their hands in the air, those men walked over toward where Aldrich was lying, and then squatted next to him. There were more than ten of them.


    Next, dozens of policemen barged in even before their sirens stopped wailing.


    Watching the cops gather, Carlos put away his gun and turned to Debbie, who stared at him all the while. "Are you okay? You hurt?" he asked with concern.


    "No. Why are you here?" she said, shaking her head, still unable to believe that Carlos hade to her rescue and was standing right in front of her. This was like something out of the movies.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the kidnapping?" he reprimanded.


    If he hadn''t had her secretly followed by bodyguards, he would never have known she came here.


    Debbie didn''t know how to exin. "He¡ª"


    "Right. You''re Ivan''s wife now. You don''t have to tell me anything," Carlos smiled wryly. When he heard she was here alone, he ducked out of an important meeting and immediately climbed into his sports car. He raced all the way there, pedal to the metal, putting all his driving skills to the test.


    He had tackled all the sentries posted outside without a sound. When he stepped inside, the first sight that met his eyes was Aldrich drawing a bead on Debbie.


    He had been so nervous that he could hardly feel his heart beat. But she was another man''s wife. Her husband was with her. What was he doing here? Now, he realized how ridiculous he was acting.


    Without waiting for an exnation, he turned around and made his way to the entrance.


    Debbie was left speechless.


    ''He calls the cops and zooms here to save me. Then, he makes sure I''m okay, and just...leaves?'' she thought.


    She didn''t have much time to think about this, though. Ivan had been shot, and she needed to make sure he was safe.

 Chapter 412: Me Again

    Chapter 412: Me AgainAfter the paramedics carried Ivan into the ambnce, Kasie walked over to Debbie and hugged her. "Debbie, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Debbie''s voice was choked. "No, it''s mine. You were kidnapped because of me." Aldrich knew he might be able to overpower Debbie, but not both her and her bodyguards Carlos had hired for her. So his best bet was to get her through Kasie.


    With red eyes, Kasie held her tightly, unwilling to let go. "I was so scared. But you fought them off. Can you teach me? Then next time, things will be different."


    Before Debbie could respond, they were taken down to the station for a statement. The police wouldn''t be kept waiting.


    Debbie had been at the police station way too many times. She started to think that she must have been jinxed or something.


    Once they had given their statements and were allowed to leave, Kasie asked her parents to go home, and she apanied Debbie to the hospital.


    At the hospital


    Ivan was still in the ER. The doctors were doing their best to save his life. They had the bleeding under control and washed the blood away from the wound, and several blood packs were brought in to rece blood lost from limbs and vital organs. Debbie and Kasie waited outside.


    Debbie took her phone out of her pocket. The screen had been broken during the fight, but it still worked well enough. She found Carlos'' number and texted him. "You saved my life. Thanks, old man."


    She got no reply.


    Debbie sighed. ''He must be mad at me.''


    Several hours passed. Finally the sign above the door of the ER was turned off. The doctors walked out. "Doc, how is he?" Debbie asked one of the doctors.


    The doctor nodded wearily. "Thank god we got to him in time. The bullet''s out, and now we wait. "


    Both Debbie and Kasie were reassured by his words.


    They moved Ivan out of the ER shortly after the operation. Debbie and Kasie rushed over to the hospital cot as soon as they saw him. He was still in aa.


    When they were in the ward, Debbie let out a huge sigh of relief. This might be her fault, but at least Ivan was out of danger. Then she said to Kasie, "You must be tired. Why not go home and rest? I''ll take care of him."


    Kasie''s mouth opened and closed. She wanted to say something, but then she remembered Ivan was Debbie''s husband. Although Debbie didn''t love him, they were married. Kasie''s eyes clouded with that realization. "Okay. I''ll thank him some other day," she said, dispirited.


    Debbie sensed that something wasn''t right with her. But she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. In confusion, she nodded, "Okay. Have a good rest."


    "Well, I''m off." Kasie gave the man in the hospital bed onest look before leaving the ward.


    Finally, Debbie was alone with Ivan. She also realized she was parched and her throat was dry. She poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Ruby.


    "Hi, Ruby."


    "Debbie, you''re in real trouble. Mr. Xue found out you left in the middle of the shoot. He is really pissed off. He says he''ll terminate the ad contract and sue you."


    Debbie gasped, knowing she screwed up. "Did you tell him it was an emergency?"


    "Yeah, but he wouldn''t listen. What do we do?" Ruby asked anxiously.


    Debbie leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to concentrate. "Call and apologize for me. Then invite him to dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building tonight. And that''s where I''ll personally apologize."


    "Alright. I''ll give it a shot," Ruby replied.


    The phone was hung up. Debbie contemted a while. Then she texted Carlos. She wasn''t sure whether he''d still ignore her or not. "Mr. Huo, me again."


    Just as she had anticipated, there was no response. But still Debbie sent him another message. "I need a reservation for the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. I have to apologize to Mr. Xue from Longo Group tonight. But as you know, it''s not easy to get a reservation there. Can I get some help?"


    Debbie wasn''t sure if she was doing the right thing. She felt like she was bothering him.


    She waited till nightfall, but Carlos never texted back. Ruby called again. Elmer Xue said yes.


    Something struck Debbie. She pped her forehead and thought ruefully, ''There are tons of restaurants. Why did I have to choose the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? The most exclusive and the most expensive. Now that he''sing, I''m not sure we can even get in.''


    After giving it more thought, Debbie decided to solve the problem on her own.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She answered it casually, "Hello?"


    "May I speak to Miss Debbie Nian please?" a woman asked in a sweet voice.


    "That''s me."


    "Hello, Miss Nian. I''m the receptionist on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. You have a booth reserved for you, starting at 6 p.m. When and where would you like us to pick you up?"


    Debbie was perplexed. ''What?'' "I have a reservation at six?"


    "Yes. That''s what we have entered in our system. Is there a problem?" The woman started sounding confused too.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "No, I''m good. I just forgot. Thank you for reminding me. No need to pick me up. Just pick up Mr. Xue from the Longo Group. Thank you."


    "Noted. See youter, Miss Nian. Looking forward to your patronage."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    That was a load off Debbie''s mind. ''Carlos is a great guy.


    God, I love you, Mr. Handsome.''


    Then she texted him. "Thank you, Mr. Huo. Kisses."


    This time, she got a message from him. A brief one¡ª"take a hike!"


    "Okeydokey, bye." Debbie put her phone down with a smile. When she gazed at Ivan, whoy there quietly, she was seized by mixed emotions.


    Should she tell Ivan''s mom? Would Ivan get mad if she did? Stumped, she called Irene for advice. "Where are you?" she asked her.


    "I''m in Mn for an MV. You should be making an MV on Jeju Ind. Is it nice there?" Irene asked cheerfully.


    Debbie sighed. "I''ve been so busy. My name has been cleared, but your brother was hurt. Work is stacking up."


    "What happened to my brother?" Irene''s voice was thick with worry.


    "He was shot, but he''s in stable condition. I wonder if I should tell...Mom and Dad about this." Debbie was about to say "your parents." Then she changed it to "Mom and Dad."


    Since she was married to Ivan, his parents were now hers.


    "Shot? " Irene''s volume went noticeably higher. "What happened? Tell me."


    Debbie said after a moment''s hesitation, "Maybe you should ask your brother when he wakes up. Think I should tell Mom and Dad?"


    "Nah. Just wait. Didn''t you say his condition has stabilized? I''ll check on him in a couple days. Mom hasn''t been well the past two years. I''m afraid the news will stress her out."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll have my assistant book a flight. I''ll be out there ASAP."


    "Talk to you then," Debbie said.

 Chapter 413: Bring Two

    Chapter 413: Bring TwoDebbie was preparing to go to dinner with Elmer Xue. She thought about getting a caretaker for Ivan while she was gone. Then Kasie walked in.


    She pushed open the door and walked quietly into the ward. "Debbie," she called.


    "Kasie." Debbie put her phone away and stood up from the chair to greet her friend.


    Kasie brought a lily bouquet and handed it to Debbie. While Debbie scrambled to grab a vase, Kasie said quietly, "This is for Ivan. Thank him for saving my life. The bullet was meant for me."


    "Why are you telling me? You know our marriage is in name only," Debbie said.


    Kasie looked at Ivan thoughtfully and shook her head as she replied, "You''re still his wife. And I''ve seen you two together. You care about him."


    Having been unable to find a vase, Debbie put the bouquet on the table beside the bed. She said casually, "Oh,e on, the only reason we got married was..." The rest of her words stuck in her throat. She wasn''t sure she was quitefortable with it.


    Kasie had moved to the head of the bed, staring at Ivan, lost in thought. She couldn''t stop thinking that she should have taken that bullet instead of him.


    ''Oh no!'' Debbie cried inwardly. ''Is Kasie falling for Ivan?''


    Emmett had been dead for three and a half years. She was madly in love with the man when he passed, and grieved heavily. In that time, she''d never looked at another guy the way she was looking at Ivan now.


    ''Wow. Will she be surprised... to find out he''s gay?''


    Debbie was flustered. She said hastily, "Kasie, have you been to Emmett''s grave recently?"


    She knew Emmett''s name would make Kasie sad. Not wanting to look Kasie in the eye, she lowered her head, pretending to arrange the flowers.


    Sure enough, Kasie came to her senses when she heard Emmett''s name. The expression on her face was back to normal. She secretly pinched herself. ''Kasie, what were you thinking? He''s Debbie''s husband!'' "N-not yet. I''m thinking going there in the next few days. Why?"


    "Do you want somepany? Since I''m here." Debbie feigned a casual tone. ''Sorry to bring Emmett up, but I didn''t want to see you hurt, '' she thought to herself.


    "All right. Why not? I need to go home now," Kasie told her calmly.


    But before she could reach the door, Debbie took her hand. "Actually, I''m having dinner with someer. Could you stay here and take care of Ivan?"


    Kasie looked at the man in bed and replied in a rxed tone, "Sure. He got hurt trying to save my life. I should take care of him. But you''ve been doing it, since you''re his wife."


    Debbieughed. "Quit saying we''re married. He''s like a big brother to me," she said sincerely. Ivan had been good to her.


    However, Kasie remembered herst sentence and took it very seriously. She started thinking even more.


    After Debbie had left the ward, Kasie sat in the chair where Debbie had sat, ignoring the strange warm feeling of sitting where someone else had so recently sat. She put her chin in her hand, and looked at Ivan, whose eyes were closed.


    The man was handsome, so was Emmett. He had the same thick eyebrows that Emmett did.


    Yes, they were simr in some ways, but in other ways they couldn''t be more different. Unlike Emmett, he had grown up rich, so his skin was smoother than Emmett''s.


    Blood drained from his lips making them quite pale. Emmett was always curling his lips.


    Emmett had short hair while Ivan had slightly curly longer hair.


    Kasie couldn''t help reaching out her hand to slide her fingers across Ivan''s pale chiseled features.


    The memory where he held her tightly before the bullet buried itself in his body came flooding back into her mind.


    "Don''t be afraid," he had told her even after he had been shot.


    The beating hadn''t messed with his good looks or his courage to save her and Debbie.


    Even his cologne did it for her. No other man ever had a better taste in cologne.


    But...this man was her best friend''s husband.


    Kasie withdrew her hand, her fingers trembling.


    ''What are you doing? He''s married to your best friend. Stop!'' she said to herself.


    She sprang to her feet, hurried to the window, and started to y games on her phone to cover her nervousness and get her mind off this gorgeous man.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    Debbie got to the booth early. The manager who led her there told her it was an exclusive booth for Carlos.


    She smiled happily. Carlos cared about her after all.


    She waited for more than an hour for Elmer. She knew he was just trying to make things more difficult.


    But she had to put up with it because she was the problem.


    "Mr. Xue, so d you came. I apologize for what I did. I''m so sorry." For the sake of her career, Debbie swallowed her pride and apologized profusely.


    Elmer shook hands with her and chided, "I''ve done business with everyone from superstars down to indie artists. None of them were as irresponsible as you."


    Debbie was embarrassed. "I''m sorry. I had an emergency. Something happened to my friend and I had to go help her. It was literally a matter of life and death. Please have a seat, Mr. Xue, so I can make up for it."


    Her sincerity appeased Elmer a little. He sat opposite her, looked at his watch, and said grumpily, "I have another dinner to go to. You have twenty minutes."


    "Okay," she smiled. Then she turned to the waiter and said, "Please bring Mr. Xue one of your finest vintages." As soon as she said that, something urred to her. "Mr. Xue, would you like wine or liquor?" she asked politely.


    Elmer raised one eyebrow and said readily, "This ce has a kind of special liquor, a private reserve. It''s divine, like nectar of the gods. I''d like a bottle of that."


    ''Private reserve?'' Debbie had never had a ss. Nor did she know anything about it. But since Elmer had asked for it, she didn''t think it mattered, as long as Elmer was happy. "Bring two," she said to the waiter.


    The liquor was brought to the table quickly. Debbie filled Elmer''s ss and said, "Mr. Xue, please have a taste."


    Elmer touched his potbelly and smiled faintly, "I''ve had more than a few sses over the years." It meant he knew damn well how it tasted.


    Debbie forced herself to smile. "Right. What was I thinking? Mr. Xue has been around the world. Of course you''d know." She raised her ss. "To your health, Mr. Xue."


    They clinked their sses. Elmer gulped his liquor down.


    Debbie only sipped a little. She hadn''te for drinks but to make sure he wouldn''t terminate the contract. If it took some alcohol, so be it.


    "Since you''re so sincere, I''ll be honest. If you weren''t a singer of Star Empire, or Mr. Huo and Mr. Wen''s friend, I would have fired you on the spot."


    Debbie smiled awkwardly. ''Why can''t he just say he signed me because I sing well?''


    She felt frustrated because she didn''t want people to think that she relied on men.


    Debbie drained her ss sullenly. Then she refilled Elmer''s ss and said, "You''re right. Mr. Huo owns Star Empire, and takes care of his employees."

 Chapter 414: May I Have A Discount

    Chapter 414: May I Have A DiscountElmer drained his ss again. Debbie didn''t pay much attention to it. She only assumed he liked drinking alcohol. But man, that guy could drink. After refilling his ss, she pointed to two dishes she had ordered and politely directed his attention to them.


    Elmer took a bite. "So how do you know Mr. Huo and Mr. Wen?" he asked out of the blue.


    Debbie was surprised. ''Men can be gossipy too, '' she thought.


    She swallowed her food and smiled, "I thought everyone knew about my rtionship with Mr. Huo. I''m his ex-wife. Mr. Wen is my friend and a mentor. He helped me get my singing career off the ground. Thanks to him, I signed with Star Empire."


    Almost no one knew she and Ivan were married.


    Actually, Elmer knew about Debbie and Carlos. Everyone in Y City knew about them. Carlos had once bought an extremely expensive watch at an expo to apologize to her. Elmer was there and had seen it all.


    He had asked to see how truthful she was. It turned out she was honest. Brownie points for her. "Why did you two split up?" She lost her smile for a moment. "Please, don''t be offended. I''m just curious. Mr. Huo is a great guy. And you seem nice too. What went wrong?" Elmer pursued.


    He was actually thinking, ''If those two get back together and Debbie''s still endorsing our products, that''ll be a serious moneymaker.''


    "Personal reasons. I don''t feel like talking about it. Let''s talk about something else." The truth was as wild as the rumors that dogged her. She didn''t know Elmer that well and her personal life was private. She wouldn''t share it with just anyone.


    "Okay, let''s drink," he said with a smile.


    ''And another? How many sses is this guy going to down?'' Debbie realized that they had been drinking nonstop.


    Elmer told her he only had twenty minutes, but their dinnersted three hours. When they were done, they''d finished one bottle of the private reserve. The other bottle went unopened. To make him happy, Debbie gave it to him as a gift. He grinned ear-to-ear, and cradled the diamond-studded gold and sterling tinum bottle in his arms.


    After seeing him off, Debbie let out a long sigh of relief. Her face ached from smiling so much.


    At the cashier''s desk, the cashier gave her the total. She was shocked. "How much, did you say?" The woman repeated with a smile, "Miss Nian, it''s 6.17 million."


    ''6.17 million? That''s highway robbery!'' Debbie held her purse tightly and said, "Show me the check please."


    She pped her forehead regretfully, staring at the receipt in disbelief.


    The dishes cost $170, 000. That was okay. But the private reserve cost three million each bottle. ''The liquor wasn''t that amazing. It must be the bottles.'' The two bottles of liquor together cost six million.


    No wonder Elmer had been so happy when he left.


    Looking at the bill, Debbie wanted to cry.


    Why did she have to eat here? Why did she order two bottles of that incredibly rare liquor without checking the price?


    "What''s the matter?" a familiar cold voice asked.


    Debbie recognized it. She didn''t have to look behind her to know it was Carlos.


    She recalled thatst time she had rear-ended his car and Carlos didn''t ask her to pay anything. ''I''ll just consider this as my way of paying him back.'' Debbie took a deep breath and gave the cashier her credit card. "Here it is."


    Feigning a rxed expression, she turned her head back and told Carlos, "Nothing. I''m paying the check."


    And then she saw Carlos wasn''t alone. Stephanie was standing beside him, on his arm, looking at her coldly.


    Debbie had intended to settle the bill and leave. But Stephanie''s appearance bugged her. She suddenly asked Carlos with a smile, "Mr. Huo, may I have a discount?"


    Hearing her question, Stephanie snorted and gave her a scornful smile. "A discount? What''s that? Whye here if you can''t afford it?"


    Debbie swatted her ear and gave Carlos a disgusted look. "What was that? I heard a noise. Like a mosquito. I''d watch out¡ªthose things spread disease."


    "Debbie Nian! You..." Stephanie''s cheeks turned red with anger.


    Carlos cast Debbie a cold nce. "Bring me the bill."


    The cashier trotted over right away and handed the check to him politely with both hands. He looked at it and then said to Debbie, "Since when does Star Empire allow the employees to entertain the clients themselves? This time, I''ll just consider you had dinner with Elmer on my behalf. But don''t let it happen again."


    "Huh?" Both Stephanie and Debbie were confused. Next, Carlos took out a pen from his pocket


    and signed his name on the check.


    He had it taken out of his ount, which meant Debbie didn''t need to pay a penny now.


    Debbie, Stephanie and the employees all stared at him with eyes as wide as saucers. That was some bill, and definitely a good deed.


    Debbie was almost moved to tears. ''He''s wonderful.


    He saved me more than six million.


    I''ll use the money to buy as many clothes and toys as possible for his daughter.''


    As if oblivious of Stephanie''s angry face, without any exnation, Carlos put away his pen, tucked his hands into his pockets and walked towards the elevator.


    Stephanie clenched her teeth and squinted her eyes resentfully at Debbie before following Carlos. Not like she could do anything, anyway.


    Debbie waited until their elevator reached the first floor before she pushed the button for the elevator too.


    She returned to the hospital in a good mood, two bags of fruit in her hands.


    Apples were unusually expensive this year. So she bought a dozen apples to celebrate Carlos having saved her six million.


    To stop Elsie finding out about Ivan''s wound, Debbie went to the privacy room to video chat with Piggy.


    While they were talking, Elsie stuck her face in the frame. "Debbie, what are you and Ivan up to? Why aren''t you on your honeymoon?" She could feel something was wrong.


    Debbie''s heart tightened when she heard this. "I''ve been getting ready for my tour. There''re lots of things to do to put on a concert. And Ivan''spany is expanding. He has agreed to be on the ticket, though. Mom, don''t worry about us."


    "Okay. Take care of yourselves. I want a granddaughter as cute as Piggy." To avoid Piggy hearing it, Elsie had taken the phone somewhere else and whispered.


    Debbie understood she wanted to spare Piggy''s feelings. Elsie was great to her and Piggy. Yet she and Ivan had been lying to her about their marriage. She felt bad. But what could she do? "I know, Mom. Thank you for taking care of Piggy."


    "Don''t mention it. Piggy is my grandchild now." Elsie had always liked Piggy. Now that the cute little girl had be her granddaughter, she couldn''t be happier.


    Tears welled up in Debbie''s eyes. "Thank you, Mom," she said.


    She had only ever called two women Mom¡ªTabitha and Elsie.


    Tabitha didn''t talk to her anymore. She was institutionalized. Debbie had been mulling over visiting her. She had once been nice to her after all, no matter how briefly. And she had given her the family heirloom¡ªthe bracelets.

 Chapter 415: I Think Im In Love

    Chapter 415: I Think I''m In LoveDebbie had returned the bracelets to Tabitha. And Tabitha had epted them, which meant that she no longer thought of her as a daughter-inw.


    Elsie was amiable and caring. She had helped take care of Piggy whenever Debbie needed a favor. Now that Debbie and Ivan were married, she could truly call her "Mom."


    "I can''t reach Ivan. Can you have him call when he gets home from work?" Elsie asked.


    "I will," Debbie promised.


    "Okay. It''s Piggy''s naptime. Talk to youter."


    "All right. Bye, Mom. Bye, Piggy."


    Piggy waved at Debbie happily. "Mommy, bye-bye."


    Debbie blew a kiss to Piggy before hanging up.


    ''Little one, sorry, Mommy can''t spend time with you right now, '' she thought sadly.


    When she arrived back at the ward, she sat beside the bed. To her surprise, a momentter, Niles walked in. She had forgotten he worked at this hospital.


    "Hi, Little Pepper," he said to her quietly.


    Debbie raised her eyebrows. "Why do you call me that?"


    Niles replied, "Damon calls you Pepper Nian a lot, so I guess it sounds natural."


    "Why does he talk about me? He doesn''t like me, so I bet he bad-mouths me a lot," she wondered, one hand cupping her chin.


    Niles shook his head. "No. He''s a hothead, but he''s okay. He likes you, you know."


    Debbieughed. "Oh,e on. I''m not dumb. Why are you here? Don''t you have some rounds to make?"


    "No. I heard you were here, so I came to see you. Don''t worry about Mr. Wen. He is expected to recover quickly."


    "Thanks."


    Niles stole a nce at Debbie as he adjusted Ivan''s IV. Then he asked in a whisper, "But you like Carlos. Or am I missing something? Why did you marry Ivan?"


    He had been curious about this for a long time. He hadn''t lost any sleep over it, but it was a mystery. Debbie used to say she loved Carlos, so why marry Ivan?


    Debbie smiled and tucked Ivan''s hand under the covers. "Just because I love him doesn''t mean I have to marry him, right? We can''t control everything. And while we think lovers are supposed to be together, sometimes, they can''t be."


    Niles disagreed. "I call bullshit. Why can''t they be together? Who else should they be with? The people they hate?"


    "There are lots of people with happy endings. You''ll find the one someday, I''m sure. But not me and Carlos."


    Niles sat down on a corner of the bed. "So you aren''t afraid Carlos might be jealous? You take care of Ivan day and night." He was sure Carlos was jealous. Actually, Carlos told him that Debbie was here in this hospital. Although Carlos hadn''t said it in so many words, Niles understood that he told him this because he wanted him to check on her. That was why he stopped by the ward.


    Debbie looked at him and smiled. "Jealous? He has Stephanie. No need to be jealous over me."


    "Wait a minute. I thought you guys were an item? What happened? Is it just because he lost his memory?"


    "Of course not."


    Niles wasn''t surprised at her reply. "So what''s going on? I might be able to help," he said excitedly, moving closer to her.


    "What''s going on?" a mellow voice mocked. "Looks like a doctor who''s too busy ying matchmaker to attend to his patients."


    Debbie knew who it was, but Niles didn''t. He got mad. Without looking back, he snapped, "But not too busy to pack you off to the psycho-ward, you meddling brat."


    The next moment, the ward suddenly became quiet. When Niles turned his head, both he and Irene were stunned at the sight.


    Irene took off her sses and looked at Niles with wide eyes. "Debbie, where did you meet this handsome young man?"


    Hearing that, Niles decided not to be angry anymore. He asked Debbie happily, "Who''s this hottie? You know her, Debbie? Why didn''t you introduce us before?"


    Their abrupt change of tone puzzled Debbie. She shrugged.


    "What happened to my brother?" Irene asked. She looked at Ivan and took his hand sadly.


    "He''s a lot better now. Don''t worry," Debbie consoled her.


    Something in the back of Niles'' memory came to the fore. He remembered when he and Debbie first met, she mentioned a singer named Irene.


    That would be Ivan''s sister, Debbie''s sister-inw.


    "Thank you for taking care of him, Debbie." Irene hugged the young mother tearfully.


    Debbie smiled. "He helped me a lot. Time to return the favor." And it was true. Taking care of him was the least she could do.


    However, Niles protested strongly, "Only married a couple of days, and already you''re getting all mushy! What would Carlos say?"


    Debbie wasn''t annoyed. "I told you he got engaged. He has no time for me."


    Irene was mad. She wiped her eyes and turned to Niles. "Hey, you! Quit trying to break them up! It makes you less cute."


    "Fine. I''ll go. Bye."


    Irene thought about it for a second and then asked, "Hang on. What department are you in?"


    "Why?" Niles wondered.


    "If you don''t tell me what department you''re in, how am I supposed to know what''s wrong with me?"


    Debbie was speechless at her words.


    Niles was amused. Heughed and told her, "You don''t need an appointment. I can give you my diagnosis now¡ªlovelorn."


    Irene rolled her eyes at him and waved her hand with a wry smile. "Off you go."


    Niles shoved his hands into the pockets of his uniform and flipped his tongue to make a noise to draw her attention. "Listen up. I''m part of the surgical department. Niles Li."


    Irene winked at him. "Got it. I''lle see you."


    Debbie asked her, "Did youe to see your brother or to hit on hot doctors?"


    Watching Niles'' receding figure, Irene giggled. She put her arm around Debbie''s and said with an charmed expression, "Debbie, help me. I think I''m in love."


    Debbie was lost for words.

 Chapter 416: My Brother Is Lucky

    Chapter 416: My Brother Is Lucky''Fallen in love? Seriously? You just met Niles, '' Debbie thought, massaging her aching temples. She murmured to Irene, "Don''t fall for someone so easily. Let me tell you this¡ªin a rtionship, whoever falls in love first, suffers more."


    Irene hadn''t dated anyone yet, so she didn''t have much experience in love. But she said confidently, "Debbie, you know me. I always get what I want."


    Debbie shook her head helplessly and patted Irene''s hand. "Focus on your career now, okay? You haven''t held a proper concert yet. I know that you are not worried about money, but at least do it to feed your passion."


    "Debbie, when will my brother wake up?" Irene quickly changed the topic.


    "Hopefully by tonight..." Debbie said with a sigh.


    And just as she had predicted, Ivan woke up around seven that night. Irene was ying on her phone and Debbie was sitting in a chair, texting Decker. "Decker Lu, what the hell have you been doing these days? Are you alive or not?" she wrote.


    "Debbie..." Ivan called out weakly.


    Debbie swiftly looked up to find Ivan awake. She smiled and walked over to his bed. "Ivan, you''re finally awake."


    Irene put her phone away in a hurry and walked to his bedside too. "Ivan, how are you feeling now? I''ll call the doctor."


    She pressed the nurse-call button and told the doctor that her brother had woken up. Soon, a doctor and a nurse came in to give Ivan a full check-up. "He''s okay now. Just need some good rest to recover."


    "Thank you," Debbie said, relieved.


    After seeing the doctor and nurse off, she grabbed a cotton bud, dipped it in a ss of water and rubbed it on Ivan''s lips to moisten them, just as the doctor had advised.


    Seeing how carefully Debbie was looking after her brother, Irene couldn''t help but marvel at them, "Deb, you''re so good at this. My brother is really lucky to have you as his wife!"


    The fake couple exchanged nces with each other, and then burst into a fit ofughter.


    Of course, they weren''t happilyughing because they were d to have each other in their life. They just found Irene cute and pure. The girl had no idea that their marriage was a lie.


    Misunderstanding theirughter, Irene giggled innocently. She was still thinking how lucky Ivan was.


    She even pictured how wonderful it would be if Debbie gave birth to a baby as cute as Piggy.


    The next day, when Mason and Mia found out that Ivan had woken up from hisa, they took Kasie along with them to visit him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Debbie grabbed the chance to go back to Champs Bay Apartments. She wanted to take a shower and change into new clothes.


    The Zheng family was with Ivan in the ward. "Mr. Wen, thank you so much for saving my daughter. You took a bullet for her. We''re forever indebted to you," Mason said as he gripped Ivan''s hand tightly in his, tears threatening toe out of his eyes. Kasie was their only child. She had just managed to ovee her grief over Emmett''s death.


    Laughter had finally returned to their family. If it weren''t for Ivan, they might have lost their daughterpletely this time. He felt cold just thinking about it.


    Ivan curled his pale lips into a thin smile. "Mr. Zheng, you don''t have to thank me. I should be apologizing to you. Kasie was kidnapped because of me."


    "The kidnappers have been locked up in jail now. And you shouldn''t have to apologize for their criminal activities. You shielded my daughter with your body. That is something we will never forget in our lives." Mason turned to Kasie and pulled her closer to the bed. "Kasie, thank Mr. Wen."


    Kasie nced at Ivan. She tugged at the hem of her clothes nervously. "Mr. Wen, thank you for saving me..."


    Ivan was amused by her nervous tone. ''Do I look scary or something? Why is she so nervous around me?'' he wondered. He shook his head. "No. Please don''t be so courteous. I''m responsible for the kidnapping. If I were any better now, I would have visited your house and apologized."


    Mia was impressed by how modest and polite Ivan was. She smiled and stole a nce at her daughter. Kasie was an extrovert, but she was acting shy in front of him. That was unusual. "Mr. Wen, I cooked this soup for you early this morning. Kasie,e here. Pour some soup for him. It''s good for his health," she deliberately ordered her daughter.


    Kasie didn''t put much thought into it and nodded, "Okay." She opened the thermos container.


    Ivan epted their kind offer without hesitating. "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Zheng. Sorry for the trouble, Kasie."


    Kasie smiled without replying. She clumsily poured the soup into a bowl.


    As the only daughter of the Zheng family, Kasie had led an affluent life and had never done much housework. Even filling a bowl of soup was difficult work for her. Finally, she managed to fill the bowl without spilling any of the soup.


    Mason hadid the table for Ivan. Kasie cautiously walked towards the table with the hot bowl in her hands. At that moment, Ivan tried to move his body to find a morefortable position to sit in, and his shoulder identally hit Kasie''s.


    "Aargh!" The hot soup spilled onto her hand and in response to the burn, she reflexively dropped the bowl onto the table. The soup poured out and began flowing onto the quilt and the floor. It was a mess.


    Mason was talking something to Mia on the other side of the bed, so they didn''t see what had actually happened. They thought Kasie had been too clumsy and careless. So Mason scolded her, "Kasie, how could you be so careless?" He turned to Mia and said in a hurry, "Get a tissue!"


    "Yes! Kasie, move. I''ll clean it." Mia hastily pulled out a few tissues from the stand, and tried to stop more soup from dripping onto the bedding.


    Ivan lifted the bowl from the table and Mia began cleaning it. Meanwhile, he looked at Mason who was frowning at his daughter. Ivan exined immediately, "It''s not Kasie''s fault, Mr. Zheng. My arm hit hers as she was bringing the soup. I''m sorry, Kasie. Did you hurt your hand?"


    Kasie touched her scalded right hand, tears welling up in her eyes. The soup was very hot since it was kept in a thermos container. Her hand was swollen red already.


    When he noticed that Kasie had scalded herself, Mason gasped. He grabbed her hand to check it. "Are you okay? Are you hurt, Kasie?


    Kasie nodded, biting her lower lip to suppress her cry. Then she walked to the bathroom and ced her hand under the cold water to relieve her pain. After that, Mason took her to the nurse station to apply some ointment on it.


    By the time they came back, a cleaner had already changed the quilt for Ivan. He was eating the soup which Mia had poured for him. Seeing Kasie and Mason at the door, he asked with concern, "Kasie, how''s your hand now?"


    "Nothing serious. Thank you." Kasie forced an embarrassing smile and sat down on the sofa.


    As he drank the soup, Ivan talked to Mason about business. Mia would chip in asionally and say something about the Zheng family. Kasie was sitting on the sofa, silently texting Debbie. "When will youe back to the hospital?"


    But Debbie didn''t reply.


    Ivan finished the soup, but Debbie still hadn''t shown up. Mason checked the time on his watch and looked at his daughter. "Kasie, stop ying with your phone. Your mom and I need to head home now. Since Debbie isn''t here yet, you stay and take care of Mr. Wen until shees."


    "Okay," she nodded.


    After the old couple left, Kasie and Ivan were left alone in the ward. Awkward silence filled the air. Kasie smoothed her hair and tried to diffuse the tension. "Mr. Wen, do you need to get some sleep?"

 Chapter 417: Dont Be Afraid

    Chapter 417: Don''t Be AfraidIvan shook his head and smiled at Kasie. "No, I''ve had enough rest. I''m not sleepy yet. Could you please hand me a book from there?"


    He pointed at the tiny bookshelf in the corner of the ward. Kasie turned around, following his finger and then nodded,


    "Sure. Which book would you like to read?"


    "Just pick one. I''m fine with anything."


    She picked up a novel at random, and handed it to him before she sat down on the chair next to his bed. "I hope you have fun reading. I''ll keep an eye on the infusion bottle."


    Ivan nodded and politely said, "Thanks."


    "You''re wee." Kasie tilted her head and smiled.


    Ivan sprawled across the bed, flipping through the pages of the book.


    Silence filled the air again. Kasie exchanged text messages with Debbie for a while to pass the time. Later on, she started to feel a little sleepy as drowsiness got the better of her. She cast a short nce at Ivan, who was immersed in the book, and leaned over to the edge of the bed. Finding it difficult to keep her head up, she buried her face in her arms and drifted off to dreand.


    A few minutester, when Ivan took his eyes away from the book, he found Kasie in a motionless state. He could hear her breathing steadily and he called out her name softly, but she didn''t respond.


    ''Is she sleeping?'' He lifted the quilt and got out of the bed to check up on her. Indeed, she had fallen asleep.


    Clenching his teeth in pain, he slowly walked to the hanger and took his coat. He carefully draped it over her shoulders.


    Kasie moved a little, as if she had felt the weight of coat on her shoulders. But she didn''t open her eyes.


    Staring at her blissful face, Ivan recalled the first time he had met this girl, even though admittedly, he had only met her a couple of times. The first time was at Debbie''s concert and then the second time was, oddly enough, at his wedding with Debbie


    Ivan knew little to nothing about Kasie¡ªDebbie''s closest friend. The only thing he knew was that she made investments in some businesses and opened a shop of her own after graduation. As strange as it sounded, it was Debbie who inadvertently mentioned her to him.


    However, the first time he began to notice this girl in a different light, was on the day of his wedding. She secretly approached him without Debbie''s knowledge. With tearful eyes, she warned him, "I don''t care whether you love Debbie or not. Since you''ve decided to marry her, you must treat my best friend like a queen. Or else, I will make you wish you hadn''t met me!"


    Ivan was amused by her vigor. Like the saying goes, "Birds of a feather flock together." Debbie was short-tempered, and so was Kasie.


    Faced with her threat and finding no choice but to surrender himself, Ivan obediently nodded his head in agreement. "Rest assured. Whatever reasons we may have for getting married, now that Debbie is my wife, I will be sure to treat her with the utmost respect."


    The next time he saw her was right after she was kidnapped by Aldrich. Ivan hadn''t forgotten the look on Kasie''s face when she saw Debbie in danger. For the very first time, she looked frightened, which was far from her calmness when facing the kidnappers. Then again, it was human nature of her to feel afraid when Aldrich pointed the gun at her. Kasie finally lost her cool and her whole body was trembling in fear at that time.


    Ivan could not escape the guilt that he felt in the inner recesses of his soul. After all, Kasie had nothing to do with his private affairs and yet she had to go through such a harrowing experience because of him.


    No wonder, when Aldrich pulled the trigger, Ivan instantly tugged her into his arms and shielded her with his body, without little hesitation.


    He felt Kasie''s delicate body shuddering like a dried leaf in his arms. He tightened his arms around her and while clenching his teeth in pain, he tried tofort her, "Don''t be afraid. You''ll be okay."


    Earlier this morning, after Kasie had gone to the nurse station to apply some ointment to her hand, Mia had told Ivan about Kasie''s tragic love story. Kasie had a boyfriend who had died in a car ident. They were supposed to get married after Kasie finished her junior year.


    The shock of her boyfriend''s death left a trauma in her heart, and nothing was ever the same with Kasie since then. It took her almost three years toe out of the shadow of her boyfriend''s death. Since Ivan saved Kasie''s life, Mia begged him not to turn Kasie down if she ever opened her heart to him.


    Mia was constantly worried about her daughter, as was naturally expected of a mother. Ivan understood how she felt and he pitied her deeply. Assuming that Mia had no idea about his wedding to Debbie, Ivan made her a promise after little hesitation.


    Coming back from his train of thoughts, he sat down next to Kasie and carefully took her right hand in his. He looked at her cute manicured fingers and thought, ''A woman''s hand is so small.'' He also noticed the scalds on her right hand, covered in ayer of ointment.


    He felt his heart ache for her. This girl had taken three years to ovee the grief of her boyfriend''s death. ''They must have been a happy couple in love before the ident, '' he guessed.


    When Kasie finally woke up, she noticed that Debbie had alreadye back to the ward.


    In a haze, she looked at the coat over her shoulders with puzzlement. She shifted her gaze to Ivan, who was still reading the book in the bed. ''Who draped the coat on my shoulders? Ivan or Debbie?'' she wondered.


    "Awake?" Ivan closed the book and smiled at her.


    She nodded and her cheeks red with embarrassment before she turned to Debbie. "Deb, how long have you been here?" She took off the coat on her shoulders and put it back to the hanger.


    "I just arrived here a few minutes ago. I''m leaving for M Country tomorrow. My concert tour will start there. Would you like to join me for fun?" Debbie stood up and walked over to her.


    Kasie stretched herself and moved her neck, while answering, "No, don''t count me in. You will be too busy with your concert to have time for me. I''m going to get bored out there."


    Debbie patted her on the shoulder. "Fine. Ivan will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. If you have nothing else to do, please take care of him for me."


    "Tomorrow? So soon?" Kasie turned to look at Ivan and asked in surprise, "But what about your wounds?"


    Ivan nodded, "Yes, they''ll heal eventually. I just need to stay at home and rest. I don''t think I need to stay here for that."


    "Well then, if that''s the case, I don''t mind," Kasie promised Debbie.


    The next morning right after Ivan got discharged from the hospital, Debbie left for M Country that afternoon.


    Megan''s death was still under investigation, but unfortunately, there hadn''t been any progress so far. The case was still open.


    Over the course of the next few months, Debbie''s career had skyrocketed, topping all chart records with her hits. Her rapid rise to stardom brought in fans from both home and abroad.


    With the passing of summer, autumn had dressed herself for theing season, donning her most vibrant hues. The final leg of Debbie''s concert tour took her back to the picturesque sceneries of Z Country. After her tour ended, she spent her vacation with her daughter there.


    Debbie checked the date on her phone and realized that her 25th birthday was fast approaching. She decided not to throw a birthday party for herself. After all, her daughter was already three years old.


    She took Piggy back to Y City and left her under Curtis'' care as usual, because she had to take care of some work at Star Empire.


    By the time she got back to Champs Bay Apartments, it was already half past nine at night.


    She parked her car in the underground parking lot and then entered the elevator. When the elevator reached the ground floor, the doors slid open, revealing a man standing outside with his eyes to the screen of his phone.


    He was dressed in a dark blue designer suit, with a tie to match, and a pair of dark brown leather shoes.


    Debbie''s heart began pounding inside her chest when she recognized who it was. It was the same man she had sessfully avoided thinking about for the past few months.


    Immediately, she lowered her head, nervously touching the mask and sunsses with her hand as she pulled her cap down to cover her face. She quietly took a few steps backwards to hide herself in the corner hoping not to attract his attention. She wasn''t ready to face him yet. It had only been a few months since they separated and she wasn''t interested in making awkward small talk with him.


    The man strode into the elevator and casually pressed the number six, as if he didn''t notice her presence.


    ''Did he recognize me? Maybe not. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he at least greet me? Perhaps he just doesn''t want to talk to me anymore?'' she wondered.


    A faint smell of alcohol permeated her nose. ''Has he been drinking again?''


    Debbie pursed her lips. ''Isn''t he still taking his pills? Why is he so stubborn? Huh! He can''t even take care of himself now!'' she thought angrily.


    Soon enough, the elevator reached the sixth floor. Once the doors opened, the man walked out of the elevator without saying anything.

 Chapter 418: Listen To Me

    Chapter 418: Listen To MeThe elevator doors slowly closed. But the air still reeked of alcohol. Debbie heaved a sigh of relief after Carlos walked away, but meanwhile, she felt sadness digging deep into her heart.


    She wondered if she and Carlos would be like strangers from now on.


    That was not her goal. Things were not going the way she nned, the way she hoped. ''Did I lose Carlos forever?'' she thought gloomily.


    The elevator arrived at the seventh floor and she walked out, heading for her apartment. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure standing by the door to her apartment, like a bum as usual. Debbie set her luggage by the door and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" Decker hadn''t replied to any of her messages for the past few months. She wondered if he was dead.


    Decker said nothing, just stared at her.


    Suddenly, another important question popped into her mind. "How did you even get in here?" she asked. Champs Bay Apartments was one of the most high-end blocks in the city. No outsiders could enter without permission. Back when she was actively trying to get close to Carlos, she pulled some strings to enter this neighborhood. It wasn''t easy, and random people couldn''t just go strolling in.


    Debbie didn''t think her unreliable brother would know any big shots here¡ªor anywhere else for that matter.


    Barely moving, he merely cast her a nce and demanded in a husky voice, "Open the door now."


    A hint of blood reached Debbie''s nostrils. Worried, she quickly took off her sunsses and scanned Decker up and down. His face was drained of all color. His T-shirt was stained a deep red. It looked slick and wet.


    It was a bloodstain! "My god! You okay?"


    Decker leaned against the wall to support his body. There was a pained look on his face. Covering his waist, he closed his eyes and repeated, "Open the door!"


    Worried about him, Debbie quit asking questions and quickly opened the door to her apartment. Decker immediately staggered inside and closed the door behind him.


    In a split second, as if drained of all energy, he slumped onto the floor at the doorway.


    He was not a good brother, but Debbie couldn''t bear to see this. She shook her head resignedly and went over to help him up. "What the hell have you gotten yourself into now? Who did you piss off this time?"


    Wearing a deathly pale face, Decker managed to get to his feet with Debbie''s help. "Medicine..." he said in a weak voice.


    Debbie got angry. "What medicine? Are you nuts? This looks serious. But you came to me instead of a doctor. So now you want to die here on my rug? Let me get you to a hospital!"


    Decker grabbed hold of her arm. "No...don''t...no hospitals. Listen to me...for once..." His voice became weaker.


    ''Listen to me...'' Debbie repeated his words in her mind.


    She was shocked. Ever since she tracked him down, he''d never acted like a brother to her.


    As far back as she could recall, Decker had always been perpetually short of cash, never bothering with a job for long. He hung out on the streets every day. He was no more than a parasite, draining cash from any woman foolish enough to take up with him.


    Anyway, she listened this time. With great difficulty, she helped him get to a bedroom. He was heavier than he looked. She made him sit on the couch, and told him, "I''ve been gone for a few months. Wait here. I''ll make the bed."


    With that, she hurried to her own bedroom to grab a clean quilt. When she opened her bedroom door, she was surprised to find a quilt neatlyid on her bed.


    She specifically remembered putting the bed set away before going on tour. That was strange.


    But she had no time to think too much. She quickly pulled out a clean quilt from the closet, carried it to the room next door and made the bed.


    Decker was already on the verge of fainting. She helped him move to the bed so that he could lie down to get a rest. Ugh! This wasn''t easy on her back.


    Beads of sweat formed on Debbie''s forehead. She put her hands on her waist, gasping for air. Looking down at her brother, she asked, "So spit it out. Why no doctors?"


    With his eyes shut, Decker said, "I need...disinfectant, bandages, some QuikClot... Go buy them now."


    Realizing what he was trying to do, Debbie got mad. What an idiot! He wanted to deal with the wound himself instead of going to the hospital. "So you want to stop the bleeding by yourself? Seriously? Are you a doctor? Dammit, Decker, I''m a singer not a doctor! I''ll call an ambnce."


    "Debbie..." Decker called out. "I got this. Hurry! Please!"


    Debbie''s mouth hung open in shock. ''He''s serious. But how? I guess I don''t know him at all.''


    Despite the incredibility, Debbie hurriedly ran out of her apartment, got into the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor. However, it suddenly dawned on her that she didn''t know where the nearest pharmacy was.


    Left with no choice, she took a deep breath and called Carlos. The call was connected, but all she could hear was him breathing. He didn''t even say "hello."


    Ignoring his attitude, Debbie asked anxiously, "Do you know where I can get... Um...where the nearest pharmacy is?"


    "You hurt?" Carlos finally spoke.


    "No...it''s not me. Just tell me, please."


    Carlos made a wild guess. She was fine when he saw her in the elevator a few minutes ago. Now she was asking about meds, so it wasn''t her. Who, then? "What do you need? I''ll have someone bring it to you."


    Debbie wanted to agree, but on second thoughts, she decided against it. Decker''s wound was suspicious, and he seemed like he wanted it kept secret. So she said, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. I''ll get it myself." The elevator arrived on the ground floor. She walked out and began making her way to the pharmacy. "Look, are you going to tell me or do I have to wander around like an idiot till I find it?" she asked Carlos.


    Carlos was not a man that liked to be turned down. His mood darkened. He replied coldly, "Turn right at the gate, walk fifty meters, then turn right again. You''ll see a pharmacy there."


    "Okay, thanks." After hanging up, Debbie started running as fast as her feet would take her.


    A minuteter, someone opened the door to Debbie''s seventh floor apartment. Light footsteps could be heard, faintly. Decker''s eyes snapped open; he was listening intently at the soundsing from the living room.


    Debbie had been gone for three minutes. She needed to find the shop and buy the things, so she couldn''t make it there and back in such a short time. ''Who''s that, then?''


    While he was still mulling this over, the bedroom door suddenly flew open. Two pair of dark eyes met.


    The two men furrowed their brows deeply at the sight of each other.


    "Eckerd?" That was thest person Carlos expected to see. How did Debbie know him? Why would he go straight to her ce after getting hurt? Hundreds of questions popped up in Carlos'' mind.


    Decker heaved a sigh. He scoffed, "Mr. Huo, what do you want by creeping into a woman''s apartment at midnight? Imagine what the tabloids will say."


    Carlos sniffed the air. Blood. Instead of answering Decker''s question, he asked, "Yates'' men around?"


    "Don''t...know." Decker turned his body, trying to hide his wound from Carlos.


    Carlos wasn''t interested in his grudges with Yates anyway, so he stopped asking. "Why are you here? Who''s Debbie to you, anyway?"


    "That''s...ugh! That''s for me to know, and you to...find out." Decker smiled mischievously.


    Carlos'' face fell. He took out his phone and called Frankie. "I need a background check on Eckerd." Carlos continued, rattling off details over the phone like height, weight, approximate age, and known aliases.


    Decker was dumbfounded. This man was so damn efficient.


    Carlos didn''t know much about Eckerd. All he knew was that Yates hated him, and the feeling was mutual. Last time when Carlos dined with Yates, Eckerd''s men started a fight with Yates'' retinue. It ended up with shots fired.


    "Get...out of here. My home." Decker tried to drive him away. But he wasn''t in any position to make demands.


    Carlos was possessed of a legendary cruelty. He even outdid Yates when someone crossed the line. ''Why would my stupid sis fall for an a-hole like that?'' he thought to himself.


    "Your home?" Carlos raised an eyebrow. "What would Ivan say about that?"

 Chapter 419: I Dont Know Him

    Chapter 419: I Don''t Know Him"I''ve got nothing to do with Ivan. Why would I care what he would say?" Decker snapped. Indeed, he wasn''t lying because he hadn''t had any interactions with Ivan yet.


    Carlos leaned against the closet and stared him down. In a cold voice, he said, "So, you''re another one of Debbie''s admirers?"


    "Damn you!" Suddenly, Decker hurled a photo frame towards Carlos.


    Carlos swiftly dodged it without much effort as the photo frame hit the closet andnded on the floor.


    He straightened his coat and red at Decker. "So, it seems like you have a death wish?"


    Decker gnashed his teeth and stayed on the bed. "Yeah, so kill me now, if you have the balls."


    Much to his surprise, the defiant look in Decker''s eyes suddenly reminded Carlos of Debbie. This wounded man somewhat resembled Debbie, especially in terms of his personality. The mostmon quality would be their audacity to stand up to him.


    Unfortunately for Decker, however, he wasn''t Debbie. Carlos might have excused this if it were Debbie, but he wasn''t going to let this man walk away after disrespecting him. He strode towards the bed and grabbed Decker''s arm, ruthlessly yanking him off the bed.


    "Ahh!" A pained groan escaped Decker''s lips as the sharp pain shot through his arm the moment he fell to the floor.


    ''Damn you! Carlos Huo, you pathetic wretch!''


    Carlos stomped on his hand, possibly crushing a few bones, leaving behind an impression of his leather shoes. "If you somehow manage to get out of this room alive, you win!" The cold look in his eyes suggested that he wasn''t joking.


    "Aargh...you..." The searing pain from his hand was unbearable and Decker let out a might wail in hopes of releasing some pain. Carlos watched with a deadpan expression on his face as Decker writhed in agony.


    Decker''s face was white as a sheet. Just as his vision faded and he was about to surrender himself to the arms of darkness, the loud shrill sound of Debbie screaming from the doorway kept him awake. "Carlos! What are you doing?"


    Immediately, Carlos froze on the spot. He drew his foot away and shot a sharp nce at Debbie''s worried face. ''Why is she so worried about this man?'' The mere thought of it filled his heart with anger.


    Debbie dropped the bag on the floor and rushed towards them. She reached down to pull Carlos'' long legs away from Decker. "Brother, are you okay? Please look at me!"


    ''B-brother...''


    Carlos'' facial expression changed dramatically.


    "Decker, wake up!" Debbie kept calling out, but her brother didn''t respond to her cries. In a fit of anger, she sprang up to her feet and red at Carlos. "What is the matter with you? Did you do this to him?"


    Carlos didn''t respond, but his silence spoke for his actions.


    And there wasn''t the slightest trace of guilt on his face. Needless to say, Debbie was incensed. "How could you do this to an injured man? Listen, if something happens to my brother because of you, I will never forgive you!"


    Debbie fell to the floor again, struggling to lift her brother up.


    Decker was already rendered unconscious, so no matter how she tried to move him, he didn''t respond. Frustrated, she shouted at Carlos again, "Get over here and help me!"


    Carlos'' face darkened with a baleful cloud. This woman was the only person in the world who dared to order him around like that.


    Although reluctant, he stepped forward as if to help. However, it wasn''t the kind of help Debbie had expected. Carlos pulled her away from the unconscious man and stomped on his hand once again.


    Dumbstruck, Debbie''s brain stuttered for a moment and every part of her went on pause while her thoughts caught up. She got up as fast as she could and pushed him away.


    "Carlos Huo, you disgust me!" Decker muttered something under his breath, finally having regained his consciousness. He opened his bloodshot eyes all of a sudden and red at the man responsible for his suffering.


    Carlos feigned a mask of innocence and said, "Wee back! Stand up and go back to bed on your own."


    Decker drew his sights away from Carlos and crawled back to the bed without a word.


    Debbie picked up the stic bag from the floor and showed the things to her brother. "I bought all the things you asked for. What should I do next?"


    Carlos walked over to her and snatched the bag away from her hand. "I haven''t had dinner yet. Go cook me up something nice."


    "Carlos Huo, who are you to Debbie? Why should my sister cook for you?" Decker growled angrily.


    Debbie looked at him, tears springing to her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. This was the first time her brother took her side and stood up to defend her.


    With deadpan face, Carlos threatened, "Shut your mouth if you want to live."


    Decker tried to retort, but Carlos pulled out a cotton bud and pressed it to his bleeding wound. In an instant, his whole face contorted in pain, and he forced his lips into a line.


    Debbie''s voice trembled as she looked at Carlos and said, "You... What are you going to do?"


    Carlos shot her a quick nce. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pursed her lips helplessly. ''How would I know?''


    "Get out now!" As soon as Debbie shut the door behind her, Carlos put the things away on the bedside table and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    Meanwhile, just outside the room, Debbie stood there nkly, wondering what to do. After a while, she decided to keep her mind busy but soon she realized that there were no ingredients at home to prepare a meal, because she hadn''t been living there for the past few months.


    After taking a quick look at the closed bedroom door, Debbie grabbed her purse and went downstairs again. She went to a convenience store and bought instant noodles, sandwiches and a few grilled kebabs.


    She didn''t prepare the portion of food for Decker since he was wounded and needed to avoid anything that could cause inmmations. After preparing a simple dinner for her and Carlos, she went back to let him know that dinner was ready.


    When she opened the door, she saw Decker biting down on his shirt to help with the pain, as beads of sweat trickled down his face. The bed sheet was already half-stained by the blood from his body.


    Much to her surprise, Carlos was squatting next to Decker, carefully stitching his wound. She quietly walked to Carlos'' side to have a closer look.


    Her heart ached to see the deep wounds on Decker''s waist. One of them looked really deep.


    Fortunately, Carlos had almost finished suturing his cuts.


    The sutures were done neatly and meticulously, as if it were done by a surgeon.


    Debbie marveled at the thought of how people around her with many hidden talents that she didn''t even know about. They were all shrouded in mystery and one could never tell what they were capable of. She assumed Decker knew how to stitch up his wounds since he was the one who asked her to buy all the required items.


    And now, after watching the way Carlos sutured Decker''s wounds, she couldn''t help but feel impressed.


    All the while, Decker silently endured the pain without any general anesthesia. When he couldn''t take it anymore, he let out a subdued groan. Debbie held her breath and rushed closer to her brother, cupping his clenched fist in her hands.


    Sensing the touch of her hand, Decker opened his eyes and took a deep breath. The sight of his sister''s worried face forced a tear to drop from the corner of his bloodshot eye.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Debbie seemed puzzled, trying to think who it could be. Carlos asked her to open the door and said, "It''s Niles."


    ''Niles? What''s he doing here at this hour?'' she wondered.


    She let go of Decker''s hand and ran to open the door. It was indeed Niles, standing outside, with a big medical box in his hands.


    "Hi, Little Pepper, where''s Carlos?" Niles asked, gasping for air.


    Debbie pointed at the bedroom door with her finger. Niles quickly took off his leather shoes, and rushed to the bedroom without even changing into slippers.


    Niles heaved a deep sigh of relief upon seeing Carlos sitting there, safe and sound. "Hey, man. You look all right. I thought you were hurt."


    "Cut the crap and take it from here." Carlos felt at ease and immediately stopped stitching the moment he saw that the man, who was more capable of fixing up people''s wounds, had arrived.


    Niles took a glimpse at the patient on the bed. Having realized that he wasn''t acquainted to him, he turned to look at Debbie and asked, "Who is he?"


    Niles grabbed the suture kit from Carlos'' hand and continued from where he had stopped.


    His hands moved even faster than Carlos''. After all, he was the doctor. This was his home turf.


    After a brief pause, Debbie answered, "I don''t know him."


    Yes, she didn''t know the Decker in front of her. From what she could recall, he was just a good-for-nothing creep. But what he did todaypletely changed her impression of him, leaving her to doubt whether she even knew him in the first ce.

 Chapter 420: Get Out

    Chapter 420: Get OutDebbie even doubted that she had mistaken him for someone else. She never knew that Decker had such a brave, strong side. ''Is he really my brother?''


    Niles was rendered speechless. He then turned to Carlos and asked, "Did you give him anesthesia?"


    Carlos shook his head.


    Shocked, Niles stared at Decker, his mouth agape. He gave him a thumbs-up and without wasting any more time, he continued to stitch the wound.


    After washing his hands, Carlos asked Debbie, "Is dinner ready?"


    "Hmm, on the table." Debbie absent-mindedly raised her arm and pointed to the direction of the dining table.


    Carlos grabbed hold of her raised arm. "Let''s eat together."


    "No, I¡ª"


    Before she could decline, he dragged her all the way to the dining room.


    Carlos frowned when he saw that they were going to have only instant noodles and sandwiches for dinner.


    Debbie sat down in her chair. Sighing helplessly, she told him, "Don''tin. You know I haven''t been home for months. I have no food here, and the supermarket is already closed. Lucky that we at least have instant noodles. See? My brother is pathetic as hell. He''s a patient and he can''t even eat noodles."


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He sat down, took his chopsticks and began eating.


    Even though it was just instant noodles, since it was cooked by Debbie, it tasted different from the ones he had eaten before. It tasted good. Like she had added some sort of special ingredient in it. An invisible ingredient that affected his mood, which aroused his appetite. He even ate the sandwiches and kebabs she had prepared.


    By the time they wrapped up their dinner, Niles had finished suturing Decker''s wound and put him on a drip. Decker was exhausted from the pain and fell asleep soon after.


    Niles put the medical tools back in his case and carried it out of the bedroom. When he saw Debbie cleaning the dining table, he asked in disbelief, "I was busy saving a patient in there, and you guys were enjoying dinner?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yes."


    Niles scoffed, "Don''t you think you''re being a little unfair?"


    Debbie shook her head and teased, "Nope."


    Niles gaped at her in disbelief. They had ganged up on him! ''Fine, whatever. After all, they used to be a couple.''


    After instructing Debbie on how to take care of Decker and his wound, Niles left. Carlos went to the balcony and called Yates to ask him about Eckerd''s information. Eckerd was apparently Decker''s alias in some sort of organization.


    When he ended the call and went back to the bedroom, he saw Debbie wiping the bloodstains off Decker''s body with a hot towel.


    After everything was done, they left Decker''s bedroom together. Closing the door behind them, Debbie turned to Carlos and said, "Thank you for your help tonight. It''ste. Go back to your apartment and get some rest."


    Carlos felt like she was driving him away, and his face darkened in displeasure. He threw a nce at Decker''s bedroom door and said casually, "I''m not sleepy."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. He wasn''t sleepy, but she was.


    She was already exhausted from the long travel, and as soon as she hade back, she had to take care of the wounded Decker, and then prepare dinner. Sleep was overwhelming her. The only thing she wanted to do right then was take a hot bath and get some much-needed sleep.


    The man stood still without moving a muscle. Sighing, she said, "Fine. Just sit in the living room by yourself then. I''m going to bathe."


    "Okay."


    Debbie was confused by his behavior.


    But she ignored him and went to her bedroom, grabbed her pajamas and entered the bathroom.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom after a nice, warm bath, she was startled to find the aloof man sitting on her bedroom sofa. "Mr. Huo, why won''t you go back to your apartment? Why are you inside my bedroom at thiste hour?"


    She instinctively checked if she was properly dressed, but then after realizing that it was Carlos, she didn''t mind at all. She walked to the dressing table while wiping her wet hair.


    Carlos threw a quick nce at the woman in her pajamas and asked calmly, "Where''s Piggy?"


    "At my uncle''s house."


    He stood up from the sofa and walked to the dressing table. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, he took the towel from her hand. Debbie was confused. He remained silent as he began to wipe her hair gently.


    Numerous questions popped up in her mind. ''What does this mean? Shouldn''t he be cuddling with his fiancee in bed right now? Why is he here, helping me wipe my hair?


    Does he want to¡ª'' "Do you want to sleep with me?" she asked out loud.


    His face darkened at her straightforward question. But he didn''t respond and continued wiping her hair.


    The truth was that he just wanted to feel her existence; he wanted to make sure that she was really in front of him, within his reach. After all, her job had been keeping her away from Y City for so long.


    Debbie could sense that Carlos was acting unusually. She quickly applied a coat of skin care to her face and stood up. "I''ll dry my hair with the hairdryer now."


    Carlos didn''t stop her. She put on her slippers and trotted towards the bathroom.


    In the bathroom


    Debbie turned on the hairdryer. She was still pondering over Carlos'' unusual behavior.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in the mirror and startled her again.


    Her heart pounded faster as Carlos approached her.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and closed his eyes, breathing in the fragrance from her body. It was a familiar scent.


    Debbie couldn''t dry her hair anymore. Left with no choice, she turned off the hairdryer and turned around to face him. He was holding her so tight that they could feel each other''s breathing. "Mr. Huo, you¡­ Do you need anything?"


    "Yes," he replied simply.


    Then he went silent again, staring intently into her eyes.


    Debbie took a deep breath. Pretending to be calm, she asked, "What do you want?"


    Carlos leaned forward, and Debbie spontaneously bent backwards. Her back was now pressed against the sink.


    He ced his left palm gently at the back of her neck and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    Debbie was a little taken aback by his tender kiss.


    If he had stayed behind just because he wanted to kiss her, he could have just said that. She wondered why he was behaving so mysteriously.


    But she wasn''t worried that Carlos would bug her for sex. It wasn''t because Decker was in the bedroom next door. It was purely because she was married, and he was engaged. She believed that Carlos had his principles.


    And she had guessed right.


    After kissing her passionately for a few minutes, he let go of her.


    While she was still panting, he hugged her tightly once again. ''She''s here.'' He felt her warmth against his body.


    Debbie grinned yfully. She lifted a finger and stroked his chest flirtatiously. "Mr. Huo, we''re having an affair right now," she teased him purposely.


    Carlos said in a low growl, "You''re cheating on your partner, but I''m not."


    "Howe?" She blinked in confusion. Besides, even if she was having an affair, it was him who had seduced her.


    "Because I''m not married yet." He broke free from her.


    Debbie pouted angrily. She retorted, "You''re engaged, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." He tidied his clothes and added casually, "So, don''t try to seduce me again."


    ''What? When did I seduce him? I didn''t do anything!'' she screamed in her head. She scoffed at him, "You were the one who seduced me. Get out of my bedroom now." She pushed him to the door.


    Carlos didn''t retort. "Go to bed early." With that, he strode out of her bedroom and left the apartment.


    Debbie shook her head, unable toprehend the man''s behavior.


    No sooner had Carlos closed the main door than her phone rang. It was Ivan. "Hey," she said.


    "Hi Debbie, are you free now? I''ll be spending a few days in a seaside resort with a few friends the day after tomorrow. Would you like to join us?"


    Debbie didn''t want to. But she couldn''t bring herself to turn him down, so she nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 421: Who Is Decker, Exactly

    Chapter 421: Who Is Decker, ExactlyBefore ending the call, Ivan added, "I don''t think I''ll be goodpany. I''m too busy. So maybe bring a friend?"


    "Okay, good idea," Debbie said.


    After ending the call with Ivan, she thought about Kasie and called her right after. The girl on the other end was applying a Pure-y rify.


    "You avable the day after tomorrow?" Debbie asked.


    "Yeah. What''s up?" Kasie''s voice sounded muffled as she was smoothing out the mask on her face.


    "We''ll be spending a few days in a seaside resort. Wannae?"


    "Sounds good. How long?"


    "Why¡ªI don''t know. I''ll ask and text youter."


    "Okay."


    The two girls chatted a little while longer before saying good night to each other. After hanging up, Debbie went straight to bed. But she didn''t go right to sleep.


    She suddenly thought of a question and texted Carlos. "Who is Decker, exactly?"


    Debbie realized she really didn''t know him.


    She remembered when they lived together. She was busy with her career and didn''t really know what he did all day. All she knew was that when she came home he''d be ying games on his phone. So she figured he was a mobile gamer.


    After what happened tonight, she needed to step back and take a fresh look. This wasn''t the same Decker she used to know.


    He couldn''t have changed like that overnight.


    It was probably more urate to say that she never understood her brother. Probably, the Decker she saw tonight was who he really was.


    As she was immersed in her thoughts, she received a reply from Carlos. "He''s your brother. Not mine."


    Debbie really wanted to punch that man. ''You jerk!'' she cussed angrily.


    "Yes, he''s my brother. But we lost contact until about 3 years ago. He didn''t even want to admit we were rted at first. He finally gave in, but that was when he started treating me like his personal ATM." Debbie texted Carlos again, telling him the truth.


    Three minutester, Carlos replied, "He lied to you."


    "What?"


    "It''s not for me to say. Just...look into it."


    Debbie was irritated, but she didn''t dare throw a tantrum now.


    So she simply replied, "Good night."


    The next morning, she got up, stretched, and briefly considered making breakfast for Decker. But, when she poked her head inside his bedroom, he was gone.


    Even the bloodstained bed sheet was gone. ''So was it a dream?'' she thought.


    She called him, but his phone was off.


    Of course, Debbie had no choice. She hired someone to investigate Decker. She was really worried about him. ''What''s he up to? How did he get hurt?''


    When Debbie and Kasie got to the seaside resort, they found out who Ivan''s friends were. Carlos, Stephanie, Wesley, ir, Kinsley and Niles.


    Seeing Debbie, Kinsley smiled and walked up to her. Then he flicked his fingers on her forehead and rebuked, "Long time no see. You forget about me?"


    Massaging her forehead, Debbie snapped, "You haven''t changed a bit¡ªunfortunately."


    Kasie could barely contain her excitement. She was practically jumping up and down. She looked at Kinsley and asked, "Are-are you... Are you really Kinsley Feng?"


    Kinsley extended his right hand like a gentleman. "Yes, lovely one. Nice to meet you. I''m Kinsley."


    Kasie dramatically wiped her hand on her clothes to make sure it was clean and took his hand. Her voice was thick with eagerness. "Deb, look. It''s Kinsley. Here! I''m shaking hands with him!" Kinsley was an international superstar, the ideal type for girls across the globe.


    "Yes, I see him. And stay away from this guy. He''s a womanizer," Debbie said and seriously pulled her friend away from him.


    Pissed off, Kinsley put his hands around Debbie''s neck as if to strangle her, and retorted in a yful voice, "Telling stories about me again?"


    Little did Kinsley know that his actions caught the eye of two men.


    One of them coldly stole nces at them, while the other one went straight over. It was Ivan. He pulled Debbie to his side and said, "Let''s go in. Lunch is ready."


    The seaside resort they were at was a five-star tourist spot, with elegant, low-rise architecture, rooms lit by capiz shell-lights, numerous vis with private plunge pools, dozens of garden bungalows, dinner served on a canopied bed by the sea, and a view to die for.


    Carlos and Stephanie walked ahead of the group. Wesley and ir were behind them, but when Wesley didn''t pay much attention to her, ir took the chance to trot over to Debbie and grabbed her arm. "Debbie! Happy you''re here."


    "Feeling''s mutual. I thought about inviting you, but then I thought Wesley might make you stay home. But surprise! You''re here!" Debbie said blissfully.


    ir pouted her lips in anger. "I''m not here for fun, at least that''s what he tells me. It had something to do with Carlos. Mr. Wen and Kinsley are an unexpected bonus. Xavier was here, too, but he left already."


    The truth was, they arrived there in different groups. Carlos, Stephanie, Wesley, ir and Niles were one group; they hade here on vacation. Then, after they arrived at the resort, they bumped into Ivan, Kinsley and Xavier. Since they all knew each other, they decided to spend the holiday together.


    Debbie and Kasie were thest ones to arrive. Everyone else was already there. That was why Debbie was surprised to see some unexpected people there.


    The table was already set, and the different courses had arrived. They had myriad sorts of seafood for lunch, such as lobsters, abalone, sea urchins, sashimi... Debbie took a deep breath, her mouth watering. She looked at the other people around the table and asked casually, "Who''s paying?"


    Ivan put a bottle of red wine before her while saying, "Don''t worry. Carlos has the tab."


    Kinsley took his chopsticks and said, "Just enjoy yourself, Debbie. Money is nothing to Mr. Huo. He''s on honeymoon, so he''s in a good mood. Let''s just rip him off."


    Debbie''s facial expression changed abruptly when she heard his words.


    "Wow! Honeymoon? So when are they getting married?" Niles asked, deliberately adding fuel to the fire.


    ir caught a glimpse of Debbie''s face. The poor girl. Blinking her eyes, ir asked Wesley in a sarcastic tone, "So they''re on some kind of lover''s retreat? You didn''t tell me that."


    Wesley frowned. "Carlos didn''t tell me."


    Pulling a dramatic face, ir nodded, "If I knew that was going on, I would have stayed home. I don''t want to be a fifth wheel."


    Debbie suddenly stood up. "Oh crap. I forgot to wash my hands. Just start without me."


    "It''s not a honeymoon. We''re just here to rx,"


    Carlos'' voice suddenly rang from behind her, as if he was trying to exin.


    Debbie didn''t stop walking. She mocked in her mind, ''How could he possibly exin anything to me?''


    Stephanie''s smile froze on her face when she heard Carlos'' words. Embarrassed, she echoed him, "No, it''s just a vacation. After we get married, we''ll honeymoon in another country."


    Everyone was silent. No one was interested in replying to her.


    They didn''t start eating until Debbie came back from thedies'' room. As if nothing happened, she sat casually between Ivan and Kasie. Ivan picked up a slice of salmon sashimi to her te. "Here. Have some. You must be starving."


    "Thanks." Debbie then bowed her head and focused on the food.


    Maybe because she had already gotten used to the heartache, she managed to collect herself and changed her mood in a short time. Now, she began savoring all this seafood on the table.

 Chapter 422: Not Boyfriend Material

    Chapter 422: Not Boyfriend MaterialKnowing Debbie''s huge appetite, none of her friends at the table was surprised. The waiter kept serving them one dish after another, and all the seafood dishes were different recipes. Someone had told the waiter to keep bringing new dishes to the table. There were more than twenty dishes there already, but the wait staff kept bringing more.


    The group of friends chatted happily as they enjoyed their meal. Ivan was a gentleman. He took care of Debbie the whole time, even donning disposable gloves to peel the shrimp shells for thedies at the table.


    But most of the time, Wesley took care of ir himself. As for Stephanie, she didn''t like seafood. Debbie and Kasie were the twodies who got the most out of it.


    Strangely enough, when Debbie was almost full, the waiter stopped bringing any more dishes.


    After the lunch, they decided to retire to their hotel rooms. They agreed to get together again, on the beach at 3 p.m.


    In the hallway, Debbie suddenly suggested, "Ivan, how about I share a room with Kasie? She gets scared at night."


    Ivan nodded, "No problem. I''ll be right next door if you need me."


    The other people walking behind them thought their conversation was odd. But no one said anything.


    After little hesitation, ir asked Debbie, "How many beds in your room?"


    "A queen-size bed." Debbie had seen the bed when she dropped off her luggage.


    ir''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Mind if I stay with you two?"


    "No way!" A man''s voice rang before Debbie could answer.


    They knew who it was at once¡ªWesley.


    Defeated, pulling a long face, ir resignedly followed Wesley to their bedroom.


    Niles and Kinsley each had a single room. Kinsley said to Wesley in a yful voice, "Wes, we haven''t slept together in a long time. Come on. Let ir y with Debbie, and I''ll keep youpany." But Wesley simply ignored his joke.


    Niles winked at Kasie. "Girl, how about we share the same room and let Debbie be with her husband?"


    Kasie smirked. She said with self-mockery, "Well, I''d love to. But I snore, drool, and talk in my sleep. You sure?"


    Niles knew she was joking, but he echoed her joke and pretended to be scared. "Oh, then I''d better stay in my own bed!"


    After Debbie and Kasie entered their room and closed the door behind them, Kasie instantly suggested, "Deb, you don''t have to do this."


    As she unpacked her luggage, Debbie said, "I haven''t done a sleepover with you in years. We can talk all night. You can''t tell me that doesn''t sound like fun."


    "It does!" she bubbled happily. "It''s settled then!"


    Kasie smiled and opened her luggage too. "Did you see Stephanie''s face at lunch?


    "No." Debbie had been concentrating on eating, so she didn''t pay attention to anyone else. "Why? Wasn''t she happy?"


    "No. Mr. Huo kept stealing nces at you." In fact, Kasie didn''t like seafood as much as Debbie did, so she talked with everyone, and noticed what was going on. She ate more than usual. She didn''t have the heart to turn down Ivan when he had gone to the trouble of peeling the shrimp shells for her.


    Debbie''s hands froze when she heard Kasie''s words. "Did he?" ''With Stephanie right there? How?'' she wondered.


    "Oh yeah. I think Mr. Huo still loves you."


    "I hope so. But if he really loved me, he wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Stephanie." Debbie shook her head as she carefully hung her clothes in the closet.


    Kasie sighed helplessly. "I wonder why his memory hasn''te back. When will he remember you?" She really felt bad for Debbie. Forced to leave, she finally returned to find her husband alive, but he didn''t remember her at all.


    Looking at her clothes, Debbie smiled and said, "I don''t know." Thinking of something, she turned around to look at Kasie. "How do you think he''ll react when he gets his memory back and finds out I''m married to Ivan?" She had thought about this a lot. At first, she was hoping he''d take matters into his own hands. But as time passed, that hope had been fading fast.


    "He used to love you. Once it alles back to him, nothing will stop him from marrying you," Kasie said confidently. She had witnessed their love firsthand and knew how much Carlos loved Debbie.


    Debbie shed a bitter smile. Although the hope seemed slim, she still prayed that Carlos would regain his memory as soon as possible.


    When it was close to three o''clock in the afternoon, Debbie showed up on the beach, wearing sunsses and a sun hat, Kasie in tow. "Kinsley''s already there," Kasie said and then looked at Debbie. "How do you know him, anyway?"


    Debbie took a look at the man not far from them. She replied with a smile, "I became friends with him when I was in Z Country. I also know his brother¡ªYates."


    "Think you could help me get his autograph?" Kasie asked as she nced at Kinsley with admiration in her eyes. The superstar looked much more handsome than on TV.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at her friend. Kasie was drooling over the handsome man. "You like him? Need me to hook you up? He''s still single."


    Debbie''s joke snapped Kasie back to reality and she hastily shook her head. "No way. Stars like him only date other stars. Not boyfriend material."


    "Listen to you! You ever tried dating an idol?" Debbie teased. Although it was already autumn, the weather was still hot. Kinsley had swum for a while in the sea and was now drinking beverage under a beach umbre. When he saw the twodies approaching, he waved at them.


    This was a private beach, so they wouldn''t be disturbed by random passersby. Debbie took off her shades and waved back.


    "I''m his fan and I love him as an idol, but honestly, he looks like a yboy. I''m not hot enough for him," Kasie remarked.


    They were nearing the beach umbre. Debbie asked again, "So what about Niles? Hot doctor, connections in other nations, rich family in A Country..."


    Kasie shook her head again. "Too childish. Not my cup of tea."


    Kinsley handed each of them a coconut with a straw inserted in it. "Fresh coconut water. It''s iced. Very sweet. Where''s your husband?"


    Debbie paused. She was in a daze for a moment when he said that. She turned around to search for Ivan. ''Oh, I forgot my "husband"...'' she thought. "It''s not quite three. He''ll be here," she said awkwardly.


    Suddenly, a sshing was heard from the sea. It was Niles, swimming ashore.


    Panting from the exertion, he took off the swimming goggles and ran his fingers through his wet hair. "You''rete. What did you do, sleep in?"


    Debbiey on the deck chair and greedily drank the coconut water through the straw. She was so immersed in the beverage that she didn''t even bother to answer Niles'' question.


    So Kasie answered for her. In a loud voice, she replied, "Yeah we rested up. That way we can have fun longer."


    As they talked, Kinsley waved at the people behind Debbie. Wesley, ir, Carlos and Stephanie were trudging their way up the beach.


    But Ivan hadn''t shown up yet.


    So Debbiezily pulled out her phone and called him. "Hi, where are you?"


    "I''mposing an email to a client. I''ll join you soon," Ivan said on the other end.


    "Okay, see youter." Debbie swung her phone in front of Kinsley''s face and said, "Ivan''s busy with work. He''ll join us soon."


    She had already finished the fresh coconut water. Handing the empty coconut shell to Kinsley, she asked, "Mr. Feng, I''d like another, please."


    Kasie reminded her worriedly, "Don''t drink too much of that. You don''t want a tummy ache."

 Chapter 423: Bitch

    Chapter 423: Bitch"Mmm! This is really good. Another, please?" Debbie pleaded with a hopeful expression as she propped her hand against her chin.


    Kinsley shook his head. "Sorry. There are only ten, and Niles already had two. How about you and your husband share one?"


    Carlos and Stephanie happened toe over, and they also


    heard what Kinsley said.


    ir gave her iced coconut to Debbie and offered, "Debbie, have this one. I''ll just drink something else."


    Debbie immediately shook her head. "Come on! I was just teasing. Just drink yours. It''s so hot, you need one to stay cool. Kinsley, please order some more."


    Kinsley called a nearby waiter over, and asked him to ice more coconuts.


    While all this was going on, ir took a sip of her coconut water. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, "I love it. No wonder you want another one, Debbie."


    "Exactly! Girls, let''s go swimming." Debbie took off her bath towel and revealed a pink bikini with blue spots.


    Kasie took off her towel too, and she wore a ck bikini.


    "Wow! Debbie, Kasie! You girls have it where it counts!" Kinsley whistled at them.


    Niles'' eyes lit up as he said, "Little Pepper! You''re full of surprises! Hey Kasie, you want to y doctor?"


    Debbie kicked Niles'' leg and raised her fist to threaten him. "Hey, she''s my bestie. Show a little respect!"


    Niles wrapped his arms around his head protectively and took one step back. Pretending to be afraid, he said, "One more like that I''ll need a doctor too. I''ll be good."


    Kinsleyughed out loud and teased, "Coward! Debbie, let''s go swimming. Carlos, Wesley, wanna join us?"


    Wesley and Carlos nodded and pulled their towels off. They went towards the sea together.


    Stephanie, who was on the phone, had to quickly hang up and follow after them.


    The men began swimming, while ir whispered in Debbie''s ear, "You''re so lucky! I wanted to wear a bikini too, but Wesley said no."


    Debbie patted her shoulder and offered, "Did you bring your bikini with you? How about this? We can go swimming in the evening without Wesley along. We can even take selfies."


    Thrilled, ir gave her a hug and said cheerfully, "Sounds good. Just let me know!"


    Debbie and Kasie went swimming. ir didn''t know how to swim, so she could only stand on the beach and watch as the others sshed about in the waves.


    She heard some sshing beside her, so she turned to see who it was¡ªit was Stephanie. She was also wearing a ck bikini, though in a different style from Kasie''s. She had thetest designer edition that tied differently. She sat on a big rock and watched Carlos swim.


    ir was about to talk to Stephanie when Wesley swam back to her and reached out his hand. "Come here."


    ir shook her head. "I can''t swim."


    "Let me teach you."


    "But I''m afraid¡ª Aargh!" Despite her unwillingness, Wesley pulled her into his arms and swam with her under the waves.


    Stephanie was left alone there on that rock. She saw Carlos swimming towards Debbie, and her face darkened.


    A man''s arm suddenly snaked around Debbie''s waist. As she was about toin, her lips were sealed by his.


    She opened her eyes¡ªthe man was none other than Carlos. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''Wow! His fiancee is close by, on the beach!'' she thought to herself.


    Debbie heard someone swimming over, and then saw Niles, whose eyes were shut. His arm identally touched someone, so he opened his eyes to check. What he saw made his heart skip a beat.


    He saw Carlos and Debbie kissing affectionately. He knew Carlos and Stephanie were still together, so this shouldn''t be happening.


    He was too scared to breathe, so he almost suffocated. He surfaced, gasping for air.


    Then he looked around and caught sight of Stephanie. She was still there, on the beach.


    ''No wonder Carlos is so bold.


    Holy crap! Ivan''sing over!''


    Niles took a deep breath, went under the water and found Carlos and Debbie again, who were still kissing. Ignoring Carlos'' murderous nce, Niles pointed to Debbie and mouthed, "Ivan!"


    Debbie didn''t know what Niles was saying. She pulled Carlos'' hand off her waist and surfaced.


    After taking a few breaths, she saw Ivan swimming over to her.


    Kasie didn''t dare to open her eyes underwater, so she didn''t see anything. She was hoping to get near Debbie. When Debbie surfaced, Kasie immediately swam towards her and said, "No wonder I couldn''t find you. I swam in the wrong direction."


    Debbie felt her waist being held by a pair of arms and then a kiss was nted on her waist.


    Startled, Debbie kicked the submarine sex fiend hard and swam to shore with all her might.


    ''Carlos is too much! And he tried to maul me in front of everyone!'' she thought.


    When she swam past Ivan, he called out her name, but she couldn''t hear him. She swam nonstop until she reached the shore. She stared at Stephanie not far away, and gasped for air.


    Carlos, on the other hand, was a little startled when Debbie kicked him. He immediately surfaced and struggled for a breath. As he gulped down lungfuls of air, he saw Debbie swim away and finally hit the beach.


    Stephanie walked over to Debbie and looked down at her while saying, "You''re married."


    Not knowing what Stephanie wanted to do or say, she simply asked indifferently, "Okay?"


    "Ivan doesn''t love you," Stephanie mocked. She had never seen Ivan and Debbie kissing, hugging, or making out. In public, they were like an old, married couple.


    Instead of getting angry, Debbie smiled and snapped back, "Carlos doesn''t love you either."


    "I know. But he''ll always be mine," Stephanie said confidently.


    Debbie giggled. "I doubt it."


    She was going to do her best to bring Carlos back to her.


    "You sound like you have a n," Stephanie said in a cold voice.


    While ying with the sand, Debbie said nonchntly, "What else? I''ll get back what''s rightfully mine."


    "Toote!" Stephanie said firmly.


    "Toote?" Debbie scoffed. She looked even more alluring with the charming smile that she wore on her face. "Carlos is sleeping with me tonight."


    "Debbie Nian!" Stephanie said through gritted teeth. "You are such a bitch!"


    Instantly, Debbie fumed, but she did her best not to lose her temper. "I''m a bitch? That sounds more like you. You stole my husband while he suffered from amnesia. Or maybe thief is more like it!"

 Chapter 424: I Cant Stand Sweet Foods

    Chapter 424: I Can''t Stand Sweet FoodsDebbie had her keen eyes locked on Stephanie''s face, looking closely at the tiniest shift in her expression.


    ''The cold look in her eyes reminds me of Carlos, '' Stephanie thought and shivered. She bit her lips and retorted, "Carlos and I are in love."


    Debbie stood up, lifted a knee, and pushed Stephanie into the water with her leg. Ignoring her shrieking, Debbie looked down at her and snapped, "You''re lying! He never loved you. The only reason you''re with him now is thanks to James Huo!


    Just leave him, or you''ll end up like Megan."


    Stephanie raised her head all of a sudden, panic obvious in her eyes. "You killed her?"


    A weird smile hung over her face as Debbie said, "That''s for me to know and you to find out."


    "I''ll call the cops! I''ll tell them you killed Megan." Stephanie stood up and staggered towards the beach.


    Arms crossed, Debbie sneered and said coldly, "Go ahead. Call them. Meanwhile, I''ll be with Carlos."


    At that moment, she heard the sound of water sshing behind her.


    Debbie turned around and saw Carlos surface. He looked back and forth between the two women and felt the atmosphere was rather tense. "What''s up?" he asked.


    Stephanie took a deep breath and said, "Carlos, she killed Megan!"


    Debbie said with a raised eyebrow, "Really, Miss Li? That''s nder, and I can sue you."


    With a deep frown, Carlos scolded Stephanie, "Quit it!"


    "It''s true. She just admitted it!" Stephanie ran towards Carlos and held onto his arm tightly.


    Debbie looked at her, her eyes full of scorn. "When did I admit anything? Are you hearing voices?"


    "You..." She thought about it and then realized Debbie hadn''t admitted to killing Megan.


    Carlos shook Stephanie''s hands off and told her coldly, "I''ve already had my men look into it. Debbie didn''t kill Megan. Quit saying that."


    Stephanie gritted her teeth as Carlos scolded her. That wasn''t in the n at all. She turned to look at the other woman and saw her wrap herself in a clean towel and leave.


    Carlos tagged along as if they were a couple. He requested an iced coconut from a waiter, inserted a straw in it and handed it to Debbie.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    He said impatiently, "I can''t stand sweet foods."


    ''So he''s giving his coconut drink to me? Not his fiancee?''


    Debbie looked at Stephanie and their eyes met. With a smug smile, she took the coconut from Carlos and took a huge mouthful of the coconut water through the straw.


    "Wow! So good!" she said, settling herself into a deck chair.


    ''Sweeter than the previous one, '' she thought. ''He gave his coconut drink to me. So he didn''t care if he pissed Stephanie off?''


    Carlosy down in another deck chair next to hers and said abruptly, "Don''t wear a bikini again."


    Debbie was shocked speechless. ''Is he talking to me?''


    She looked around and found they were the only ones close by. Stephanie still stood where they left her, sulking.


    "Your fiancee is wearing one too. Go talk to her." ''He''s so bossy, and I hate that!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Carlos, whose eyes were shut, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. Staring at her with his dark eyes, he said through gritted teeth, "If you talk back to me, I''ll bang you right here and now!"


    Debbie''s jaw dropped.


    Her face was as red as a tomato.


    She tightened her towel by instinct and cursed, "You jerk!"


    Meanwhile, ir rushed in Debbie''s direction, shrieking. She finally managed to get away from Wesley. Carlosy back, acting as if nothing had happened.


    ir stood before Debbie, gasping for air. She grabbed a clean towel to dry her wet hair and pointed at Wesley, who was approaching them leisurely. "You''re good at tae kwon do, right? Can you kill him? Once he''s dead, I''m all yours."


    Trying to suppress her giggles, Debbie feigned terror and said, "Sis, Wesley''s the toughest guy in the city. Even if I was a ck belt, I''d be no match for him."


    "I can''t get away from him, ever," ir blurted out as she watched his approaching figure, feeling so frustrated. She had asked herself why tons of times.


    Debbie handed the coconut drink she''d been working on to ir and coaxed, "Here. Have some coconut water. It''ll cool you down."


    Sitting next to Debbie, ir reached out her hands and took it over. She didn''t mind Debbie''s germs, and drank arge mouthful.


    Sizing Wesley up, Debbie whispered in ir''s ear, "Look at him. Handsome, rich. Why keep turning him down? Just say yes! You don''t want him dating someone else, believe me."


    ir pouted and said, "I want to be with him, but...it''splicated."


    There didn''t seem to be anything else to say, so Debbie had to drop it.


    After the supper, Kinsley suggested, "Who wants a foot massage?"


    Niles raised his hand immediately. "Count me in. It feels so good. And the masseuses here are all pretty."


    "E! Stop leering. It''s gross!" Debbie rolled her eyes at Niles.


    Niles scratched the back of his head and said, "You guys must be exhausted. How about a whole body massage? Come on! Don''t be killjoys!"


    "No kidding. Hurry up. And we can grab some handsome masseurs for thedies," said Kinsley as he put his arms around Ivan''s and Carlos'' shoulders, leading them to a nearby spa.


    Niles grabbed Wesley''s arm and shouted at the others, "Let''s go,dies. Keep an eye on your men. Otherwise, they might..." He stopped in mid-sentence and smiled slyly.


    Thedies rolled their eyes and followed after them.


    Kinsley booked them all with Carlos'' money. The four women sat in a row, while five men sat opposite them.


    Then, nine masseuses came over.


    Debbie looked them up and down. All of them had perfect figures and pretty faces¡ªprobably a requirement to work here. With a professional smile, each of them ced a wooden basin in front of every guest and put the guest''s feet into the medicated water.


    Niles and Kinsley were both single. They chatted with their masseuses cheerfully, flirting with them andughing.


    With his eyes shut, Carlos leaned back on his sofa. Ivan and Wesley talked about whatever struck their fancy. They were all used to this.


    Debbie felt ufortable for some reason. She turned to look at ir and found she wore a simr expression.


    But Stephanie''s demeanor matched that of the men. She yed on her phone while enjoying the foot massage.


    Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time. ''Mr. Huo, aren''t you a germophobe? Why do you let a strange woman massage your feet?'' she cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 425: The Farce

    Chapter 425: The FarceCarlos could sense Debbie''s tense gaze even with his eyes shut. He opened his eyes all of a sudden and looked at her.


    The instant their eyes met, Debbie looked away. She now stared at the woman massaging Carlos.


    Anger was written all over her face. ''She looks pissed.


    Why? Who pissed her off?


    And why steal nces at me?'' Carlos was confused.


    Ivan chuckled as he witnessed what was going on between Carlos and Debbie.


    But before he could say something, Debbie opened her mouth first. "Hey ir. The masseuses here are so hot. Maybe we could find some masseurs who are just as hot."


    When she heard that, Kasie bit her lip. ''Tomboy must be jealous. I feel kind of weird, but I''m not attached. Ivan''s her husband, '' she thought.


    ir, who was also angry at Wesley, pped her thigh and agreed cheerfully, "Good idea. Manager Xu, we want masseurs. Stephanie, Kasie, you two game?"


    Wesley, Carlos, and Ivan perked up their ears. The shoe was on the other foot now, so to speak.


    They didn''t want hot guys massaging their loved ones.


    Niles didn''t get it at all and was still busy chatting with his masseuse. Kinsley, who knew women well, instantly understood what was going on. Instead of stopping them, he spoke quickly to interrupt. He told the manager, "Manager Xu, have four masseurs more handsome than me to serve our queens."


    The manager put on a ttering smile and said, "You must be kidding, Mr. Feng. We don''t have anyone here more handsome than you. But, I will get the most handsome men avable." Then he gestured for an assistant to call four masseurs over.


    Wesley frowned deeply. Carlos, however, stared at Debbie instead of looking at his fiancee. Although there was no expression on his face, his cold stare shot daggers at Debbie, who didn''t seem to care.


    Ivan sighed with profound resignation as he knew Kasie got unwillingly dragged into this. In order to save Kasie from embarrassment, he told his masseuse, "Kasie over there seems a bit ufortable. Go and serve her instead. I''ll have one of the masseurs massage me."


    Kasie was shocked. ''How did he know what I was thinking? The man''s amazing!''


    A little disappointed, the masseuse stood up and walked towards Kasie.


    Wesley spoke next. "ir, you sure you want a guy massaging you?" he threatened.


    "Come on! Get the stick out of your ass, and have fun for once. For me?" ir blinked her eyes at him.


    Wesley shook his head and thought, ''This is not fun.''


    Before long, four masseurs came in. Wesley ordered the masseuse at his feet, "Go massage her." He pointed at ir.


    Out of the five men here, three of them had girlfriends. Ivan and Wesley asked for masseurs. Carlos remained silent.


    Two masseurs were ready to massage Debbie and Stephanie. Carlos sat silently.


    Stephanie paid no attention at all and kept scrolling through the minutes of a conference on her phone. She''d done this before. Debbie rolled her eyes and suddenly had an idea.


    She knew what was going on, so she decided to take advantage of it. "Hi, how long will this take?" she started.


    "About half an hour," the masseur answered. He recognized Debbie as he was a fan of hers. As a professional masseur, he tried his best to remain calm and provide top-notch services for her. He was still champing at the bit, considering this would be a way he could show his appreciation to the singer that had brought him so much joy.


    Debbie rubbed her back andined, "Geez! My back is killing me. Oh, and my waist as well. Can you give those spots extra-special attention?"


    The masseur got more excited as he answered cheerfully, "No problem. We aim to please."


    Kasie''s jaw dropped as she thought to herself, ''He who ys with fire gets burned. Look out, Tomboy.''


    Ivan stole a nce at Carlos, who still remained silent and stoic. ''Man, he is so patient! Since he doesn''t mind, I''d better let it be, '' he thought.


    As if they were having a contest of patience, Carlos allowed the masseuse to massage him while Debbie kept on chatting with the masseur.


    Seeing another man rubbing Debbie''s feet and seeing she was enjoying it annoyed Carlos to no end.


    Carlos was frustrated and he could feel his rage building inside him. Finally, he couldn''t hold it back anymore. With a sneer, he told Stephanie, "Stephanie, trade with me."


    Stephanie sneered to herself as well, and acted as if she didn''t get his point. "You mean the masseuse and masseur?" she asked.


    "Mmm hmm," he simply answered.


    Stephanie told the masseur before her and said, "Go massage Mr. Huo, please."


    "Yes, Miss Li."


    The masseur didn''t know why. He got the idea that Carlos was jealous of him massaging Stephanie. So he did as he was bidden.


    As of now, only Debbie, Niles and Kinsley had the opposite sex massaging them.


    Niles was still enjoying his massage, flirting with the girl now pulling on his tense muscles. Suddenly, his phone beeped. He pulled it out and found a text from Carlos. "Ask your masseuse to serve Debbie," it read.


    Niles was rendered speechless. His first thought was ''Why? I like her a lot!'' But he knew it wasn''t a good idea to disobey Carlos. With a smile, he told Debbie, "Pepper Nian, can we swap massage therapists? Mine''s too weak for me."


    Unexpectedly, the masseuse before him immediately said, "You don''t have to do that. I can apply greater pressure. How about this?" She went so deep it started to hurt.


    "Ooooouch! Easy, easy!" It was clear to everyone there that he was in pain.


    They looked at Niles sympathetically.


    Niles said nothing. But in his mind, he was cursing nonstop. ''Fuck you, Carlos!'' After taking a bit to recover, he pointed at Debbie and ordered the masseuse, "Go serve her."


    The masseuse thought that Niles was not happy with her. She got anxious, tears blurred her vision. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Li. I can be gentle. Please don''t¡ª"


    However, Niles interrupted her. "I...I want a masseur." He forced the words out. In his mind, he said, ''I hope you''re happy, Carlos. You owe me one.''


    The masseuse was stunned for a while and then thought, ''Is he gay?'' She immediately stood up and said, "Got it, Mr. Li. Done and done."


    Niles wanted to cry. He even lied about his sexual orientation for Carlos.


    Seeing this, Debbie shrugged. She got what she wanted, so shey back and enjoyed the massage.


    So that was how the farce ended.

 Chapter 426: Let Me Take Care Of You

    Chapter 426: Let Me Take Care Of YouStephanie yed on her phone the whole time. She smiled sarcastically and thought to herself, ''I know what they were ying at! Carlos and Debbie were jealous.''


    After the massage, the group left the spa and went to their respective rooms.


    ir asked Debbie and Kasie to the beach to enjoy the view. But Debbie was on the phone with Ruby, so she said, "Sorry, ir. I''m busy. Go ahead. I''ll catch up with youter."


    ir and Kasie headed for the beach, leaving Debbie alone in the room.


    Just as ir hit the beach, she got a call from Wesley. "Where are you?" he asked.


    ir raised her head to look at the stars above as she answered honestly, "Kasie and I are enjoying an evening at the seaside."


    "Without me? Didn''t you think I might like to go?"


    ir pouted her lips. "I thought you were hanging out with Mr. Huo."


    "Well, not anymore. Wait for me. I''ll be right over."


    Before ir could say something, he hung up.


    With an embarrassed smile, she looked at her friend and stammered, "Kasie..."


    Kasie heard ir mention her name when she was on the phone, so she perked up her ears. Noticing ir''s guilty expression, Kasie gave her a reassuring smile and said, "Hey, it''s okay. You''re lucky to have a guy like Wesley. Don''t worry about me. I''ll hang out and wait for Debbie."


    "Kasie, I''m so sorry. Call Debbie and get her out here," ir said apologetically. She felt kind of helpless because Wesley was so clingy.


    "I will. Don''t worry." Kasie nudged her with a broad smile.


    When ir was out of sight, Kasie looked away and took in the view alone. She took out her phone and took a photo of the sky kissing the sea and posted in her Moments. She posted a caption, "The night view is breathtaking!"


    Within a few seconds, Ivan sent her a message on WeChat. "Are you alone on the beach?"


    "Yeah. Debbie''s busy, and ir just left a while a go," Kasie answered and went for a stroll, the gentle sea breeze billowing her clothing.


    Her dress was wet, thanks to the spray from the water. Not long after, a man''s voice came from behind her. "Kasie."


    She turned around and saw Ivan.


    "Why are you here? Not busy?" It seemed that she was the only one who didn''t have to work while on vacation.


    Ivan shook his head with a gentle smile. "I''m done. Where''s Debbie?" he asked.


    "I just called her, but the line was busy. I guess she''s still dealing with work." Kasie waved her phone to add emphasis. She paused while more wind whipped her hair, and then put her arm down.


    They took a walk together, talking andughing.


    Kasie was always a cheerful and bubbly girl. Ivan''s sense of humor had her roaring withughter. She recounted a few funny anecdotes as well, which made him burst outughing as well.


    In the starlight, the two enjoyed each other''s apany.


    When they were almost to the hotel they were staying at, Ivan suddenly stopped. Kasie stopped as well and turned to give him a confused look. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Ivan looked her in the eye and said in a charming voice, "Kasie..."


    "What?"


    They were standing rather close to each other. If he reached out his arms, he could pull her into them easily.


    And that was exactly what he did.


    Kasie was startled when he did this. She was afraid that people would see. She tried to push him away. "Mr. Wen..."


    Actually, Kasie herself had feelings for Ivan. She just felt it was bad to admit this, considering he was her best friend''s husband.


    If it were anyone else other than Ivan, she would have simply enjoyed the embrace. Carlos fell outside that category, of course.


    After Emmett passed away, Ivan was the only one that Kasie had her eye on.


    But Ivan was married to her best friend. This was wrong. A betrayal! She didn''t want to hurt Debbie at all.


    Ivan, however, didn''t let her go. Instead, he held her tighter. "Kasie. In the past, I thought I liked men."


    Ivan''s words sessfully stunned Kasie. She raised her head and looked at him in utter disbelief. She stammered, "You''re kidding."


    Ivan shook his head. "No, I''m not. I had a boyfriend, and thought I loved him. But recently I figured out I was wrong."


    "You... I..." The seriousness in his eyes frightened Kasie. She had never met anyone who was gay, so she didn''t know exactly what to say.


    Ivan continued in a soft voice, "I want to test if I''m gay or not."


    "How?" Kasie asked nervously.


    "Like this..." Ivan lowered his head and kissed Kasie''s soft lips.


    The night was as ck as ink. All was silent, except the sound of wavespping the shore.


    Little did they know they were being watched.


    ''So this is the man Debbie married? Her husband and her bestie are having an affair, and she''s oblivious to it, ''


    Carlos thought to himself.


    At this moment, he really felt bad for her, hating the two figures he saw in the distance.


    Even after Carlos hung up, Kasie and Ivan were still enjoying the kiss. They locked lips for awhile. He stood there silently and thought to himself, ''I guess Ivan won''t mind me taking her away.''


    The kiss seemed tost an eternity. They couldn''t know that Carlos was a silent witness to their kiss.


    Finally, Ivan let go of Kasie. The kiss was much more amazing than he had expected, and he was now a hundred percent sure that he was not gay, considering his pants were tighter now. Gasping for air, he told her, "Kasie, I love you, and I want to protect you. Let me take care of you from now on."


    Debbie had told Ivan about Kasie and Emmett, and how their love had been cut short. He really felt sorry for her.


    "I want to take care of you from now on." Kasie was already in a swoon, thanks to the passionate kiss. Suddenly, these words snapped her back to reality.


    She shook Ivan''s hands off and yelled, "No! This is wrong. You''re Debbie''s husband. We kissed. I betrayed her..." Kasie ran towards the hotel in a hurry. ''I have to tell her and apologize, '' she thought.


    Ivan grabbed her and tried tofort her. "Kasie, listen to me¡ª"


    "NO! Get away from me!" Guilt overtook Kasie.


    Ivan didn''t dare touch her again. He could only follow after her, and it was only when he saw Kasie enter her room that he heaved a sigh of relief. He hadn''t intended things to go sideways like this. And maybe he needed to tell Debbie his version of events.


    Standing in the hallway, Ivan began to think about this. ''What was I thinking?


    I know she still loves Emmett. I need to give this more thought.''


    Kasie opened the door to the room that she and Debbie shared.


    She mmed the door behind her and stared at her best friend, who was still on the phone.


    Debbie blinked and mouthed, "What''s up?" She could tell that something was not right with Kasie. She looked visibly distraught.


    Kasie felt too guilty to utter a single word. They had been friends for almost ten years. But now she betrayed her for a man.

 Chapter 427: Shes Not Mad

    Chapter 427: She''s Not Mad''People always say "don''t introduce your boyfriend and your bestie." I thought it was a joke. But now I know why¡ªI''m a bad bestie.''


    Thinking of this, Kasie dissolved into tears, sobs wracking her lovely body.


    Debbie was startled. She decided to wrap up what she was doing. "Gotta go, Ruby. Call youter."


    She stood up, walked over to Kasie and asked anxiously, "Kasie, what''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Kasie shook her head. ''She''s always there for me. But I...'' Her weeping grew into hysterical cries. "Debbie... Tomboy... Boo...hoo..."


    Thest time Kasie cried like this was when Emmett passed away. After that, though she would cry every time she visited Emmett''s grave, it was nothing like when he just passed on. This scared the shit out of Debbie. "What happened, Kasie? Tell me!" she demanded.


    "Tomboy. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." Kasie clung tightly to Debbie, apologizing to her again and again.


    ''I''m a bitch! I kissed her husband behind her back, '' she thought.


    "Just tell me what happened," Debbie said while stroking Kasie''s backfortingly. She was sure it couldn''t have been so bad, but she wanted to hear it from her.


    Kasie wiped the tears from her face, and chose to just straight up tell Debbie the truth. "Debbie, I... Mr. Wen... He...kissed me. I''m so sorry. I swear it won''t happen again."


    "That''s it?" Debbie''s reaction made Kasie''s mouth drop.


    "Yeah." With that, she snuffled, trying to keep the snot from running out of her nose.


    ''Why isn''t she pissed?'' she wondered. "I''m so sorry. If you want to yell and scream, go ahead. You can hit me if you want¡ª"


    "Kasie!" Debbie interrupted Kasie, who was visibly agitated. Kasie was finding it very hard to breathe, gasping and weeping at the same time.


    Kasie lowered her head, sobbing and covering her face with her hands.


    Debbie took out a tissue and gently wiped Kasie''s tears. "It''s not as bad as you think. I can''t exin right now, but I will. Promise."


    "What do you mean?" Kasie was totally confused, and had no idea what Debbie was talking about.


    Debbie smiled and asked, "You know I''m head over heels in love with Carlos, right?"


    Kasie nodded. ''I know. And because you couldn''t have him, you married Ivan, '' she thought.


    "Do you think I jump to conclusions?'' Debbie asked.


    Kasie said nothing, as she was totally confused.


    "So did he kiss you or did you kiss him?" she asked with a smile. ''If Ivan kissed Kasie, it means that he''s not gay. But if Kasie kissed him, that''s bad news. I don''t want her to get hurt.''


    "He kissed me..." Kasie answered, lips trembling.


    Her answer made Debbie heave a sigh of relief. "Thank God! Hey Kasie, if you don''t hate him, date him."


    Kasie''s jaw dropped even more. She was well and truly shocked. ''What the hell? Is she crazy?''


    "We''re heading for a divorce, Ivan and I. So if you want him, he''s fair game. I know Emmett would want to see you happy. I think he''s still watching over you." Kasie might already know it, but Debbie wanted to make sure she did.


    Kasie sighed and murmured, "Sometimes, I dream about him. I''m scared he''d be mad if I found someone else. We were going to get married." Tears welled in her eyes once more.


    "I remember that. But he''s gone now." Debbie could totally rte. After all, she thought Carlos was dead for three years.


    Only Carlos was really still alive. His death was a cruel lie, while Emmett''s was a crueler reality.


    The two women talked for a long time, about everything and nothing. And Ivan didn''t matter. Kasie was happy that Debbie wasn''t mad at her. ''I gotta stay away from him till those two are through, '' she told herself.


    After talking like in the old days, they were still as close as they ever were.


    The next day, Kasie and Debbie hung out together as if nothing had happenedst night. At the canteen, they chatted over a meal.


    Carlos looked at Debbie and thought, ''I guess she doesn''t know about Ivan. I''d better keep my mouth shut. I don''t want her to get hurt.''


    That afternoon, they went to the beach again. Ivan and Debbie were ying on a floating trampoline. Carlos saw them and swam towards them.


    Debbie was about to jump onto an air mattress about a meter away from the floating trampoline. She took a deep breath and jumped with all her might.


    She overshot her target, and fell into the water with a mighty ssh. "Argh!" Debbie shrieked by instinct.


    Ivan was about to dive in as well when he saw a figure swim towards her. The unknown figure swiftly grabbed Debbie''s arms.


    He held her waist and lifted her up out of the water.


    Debbie stroked her wet, messy hair and turned to look at Carlos. She rolled her eyes and said indifferently, "Mr. Huo, I know how to swim."


    Carlos felt a little embarrassed. From his perspective, she was in danger, even though he saw her swim yesterday.


    So he let go. Caught off-guard, Debbie fell into the water again.


    "Mmmph..." ''What an asshole!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Under the water, she found where he was and pinched his belly hard.


    But she didn''t aim well, and instead found that she grabbed something else instead. Something that was growing harder the longer she held on.


    Carlos was instantly turned on. He grabbed her roughly and pulled her into his arms. He bit her lips to punish her.


    Ivan, who was not far away, was dumbfounded. "Hey man! You sure you want to do that in front of her husband?"


    Carlos didn''t feel guilty at all after he knew about Ivan''s affair. He let go of Debbie and answered indifferently, "Pretty sure."


    Neither Ivan nor Debbie had a response for that.


    After a while, Debbie was rxing on the floating mattress. Carlos was lying next to her. "Don''t do that in public," she told him. "Your fiancee is here, and my husband too."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at her and asked, "Do you love him?"


    After a pause, she answered honestly, "You''re the only one I love."


    ''So why did she marry him in the first ce?


    Is it an open rtionship? I could get real used to that!'' Carlos thought to himself, a sly smile appearing on his face.

 Chapter 428: Being In His Arms Was Like Heaven

    Chapter 428: Being In His Arms Was Like HeavenCarlos red at Debbie, who was in a ck bikini, his eyes dark.


    Debbie was having a good time sshing in the water. She and her friends were batting a ball back and forth. She squealed each time the ball hit the water and droplets hit her. She had no idea that Carlos was biding his time. He was horny, and he would have her.


    This was a time to cut loose, and the seaside was a great ce to do it. Whether you liked to y in the water, on the water, or under it, there was something for everyone. Diving, snorkeling, water aerobics, surfing, boating, jet skiing¡ªthe list went on and on.


    Debbie and Niles decided to rent a motorboat together. Just as he sat behind her on the motorboat, he was yanked away by a mighty force and thrown into the water.


    Niles struggled to surface and shook his head to get his hair out of his eyes. He rubbed them afterwards. Debbieughed out loud seeing this. "Who did that? What the¡ª" Upon seeing Carlos'' cold face, Niles stopped cursing. "Have fun," he stammered with a fake smile.


    Carlos asked for another motorboat, pulled up next to Debbie, and asked her, "Race with me?"


    ''A race with Carlos?''


    Debbie hesitated for a while and finally nodded her head. At least they''d get to be alone for a bit.


    Niles yelled at the others, "Hey guys! Check this out! Mr. Huo is racing with Debbie!"


    Ivan and ir were the first to get there, and then Kasie. Kinsley got in Stephanie''s way, though, pestering her and talking to her. He was still intent on separating her and Carlos.


    Debbie put on her sses and shed a broad smile at Carlos. "What if you lose?"


    "Then you can bang me whenever you want!"


    Debbie gnashed her teeth and raised her fist to threaten him. He was so crude sometimes.


    Carlos curled up his lips and said, "Name it."


    ''That sounds fair. I intend to collect, believe me, '' she thought. "You have to do what I say withoutint. I''ve got three things I want," she said with a proud smile.


    ''Three? That''s too much!'' Carlos thought. "Two! What if you lose?" he asked.


    ''Fine. Two, then, '' Debbie thought. "Okay. If I lose, you get two things that you want. Fair enough?"


    "No problem!"


    Ivan cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "You can do it, Debbie!"


    Disdain and sympathy were written all over Niles'' face as he stared at Ivan. ''Man, your wife is flirting with her ex, and you just stand there and encourage her! Dafuq?''


    Debbie pumped the throttle lever three times, and ced it slightly above idle. She turned the key and waited until the engine caught. They stood there and chatted, letting her engine run for a few minutes. This also gave Carlos time to check various gauges, and such. When they determined their engines would run smoothly, Carlos and Debbie piloted their motorboats into position. They decided to make for the remote coral reef and head back. Whoever hit the shore first would win.


    It was time tounch, and the excitement was palpable. Debbie''s motorboat went off like an arrow. Water sprayed and hit Kasie''s face.


    Kasie was in the water with ir. This was not what she was expecting, and she sputtered and choked a bit.


    Niles burst outughing when he saw this. Carlos, who hadn''t set off yet, turned to look at Kasie before starting the engine.


    Then he looked at Niles in the rear-view mirror. He pointed his boat in such a way that Niles would also get a faceful. Carlos'' motorboatunched as well, sending a spurt of water straight at Niles.


    He waspletely drenched, having been hit deliberately. He almost fell, and staggered for a couple steps. "Ptui!" He spat out the water in his mouth and stared angrily at Carlos'' retreating figure. "That''s another one you owe me for, jerk!" he yelled.


    Ivan picked up a clean towel and handed it to Kasie. "Here, dry your hair," he said softly.


    Kasie was at a loss whether to take it or not. She tried to y it off casually, but she was still nervous. In the end, she took it from him and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Debbie was in a good mood. She grinned as she glided through the waves effortlessly. Carlos was nowhere to be found, and she was probably going to win. She howled withughter.


    Hardly had her voice faded away when the roar of another motorboat came from behind her. She looked back and saw Carlos.


    She got a little worried and leaned into the throttle.


    But he passed her easily, waving and grinning as he did so.


    Anxious, she yelled, "Hey! Carlos! Wait for me!"


    When he heard that, Carlos chuckled and reduced speed. Now they were only a few meters away.


    She sped up, trying to pass him, but each time he''d increase his speed so she''d fail. She pouted her lips and grumbled, "Hey! What aboutdies first?"


    ''What? Ladies first? Seriously?'' Carlos was dumbfounded.


    When he didn''t respond, Debbie felt dejected, so she eased up, and slowed the motorboat down. "I quit." They were now fairly far away from the shore. No one would know she was cheating.


    Sighing helplessly, Carlos did the same, guiding his motorboat around to face her. He asked Debbie, who was seething in anger, "Cheating, now?"


    "Mmm hmm." She nodded.


    Carlos tried hard to suppress hisughter and thought, ''And she admits it, too. That''s pretty ballsy.''


    When they were pretty close, he leapt onto her motorboat. "Argh!" Startled, Debbie shrieked at the top of her lungs.


    He held her in his arms and sped up.


    Debbie leaned back in his arms. A broad smile appeared on her face as she enjoyed the cool sea breeze. She didn''t have to take the wheel; all she had to do was enjoy being taken for a joyride.


    Carlos lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "If we were alone, we could do it, you know?"


    ''What a jerk!'' she cursed inwardly and pinched his arm hard.


    Carlos giggled and stopped teasing her. Her face red like tomato, Debbie closed her eyes and eximed, "Just look at that! The ocean look endless!"


    They had been zooming for a while, but the sea stretched as far as their eyes could see.


    Carlos reduced speed and gestured at the horizon. "A couple more countries are off that way. If we were on an ocean liner, we could get there. One is a developing country. The other is huge."


    Debbie raised her head to look at his perfect, squared-off jawline. "Who invited you to this resort, anyway?" she asked.


    "Curtis"


    ''Uncle Curtis? Why isn''t he here?'' The thought popped into her head, so she asked, "So why aren''t he and Colleen here?"


    "He said he had to take care of the kids," Carlos answered.


    That was when Debbie realized Piggy was staying with Curtis.


    She thought Piggy was with Ivan''s mother.


    ''I''m such a bad mom. I leave my kid behind, and go fool around with my ex.'' Debbie blushed again.


    "When I get back, I''ll take care of Piggy and Jus so that uncle Curtis and Colleen can have some fun for once." she said.


    "Why not take the kids to the manor?" he suggested.


    Debbie pouted her lips and said on purpose, "What about Stephanie?"


    "And what about her?" Carlos replied, nonchntly. He didn''t really feel like having Stephanie around. So he''d tell her not to go there. Problem solved. Stephanie had suggested they live together in the manor, but he turned her down. Something told him that would be a bad idea, so he rejected it out of hand.


    But now he invited Debbie there. ''Maybe we were truly in love before I lost my memory,'' he thought.


    "All right." This was a good chance to get close to Carlos. she was excited.


    "Hmm hmm."


    They had been out for a long time before they found Carlos'' motorboat. They even had to drain a gas can to keep at it. He hopped back into his own motorboat and they headed back. "So who won?" she asked.


    Carlos was puzzled. "What?"


    "Never mind. Just tell them you won," she offered. ''But I think I was the winner, because being in his arms felt like heaven,'' she thought.

 Chapter 429: I Lost The Bet

    Chapter 429: I Lost The Bet''Just tell them I won? But I did win! Say what you want.'' Trying his hardest to maintain a calm face, he teased, "You trying to take advantage of me?"


    "What?" Debbie was confused. ''Okay, what''s going on? I said he won.''


    Carlos smiled and didn''t exin. "So...what do you want, now that you''ve won?" ''I must be getting soft. I''m never that nice, '' he thought. ''


    He''s so good to me.'' Debbie smiled proudly and beckoned him over. Carlos carefully guided his motorboat closer. She originally wanted to blow a kiss to him.


    But seeing Carlos'' warm response, she felt her blood boiling. She jumped up from her motorboat and raced over to him. But she couldn''t clear the distance, and slipped.


    She was about to fall into the water when Carlos reached out to grab a hold of her. Unfortunately, both of them fell into the water.


    They held each other tightly and began to kiss. The kiss was so passionate, so lingering, and so sweet. She could feel his erection, and he pressed it against her.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Debbie came back to shore. Her clothes were dripping wet, and she looked like a drowned rat. Carlos let her go, so she could be first. Niles shouted loudly, "Pepper Nian, you''re awesome! You beat Carlos!" No one ever beat Carlos, so this was truly a first.


    Debbie curled her swollen lips and shed a smug smile. "Thanks for thepliment."


    When she spoke, Carlos'' motorboat roared in behind her, and he cut the power, drifting to the dock. He secured the mooring lines for both motorboats, so they wouldn''t drift off and be lost in the endless ocean.


    They could see that Carlos was practically glowing, thanks to his good mood. His normally cold face now bore a faint smile.


    They looked at each other and exchanged a knowing smile.


    Stephanie finally got there. She was on the brink of a meltdown because Kinsley kept on flirting with her and pestering her. With a gloomy expression, she said, "Can we go now?"


    Carlos, however, simply answered, "I''ve made arrangements. I don''t need to work for at least a couple days."


    Everyone knew that Carlos was insanely busy, and time was money to him.


    ''He''s normally busy. Is he staying here because of Debbie?'' Stephanie thought.


    Her face became even grimmer. She took a deep breath and cast a murderous nce at Debbie, who was tying a towel around her wet hair.


    Meeting Stephanie''s eyes, Debbie gave her a broad smile and provoked her by saying, "Your fiance said ''whatever I want.''"


    Stephanie was taken aback and blurted out, "Is there something going on between you two I should know about?"


    The people around them rolled their eyes at her words. ''Of course there is. They used to be a couple. They used to be in love.


    The only reason you''re with him is that you lied.'' They all had the same thoughts. Not in so many words, but the same thoughts nheless.


    Carlos cast a reproachful nce at Stephanie and said in a cold voice, "I lost the bet."


    Stephanie didn''t know what to say. He did lose, so he was at Debbie''s disposal. But that didn''t mean they could flirt with each other. Stephanie was his fiancee. She felt something was not right.


    Niles chuckled and lowered his head. ''Carlos lost? No way. He let her win.''


    Now that Carlos was not willing to leave, Stephanie had no other choice but to go back to the hotel room. Before leaving, she warned Kinsley, "Stop following me!"


    Kinsley shrugged helplessly. He looked at Debbie with a raised eyebrow and ced one arm on her shoulder. "You owe me one."


    "Kinsley Feng!" Carlos'' cold voice came from behind them.


    Although his tone was t, Kinsley felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He tried to figure out why Carlos was mad. Was it the fact that he ran interference for Debbie, or that he was so close to her now?


    He immediately withdrew his arm and tried to smile. "Hey, let''s hit the bar. I''m buying."


    "Keep doing it," Carlos said simply.


    "What?" Kinsley was confused. ''Doing what?''


    Carlos didn''t respond. He waded ashore andy down in the deck chair.


    Ivan patted Kinsley''s shoulder and exined, "I think he means Stephanie."


    Kinsley''s jaw dropped. He turned to look at Debbie and said, "I need some serious cash after you two re-marry. Carlos is good for it."


    Walking towards the deck chairs, Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, "Come on! You''re an international superstar. How are you poor? I''ve got some rich friends you could woo."


    Kinsley shook his head. "Why bother? With Carlos'' money I''d never want for anything again."


    With a cunning smile, Debbie shouted at Carlos, "Hey, I think Kinsley wants to sleep with you¡ª Mmmph..." Kinsley was toote to cover Debbie''s mouth. Carlos definitely heard what she said.


    Frustrated, Kinsley looked at Debbie andined, "Seriously? After all I''ve done for you? Just for that I''m thinking about pushing Stephanie towards Carlos."


    Upon hearing Debbie''s words, Niles feigned surprise and told Kinsley, "Really? I have the hots for him, too! Ouch!" Wesley came out of nowhere and kicked Niles in the butt.


    Afraid that Debbie might mess with him again, Kinsley decided to stay away from her and Carlos. It was almost dusk, so he retired to his hotel room.


    The rest of them decided that it was time to return to their rooms as well.


    Debbie was going to hang out in her room, but ir whispered, "I saw Carlos and Stephanie fighting... Well, not quite. She was yelling at him, but he wasn''t listening. You should see if he''s alone."


    "Arguing in public?" Debbie asked in curiosity. ''Didn''t they care if anyone saw them?''


    "Yes. Stephanie was super jealous. It seemed like everyone thought you and Carlos should be together, but she is his fiancee." ir giggled when she spoke.


    She thought she was the only one having those thoughts, but it turned out she wasn''t alone.


    What she couldn''t understand was why they didn''t factor Ivan into the equation. After all, he was her husband.


    But Wesley told her that Ivan was trying to help her and Carlos get together.


    "I''m going to find Carlos." Debbie left the room and went to the ce ir had described to her. She saw two people standing there. It was Carlos and Stephanie. She couldn''t quite hear what they were saying, but they were definitely animated. Or rather, it was Stephanie who was saying something. Carlos just stood there, not even looking at her. She might as well be talking to a rock.


    After a while, Stephanie stormed off. Debbie decided the time was now. She walked over to Carlos. "You had a fight?"


    "No," he answered curtly. He wouldn''t do something that stupid.


    "So it was all Stephanie?" she asked again.


    Carlos didn''t bother to deny it.


    Debbie held his arm and asked him, "I''m sorry, old man. Did she make you sad?"

 Chapter 430: Danger Approaching

    Chapter 430: Danger ApproachingCarlos stared at Debbie, confused.


    "Stephanie is pretty pissed. Do you care?" she asked him. ''If he does, that means he loves her, '' she thought.


    Before he could say anything, Debbie heard a noise. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Stephanie.


    "Shh, be quiet!" she said to Carlos, and put her finger to her lips. Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him full on the lips.


    After the argument, Stephanie felt bad about her outburst. She wasn''t mad at Carlos anymore.


    She hade back to talk with him in a normal tone of voice. No arguing, no yelling. Yet, now she saw Carlos and Debbie kissing. Her hands were balled into fists in her pockets.


    ''Seriously? You have balls of steel, Debbie!'' she thought, clenching her teeth.


    Carlos had heard her approaching as well. But as he and Debbie kissed, the footsteps receded and could be heard no more.


    He looked at Debbie, who was still kissing him with her eyes closed, and realized what she was up to. He felt like he was being used to make Stephanie angry.


    That evening, Debbie was in a better mood than she''d been in a long time, and had an amazingly restful sleep. She would have gone to sleep with Carlos if she weren''t worried about Kasie.


    The next day, they went to a nearby ind to do some exploring. On their way back, the girls were once again drawn to the sea, which shifted between green and blue even as they watched. They wanted to y in the water. The men had grown weary of the sea by now, but they had to make their women happy.


    Kinsley gulped down a can of Coke and said to Stephanie, "Mr. Huo looks tired. How about I teach you to swim?"


    Carlos gave him a sidelong look. ''Me tired? Bullshit, '' he thought.


    Stephanie kept an eagle-eye on Carlos and Debbie, in case Debbie seduced him again. Of course, she wouldn''t agree to go swimming with Kinsley. That gave Debbie too much time alone with Carlos. "I''m good. I don''t like to get wet," she said, turning him down.


    On the other hand, Kinsley stood up from his chair. Ignoring her refusal, he grabbed her wrist and insisted, "It''ll be fun. Let''s go." Then he turned to Carlos. "You don''t mind, do you?" he asked.


    "No," Carlos replied indifferently.


    Since her man had agreed, Stephanie was out of excuses and walked into the water with Kinsley.


    Debbie was aware that Kinsley hade up with this idea for her to do just what Stephanie feared. She was grateful and decided not to let him down. Cabin cruisers in different sizes were anchored nearby. Pointing at them, she asked, "I want to go sailing. Anyone else?"


    Carlos sat up from his lounge chair and looked at Niles. "Niles, didn''t you say you wanted to be out on the water?"


    ''When?'' Niles wondered. But the threatening look in Carlos'' eyes made him nod. "Yeah," he said resignedly. "Let''s go sailing!"


    Carlos got to his feet and walked towards one of the cruisers.


    Debbie turned around to invite Ivan and Kasie as well. "Coming?"


    Kasie shook her head. "No, I get seasick. You don''t?"


    "I never get seasick," Debbie said. Close by, Wesley was mad about something. ir was trying to appease him. Debbie decided to leave them be.


    Ivan didn''t intend to go either. "I have a video conference soon. Sorry, I can''t go."


    "Alright. Kasie. It won''t be the same without you. Ivan, keep an eye on her, okay?" Debbie patted Ivan on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. Have fun."


    "Thanks, bye." Debbie waved goodbye to her friends who elected to stay behind, and walked towards the boat Carlos and Niles had boarded.


    Watching her leave, Kasie couldn''t help asking, "Are she and Carlos..." She didn''t finish her sentence, though. She was afraid to say anything that might drive a wedge between Debbie and Ivan.


    Ivan knew what she meant. He gave her a meaningful look and exined, "Debbie loves Carlos. I didn''t tag along because I didn''t want to ruin their time together."


    Kasie didn''t understand. "Doesn''t it bother you?"


    Suddenly, she felt sorry for him, because his wife loved someone else.


    Ivanughed. "Why should it? If they can get back together, she''ll be happy. So will I."


    Kasie was even more confused. ''What kind of man would help his wife go back to her ex? Maybe to clear the way so he can put the moves on me?''


    As if he had read her mind, Ivan took a step toward her and called softly, "Kasie."


    "Huh?" Kasie was snapped out of her reverie. When had he gotten so close to her? She recalled theirst kiss and blushed.


    On top of that, he had hugged her a moment ago when they''d been ying in the ocean.


    ''He''s Debbie''s husband.'' Like a warning bell, that thought rang in her mind. She retreated quickly to put some distance between her and Ivan. "Mr. Wen, I have to go."


    With that, she ran towards the resort, her feet kicking up sand as she ran.


    Ivanughed as he watched her run off. ''She''s actually hotter than Debbie, '' he reflected.


    Meanwhile, Niles disembarked quickly, holding his stomach. Ivan cast him a casual nce and ran toward the resort, hoping to catch up with Kasie.


    As soon as Debbie boarded the cruiser she saw Niles holding his stomach as he cried, "Agh! Too much coconut. You guys go without me. I need a bathroom."


    Then he waved at Carlos and Debbie and hopped down onto the dock.


    Debbie wasn''t fooled for a moment.


    She looked at Carlos, sitting at the front of the ship, near the bow. ''Let me guess, '' she thought. ''Carlos kicked him off the boat, so we could be alone.''


    Even though she was married and Carlos was engaged, Carlos'' friends still did things to help them out. He had some good friends.


    The cruiser soon set off, roaring off across the water. Thinking that it would be boring to stay in the cabin, Debbie walked up to Carlos.


    Within minutes, the cruiser sped up. The wind was blowing, the water was sshing, and the boat was bouncing on the water. It was kind of exciting.


    Debbie clutched the rail and smiled at the sea. The sea wind kissed her cheeks. The view was breathtaking and it felt fantastic.


    Carlos came up behind her, his body close, hands next to hers.


    Within a heartbeat, he gathered her up in his arms.


    Debbie rested her head on his shoulder and said, "Be careful. We''re going kind of fast."


    "Okay." He pressed his cheek against her long lustrous hair. He could never get enough of her scent.


    It began to drizzle all of a sudden. The headwind was starting to pick up. The cruiser shook more violently. The sea became stormy and the boat was riding the waves up and then back down again.


    Debbie got hit by a wave and started to worry. The skies had darkened considerably, quickly.


    Debbie got scared. She grabbed Carlos and said, "Could you tell the pilot to slow down?"


    Carlos held onto the rail with one hand and had his other arm around her waist. "Don''t worry," heforted her.


    ''Something''s not right, '' he thought with a frown.


    The boat was being tossed this way and that, tilting like crazy. Debbie suddenly spotted two men hiding at the stern of the boat.


    The boat was traveling faster and faster. The deck was slippery. Even Carlos found it difficult to keep his bnce. But somehow, he managed to lead Debbie into the cabin.


    Debbie had a bad feeling about this too. After sitting her down in a chair, Carlos looked around the cabin. It had been stripped of life vests.

 Chapter 431: If We Survive

    Chapter 431: If We SurviveCarlos didn''t have much time to think. He made a beeline to the wheelhouse.


    The cruiser sailed on against the wind. Waves mmed against the craft, dumping more water on deck. Debbie watched the huge waves in terror. "Carlos!" she screamed.


    But Carlos already knew what was going on. "Sit tight. If the boates apart, jump into the water. Be careful not to swallow any. Preserve your energy," he told her. Neither of them had a phone, not like it would do them much good. They were a few miles offshore, and out of range of most cell towers. They had to find a way to survive.


    Blood drained from Debbie''s face. "Don''t go," she said.


    Another raging wave struck the boat. Debbie was almost thrown out of her chair. She grabbed the chair as tightly as she could. Her hands hurt.


    Carlos approached the wheelhouse quickly. But he couldn''t get the door open. Someone had locked it.


    Just then, a furtive man wearing a straw hat made his way to the stern stealthily and closed the door to the cabin.


    Debbie saw him and shouted, "Carlos, that man is locking the door!"


    Carlos shot over there to stop the man, but it was toote. The door was locked.


    Debbie turned to look at the other end. Luckily, the bow door was still open. "Carlos, that way!"


    Hearing her, he rushed over to Debbie and took her towards the front door of the cabin.


    They got there quickly, but the man with a straw hat had been just as quick, trying to lock this door as well. He didn''t know who he was facing. Carlos kicked the man hard and sent him sprawling onto the deck. The man rolled on the deck in pain, covering his chest with both hands. His straw hat flew away.


    Huge waves kept hammering the boat. The water inside the cabin had reached her thigh.


    Carlos took her into his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll find something you can hold onto in the water. If things get too dicey, I want you to jump overboard. Look. Two o''clock. There''s a small ind over there. Swim that way."


    "Okay. Let''s do it together." Debbie felt death was holding her hand now. Horror got hold of her. She clutched his hand and didn''t want to let go again.


    Carlos looked at her affectionately and kissed her hard on the lips. "For luck," he said.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. Even death would make her happy if she could die with Carlos. But that would leave their daughter an orphan, and she couldn''t bear that thought.


    They walked quickly out of the cabin. Normally, there would be life preservers, hooks, and ropes on both sides of a boat, but those items were missing. Carlos was certain that this was sabotage.


    Who was the target? Who knew? Carlos, or Debbie...maybe even both of them.


    Carlos wasn''t able to find anything to help them on the boat. He looked at Debbie and said, "Hope you swim well. We need to make for that ind."


    "Got it."


    She forced herself to smile for him. "Carlos, if we survive this, could you please dig up some dirt on James?" That old fox had been careful these days. Debbie hadn''t been able to find anything to use against him.


    It didn''t matter if Carlos got his memory back or not. Debbie was determined to make James pay for what he did.


    Carlos gripped her hand with an unfathomable smile. "What do I get out of it?" he asked.


    Debbie embraced him with one arm and wrapped the other around his neck. "I''ll do anything," she answered with an enchanting smile.


    He held her by the waist. "Even divorce?"


    She was in a daze for a few seconds. Then, "Sure," she said. "But it won''t happen that quickly."


    She and Ivan had been married for only a short time. His mom had just stopped nagging him. So they couldn''t get divorced so soon.


    Carlos didn''t know why they married. He scoffed when he heard her. It wasn''t the reply he was hoping for. "Why? Don''t you want to divorce him?"


    "What gave you that idea?"


    "Because he''s good in bed?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She took one step back and walked up to the deck with him, holding his hand. "Mr. Huo, If we can survive this, I''ll divorce Ivan in some time, but will you cancel your engagement with Stephanie?"


    "No problem," he said immediately.


    Debbie smiled. The sea wind blew hard. They stood at the bow of the boat, hand in hand, and jumped over the side.


    With a ssh, the two disappeared in the sea.


    Soon, the drenched boat capsized and was devoured by the unrelenting ocean.


    But the heaving seascape separated Debbie and Carlos.


    With difficulty, Debbie surged to the surface of the water for air, but before she could take a breath, a massive wave sent her back underwater.


    Breathing was bing more and more difficult for her. When she thought she was going to die, somehow, she calmed down. ''God, please bless Carlos and Evelyn Huo. Make sure they will be safe and happy. Even if it costs me my life, '' she prayed.


    Meanwhile, Wesley watched the sky and didn''t feel right. When he and ir boarded another cruiser, he grabbed a sailor and asked, "Is it going to rain?"


    The man looked at the sky and said, "Unlikely. It''s sunny now. But the weather at sea is capricious. A squall could blow up before you know it. You never know."


    Gloom upied Wesley''s face. "What''s the chance of rain?"


    "Perhaps... Look! Over there! See those clouds? Low-hanging, and steel-gray. That means rain. But don''t worry. If it rains, our helmsman will bring the boat back in."


    Wesley felt something was amiss. "Go back to the resort. Wait for me. Don''t go anywhere before Ie back," he told ir.


    "Why not? You''re so bossy. We came here on vacation, so why can''t I go outside?" irined.


    "Carlos and Debbie are in danger," he said seriously.


    "What?" She stood straight from shock. "It''s just rain. The sailor says the helmsman will bring the boat back to port if it rains."


    Wesley was too anxious to exin further. "Be a good girl and go back to the vige. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, be careful." He always worried her.


    "I will. Inform Kinsley and Niles." Wesley urged ir about something else before he asked a pilot and some good sailors to take him out. The boat started sailing in a hurry.


    The expression on Wesley''s face became graver and graver as it rained more and more heavily.


    Since Carlos and Debbie didn''t have their phones, Wesley couldn''t reach them. They might be out of cell distance anyway.


    He was sure something bad was happening to them. He grabbed a sailor and asked, "Who was the crew on that boat?"


    The sailor shook his head. "I dunno. Never seen them before."

 Chapter 432: Are You Here To Kill Me

    Chapter 432: Are You Here To Kill Me"They''re new?" Wesley asked. "How new?"


    "They started work yesterday," the man answered.


    Wesley punched the door furiously. "So you let a couple greenhorns pilot the boat?"


    The sailor was frightened. Wesley was intimidating even when he wasn''t angry. But now, he was enraged. "It''s not like that," the sailor exined hurriedly. "They''re qualified. They''ve got all the required certificates, and they have a lot of experience."


    Based on this, Wesley realized that Carlos and Debbie had been set up. The most important thing was to track down their boat and rescue them.


    Soon, ir found Kinsley. He was trying to get Stephanie to take a dip with him. "Hey Kinsley! Debbie and Carlos are in trouble," she told him. "Wesley wants you to grab some boats to find Carlos and Debbie."


    Kinsley was holding Stephanie in his arms. When ir said her piece, he let go of Carlos'' fiancee instantly.


    As a result, Stephanie fell into the water with a ssh. She thrashed around and swallowed some seawater, choking as she spit it out.


    She was about to get angry, but she realized the news was about Carlos. She got out of the water, grabbed ir''s hand and asked, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know. Wesley asked me to find people, have them hop in a boat, and try to find them." ir didn''t stick around to talk with Stephanie. She had to let Niles know too.


    Meanwhile, underwater, Debbie tried to calm down. She broke the surface. Finally she could breathe, and the storm had passed over them.


    The ind Carlos told her about seemed to be closer, close enough to swim to. She swam towards it as fast as she could.


    After a while, she had to take a break. She panted hard and put a hand over her eyes to shield them from the sun. The ind still looked quite far away, and now she lost track of Carlos.


    "Carlos!" she shouted, tears in her eyes. She couldn''t even hear an echo. The sea was quiet, and swallowed her words. No one answered her.


    She couldn''t panic. Carlos had coached her on saving her energy. If she rxed, she could float. Debbie had to make it to the ind.


    So she swam and swam. Her legs ached and started cramping up. ''One more, just one more.'' She told herself that to motivate her. ''One more, '' and then a stroke. ''One more, '' and then a kick. When she finally reached the shore, she was so exhausted she had to crawl towards the ind.


    But then even crawling was too much for her. She rolled over to lie on her back. Looking at the sky, she gasped as if she had never breathed before, gulping down great lungfuls of air. It took her a few minutes before she had enough energy to even sit up. Just then, a weird creature came into view. It broke through the surface and dove underwater again. It happened again and again.


    Debbie looked carefully. It was big. Sleek, and long. A blue fin broke through the water. Now it was less weird, but super-dangerous. "A shark!" she screamed.


    Her legs were shaking uncontrobly. Thankfully, she had gotten out of the water.


    She turned around and walked quickly towards the dry sand. But before she could take two steps, she reflected, ''Carlos is still out there. I can''t just leave him alone like this.''


    Cupping her hands around her mouth, she shouted, "Carlos! Old man!


    Shark!"


    She sat there listening, waiting for a response. But none was forting. All she could hear were the wavespping the shore. After several seconds, she shouted again.


    "Old man, where are you? There is a shark in the sea!"


    The sea was much quieter now, but only the sea breeze and the waves were answering to her.


    Where was he? She couldn''t let anything happen to him. How could she? She kept shouting, hoping her voice could guide him to the shore.


    Something bobbed to the surface. Was that...a person?


    Debbie cried excitedly. "Old man! Old man, over here!"


    Carlos got closer and closer. But then she noticed that there was blood in the water. He was injured! But it was worse than that.


    Sharks are sensitive to smells. Especially the smell of blood. A little blood can attract them from far off. Their sense of smell is stronger than that of dogs.


    Debbie''s face went pale. She waded into the sea again. She couldn''t let Carlos die before her very eyes!


    The shark darted towards him. She could see its fin gliding through the waves. It got closer by the second. Debbie swam nearer to Carlos. She poked her head out of the water and warned Carlos while panting, "Old man, shark! Quick!"


    Then she dived in and swam towards him as quickest she could.


    Carlos stuck his head out of the water and yelled at her, "Get away!"


    She heard him, but she couldn''t go back. What if the shark was hungry, and Carlos was on the menu? She couldn''t swim back to the ind knowing that Carlos was in danger.


    She swam on. Carlos'' eyes burned in anger. "Damn you, Debbie Nian! I order you, go back!"


    But it was toote. She was already at his side.


    "Move! Shark!" Debbie grabbed his hand.


    Then they started to swim as fast as they could.


    When the shark was quite near, Carlos suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Why are you holding my wrist? Swim!" she urged. She didn''t want to end up dying in a shark''s mouth. She didn''t want that fate for Carlos, either.


    But Carlos still didn''t release her hand.


    She looked back to find that he was staring at something.


    It was also sleek, ck, with white trim. It looked a lot like a shark with razor-sharp teeth. Noticing her frightened expression, Carlos exined, "That''s a killer whale. He''s pretty harmless. He''s hunting the shark."


    The killer whale started its attack as he was talking. The whale raced through the water, mming its head into the shark, again and again. Finally, the shark rolled, drifting helplessly, unconscious. Then the feast began.


    Carlos and Debbie stood in the under-chest-high water and watched. The brutal sight shocked Debbie. "That thing was scary. Why didn''t the shark fight back?"


    Eyes fixed on the ongoing feast, Carlos exined, "If they''re knocked over, they faint. Then they''re easy prey. Killer whales know this. Everyone thinks the shark is a powerful killer. It is, but the orca is even more powerful."


    His remarks surprised Debbie. "I remember now. There was one at the aquarium when I took Piggy there. I thought he was adorable. I didn''t expect it to be so fierce."


    "They look cute, but they are dangerous. Just not so much to us.


    They want to y with us, thinking we''re just another mammal." Debbie was scared. With a pasty face, she started dragging Carlos towards the shore. "Okay, let''s get out of here before it decides it''s feeling yful!"


    Her flustered and lovely demeanor amused him. Instead of leaving, he led Debbie closer to the killer whale, smiling the whole time.


    "Are you crazy?" she yelled with fright.


    Carlos kissed her on the lips tofort her. Then he pushed a lock of wet and disheveled hair out of her eye and said, "Don''t move."


    Debbie calmed down. But what she saw next rmed her again. Carlos was waving at the fed killer whale! Her mouth went instantly dry from fear. After a hard swallow, she asked him, "Level with me. Did you hire the two men on the boat? Are you with James? Are you here to kill me?"

 Chapter 433: Thank You For Being Alive

    Chapter 433: Thank You For Being AliveCarlos only gave her a long look. When the killer whale swam towards them, Debbie was so frightened she clutched Carlos tightly. "Run! Run!" she screamed, scrunching her eyes closed, too spooked to open them.


    She heard water thrashing behind her, but soon it was quiet.


    "Open your eyes," Carlos coaxed her.


    When everything was quiet, Debbie''s fear fled. She opened her eyes slowly. Her jaw dropped when she caught sight of what was right in front of her.


    Carlos was stroking the killer whale''s head!


    "Are... are you crazy? I-I-it''s going to eat you!" Fear filled her. She clung to his arm even tighter.


    Since they boarded the boat, they''d been through a lot. Her day was filled with moments of terror and danger. She wondered if she would die from a heart attack soon.


    For example, right now, her heart was pounding like it would burst through her chest, and she couldn''t feel her legs.


    Carlos, however, didn''t seem scared at all.


    Noticing the incredulity on her face, he exined, "About the only people these guys attack are their keepers. They like people."


    As if to prove what he had said, the killer whale moved its huge body towards Debbie and butted its head against her yfully.


    "Ugh! Help!" she cried. Suddenly, she wanted to be home. She really missed a bunch of people: Piggy, Curtis, Colleen, Kasie, Decker, even her mom. "Boo...hoo..."


    Carlos smiled. He gave her a pat on the back and said, "It likes you."


    ''What? '' Debbie stared at Carlos in shock. Cautiously, she looked back. The killer whale seemed to be smiling at her.


    Seeing her look at it, the killer whale swam out farther, jumping out of the water and pping its tail against the surface. Just when Debbie thought it was leaving, it leaped out of the water and dived in again, and sea spray cascaded upwards.


    Debbie was impressed by the performance. Her heartbeat steadied. "The dolphins in the aquariums are like this. So adorable."


    "Wave to it," Carlos said quietly.


    Her fear was gone. Even though she couldn''t see the whale anymore, Debbie waved her right arm excitedly and called out, "Hey big guy, over here!"


    Just as if it understood her, the killer whale came swimming back. It finally surfaced only a couple feet in front of Debbie and Carlos.


    Once again, Debbie recoiled, startled. She patted her chest, feeling embarrassed that she was scared again. She wondered if she was just too timid.


    Carlos pressed his cheek against the killer whale''s. Then he asked Debbie to do it too. ''Seriously?'' she thought.


    She swallowed, stretched out her arms slowly, and held the whale''s big head. She didn''t press her cheek against its until she was certain that it wouldn''t attack.


    ''Wow! It feels smooth and cold.'' Smiling, she gave the big guy a kiss on the head.


    Just then, the killer whale suddenly opened its enormous mouth, baring its two lines of sharp teeth. Debbie let it go in a hurry, screaming and retreating into Carlos'' arms.


    Carlos was amused. "It was ying a practical joke on you."


    Debbie red at the killer whale, which had closed its mouth. "That was not funny!"


    "You''re too jumpy. Rx," Carlos said.


    Debbie snorted in denial. And that was when the killer whale started to push them towards the shore.


    "What''s it doing?" she asked.


    Carlos shook his head.


    When they finally stood in about 4 feet of water, the whale broke off and made for deeper waters. Then when it came back, the killer whale rubbed its head against Carlos'' shin, and circled around him.


    Only then did Debbie notice that his leg was bleeding. He had been injured in the water somehow. The shark must have smelled the blood.


    She squatted to examine the cut. "I''m sorry I forgot you were hurt. We were in the water a long time. Why didn''t you say something? The sea is salty. That must hurt like hell.


    Carlos looked at the deserted ind and said, "It''s nothing."


    "How did it happen?"


    "A fish scratched me. It happened so fast I didn''t have any warning. It looked like a swordfish," Carlos replied.


    Debbie stood up. "No disinfectant, no bandages. I guess you''ll have to tough it out."


    "That''s okay," Carlos said.


    Debbie sat on the sand, looking at the vast ocean. "I don''t want to swim ever again," she said. She had stayed in the water longer than she ever had. In fact, she wondered if she''d spent more time in the water than her entire lifebined. When she jumped over the side, it was more terrifying than when she had fallen into the river three years ago.


    Sitting next to her, he could feel the depth of emotion in Debbie''s soul. He took her into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    ''Thank you for being alive. Thank you for not leaving me alone.''


    Their mouths were dryer than tinder, but they kissed passionately anyway.


    After a long while, Carlos let her go. They were both panting. "Don''t worry. I''ll go find a way out of here," he reassured her in a husky voice, their foreheads touching.


    "Okay." She felt safe around him.


    Carlos found an open space and formed an SOS with stone. Then they started searching. For things, for people.


    They walked and walked. After a long while, they still hadn''t walked all the way around the ind yet.


    There were no paths. Wild grass and dead marine animals were everywhere. Clearly, this ind was deserted, and always had been. Each step they took was difficult.


    Carlos asked Debbie to wait for him on a t spot. But Debbie was afraid that some scary creature might be hiding in that small grove. It was at least big enough for a person. She decided to stick close by him.


    They found nothing. No people, nor anything that could float in the water.


    After making two circuits around the ind, they finally gave up. The sun was high in the sky, and the heat was punishing.


    Carlos took Debbie to a big tree and sat her down. It provided a fair amount of shade. Then he found two sticks and some dry grass and began to make a fire.


    A few minutester, when she saw the me, she praised, "Old man, you''re my one and only hero." He was her omnipotent superhero.


    Carlos smiled, "You must be hungry. Stay here."


    After stirring the fire, he walked towards the sea.


    But Debbie followed. "Stay here? Where would I go? Let me help you."


    "I''m catching fish."


    "Catching fish? How?"


    Carlos looked around. Then he found a piece of driftwood, and hacked at it with a rock until the end was sharp. Under Debbie''s amazed gaze, he walked into the water, wielding it like a spear.


    Just then, Debbie pointed out toward the sea and shouted, "Look! Big guy is here!"

 Chapter 434: Who Is The Father

    Chapter 434: Who Is The FatherThe killer whale disappeared after they had reached the shore. Now it was back.


    Carlos got off the rock. The killer whale''s bulk was halfway out of the water. When it opened its mouth, Debbie screamed in surprise.


    Its mouth was full of marine life such as fish, shrimp, crab, and some other creatures. Many of the creatures were still alive, others were certainly not, or at least unmoving.


    "It''s bringing us food," Carlos said with a smile.


    Debbie threw her arms around the killer whale''s head and gave it a big kiss. "Thank you, big guy."


    The killer whale opened its mouth and all the fish, crab, and whatnot spilled out onto the rocks. Debbie went to collect what had fallen out, and the orca returned to the sea once more. Carlos gathered an armful and began flinging them onto the beach.


    Then Carlos had a better idea. To avoid the fish leaping back into the sea, he decided to dig a hole further ind, and put rocks around the perimeter. Then the fish wouldn''t able to "escape." He dug the hole quickly. While he was cing rocks, Debbie saw something odd-looking. "Ugh! This one''s scary. Get rid of it, old man," she said, pointing at the offending fish.


    Carlos looked at the fish. It was really a hideous-looking little creature. Grey, lumpy, spines around the mouth, huge, ck eyes, and just unappetizing in general. "Throw it back into the water," he said. Debbie didn''t even think that it would look good cooked. She danced around it, loath to touch it at all.


    "You throw it. Hurry before it dies," Debbie said.


    Carlos dropped the rock in his hand and came over. He looked at the fish with disgust obvious on his face. Finally, he picked the fish up by its tail fin and threw it back into the water.


    The two decided to waste no time building a fire to cook up their catch.


    They didn''t have a knife to gut the fish, though. While Debbie voiced her concerns, Carlos found a thin rock and a broken shell of a red scallop. He scraped the scales with the shell, holding it nearly t against the fish, in long, hard swipes. Starting at the tail he scraped his way towards the head. Then he flipped it over and did the same to the other side. He paused for a minute to rest. This wasn''t the easiest work, and the hot sun didn''t make it any easier. Finally, he slit the vent, slicing all the way up to the neck, careful not to slice too deeply. If he hit the intestines, he''d be left with a terrible mess. And he grabbed another fish and went through the same process. One for him, one for Debbie.


    After Carlos removed the entrails and kidneys, Debbie took the gutted fish to the water and washed them. It was salt water, true, but it was the best she could do right now. Carlos took them back and put them back on the t part of another log. He removed the heads. Then he turned the fish''s spine towards him and cut above the backbone to fillet it. He worked the shell slowly, carefully through the length of his catch. Then he peeled where he cut through to slice off a fillet. When he was done, he had a pile of fillets ready to cook.


    Then, Carlos prated the fish fillets with a stick and put them over the fire.


    This was the best they could do under such simple circumstances.


    No spice, no fresh water, no cooking equipment. Finally, after what seemed like forever, their bellies were growling, but the flesh of the fish had finally ked, turning opaque. They were done and able to eat atst.


    Carlos took a bite. Positive that it was cooked, he handed it to Debbie. "Have some."


    "Okay. What if no onees to find us?" she asked worriedly and took a bite of the roast fish. Yuck! It was nd, and quite fishy, too.


    Carlos looked at her, she was still in her bikini, as fetching as ever. The look in his eyes dimmed. "Then we''ll have to make our home here."


    "Ah! Then I''ll never see Piggy again!" Her voice was choked.


    "Don''t you want to be with me forever?" he asked.


    "Of course I do," she nodded. "Don''t abandon me, old man."


    "Abandon you?" He was confused.


    "I heard a story. A couple were shipwrecked and trapped in a cave. They had no food. To survive, the boyfriend killed his girlfriend and ate her," she exined.


    The serious expression on her face amused Carlos. He turned to the ocean and replied, "Out there is the endless ocean. I''m not ready to make you into dinner just yet."


    Debbie contemted what he said and added, "Yeah, I''d probably be tough and stringy. But if you got tired of fish¡ª"


    Carlos threw her a nce. "Well, there is that... And I do like the way you taste," he said with a far-off look in his eyes.


    Debbie could tell that he was thinking of something dirty, but she wasn''t going to say anything. All it would do would cause problems, and all they had were each other.


    They bantered while they ate. Debbie didn''t like the taste, but she kept stuffing herself. They needed energy to escape.


    By the time they finished eating, it was dark. Debbiey on the sand, looking at the starry sky. "Do you think they''ll find us?" she asked.


    Sitting beside her, also looking at the sky, Carlos said firmly, "Oh, I''ve got good friends. They''ll find us."


    Unless he missed his guess, Wesley would get the idea that something was very wrong.


    Debbie rolled on her side and faced Carlos. "Old man, why don''t we live here?" Life on this deserted ind would be hard, but it would be quiet and simple. They could set up a little hut, and it would be just like Gilligan''s Ind. It would just be her and Carlos. The more she thought about it, the more she liked it.


    "What about Piggy?" he asked.


    Hearing Piggy''s name, she became dispirited. "I miss her. She''s my baby."


    After a short pause, Carlos asked, "Why didn''t you marry Piggy''s father, Hayden? Why Ivan?"


    He could tell Ivan didn''t love her. And they didn''t really act like a married couple.


    Debbie looked at him in disbelief. Carlos had asked her the same questionst time before her wedding. Now she was curious what made him think like that. "Who told you that?"


    That hit him like a p. Hayden told him so.


    "Eww. What the hell, Carlos?" Debbiey on her back and fixed her eyes on the sky again. "I stopped loving him years ago. Besides, he''s married. We still talk because he helped me out a lot after I left the city."


    Sea breeze blew on their faces, ruffled their hair. After a moment, she continued, "Now, I married Ivan, but it''s not what you think. There''s a reason, but I can''t tell you right now. So, are you gonna marry Stephanie?"


    Her eyes sparkled in the dark. Carlos kissed her hair and asked,


    "Why? Do you want me to?"


    "No!"


    Debbie answered simply.


    Carlos nodded.


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "I won''t marry Stephanie. But what about Ivan? He doesn''t love you."


    "Okay, I''ll leave him," she muttered. "But it''ll have to wait."


    Carlos remained silent.


    He was thinking about Piggy. So Hayden wasn''t the dad? Ivan? Probably not. Then who was her real father?


    Suddenly, something dawned on him.


    Neither of them said anything else. They immersed themselves in the moment. But Carlos focused on controlling himself. This wasn''t the time or ce.


    Debbie knew why he went quiet. Panting, she cradled his neck and said, "Old man, I..." She wanted to tell him she and Ivan had never slept together.


    But Carlos already let her go and waded into the ocean.


    He could swim, but his leg was injured. Worried, Debbie sat up and shouted after him, "Hey! Be careful! Watch that leg."

 Chapter 435: Monsters

    Chapter 435: MonstersThey slept in each other''s arms, underneath a tree.


    The night was cold. To keep warm, Debbie kept snuggling closer to Carlos in her sleep. The touch of their bodies aroused him. But he understood: now was not the time.


    Debbie realized too, when he turned over and she saw his erection. "S-sorry... it''s really cold," she apologized.


    The only thing she had on was a bikini. Of course she was cold.


    Carlos realized he should have built a lean-to. Then at least they''d be warmer.


    Carlos adjusted his breathing and held her tighter. "Go to sleep," he said.


    And Debbie,forted by his touch, drifted off easily.


    Carlos removed his arms and got up quietly. Then he took off his swimming trunks and draped them over her, hoping it would be enough.


    Since he was already awake, he decided to search for something to create a shelter. Vines, branches, palm fronds, etc. He walked into the moonlit woods to find something that could keep them warm.


    Debbie was sound asleep, but her eyes snapped open when she heard Carlos shouting, "Debbie! Debbie!"


    Startled, she shook off sleep and got to her feet quickly.


    Her eyes were blurry and her head was muddled. Something was moving in front of her. She blinked to clear her vision. Then her eyes widened in shock at what she saw.


    There were two monsters! One was moving her way, getting closer and closer! Carlos was fighting off the other one.


    This was like nothing she had expected for this vacation. It felt as if she were in a bizarre dream. She froze and forgot how to react until she heard Carlos'' voice urging her, "Danger! Run!"


    Debbie came to her senses. The monster was taller than an adult. It looked like an orangutan, but it wasn''t. With long hair covering its body, green light shining in its eyes, long fangs bared, it was far uglier than a gori.


    Debbie felt like hurling.


    She grabbed a bamboo branch to defend herself.


    "Come here! Lead it to me!" Carlos said to her.


    Debbie ran over to him. Sure enough, the monster followed her. But now Carlos was in danger. He had to fight two of them.


    Carlos intended to attack it with a stick, but he realized the stick was too light. He needed to do more damage. So he threw it away and kicked the monster hard in the chest. It fell onto the ground and made a blood-curdling sound.


    Seeing Carlos, the neat freak, fighting the monster with his bare hands, Debbie decided to ignore the bile rising in her throat and join the fray. They had to survive. That was priority number one.


    She discarded the stick as well, and attacked the monster with her bare hands.


    With the moon staring down at them, Carlos and Debbie fought monsters in the dead of night.


    "Don''t go toe to toe with it. It''s way stronger. Find ways to end the fight quickly," Carlos advised. "Be careful. If it''s too strong for you, stand behind me."


    Debbie smiled as she exercised her wrists. "Don''t worry. I know Tae Kwon Do," she said, raising her eyebrow.


    Carlos was a bit more rxed, knowing she wasn''t panicking. He turned his attention back to the monster, and focused on taking it down as fast as possible. They both focused on that.


    Debbie''s bikini was torn by the monster''s long, wicked ws. Luckily, she wasn''t hurt.


    Soon, the monster Carlos was dealing with was knocked to the ground. Carlos put a foot on its shoulder to keep it down, and picked up a stone. Without batting an eye, he used that stone to smash its skull in.


    Unconscious or dead, it didn''t matter. It wasn''t moving anymore.


    Debbie gave the monster she was dealing with a few reverse sweeping kicks. The ugly thing roared, got to its feet, and dashed out of the forest and to the shoreline. She watched it, confused, and wondered if she should follow.


    Carlos noticed her hesitation. He grabbed her wrist and said, "Don''t."


    The monster stopped at the water''s edge and kept roaring at the sea. Its voice pierced the darkness, making everyone feel uneasy. It didn''t sound like anything on this earth. Carlos took Debbie into his arms.


    Next, something weird happened. The sea level rose. Inside two minutes, the water reached their feet.


    This was bad, they realized.


    The monster was still yelling, waving its arms. "It must be some kind of sea monster trying to drown us. Wait here, I''ll go finish it off," Carlos decided.


    But Debbie didn''t want to stay there alone. She caught up with him and said, "I''ll go with you. Let me help."


    Carlos was worried. "It''s not safe. Stay," he said quietly.


    Knowing his stubbornness, she conceded. Carlos ran up to the monster. The beast had its back to him, and the man gave it a kick with all his might, sending it sprawling in the water. The beast still struggled, which astounded him. An ordinary man would have been paralyzed or killed from that blow. The brute seemed to shrug it off.


    He wasted no time, standing on it with both feet to keep it from getting up. He was trying to drown it, so no matter how much the monster struggled he wouldn''t let go.


    Debbie looked at the monster Carlos had killed. Then she picked up a rock, ran to Carlos and was ready to hit the other monster in the head.


    Carlos stopped her. He took the rock from her hand and scolded, "Go back!"


    Debbie wanted to say something, but the look in his eyes was so determined she had to turn around and leave. His legendary stubbornness left no room for argument.


    The water had risen above their ankles. If they couldn''t kill the monster quickly, they were going to be drowned. Who knew where it would have stopped? Would the creature have submerged the entire ind?


    Not long after Debbie walked away, she heard sound of struggle and the monster''s shrieking. Knowing it was going to be bloody, she didn''t turn her head.


    However, after a while, worried about Carlos, she looked back anyway.


    The monster was dead, floating in the water, which was receding back out to sea. At its height, the sea had reached their shins. Then it retreated, only covering their ankles, and atst, they could see the shore again.


    Carlos walked back to her. Together they watched the tide carry the two monsters back out to sea. Eventually, the water was serene again, quiet like a shy maiden.


    Afterwards, Carlos and Debbie washed themselves in a small stream. Small streams carry fresher water thanrger ones.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll take guard duty." Carlos sat against a tree with his left leg outstretched, the right leg bent. He pulled Debbie closer and let her sleep on hisp.


    Debbie didn''t object. She was afraid that some other monsters might appear. "Wake me upter. We''ll switch."


    Carlos nodded, "Okay, close your eyes."


    The fighting wore her out, and Carlos'' scent was soothing. Within minutes, she drifted off into a dreamless sleep.


    Then a whisper woke her. She opened her eyes slowly. There it was again... "Debbie..."


    "Yes," she responded, her words slurred by sleepiness.


    "I want you," she heard him whisper.


    "Okay," she smiled in her sleep.


    He started to caress her, to nuzzle her neck. His desire grew stronger with every passing moment, but eventually, he stopped.


    Watching the woman who was in a light sleep, he clenched his fists to keep his desire in check. He could have her, but he also had to consider the problems she would have to face afterwards.

 Chapter 436: Keeping Hope Alive

    Chapter 436: Keeping Hope AliveAt the resort


    Wesley didn''t return untilte that night. Ivan, Niles, and Kinsley had been waiting for him on the shore.


    "Something bad happened. There''s no sign of the boat, or its crew," he told them.


    Niles asked anxiously, "How could they just vanish like this? We couldn''t find them either. Or their boat. You''d think there would at least be wreckage."


    Wesley fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, "Keep calm. I''ll dispatch some helicopters tomorrow."


    "Get a hold of them now. That way they can be mobilized immediately," Niles urged, scratching his head. He regretted not having gone with Debbie and Carlos. He might have been able to help.


    They went back to the vige to rest and regroup. Ivan was about to walk into his room when he found a woman hanging out, sitting outside the door.


    Kasie.


    "Any news?" she asked anxiously once she saw him.


    Ivan checked the time. It was already past 2 a.m. "Why are you still up?"


    "Debbie is not back yet. I couldn''t sleep." Tears streamed down Kasie''s cheeks. Yesterday, she and Ivan were kissing, and now Debbie vanished. She felt so sorry. She wondered if it were her fault.


    Ivan''s face went solemn. He took Kasie into his arms, giving her aforting squeeze and patting her back. "Everything will be okay. She''s with Carlos. He won''t let anything happen to her," he said quietly.


    Kasie shook her head miserably. "She''s my best friend. I can''t lose her. Can... can I go with you tomorrow?" She had already lost Emmett. If she lost Debbie too, she wouldn''t be able to stand it. Myriad emotions stirred in her heart¡ªanxiety, sadness, and guilt all mixed together.


    Ivan looked around. Then he opened the door and invited Kasie in. Closing the door, he hugged her again, consoling her. "Rx. Under Wesley''s orders, they''ll be sending out search and rescue teams, professionals, helicopters. Debbie and Carlos will be fine.


    Kasie rested her head on his chest. They were so close she could feel his heartbeat. His arms were strong and warm. "But I can''t sleep. I saw Debbie cry for help as soon as I closed my eyes." She also saw Emmett in her dream. He had called out for her, said her name so sweetly.


    Ivan looked at the gargantuan four-poster bed and suggested, "You can sleep here."


    Kasie was surprised.


    Ivan let her go and reassured her with a smile, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." He scratched his head. "Maybe I could work during the night while you rest." Ivan pointed at hisputer on the desk beside the bed.


    "It''s okay. I think I''ll sleep in my bed. Thanks. Good night."


    Ivan could see the vulnerability and helplessness under her brave disguise. It hurt him. He gave her hand aforting squeeze and said gently, "Don''t be a hero. Stay here. Trust me."


    "But Debbie..." "...will be mad," she wanted to say. No matter what, Debbie was married to Ivan. Kasie thought she''d be miffed if she spent the night in his room.


    Ivan got it. "Debbie won''t mind. She loves Carlos, and she''s with him. So, go to sleep."


    Once again, their marriage puzzled her. "Why are you two married, anyway? You don''t love each other, so what''s up with that?"


    Ivan smiled. "Not now. It''s not the right time."


    Kasie decided to trust him, and stay the night.


    Lying in bed, she watched Ivan working at hisputer, the glow of the screen illuminating his face. She tossed and turned, for God knows how long, but sleep wouldn''te. "Um, maybe you shoulde to bed too," she said, sitting up.


    Ivan rubbed his forehead. "I''m good. Go back to sleep. I''ll crash on the sofa."


    Kasie thought about it for a minute, and then got out of bed. She walked over to Ivan, slowly closed hisptop and said, "I trust you."


    He promised he would divorce Debbie. She believed he was a decent man and would never cross the line before he and Debbie got a divorce.


    When he heard this, Ivan stopped protesting. He left the chair andy beside her on the bed.


    The next morning, Debbie felt something hit her face. She opened her eyes and found herself in Carlos'' arms.


    She reached out to touch her face. Then she screamed, "Ahhhhh!" She raised her head and red at the wheeling, skirling birds flying free in the sky.


    Carlos was roused by her scream. He hadn''t fallen asleep until dawn. He looked at her, trying to figure out what happened. When he finally figured it out, he couldn''t stopughing.


    "Oh, shut up!" Debbie snapped, covering her face. She ran to the stream to wash her face.


    Then it got all over her hands. Looking at the ck and white bird droppings in her hands, she was disgusted and pissed. What a "wonderful" morning!


    Carlos watched her frantically scrubbing her face. "Turn around. I can help you make sure you got it all off," he said.


    Debbie refused to turn around. "I don''t think I''ll ever feel clean," she said crankily.


    Carlos crouched next to her and started to wash his face too. "You''re hotter than I am. Why didn''t it crap on you?" she grumbled.


    "Most likely, it was a female bird. Opposites attract."


    ''Seriously?'' She rolled her eyes at him.


    After a pretty sad breakfast, Carlos told her they had to do something.


    He went into the forest, foraging for thick branches. He found leaves and vines, which could be braided into a rope to bind the branches. After a few hours, he constructed a crude lean-to.


    Then, he used the rest of what he gathered, and started in on a boat or raft.


    At noon, the killer whale visited them again.


    It had brought them lunch. Debbie was d to find that this time there was a lobster.


    "Check it out, old man¡ªwe can have lobster sashimi for lunch." She raised the lobster, which was struggling in her hand, for a busy Carlos to see.


    With a smile, he stopped what he was doing and came to the killer whale. After stroking its head, he said to it, "Do me a favor."


    Then he took off his trunks, and Debbie pretended not to notice, though she did keep her head turned while he was buck naked. While she busied herself collecting fish, Carlos slit his swimming trunks with a rock and tore a piece off before donning them again.


    Then he put the piece into the killer whale''s mouth with half of it hanging out. "Buddy, take this to people. Lead them here. Thank you," he said as he stroked the whale''s head again.


    As if the beautiful mammal could understand him, it made a happy sound and disappeared beneath the waves.


    Holding a fish she''d caught, Debbie watched the killer whale disappear. "Will it work?" she asked.


    Carlos grabbed the lobster and decided to cook it. "Dunno. Worth a shot." He had a hunch that it would work.


    "All right." No matter what, they had to try. They couldn''t give up on hope.


    Meanwhile, at the resort, some helicoptersnded there, along with a rescue team.


    Wesley took control of the team, directing them each with the easy demeanor of a man used to being inmand. "You, take south. You, go southeast. You, southwest. You, retrieve the boat. They were on a cruiser."


    When everything had been straightened out, Ivan and Niles said to him, "We want to go too."


    Wesley looked at them and said, "Leave it to them. This is the best rescue team in Y City. They''ll find them. Oh, Niles, you shoulde along. You''re a doctor. Ivan, please wait here."

 Chapter 437: A Rescue To Remember

    Chapter 437: A Rescue To RememberKasie nervously tugged at Wesley''s sleeve before he left for the rescue. "Colonel Li, please. Make sure theye back safe and sound. Please!" she begged, her voice shaking.


    Wesley broke free from her grip and assured her, "Don''t worry. I will." And that was when Kasie realized she was being a bit foolish. She withdrew her hands, and looked down.


    After the search and rescue team left, ir sat on a bench, chin propped up in her hands as she watched the ship sail away. She prayed in her mind, ''Dear God, please bring all of them home safe..."


    Half an hourter, the rescue ship that Wesley was in began to slow a little when they were some miles from the coastline.


    Wesley carefully observed the area through a set of binocrs, hoping to find an ind or anything from Carlos and Debbie''s yacht. He knew he could only see about 3 miles out due to the curvature of the earth, but the digital magnification and enhancement were what he was after. No sign of a yacht or his friends, but he did spot a killer whale leaping out and diving into the sea some distance away. It wasmon to see killer whales around here, so he paid it no mind. He continued to focus on searching for what he wanted.


    Time passed quickly. Still, nothing¡ªnothing but the endless sea that stretched to the horizon. Wesley listened to the reports from the rescue team in the helicopters. "One klick south by southeast, nothing. Over."


    "Two klicks northeast, no sign. Over."


    Still no good news. Wesley was beginning to think this might be a fool''s errand.


    Wesley continued to look into the distance through the binocrs. The killer whale came into view again, but this time, it was much closer to the boat. ''I hope that big guy''s careful. He doesn''t need to get caught by our propeller.''


    When he was about to shift his gaze away from the whale, something on its mouth caught his eye. ''Is it hurt, or is that just some fish?'' He zoomed in for a closer look, but it dove again before he could figure out what that was. When the thing surfaced again, he got another chance.


    Wesley quickly directed the lens towards the killer whale again. It swam closer and closer to them. He got a better look. It was dark blue, and seemed as if it were a torn piece of cloth.


    Wasting no time, he told the captain to bring the cutter alongside the killer whale.


    When he was close enough to observe the orca without the help of the binocrs, he asked the captain to stop the ship. Magically, the killer whale instantly sprang up, breaking the surface of the water, and made sounds, like it was trying tomunicate. It sounded like someone was letting air out of a balloon, deliberately making it squeak.


    The whale leapt up, and Wesley was able to pull the piece of cloth from the whale''s mouth. ''Did it eat someone? That doesn''t sound right. They don''t do that, usually, '' he thought. He examined the shred of clothing carefully. ''There! That tag! Mazu Resortwear ssic Swim Shorts! That''s what Carlos wears!'' he thought excitedly.


    Next to Wesley, Niles also recognized the piece of cloth. He looked at the killer whale with excitement in his eyes. "Are they alive, though? He keeps swimming in one direction, and then wheeling back to us!"


    After another squeal, the killer whale dove into the sea and swam towards the northwest.


    Wesley radioed the rescue team in the helicopters, telling them to fly northwest.


    On the desert ind, Carlos washed his hands and passed the recently shelled lobster to Debbie. "Sorry there''s no sauce."


    "Okay, never mind." Debbie grabbed the slice of lobster and took a bite. ''It''s not bad. Sweeter and lighter than the crab we cooked up, '' she thought.


    Then, she tore some off and lifted it to his lips. "Take a bite. It''s not bad."


    Carlos shook his head. "I''ll stick with the fish."


    "Why? You don''t like lobster?"


    "What I like doesn''t matter. If you like it, when we get back, we can..." Carlos stopped mid-sentence. After a little pause, he corrected, "If you like it, eat as much as you want. It''s cheaper if we catch it ourselves."


    Taking in his words, Debbie thought for a short while and smiled. "I really think we''ll get off this ind."


    Carlos looked her in the eye. He grinned. "Me too."


    Debbie burst into a fit ofughter. She put the slice of lobster flesh in front of his lips again, this time dancing it around a bit. "Come on, take a bite," she said expectantly.


    He opened his mouth and ate a little. The strange fishy vor filled his mouth at once. He slightly furrowed his brows in disgust. But when he looked at Debbie, she looked content. She was really a trooper.


    Debbie shouldn''t spend the rest of her life on such a desert ind. She wasn''t spoiled or ungrateful. That kind of woman deserved every good thing that came her way.


    ''No way. I have to get her back home, '' he swore in his mind.


    A few minutester, when Carlos was eating the roasted fish and Debbie was munching on the lobster, they heard a loud sound above their heads. They exchanged nces with each other, excitement evident in their eyes.


    Simultaneously, they looked up at the sky. A helicopter was hovering up there, and several more were on an approach vector. When she spotted them, Debbie immediately threw away the lobster, sending the carcass skidding across the sand. She jumped up and down, waving her hands vigorously. "Over here! Hey!" she shouted to the helicopters in English. The lead one dropped lower. She could see it was one of the S-76Ds that this country had gotten from their contract with Sikorsky. ZL Group oversaw some of those operations, under the aegis of the Ministry of Transportation.


    Carlos pped the food debris off his hands. Looking into the distance, he grinned and said, "English? Really?"


    Debbie asked in doubt, "Didn''t you say that it would be better to speak English when being rescued?"


    "Normally, yes. But..." He pointed to the cutter with their national g flying in the wind; the killer whale was right alongside the boat, as if apanying it.


    "Thank God! Someone''sing to save us. Isn''t that the big guy? Look, Carlos! It brought them here!" she eximed excitedly betweenughter and tears, hugging Carlos all the while.


    He gently stroked her hair, somewhat rough from exposure to salt water. "Uh huh. They came. We''re safe." He said it somewhat wistfully. While they hadn''t had the easiest time of it, there was the fact that he didn''t have to sit in the office all day, working his fingers to the bone. When he was exhausted on the ind, it was from real work. Besides, he was really enjoying spending time with Debbie.


    As soon as the rescue cutter stopped a bit from shore to prevent running aground, they lowered a motorized intable life raft into the water, and Wesley and Niles zoomed over. When they got to shore, Niles ran up to them, leaving his brother to haul the raft onto the beach. He rushed up to Carlos and Debbie. He arched an eyebrow as he took in the bonfire behind them. "Here we were, worried about you, and you''re eating lobster? Seriously, dude?"


    Ignoring him, Carlos greeted Wesley with a fist bump and a hug. "Thanks, man!" That was all he said. But the two words carried a lot more meaning than that¡ªsomething only the two old friends could understand.


    Debbie waded out in the water towards the whale. The water came up to her chest, but she didn''t mind. She bent over, kissed it and said sincerely, "Thank you so much, big guy! You saved us."


    The killer whale let out a cheerful sound and rubbed against her body, just like Piggy snuggling in her arms.


    Finally, they piled into the raft and boated over to the cutter. They climbed thedder on the side of the patrol boat to leave the raft. When they were finally safely aboard, Carlos pulled off Niles'' shirt and put it on Debbie. The man''s shirt was toorge for her, so it covered her from neck to knees.


    Bare-chested, Niles wanted to protest, but Carlos shot him a sharp nce, silencing him.


    On their way back, the killer whale followed them the whole way, keeping a safe distance from the ship, but close enough to be seen. Seeing its dorsal fin cutting through the surface of the sea, Debbie couldn''t hold back her tears. "I''m gonna miss him. Think we''ll ever see him again?"


    Carlos touched her head andforted her, "You cane whenever you want."


    "But... I''m afraid..." she stammered. She would miss the killer whale, but she didn''t want to be shipwrecked again. Understandable, since they had battled not only the natural elements, but supernatural ones as well.


    Carlos smiled. Looking at the swimming killer whale, he said, "Tell it you''lle to visit around the bay surrounding the ind."


    "Why there? Are you afraid people might hurt it?"


    He nodded, "Yeah, kind of. We need to protect it."


    "Right."


    While Debbie was watching the killer whale swimming happily, Carlos radioednd. They were still out of cell range, so it took a little doing to get his assistant Frankie on the line. "Yep, purchase the beach. Launch a public welfare program to protect the marine life around there. Prepare all the needed application forms, materials and submit them to the State Oceanic Administration. And attract some investment. ZL Group will fund 80% of the total investment..."


    Finally, they reached the beach. Their other friends were there, waiting anxiously.


    When Kasie spotted Debbie, she ran over to her and hugged her tightly, tears welling up in her eyes. "Deb, oh, thank God! You''re back. I was so worried about you!"


    Debbie hugged her back whileforting her, "Don''t cry. I''m fine now."


    After confirming Wesley was safe, ir also ran up to Debbie. "So where did you guys end up?"


    "On a desert ind," Debbie said. "In some ways, it was bad. In other ways, paradise."

 Chapter 438: Ill Marry You

    Chapter 438: I''ll Marry YouStephanie grabbed a bath towel and draped it over Carlos'' shoulders. Looking at him through tears, she said, "Carlos, you''re finally back. I was so worried."


    Carlos nodded without responding to her. He looked in Debbie''s direction instead. Debbie was surrounded by all her friends, who were grateful she was happy and healthy. "Debbie," he called out.


    Everyone''s head turned in his direction. Even Debbie was surprised.


    The other people from the rescue team had already left, so there were no outsiders around. Without taking his eyes off Debbie, Carlos dered bluntly, "Divorce Ivan. I''ll marry you."


    Dumbstruck, everyonepsed into silence.


    While everyone else was reeling from the shock, Debbie''s mind was racing. ''Oh my God! In front of your fiancee? What were you thinking?''


    That was not what everyone else was thinking, however.


    Kinsley thought, ''Nice move, bud!''


    Ivanined, ''Wow, what about me?''


    Kasie sighed, ''Oh man, poor Ivan!''


    Niles marveled, ''She''s so amazing! Especially if Carlos fell for her!''


    Wesley snorted, ''She''s got him hooked good.''


    ir eximed, ''Good for you, Debbie!''


    Stephanie cursed, ''You backstabbing bitch! You''ll pay for that!''


    After the harrowing experience Debbie and Carlos went through, nobody was in the mood for a vacation. So, they canceled the rest of their ns and made arrangements to go home.


    Debbie took a nice, hot bath after she returned home. Then, she slept the whole day in her own bed, too exhausted to do anything else.


    However,pared to Debbie''s rxing day, Carlos was running around like a chicken with its head cut off. He needed to, as work had piled up while he was gone.


    Without taking any time to de-stress, he asked Wesley, Damon and Frankie toe to his study in the manor. They had a long meeting. In the end, Carlos ordered Frankie in a serious tone, "I needprehensive background checks. One, on James, and... Evelyn."


    ''Evelyn?'' Confused, Frankie looked at his boss, whose deep, dark eyes betrayed nothing. Carlos exined calmly, "Debbie''s child. James imed she had an abortion three years ago. Find out if that''s true."


    Frankie finally understood. "Yes sir."


    Carlos lit a cigarette and continued slowly, "Besides, I need to do a paternity test on Evelyn. And understand¡ªdiscretion is required."


    Damon''s jaw dropped, his mouth open in shock. Sitting uneasily, he murmured in disbelief, "So, could Evelyn be the child that she supposedly aborted?"


    Carlos shot him a cold nce and said nothing.


    Carefully thinking about what had happened all these years, Wesley frowned and finally spoke. "I can see it."


    Damon got flustered. In a panic, he looked at Carlos and said, "Oh shit. If that''s true, then all those things I said to her... about her...All this time she was innocent?"


    Damon''s voice trailed off, but Carlos already understood what he wanted to say.


    If James lied about everything, then she suffered for nothing. For three years, she had only herself to rely on. Thinking of it, he silently massaged his aching temples. It was getting to be too much to bear.


    Damon used to hate Debbie so much, but now even he was panicking, not to mention Carlos¡ªDebbie''s ex-husband.


    All of a sudden, Damon sprang up from his seat. "I can''t sit around here doing nothing. I''ll talk to Jared about it. He''ll know."


    The more he thought about it, the uneasier he became.


    He cast a sidelong nce at the calm Wesley. "Mr. Li, I remember you were pretty hard on Debbie. You can''t tell me you don''t feel the slightest pang of guilt?"


    Wesley sat still in his chair. After a while, the righteous officer replied stubbornly, "Whatever, she''s not my wife..."


    Damon thought his words made sense. He shifted his gaze to the smoking man¡ªhe had already lit a second cigarette.


    "Whatever you do, man, just be sure. I hope Evelyn really is your daughter. You with a kid. That would be awesome!" he joked. "Get lost!" Carlos yelled, puffing out a cloud of smoke. He felt even more annoyed.


    Debbie woke up to many missed calls on her phone. The first call was from her detective, so she called back the detective first. "Hi, it''s Debbie. You called?"


    "Miss Nian, we just uncovered a bombshell. James had an affair with Stephanie''s mother, Glenda Shi."


    "Ugh..." Debbie coughed, choking on her own saliva.


    ''What a phndering asshole! The man''s fooled around with so many women.


    And even Stephanie''s mom? Unbelievable! That''s definitely a bombshell, '' she thought, shocked.


    Suddenly, in a sh of insight, she thought of a possible link between James and Stephanie. ''James tried everything in his power to get Stephanie and Carlos to tie the knot, and even bought her a house. So if James had an affair with her mom, then maybe she''s...'' Debbie had a wild guess as she tried to piece everything together.


    Coming back to her senses, she told the person on the phone, "Dig into Stephanie''s background. Check for anything suspicious."


    "Yes ma''am."


    The arrogant Stephanie was a goddess in many people''s eyes. If it turned out that she was just an illegitimate child of her mother and another man, then things would really heat up.


    After ending the phone call with the detective, Debbie then called Jared back. "Hi Jared, how''s Sasha? Set a date yet?"


    "Hey Tomboy! Damon came by," Jared said slyly as soon as he picked up the phone, ignoring Debbie''s questions.


    "Okay. And?" Debbie asked in confusion. They were brothers. It would weird if they cut contact.


    "We''ve been on the outs for three years. Know why he dropped in?" Jared asked in a mysterious tone. He sounded happy though. He was on cloud nine, whenever he thought of his brother''s face, and the fact that he had to eat crow.


    "No. Why?" Debbie asked as she walked into the wardrobe and began putting together her outfit. She felt wonderfully refreshed, so she volunteered to pick up Evelyn and Justus and take them on a y-date at Carlos'' manor.


    She promised Carlos. What was more, he sent her a message this morning to make sure she remembered.


    She had just texted him back, telling him that she was up now. But she hadn''t gotten a reply. He was probably busy.


    "Mr. Huo is doing a serious investigation on his dad, leaving no stone unturned. He''ll know everything by the time that''s done. Damon also asked me about all the rumors. Did you abort your kid? Is Piggy Carlos'' daughter? He had a lot of questions."


    Debbie was surprised. So Carlos did keep his promise. He was just the most wonderful man. But she really wondered about something else. Eyes brimming with tears, she asked, "So what did you tell him?"


    "That he was an idiot. Those rumors were all lies. I said you never cheated on Carlos! I wish you could have seen the look on his face. He looked like he had just eaten shit. He didn''t know if he could face you anymore. Ha-ha..." Jared burst into a fit ofughter.


    Debbieughed too. But then she let out a long sigh. "Don''t count James out yet. He''s a sly old fox. I''ve done my own investigations, too. And when he found out he was being looked into, he was able to have info hidden and cover his tracks. Heughed it all off when he was confronted with it.

 Chapter 439: Ill Be Your Cousin-in-law

    Chapter 439: I''ll Be Your Cousin-inwOf course, what prompted Debbie to look into the link between Stephanie and James was something Miranda had said. She told Debbie there was something fishy going on there.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe Mr. Huo''s not as savvy as James, but he''s way wealthier, and more powerful. If anyone can dig up dirt on James, it''s him," Jared said confidently. He had faith in Carlos.


    "Let''s not be carried away. Carlos isn''t God. He can''t do everything. He still doesn''t know who killed Megan. Curtis won''t do anything about it, but Carlos and Wesley are on it. Even they haven''t found anything conclusive."


    "I know that, but I don''t think you give him enough credit. Oh, did you hear? The cops found Megan''s diary. I think Carlos will have that diary soon. What do you think that maniptive bitch... I mean...um..I should respect the dead, right? What do you think Megan had written in her diary?"


    Debbie shrugged. "How should I know? I spent more time trying to keep her away from Carlos than I did getting to know her."


    And even more infuriatingly, even dead, Megan was still a troublemaker. Someone framed her for Megan''s death. ''Whoever that guy is, I want to throw him into the sea and watch the sharks tear him apart!'' she swore in her mind.


    "Fine, I''ll drop it. Doing anything fun for your birthday? I bought something for you. Your birthday is just around the corner¡ªwhy haven''t you said anything? No party?" Jared asked on the other end.


    Debbie''s lips twitched. "Aren''t you nosy today? Is it because you''re happy you''ll have a kid soon?"


    "I guess I am kinda talking your ear off. Sorry. And of course I''m happy. I have a kid on the way, you''re going to be vindicated, my dad and Damon don''t hate me because of you anymore, and you''ll get back with Carlos soon. Why wouldn''t I be happy?"


    A ghost of a smile yed across Debbie''s face. She wasn''t as happy as he was. "Look, Jared, when Carlos finds out the truth, he''ll feel pretty bad about what happened. But that''s not what I want. I want him to remember everything about me. I want the old Carlos back. I don''t want his pity; I want his love. It will be hard for him at first, but at least he''ll get it, and we can make up for lost time. Besides, when he spoils me again as he used to, that''ll be the time I carry out my n."


    If his memory didn''t return, all he''d be able to understand was the past few months. He''d feel bad, but it wouldn''t be the same. He''d need his memory back to understand what she went through for three long years.


    "So what''s the n?" Jared couldn''t understand her intentions now.


    Debbie grinned mischievously. "Payback time. He''s given me a hell of a time, so it''s time he gets a taste of his own medicine. He won''t forget me after I''m done. He''ll also learn to love me. I''m not a girl he can use and dump. I''m his wife, dammit, and it''s about time he treats me that way!"


    Jared echoed, "I feel ya, Tomboy! I''m behind you 100 percent. You''re no pushover, my dear. And when Carlos gets his memory back, you''ll go riding forth on a white horse, and hell will be riding with you."


    Debbieughed at his theatrics. She knew he was kidding, and he always knew what to say to hit her funny bone. "Okay, okay. Knock it off. I gotta pick up Piggy. Later!"


    "Hey, why not bring her over here? You can cook for us," Jared quickly suggested before she hung up. He always liked how she cooked.


    Debbie had no problem turning him down. "Cook for you? In your dreams. I''ll take Piggy and Jus to Carlos'' manor. He has lots of chefs there, so they''ll get fed. Besides, I don''t feel like cooking."


    "You are so mean. Tell me why we''re friends again," Jared protested jokingly.


    "Okay. Hmm...let me think. I''d better let my aunt know. She might reconsider letting Sasha divorce you."


    "Hey, no, don''t do that, Tomboy... Wait..." Debbie ruthlessly hung up on him. Stunned, Jared stared at his cellphone in silence. After a while he put it down, and a smile spread across his face. He knew she was poking fun at him again. That was what they did. He was pretty sure happy days were close. She''d get back with Carlos, and that meant good things for her friends.


    Debbie picked up Piggy and Jus from Curtis'' house, and drove them to the manor. Carlos was still at work.


    As she thought, there were maids already there. As soon as she pulled in, they swarmed around her and greeted her enthusiastically. One of them said, "Wee, Miss Nian. Mr. Huo requested that we take care of you and the kids."


    "Thank you." Debbie got out of the car with Jus in her arms, while a housemaid held Piggy''s hand and walked with her into the vi.


    Dinner was ready by the time Carlos came home. When he opened the door to the vi, he heard the children''s chirpyughter echoing around the house. He smiled, knowing that Debbie and the kids were here.


    His weariness he felt from a hard day''s work vanished into the air like smoke in a gale. He changed into his slippers and put the briefcase in a corner. Then he walked into the living room, shrugging off his suit jacket.


    "Mr. Huo." A housemaid took the suit jacket from his hands and hung it on the wooden hanger on the coatrack.


    Debbie was feeding Jus porridge when she heard the housemaid greet Carlos. She turned her head, but before she could call out to him, a little figure excitedly ran towards the man.


    It was Piggy. The little girl had thrown her sippy cup aside and was clumsily running to Carlos. As she ran, she called out excitedly, "Uncle Carlos, you came!"


    A broader smile crept across his face when he saw the cute little girl. He strode over, bent down and scooped her up in his arms. After pecking her cheek, he asked, "Did you miss me?"


    "Miss you a lot!" Piggy wrapped her little arms around his neck, resting her head against his broad shoulder.


    Carlos gently patted her back as he carried her into the dining room.


    Seeing Carlos with Piggy, Jus inartictely babbled, "Baba... Hi..."


    The little boy looked at the handsome man with curiosity. Debbie reminded the boy, "Jus, you can call him Uncle." ''Baba? Did he mean brother? He''s already more than thirty. Does he look that young to Jus?'' Debbie wondered and shifted her gaze to the man. ''Well...he does look young.''


    Jus nodded and greeted again, "Uncle... Hi."


    Carlos touched Jus'' head and teased, "Uncle? Debbie''s your cousin, and I''ll be...your cousin-inw soon enough."


    Debbie got all choked up by what he said. Caught off-guard, she blushed and rolled her eyes at him. "Just eat," she said angrily.


    He nodded and walked to the bathroom to wash his hands, still holding Evelyn in his arms.


    The manor used to be quiet with almost no one there. Now, the whole house was noisy with children''s animated shouting andughter. You could even hear them on the third floor behind closed doors.


    Carlos didn''t think he''d get any work done tonight, so he stayed in the living room to y with the kids after dinner.


    When it was bedtime, Colleen called Debbie. "Debbie, how''s Jus doing? Can you two handle the both of them? If not, I can pick him up if you need me to."


    Debbie took a nce at the little boy and assured her, "We''re good. Jus is just fine. He just took a bath and Carlos is telling stories to the kids."


    "What? Carlos is telling them stories? He doesn''t seem to like kids very much. You sure he has the patience for them?" Colleen asked in disbelief. She could hardly picture Carlos with a kid.


    "Oh yeah, he''s been ying with them after he got home. I don''t need to take care of them. He does all the work," Debbie said with a happy smile.

 Chapter 440: When Will You Divorce Ivan

    Chapter 440: When Will You Divorce IvanBeing in the room at the time, Carlos heard what she said to Colleen over the phone. Without missing a beat, he nced at Debbie and raised an eyebrow. He didn''t pause at all, still reading to the kids.


    His expression seemed to say, "Look! I''m a good man, aren''t I?"


    Debbie red at him and walked out to the balcony. "Just have a good time. Leave the kids to us," Debbie said. "We have a ton of maids, and two of them are nannies..." All of which was true. The servants practically ran the household. No one had to lift a finger. Not Carlos. Not Debbie.


    "Okay, okay. I get it. The reception here is bad, so no video chat with the kids. Give them my love. Good night," Colleen said.


    "Uh huh. Good night."


    Walking back to the bedroom, Debbie found that the two kids were still listening with rapt attention to the story Carlos was telling. They seemed so into the fantastic story that they weren''t sleepy at all.


    She entered the walk-in closet to grab the pajamas that the housemaid had prepared for her. She chipped in quickly, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Carlos paused the story and told her, "Go to my bedroom then. There''s no hot water in the guest bedroom where you are."


    "Okay," Debbie nodded dubiously, but she didn''t think much about it. She grabbed the pajamas and walked down the hallway to Carlos'' bedroom.


    When she finished her shower and emerged from the bathroom, she found Carlos already in there. He was lying on one side on the bed and browsing on his phone. Seeing here out, he put his phone away and waved at her.


    Wiping her hair with a bath towel, Debbie walked over to him. "What? The kids in bed already?"


    "Yeah." Carlos sat up on the bed and pulled her over, making her sit on hisp. He inhaled deeply, breathing in the fragrance from her body. "You smell like me."


    "Of course. I used your body wash and shampoo."


    He gave her a quick kiss. "My turn. Don''t move a muscle," he said, getting up and turning on the shower.


    After a little hesitation, Debbie decided against it. "No. I''m heading to the guest room to unwind." She didn''t mind sleeping in the same bed with Carlos, but after all, she was another man''s wife now. There was no good reason for them to do that. What if someone discovered them? What if they talked?


    A dash of displeasure shed in his eyes. "What are you worried about now? You should''ve thought about this before you came over."


    ''People talk. It''s what they do. You became the talk of the town the moment you set foot in this manor, '' he thought.


    Debbie thought his words made sense, so she nodded, "Okay then. Go take a shower, and I''ll dry my hair."


    A few minutes after Carlos walked into the bathroom, Debbie entered the small room right next to the bathroom and dried her hair with the hairdryer.


    When she tilted her head, she was surprised to find a ss wall between the small room and bathroom. She could see Carlos clearly through this wall.


    As if sensing her gaze, Carlos also turned around. Their eyes met. He grinned charmingly and mouthed to her, "Come here."


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly moved her eyes away, lowered her head and focused on drying her hair, as if she had seen nothing. She wasn''t in the mood tonight. And she was trying to wind down.


    ''Seriously? Never stops hitting on me, '' she thought, blushing.


    When she was almost finished drying her hair, her phone rang. She checked the caller ID. It was Ivan.


    "Hi, Ivan." Debbie answered the call as she put the hairdryer away and walked out of the small room.


    Meanwhile, Carlos also emerged from the bathroom, with a bath towel tied around his waist.


    Debbie couldn''t help but fix her eyes on his luscious chocte abs, while half-listening to what Ivan was saying on the other end. ''Strong chest, eight-pack abs, not the tiniest hint of fat anywhere... What a perfect and well-toned body!'' she marveled in her mind, practically drooling.


    "Where are you now? Your home town? My mom wants us to visit her. That means a ne trip for you. But if you don''t have time, I''ll find some excuse to turn her down," Ivan said.


    Coming back to her senses, she answered in haste, "No, I still have time. I''m still on vacation. When do you want to fly out there?"


    "How about day after tomorrow? I''m in Y City too. We can go together."


    "Okay, just call and give me a little warning before you pick me up."


    "Will do." As soon as she moved her phone away from her ear, Carlos shot her a sharp nce.


    "Ivan?"


    She nodded, "Yes."


    "When are you going to divorce him?" He never expected he would be so eager to break apart a marriage. He had asked Debbie the same question several times within the past couple days.


    Debbie hesitated. "Um...not sure. Ask me some other time." She was going to fly out of the country with Ivan in a couple days to visit his mother. Elsie didn''t know their marriage was fake, so Debbie had to make sure this was handled correctly. She didn''t want to freak her out, or make Ivan look bad.


    Carlos wasn''t satisfied with her answer. He tore off his bath towel and threw at the foot of the bed. He rushed towards her, and within seconds had her pinned to the bed. He asked between gritted teeth, "You don''t want to leave him?"


    Debbie locked her arms around his neck and said yfully, "Of course I do. You''re the better choice, obviously."


    "When?" he asked urgently.


    "Wait..."


    "Shut up! Quit blowing me off when I ask, or I''ll kill you." He wouldn''t ept that answer anymore. Losing his patience, he kissed her hungrily.


    The CEO wanted to have sex with her so badly. But he couldn''t do that before she got divorced. All he''d done was wait, and he was so tired of waiting. So horny he couldn''t stand it.


    His passionate and angry kiss made her short of breath. She wondered why he got so pissed all of a sudden. He was obviously venting his anger.


    Momentster, the room was quiet once more. With their fingers entwined, Carlos stared intently at the woman under him. "One question."


    "Yeah?"


    "Um...it''s..."


    Carlos put a finger to her lips. "Don''t be too quick to answer. If you lie, you won''t leave this bedroom today."


    Debbie was shocked by the unexpected question. ''Does he know something? Why does he care who Piggy''s father is?''


    After a moment''s consideration, she said, "How about this? When I divorce Ivan, I''ll tell you everything."


    ''Didn''t he say that he''d leave Stephanie? Maybe I can tell him then, '' she thought to herself.


    But this wasn''t good enough for Carlos. He couldn''t get a straight answer to any of his questions, and this was driving him nuts.


    In a huff, he got off the woman andy down next to her. Covering himself with the thin quilt, he said coldly, "Sleep."


    Debbie pouted her lips gloomily. Nheless, she felt she had to make him happy. She moved closer and clung to the angry man.


    But he removed her hand from his waist and turned his back to her.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. Looking at his broad back, she couldn''t help but giggle under her breath. He was so childish.


    She tried again, pressing her chest against his back, and put her right leg and right arm on his body. She feltfortable nestling against him when she slept.


    Carlos didn''t move away this time, yet he didn''t turn to face her, either.


    Debbie had slept a lot aftering back from the seaside resort, so she was wide awake. Resting her cheek on his back, she asked in a hushed voice, "Mr. Handsome, do you still love me?"


    Carlos couldn''t believe she had asked such a stupid question. He finally turned his body around, and under the dim light, he stared at her with contempt in his eyes. "What do you think?"


    Debbie pouted, "I don''t like the look in your eyes. Do you hate me?"


    "That''s a really stupid question. Ask questions like that, and you''ll get the stink-eye."


    "No way! The only stupid questions are the ones that don''t get asked. And you never tell me you love me, so how should I know?" Debbie retorted defiantly.


    Carlos grinned cunningly. "You don''t know? Like you said, I''ll tell you when you divorce Ivan."


    "If you don''t tell me how you feel, why should I divorce him? What if I get divorced but you don''t love me at all?"

 Chapter 441: I Have A Husband

    Chapter 441: I Have A HusbandCarlos held on to Debbie''s waist. "Want me to throw you out of the room?" he spat. ''You''re the only woman that can climb into my bed. Isn''t it obvious I love you?'' he thought angrily while staring into her eyes.


    "I wouldn''t if I were you. You''ll be lonely," Debbie said yfully, tracing a finger down his nose, and wrapping her arms around him.


    Her sweet smile turned him on. His breathing came in short gasps. He gritted his teeth, trying hard to stop himself. After a while, he cussed angrily, "Fuck! I really want to bang you now!"


    Debbie was stunned. This was the first time she had heard Carlos say such vulgar words.


    "Don''t, Mr. Huo. I have a husband."


    Carlos tightened his grip on her waist. Did she try to make him suffer? Was she doing this deliberately?


    He sneered and tried to scare her. "So? You think that''ll stop me?"


    "No. But you won''t do that now. I''m a star, and I''m married. We''ll both be in trouble if anyone finds out we''re having an affair. Think of your reputation."


    Carlos smirked coldly. "We''re still in trouble. We slept under the same quilt. Nothing happened, but no one''s gonna believe that."


    Debbie was lost for words. He was right. People would judge them no matter if they had sex or not. Their rtionship looked too fishy.


    She blinked naughtily and a sly smile crept across her lips. "So what should I do? Go to the press? And then you take care of the rumors?"


    Carlos pinched her cheek. "Cut the crap. I can''t bang you, but at least, help get me off."


    Debbie was confused.


    ''How?''


    After a long while, Carlos went to the bathroom to take a second shower. Debbie brushed her teeth, wincing. Her arms were sore and aching.


    Looking at her hand, recalling what just happened moments ago, Debbie blinked her eyes innocently. She hoped that Carlos wouldn''t get mad at her once he found out her marriage to Ivan was a sham.


    She was impressed. He''d held off, even after she tempted him.


    The next morning, when Debbie woke up, Carlos wasn''t in the bedroom. She guessed he might be downstairs, ying with Jus and Piggy.


    After freshening up and changing into a proper outfit, she came downstairs. Carlos was helping the two kids with their breakfast.


    Debbie kissed the two cute guys and sat opposite Carlos. As she ate the congee, she asked, "When do you have to be at work?"


    "I''m leaving in half an hour."


    "I see." She began thinking about her ns today.


    After Carlos took off, she stayed in the manor with the kids. She didn''t feel like going outside. Together with two maids, she watched the kids y by the hot spring.


    The next day, she flew to Z Country. She went with Ivan, leaving Piggy behind.


    But before she left, when Carlos knew she would go back to Z Country with Ivan, he pressed her against the wall and warned her, "Don''t flirt. Don''t get too close. Don''t touch him. Don''t sleep in the same bed with him. Don''t..." He bombarded her with a barrage of "don''ts" regarding Ivan.


    Carlos didn''t let her go until she had repeated his reminders, word for word.


    Then, Curtis and Colleen came and picked up Jus. Carlos wanted Evelyn to stay with him. He would take care of the little girl personally during Debbie''s trip.


    The CEO had an ulterior motive. He didn''t want Debbie knowing about it, but he needed Evelyn to do something very important.


    Once they arrived, Elsie was quite upset to discover Evelyn hadn''te along. But anyway, she still was happy to have the couple back, so she prepared a rich dinner for them.


    After dinner, Ivan held Debbie''s hand and they took their leave. "Mom, I have work to do. Debbie and I should get going now."


    Elsie stopped them and red at her son. "You haven''t stayed overnight here even once since you two got married. What do you want, Ivan?" she asked sternly.


    Ivan exined resignedly, "Mom, you know both of us are very busy."


    "Fine. You go to work, and Debbie can stay here. That''ll give you a reason toe back here!" she ordered. Left with no choice, Ivan left the Wen family''s house alone.


    In order to dodge the drama, he didn''te back until after 2 a.m.


    He pulled out his phone and tapped the shlight app so he wouldn''t have to wake anyone by turning on lights. Using the beam of the LED as light, he quietly walked into their bedroom. Debbie heard the noise. "Ivan?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. Did I wake you?"


    She shook her head. "I can''t sleep."


    Carlos had her on video chat for a long time. He seemed quite worried that something would happen between Ivan and her. He finally ended the call a few minutes ago because she was falling asleep on him.


    Ivan closed the door and carefully locked it behind him. Since she wasn''t asleep, he turned on the lights. "Can''t sleep? Or won''t? You don''t need to wait up for me."


    Debbie moved to the other side of the bed and pointed to another pillow and quilt. "There''s a spot."


    "No, it''s almost dawn. I can just sleep on the couch." Ivan had drunk a little wine and was feeling heavy and tired. He carried the quilt and pillow over to the couch.


    Debbie didn''t stop him. The couch was certainly big enough for Ivan. Comfy, to boot. Watching him disappear into the bathroom, shey on the bed again.


    A couple of minutester, he came out, switching off the overhead light. Then he spread the quilt as evenly as he could on the couch, fluffed the pillow, and tucked himself in.


    Debbie suddenly started a conversation. "Ivan... we..." she stuttered hesitantly.


    Ivan thought she was asleep already. Surprised, he asked, "What''s up?"


    In the darkness, she bit her lower lip. Gathering her resolve, she asked, "When will we... How long are we gonna keep lying to your mom?"


    Ivan understood what she was getting at. Last time, Carlos had tantly asked her to get a divorce in front of everyone. He thought for a while and said, "Um...maybe wait a bit. Can you?" If his parents found out the marriage wasn''t real, that mighte as a shock. Maybe he should try getting a real fiancee before dropping that bombshell.


    ''A real fiancee...'' A woman''s face popped up in his mind.


    "Okay. That''s settled," Debbie nodded understandingly.


    But Ivan added, "Hey, I have a way out of this. But I need your help." Debbie looked at him quizzically. "It''s about a girl," he added.


    "You talking about Kasie? So is it love?" Debbie blurted out outright.


    Ivan frowned. "Am I that obvious?"


    "Well, you kissed her. How much more obvious could you be?" Debbie tittered under her breath.


    "She told you?"


    "Yeah she did. She cried a lot and apologized. Poor Kasie. She doesn''t know about our arrangement. How do you really feel?" Debbie wouldn''t help Ivan before she figured out everything. She wouldn''t help him if Kasie was just a fling.


    He turned his body on the couch. "How do I feel? At first, I thought it was just sympathy. I felt bad for her having to bury her lover. But then I realized it was something more than that. I...I think I love her. I want to find out, but she won''t do anything because we''re married."


    "Okay. Tell you what: I''ll hook you up after I get back home. Ivan, just remember, treat her right. She''s suffered a lot. She deserves to be happy."


    Ivan nodded, putting his hands under his head. Staring at the ceiling, he assured her, "Of course I will. But I want to do this right. That''s why I need your help. You know why my mom insisted that we stay overnight? She wants a grandkid. Ending our marriage will make it easier to give her one."

 Chapter 442: The Party

    Chapter 442: The Party"No problem. Leave it to me." Debbie turned to look outside the window, eyes sparkling with happiness. She sincerely hoped that Kasie could fall in love with someone again. And Ivan would be a wonderful choice. Kasie was irresponsible, where Ivan was careful, methodical, and good at taking care of people. Debbie remembered how he took care of Piggy, and the care he showed as a single man.


    At the paternity testing center of Y City


    This was the second time Carlos had been here. For the first, he took Piggy here to do the DNA test. The second time, he came with Frankie to get the results.


    Wearing a surgical mask and gloves, ab tech handed the report to Carlos. "As per your instructions, I conducted the tests all the way through. No one else was involved."


    "Good job," Carlos nodded, looking at the folder full of papers, his face betraying no emotion.


    Frankie was expecting Carlos to open the folder and read the report right there, but the cold man stood up and left the center, report in hand.


    Then Frankie drove him back to the manor. "Mr. Huo, remember Miss Nian''s flight is due to touch down at 4:41 p.m.," he reminded.


    "Mmm hmm."


    When Carlos walked into the vi, Piggy was ying with the nannies. Seeing hime back, the little girl clumsily trotted towards him like usual.


    He scooped the little girl up with one arm and held the folder with the other hand. As he walked towards the staircase, he told the nannies, "I''ve got her. Don''te up here without my say-so."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After carrying Piggy to his bedroom, Carlos set the little girl down on the floor. Piggy ran towards the bed, and climbed up onto it herself. "Uncle Carlos, sleepy."


    "Okay. Let me help you with the nket."


    "Thanks," Evelyn said in a meek voice.


    Carlos sat on the edge of the bed, fixing his eyes on Evelyn''s lovely face. As time marched on, she began to resemble Debbie more and more.


    Because she felt safe with him, Piggy fell asleep in no time.


    After checking to make sure she was sound asleep, he opened the folder with the DNA result, deep in thought. His heart raced a bit faster as the nervousness set in. Two minutester, he opened the report and flipped to thest page.


    He wanted to know what it said.


    Debbie stayed with Ivan''s mom for two days. The older woman wanted her to stay a little longer, but Debbie''s excuse was that she was worried about her daughter. And then she flew back home.


    Of course, Ivan also flew back with her, because he needed to focus on winning Kasie''s heart.


    On arrival, the first thing Debbie wanted to do was hold a birthday party of her own.


    She didn''t n to host a party at first. It was Kasie and Jared who had forced her into it. As she didn''t have much time to prepare, she had no choice but to borrow Carlos'' private room at the Orchid Private Club. And she had only invited a few close friends.


    As soon as they got off the ne, Ivan took her to the mall to pick out a dress. Then she was taken to a hair salon for a facial and get her hair styled before hurrying to the club. She didn''t even have time to drop off her luggage at home.


    Jared, Sasha and ir were already in the private room by the time they arrived.


    The room was fully decorated, and it was all Carlos'' idea. When she called him to borrow the room, he put himself in charge of the decorations.


    Everything was blue and white. Blue and white balloons were attached to the ceiling. A long table was ced in the middle of the room, and a blue-and-white table cloth covered it; the luxury brand silverware was actually made of sterling silver. The cake was also blue and white, and more than a meter tall, with threeyers. More amazingly, on top of the birthday cake was a little doll dressed in a blue princess dress.


    Everyone except Ivan widened their eyes in shock when they saw the doll on the cake, because the dress looked precisely like the one Debbie was wearing now. They were the same dress in every way except the size.


    Debbie slowly tilted her head to Ivan for answers. He picked out the dress. Truth be told, she didn''t want this dress at first. It looked more Piggy''s style. But Ivan insisted on this particr dress and even paid for it.


    It was out of character for him to force her to do anything. It made sense now when she saw the birthday cake.


    But then she was confused. Carlos was the one in charge of the decorations, and Ivan bought the dress. Did they work together? Or was it a coincidence?


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Ivan shook his head helplessly. "Well, it wasn''t my idea..."


    ''Not Ivan''s idea? So is it...''


    Jared blurted out a name, "Carlos!"


    Ivan nodded, "Yeah, he arranged everything. Hey, hey...why the tears? Should a princess cry?"


    Tears were threatening to fall out of Debbie''s eyes as she was so touched. But Ivan''s funny words made her burst intoughter instead. Even her friends were amused. Jared rested his arm on Ivan''s shoulder and said, "I''ve been kicking around the upper-ss circles for a long time. You''re the most generous husband I''ve ever seen. Nice!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. She stretched out her hand and said gruffly, "Just hand me the present."


    Jared shook his head and thrust out his empty hands in the air. "You know, I''m gonna be a father. I need to save up money for my child. What if I don''t have money to buy form because of this?"


    "Sasha, dump this loser. I''ll hook you up with a rich man. Jared''s kid will get used to saying Daddy to another guy," Debbie said to Sasha.


    "Sounds good to me!" Sasha pped her hands in excitement.


    Then she reached out to grab Jared''s arm, in a bid to drag him outside. The tall guy hastily moved out of the way and took out an exquisite gift box. "Not before I give this to Queen Debbie," he said, looking at Sasha. He handed the box to Debbie. "Happy 25th birthday, Tomboy! We''ve known each other for 11 years now."


    ''11 years... Jared and I have been friends for more than a decade.'' Debbie''s eyes reddened with tears as she thought of their long-term friendship.


    She took the gift box from his hands and hugged him. "Jared, we..." Her voice trailed off as she began to sob. Taking a breath topose herself, she continued, "We were friends, and now we''re family. You''ve really changed. You were always a good guy, except that you liked girls way too much. But anyway, you quit that bad habit too after falling in love with Sasha. I''m so d..."


    Someone pushed open the door to the private room. It was Carlos, Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie, who happened to arrive at the same time.


    While the manager greeted the new guests, Debbie was hugging Jared and pouring out those emotional words about their friendship. Jared faced the door, but Debbie had her back to it.


    The door opened quietly, and Debbie was so immersed in the touching moment that she didn''t know what was happening. But Jared got a good look at who entered. ''Oh, crap!'' He tried to struggle out of her arms.


    Debbie thought that Jared wasn''t used to her sentimental side, so she patted his back and said, "Don''t move. Just listen." She was still so moved when thinking of their friendship.


    "No, Tomboy..." Jared saw the icy-cold look in Carlos'' eyes. If he didn''t push Debbie away as soon as possible, he would be dead meat.


    "Don''t interrupt me. Let me finish, okay?" Oblivious to the situation, Debbie thought Jared was just trying to ruin the atmosphere. "From now on, don''t call me Tomboy anymore. Sasha''s my family, and you will be too. So maybe ''Sister''? I''d love it if you called me that.


    "No problem. But can you please let go..."


    "Sshh! Don''t interrupt. Jared, I really miss the old days. We fought and skipped sses, and..."


    "Debbie..." ir called out in a hushed voice, winking at her.


    Debbie stuck her head out and asked, "What''s wrong with your eye?"


    ir was speechless.


    Debbie was taken aback when she heard a cold and familiar voiceing from behind her. "Happy Birthday, mother of Evelyn."

 Chapter 443: A Gift Of Roses

    Chapter 443: A Gift Of RosesFlustered, Debbie quickly took back her hug and pushed away from Jared. Tears still welling in her eyes, she slowly turned her head towards the voice. Carlos held Evelyn in his arms, and Kasie stood near the door, a gift in her hands. How long had he been standing behind her? She couldn''t say. But one thing was for sure¡ªhe wore a dark expression.


    She felt like a kid again, caught stealing candy. But pretending innocence, she wiped her tears and kicked Jared in his shin. "Bad boy. Where''s my gift? See? Tears? Why did you do that? Sasha will be jealous."


    Sasha shook her head, exining, "No, I''m not..." ''Jealous? I know you guys are just friends. I was actually moved to tears, too!'' Sasha thought.


    Debbie shed an embarrassed smile, and cut in quickly, "Don''t lie, girl! I know you''re jealous. Ah well, moving on." She turned to her daughter. "Oh, Piggy! You''re here. Mommy missed you so much."


    Carlos put Piggy down, and the little girl ran to Debbie, saying excitedly, "Missed you too." She hugged Debbie''s legs as hard as she could and, Debbie bent down to hug her too. Then, she looked up at Ivan and greeted, "Daddy! Missed you."


    Ivan stretched out his arms to Piggy and said tenderly, "Hi little one,e here and get a hug." Ever since Debbie and Ivan got married, Piggy started calling Ivan "Daddy," just as if he were her real dad.


    Ivan scooped the little girl up in his arms and yed with her. They bothughed happily.


    Carlos sulked silently as he watched them, his expression sullen. But no one knew why. They figured he was still jealous of Debbie hugging Jared.


    Frankie was standing behind Carlos with arge gift box in his hands. The angry man walked up to the birthday girl and called out, "Hi, mother of Evelyn."


    Debbie furrowed her brows in confusion on hearing how he addressed her. ''Mother of Evelyn? Why does he address me this way all of a sudden?'' she wondered. It sounded so strange.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t think much and forced out a smile. "Hi, Mr. Handsome."


    Carlos opened the big box Frankie held and said, "Happy 25th birthday!" T


    he whole room brightened as soon as the box was opened. Everyone stopped to gape at the gift, trying to see what was inside.


    Jared eximed, "Huh! All I can see is money."


    Kasie teased, "Sure you can hold it by yourself?"


    Sasha echoed Kasie''s joke, "Maybe I can help Debbie carry it to my house."


    ir said, "I wonder how much it''s worth."


    Ivan held his chin and guessed, "Let''s see, there are about 25 roses. Made of sterling tinum, and certainly not the hybrid tinum you find on themon market. Besides, each flower has leaves and a stem, so each one weighs quite a bit. I guess each rose is priced at least 200, 000 dors, so 25 flowers means five mil easy. But if we factor inbor, that shoots the price even higher."


    Everyone stared agape at therge gift box.


    Unaware of the situation, ir was still confused. "So what does it mean? Why did Mr. Huo spend so much on Debbie?"


    Ivan shed a thin smile and went on to exin, "A rose is the flower of love, and tinum is a durable precious metal. So this bouquet of tinum roses means that Carlos'' love for Debbie willst forever."


    And yes, this looked a bit vulgar, like showing off how wealthy he was. But it was a sweet intention, with a beautiful, romantic meaning.


    Looking at the shining tinum roses, Debbie felt so moved, but also a little helpless. ''He always goes overboard when ites to money. I guess he has it to burn, though.'' She was still gracious, and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Huo."


    She stood there, regarding Carlos'' gift box, still held diligently by Frankie. ''I wonder if I could even handle such a heavy box.''


    Carlos closed the box, grabbed it from Frankie''s hands and handed it to Debbie. She reached out her hands to take it from him. But it was so heavy that she could hardly stand up straight.


    She shuffled closer to him, angry at the humiliation. "Did you do this on purpose?"


    He frowned in confusion.


    "It''s so heavy I can barely lift it. How am I supposed to get it home?"


    Carlos gave her a contemptuous look. He took the gift box from her arms and gave it back to Frankie. "Send the gift to her unit in Champs Bay Apartments," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Soon after Frankie left, Curtis and Colleen showed up. When she saw the birthday girl, Colleen gleefully strode over and handed her the birthday gift while singing, "Happy birthday to you."


    "Thank you Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis!" Debbie greeted her aunt with a big hug.


    When they sat down at the table, the other guests came by. Betterte than never. They were Damon, Adriana, Hayden, Irene, Xavier, Niles and thest one¡ªWesley.


    The two Feng brothers couldn''t make it. Kinsley was in Australia, and Yates was in M Country, but both had asked their assistants to deliver a gift to Debbie.


    The party went smoothly. The sounds ofughter, cheers and clinking of sses filled the room. Since everyone knew each other, they kicked back, rxed, and had a good time. Party favors livened up the scene. There were balloons, noisemakers, and parlor games for people to y with.


    Jared and Kasie were always the life of the party. They encouraged everyone to get the birthday girl drunk. So Debbie was feeling no pain by the end of the night.


    When the party ended, she was stered and could barely keep her feet. She was in no mind to send her guests home. But of course, her friends didn''t mind. They left one after another.


    Even in her drunken state, Debbie didn''t forget one very important thing. She looked at Ivan and told him, "Ivan, why don''t you drive Kasie home. She''s drunk too. Not safe to hail a cab with her like that."


    Ivan only had the asional bottle of beer. He was sober by now, but he didn''t like getting drunk that much anyway. Hearing Debbie''s request, he shot to his feet and walked up to Kasie. "Okay. Kasie. Let''s get you home. My driver''s out front."


    Kasie''s face turned a bright red color. She threw a nce at Debbie, only to find the birthday girl had already staggered to Carlos'' side and rested her head on his shoulder, eyes closed.


    Kasie smiled helplessly at her friend. Then she followed Ivan out and left the club.


    Finally, Carlos and Debbie were the only ones in the room. It was dead quiet, except for the noises of night animals. He suddenly said curtly, "Leave Evelyn with me whenever you''re busy."


    "Why?" Debbie was a little dizzy. She didn''t detect anything suspicious in his tone.


    "You asked me why?" Carlos smirked and lit a cigarette. Then, he took a drag, pulled the woman into his arms and blew out the smoke into her face.


    "Ugh..." Debbie coughed, choking on the smoke with tears in her eyes. "You jerk!" she cussed. She struggled to open her eyes, and fumbled for the pack of cigarettes and lighter on the table.


    She then skillfully nipped a cigarette between her fingers, lit it, and took a drag. She then blew a smoke ring, which diffused when it hit his face.


    Carlos wasn''t choked by the smoke. But he was shocked by how expertly she was smoking. His bushy eyebrows crooked in anger. ''When did she learn to smoke?''


    She was still doing smoke tricks. She took a long drag and kept it in her mouth, then blew smoke through her nose and two sides of her mouth. She looked like a fire breathing dragon. In a fit of anger, he suddenly snatched the cigarette away from her fingers and gripped her chin tightly, making her look at him. "Who lets you smoke?" he dropped the words one by one between gritted teeth.


    Feeling pain in her jaw, Debbie pounded ineffectually at his chest. "Let go of me. You''re hurting me..."


    Seeing her face scrunched in pain, he loosened his grip a little and said in a loud voice, "Answer me."


    Debbie stopped attacking him and spat out, "My husband!"


    "Damn you!" Carlos red up, eyes fuming in anger.


    ''Husband, her husband!'' Hearing her call another man as husband made him feel even angrier. He had an urge to find Ivan and kill him.


    Debbie smiled happily at his glum face. His jealous reaction made her feel so good.


    Her smile added fuel to the fire. Carlos put out the cigarette in the ashtray. In a swift move, he pinned her down on the couch and began kissing her passionately.

 Chapter 444: By Asexual Reproduction

    Chapter 444: By Asexual ReproductionLast time they were here, Carlos and Debbie had sex in this very booth. That memory rose unbidden in Debbie''s thoughts.


    She believed he''d do the same right here and now. Carlos was making his intentions in as he put his hand under her dress. Just at that moment, they heard a tiny voice. It was obvious it belonged to Piggy. She stood at the door to the bedroom inside the private booth and asked curiously, "Uncle Carlos? Mommy?"


    Carlos and Debbie were enjoying their passionate kiss, and were startled by her voice.


    A bit ago, Piggyined of being tired, so Carlos had taken her to the bedroom and sung her to sleep. Debbie and Carlos were too focused on the fireworks between them to think about Piggy once she was asleep. Piggy, who just woke up, rubbed her eyes and stared at the two people on the couch with wide, innocent eyes.


    Carlos sat up and straightened his shirt, which had been wrinkled because of his recent close encounter with Debbie. He then looked at Piggy with a soft smile. "Your mom had a stomachache, and I was rubbing her belly to help her feel better."


    Debbie was at a loss for words.


    "By kissing Mommy? Only mommies and daddies kiss," Piggy said with a serious expression.


    This was what Debbie told her a long time ago. Debbie didn''t expect her to still remember it.


    Carlos came over to her and scooped her up in his arms. "Piggy''s right. Only mommies and daddies kiss. Won''t happen again," he coaxed her.


    "Okay. Say sorry."


    Carlos was shocked. He pulled a long face and apologized to Debbie reluctantly, "Sorry."


    After giving Carlos a look of triumphant satisfaction, she pretended to be kind and generous. "You''re good. Just don''t do it again."


    Looking at Debbie''s smug smile and Piggy''s innocent eyes, Carlos felt outmatched by the mother-daughter team.


    When they left the club, Carlos suggested taking Debbie and Piggy to his manor. But Debbie had to work early the next day, and the manor was pretty much out of the way. She turned him down.


    So Carlos asked Frankie to drive Piggy to the manor. Debbie protested initially, but Carlos eventually convinced her. "You can''t take care of her," he said. "You''re drunk." She was tired and just gave in. He escorted her to a limo, got in with her, and drove to the Champs Bay Apartments.


    At Building 2, Champs Bay Apartments


    The ck posh car pulled up in front of the entrance. Carlos got out and walked over to the passenger side to open the door for Debbie. She stumbled out of the car.


    Somehow, she tripped and fell right into his arms.


    Carlos held her waist with one hand, and closed the door with the other. He then pressed her against the car and said seriously, "We need to talk."


    Debbie didn''t respond. She cradled his neck and cast a nce at the lighted apartment on the sixth floor. "Your fiancee is home. Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?" she asked yfully.


    Carlos was so close she could feel the man''s warm breath on her face. Her rosy cheeks blushed red and her heart started beating faster. "Forget about her. This is about Evelyn."


    "Evelyn..." Debbie said with a broad smile, "Oh yeah, she''s at the manor. With Frankie. I need to¡ª" She lost her train of thought for a moment, tired and drunk. "Need to pick her¡ªpick her up tomorrow."


    Seeing that she was too drunk to talk, Carlos gave up and kissed her.


    "Mmmph! Hey, you promised Piggy you wouldn''t kiss me, remember?" Debbie''s lips hurt a little, so she protested.


    Carlos gasped, his hands balled into fists. "I said I wouldn''t kiss you in front of her. We''re alone."


    "Hardly,"


    said a man in the darkness. His tone was less than thrilled. He walked towards Carlos and Debbie.


    Debbie was sobered up a little when she heard the voice. She looked at him and said in an angry voice, "Decker. Seriously? Gee, would you like to join us? It''s not like...like...um. Oh yeah, it''s not like we''re in the middle of anything."


    Decker stood near Carlos and Debbie, but Carlos had no intention of letting her go. He gave Decker an indifferent look.


    Decker was wearing casual clothes. mes of rage shed through his eyes. "Don''t touch her. You do know she''s married, right?"


    Debbie tensed up. ''Hey, how did he find out about that? I never told him.''


    Instead of letting Debbie go, Carlos gave her a squeeze and kissed her lips. "So what?" He then dered arrogantly, "Besides, don''t worry. She''s getting a divorce. Right, honey?"


    A dash of sarcasm shed in Decker''s eyes. "Huh? Let me get this straight: Mr. Huo, the CEO of ZL Group, goes after another man''s wife?"


    Carlos was not angry at all. "She''s my baby''s mom. I did nothing wrong," he said indifferently.


    When Carlos said this, he kept an eye on Debbie. He wanted to see how she reacted to this. Her eyes widened, and shock choked the words in her throat. The shocking truth mmed into her in full force.


    ''What? He knows?''


    Debbie then realized that Carlos had called her "Evelyn''s mom" or made reference to it several times at the party tonight. It seemed like he already knew Evelyn was his kid before he showed up.


    Her reaction was no surprise to Carlos. After he saw the results of the DNA test, he wore the same expression while the child slept next to him.


    He had such an adorable and sensitive child. No one knew how thrilled he was at that moment.


    Decker wasn''t surprised in the least. But to keep up appearances, he feigned shock and asked Carlos, "You''re Piggy''s dad?"


    Carlos then looked at Decker and answered seriously, "Yes. I''m her biological father."


    ''Because of Debbie, my daughter has to call Ivan "Dad!"''


    Whenever he thought of it, he couldn''t help but get angry at the woman in his arms.


    "Dude! Seriously? Go home, Mr. Handsome. You''re really drunk," Debbie slurred. She put a hand to the car to steady herself. "Piggy''s mine," she added. She didn''t know that Carlos had already had a DNA test done, and was still trying to fool him.


    Carlos snorted, "Who''s the father? You had her by asexual reproduction? She just formed a bud on your arm and fell off?"


    "Yes... Er, no. Hayden''s the dad." Debbie was panicked at the fact that Carlos already knew Evelyn''s true identity. Her n was unravelling, and things were going faster than she wanted.


    "Hayden?" Carlos sneered. "You know what? I already asked him."


    "What?"


    "Yeah, he said he didn''t know who the father was." What Carlos didn''t tell Debbie was that he used the Gu Group as leverage. If Hayden lied, he would have to deal with an unfriendly corporate takeover. A long time ago, Hayden had imed he was the father while they happened to meet at a restaurant. That turned out to be a lie.


    Hayden was a clever man. This time, he guessed that Carlos must know something, so he didn''t try to mess with his head. He simply said he didn''t know.

 Chapter 445: Marry Me

    Chapter 445: Marry Me"Hayden doesn''t know, because...because..." Debbie stuttered, not knowing how to sound more convincing. She was not only flustered, but also drunk to boot.


    Too drunk to make up a story, she hemmed and hawed, but a fit of dizziness came over her.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Carlos chuckled and said, "Let me tell you why, Evelyn''s mom."


    "Er... Okay."


    "It''s because Evelyn is not Hayden''s daughter. Her toes, teeth and ears look exactly like mine when I was little. So again, who''s the father?" Evelyn looked a lot like her mom. She could be Debbie''s "Mini-Me."


    But if you looked closer, you''d see Evelyn''s toes looked identical to Carlos'' toes when he was younger.


    Carlos hadn''t noticed this before. When he saw the DNA test report and knew she was his daughter, he felt cheated. She didn''t look like him at all. He even studied each part of Evelyn carefully, andpared her and himself through a mirror.


    Not only so, but he also sent photos to Miranda and asked her whether they looked like each other.


    After receiving the text, Miranda picked up the phone and called him back immediately.


    Before he could say anything, Miranda told him, "Evelyn''s definitely your daughter. Superficially, she looks like Debbie. But just look at the toes, the teeth, even the ears. Thanks to James, you haven''t been able to see your daughter for two years. That has to hurt."


    ''It does. Debbie must have suffered a lot.


    But at least she''s raising her right, '' Carlos thought, feeling both frustrated and pitiful.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' words, Debbie tried to deny it. "Yeah, right."


    Carlos sneered, "Why are you still being so stubborn? What are you afraid of? Think I''ll take Evelyn away?"


    He was right. That was the money shot. She was afraid that he would take her daughter away from her and that she would never see her again.


    Decker sprung up,nding on the hood of Carlos'' car with his rear end. He settled himself, lit a cigarette, and watched as they got into it.


    Carlos let Debbie go, opened the car door, took out a file and passed it to her. "Facts speak louder than words," he said calmly.


    ''DNA test report? Jerk! When did he do this?''


    Debbie thought to herself, grinding her teeth.


    She pouted her lips and asked, "So what tipped you off?"


    Actually Carlos had begun to figure it out a long time ago. But back then, he trusted James a lot. He even believed Hayden when the man imed Piggy as his own. Why would he have any reason to believe otherwise? Until that night... "Do you remember the night we spent on that ind?"


    She had told him that Evelyn''s father was neither Hayden nor Ivan.


    He trusted her, so the only exnation was both Hayden and James had lied.


    "Now that you know, what''s next?" Debbie asked, waiting for his answer.


    Without hesitation, Carlos answered, "You divorce Ivan and marry me. I don''t want Evelyn calling anyone else ''Daddy.''"


    "And if I don''t?"


    "Then I take her away. She''ll be Evelyn Huo, and live in my manor. Up to you," he said meaningfully.


    ''Evelyn Huo. It has a ring to it!'' he thought.


    ''What should I do? Seems like I don''t have a choice, '' Debbie thought.


    Of course she wanted to give Evelyn a wholesome family. Everything she had been doing all this time was to do just that. She nudged Carlos and said, "Go home, Mr. Handsome."


    Her mind was in a haze, and she didn''t think it was wise for her to negotiate right now.


    Carlos cast a casual nce at Decker, who was sitting on the hood smoking, and asked, "You still here?"


    Decker took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke before answering indifferently, "Yeah. I need my beauty rest."


    Carlos was not happy about his attitude, so he decided to expose him. He turned to look at Debbie and said, "Your brother isn''t who you think he is¡ª"


    "Carlos Huo!" Decker interrupted him. He jumped off the hood and stood beside the couple.


    Carlos looked him in the eye, saying nothing.


    Decker wanted nothing more than to punch that cold face. "Stay out of my business!" he warned.


    "Sounds like he touched a nerve," Debbie said. "So who are you? And what is he talking about?" Debbie asked with concern.


    Carlos smiled slyly and said, "I can have my men look into it."


    Decker pulled Debbie behind him, and looked at Carlos defiantly. "Carlos Huo, do you want to marry her or not?"


    "What do you mean?" Carlos asked.


    Thinking of Carlos as his brother-inw, Decker chuckled and said, "Stay out of it, or I won''t let you marry her."


    ''I knew it!'' Carlos thought.


    ''Curtis and Colleen want me to call them "Uncle" and "Aunt." And now Decker threatens me.


    He''s got another thinging.'' Carlos shed a smile and said, "Yates is looking for you. He said he''d like to cut you to bits. Should I let him know where you are?"


    Decker''s face changed dramatically as he cursed, "Asshole!"


    Carlos'' eyes darkened. "My baby''s mom can call me what she wants. You, on the other hand..." Carlos took two steps closer to Decker.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat as she immediately grabbed hold of Carlos and coaxed him, "Carlos, just go home. Evelyn is still waiting for you. What if she misses you and starts crying?"


    Carlos cast a warning nce at Decker before straightening his suit. He told Decker coldly, "I can do good things for you. I can calm Yates down and you two can be partners in crime, so to speak. He has operations in more than one country. I can also be a powerful enemy. Think about it. All you have to do is talk Debbie into marrying me. It''s the only way she''ll be happy. I can make you happy too, if you do as I ask."


    Debbie''s words froze in her throat. ''Seriously? He''s trying to buy my brother off!'' she thought.


    ''Is it a bribe or a threat?'' Decker wondered.


    Of course he knew how powerful Carlos was. Yates seldom did anyone a favor, yet he was good friends with Carlos. And a mob boss was the same. When Carlos said he could give him foreign influence, Decker knew he meant it.


    Carlos ced his left palm gently at the back of Debbie''s neck and forced her to look at him. Despite Decker standing right there, he kissed her on the lips and said, "Watch your brother, but not too closely. He''s not a good guy. You don''t want to be a part of what he''s into."

 Chapter 446: Happy Birthday

    Chapter 446: Happy BirthdayDecker and Debbie were shocked into stunned silence when Carlos said Decker was not a good guy.


    After kissing Debbie goodbye and cast a warning nce at Decker, Carlos got into his car and drove off.


    The siblings walked into the elevator together. Instead of acting in a devil-may-care way, Decker walked a little slower, frowning, lost in thought.


    When the elevator reached the seventh floor, the doors slid open, and they saw a woman waiting there. She wore a hat, a mask and sunsses.


    "Debbie, Decker..."


    she called out, her voice trembling.


    Debbie had no idea who it was until she heard the voice. That was when her face changed dramatically.


    ''I know I''ve heard that voice before, '' Decker thought. ''Wait! I remember now! She floated me a ton of cash!'' He turned to look at his sister, who was obviously not in a good mood now, and asked, "You know her?"


    Debbie didn''t answer.


    Ramona took off her hat, mask and sunsses, revealing a pretty face. However, Debbie saw more winkles on her face.


    She looked a lot like Decker, as a matter of fact.


    Debbie looked like her father, while Decker got his mother''s looks.


    Decker''s eyes went wide when he saw her unmasked. That face was unmistakable. He''d seen her on TV a lot. She was the famous singer, Ramona Lu.


    She was also their mother.


    Decker''s face darkened. Without saying a word, he turned around and entered the elevator.


    "Decker!" Ramona panicked and followed after him.


    Decker, however, pushed her out of the elevator without mercy. He used so much force that she fell onto the floor outside the elevator car. He pressed the button, leaving her there.


    The doors closed and the elevator descended.


    Staring at the woman on the floor, Debbie clenched her fists and asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Ramona supported herself against the wall and struggled to her feet, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Happy birthday. I have a gift for you."


    She was surprised to see Decker here, and she was thrilled she could even catch a glimpse of her son.


    In an icy voice, Debbie said, "Keep it, and get out."


    After saying that, she walked towards the door to her apartment and opened it.


    Before she was about to close the door, Ramona stopped her and pleaded, "I''m just trying to give you something. I''ll leave it in the living room and leave. Fair?" When Ramona had been waiting for Debbie in the hallway, she saw someone bring a ton of gifts to her apartment. She felt happy¡ªher daughter must have lots of friends. ''She must be happy, '' she thought.


    Debbie raised her voice and snapped, "Didn''t you hear me? I said no."


    Lowering her head and looking at the paper bag in her hand, Ramona murmured, "You''re my only daughter. Keep turning me down and I''ll have no reason to live." Her son and daughter were her only hope. Even though Decker was useless, she didn''t mind at all.


    Debbie shouted, "Will you stop?"


    Ramona shook her head. "Come on, Deb. Let''s talk."


    Debbie took a deep breath and allowed Ramona to enter her apartment.


    Frankie had already brought all the gifts sent by her friends to her apartment. The gift bags were on the table in the living room.


    But she didn''t see the tinum roses sent by Carlos. Ignoring Ramona, she looked around the living room, but to no avail. She then opened the door to her bedroom, and when she saw the gift box, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Carlos probably asked Frankie to put it in my bedroom, '' she thought.


    After closing the door, Debbie poured a ss of water for Ramona and said coldly, "Just sit down."


    Ramona put the gift bag on the table and took the ss over. With a gratified smile, she said, "You look good, Deb."


    Debbie said nothing, and sat on the couch.


    "I''ve listened to every song you''ve put out. They''re good, but they could be even better. I can help you if you want." The older woman used to be a professional singer. Her singing voice was simply gorgeous. She had been the most popr singer in the country, and it was only a matter of time before film producers started offering her roles. She gave up her singing career to be a movie star.


    Debbie felt like a rebellious teen again. Unconvinced, she spat, "No, thank you." Normally when a veteran singer offered to work with you, you would say yes. But not Debbie, because this time it had nothing to do with business, but with blood.


    Ramona smiled and took a sip of water. "I get it. You signed with Star Empire, and have the best lyricists andposers working for you. We need to talk about why I left. I didn''t want to leave you and Decker alone. Elroy Lu forced me."


    She had been waiting for this day for so many years. She wanted to tell her son and daughter her side of the story face to face.


    Debbie was confused. "But he''s your father."


    "He is. But he hates the Nian family." Ramona was so d that Debbie was willing to hear the story from her.


    Debbie wanted to say something, but thought better of it. She quietly listened to Ramona.


    Before Debbie''s grandfather and father passed away, the Nian family was an important, wealthy n.


    The intensepetition between the two families was fierce. The Lu Group was the loser, forced to go bankrupt. Not even a weekter, Debbie''s grandfather identally hit Elroy''s beloved eldest son with a car and killed him.


    In the business world, there are always winners and losers. And Debbie''s grandfather running over Elroy''s son was just an ident. Debbie''s grandfather even sold many shares and properties topensate Elroy for the loss.


    But hatred burned in Elroy''s heart. Everyone knew that Elroy loathed Debbie''s grandfather and the Nian family the most.


    Artie was Debbie''s father. And Ramona falling in love with Artie was thest straw. Elroy tried to put a stop to this romance many times, but to no avail. Ramona and Artie married behind the old man''s back, and she even gave birth to a son¡ªDecker.


    Elroy red up and took Decker away from Ramona. He changed the baby''s name to Decker Lu, and sent him abroad to let Debbie''s grandfather know how it felt to lose someone close to you.


    A yearter, Ramona gave birth to Debbie. Elroy once again ordered his men to take Debbie away. Ramona begged her father again and again to let Debbie stay with Artie. And Elroy finally seemed to give in to her cajoling. But he had a condition¡ªRamona had to divorce Artie and leave the Nian family. Left with no choice, she did as she was told.


    Because of the two kids, the Nian family also hated the Lu family very much. Elroy forbade his daughter from ever visiting her children. Of course, Ramona refused at first. She would never publicly go against her father, but instead met Artie and Debbie in secret. But Elroy found out. His men abducted Ramona and held her captive. He even tied her up and flogged her until she bled from many wounds.


    From then on, Ramona didn''t dare mention the Nian family again.


    When Decker was five years old, he was left in front of an orphanage. Elroy kept his whereabouts a secret from Ramona and the Nian family. He even tried his best to make sure Decker would never amount to anything.


    The Nian family mounted a search for Decker, but came up empty-handed.

 Chapter 447: The Past

    Chapter 447: The PastDebbie''s grandfather searched for Decker until his dying day. He failed and died in sadness. Later, Artie fought bravely against a terminal illness and also died. Huge medical bills bankrupted the Nian family. Debbie was the daughter of wealth and power until she was ten. But after that, she lost everything.


    After hearing the whole story from Ramona, Debbie said nothing, lost in thought. S


    he didn''t expect that the story about her past would be so...sad. Sad and annoying.


    "You''re strong enough to know the truth and do something about it. You and Mr. Huo..." Ramona''s voice trailed off. After a short pause, she added, "Now that Mr. Huo is in your camp, Elroy can''t do anything to you. Curtis is also on our side. But Elroy has never tried to mess with Curtis, so he can''t do anything other than stay away."


    Now Debbie understood why Curtis had always been so nice to her. It was not just because he was her uncle, but also because he felt bad for her.


    When Debbie sat there silently, Ramona sighed helplessly. She picked up the gift bag she brought over. "I''ve seen many mothers and daughters wear the same clothes. I want to do that with you. Happy birthday, Debbie."


    She ced the bag in front of Debbie, and took onest look at her before heading to the door.


    Debbie didn''t ask her to stay, nor did she say anything.


    She just sat there for a long while. Finally, she picked up the bag and pulled the dresses out to look at them. There were several dresses of different styles, which suited young women quite well. Designerbels, too. These were certainly not cheap.


    ''She must have the same dresses, '' she thought.


    Debbiey in her bed, staring at the ceiling. It was past 2 a.m., but she just couldn''t fall asleep.


    ''Should I forgive her? It doesn''t sound like she had much of a choice.


    And there''s more to Decker than meets the eye. There''s something he''s not telling me¡ª''


    The doorbell rang and derailed her train of thought.


    She frowned and wondered who it could be. ''Decker?''


    She put on her pajamas and walked towards the door. She looked through the peephole and saw exactly who she expected to see¡ªDecker.


    She opened the door and the acrid smell of tobo assaulted her nose. She coughed.


    ''Geez! How many cigarettes did he have?''


    Without saying a word, he walked past her and made for the guest room that he usually stayed in.


    When he was about to close the door, Debbie stopped him, finally shattering the silence. "If..." Decker stopped and held the doorknob tighter.


    "If she didn''t have a choice, would you still hate her?" she asked.


    He turned around to look at her, emotionless. She waited, giving him time to process his emotions. Eventually, he answered, "She''s a stranger. She''s not my mom."


    Seeing he was about to close the door, she asked again, "Why did you lie to me? You have a job, it sounds like."


    Decker smiled sardonically. "Thanks, but it''s not what you think. Carlos says things he thinks will benefit him. I AM a loser. Hey sis, I''m low on cash. Float me some?"


    Debbie was shocked into silence.


    Decker, or Carlos? Tough choice, but she thought she''d better listen to Carlos. Crossing her arms in disapproval, she threatened him, "You gotta be straight with me, or should I ask Carlos?"


    Decker rolled his eyes and snapped at her, "Him again? Why? You''re pretty capable yourself. Why rely on him? Sounds like you''ve got ways of finding out things."


    "I do, which is why I''ll find you out before long. I figured you''d want to tell me yourself. And as for relying on Carlos, I''m good, but he''s better. James made me realize that. So why wouldn''t I rely on him? He''s nothing if not efficient." For example, when they were trapped on that ind, Carlos had begun to suspect Evelyn was his daughter.


    And after she hade back from her trip to Z Country, he had already discovered the truth and even shown her the DNA test results.


    "So...you''re only with him for his power?" Decker mocked.


    "Hey! Don''t change the subject. I see! You are afraid of me asking Carlos to look into you, right? I know what Yates does in A Country. If he hates you, that means you''re a mobster."


    Decker had gone from annoyed to pissed. He walked towards the door, about to leave. "You want me to leave? Fine, I''m gone."


    ''What?'' Debbie rolled her eyes and ran towards the door to stop him before he ran off forever.


    "I''m right, then. If I''m wrong, then tell me the truth," she insisted.


    "Cut the crap and get out of my away!" he spat.


    "It''s almost three in the morning. Where are you going? By the way, how did you even get past the entrance guards? I can understand how Ramona got in. She''s rich and famous. But you''re a stranger to the city. Yet somehow you found your way into my apartment. How did you get in?" Champs Bay Apartments was one of the most high-end areas in the city. No one who didn''t belong there could enter without permission. There were security guards patrolling the area, and CCTV cameras everywhere.


    Decker wore a hideous expression, like he had just identally eaten a fly. After a bit, he taunted, "You figure it out. You''re the smart one."


    "Cut it out. I''m not that smart." ''If I were smart, none of this would have ever happened and I''d be with Carlos.''


    "Get out of the way! I''m outta here!" Impatient, Decker put his hands up to push her away.


    Debbie took a step back to avoid him. "Don''t want to talk? I can''t force you. But listen to Carlos. He''s tighter with Yates than I am. Wouldn''t it make more sense to work with him than against him?"


    "How are you and Yates rted? Why didn''t you mention him before?" Decker asked with a frown.


    "Why would I even bring him up? I bet you didn''t know he went to one of my concerts."


    "I had no clue," Decker answered. He didn''t even know where he was at that time. Or what he was doing.


    "Forget it! Go back to bed. Otherwise, I''ll have Carlos look into you," she said.


    "Oh, give it a rest, sis. I''m not afraid of him," Decker said angrily.


    Debbie shrugged and said, "Don''t know, don''t care. Go to bed."


    "You!" He didn''t know how to answer back.


    "Good night!" she said and then went back to her bedroom.


    Decker, who was left in the living room alone, felt helpless. ''Ugh! She''s impossible!'' he cried in his mind.


    Ivan, on the other hand, opened the door for Kasie to climb into his car. They were both all smiles after leaving the Orchid Private Club.


    Kasie was in a good mood this evening, and drank a lot with Debbie. She hadn''t seen her friend in a while, nor had she remembered thest time she''dughed this much.

 Chapter 448: Mom, You Are So Nice To Me

    Chapter 448: Mom, You Are So Nice To MeWith her eyes shut, Kasie rested her head on Ivan''s shoulder and murmured, "I''m sorry. I feel so bad for you."


    Ivan cast a sidelong nce at her and said, "Why? I''m good."


    "Wow! You don''t even know it."


    Anything Ivan was about to say was stuck in his throat.


    After a while, he pulled her into his arms and asked softly, "Where do you live?"


    Kasie didn''t resist. Instead, she settled herself in his arms easily. "I don''t know," she grumbled.


    ''I''m sure Debbie knows, '' Ivan thought. ''I''ll call her.'' But he decided against it. Debbie was with Carlos now, and he didn''t want to disturb them.


    He pinched Kasie''s nose softly and said yfully, "Then I''ll have to take you home with me."


    "Okay," she stammered.


    Ivan didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    He also lived in the same apartmentplex as Debbie, though his apartment was in Building 5 and Debbie''s was in Building 2.


    The reason he chose to live in the Champs Bay Apartments was that Debbie was right there if his mother suddenly came by to check up on him. It would be easy to grab her and maintain the fiction of a happy marriage¡ªat least until his mom left.


    When his car reached Building 2, Ivan asked the driver to stop.


    He opened the car window and had a couple cigarettes before he finally saw Carlos'' car approaching. He saw Debbie and Carlos emerge. Then Decker also sauntered over.


    Despite his yful suggestion, Ivan had nned to take Kasie to Debbie''s apartment and have her crash there. But things had gottenplicated.


    After Carlos'' car pulled away and Debbie and Decker headed for Building 2, Ivan directed the driver to Building 5.


    He got out of the car, scooped Kasie up in his arms and walked into the elevator. Then he set her down, draping one of her arms around his shoulders for support. After he made sure she wouldn''t fall over, he pressed the button.


    Kasie opened her eyes and saw Ivan through blurry eyes. "Ivan, it''s you!"


    "Yeah, it''s me." Ivan sighed helplessly.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why are you holding me up? Why can''t I stand up?" Kasie burped, and the elevator was full of the smell of alcohol mixed with rather foul breath, thanks to a night of drinking.


    Ivan exined patiently, "You''re drunk, and you wouldn''t tell me where you live. We''re going to my ce."


    "Your ce? What''s wrong with mine? Need directions?"


    ''Is she inviting me?'' Ivan wondered.


    The elevator came to a halt on the third floor. "No. We''re here already. You can crash here."


    "All right. But you can''t tell Debbie. She might get mad. I''m her bestie, but I''m alone with her husband," Kasie said with a guilty look.


    ''I''m pretty sure Debbie won''t get angry. She''ll be d to hear it, '' Ivan said to himself.


    He scooped her up again and took her to his bedroom. After gently cing her on the bed, he said, "Get some sleep. You''ll feel better tomorrow."


    Kasie was about to wrap herself in covers when Ivan ran over to her quickly and took her shoes off.


    After tucking herself in, she gave Ivan a smile and said, "Mom, I feel dizzy. No bath tonight. I''ll do it tomorrow."


    ''Mom? Do I look like a chick to her?'' Ivan rolled his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Fine. Get some rest. I''ll grab a shower."


    "Mom, you''re so nice to me."


    Ivan didn''t respond and walked into the bathroom without another word. He was worn out too, and felt like doing nothing more than washing up and going to sleep.


    The next morning, when Kasie woke up, she found herself in a strange room. Much to her surprise, she was in a man''s arms. He was only wearing boxers!


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw it was Ivan.


    But then she got nervous again. ''Oh my God! Where are my clothes?


    Did we screw?''


    Thinking of this, she immediately scooted to the edge of the bed and sat up.


    Her thrashing around woke Ivan up. He opened his eyes and grumbled, "Hey! I''m trying to sleep here."


    "Ivan, d-did we...did we...?" She couldn''t even finish. Tears welled up in her eyes. They were in bed, and undressed. A perfectly natural conclusion.


    Ivan sighed and said, "Make love? No. I took your clothes off so you''d sleep better."


    "Really?" Kasie felt relieved.


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, get up and walk around."


    "Why?" she asked in confusion.


    Ivan turned over and exined, "To see if you''re sore. Go ahead."


    Kasie did as she was bidden. She took Ivan''s night gown and put it on for modesty''s sake. She walked around a bit. Nothing. She visibly rxed and took a deep breath.


    She crawled over the bed, getting close to Ivan and sat on her feet. "Even if we wanted to do anything, we can''t. You''re married to my best friend. Not happening."


    Ivan opened his eyes again and teased, "You mean, if Debbie and I split up this morning, I can make love to you this afternoon?"


    ''What? I didn''t say that!'' She rolled her eyes and stood up, about to walk into the bathroom.


    However, Ivan grabbed her wrist. She asked in confusion, "Yeah?"


    "I don''t need to work this morning. Let''s go back to bed."


    "I..." Kasie racked her brains, but couldn''t see a reason why not. In fact, she didn''t need to work either. She had a shop in Shining International za, but she only needed to carry out inspections once in a while.


    She tucked herself in again. Ivan pulled her into his arms and rubbed her face with his rough chin. She giggled andined.


    The next moment, she was pressed against the bed.


    She blinked her eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I want to kiss you." Somehow, Kasie looked incredible in his night gown. It was really turning him on.


    She didn''t turn him down. "Just kissing, nothing else."


    "Sure." He pressed his lips against hers.


    After a while, Kasieined, "Hey! Slow down! I said nothing else. Why did you take off my gown?"


    Ivan said with a smug smile, "I didn''t take off your gown. I took off my gown."


    Kasie didn''t know what to say to that. He made sense.


    Debbie, on the other hand, picked up her daughter from Carlos'' manor and dropped her off at kindergarten. Lucinda was waiting there in the ssroom. Actually, it was well into the semester, so Piggy was ate addition.


    At kindergarten


    Her ssmates liked Piggy a lot. They gave her gifts and always wanted to y with her.


    Debbie hid outside the ssroom so she could see how it went. Piggy was not used to so many people around, and she wasn''t having fun. When a boy touched her dress, she even pouted her mouth.


    ''Did she pick up any weird personality quirks from Carlos? Oh no! She''s a neat freak too, '' Debbie thought.


    Luckily, what Piggy did next made Debbie feel relieved. She epted one of the gifts and thanked the giver softly.


    She then started taking gifts from the other kids and thanked everyone. "Mommy will buy gifts. Tomorrow," she promised.

 Chapter 449: She Thought You Were Dead

    Chapter 449: She Thought You Were Dead"Hi Evelyn, I''m Queenie. Let''s be friends," said a girl.


    "I''m Zack Wan. You''re pretty. I want to be friends with you too. Monica, look at Evelyn! She looks like a real princess," said a boy.


    The ssroom was abuzz, thanks to Evelyn. The noise level rose appreciably, because everyone wanted to talk to the new girl.


    Evelyn pointed at Zack Wan''s face and said, "Dirty. Go Away. Monica, Queenie...friends."


    Debbie, who kept hidden so she could see how Evelyn''s first day went, covered her face with both hands. ''Oh God! She''s a clean freak just like her dad.''


    The next afternoon, Debbie went to kindergarten to pick up Evelyn. Lucinda conferred with Debbie. "I can''t exin it. Everyone in ss was so clean. Some even had new clothes. I think it''s Evelyn. She doesn''t like dirty kids. Ha-ha! Kids are so funny."


    The story amused Debbie. At the same time, she felt a little helpless at Evelyn''s obsession with cleanliness. "Did she behave?" she asked her aunt.


    Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn, who was hand in hand with Monica Yu, and said in a whisper, "Well, yeah, but she doesn''t want to be friends with everyone. And she isn''t too shy to say so. You should have a talk with her about being nicer. Anyway, she''s a polite girl."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. She knew Evelyn pretty well. Evelyn mmed up around people she didn''t like. Debbie had talked to Evelyn about this before, and Evelyn promised that she would be friends with every kid. But the truth was she would still act the same.


    "Got it, Aunt Lucinda. I''ll talk to her," Debbie said.


    "Okay. Hey, if you''re busy, you don''t have to pick her up every day. I''ll just take her to my ce," Lucinda offered. She liked Evelyn a lot, and she thought it was perfectly normal for the kids to love her too.


    "Sure. Pi¡ª Evelyn, time to go. Say goodbye to Lucinda," Debbie called out. She wanted to call her Piggy at first, but then thought of what Evelyn had told herst night. Last night, she told her that she was Evelyn in public.


    "Monica, bye! Going home. Lucinda, bye!"


    "Bye, Evelyn!"


    At ZL Group


    Carlos had just hung up on Evelyn. He asked her if she was used to kindergarten, and felt relieved after getting a positive answer. She liked it there.


    Frankie knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mr. Huo, I found it." Frankie put a stack of documents on the desk.


    Carlos picked up one of the sheets of paper, and his smile vanished. "Tell me," he ordered.


    Frankie heaved a long sigh of relief and said, "Three years ago, when you took Miss Nian to the Huo family''s house in New York, James and your grandma caused trouble between you. And Miss Lan also tried her best to do so. But that''s not why you''re divorced. We also found the doctor. Three years ago, he left the hospital and went abroad. When we found him, he told us everything. After the car ident, you fell into aa. And that''s when James decided to really mess with Miss Nian, even bullying her into leaving you, and threatening her unborn child. James kidnapped and drugged her. Then he had doctors standing by to perform an abortion by force if she didn''t sign divorce papers. The doctor I talked to saw everything."


    Frankie paused for a while, and continued, "James even doctored the photo of Debbie in another man''s arms, using Photoshop and a picture of Debbie, taken while she was in aa. We tracked down the Photoshop whiz, too. James paid him well.


    James told Miss Nian you were dead. But you weren''t. You were still in aa but out of danger, so James had a doctor inject you with a drug to slow your breathing and heartbeat down, to make you appear dead. When Miss Nian saw you after the injection, she really thought you were dead."


    As if the story was too much for Frankie to bear, he stopped for a while. "But James wasn''t through. He hired men to kidnap Sasha Mu and forced Miss Nian to write the document you''ve already seen. Miss Nian refused at the beginning, but one of the men threatened to **** Miss Mu. Left with no choice, Miss Nian did as she was told.


    In order to make your death more convincing, James even bought a gravestone and asked Miss Nian to attend the funeral. I also called Mr. Lu. He said that James had tried to y the caring father then. Mr. Li and Mr. Han were taken in by it. If you have any doubts, talk to Mr. Lu."


    It was a lot to take in. Frankie paused again, letting Carlos process everything. This was quite a blow. James had been his most trusted adviser, and now he was exposed as a viin. Every single sentence was like a sharp knife stabbing Carlos'' heart.


    ''How much pain had she endured all these years? And this is all because of James Huo!'' Carlos thought.


    "Why does James hate Debbie so much?" he asked.


    "He always wanted you to marry Stephanie Li, but you never listened to him. When the ident happened, he concocted a n to deal with Miss Nian."


    After a brief moment of consideration, Carlos ordered, "I need a thorough background check on James. I need his criminal history, financial records, aliases, known acquaintances, and employees. If necessary, I''ll fly to New York to ask Grandma."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "One more thing, Mr. Huo. We''re still investigating his activities with the ZL Group. He''s gathered several senior executives as allies," Frankie said calmly.


    Carlos supported his forehead with one hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t do anything too hasty. I''ll deal with them when I''m ready. They''ll know what I''m capable of once I''m done."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," Frankie answered and left the office.


    Carlos leaned back in his seat and lost himself in self-reflection.


    Three dayster, Carlos walked into a private hospital in the city, nked by Frankie and two bodyguards.


    Since the car ident, Carlos had been getting treated at this hospital. He still had to take pills every day and injections every three months. They exined it was to get his strength back after thea, and he retained the same doctor. This had all been pre-arranged by James.


    Carlos entered the doctor''s office with a calm expression.


    "Good morning, Dr. Zhu," Carlos greeted the doctor.


    The doctor looked fifty years old if he was a day, and was the assistant director of the hospital. He had excellent medical skills, and had acquired no small amount of fame. He had quite a few patients, and an even longer waiting list.


    When he saw Carlos, the doctor stood up and walked towards him. "Mr. Huo, you''re here! I''ve already prepped the syringe. We can start now, if you like."


    He knew a CEO like Carlos was quite busy and had almost no time to wait for him, so he got everything ready an hour before Carlos was due to arrive.


    As usual, Carlos followed the doctor into the exam room.


    The doctor took out a small bottle of medicine. He plunged the needle into the stopper, drew the liquid out with a syringe and pressed the plunger to clear the air from it.


    Carlos rolled up his sleeve. When the doctor was about to administer the injection, Carlos grabbed his wrist and stared at him with murderous eyes.

 Chapter 450: Evelyn Huo

    Chapter 450: Evelyn HuoThe doctor''s face became a mask of fear. "Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos twisted the doctor''s arm behind his back. This caused a surge of pain, and the doctor whined and dropped the syringe.


    Frankie carefully picked the syringe up, took a pair of miniature pliers from his pocket, removed the needle, and threw it into the discarded needle bin. He then ced the syringe into his bag.


    When they heard the sounds of struggle inside, the two bodyguards burst into the room, caught hold of the doctor and brought him to the floor.


    "Mr. Huo? Wh-what''s going on?" the doctor cried.


    Carlos stood up and straightened his shirt. In a cold voice, he ordered, "Take him out."


    Inside the doctor''s office


    Carlos took out a cigarette, lit it and took a drag before he made himselffortable on the couch. He needed to be alert for this, and felt that rxing would help free his mind.


    The bodyguards dragged the doctor in and forced him to kneel before their boss.


    Carlos sat there quietly, ring icily at him. The doctor shuddered with fear.


    While Carlos shed the cherry from his cigarette with a tap, Frankie walked back into the room. He had just handed the syringe to an aide, who would have the contents analyzed. "Dr. Zhu, what were you nning to inject Mr. Huo with?"


    "Mr. Huo... He''s not strong enough yet. His memory hasn''t recovered. The medicine... is...memantine. It treats memory loss, confusion, and problems with...ugh...thinking and reasoning..." The doctor was on the floor, both bodyguards sitting on him. One of them, arge-framed man, looked at Carlos, who merely nodded. The big man took one of the doctor''s arms that was already behind his back and twisted. With a sickening snap, the bodyguard dislocated the man''s arm. "No! What are you¡ª Aaagh!"


    Tears fell. Drops of sweat began to form on his forehead and his face was as pale as a sheet. "M-Mr. Huo... p-please!"


    Carlos flicked the ashes from his cigarette and remained silent.


    Frankie warned the doctor, "We know what you''ve done to Mr. Huo, Dr. Zhu. Now tell the truth, quickly. Mr. Huo is a busy man, after all."


    The doctor bit his lips and closed his eyes before saying, "It''s...the truth."


    Out of patience, Carlos threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and stood up. "Bury him alive," he ordered, his voice steady, betraying no emotion. He gave the order as easily as one might order a drink at a restaurant.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "No, no! Mr. Huo, oh God! Stop! I''ll tell the truth!" The doctor felt he was at death''s door, knocking loudly. He immediately called out to Carlos, who was about to leave the room.


    Carlos stopped in mid-stride, looked down at the doctor and said slowly, "Mind your tongue. If you lie to me again..." He stopped in mid-sentence.


    "I won''t! Mr. Huo, please, please¡ª"


    Before the doctor could finish, one of the bodyguards kicked him hard and spat, "Cut the crap!"


    "Aargh...sorry... Mr. James Huo... asked me to... inject you with a drug that would mess with your memory. A benzodiazepine ss drug. A midazm derivative. You can''t get that here. He went online and found it there. Real ck market stuff. Used by human traffickers. He set up an injection schedule, so you wouldn''t...ugh... remember."


    The doctor told Carlos everything. Ten minutester, Carlos cast a sidelong nce at him, lit another cigarette and told Frankie, "Cut the tendons of both wrists, and find out what else he''s done. If he did this, he''s done other illegal things. His wife, too. Report her to the authorities once you find anything."


    After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he continued, "Your daughter is studying abroad, right? Pull her out of school and make her pay off all of her father''s debt."


    The doctor then realized that Carlos had already investigated his family before he came here. He pleaded desperately, "This has nothing to do with them. Please! And I have no debt."


    Carlos snorted, saying nothing.


    Frankie exined patiently, "Do you remember what you did to Mr. Huo? You caused damage to his body and brain by malpractice and malice. You need to pay him a billion dors inpensation."


    ''A billion?'' The doctor almost passed out.


    Carlos and his men left the private hospital, and headed to the hospital where Niles worked.


    When they arrived, Niles was analyzing the contents of the drug with a professor in theb.


    Niles walked out, removed his mask and told Carlos with a serious expression, "Carlos, the contents of the drug are veryplicated. The best we can figure out is that it''s a midazm derivative. But there''s other stuff in here, a real cocktail. We need more time."


    Carlos nodded and said, "Okay. Just send the results to the manor."


    "Sure."


    Debbie had been very busy recently. She had a fewmercials and endorsements, and herpany had already released a schedule for her new release. She had to work on a new album. She also had to attend to fashion shows, as well as televised music and variety shows. Not to mention dinner parties held by various businessmen.


    Luckily, Carlos had helped her a lot by taking care of Evelyn. Father and daughter were staying at the manor, and he even drove her to the kindergarten and picked her up every day.


    Debbie felt really grateful to him. However, she heard a rumor that Carlos had a daughter whose name was Evelyn Huo and that she was in the same kindergarten ss as Curtis'' son.


    ''Evelyn Huo?''


    Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Instead of calling Carlos, she called Lucinda first. "Hi Aunt Lucinda. How''s Evelyn doing?"


    "She''s doing great, of course. Very bright, well-behaved. You know what, the kids are so envious of her to have such a pretty mom and such a rich, handsome dad," Lucinda said cheerfully.


    "So... Carlos picked her up himself?" Debbie asked.


    "Yes. He drove her to school personally and picked her up on time."


    "I see... By the way, when I registered Evelyn for kindergarten, I put her name down as Evelyn Nian, right?"


    Lucinda answered, "Yes. But Mr. Huo said that he''d already finished the household registration for Evelyn and changed her name to Evelyn Huo. He didn''t tell you?"


    ''Seriously? He changed my daughter''s surname without asking me! What an asshole! I have to teach him a lesson, '' Debbie thought. "Now I know. Gotta go, Aunt Lucinda. Bye!"


    After hanging up on Lucinda, Debbie took a deep breath to calm herself and then called Carlos. "Carlos Huo!" Her voice was as cold as ice.


    "Ah. Calling me to let me know you''ll divorce Ivan?" he asked.


    "In your dreams! Carlos Huo! How dare you change my daughter''sst name! Did you ask me first? You are impossible! You always do what you want, and who cares about other people?" Clenching her fists tightly, she took deep breaths to keep from losing her cool.


    Carlos exined in a patient manner, "She''s also my daughter. You hadn''t done the household registration for her, so I did it for you. Anything wrong?"


    "You changed herst name!"


    "So?" Carlos didn''t see anything wrong. It would be helpful for her to have his surname. He had a lot of influence, so he figured having hisst name wouldn''t hurt.


    Debbie closed her eyes and told herself, ''Easy, Debbie.'' "Fine! Since you''re her father, I won''t argue with you this time. And I''m not divorcing Ivan, because I don''t think you love me at all. Goodbye!"


    "Debbie, you got me all wrong. Debbie?" The call was disconnected. When he called her again, he found that she had already blocked him.


    Carlos was confused and frustrated. ''Why is she so angry? She was too busy to do it herself, so I did it for her. I thought she''d be grateful.''

 Chapter 451: Tender Only For You

    Chapter 451: Tender Only For YouAfter hanging up, Debbie headed back to the private booth. She was entertaining, after all. The best way to boost her career. She was about to round a corner when she heard some women chatting nearby. One woman said in a voice full of admiration, "You''re the luckiest woman in the world, Stephanie. You''re about to marry Mr. Huo, and he cares so much about you."


    "You''re just about as lucky as me. Let''s eat out. How about Orchid Private Club? I''ll call Carlos and ask him to lend me his private booth," announced Stephanie in a proud tone.


    "Really? Mr. Huo''s private booth? I can''t wait!" the other women eximed. Their cheers reverberated through the hallway.


    As Debbie listened, they seemed to be getting close. They rounded the corner and were face to face with her. There were about four of them. Stephanie''s friends were surprised to see Debbie. One of them whispered to the others, "Wait...isn''t that Debbie Nian?"


    "The singer? Yeah, looks like her. I hear that she and Mr. Huo..." another woman whispered back, winking at her friend. For Stephanie''s sake, she didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone understood what she meant.


    Debbie''s and Stephanie''s eyes met. Debbie was mad at Carlos a moment ago for he had changed their daughter''sst name on a form without consulting her. But now she shed a meaningful smile.


    Stephanie sensed provocation in that smile. With a frown, she passed by Debbie. Neither of them spoke.


    When Stephanie and her friends walked into the elevator, Debbie took out her phone, unblocked Carlos'' number and called him.


    No sooner had Carlos stepped into the meeting room than his phone rang. He was known as a cold and emotionless man, but a smile crept over his face when he caught sight of the caller ID. He answered the phone and stepped out. "Hi," he said softly. That was such a shift in tone. The rest of the meeting attendees looked at each other in wonder. They had never seen their boss so tender.


    "Was that really him? You never hear him sound like that." "Who called? Was it Miss Li?" someone else asked.


    "Haha! Right! You ever hear Mr. Huo talk to Miss Li like that?"


    "It''s gotta be. She''s his fiancee, right?"


    More than a few of the men there knew of Debbie''s recent association with Carlos. They simply smiled and kept silent. It wasn''t their ce to air their boss'' dirtyundry.


    To annoy Stephanie, Debbie decided to temporarily forget what Carlos did. "Hey, old man, I need a favor."


    "Fire away." He always found it hard to say no to her.


    "My contract with Elmer''spany expired. And I made a grip of money shilling from them. So I think a thank-you dinner is just what the doctor ordered. Can I borrow your private booth at Orchid Private Club?"


    ''Elmer?'' Carlos thought. That name rang a bell. "The guy who cost you six million?"


    Debbie had almost forgot herst dinner with Elmer. "Yeah, him. Well, not counting that bill, I made even less than a million." And her routine expenses made it less lucrative. She earned very little from that, when she thought about it.


    Carlos smiled at her moping tone. "I''ll lend you my private booth. Have fun at the dinner."


    "On second thought, maybe I should go somewhere cheaper. What if Elmer rips me off again? He might invite me to sign another contract. I don''t want to get stiffed every time the work ends." A dinner at Orchid Private Club was as expensive as eating on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Debbie realized it was a bad decision.


    "Take my advice. Go to Orchid Private Club," Carlos insisted. His insistence sounded suspicious to Debbie''s ears. She could tell he was up to something. But she couldn''t figure out what.


    "All right."


    Debbie decided to follow his advice. After hanging up, she returned to the booth.


    As soon as Carlos was off the phone, he got a call from Stephanie. "Carlos, who were you on the phone with? I''ve been trying to get through for awhile," she said, trying her best to sound casual.


    "A client. What do you need?" Carlos'' tone was nonchnt.


    "I have an important dinner tonight. I want to entertain some clients and I''m thinking of doing it at Orchid Private Club. Can I use your booth?"


    Carlos got her point even before she finished.


    And Debbie had just called him, asking for the same thing. And now he knew why she asked him that. ''Clever girl!'' he thought, smiling. Then he said to Stephanie, "Sorry, it''s already spoken for. I can get you another one, though."


    "Oh, I see." Disappointed and embarrassed, Stephanie bit her lower lip tightly. Her friends were counting on her. To spare herself humiliation, she tried again. "Can you ask them to use another booth?" she asked Carlos quietly.


    "I can''t. I''ll arrange another booth for you. It''s the same. I''m in a meeting. Bye."


    Carlos hung up without even waiting for Stephanie to respond. Listening to the hang-up beep, she slowly put her phone down, face pale.


    Her friends walked over and asked, "We all set?"


    Taking a deep breath, Stephanie feigned a rxed tone and said with a forced smile, "Carlos'' private booth isn''t avable tonight. I was a littlete. He loaned it to someone else. But don''t worry. He got us another booth." "


    Oh," her friends responded. Disappointment was in in their voices and faces. The look in their eyes had changed when they looked at her.


    But deep down, they were still happy because they were going to eat at Orchid Private Club. So they all dropped it, and contented themselves with thinking about how nom it would be.


    At Orchid Private Club


    This was the first time Elmer and the other men had been in Carlos'' private booth, so they were all very excited. As soon as Elmer entered the booth, something dawned on him. He stole a nce at Debbie. She must be still close to Mr. Huo if she could use his private booth. Then he thought of the insanely expensive liquor he had deliberately asked for at theirst dinner; his heart fluttered nervously.


    There were six of them at dinner, including Debbie. The woodenzy Susan was big enough for more than ten people. All kinds of sds were waiting for them; the bowls covered the table.


    Debbie bid a waiter open the alcohol Carlos ordered for them. "Fill ''em up please."


    "Yes, miss," the waiter answered politely.


    One of the guests, Mr. Li, surveyed the sumptuous room and eximed, "Okay, I''m impressed. How did you manage to score Mr. Huo''s private booth?"


    Debbie smiled, "I''m ttered, Mr. Li. You''ve been around the world, I bet." Mr. Li was pleased.


    Heughed and then asked Debbie in a whisper, "So you and Mr. Huo..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Debbie knew where he was going with that. "Everything''s fine," she answered vaguely. "Please allow me, Mr. Li," she said as she filled his ss.


    Realizing she was trying to change the subject, the guests exchanged nces. "Debbie, let the waiters do this. You don''t have to," Mr. Li said.


    "You helped me a lot. Pouring for you is the least I can do," Debbie replied tactfully.


    When they had eaten most of the sd, the alcohol had gone around three times.


    During this time, Elmer had been very quiet. "Debbie, I need to go into the office and deal with something urgent. You guys enjoy." He suddenly spoke up.


    "Mr. Xue, you have to leave now?" Mr. Li said. "Who knows how long we''ll have to wait before we can do this again? It''s Mr. Huo''s private booth! Besides, we can y golf or pool afterwards. Just enjoy."


    Debbie blinked innocently. "That''s right. This is for you, Mr. Xue. It''s my way of thanking you."

 Chapter 452: A Dinner Of Vengeance

    Chapter 452: A Dinner Of VengeanceEager to go, Elmer refused to listen to them. He stood up and made his way to the door. "I''m sorry I really have to go. Hey, next time I''m buying..." His voice trailed off as he reached the exit. The door was pushed open from the outside. Everyone was surprised as the neer walked in. "M-m-Mr. Huo?" Elmer stuttered.


    They looked at Debbie, who was just as stunned as they were, and then all of them stood up and walked toward Carlos.


    "Hurry. Mr. Huo is here," Mr. Li urged the others. "Good evening, Mr. Huo," they greeted Carlos in unison.


    Carlos inclined his head slightly and cast Elmer a sidelong nce. "Where are you off to, Mr. Xue?"


    "Er...n-nowhere. I... Mr. Huo, this way please," Elmer replied. Since Carlos was here, he realized that he couldn''t leave now, so he put on his biggest smile and led Carlos to the table.


    Slippery as an eel, he had already regained hisposure before they even reached the table. Smiling at Debbie, he asked, "Debbie, why didn''t you tell us Mr. Huo would be joining us? We should have waited till he got here."


    "That''s okay," Carlos said before Debbie spoke. A waiter brought in another chair. "There," Carlos said to the waiter, pointing at the spot next to Debbie. The waiter left the room after cing the chair where he was directed and setting another te at the table,plete with utensils.


    ''Way to be obvious, old man, '' Debbie thought resignedly.


    The guests all gaped at what Carlos had just done.


    To break the awkward silence, Mr. Li picked up a bottle of liquor from the table and walked up to Carlos. "Mr. Huo! So d to see you. Let''s have a drink," he said as he filled Carlos'' ss.


    Another guest echoed, "Right. We''re all happy to see you." Then he turned to the waiter and said, "More sds for Mr. Huo. And hot dishes too."


    Debbie just sat there, and watched it all unfold.


    Originally, this was a thank-you dinner from her. But Carlos instantly became the center of attention. Everyone was fawning over him, and now the reason for throwing this shindig was overshadowed by the cold man''s presence.


    Debbie watched and was confused and conflicted by the whole thing. Just then, Frankie walked in with four bottles of alcohol in his hands. He put them on the table as a grand gesture and smiled at Elmer. "Mr. Xue, Mr. Huo heard that you had great taste in alcohol, so he asked me to bring these. They are of exquisite vintage, and are from some of the best years of these distilleries. You can''t buy them anywhere else in the market."


    Elmer looked at the exquisitely packaged alcohol and felt an urge to cry. He just sat there in stunned silence till someone nudged him. It was only then that he managed one of the most stilted smiles before saying, "Really? I''m so honored. Thank you, Mr. Huo. Bottoms up."


    Debbie didn''t understand what Carlos was doing.


    She wanted to ask him, but she felt too embarrassed to ask with so many people present.


    At the table, Carlos barely said a word. Most of the time he just sat there listening to the others talk about business, which was normal for him. He was known to listen more than talk. The one thing seemed weird was that he kept asking the waiter to fill Elmer''s ss.


    It baffled everyone except Elmer himself. He got it the moment Frankie came with the alcohol¡ªCarlos was getting his revenge for the time Elmer tried to stick Debbie with a multi-million-dor bill for alcohol. Revenge is a dish best served cold¡ªor in this case, chilled to perfection. And Carlos could be very cold indeed.


    Debbie didn''t realize it until Carlos brought up the contracts between ZL Group and Elmer''spany.


    Directly and indirectly, Carlos was saying that Elmer had made a lot of money doing business with ZL Group. So Elmer, sweating bullets, finally came out with, "Dinner''s on me. Everybody, enjoy."


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue." Again, Carlos spoke before Debbie did.


    At this point, a steamed fish dish was brought to the guests. The waiter intended to turn the table so that the dish was in front of Carlos with the fish''s head pointing at him. But when the dish was about to stop in front of him, Carlos turned the table further and made it stop when the fish''s head was pointing at Debbie. The waiter was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Carlos to do that, but under the circumstances, he had to think fast, so he looked at Debbie, and recited what he was supposed to say to Carlos¡ª"If a fish''s head points at you, your every desire shalle true."


    The situation got even weirder. People shifted ufortably in their seats. Debbie smiled awkwardly and tried to lighten the mood. "Why Mr. Huo, are you bribing me to toast you?" she asked.


    Carlos gave a faint smile. "You work for me. Do I need to bribe you?" he said.


    Debbie was even more embarrassed. ''God, sometimes he can be so hateful.'' She picked up her ss and replied, "Of course not. Mr. Huo, this ss is a toast to you. Thank you for helping me at work."


    She was trying to make her rtionship with Carlos sound more official and less personal. "And after work too. Aren''t you thankful for that?" Carlos observed.


    Debbie felt her face was burning up with embarrassment. "Thank you! Thank you very much!" she said with a forced smile, draining her ss in one gulp.


    By now, everyone got the gist of Carlos'' remarks.


    He was trying to tell everyone Debbie belonged to him, at work or at home.


    Outside the private booth


    Stephanie caught sight of Carlos'' private booth after she walked out of the bathroom. "Who is using Mr. Huo''s private booth tonight?" she asked a waiter standing in the hallway.


    The waiter was too afraid to tell her. He didn''t want to invite Carlos'' ire by betraying confidential information.


    Stephanie grew impatient. She took out a wad of cash from her purse and gave it to the waiter. "Money talks," she said. "Now you need to do the same."


    After a look at the money, the waiter couldn''t resist the temptation, so he began, "At first, it was Miss Nian, Mr. Li, Mr. Xue and some others. Then Mr. Huo showed up with some alcohol."


    When the waiter finished, Stephanie''s face twisted with jealousy and anger.


    Debbie''s name was like a de, stabbing her in the heart.


    Clutching at her purse, clenching her teeth, she stood there, eyes dangerous like a viper''s. Clueless about what was going on, the waiter started sweating and finally fled with the money.


    Stephanie cursed in her heart. She wished Debbie would just die. Maybe she''d drink herself to death, or choke on a bone or something. She paused for a minute and thought those fates too good for her. She prayed Debbie would be raped to death, drowned, or torn into pieces.


    She had always loved Carlos, but all of sudden, Debbie showed up and turned everything on its ear. All her ns, made for nothing. She had his family''s approval and everything.


    Carlos was so aloof Stephanie was never able to figure him out. His weaknesses, hobbies, and dislikes were all hidden from her. So she hesitated to approach him. She was discouraged, and knew she couldn''t win his heart.


    Then Debbie came along, and Carlos fell madly in love with her. He fell for her again even after he had lost his memory. He loved Debbie with all his heart and soul. Even Stephanie could feel it. And she wanted that love for herself.


    Debbie was just a singer. She had no powerful family, no status, no impressive diploma. She was bad-tempered, petty, selfish, jealous, and feisty. She was nothing.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, graduated from a prestigious university. Afterwards, she had studied for two years in a foreign country. The Li family was powerful, and she herself had a head for business that rivaled many other magnates. She nevercked admirers. From time to time, she''d lose her temper too, but she had always been patient with Carlos, loving the man, caring for him. It was always her calling him, asking about his day. She gave up everything for him, threw away her time, her love, and her pride. She wooed him patiently. But in the end, he gave his heart to another woman.


    How ironic!

 Chapter 453: The Certificate Of Title

    Chapter 453: The Certificate Of TitleEveryone thought Stephanie had no clue what was going on between Carlos and Debbie, but Stephanie was no fool. Sessful men like Carlos usually took a mistress, sometimes more than one. But a mistress was one thing. She didn''t care about that, as long as she would be Mrs. Huo someday.


    The waiter''s words made her realize how wrong she was.


    ''I''ll kill that bitch! Carlos is mine! No one else deserves a woman like me!'' Stephanie vowed to herself.


    Before everyone was finished eating, Carlos and Debbie left the private booth earlier than the other guests. His excuse was that he would drive her home.


    Elmer was thest one to leave. He had to settle the bill.


    Sitting in his seat, he wept when he saw the total¡ª12 million. But it was toote to weasel out of it. Besides, if he refused to pay, Carlos would be offended. Given the choice of angering Carlos or paying a ton of cash, he chose thetter. So Elmer paid the bill with his credit card, still weeping.


    He wiped his eyes after the cashier swiped his card. He learned two things tonight: Don''t mess with Debbie. Don''t take advantage of her, or Carlos would take his revenge in spades.


    Debbie missed Piggy, but she was too tired to see her. And she had to get up at 5 a.m. for a photo shoot. Themercial was important, so she asked Carlos to take her back to Champs Bay Apartments.


    When she got out of the car, Carlos handed her a file envelope.


    "What''s this?" she asked.


    "Open it when you get home," Carlos replied.


    She took the envelope and was about to walk toward the elevator when she remembered something. James had beenying lowtely. He was quiet, too quiet. "Did you do that background check on James?" she asked.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I''ll handle him," Carlos said.


    "Can I ask you something?" she queried.


    Carlos stepped out of the car and stood close to her. "Sounds like you can''t get enough of me. How about we take this inside?"


    "Ooh, no, no. Here is fine," Debbie said hastily with a stilted smile.


    "Fair enough. You had a question?" Carlos leaned against the car, looking at her.


    Debbie hesitated, then finally told him. "If I sue James, will you hate me?"


    "What do you think?" he asked, raising a brow.


    Debbie didn''t know, actually. That was why she asked. "Please don''t be mad. He''s not your real dad. That''s why I won''t feel guilty." He was the man she loved. She''d hate to see his father in court.


    Carlos caressed her hair. "You know about my rtionship with Aunt Miranda."


    That was not a question.


    Debbie nodded. "You know too? How? Getting your memory back?"


    "No, I found out."


    "Oh." She sounded disappointed. ''Why isn''t his amnesia gone?'' "Your grandpa told you Wade and Miranda were your real parents on his deathbed. Then you told me."


    "I see," he uttered.


    "What about Lewis? I haven''t seen him in forever. Where''s he been?" she asked curiously.


    "My grandma sent him to Italy." Valerie was afraid Lewis would make trouble again, so she sent him far away.


    "Oh, okay." She understood. "Don''t you still have work to do? Go. We''ll talk another time about changing my daughter''sst name."


    Still leaning against the car, Carlos bent one knee and tucked his hands into his pockets. He looked interested. "Oh? What do you intend to do about it?"


    Suddenly, Debbie walked up to him, pressed herself against him, and looked him in the eye. "Carlos, I told you I could make you fall in love with me again, and I did. I can''t forgive you for how you treated me after you lost your memory. We''ll settle that ount when you''re better."


    The look in his eyes dimmed. "So, you aren''t going to divorce Ivan?"


    Debbie was left speechless. ''Why did he bring up Ivan? What does he have to do with anything?'' Carlos lifted her chin and looked at her intensely.


    "I hate how I treated you, though my memory''s still a mess. If I apologize, would you forgive me? Would you marry me again?"


    "Huh! You wish! Stop it." Debbie pried his hands off before she was bewitched by his beautiful eyes.


    Carlos was surprised by her reaction.


    "Just marry your fiancee. I have Ivan. You and I can both take care of Piggy. Sounds like a n," she said casually.


    "But Ivan doesn''t love you."


    "You don''t love me either. So give me one good reason why I should divorce him."


    "Who says I don''t love you?"


    "Did you ever say it to me?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to answer that one. To him, words were cheap. It was how you acted that mattered. He thought she''d see it in what he did for her, that she understood him.


    "You haven''t even broken it off with Stephanie yet. Can you me me for not divorcing Ivan?" Debbie thought it was unfair. But maybe he couldn''t even see it. ''Maybe men are all selfish.''


    "I was going to do it tonight, but using me at dinner derailed those ns."


    He was telling the truth. He was going to tell Stephanie he couldn''t marry her.


    He would have waited for her at Champs Bay Apartments until she came back from her dinner party.


    But Debbie called him before that to borrow his private booth.


    When he learned it was a dinner for Elmer, he decided to attend and teach Elmer a lesson. No one could bully his woman.


    "I didn''t use you. You decided to go there yourself," she denied stubbornly.


    "That part was true. But how about the booth? Why did it have to be my private booth? Didn''t you use me to get back at Stephanie?"


    Debbie gave an embarrassed smile. "You knew?"


    "Almost immediately after you hung up, Stephanie called right after you did. You heard her ns, and decided to beat her to the punch. Am I right?" Carlos asked.


    ''He''s good, '' Debbie thought. But still she didn''t want to admit she did anything wrong. "Yeah. So? You feel bad for her?"


    Carlos hugged her and kissed her forehead. "Yes, I feel bad. I feel bad for you."


    "Huh? Why?" Debbie didn''t understand. She won. Why did Carlos feel bad for her?


    Caressing her cheek, Carlos said, "But I''m also happy. You did all that for me." He knew that Debbie only did it to keep Stephanie away from him.


    She cared. So even though she tricked him, he wasn''t mad. On the contrary, he felt quite happy.


    "Such an egomaniac," Debbiemented.


    Carlos didn''t drive off until he watched her enter the elevator.


    Once she was back in her apartment, Debbie opened the file envelope curiously. Inside was a red certificate.


    On its cover, it said, "Property Ownership Certificate."

 Chapter 454: Mirandas Visit

    Chapter 454: Miranda''s Visit''A Certificate of Title? Why did Carlos give me this?'' Debbie pondered.


    She opened the certificate. It said she was the owner of some property on the seventh floor of Building 2 of Champs Bay Apartments. That was where she lived. So it meant that she owned her apartment now.


    When did Carlos buy it? Why didn''t he say anything? Didn''t she have to be there when the title to the apartment was transferred to her?


    But no one had said a thing to her. Carlos had done it so quietly. He was as crafty as he was powerful.


    But why did he buy the apartment for her? What did it mean?


    She had to know, it was really eating her. So she called him up and asked, "Why did you buy my apartment, old man?"


    Carlos smiled and donned his wireless Bluetooth earbuds. "I bought an apartment for my daughter''s mom. When my daughter grows up, she''ll have a ce to stay if she visits her mom. That''s all."


    "I don''t need¡ª"


    "It''s not for you. It''s for my kid," Carlos interrupted firmly.


    "But I can afford an apartment now," Debbie insisted.


    "You? I said it''s not for you. Think how much you''ll save on rent. Buy yourself some food or clothes. But you don''t have enough to support my daughter. Leave that to me." Carlos knew how much money she had, because the card she was using was issued by a bank owned by ZL Group.


    "Huh? Don''t be such a snob. I have several million. That''s more than enough. Even people who have only tens of thousands can support a kid. Why can''t I?" Debbie retorted defensively.


    "Do you have the funds to buy your current apartment?"


    "Um... no. But there''re plenty of high-end buildings. I''ll find another one."


    Carlos felt resigned. "I''m only going to say this once. The apartment is for my daughter, not for you. You can''t say no. Good night."


    "Hey. Don''t hang up on me. I''m not done yet. Hey Carlos!"


    But he had already hung up. She was still irritated. She hung up and threw the phone on the couch.


    Debbie looked around the apartment. It must have cost Carlos tens of millions. And he had spent that without even blinking.


    In the CEO''s office at ZL Group


    Frankie pushed open the door to Carlos'' office and reported, "Sir, Mrs. Miranda Huo is here."


    ''Aunt Miranda?'' Carlos was surprised. "Let her in," he said with a nod.


    Wasting no time, Miranda walked in, wearing a purple suit. "Carlos, tell me about... Evelyn," she demanded as soon as she saw Carlos.


    Raising his brows, Carlos stared at Miranda as he rose from his chair. "You two get on well. She didn''t tell you?"


    Miranda was stumped. Debbie had never mentioned she had a child. "Who''s the father?" she urged after a deep breath.


    Just then, Frankie came in with two cups of steaming, aromatic coffee. Carlos took the tray from him, put the cups on the table, and said to her, "Please. Take a seat."


    Miranda tucked some loose hair behind her ear and sighed. "I can''t. I need to know." When she discovered Evelyn''s existence, she was so excited she had booked a flight immediately, heading back to Y City.


    Carlos decided to let her be difficult. He took out his phone and scrolled through the images until he found a particr photo. Then he handed his phone to her. "This exins everything."


    It was a photo of the DNA test results.


    Miranda''s usually cold face now reflected joy. It looked out of ce. Even Carlos had seldom seen this expression. Anyone else might be shocked. She mumbled, "I knew it. You two had a kid."


    "Yes. She''s ours," Carlos admitted.


    Miranda handed the phone back to him. With a serious look, she went on, "I always hoped you two would give me grandkids. I would like to take her to New York so I can be close to her. Or you can transfer me here. You''re the boss. Think you can make that happen?"


    "You have an important job. I can''t just transfer you. Besides, you already have a grandkid."


    "I have someone in mind to rece me. Don''t worry." She put her bag on the sofa and sat down. After sipping some coffee, she said in a low voice, "And yes, I do have another grandkid, but Evelyn''s my first granddaughter. More importantly, she''s yours. I want to make things up to you."


    Though she was Carlos'' birth mom, she didn''t raise him. He''d spent thirty years calling someone else mother.


    When she thought about this, Miranda looked at him lovingly, no longer the tough and capable businesswoman but a caring mother.


    He got her. He could feel her love. This was the natural bond between mother and son.


    Carlos hadn''t given her an answer. "Since you already have a sessor in mind, I''m fine with a transfer here. As for taking care of Evelyn, you need to clear that with Debbie."


    Hearing this, Miranda gave a faint, weird smile. "So, it''s not up to you, huh?"


    Carlos was good at taking control of things, but when it came to Debbie, he let her make her own decisions. He let Debbie be her own woman.


    Carlos smiled wryly, "I fell in love with her before the ident, and I fell in love with her again. Do you think I want to piss her off?"


    Miranda pretended ignorance. "Okay. And?" she asked.


    The look in Carlos'' eyes became incredulous when he looked at Miranda. "You know she''s married, right?" He even suspected that Miranda pushed Debbie to marry another guy.


    Miranda lowered her head to take a sip of the coffee, trying to cover her nervousness. When she regained herposure, she said, "Oh I knew. So what are you going to do? Are you really going to marry Stephanie?" She frowned after asking thatst question. "I warned you about her. She''s not the woman for you."


    "Don''t worry. Besides, if you want me to marry the woman who''s right for me, you''ll help me win Debbie back."


    "Huh! She must mean a lot, if you''re asking for my help." Miranda smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ll help you two get back together, but I''m not doing it because of you."


    Carlos was stunned speechless. ''Is she really my mom? Why isn''t she on my side?''


    "Rx. Anything more on Megan?" Miranda asked, looking interested.


    Talking about her gave Carlos a headache. "The police are still working on it. They found her diary, but it didn''t help much."


    Miranda didn''t feel bad over Megan''s death. "It broke your grandma''s heart when she died. She seemed to age overnight. Now she won''t leave the Buddhist shrine."


    "I''ll visit her when I have time in the next few days," Carlos announced. It had been too long since he set foot in New York. It was time for him to visit his grandma...and Tabitha.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The office was so quiet. Finally, Miranda''s phone buzzed. She read the message and then asked, "You must have found out a lot about James. What are you going to do with him?"

 Chapter 455: Carlos Loves You

    Chapter 455: Carlos Loves You"That''s up to Debbie," said Carlos. However she wanted to handle James, he would support her.


    Miranda smiled. She stood up, walked over to Carlos and patted him on the shoulder. A warm gesture meant tofort. "Carlos, I think..."


    "Yes?"


    "One day when you have your memory back," she continued, her smile growing bigger, "Debbie''s going to get back at you. Boy, you''ll be in trouble then."


    Carlos didn''t know what to say. He had anticipated that, nned for it, counted on it.


    After leaving Carlos'' office, Miranda called Debbie.


    Debbie was doing a clothingmercial. When Miranda told her she was back in the city and was close by, she asked for a break and went to see Miranda in her working clothes.


    At a tea house


    Debbie arrived wearing a white sundress, setting off her killer figure. Men turned their heads to watch the vision of beauty entering the quiet shop. Women turned green with envy, in some cases scolding their husbands and boyfriends.


    "Were you at work?" Miranda asked when she noticed Debbie''s makeup.


    "Yeah. Why are you back so suddenly? Is this a business trip?" Debbie had rushed over as fast as she could. Thirsty, she gulped down a cup of tea without waiting for Miranda''s answer.


    Watching this, Miranda frowned and said in a reproachful tone, "You''re in public now for God''s sake."


    Debbie giggled and sat up straight. "Too thirsty."


    Miranda just shook her head and decided to drop it. Anyway, that wasn''t why she was here. "Why didn''t you tell me you had a daughter?" she asked bluntly. They kept in touch, but mostly by phone. They didn''t usually have involved conversations. If Debbie kept something from her, she''d have to find out second-hand.


    Debbie was a little flustered when Miranda mentioned Evelyn. "You are one of the Huos, and Carlos'' birth mother. I was keeping it hush-hush because I didn''t know how Carlos would take it. He could easily marry Stephanie and take Evelyn away. I didn''t tell Carlos either, but he found out anyway." Debbie sighed heavily.


    "What? O ye, of little faith." Miranda sounded disappointed.


    "Yes... But what if the n falls apart? Carlos asked me to divorce Ivan and told me he would marry me. But he''s still engaged to Stephanie. How am I supposed to marry him?" Debbie was frustrated and annoyed.


    Miranda poured herself another cup of tea and said slowly, "Don''t worry about it. And don''t divorce Ivan yet. Carlos found out James hired a doctor to give him injections that messed up his memory. He''ll get his wits back soon. Then you can get even with him your way."


    Debbie was stunned to hear that. "Aunt Miranda, are you really Carlos'' birth mother?" she asked.


    Miranda rolled her eyes at her, but there was no me in her eyes. "What do you think?"


    Debbie grinned, "I think you are."


    Miranda took a sip of tea and was ready to begin discussing the issue that had brought her here. "I''m moving back here. I''ll take care of Evelyn myself. She''s my granddaughter, after all. You can''t keep moving her back and forth to different ces, Curtis'' today, Ivan''s tomorrow. If she stays with me, she''ll get some stability."


    Guilt rose in Debbie''s heart. Miranda''s words cut her like a knife. The olderdy might be harsh, but she was right. So Debbie agreed, "Okay."


    Miranda went on, "Good. When Carlos'' memory is back, don''t let him off easy. You might want to stay away for a couple years, in that foreign country you fled to. Let him miss you till it hurts. Some people do this to punish their partners. I think it''s a pretty good idea."


    Debbie gaped, thinking that Carlos probably should get a test to make sure Miranda was really his mom. Here she was, plotting against her son. "You say ''some people.'' Who exactly?" Debbie asked.


    Miranda felt a little embarrassed about what she was about to say. She cleared her throat and answered, "A couple characters in a drama I was watching. To punish the hero, the heroine suddenly takes off with their kid. Of course, the guy''s miserable afterward. You don''t have to take Evelyn with you if you don''t want to. You can visit any time you want."


    Miranda didn''t sound like she was joking. Dumbfounded, Debbie sat there like a stone, listening to her.


    Only after a long while did she speak again. "He''d find me. You know that, right?" She had thought about getting even with Carlos. She had also thought about leaving him. A million times actually. But she usually gave up these ns as futile. She was afraid that Carlos would find her even before she got on the ne.


    She had read a lot of love stories. Most of the heroines who tried to run away from the heroes ended up being dragged back.


    "I''ll help you," Miranda said after a moment of thought.


    "Okay," Debbie replied.


    Then Miranda changed the subject. "Find anything about Stephanie''s links to James?"


    "Yeah," Debbie said excitedly. In a low voice, she began, "Stephanie is James'' biological daughter. Thirty years ago, he was messing around with Glenda, even though she was already married to Angus Li and had a boy. James was Angus Li''s friend, and then he started seeing her behind his friend''s back. And suddenly Glenda was pregnant with Stephanie. Glenda didn''t tell Angus initially, afraid he''d find out about the affair."


    So Stephanie was actually James'' daughter, Lewis'' sister.


    Now it made sense why James insisted on letting Carlos marry Stephanie. He wanted to give his daughter the best.


    Miranda was as surprised as Debbie. But she maintained a stony face. Tapping the top of the table, she warned Debbie, "With both you and Carlos poking into his business, that old snake has to know. Be careful. Don''t release this right away. Let your trail go cold, then do it."


    "OK. Got it."


    Debbie turned to look at the city through the window. She felt her spring wasing.


    Miranda felt sorry for her. Debbie used to be spoiled by Carlos like a queen. However, James split them up, and she had to flee the country, find work and raise a kid by herself. "I need a couple days to wrap things up in New York and thene back here. I''ll talk to Wesley and Damon. They''re Carlos'' best friends and James deceived them too. They won''t be happy with him when they learn the truth. You, Carlos, Wesley, Damon, Curtis, and me. We''ll deal with James together. He''ll pay for what he did."


    Debbie was moved. Miranda had been helping her ever since Debbie proved her innocence to her. Debbie summoned up the courage to hold Miranda''s hand and said, "Aunt Miranda, thank you so much. When all this is over, Carlos and I will take care of you and Uncle Wade."


    Miranda didn''t like moments like this. Too sentimental. And she wasn''t used to holding hands either. But she didn''t take her hand out of Debbie''s grip. With a sigh, she said, "What can I do? Carlos loves you."

 Chapter 456: Nanna

    Chapter 456: NannaMiranda was filled with guilt, and she wanted to make it up to Carlos for the past. She would give him anything he wanted, no matter what.


    Debbie smiled teary-eyed, and then something urred to her. She pulled out a tissue to wipe away her tears. "May I ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    "If...I mean, if for some cruel reason, your mom was forced to abandon you soon after you were born, and then she came back after twenty or so years to beg you for forgiveness, would you forgive her?" Debbie had considered asking Carlos for his opinion about the issue, but she was worried that he might not understand the mother-daughter rtionship since he was a man.


    Whereas Miranda was a mother and she would undoubtedly enlighten her on the topic.


    Confusion clouded Debbie''s face. Miranda had only to nce at her to understand what was going on. "All mothers love their children. As a mother, you should know that. Put yourself in your mom''s shoes. Think about it. If you had to be away from Evelyn for more than twenty years, how would you feel when you saw her again?"


    Debbie was stunned. She had never thought about it that way. If she were Ramona and Evelyn were her... The more she thought about it, the sadder she grew. Bitter, warm tears flowed from her eyes, blurring her vision. She wiped her tears away and said to Miranda gratefully, "Thank you, Aunt Miranda. I know what to do now.


    Miranda continued, "Elroy is heartless. I know a little about the feud between your family and the Lu family from when I was in Y City. But don''t worry about him. He hasn''t done anything to you so far. That only means he''s afraid of Carlos. Maybe you should ask Carlos for help?"


    Debbie shook her head. "I don''t want to involve Carlos in this. He''s already swamped. I can handle it myself."


    "Okay, if you''ve already made your decision. I sympathize with your mom. We were both forced to be apart from our children for many years. Believe me. Those years were very tough. She must be dying to make it up to you."


    Debbie and Miranda talked for two hours at the tea house.


    Afterward, she went back to work, and Miranda went to the mall to pick out a gift for Evelyn. She wanted to meet the little girl before she flew back to New York.


    It was just after 6 p.m.


    Miranda sat in the living room, waiting for Evelyn toe home from kindergarten. This was their first meeting, and all of a sudden Miranda got butterflies in her stomach.


    She wondered if the little girl would like her. What if she didn''t like the present she bought her?


    At half past six Miranda heard a car pull into the vi. She anxiously walked out of the living room and stood at the entrance.


    The silver Emperor rolled to a halt at the gate of the vi. Carlos stepped out of the car while Evelyn was ying with a toy in the baby seat. Then he walked to the back door and carried her out.


    "Daddy, is that Nanna?" Evelyn asked in her sweet baby voice when she saw Miranda with her big eyes blinking.


    Carlos had told her about Miranda on the way home.


    A few days ago, when Carlos went to pick Evelyn up from kindergarten, he told her that he was her birth father. He worried that the little girl might not take the news well. To his surprise, she wrapped her little arms around his neck and called him "Daddy" happily.


    Carlos was much relieved, and his heart melted when she did that.


    "Yes, you have a grandpa too. But he''s at work now. He''lle to see you soon," Carlos exined.


    Evelyn nodded. When she was several meters away from Miranda, she called out loudly, "Nanna!"


    Miranda''s nose stung, and her eyes reddened. Looking at her granddaughter excitedly, she was overwhelmed with emotions and didn''t know what to say or do.


    Carlos put Evelyn down and said to her, "Give Nanna a hug."


    Evelyn handed her toy to Carlos and ran towards Miranda, squealing happily, "Nanna, hug."


    The little girl was even more adorable than Miranda had expected, and emotional tears rolled down her cheeks. She was thankful that Debbie had taught Evelyn so well. Scooping her up, she looked at the little girl''s big beautiful eyes and said, "It''s so nice to meet you, my dear granddaughter."


    Blinking up at her, Evelyn brushed the tears from Miranda''s eyes and consoled her, "Nanna, Nanna, no tears."


    Miranda smiled. How she loved this sweet little angel!


    A myriad of feelings filled Carlos when he gazed at the two and saw Miranda so tearful. He had never seen her so emotional.


    She was always cold. She hadn''t even been so sentimental when she saw her first grandson.


    Miranda cooked the dinner that the three of them had that evening. She asked Carlos to invite Debbie to join them, but Debbie had already gone to another city and couldn''t make it.


    Miranda and Carlos were both the aloof type, but Evelyn lightened the mood at the table.


    Miranda wanted to spend as much time as possible with her granddaughter. So she flew out to New York the following morning to hand over her work.


    Carlos'' birthday was approaching, though he never liked birthday parties. However, Damon and Niles were party animals. Despite Carlos'' objection, they decorated a private booth for his birthday party at Orchid Private Club.


    They didn''t care about whom he would invite as long as they could have some fun.


    Since the decorations were already done, Carlos invited some friends to the party.


    When Debbie and Ivan arrived at Carlos'' birthday party, the room was already packed with people. Yates, Kinsley, Wesley, Niles, Damon, Adriana, Curtis, Colleen, Jared, Sasha, Kasie, and ir were all there. There were also some young people that Debbie had never met before.


    Little kids were running everywhere, and Stephanie was invited too. When Stephanie and Debbie ran into each other, the atmosphere between them became awkward.


    However, nobody paid any attention. Even Debbie didn''t seem to care. As soon as they saw her, Jus, Evelyn, and Sean all ran at Debbie. "Mommy!"


    "Debbie!"


    "Aunt Debbie!"


    they called.


    Seeing how much the kids liked Debbie, some envied her, while others were jealous. Nilesined, "They weren''t that excited when they saw me, and everybody says I''m handsome. Why do they like you better? Maybe they like beauties?"


    Debbieughed. She crouched down to hug the little ones. "More than that. I''m a mom. How can youpete with me on that?"

 Chapter 457: Thats Not Like You

    Chapter 457: That''s Not Like YouEvelyn let go of Debbie and hugged Ivan. "Daddy Ivan, I missed you," she said sweetly.


    At first, Ivan was surprised to hear her call him "Daddy Ivan." But after a moment''s consideration, he got it. She called Carlos


    "Daddy" now. "You have your real daddy now. Daddy Ivan is sad."


    Shaking her head, Evelyn consoled him, "No, I like Daddy Ivan. Won''t forget Daddy Ivan."


    Ivan was amused. He kissed her and said, "I''m happy. Go y."


    Jus, Evelyn and Sean left their parents and they scampered off to y their own games. After mingling with the other guests,


    Debbie, hand in hand with Ivan, walked over to Carlos and handed him the birthday present. "Happy birthday, Mr. Huo," she said, standing over the couch where he sat.


    Carlos nced at the gift but didn''t take it. "Who is it from?" he asked


    "Both of us," Debbie said purposefully.


    "Oh." Carlos motioned Frankie to ept the gift and put it over on a table. Far from him.


    Stephanie was sitting next to Carlos, and watched the whole exchange, smug and amused.


    Ivan smiled, paying no heed to Carlos'' cold attitude. He put his arm around Debbie''s waist and pulled her into his arms. "Happy 32nd, Mr. Huo!" he said provocatively.


    At the sight of the two in each other''s arms, Carlos'' face grew gloomy. "You doing this on purpose?"


    "Doing what, Mr. Huo?" Ivan yed dumb.


    Carlos got up from the couch and walked over to Debbie and Ivan. "Mr. Wen, It looks like Kasie is here." A simple sentence, but you could tell by his tone it had tons of meaning.


    Ivan looked where Carlos was gesturing, and finally saw Kasie, sitting in a corner ying games on her phone. Debbie was also surprised to see her here. She was thinking of calling her to ask where she was.


    She wrenched her hand out of Ivan''s grasp, walked over to Kasie and asked, "Hey girl! When did you get here? I called you a couple of times on the way, but the line was busy the whole time."


    Kasie swayed her phone before Debbie''s eyes. "Fifty minutes on the phone. A fussy client. I almost had a meltdown. I just now finished."


    The two friends talked and bantered for a while. When the party was about to begin, someone opened the door to the booth.


    "Gregory!" Debbie eximed when she saw the neer.


    Gregory had juste back to the city. He''d been out of the country.


    When he heard Debbie, he instantly met her gaze. When their eyes met, Debbie found the shy, reserved boy had grown up a lot in three years.


    Instead of casual clothes, he wore an expensive, tailored suit. Above a white shirt was a navy blue vest, matching his suit pants of the same color. He looked masculine and dashing.


    On the way here, Colleen let him know Debbie would be at the party too. When heid his eyes on her, he couldn''t help striding towards her excitedly and hugged her tightly. "It''s been too long, Debbie."


    Immediately, the room went quiet.


    Everyone looked at Carlos. They knew what wasing. Some of the guests were smirking;


    others showed sympathy.


    Carlos was silently timing their embrace. If the two didn''t separate within ten seconds, there''d be trouble.


    Debbie was oblivious to this. She returned the hug and patted Gregory''s back. "I heard you left the country 3 years ago. How are you?" she asked, thrill and concern evident in her voice.


    Holding her, Gregory nodded and said quietly, "I''m a new man, Debbie. I head up a sessful business. Back in school, I vowed to be worthy of your love and tell you when the time was right. Now, I''m back, and you and Mr. Huo are divorced. Debbie, will you go out with me? I''m in this for the long haul, and want to marry you."


    His hug, his words¡ªall of this was angering Carlos more and more. His face was so dark it looked as if a storm was on the way.


    "Um..." That was when Debbie sensed something was wrong. She realized how long Gregory had his arms around her. "Um, Gregory? Let me go," she urged quietly.


    But Gregory was no longer the timid schoolboy. Rather than let her go, he continued to prattle on. "I missed you so much. The only thing I knew about you was what I heard on the news. Apparently, you got famous. Am I toote?"


    "Um... no..." Debbie was stumped. What should she say? What could she say? Yes? No? Neither sounded right. His timing wasn''t right, that was for certain.


    "Gregory, let me go. People are staring at us." She tried to squirm free.


    Overjoyed to see her again, Gregory wouldn''t take the hint, nor did he remove his arms from her.


    Colleen knew how things were between Carlos and Debbie. She decided to get involved, separate the two before Carlos blew a fuse.


    But Carlos beat her to it.


    He grabbed Debbie by the wrist and roughly yanked her out of Gregory''s arms.


    Suddenly, the room was so quiet. No one dared breathe, for fear the sound would break the silence.


    Adriana figured out what was going on, and herded the kids to another room.


    And a stunned Gregory finally got the message. Even though Debbie and Carlos were divorced, they still loved each other.


    Carlos looked Debbie in the eye and was about to say something, but then an acute pain shot through his brain. He closed his eyes and bowed his head. His eyes scrunched in agony. It was as if a white hot knife sliced through his thoughts.


    But the pain was gone a few secondster, like it had never been there.


    Then he looked up at Debbie without talking.


    And nobody else dared make a sound. The atmosphere of dread was palpable.


    Kinsley and Niles exchanged nces. They wanted tough, crack a joke, do something, but the killer look in Carlos'' eyes made them lose their nerve.


    The silencested ten minutes. Carlos changed expressions at the drop of a hat. No one knew what was going on, but the atmosphere of danger he radiated kept them from trying to see if he was okay.


    For the first time, Debbie saw so many expressions on his face.


    When everybody was trying to figure out what was going through his mind, he suddenly lunged at Debbie, wrapping her in his arms. "How could you marry Ivan!" he said through gritted teeth. "Damn you! Did you just pretend I was dead? Was it easier that way?"


    His abrupt rage astonished her. It was like a storm surge ravaging a coastline. "You...you... you were going to marry Stephanie. Why do you get to be angry at me?" She was confused. She and Ivan had been married for a while. Why was Carlos angry at her now?


    Her backtalk made Carlos furious. "Then why didn''t you stop me? Or yell at me? Why didn''t you beat me up and knock some sense into me? Why didn''t you chase her off? Why did you give up easily on me? That''s not like you."


    Everyone was so shocked they were paralyzed into inaction.

 Chapter 458: Divorce Ivan Right Now

    Chapter 458: Divorce Ivan Right NowStephanie''s face turned dark purple in rage when she heard what Carlos said to Debbie.


    Meanwhile, an ominous feeling began to settle in Debbie''s heart. ''I don''t like the way he looks. Something''s not right.'' In a shaky voice, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    Carlos went berserk. "What do I mean? I tell you. Now. You need to divorce Ivan right now! How many times have I told you that, huh? Come back to me. No more fooling around!"


    The atmosphere was no less tense, but it had changed somewhat. ''Wow, he''s bossy, '' they thought.


    With Miranda''s words ringing in the back of her mind, Debbie mustered the courage to reply, "Why? Why should I do that? Because you told me to? Why should I even listen to you?"


    Her attitude irked Carlos to no end. He wrapped his other arm tightly around her waist and dered between clenched teeth, "Because no one else can be your husband! Anyone who gets between me and you will end up in one ce¡ªhell!


    Debbie''s heart pounded faster with each word he spat. ''Does he have his memory back?'' she guessed excitedly. That was the only way she could exin his strange behavior.


    Seeing the excited and bewildered expressions on her face, Carlos shed a mysterious smile. "Here''s the deal. Make me wait any longer, and I''ll immediately purchase the Wen Group, ruin Ivan Wen''s career, and tell his mother that he''s gay. I''ll let the whole world know that he stole my wife while I was suffering from amnesia. And I won''t stop there. I''ll tie him up andsh him with a whip drenched in acid. Clear enough? For thest time, divorce Ivan now!" Carlos sted out the threatening words in a single breath.


    At this point, he was already plotting revenge on those responsible for his plight. They messed up his life. They took advantage of his memory loss to ruin his marriage, steal everything that belonged to him, force Debbie to marry another man and even make his daughter call another man "Daddy." He wouldn''t let anyone involved in this off the hook! Including Debbie. Why did she give up on him so easily? He had to teach her a lesson¡ªkeep her on a short leash. She''d be at his side every day until she learned.


    Defeated, Ivan touched his sweaty forehead and cut in, "Hey, cut me some ck. I didn''t do anything to you."


    Niles and Damon couldn''t help but burst outughing loudly. Thetter moved to Ivan''s side and teased in a low voice, "You had the balls to steal his wife, so it''s time to pay the piper. He meant what he said."


    A wave of excitement coursed through Debbie''s body. She stared straight into Carlos'' eyes, trying to detect any clue to support her wild guess. But his deep eyes and calm face betrayed nothing.


    Left with no choice, she suppressed her excitement and asked expectantly, "Carlos, did you get your memory back? You...remember me?"


    Her question silenced everyone, including theughing Niles and Damon. They all fixed their eyes on Carlos in shock.


    Carlos loosened his forceful grip on Debbie''s wrist and let go of her. "Get my memory back? I hope so." He grinned and looked at the corner where his birthday presents had been set.


    "So...wanna see me open presents? What did you get me?"


    ''No? Did I guess wrong?'' Debbie let out a deep sigh.


    But she had no time to think more about Carlos'' strange behavior. When she saw Carlos unwrapping the gift box brought to him by her and Ivan, she quickly tried to stop him. "Mr. Huo, wait! You might want to wait till you''re alone."


    Her words fell on his deaf ears. He untied the blue ribbons and tore the wrapping paper from the box.


    It was then that Stephanie finally found her chance to cut in. "This has gone far enough, Carlos Huo!"


    Reminded of her presence, Carlos slightly tilted his head and cast her a cold stare. "Newssh: we''re done. You were just a pawn I used to get back at Debbie."


    All the other people were dumbfounded. They gave Carlos a thumbs-up in their mind. ''That''s some serious chutzpah. Way to go, Mr. Huo!''


    Humiliated, Stephanie blushed in anger. She pointed at Carlos, yelling in a trembling voice, "Carlos Huo... You... You asshole!"


    As he went on to unwrap the present, he questioned casually without looking at her, "You jumped at the chance to be my girlfriend right when I emerged from mya. James Huo even arranged it for you, ruining my life to do so. Who''s the asshole again?"


    Feeling a little guilty, Stephanie couldn''t find the words to form a retort. He wasn''t wrong. Meanwhile, she sensed something was very wrong with Carlos. She didn''t bbor the point¡ªall she''d do was humiliate herself. This was not the right time. So she grabbed her handbag and stormed out of the private room without another word.


    Carlos finally opened the box and moved the crepe paper aside to reveal his gift. He held it up for everyone to see. The guests looked at the present in his hands, eyes wide in surprise. It was men''s underwear, and specifically, men''s triangle briefs.


    More surprisingly, there was a cute bowknot on the stic waistband.


    "Bwahaha..." Damon was the first to break the silence with a fit ofughter. He couldn''t believe his eyes. What a weird woman! How could she give Carlos something like that?


    Niles was the next to start guffawing. He gave a thumbs-up to Debbie, whose face was red from embarrassment.


    Xavier and Yates also started chuckling uncontrobly.


    Even Wesley, the serious colonel, grinned from ear to ear and watched the show with keen interest.


    They thought that the manly Carlos might get angry when he saw this. But much to their surprise, he wasn''t pissed. Instead, he carefully put the underwear back to the box and put it aside.


    Then, he straightened his clothes and said calmly, "I need a cigarette. Have fun."


    With that, he made his way to the balcony overlooking the golf course, ignoring everyone''s confused gaze.


    They exchanged curious nces with each other, unable to understand Carlos'' behavior tonight.


    Debbie became even more suspicious. It was almost like Carlos regained his memory, but since he denied it, she wasn''t sure.


    Damon and Kinsley followed Carlos to the balcony. "Sounds like a n," Kinsley said. Damon tagged along, both men getting out packs of cigarettes and banging it against their fingers to pack the nicotine.


    On the balcony


    Clutching the rail as tightly as he could, Carlos looked far into the night, mes of rage burning in his deep eyes.


    ''James Huo! Damn you! How dare you frame my wife and harm my child! I''ll send you to hell with my bare hands!'' he swore in his mind, clenching his jaw.


    Kinsley approached him, patting him on his shoulder. "Thought you wereing out here to smoke. Need a cigarette?"


    Damon pulled out a cigarette from his pack and lit it. "You don''t have cigarettes? Then just watch us."


    Damon had just taken a drag when Carlos suddenly red at him. The horrible look in Carlos'' eyes sent a chill down his spine. Damon almost choked on the drag he took. "Hey, man... you okay? What''s wrong? Quit scaring me."


    Out of the blue, Carlos took a step forward and grabbed Damon''s cor. Kinsley was taken aback. "Why didn''t you do anything to help Debbie while I was unconscious? You even trash talked her! Damon, I did nothing to you. Why did you do me like that?" Carlos confronted Damon in an icy-cold voice.


    Damon was shocked, his mouth agape. As a result, the cigarette between his lips dropped onto the floor, embers scattering on the concrete. But he was too busy being scared to care. Kinsley stepped on it to put it out.


    "C-Carlos...do you have your memory back?" Damon stammered.


    Carlos said nothing, but kept ring at him.


    Yet his silence spoke volumes. Now, Damon was sure that Carlos'' memory came back when it looked like he was in pain. He was genuinely happy for his friend. He wanted to wee the old Carlos back, but it looked he was pissed at him. "Hey, buddy, listen. It was your dad...no...James'' fault. He lied to us. It wasn''t that I didn''t help Debbie. I was cheated by that sly fox too. It''s not my fault!"


    But his exnation didn''t help. Carlos tightened his grip on his cor and spat coldly, "James will pay for what he did. And you, Wesley, Stephanie... Anyone who messed with my wife...bullied her, trash-talked her, you guys are toast." Megan was lucky. She died before he got his memory back. Or else, she would find out there were fates worse than death.

 Chapter 459: Love The One Youre With

    Chapter 459: Love The One You''re WithIt wasn''t the first time that Damon had seen Carlos wear a mask of cruelty. It was the same mask he wore when he dealt with his enemies. But that was before he became an enemy. Now, Damon''s heart jumped into his throat. In an instant, he yed the pity card and pleaded, "No, Carlos, my friend. Don''t, please. Wesley and I were tricked. I owe your wife an apology, and I''ll make it up to her. I swear!"


    Carlos'' anger finally subsided a little and he let go of him.


    Damon straightened his clothes, pulling his cor taut and wiping his brow. He heaved a deep sigh of relief. When Carlos seemed to have calmed down, Damon suggested anxiously, "Hey, if you really remember everything, I wouldn''t let Debbie know. She''ll make you pay for what she had gone through."


    Carlos looked at him, now perplexed. Damon exined, "Think about it. No matter how badly Wesley and I treated her, she will probably go easy on us once we apologize. But you made the deepest, most painful cuts. She loved you and trusted you, and you hooked up with Stephanie. You disavowed her. You made her marry Ivan. If you were her, would you forgive what you did?"


    Kinsley thought Damon''s words made sense. "Carlos, he''s right. You hurt her a lot. You should treat her well from now on to make things right. When she forgives you, then you can tell her you got your memories back."


    Carlos said nothing, mulling over their suggestions.


    Inside the room, Niles seized the chance to make fun of Ivan. "Wow, Mr. Wen, I never knew you loved guys. What do you think about me? Your type?"


    Ivan squinted at the naughty doctor and snapped, "So Carlos says I''m gay and you believe him. How much does he know about me? Or maybe he''s my date?"


    "If it''s not true, why would he say it?" Niles wouldn''t drop the subject.


    Ivan shrugged. "He''s not the only one with awyer. I could file charges for nder."


    Niles leaned against the couch and grinned evilly. "Okay, so you''re not gay. Got any proof?"


    "I got my proof right here." Ivan sprang up from the couch and made his way to a woman sitting at the other end of the room.


    Seeing the direction Ivan was walking in, Xavier reminded him, "Carlos is on the balcony. He can still see everything. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Niles also got worried. He tried to calm him down. "Okay, bad joke. You''re not gay. I was just kidding. Don''t¡ªdon''t kiss Debbie... Hey...wait...wow!" The doctor ended his sentence in absolute shock, as he saw Ivan kissing the most unexpected woman.


    Yates'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Nice! There''s something you don''t see every day."


    ir covered her mouth in shock and asked, "What in the world?"


    Xavier clicked his tongue and joked, "Well, if you can''t be with the one you love, then love the one you''re with."


    Colleen wrapped her arms in Curtis'' own, and remarked, "I''ll never understand the rich and theirplicated rtionships. d I have a good husband."


    Curtis sighed helplessly and caressed her hair. Then he nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Gregory waspletely dumbfounded. His thoughts were bombarded with questions. He''d been gone for three years, and obviously things had changed while he was out of the country. ''Isn''t he married to Debbie?'' he wondered.


    In fact, everybody except Gregory knew very well that there was nothing romantic going on between Ivan and Debbie. It was a marriage in name only. But Ivan was still Debbie''s husband. And now that husband kissed Debbie''s best friend in front of everyone. That was really something to see.


    Debbie covered her eyes to give them a little privacy. The couple was right next to her, kissing passionately like there was no tomorrow. "Ivan, take it down a notch. People are watching you," she reminded.


    As Kasie struggled fiercely, Ivan finally let go of her.


    Flushing a deep shade of red, Kasie bowed her head, not wanting to look at anyone. Then she grabbed her handbag and rushed out of the room. Ivan stood up and gave everyone an apologetic smile before following her out.


    The three men talking on the balcony were clueless about what happened inside. When they came back, they noticed Ivan and Kasie were gone. But they just shrugged and rejoined the party like nothing had happened.


    During the party, Debbie stole nces at Carlos from time to time, still wondering whether her guess was right or wrong. Did he still have amnesia or not?


    Yates abandoned his seat to plop down next to Curtis and kept his voice low. "Wanna make a bet? $100k says Carlos has his memory back.


    Curtis smiled gently as he observed Carlos. Swirling the red wine in his ss, he told Yates, "100 grand? How about a million? His memory has definitely returned."


    Yates'' lips twitched. So it seemed that they all figured it out. "Debbie still doesn''t know," he said, shifting his gaze towards the young mother.


    Curtis raised his eyebrows. "It''s not just her. None of the women do."


    "Mr. Lu, do I detect a note of sexism?" Yates smirked mischievously.


    Curtis didn''t pay any attention to Yates'' barb. He shook his head and turned to ask his wife, "Honey, see anything different about Carlos tonight?"


    Colleen nodded, "Yes. He''s even more possessive and overbearing than usual. I don''t like him. Honestly, I don''t know what Debbie sees in him.


    "Anything else?" Curtis prompted.


    "No."


    Curtis looked at Yates and raised an eyebrow with a triumphant smile. ''I wonder if this is the difference between men and women, '' Yates thought. But then he asked Curtis again, "Think Niles has figured it out?


    Curtis shifted his gaze to the naughty doctor trying to pull a prank on Wesley, and said, "I don''t think he knows, either."


    Yates nodded, "Agreed."


    Little did Niles know that the two men loathed him.


    After the party ended, Carlos held onto Debbie with one arm and carried Evelyn with his other arm, and then led them to his car.


    He had a little red wine tonight, so he asked Frankie to drive. A child seat was installed in the back seat of the car. After Debbie was settled in next to the child seat, there was not much room left, but to her surprise, the tall, strong guy also squeezed into the back seat. They made a wonderful sight, the three of them.


    Debbie felt embarrassed. It was so crowded that she was half-sitting on Carlos''p. "I''ll sit in the passenger seat," she said, moving to try and make for the door.


    But Carlos didn''t let her budge even a little and ordered Frankie, "Drive."


    The car drove into traffic and sped away from the Orchid Private Club.


    On their way home, Carlos kept staring at Evelyn with an affectionate look in his eyes while talking to her the whole time. He was sad that he missed three years of her life. He never got to feed her a bottle, hear her first words, or see her walking. That wasn''t going to happen again, if he had anything to say about it.


    On the other hand, Debbie had been staring at Carlos again. She was sure something was wrong with him, but what was it?


    The car rolled up to the manor. As usual, Carlos helped Evelyn bathe and tucked her into bed.


    Debbie leaned against the door of the kid''s room and watched him. By the time Evelyn had closed her eyes and was sleeping peacefully, she couldn''t help yawning. She said quietly, "I have work tomorrow, Mr. Huo. I think I''ll turn in."


    Carlos silently tucked his daughter under the covers and got out of the bed. He adjusted the thermostat before walking over to Debbie.


    He grabbed hold of her wrist and took her to his bedroom. He closed the door behind them.


    Looking at the closed door and his huge hand, Debbie suddenly had a bad feeling. ''What is he going to do?


    While she was in a trance, she was pressed onto the bed by the man.


    Debbie was confused. But she knew he wouldn''t have sex with her before she divorced Ivan, so she wasn''t afraid. She gaped and yawned once again. "Mr. Huo, I''m really sleepy. Just let me go to my room, okay?"


    Carlos said nothing. He stared intently at her face, eyes full of affection.


    This was his woman. The woman he had sworn to love and spoil for his entire life. But she had been bullied and hurt by other people. His heart ached. It was his fault. He didn''t protect her when it mattered most.

 Chapter 460: Ivan Loves Men

    Chapter 460: Ivan Loves Men"Old man... Mr. Handsome, are you okay? Why are you staring at me that way?" Debbie noticed the ocean of mixed emotions in Carlos'' eyes and theplicated look on his face. She felt anxious, and her heart pounded hard in her chest.


    Carlos kept gazing at her and still said nothing.


    All he wanted to do was quietly admire her, hug her, feel her warmth, and kiss her.


    That was just what he did. He embraced Debbie, holding her tightly to him and began kissing her tenderly. The kiss was soft, full of love and affection, unlike his usual imperious and hungry kisses. Debbie was taken aback by his show of affection and gentleness.


    After the unexpected kiss, Debbie was left breathless. She swallowed nervously and stammered, "Have...have you done anything wrong to me?"


    Carlos gazed at her and smiled. He stroked the strand of hair near her ear and said, "Go and bathe now. I''m going to make a call."


    "Hmm. Okay!" Debbie nodded. She wanted to take a moment to be alone and calm herself down.


    Carlos let go of her. He sat on the edge of the bed and watched Debbie go toward the bathroom. Every step of the way, Debbie kept turning back to Carlos, trying to spot anything suspicious. When she finally entered the bathroom, Carlos returned to his cold self again and left the bedroom.


    He went straight to the study and called Frankie.


    "Give me the phone number of Ivan''s mom." It would have been better for Frankie to call Ivan''s mom for him. But now he urgently needed to handle everything concerning Debbie, in person.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    A few minutester, Carlos received the number and called Elsie at once. "Good evening Mrs. Wen. This is Carlos Huo speaking. I''m sorry to bother you thiste at night."


    ''Carlos Huo?''


    Elsie was suddenly caught by surprise from the unexpected call from Carlos. She hastily sat up on the bed and turned the bedmp on while kicking her husband to wake up. "Hello, Mr. Huo. It''s okay. We aren''t sleeping yet. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Yes, there is. It''s something very important."


    Elsie became tense. "What is it?"


    "Mrs. Wen, there''s no easy way to tell you this, so please prepare yourself for what I''m about to tell you. Ivan took advantage of my memory loss to marry my wife, but he doesn''t love Debbie at all. He loves men. After marrying Debbie, he doesn''t treat her well. He''s even romantically involved with Debbie''s best friend, Kasie. Mrs. Wen, I know all of this because I have seen it all with my own eyes. I''m not telling lies." Carlos cut to the chase and filled Elsie in on all the essential and necessary information.


    Elsie''s eyes were as wide as saucers at the shocking news. She took a deep breath, trying not to scream out. When she spoke again, her tone was still high. "Ivan loves men?"


    "Yes, it''s true. But please rest assured, Mrs. Wen. The man that Ivan used to be involved with is now locked up behind bars. He was used of instigating and aiding others tomit ****."


    "The man is locked up in jail?" Elsie could hardly take in and register all this information. She felt like she didn''t know her son at all.


    As he tapped his fingers on the desk, Carlos concluded, "Yes. I didn''t mean to bother you with all this, but I feel great pity for Debbie. I hope you can stop Ivan from hurting her and ask him to divorce her as soon as possible."


    Elsie got his meaning. Thest sentence was the key point of his phone call.


    She managed topose herself and said in a shaky voice, "I understand, Mr. Huo. Thank you for the information."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Wen. I should be thanking you. I''m sorry for disturbing your rest. If you have time to visit Y City someday, I would be happy to amodate you and Mr. Logan Wen."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huo. I hope we can meet up next time. Goodbye." The moment the call was disconnected, Elsie slumped back against the bedhead and was silent with a worried face.


    In a neighborhood of Y City


    Kasie wanted to go back home after leaving the party midway. However, Ivan convinced her to go out with him for ate-night snack.


    After the snack, Ivan drove towards his apartment, and then he suddenly nced at her and said, "Debbie and I will be divorced soon."


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Kasie looked across and asked, "Why? Because of Mr. Huo?"


    "Yeah." Ivan noticed the subtle expression on Carlos'' face at the party. He believed that Carlos had already regained his memory. ''Undoubtedly, I''ll be Carlos'' first target to deal with.'' At the thought of that, Ivan sighed and smiled helplessly.


    No one would be able to stand up to the overbearing Carlos.


    Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Kasie asked in a gloomy tone, "Sad?"


    "Who?" Ivan was confused.


    She turned to look at his profile. "You. Are you sad?"


    "Why would I feel sad?" On the contrary, Ivan was quite happy because Debbie would have a bright future with Carlos soon.


    "Aren''t you sad about getting divorced?"


    Ivan finally understood. He smiled and instead of exining anything to her, he requested, "Call your parents. Think of an excuse and tell them that you won''t be home tonight."


    "Why?" she asked.


    His smile broadened. He could see a bright future with Kasie too. "I have something to tell you."


    "You can tell me now and then drive me back home." Kasie had a rough idea of what he wanted to do.


    "I think I''m going to need the whole night to say it all."


    She gaped at him, speechless. Did he really take her for a fool? Nheless, she pulled out her phone and called her mother.


    Putting on a rxed voice, she said, "Mom, I''m at my friend''s house. I''ve had a bit of wine, so I''ll spend the night here."


    "You drank wine? Which friend? Do I know your friend? Is it a boy or girl?" Mia asked routinely. It wasn''t the first time that her daughter had stayed overnight at a friend''s house. Each time, Kasie would call her to let her know so she didn''t worry.


    "Of course it''s a girl. Mom, when have I stayed overnight with a man?" Kasie lied, her eyes darting around with guilt. Typically, she would have hung up impatiently after her mother''s string of questions. However, she didn''t dare to now that she was telling her a lie.


    Fortunately, Mia couldn''t see her guilty expression, so she agreed. "Okay. Take care of yourself."


    "Will do. Bye!"


    Kasie heaved a sigh of relief as she hung up the phone.


    Ivan asked with a smile, "Do you often stay at friends'' houses?"


    "Well, sometimes... When my friends and I have a lot of fun. I''ll stay at some friend''s house or find a hotel myself, and then go back home the next day." Kasie had quite a lot of friends, from all walks of life. Apart from doing investment and business, she would go out to have fun with her friends during most of her leisure time.


    "Sounds like you enjoy ying, just like Piggy," Ivan remarked.


    When Piggy''s name was brought up, Kasie felt warm inside and said, "No, I''m not like Piggy. My god-daughter is way lovelier than me." Then she sighed and joked, "I''m getting old."


    Ivan disagreed. He nced at her and said, "No, you''re cuter than Piggy.


    Unconvinced, Kasie said, "I''m ttered. But Ivan, how can you tantly lie to tter me?"


    "What can I say? I feel good."


    Kasie was lost for words and shook her head.


    Once they had arrived at the apartment building and parked the car, Ivan held Kasie''s hand and led her towards the elevator.


    Kasie looked around nervously. She was afraid of being seen by someone. "I think we should part our ways here. I''m not going upstairs." She lost her nerve and chickened out at thest minute. Even if Ivan and Debbie didn''t love each other, they were still a married couple. It didn''t feel right for her to spend the night at Ivan''s house before they got divorced.


    Ivan pressed the elevator button. "Rx. Do you know what Debbie is doing now?"


    Kasie thought for a second and replied, "She and Mr. Huo should be coaxing Piggy to sleep now."


    Checking the time on his wristwatch, Ivan shook his head. "It''s past eleven now. Piggy would have been in bed much earlier."


    In an instant, Kasie realized what Ivan was hinting at. But she still tried to defend Debbie and said thoughtfully, "No. Debbie told me that Mr. Huo wouldn''t bug her for sex until she divorces you. Debbie won''t betray your marriage."


    Ivan was amused. He wanted tough at how naive Kasie and Debbie both were. "Yes, what Debbie told you is right, but that was only relevant before tonight. Now there''s no telling if Carlos will keep his promise or not."

 Chapter 461: Mr. Huo Has His Memory Back

    Chapter 461: Mr. Huo Has His Memory BackKasie stared at Ivan, evidently confused by his words. "Why?"


    Ivan wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, "Mr. Huo has his memories back."


    She froze, eyes popped out, her mouth agape. "Really? How do you know? When did this happen?"


    "Tonight, at the party. But Carlos, that cunning fox, kept it to himself. He may be waiting for the right time." Ivan didn''t know him very well, but from what he could see, Carlos deserved to be seen as a cunning fox, in business and in his private life.


    Kasie was still wallowing in the exciting news. "Does Debbie know?" ''Thank God! Maybe she''ll finally have something good happen in her life, '' she thought, genuinely happy.


    "I think Debbie is still in the dark. Don''t tell her. Let''s just focus on you and me for right now." Ivan gantly held the door open to his apartment and let Kasie walk in first.


    She felt around the wall for a light switch and turned it on. Being able to see, she searched for a pair of slippers, just like when entering her own home.


    Ivan smiled as he watched her behave casually. He wanted her to feelfortable.


    "Why can''t I tell her? That''s so unfair. She''s been hanging on, waiting. I''ll give her a call." After shedding her coat, Kasie pulled out her phone to call Debbie.


    But Ivan swiftly snatched her phone away from her hand and held onto her with his other arm. Leading her into the living room, he hissed, "No, don''t ruin the moment."


    Kasie stopped walking and looked at him with a serious look. "Seriously, why are you okay with that?" She thought Ivan must feel something for Debbie. Otherwise, why did he marry her?


    Tossing her phone onto the sofa, Ivan pulled her into a hug and kissed her lips.


    Kasie couldn''t resist his affectionate kiss.


    Gradually, the air between them became warmer. He pushed her up against the wall, and his kiss became more passionate. She locked her arms around his neck, like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    His lips suddenly left hers, and seductive words came from them. "Kasie, I love you."


    The woman who was so smitten with his kiss suddenly snapped back to reality. Her half-closed eyes abruptly opened wide like saucers.


    But before she could react, Ivan scooped her up and pushed open the door to his bedroom with his foot.


    In a split second, Kasie wasin on his bed, her heart pounding rapidly. Seeing him undoing his tie, she swallowed a bit of saliva and hesitated again. "Ivan, no. Not now. Debbie..."


    She still couldn''t jump over this issue.


    Debbie, marriage... These words were like a curse that halted their rtionship, a wall neither of them could climb. Ivan had almost given himself over to passion, and was so close to letting Debbie''s secret slip.


    Kasie was struggling to sit up but Ivan pinned her down again. "Kasie, listen. It''s not what you think. Debbie and I are just friends."


    "I know you aren''t in love. But let''s do this right. Wait until you''re divorced." Truth be told, she was so moved to hear his confession of love. She didn''t need to hide her true feelings from him anymore.


    But she knew that she didn''t want to rush into anything either. Especially sex.


    However, Ivan didn''t think the same way. He wanted her now.


    Helpless, his voice thick with passion, he lowered his head to nibble her earlobe and whispered, "Listen!"


    "Yes?"


    "We''re not really married." He blurted out the truth.


    "What? How?" That was thest thing she expected to hear. Kasie was stunned for a moment, but then she said with a smile, "No way. Stop kidding around."


    He raised his head to stare into her eyes. "I''m not kidding."


    The sincerity in his eyes was so evident that Kasie stammered, "But... but Debbie never told me that. I''m...her best friend. Why didn''t she tell me? Besides... I came to your wedding. And...Mr. Huo walked her down the aisle..."


    "Yeah. We tried to do the ceremony. But Debbie got nabbed by the cops before she could say ''I do.'' We aren''t actually married."


    "But... You guys got the licenses. Everything''s official." After she dropped these words, she suddenly remembered something. Debbie had once showed off her marriage license.


    Kasie took one look and replied casually, "Nice. But honestly, you and Ivan don''t look like an item. You and Mr. Huo look better together."


    Then Debbie smiled mysteriously and swung the marriage license in front of her and asked again, "Guess how much we paid?"


    Kasie rolled her eyes at her. "Think I''m an idiot just because I''m single? Everyone knows it''s 9.90 here. Next you''ll be telling me they''re spun from gold."


    Debbie said nothing back but just smiled.


    Now remembering their conversation, Kasie started to piece it together. She widened her eyes in shock and looked at Ivan, who was smiling blissfully. "The marriage licenses are fake too?"


    Pecking her cheek, he said, "Always knew you were a smart cookie."


    "But, Debbie never told me. At least, not in so many words... I''m her best friend!" Kasie wanted to cry. No wonder there were only a few people at their wedding.


    Ivan shook his head. "Don''t me her. I swore her to secrecy. You''re the third one to know."


    "All right..." Kasie sighed, having a surge of mixed feelings.


    Now it made sense. No wonder Ivan had no problem kissing her. Behind her back, or even in front of her at the party. He wasn''t angry at all when he saw Debbie and Carlos flirting at the seaside resort. Instead, he seemed quite happy to see them together.


    Ivan had unbuttoned his shirt. "Let''s get marriage licenses tomorrow. What do you say?"


    "What? So soon?"


    He shook his head. "It''s not that soon. If my guess is right, Carlos has already taken steps to get me out of the way. I''ll be in big trouble if we don''t."


    "What do you mean? What trouble?" Kasie had difficulty figuring out what he meant.


    "He''ll tell my mom I''m gay, or he''ll ruin mypany, put my stock in freefall..."


    "But we haven''t talked to our parents..." Kasie still hesitated.


    Ivan closed his eyes tightly; he was burning with desire already. "Kasie, please. This is torture."


    Seeing the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, she tried her best to stifle herughter. A single word left her lips, "Okay."


    Taking this as permission, Ivan hungrily kissed her.


    Ten-odd minutester


    A song echoed through the room, interrupting the busy pair. It was Ivan''s ringtone. Frustrated, Ivan caught a glimpse of the caller ID on the phone screen. ''Let me guess...Carlos got to her!''


    Kasie was ready for him, so she was also a bit flustered. Still, the ringtone went off again. She tried to calm her breathing and managed to gasp, "The phone... Just answer it."


    Ivan wasn''t really in the mood to care about the call, but since Kasie had urged him, he had no choice but to pick it up. "Mom."


    "You brat! What else did you do behind my back? Think I wouldn''t find out?" Elsie barked on the other end. It was rare for the gracefuldy to throw a tantrum like that. Even Kasie was blown away by this.


    Each word of her rant could be heard clearly in the dead of night.


    With his eyes glued to Kasie''s blushing face, Ivan asked calmly, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    "You tell me. Ivan, you... you love... men? How do you think that looks? Your dad and I are aughingstock. And now you hook up with Debbie''s best friend! What were you thinking? You need toe back home. Now!" Elsie was so pissed by what her son had done that she pretty much shouted at him over the phone.

 Chapter 462: I Think You Know

    Chapter 462: I Think You KnowIvan took a look at the woman under him and said over the phone, "You sure you want me to go back home now? Come on, Mom. You want a grandchild, right¡ª Ouch!" A pinch from Kasie made him end his sentence prematurely. He started massaging the area she cruelly manhandled.


    Blushing a shade of bright red, she shot him an angry re and then buried her face in the pillow, embarrassed.


    "What? A grandchild? With whom?" Elsie softened her voice.


    To save him from more drama, Ivan patiently exined, "Mom, the marriage was a sham. Debbie and I aren''t married. Sorry for lying to you. And I don''t love men. I love Debbie''s best friend, and I wanna marry her. We''re getting married here, so you and Dad will need to get tickets."


    "W-what...is that so?" The sudden change of the story put Elsie in a daze. She needed time to process everything.


    "That''s it, Mom. I just married Debbie to get you and Dad off my back. But this is real. If you don''t believe me, you can fly here and watch us get the marriage licenses with your own eyes."


    Ivan wanted to hang up but Elsie quickly stopped. "Hold on. No wonder Debbie didn''t want me to visit her uncle and aunt, and didn''t want any gifts. Now I get it. So which family is that girl from?" ''Debbie''s best friend...'' Elsie tried to remember who that was, but came up short. She hadn''t really gotten to know the girl.


    She saw her once at Ivan''s wedding, but she was too excited to notice anything.


    "She''s the daughter of the Zheng family here. Her father is Mason Zheng. I think Dad knows him." At this point, Ivan began to lose his patience.


    If Elsie didn''t end the call, the sun would be up soon. He wouldn''t have enough time to enjoy his special moment with Kasie.


    Elsie nudged her husband, who was lying next to her. "Do you know Mason Zheng? Ivan says you know him."


    Without hesitation, Logan nodded, "Yeah. I knew him from university."


    Elsie asked further with the line still on, "I never heard you mention him. You close to him?" She heard a beep, and the line went silent. "Hey, Ivan... I''m not done."


    As Elsie tried to call again, Logan stopped her and said, "Look. He''s with his girlfriend. Don''t ruin the moment."


    Elsie''s hands froze. She carefully thought about his words again and took in his meaning. Realizing what her son was doing now, she blushed and scolded, "That brat! Why didn''t he tell me? Honey, I roared at our son just now. Do you think she heard me?"


    Instead of answering her question, Logan pulled a long face and criticized, "Ivan is already thirty. He''s a mature man, and the CEO of thepany. But he can''t take marriage seriously!"


    Elsie patted his shoulder. "Don''t get mad. I''ll give him an earful when I get the chance. And maybe I was a little pushy about grandkids, but still...What a brat!" she said in increasing anger.


    "Humph! Even if we did drive him to it, why Carlos'' woman? Is he an idiot or something? I''m pretty sure Evelyn is Carlos'' kid," Logan said.


    "Oh, really? No wonder she''s so clever."


    Logan let out a heavy sigh.


    Atst, the old couple decided that they would teach Ivan a lesson.


    In the East District Manor


    When Debbie emerged from the bathroom, she didn''t see Carlos in the bedroom. Too sleepy to go find him, she climbed onto bed straight away.


    In her sleepy and hazy state, she felt a familiar man hugging her close.


    It felt wonderful. Without thinking, she turned over and wrapped her arms around the man''s waist, nestlingfortably in his arms.


    But then she felt his hand exploring her body, apanied by a seductive voice, "Honey..."


    Debbie thought she was dreaming, so she didn''t open her eyes.


    And that was when she felt something heavy on top of her. Her eyes whipped open. In the dark, Carlos was staring at her, eyes thick with lust.


    He was really going to do it. Shocked, Debbie tried to steady her breathing and asked between moans, "Not before... before...I divorce Ivan, right?"


    He yelled in a hoarse voice, "I''ve waited too long!" All he wanted to do now was teach her a lesson and love her with his heart and soul.


    "Carlos, where are your morals?" she snapped, confused. Back when they were trapped on the desert ind, Carlos had wanted to bang her, but he had managed to constrain himself by swimming a few rounds in the sea. But why couldn''t he stop himself now?


    "I have plenty of those. But they''re for another time, another ce. I want you by my side, forever."


    Debbie couldn''t help but wonder again if he had regained his memory. He had been acting so strangely since the party earlier tonight. But he had denied it and kept asking her to divorce Ivan, just like usual. She wasn''t so sure.


    Carlos didn''t give her any more time to think. As he moved with full passion, her heavy and short breaths came one after another.


    The next morning, the sound of her ringtone jarred Debbie awake. It was Ivan. She reached out for her phone and slid her finger along the screen. Face buried under the covers, she said in a sleepy voice, "Hi, Ivan."


    "Still in bed?" Ivan''s voice sounded refreshed and joyful.


    "Yeah. I stayed upst night..." Thanks to Carlos, she didn''t get any sleep till the sun rose.


    Ivan grinned and looked at Kasie, who was also sleeping. "I''m getting married," he announced.


    "Congrattions," Debbie said without thinking. She wasn''t quite awake yet.


    Ivan chuckled under his breath. "Debbie, I''m getting married to Kasie."


    "Awesome," she yawned. "Ivan, congrats... Wait...who... Oh, my God!"


    Ivan heard a loud voice from the other end.


    ''Now you''re getting it, girl.'' He grinned broadly and told her, "My parents are taking the red-eye out here. We''re all visiting Kasie''s family today. We''re getting the licenses today, too, if there''s time."


    Massaging her sore waist, Debbie stretched and quickly ran her eyes over Carlos'' room. He wasn''t around. But that wasn''t what she was interested in currently. She shifted her attention back to the phone and asked, "So you''re marrying Kasie?"


    "Yeah. You heard me right. You''re not dreaming," Ivan confirmed helplessly.


    She scratched her messy hair and heaved a sigh. "And Kasie said ''yes?''"


    "Yeah. We talked about itst night."


    Debbie reminded him with a huge smile, "Treat her right, or I''ll beat the tar out of you!"


    Ivan assured her, "You have my word." Then he teased, "I don''t fall in love every day. Why wouldn''t I be nice to her?"


    Debbie giggled. "Again, congrattions. You owe me a meal."


    "Okay, I''ll buy you a big one next time."


    After a pause, Debbie thought of something. The smile on her face froze, and she said in a heavy tone, "You should probably visit Emmett''s grave with Kasie. He might like to know how she''s doing."


    "Already thought of."


    "Hmm. That''s good."


    After chatting a while longer with Ivan, Debbie dragged herself out of bed. She plodded towards the bathroom, legs trembling


    In Ivan''s apartment, after ending the call with Debbie, he waited until Kasie woke up. They had lunch together in his apartment and shared some more intimate moments. In the afternoon, before his parents arrived, Ivan got in the car and asked Kasie to get in, too. He rebuffed all her questions about where they were going.


    Kasie''s face changed as she looked out the window, watching the scenery fly by. She turned to look at Ivan and asked hesitantly, "Where are we going?"


    Ivan patted her hand tofort her. "I think you know."


    Kasie fell silent.

 Chapter 463: Emmett, Im Sorry

    Chapter 463: Emmett, I''m SorryKasie didn''t utter another word on their way to the cemetery.


    She was immersed in her own thoughts, wondering if Emmett would me her for marrying another man. But she was happy, and she had to tell him.


    On arriving at the parking lot, Ivan braked and slowly came to a stop. He came around to the passenger side, and helped Kasie out of the car. Together, they opened the trunk to grab the bouquet of chrysanthemum. He already had it arranged and tied.


    The tranquil cemetery was located on a hillside in the suburbs. It was a beautiful ce¡ªstunning scenery, fresh air. And few people woulde at this hour.


    Kasie''s heart pounded faster with each step they took. Each step brought them closer to Emmett''s grave. Suddenly, she grabbed hold of Ivan''s hand and stood still, reluctant to take one more step. In a sad voice, she asked, "What if he gets mad?"


    Ivan put his hands on her shoulders, leaned in, and gently kissed her forehead. "I don''t think so. He''ll be so d to see you happy."


    She nodded lightly, took a deep breath and continued walking forward.


    On the third gravesite of the third row


    A tall man in a ck suit jacket stood solemnly in front of Emmett''s gravestone.


    His eyes were red as memories of the past flooded his mind. "Emmett, old friend...I haven''t been here in awhile. I''m sorry. I haven''t been...myself. I''lle more often and we''ll share a ss or three." He took the bottle he held and poured a ss. He stared at it for a bit, and finally downed it. "They told me things," he continued in a hoarse voice. "They told me about the ident, how the truck driver was exhausted, and it was one big fluke. We both know that''s bullshit. Rest in peace, Emmett. I''ll find the truth and take revenge for you!"


    Carlos squatted down in front of the gravestone. He poured some of the limited edition liquor out at the graveside, as if pouring a ss for Emmett. "I didn''t do right by Debbie, either, if that helps any. I promise I''ll take better care of both of you. I hope that you have a better time in the other world than you had here..."


    A gust of fresh wind blew just then, the fragrance of liquor mingled in the air. He stared at Emmett''s ck and white picture¡ªhe was still the same young, handsome and jolly guy.


    Carlos had stayed there for an hour before he finally left.


    Five minutes after he left, Ivan and Kasie reached Emmett''s grave.


    They both were surprised when they saw a bouquet of flowers on the grave. The faint smell of the liquor told them that someone had been here just a few minutes before. ''I wonder who that was?''


    But Kasie didn''t give it much thought. The moment her eyesnded on Emmett''s picture, tears blurred her vision. "Emmett..." she sobbed. She pressed her lips tightly together to stifle the cries, but to no avail. The weeping sound escaped her lips and the sobs racked her body.


    Ivan put the flowers down, arranging them nicely in front of the gravestone. Then with his eyes on Emmett''s photo, he held onto the crying girl and said sincerely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhong. I''m sorry we have to meet this way. I''ll be Kasie''s husband soon. I love her. And your blessing would mean a lot to us..."


    Kasie wiped off her tears and squatted down in front of the photo. With trembling hands, she stroked his picture and said between sobs, "Emmett... I''m sorry. I''m getting married... I want to marry Ivan. Don''t get mad, please. Would you bless us?"


    She stopped to catch a little breath, and then continued, "My love, I was going to stay single. I''d epted it. I didn''t think I could love anyone else other than you. But, I''m sorry... I fell in love with Ivan. Are you disappointed with me? I really hope I can get your blessing... Emmett, please forgive me, can you?"


    Ivan grabbed a few strands of her long hair and looked at Emmett''s bright smile. "I promise you I''ll love Kasie with all my heart and soul. I''ll treat her well and make her smile every second. I don''t mind if shees to visit you from time to time. And I''ll even go with her, whenever we get the chance."


    A few minutester, Ivan told her, "Don''t cry. I''ll wait for you at the entrance." He wanted to give her some privacy, so she could talk to Emmett freely and honestly.


    Kasie nodded. After Ivan walked away, the whole world was quiet with only her and Emmett.


    The air felt oppressive. A crow fluttered its wing and flew out of a dense tree, swooping through the air. The atmosphere was eerie in the quiet cemetery. Kasie kept silent with her eyes glued to Emmett''s picture.


    With Emmett here, she wasn''t scared of anything. He always protected her in the past, and he did so now.


    After dwelling on the past for a long while, Kasie started again, "I met Ivan through Tomboy. I thought he was married to her, so I kept my distance. I wouldn''t get involved with a married man. Last time when we were on a vacation, he kissed me without Debbie knowing. I was so scared. I didn''t want to be the other woman and Debbie''s my best friend, for heaven''s sake. I tried my best to not love him. I thought I''d be betraying you... Last night, he told me his marriage was fake. At that moment, beams of joy and excitement filled my heart. I haven''t felt that way for three years. Since you...since you died. So I knew I couldn''t deny it anymore. I have really fallen in love with him..."


    She slowly recounted the whole story of her and Ivan. "So I''m going to marry another man. Do me a favor. Find a hotter girl than me in the other world. If you''re happy, so am I. Don''t worry. Even if I marry Ivan, I''ll still take care of your parents. Please rest in peace..." Finally, she drew her face closer to the gravestone and kissed Emmett''s picture.


    "Emmett, this is thest time I kiss you. But I promise, this won''t be thest time I visit. I''ll see you soon."


    When Kasie finally emerged from the cemetery, Ivan was on the phone. His parents'' ne had touched down in the airport, and they were on their way to the Zheng family''s home.


    Seeing here out, Ivan reached out one hand to wipe her wet eyes, while holding the phone with the other. "We''ll be there in 30 minutes," he told his parents. Then, he pulled her into his arms and patted her back tofort her. The girl was still sad, given over to her emotions of grief over Emmett''s death.


    Back in Ivan''s car, she leaned on his shoulder without saying a word. After she calmed down a little, he strapped her in and started the engine.


    Then they went to a mall and selected a pair of diamond rings before heading towards Kasie''s home.


    By the time they arrived, Logan and Elsie had been there for awhile. They were inside, chatting happily with Kasie''s parents. They seemed to be getting on well.


    This was the first time Kasie had ever formally met Ivan''s parents. But she felt quite sorry because her eyes were still red from weeping.


    Reading her mind, Ivan shook his head and whispered in her ear, "It''s okay. My parents won''t mind. I''ll exin to themter."


    Elsie held Kasie''s hands tightly, afraid that this would be another lie from her son. "I won''t be happy if I can''t see you two sign your names on the license. I can''t believe we got fooled like that. Please understand¡ªI don''t want that to happen again." She turned to Kasie''s mom and added, "Mrs. Zheng, please take out your household registry. Check it out, I''ve brought ours too. Our family has its origins in this city. When we go to the Civil Affairs Department, I''ll go along with our household registry books."


    Mason and Mia were really happy that their daughter had gotten over Emmett''s death. She finally opened her heart to another man. Ivan seemed like a great guy too. So, without hesitation, Mia went upstairs to grab their household registry book.


    Ivan and Kasie managed to get to the Civil Affairs Department before they closed. They registered their marriage and officially got their marriage licenses, under Elsie''s watchful eyes.


    Seeing their licenses, Elsie was even happier than the couple. She held Kasie''s hand and said excitedly, "Ivan likes things quiet, but I won''t listen to him this time. We''re going to have an amazing ceremony, with all our rtives and friends there to bless you two!"


    Embarrassed, Ivan touched his nose and exined in a low voice, "Mom, the weddingst time was just for show, so I kept it low-key. But this marriage is a real one, so of course I''ll let the whole world know that Kasie and I tied the knot."

 Chapter 464: Mrs. Kasie Wen

    Chapter 464: Mrs. Kasie WenElsie punched her son in the shoulder. "Humph! You have some balls! Offending Mr. Huo! You need to go clear this up!"


    "I already told Debbie about me and Kasie. I figure they can solve their own problems. I''ll be there if Debbie needs me," Ivan said.


    Elsie rolled her eyes at him and decided to drop it. She was in a good mood now after seeing them register their marriage. "Fine. Do what you want." She turned to Kasie and suggested, "Kasie, how about youe and live with us? Our country is lovely this time of year. Don''t worry. You can fly back and see your parents anytime you want."


    From the moment Kasie decided to marry Ivan, she figured that her life would change drastically, so she nodded, "Sure, no problem." She was the only child of the Zheng family.


    Being a considerate man, Ivan cut in, "You''re the only daughter of your family. I think you''re well within your rights to ask Dad and Mom toe along with us. They can stay in the vi that...um...Debbie stayed in before the wedding...I mean, the fake wedding. If they don''t like it there, we can get another house for them."


    Elsie thought his words were reasonable. "Makes sense. Go ahead, convince your inws," she ordered her son authoritatively.


    Ivan nodded helplessly, "Yes ma''am!"


    Seeing how obedient Ivan was, Kasieughed. "I didn''t know you were such a mama''s boy."


    He shrugged and sighed, "I used to be a cold CEO like Carlos. But after I met Debbie, andter Carlos, I learned that it was better to be nice than nasty."


    Kasieughed heartily. "Come on, honey. y the cold CEO again. I''ve never seen you like that."


    "No way. How could I ever treat you that way? Was Carlos like that around Debbie?"


    "Yeah he did. When he lost his memory."


    The three of them chatted casually as they walked to the car and drove to a restaurant. The two families were celebrating the happy news by having dinner together.


    During the dinner, Kasie sent a picture of their marriage licenses to Debbie via WeChat. The singer was in a singing ss to improve her vocal abilities. She didn''t check her phone until after ss. At once, she texted back. "Congrats, Mrs. Kasie Wen."


    Kasie replied, "Thanks, Mrs. Huo."


    "Don''t call me that yet. We''re still single," Debbie wrote gloomily.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Kasie focused on messaging her friend. She replied, "Trust me. If you tell Mr. Huo that your marriage is fake, he''ll marry you in a heartbeat!"


    "You and Ivan have already tied the knot. Time to tell him the truth, I guess. I''ll be busy for a couple days, but after that..." As soon as she sent out the message, she changed her idea. She wrote again, "Never mind! I have a better idea. Let him figure it out!"


    Kasie sent a beaming face emoji and wrote, "Whatever makes you happy!


    "By the way, what are you up to now?" Debbie asked.


    Kasie secretly snapped a picture of Ivan''s profile. The man was talking with Mia at the moment. "We''re having dinner at a restaurant. To figure out the wedding date."


    Debbie''s face glowed with admiration when she saw the reply. "I''m jealous, Mrs. Kasie Wen. Tell me when you figure it out. I''ll be your bridesmaid.


    "Sure. And Mr. Huo can be Ivan''s best man. Perfect!"


    Debbie chuckled. "No problem. Then get to it!" she teased.


    "Okay!"


    As she scrolled through the chat log with Kasie, Debbie felt she was even happier than the newlywed couple.


    She couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. ''Jared and Sasha, now Kasie and Ivan, most of my friends have tied the knot. But there''s so much baggage to sort through with me and Carlos.


    When can we take the plunge?'' she thought sadly.


    At the ZL Group


    James was escorted into the CEO''s office by Frankie. When his eyesnded on Carlos, the old sly fox tried his level best to pull a pathetic face. "Hello Carlos, busy?"


    A dash of resentment shed in Carlos'' eyes when he heard it. But it was gone quickly when he raised his head. His face betraying no emotion, he put down his pen and said, "No."


    The air between them was tense. After exchanging simple pleasantries, James urgently cut to the chase. "People tell me you have an illegitimate daughter, out of wedlock, right?"


    "She''s not illegitimate." Carlos shot to his feet from his chair. With his eyes on James, he said firmly, "She''s mine and Debbie''s kid. She also wasn''t aborted, like you said."


    James'' blood froze in his veins; his heart started beating a mile a minute. The worst had finally happened. ''I know it. That child is trouble. I should''ve killed her baby when I had the chance!'' he thought remorsefully. He forced out a smile. "Oh, really? I thought she got rid of it. She didn''t? Well, congrats, you''re a dad too. When can I meet my granddaughter?"


    "No need. Just sign the divorce papers. I''m flying out to New York to see Mom the day after tomorrow," Carlos said coldly, shooting down James'' idea of meeting Piggy.


    "Feel free to visit your mom, but I won''t sign my name. I won''t divorce her. Carlos, I''ve been working from home. I didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t split us up, okay?" James begged as he wiped his face in anguish.


    After a moment of silence, Carlos opened his mouth again. "I''ll drop by Stephanie''s parents, too. They deserve that much."


    "Why?" James was confused.


    The older man didn''t seem like a good actor. Seeing his poor performance, Carlos tried his best to notugh out. "Because I called off our engagement."


    "What?! Why? Aren''t you getting along? You''re going to remarry Debbie, aren''t you? I told you not to. Why don''t you listen to your old man?" James asked in an agitated voice as he sprung up from the sofa.


    Comparing to the elderly man''s flustered face, Carlos was unppable. He lit a cigarette and took a drag before answering, "Stephanie and I didn''t hit it off. If you force us to marry, I''m afraid we couldn''t even be friends."


    "Stephanie is the best woman for you, Carlos. Do you know how much she gave up in order to take care of you? Don''t you feel even the tiniest pang of guilt?" Clenching his fists, James managed to brace himself up to confront the cold man. His heart was still pounding fast, but he slowly adjusted his emotions and began to analyze the situation.


    ''Does he have his memory back? But he looks the same as usual. Maybe he just doesn''t have a crush on Stephanie...''


    "I''ll make it up to her, somehow. But certainly not by making her my wife." Only one woman could be his wife¡ªDebbie.


    James plopped back down on the sofa, slumped and defeated. He let out a heavy sigh. "You''ve grown up. I can''t tell you what to do anymore. Do whatever you want. I''m gone."


    Carlos simply nodded without saying another word.


    He didn''t want to waste time talking with James.


    After James walked out of the CEO''s office, he bumped into a man walking in the opposite direction. They passed by each other. With a quick nce at the man''s profile, James suddenly thought this guy was familiar. But he couldn''t ce the face.


    James entered the elevator. The doors closed. The man walking towards the CEO''s office turned around and set his gaze on the closed doors of the elevator.


    A dash of contempt shed in his eyes as he thought of James Huo. ''You''ve been livingrge for three years. But not anymore.''


    Frankie''s voice came from behind him. "Mr. Zheng, Mr. Huo is waiting for you in his office."


    Tristan came back to his senses and smiled at Frankie. "Yeah, thank you."

 Chapter 465: Ivan and I Are Couple

    Chapter 465: Ivan and I Are CoupleFrankie opened the door to Carlos'' office for Tristan. Tristan entered the office after having been away for three years.


    At the entrance of thepany building


    James got into a silver Mercedes-Benz, pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "How''s it going?" he asked urgently.


    "The kid lives in Carlos'' manor. He personally takes her to school and picks her up every day. There are three or more bodyguards that protect her."


    James'' face twitched in anger, and he looked like a poisonous snake ready to strike. "You will bring the kid to me when Carlos is not around."


    "Yes."


    "Find an opportunity to get rid of Debbie Nian!" James said through gritted teeth. Debbie and Carlos had be a big thorn in his side.


    He wouldn''t dare act rashly and blindly when dealing with Carlos. However, if the opportunity presented itself, he would eliminate Debbie without mercy in the blink of an eye.


    "Yes!"


    Inside the manor


    Debbie got changed and was about to leave when Carlos came back.


    Although he had an expressionless face, when he gazed at her, there was tenderness in his eyes. "Where are you going?" he asked.


    Debbie was chatting with Ruby on the phone, so she didn''t notice the affection in his eyes. "To meet Ruby. I didn''t go to work this morning, and a load of work is waiting for me," she answered absentmindedly.


    The next moment, she found herself embraced in his warm arms. His scent was intoxicating, and his presence gave her a sense of security. She stopped texting on her phone and raised her head to look at him. Then she noticed that he was somewhat different than usual. "Carlos, what''s up with you?"


    Carlos smiled and raised an eyebrow. "I''m taking you to divorce Ivan."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself, ''I won''t tell you that my marriage to Ivan is fake unless it''s necessary.'' She wriggled out of his arms and continued texting on her phone while saying, "Ivan and I have a happy life together. Why should I divorce him?"


    Carlos pressed her against the wall and questioned, "Ivan and you have a happy life?"


    Debbie looked away, unable to maintain eye contact with him. "Yes. So you better not sleep with me again. If the others were to find out, I''d be the talk of the town." She then raised her head and looked him in the eye.


    Carlos leaned toward her. With one hand in his pocket, he put the other on the wall above her head. Pinning her against the wall, he asked in an icy tone, "What have you done? Did he make love to you?


    He remembered that time when he called her the day before her wedding, Ivan answered her phone and told him that she was too tired to answer it.


    With a wicked smile, Debbie answered, "We''re a couple. Of course, we''ve done things that couples should do. So..." She stopped in mid-sentence, and cast a challenging nce at him.


    Carlos took his hand out of his pocket and put it behind her head, pulling her face closer to his. He gazed menacingly into her eyes, and if looks could kill, she would be dead right now. "Debbie Nian! Stephanie and I have done nothing. Why did you let Ivan fuck you?"


    Debbie wasn''t afraid of him at all. She smiled and calmly said, "Mr. Huo, Ivan and I are a couple. Is it wrong for a couple to make love? Besides, I''ve seen you and Stephanie kiss before, and I didn''t say anything."


    Carlos didn''t bother exining the kiss between Stephanie and him as he was filled with rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, "I already told Stephanie I couldn''t marry her. I''m taking you to the Civil Affairs Department right now. Call Ivan and tell him to meet you there."


    "Mr. Huo, doesn''t it bother you that I had sex with another man?" she asked. ''Something is not right with him. I need to stay alert, '' she thought.


    ''Of course it does! But what else can I do?'' Carlos thought. He cast a cold nce at her and said, "You don''t need to worry about it. I''ll make Ivan pay." ''Ivan will pay for what he''s done!''


    Debbie suspected that he had regained his memory, so she asked, "Carlos Huo, do you remember which lesson I hated the most at college?"


    Carlos lowered his head and curled his lips without Debbie noticing. ''You hated the Advanced Mathematics the most. I know what you''re trying to do. But I''m not ready to reveal that I have regained my memory just yet.''


    He raised his head again and asked in confusion, "How would I know which lesson you hated the most?"


    ''Really? He sounds like he hasn''t got his memory back.'' Unconvinced, she asked another question.


    "When will Dixone back from abroad?"


    "He''ll be back in three to six months, and then he''ll work for the ZL Group," he answered.


    Excitement was written all over Debbie''s face. "You still remember Dixon. Doesn''t that mean¡ª"


    Before she finished her sentence, Carlos interrupted her. "I don''t know him. Frankie gave me his academic records. That''s how I know about him." Then he asked, "You know him?"


    "Yes. We''re friends," she answered with a wry smile.


    Carlos shrugged.


    "Call Ivan and tell him to go to the Civil Affairs Department now." Carlos wasn''t going to work this afternoon. Instead, he was going to force her to divorce Ivan.


    Debbie freed herself from him and turned to run upstairs. "No! I''m not divorcing Ivan. Not on my life!" ''You owe me! It''s time for you to pay, '' she thought.


    It was Carlos who had given Debbie away when she got married to Ivan. Now he was reaping the bitter harvest.


    Carlos stood, staring at his right hand.


    When Debbie got married to Ivan, he ced her hand on Ivan''s with that hand. Now, he wanted to chop it off! Carlos felt like the biggest fool on the. He gave the woman that he loved and cared about the most to another man.


    Carlos saw that he couldn''t change Debbie''s mind, so he decided to force Ivan to divorce her instead. Anxiously, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed Ivan''s number. As soon as the call got connected, he said bluntly, "Call Debbie now and tell her to go to the Civil Affairs Department to get a divorce!"


    Ivan was stunned for a moment. ''Our marriage isn''t real, so there''s no need for us to get a divorce. But since Carlos has called me, then that must mean that Debbie hasn''t told him the truth yet and that he''s unable to make her divorce me, '' he thought. Ivan smiled to himself and then replied, "Mr. Huo, don''t you think that it''s immoral to separate a couple?"


    Carlos seethed at his reply and wished that he could skin him alive this very moment. Running out of patience, he warned Ivan in a threatening tone, "I will separate you two. She''s my woman! Ivan Wen, divorce her now!"


    Ivan sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, okay. She must be with you now, right? Mr. Huo, please tell her that if she decides to get a divorce, I''ll do as she says at any time."


    He left the ball in her court. Debbie would have the final say.

 Chapter 466: I Love Ivan

    Chapter 466: I Love Ivan"She''s already made up her mind. She''s getting a divorce. Just go to the Civil Affairs Department now! We''ll be there soon," Carlos said into his phone impatiently. With that, he walked up the stairs, loosening his tie.


    ''I have to get her there this afternoon, even if I have to force her to go, '' he thought.


    "Well, no problem," Ivan answered. His assent made Carlos feel a little better. He picked up the pace and walked rapidly towards Debbie''s bedroom.


    As soon as Ivan hung up on Carlos, he called Debbie. "Hey. Carlos called me and asked me to go to the Civil Affairs Department. He seemed to be in a hurry," he said quickly.


    Debbie locked her bedroom door and said in a whisper, "Don''t go there. I won''t."


    "Aren''t you afraid of him?"


    Ivan asked, worried. He was afraid that Carlos would go to drastic lengths to get Debbie back, now that he had his memory back.


    "If things get out of hand, I''ll just tell him that our marriage is fake and that you are going to marry Kasie," Debbie answered nonchntly. She didn''t want to tell Carlos the truth now. She wanted to teach him a lesson. She had suffered for three years, and it was time to let him suffer for a change.


    Footsteps sounded from outside the door. Debbie got scared and immediately hung up on Ivan.


    "Open the door!" said Carlos as he knocked heavily on the door. It rocked on its hinges. Though he was on the other side of the door, she could see each knock as itnded.


    Debbie trembled at every impact, as if he were pounding on her heart. "I...I''m very tired. I need to sleep," she stammered.


    "Don''t make me break this door down!" he threatened.


    But he didn''t have to. Debbie opened the door abruptly and looked him in the eye.


    Without any dy, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her out.


    "Ouch! You''re hurting me, asshole!" Debbie cried out. "Carlos Huo! Who do you think you are? Why do I have to divorce Ivan just because you say so? I''m not divorcing him. I love him!"


    Her words sessfully froze Carlos in his tracks.


    He fixed his eyes on her, his face livid. "I won''t let my woman live with another guy. Keep living with him and I''ll send you both to hell."


    The icy tone and his vicious words made her shiver. ''Is he running out of patience?'' she thought.


    She tried to calm down, took a deep breath, and told him, "It was James Huo who made me divorce you. Go after him and leave me alone."


    "I know that. He''s being dealt with. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "Okay. Then give me a few more days. I''m really busy now. After I''m done¡ª"


    "How many days?" Carlos interrupted her. He finally gave in.


    After pondering for a while, she said, "Maybe half a month."


    "Three days!"


    "Ten days!" she countered.


    Fighting the urge to strangle her, Carlos said through gritted teeth, "Five days."


    "A week!" she argued.


    "Fine!"


    "Argh! What are you doing? Put me down!" she yelled.


    Carlos scooped her up in his arms, walked into the room and threw her onto the bed. "Stay here. Don''t leave. Don''t see anyone. Your work can wait."


    Debbie widened her eyes. "Are you seriously keeping me prisoner?"


    He unbuttoned his shirt and cast a cold nce at her. "Yes. You can''t contact Ivan unless you discuss divorce.


    She stood up on the bed and protested, "Who the hell are you? A caveman? I need my freedom. I need to work."


    ''Why is he taking off his shirt? Is he going to...?''


    She took a step back. The young mother had a bad feeling about this.


    After throwing his shirt onto the floor, he whipped off his belt with one motion and dropped his pants. "You''ll have your freedom and you can go to work. But you must sever all ties with Ivan first." He threw his pants away and reached out his hand.


    "I will. But why are you taking off all your clothes?"


    "It''s my fault you still have the energy to find another guy. I swear I''ll never let that happen again," he said coldly.


    "Don''t do this, old man. We already made love so many timesst night. My legs are killing me. Please..."


    "You can stay in bed for a week to heal." Carlos pressed her against the bed and kissed her lips hard to stop her from talking.


    He felt both guilty about hurting her and angry at her for putting him through this. When his anger got the best of him, he tortured her by pushing inside her harder and harder.


    Ever since he discovered Evelyn was his daughter, he got so angry sometimes. When he thought about it, he wanted to strangle Debbie because she asked his daughter to call Ivan "Daddy."


    ''It''s all her fault! I never saw my daughter for three years! And she even calls Ivan "Daddy." What in the actual fuck!'' he thought.


    But in his calmer moments, he realized that it was actually James who had forced Debbie to divorce him and leave the country. She had suffered a lot during that time. His heart ached a lot.


    As a result, their intimate time alternated between ruthless and vigorous, and extremely tender and loving. Pleasure-filled moans echoed through the bedroom, and the only other sound was the bed that creaked loudly thanks to how active they were. Her hands were held to the bed frame as he continued to ravish her sensuous body. The more she screamed, the more he was enticed to move quicker, deeper, and stronger. He never failed to make the woman beneath him scream out his name endlessly.


    Two dayster


    Carlos and Tristan showed up at a mental hospital in New York. Tabitha sat in the courtyard, staring nkly at a tree. A nurse was there by her side to take care of her. When she saw Carlos, she greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Huo."


    Carlos nodded at her and gestured for her to leave. The nurse left as she was told.


    Although Tristan knew Tabitha wouldn''t respond to him, he still greeted her politely, "Mrs. Tabitha Huo."


    She cast a nce at him, her eyes empty.


    Tristan sighed and said nothing more.


    Tabitha didn''t even recognize Carlos. When she saw him, she asked with a smile, "Lewis, is that you?"


    The name was like a sharp knife slicing the proud man''s heart to ribbons.


    He stood still and thought, ''Three years ago, when Debbie was first introduced to her, she was still the elegant and graceful Mrs. Tabitha Huo. She was my mom. And she treated Debbie well, in contrast to the rest of the family.


    But James destroyed her. Day by day, he tortured her, mentally and physically. He broke her down bit by bit. He even threw mud at her. And this is what''s left.''


    When Carlos didn''t respond, Tabitha stood up and grabbed his hand. She had a hopeful expression on her face. "Lewis, I made your favorite meal. Let''s go eat."


    Tristan really felt sorry for Carlos. He was a tough and strong CEO, but when he was around Tabitha, he was just a son who wanted to be loved.


    ''Mr. Huo loves Tabitha and sees her as a mother, yet all she cares about is Lewis.


    Before flying to New York, Mr. Huo asked Frankie to contact the best mental hospitals in Y City. He had the assistant exhaustively check out each facility until one met his exacting standards. He wants to take her back to the city and even intends to help her get revenge on James, '' Tristan thought.


    Tabitha''s reaction chilled his blood. She was really far gone.


    Carlos, however, acted as if he didn''t mind at all. He took her hand gently and said in a soft voice, "Mom, what did you cook?"


    Tabitha led Carlos to her ward. The ward was very clean. It smelled of cleaning agent, and the acrid smell hit his nostrils. The staff were in there every day, cleaning. At least you couldn''tin the ce was dirty.


    When mother and son entered the ward, Tabitha regained her senses. She immediately released him and said, "Carlos, you came."


    Carlos took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hand. He didn''t like other people''s germs, and was particrly fastidious. "Of course I''m here. I want to take you to Y City.

 Chapter 467: Divorce Papers

    Chapter 467: Divorce Papers"Carlos, Lewis came to visit me. His life sucks. Will you please help him out?" Tabitha asked with a hopeful expression.


    Carlos simply nodded, a dash of sarcasm shing in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Carlos. I really appreciate that."


    "You''re too polite." He then gestured to Tristan, who was standing close by. Tristan immediately opened his briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers.


    Carlos grabbed them and passed them to Tabitha without sparing a single nce at them. "Divorce papers. Sign them."


    Tabitha''s face paled and she seemed to lose herposure and focus. She became visibly frail. The old woman shook her head violently and murmured, "No, not that. Lewis will get hurt."


    ''Lewis again... All she cares about is her own son, '' Tristan thought.


    "Listen to me. He cheated on you. Not long after you gave birth to Lewis, Glenda gave birth to his daughter, Stephanie. He also lied about saving your life back then. All he wanted was your family''s power and wealth," Carlos said in a calm voice, yet Tabitha went berserk when she heard what he said.


    "NO! That''s not true! James saved me. You''re lying! Did Miranda put you up to this? Or was it Glenda?"


    However, everything he said was true. Although these things had happened many years ago, Carlos'' people still managed to dredge up the truth.


    The reason why James married Tabitha was that her family was one of the power elite in the city back in the day. They were quite influential, and wealthy to boot. James had set his sights on all that, and wooed her until she agreed to marry him. Actually, James was not Valerie''s son. He wanted even more power and resources to strengthen his position within the Huo family.


    When she was younger, Tabitha liked to travel. At one point, her affinity for foreign countries proved to be her undoing. Emerging from a restaurant after sampling the local cuisine, she rounded a corner, straight into the arms of thugs who intended to rob her and worse. A man showed up, and through abination of skill, speed, and brains, managed to save her from these hoodlums. They were savage, yet he was brainy. But she didn''t know who her savior was. It was too dark to see his face.


    She searched for him for several months, using her influence and connections, but to no avail. James somehow got wind of this and pretended to be the man who saved her. As a result, they were married.


    James wasn''t even Dous and Valerie''s son. They only had one living son, Wade.


    After Valerie gave birth to their second son, it ended in tragedy. He was stillborn. Dous was determined to shield his wife from the devastating news, so he procured a newborn baby and told Valerie it was their son. That baby was none other than James.


    The boy''s mother died in childbirth, and there was nobody to im her body. No one knew who the boy''s father was.


    As a result, money changed hands to expedite things. Dous adopted him and told his wife that he was their second son. Valerie never knew any different. It was a difficult pregnancy, and they used a mixture of half-oxygen-half-nitrous-oxide to treat her pain duringbor. She was unconscious during some of the critical moments, and wasn''t lucid immediately following the birth.


    He told nobody the truth even before his death. Maybe he just wanted to bury the fact forever.


    Seeing Tabitha''s red eyes, Carlos put the divorce papers on the table and said, "You''re making way too much out of this. If you don''t want to divorce James, it''s fine with me. Just think it over."


    Tabitha shrieked hysterically as she grabbed the papers, tore them into shreds, and stuffed some strips in her mouth. "I know what you''re up to," she said, talking around the mouthful. "You''re trying to hurt James because he forced Debbie to divorce you. Carlos Huo, have you no heart? We''ve raised you for more than thirty years. Is this the thanks we get?"


    Carlos tried to stop her, but she moved the papers away, tearing another strip and putting it in her mouth. After chewing the strips a few times, she spat them out.


    Tristan rolled his eyes secretly and thought, ''Wow! What an ungrateful mother! I feel bad for Mr. Huo.


    Wait! That''s not right. She''s not his mom. Still, so selfish!''


    Carlos couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. He simply said, "I''ve found the finest mental hospital in Y City. Why don''t youe with me? I can visit you more often if you stay there."


    "Save your hypocrisy and fuck off! Stay out of my business. You''re not my son!" Tabitha screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "We''re leaving now. I''ll visit you when I''m free," Carlos said, emotionless.


    "Don''t bother. You look down on us, now that you''re the CEO. You even disrespect your father, your whole family. Just go away!"


    Carlos paused when he heard that, but then kept walking away.


    Tristan really felt bad for his boss. ''Maybe she''s mad. That''s why she said those hurtful words.'' Thinking of it, he sighed and followed after Carlos.


    After that, Carlos went to the Huo family''s house.


    Unlike before, the house was now very quiet.


    James and Carlos had been staying in Y City. Lewis and Portia were out of the country. Miranda and Wade had gone to work. Everyone else was at work or in school. Only Valerie remained at home.


    The olddy was sitting in the hall, worshiping the Buddha. When she saw Carlos, she smiled and greeted him, "Carlos, you''re here."


    The hall was very tranquil, except for the Buddhist music yed at a low volume.


    "Grandma." Carlos had some supplements he had bought for his grandma. He nodded and gestured for Tristan to give them to a nearby maid.


    The maid left the hall to put the supplements into the storage room, while Tristan stood outside the hall to wait for his boss.


    Valerie and Carlos sat on the sofa together. She asked with concern, "So how are you feeling? Fully recovered?"


    Carlos gave her a smile and assured her, "Yes. Don''t worry about me, Grandma. No more medicines." After a while, he added, "But I still need regr injections."


    Valerie nodded and asked, "How are you and Stephanie?"


    "I broke it off." He didn''t exin the reasons behind it to his grandma.


    Valerie sighed helplessly. "You and Debbie back together?" she asked.


    Carlos'' expression remained the same. "She''s my ex. I n to fix that," he said.


    Valerie shook her head. "Whatever. I''m too old to get involved. So when am I gonna see some great-grandkids? Otherwise, I can''t die in peace."


    His face softened when he thought of the little girl. "Grandma, Debbie gave birth to my daughter three years ago. Her name is Evelyn." Her eyes glittered with joy. As she was about to ask something, he added, "She''s an adorable girl. She looks like Debbie, but she acts like me."


    "Why didn''t you bring her along? I''d love to see her," Valerieined, pouting her lips.


    Carlos pulled out his phone from his pocket, found the album he made with Evelyn''s photos and gave it to Valerie.


    Valerie put on her presbyopic sses and began to study the pictures carefully. When she saw the first one, she murmured, "Such a pretty girl! She does look like Debbie. But that expression is so you. Look at her eyes! She is rather cute in this one. This one, look! She looks exactly like your mom. Maybe she''ll be like Miranda after she''s grown. Cold, aloof... Well, maybe not. Debbie''s upbeat and cheerful. Maybe she''ll turn out more like that..."

 Chapter 468: A Wedding Invitation

    Chapter 468: A Wedding InvitationCarlos wore a broad smile as Valerie madements on Evelyn. ''No matter who she resembles in character, I will love her forever, '' he thought.


    After a while, Valerie gave his phone back and said, "Please bring her here to visit me if you have time. I don''t know how much longer I will live."


    "Grandma, don''t say that! Debbie and I will have another baby and you will have to take care of it for us," Carlos said with a soft smile. He gazed at the photo on his phone for a while before locking it and putting it back into his pocket.


    "She''s pregnant again?" Valerie asked, eyes wide open.


    Carlos shook his head. "Not yet, but it won''t be long before she is."


    Valerie was a little disappointed, but she still had Evelyn. "If you are too busy, just send her here. I''ll take care of her myself."


    Carlos stood up, poured a cup of tea for her and said with a sigh, "Grandma, I''m afraid I can''t bring her over now."


    "Why?" Valerie asked in confusion as she took the cup from his hands. "What happened?"


    Carlos paused, wondering what he should address Miranda as. "Mom has been delegating her duties in New York. She will be flying to Y City next week to take care of Evelyn."


    It took Valerie a few seconds to realize that Carlos was referring to Miranda, and not Tabitha. Sheforted him, "Carlos, it was me who had forced Miranda to give you up to James and Tabitha. Please don''t me her for that. Be nice to her and your dad."


    Carlos nodded his head as he stared out the window absent-mindedly.


    Before he and Tristan left the Huo family''s house, Carlos promised Valerie that he would stay overnight at her ce.


    He was incredibly busy. After visiting Valerie, he had to go and meet Stephanie''s parents.


    In Y City


    It had been four days since Carlos had left for New York. Debbie stared dejectedly out the window. Not too far away, workers were working. That ce used to be a vi which her music studio and yoga room were in, but then James had it demolished and nted a garden instead. Now Carlos hired these workers to build a new vi there.


    Debbie turned away from the construction site. ''Ugh! This is so boring, ''


    she thought and pulled out her phone to call Carlos. The call connected soon, and before the man could speak, she spat, "Carlos Huo, I need to get out of this house today. If you still refuse to let me leave, I will not divorce Ivan!"


    "Okay."


    She was ready for a retort, not having expected that he would agree so easily. "What?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Where are you going today?" he asked, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    ''Did my threat work?'' she wondered. "I need to go to work. And I also want to pick Piggy up from the kindergarten myself," she replied.


    "All right."


    ''Since when has Carlos Huo been so open to persuasion? Is he plotting something?'' She scrunched up her eyebrows.


    But Carlos said nothing more and hung up on her abruptly.


    Confused, Debbie stared at her phone, wondering what he was doing in New York right now.


    ''Whatever! I can focus on my work now.''


    Debbie called Ruby and began to schedule her work. She had many ads to shoot.


    One day, when she had just finished a photo shoot for the cover of a magazine, her phone rang. She picked it up from the table and checked the caller ID¡ªit was an unknown number.


    ''It''s probably someone from the Huo family, ''


    she reckoned. "Hello?" She answered the phone.


    "Debbie Nian?" came an unfamiliar woman''s voice.


    "Yes. Who is this?"


    After a moment''s pause, the woman answered, "Glenda Shi, Stephanie''s mother. I''m in Y City right now. How about you and I have a cup of tea together this afternoon?"


    ''Stephanie''s mother?'' Debbie didn''t know what the woman wanted, but she knew that she was up to no good. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time for a meet and greet. What do you want?" she asked.


    Glenda''s expression changed; she felt offended. "I need to talk to you face-to-face about my daughter and Mr. Huo."


    Debbie chuckled and said casually, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about, Mrs. Li."


    Glenda clenched her teeth and spat, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone so shameless. Who do you think you are? You are nothing but a mistress!"


    "A mistress? Me?" Debbie scoffed. "I think you are well aware who the mistress is between the two of us. That word suits you and your daughter more than anyone else."


    "What did you say?" Glenda yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Debbie pulled her phone away from her ear. She smirked and thought, ''I thought Glenda was more scheming than Stephanie. Looks like she can hardly retain herposure either.'' "Didn''t you hear me? Fine, I''ll repeat it for you. You and your daughter are the mistresses here."


    "You bitch!" Glenda cursed, unable to control her fury.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Mrs. Li, don''t forget who you are. You are ady of the high society, and yet you are acting like an uncouth shrew." Debbie''s outright disdain only enraged Glenda even further.


    Gasping for air, she scoffed, "I''ve never seen a woman so bitchy like you. You not only seduce my daughter''s fiance, but even disrespect your elders. It''s really no wonder. Your parents haven''t taught you any manners."


    The smile on Debbie''s face vanished. "Mrs. Li, do you know how thest person who had said those words ended up?"


    Glenda froze. "What do you mean?"


    Debbie sneered into the phone, "Do you know Megan Lan? She had once said those same words you did. And you know what? She''s dead now." Actually, it was Valerie who had said those words, and Megan was just present at that time. But Glenda didn''t need to know the details.


    And of course, Glenda knew Megan.


    Her daughter and Megan had acted as friends on the surface, but had always been enemies.


    When Debbie mentioned Megan, Glenda felt shivers travel down her spine. She turned around to look behind her. She was at a mall, and she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the crowd around her. No one could attack her at a public ce like that. "Don''t you try to scare me! It''s useless. Wait! The murderer hasn''t been caught yet. Are you saying that you were the one who killed her?"


    Debbieughed at her response. "Mrs. Li, congrattions. You''ve sessfully attracted my attention. Let''s meet. When and where?"


    "I''m at the Shining International za now. You cane over right away," Glenda said.


    Debbie, however, simply said, "Oh, I''m sorry, Mrs. Li. I''m quite busy at the moment. Maybe another time."


    Glenda was so angry that her hands started quivering and her knuckles went pale.


    Before Glenda could respond, Debbie hung up on her. Unconvinced, Glenda continued to call her, but Debbie didn''t bother to answer.


    She looked at the many missed calls on her phone screen. ''Who does she think she is?


    Why should I waste my time on her?'' Debbie thought to herself.


    At ZL Group


    The moment Carlos arrived in Y City, he went straight to his office.


    Frankie stood before the desk, giving his report. After that, he put an envelope on the table and said, "Mr. Huo, the letter is from Mr. Wen. I didn''t open it."


    Carlos cast a sideways nce at it and said coldly, "Open it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Frankie opened the envelope swiftly.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then looked up at Carlos. "Mr. Huo, it''s a wedding invitation." He unfolded it slowly.

 Chapter 469: You Can Only Slender Me To Vent Your Frustration

    Chapter 469: You Can Only Slender Me To Vent Your Frustration''A wedding invitation?'' Carlos, who was working on hisptop, was taken aback by Frankie''s words. "Give it to me," he ordered. Frankie already read the names on the invitation, and his eyes widened in surprise. "It''s Mr. Wen and¡ª" His voice trailed off.


    ''Never mind. Let Mr. Huo handle it, '' he thought.


    Carlos frowned upon seeing the names. ''Ivan and Kasie are tying the knot at the end of next month? They''re inviting Debbie and me to their wedding ceremony?''


    Carlos held the invitation in his hand deep in thought.


    He rubbed his brow when something suddenly urred to him. "Check Debbie and Ivan''s marriage certificate. Now!" he ordered.


    Even though Debbie had shown Carlos her marriage certificate before, something didn''t seem to add up. With his heart in his throat, Frankie immediately made the phone call.


    Five minutester when he got the information, he approached his boss and said in a shaky voice, "Mr. Huo, a member of staff from the Civil Affairs Department has informed me that there is no registration record of Miss Nian and Mr. Wen. I guess that means that they didn''t get married."


    The truth was that Debbie and Ivan had fooled Carlos.


    However, he wasn''t the only one that they had duped. Many people were led to believe that Debbie and Ivan were a married couple.


    Carlos leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally opened them again and dialed Ivan''s number. "Ivan Wen!" His voice was as cold as ice.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' icy tone, Ivan guessed that the fake marriage thing had been exposed. He said in a yful tone, "Hi, Mr. Huo. Surprise! Debbie and I didn''t get married. Are you overjoyed?"


    Carlos sneered, "Yes, I am. So in return, I n to give you a wedding gift that you''ll never forget. How about I buy the Wen Group?"


    Ivan was rendered speechless. ''Carlos is a ruthless man! I have to do something.'' He knew the only one who could deal with Carlos was Debbie. So he said, "Thanks, Mr. Huo. That''s very generous of you. By the way, if I let Debbie know that you''ve regained your memory, how do you think she would feel about that? You''ve been keeping that little bit of information away from her. Do you think she would be thrilled or furious when I tell her? Well, my guess is that she won''t be happy."


    Carlos'' face darkened, and he clenched his fist. "How dare you threaten me!" he said through gritted teeth.


    ''My daughter is calling him "Daddy." Now he''s threatening me. Am I too lenient with him?'' he thought.


    "No, no, no! Mr. Huo, I don''t dare threaten you. Debbie and I are only friends. Nothing more than that. My mom forced me to get married, so I asked Debbie to do me a favor and hold a fake wedding with me. I swear we never did anything intimate. I didn''t even kiss her once." ''Sorry, Debbie. Your man is too brutal. I''m unable to deal with him.


    I have to betray you to save mypany, '' he thought.


    Debbie had once told Carlos that she and Ivan had made love.


    Given the current position that Carlos had put Ivan in, he chose to believe Ivan''s story.


    Somehow, he had a hunch that Debbie would stir up even bigger trouble in the future. Though what could he do?


    He could only go along with it.


    Even so, Carlos didn''t n on letting Ivan off the hook so easily, so he said, "I heard that a model signed up with yourpany recently and that she became popr after just one show..."


    "Wait," Ivan said, interrupting him. "Mr. Huo, are you implying that you want me to send the model to you? Hey, does Debbie know about this?"


    "Ivan Wen!" Carlos boomed in a foul mood.


    Ivan realized that he had gone too far, so he said in a serious tone, "Mr. Huo, if Debbie finds out that you have taken a model away from mypany, she''ll make a fuss."


    What Ivan said did make sense. Without saying another word, Carlos hung up on him.


    He felt somewhat dejected at this moment. Debbie was his Achilles'' heel, and it seemed that everyone knew it and used it to their advantage.


    Ivan, on the other hand, didn''t feel at ease. Although he had the upper hand this time, he knew that Carlos wouldn''t let this go so readily.


    ''I have to keep an eye on him, '' he told himself.


    The day after Debbie had received Glenda''s call, Glenda went to see her with two bodyguards.


    Debbie was with her lyricist, writing a song in a cafe near herpany, when a woman wearing a long dress and dark sunsses stood before her. Glenda looked down at Debbie before asking arrogantly, "Are you Debbie Nian?"


    Although Debbie had never met her before, her gut feeling told her that she was Glenda. "Yes, I am. And you are?" she asked.


    Glenda removed her sses, revealing her eyes, which looked exactly like Stephanie''s. "I''m Stephanie''s mom," she said.


    Debbie dismissed the lyricist with an apologetic smile. Then she sipped her coffee, and without offering Glenda to sit down, she ndly asked, "Are you here for your daughter?"


    Glenda sat down opposite Debbie, sizing her up.


    Debbie was wearing a red and white jumpsuit with a pair of beige high heels. With her delicate makeup and perfect figure, she easily stood out in the crowd.


    Glenda had seen Debbie''s photo before. However, now she found that Debbie was even more stunning in the flesh. She gnashed her teeth and cursed, "You are indeed an enchantress. No wonder you have bewitched Mr. Huo."


    Debbie wasn''t angry at all. "Really? I believe you said that wrong. Your daughter stole Carlos from me," she said with a smile.


    Glenda seethed and reached for the half-filled coffee cup that the lyricist had left behind. She waved the cup and tried to ssh the coffee onto Debbie''s face.


    Debbie realized her intention and dodged the coffee easily, which stained the rug on the floor beside her.


    Before Glenda could even put the cup down, Debbie raised her cup and poured the coffee onto Glenda''s head. Glenda shrieked at the top of her lungs. Debbie red at her in disdain and snorted, "Woman, are you crazy? If you think that I''m a pushover, you should have learned more about me before you came here. I''m not someone that you can mess with!"


    Glenda pulled out a pack of wet tissues from her bag and began to wipe the coffee from herself. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Bah! Learn more about you? I already know enough about you. You''re just a shameless bitch who cheated on Mr. Huo and eloped with another man!"


    While ying on her phone, Debbie said nonchntly, "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you."


    "I said you cheated on Mr. Huo and eloped with another man. You even gave birth to a bastard child, and you told Mr. Huo that bastard was his daughter. I''ve never met someone as shameless as you. You deserve to rot in hell!"


    Debbie chuckled and opened the WeChat app. She sent Carlos a message saying, "Mr. Handsome, someone just called Evelyn a ''bastard.'' What should I do?"


    Then she turned to Glenda and said, "Come on! Many women have said the same words before. You''re just like them, unable to get close to Carlos. Oops! I said that wrong. It''s your daughter who is unable to get close to him. So you can only nder me to vent your frustration."

 Chapter 470: Talk Of The Town

    Chapter 470: Talk Of The TownGlenda''s face twitched when she heard what Debbie said. "You''re just after his money, aren''t you? Tell you what, I''ll give you ten million. Take your bastard child and leave Mr. Huo."


    "Ten million?" Debbie sneered. "At least you''re not as stingy as your daughter. She offered me five."


    Glenda cast her a disdainful look. "Like the idea? Then fine, take the money and get your ass out of the country. I won''t even say a word about the coffee you poured on me."


    Debbie didn''t have the time for games. ''If I ever had any doubts, they''re gone. James, Glenda and Stephanie are definitely family. All arrogant and shockingly open about their cruelty. But neither mother nor daughter is as cunning as James.'' "Like mother, like daughter. You''ve cheated on your husband for so many years. Your daughter stole my husband while his memories were gone. And you both think money can buy everything. Five million? Ten million? Come on! You can do better than that."


    Debbie stood up from her seat and added, "Lady¡ªand I use the term loosely¡ªI''ll give you fifty million. Take your bitch of a daughter and get out of my sight."


    Glenda couldn''t keep her cool anymore. She stood up and raised her hand, about to p Debbie.


    Debbie, however, caught her wrist with her left hand and pped her in the face with the right. Smack!


    "Argh!" Glenda screamed at the top of her lungs.


    There were not many guests at the cafe¡ªonly two young girls, likely students, were sitting at another table. Not wanting any part of this, they immediately picked up their backpacks and went to the cashier''s desk to pay. They left in a hurry.


    Debbie shook her hand and said impatiently, "Don''t call me. Ever. I''m busy, and I don''t have time for your drama."


    Glenda''s face was already red and swollen from the force of Debbie''s p. Her tears fell as she yelled, "You bitch! Guards!"


    The bodyguards, who had been standing by the gate all this time, ran towards her. "Mrs. Li."


    Glenda raised her hand and pointed at Debbie. "Grab her," she said in a chilly voice.


    Debbie shrugged helplessly. ''Seriously? I really don''t have time for this.''


    She turned to the bodyguards and said, "Hey guys. Let''s take this outside. Don''t want to smash the cafe, right? Hey, didn''t you hear me?"


    While she was speaking, a bodyguard kicked a chair hard and sent it flying forward, spinning on one leg.


    The young mother dodged the chair, and then quickly reached into her purse.


    She took out a few hundred dors and gave the money to the cashier, who was shivering behind the counter. "Sorry about the mess. Keep the change."


    The cashier didn''t take the wad of cash she offered, cowering behind the counter at the sight of the two fierce bodyguards bearing down on Debbie.


    Debbie smiled and put the money on the counter before heading outside.


    However, a man grabbed her by the shoulder and was about to spin her around. At this moment, her phone rang. She smashed the hand with her purse and shouted, "Get your filthy paw off me!"


    Ignoring the bodyguard''s stunned expression, she pulled out her phone and checked the caller ID¡ªCarlos Huo.


    She held her phone up, making sure she had Glenda''s attention. "It''s Carlos. Last chance to call them off."


    Name-dropping certainly had its perks. Glenda was afraid of Carlos and what he might do if her guards manhandled Debbie. "Stop!" she ordered.


    Debbie smiled and answered the call in Glenda''s presence. "Hi honey, you miss me?" she asked softly on purpose. Without sparing Glenda another nce, she walked off.


    "Who''s with you?" Carlos asked, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    "None of your business!" Since she was out of the cafe, she didn''t need to act anymore. "It''s cool. I handled it. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    After saying that, she hung up.


    ''Ever since we''ve been together, people havee out of the woodwork to mess with me, '' she thought angrily.


    Carlos was stunned. ''I caused trouble for her? When? How?''


    Rubbing his aching temples, he called Frankie in. "Find out who Debbie was with today and what they did."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Debbie thought Glenda was done, but she was wrong. Glenda asked her bodyguards to follow the singer''s car.


    Debbie stopped the car and got out. The bodyguards did the same.


    She leaned against her car and used her finger to call them forward. It worked; they were pretty upset. The two bodyguards looked at each other before rushing over.


    Before they could even touch Debbie, she kicked one in the stomach, and grabbed the other''s arm. He stumbled backward before tripping over his buddy, hitting his head on the ground. They rolled on the road and finally stopped.


    They then realized that they were no match for Debbie, so they struggled to their feet, ran back to their car and sped off.


    Glenda called her daughter andined, "Hey Stephanie, I finally know why you hate Debbie so much. She has a sharp tongue."


    Stephanie took a look at the photos in her hand and asked casually, "You met with her?"


    "Yes. I wanted to find out why Carlos chose her instead of you. I didn''t expect her to p me! She''ll pay for that." ''Stephanie has to be Mrs. Huo. Otherwise, everything James did would be in vain, '' she thought.


    Stephanie froze for a moment, and asked with a frown, "Mom, she hit you?"


    "Yeah. She''s a tough cookie. Even my bodyguards failed me. Stephanie, be careful if you deal with her," Glenda said through gritted teeth.


    ''Seriously? She hit my mom!'' Angry could be seen in her beautiful eyes. "Mom, I have to go. Don''t worry. She''ll pay for what she did today."


    Stephanie called her assistant over and told her, "Post these photos online!"


    "Yes, Miss Li."


    That evening, the pictures went viral, and Debbie''s name was trending high on social media.


    Almost everyone in the city saw the photo of her and Ivan''s marriage certificate. The news said they had secretly been married for some time.


    Of course, this made her look like a liar. She had said publicly, in her concert, that she and Ivan were just friends.


    What was more, someone even snapped a photo of Debbie trying on a wedding dress. People spected about whether they were holding a wedding ceremony soon.


    The important part was that someone released photos of Debbie and Carlos hugging each other on the beach while on vacation. Rumor had it that Debbie had dated two men at the same time.


    Carlos had gotten engaged to Stephanie. So many people cursed Debbie angrily online saying, "I feel bad for her husband and Stephanie. Debbie Nian is such a bitch!"


    Debbie was not affected by the news at all. She even asked her PR team to make the news go viral.

 Chapter 471: Nice

    Chapter 471: NiceWhat made Debbie ufortable was that Carlos was rather calm this time.


    He didn''t call her, nor did he deal with the news posts online. Previously, whenever she was trending online, he would do damage control by deleting thements and news posts. But this time, he did nothing.


    After the topic had spread like wildfire for five hours, one of the "victims" finally gave an interview¡ªStephanie. The reporters had many questions.


    "Miss Li, what do you think about Mr. Huo and his ex-wife falling in love again?"


    "Miss Li, why did you choose to be with Mr. Huo in the first ce? Do you love him?"


    "Miss Li, I heard that Mr. Huo broke off your engagement. Is that true? Did he do it to get back with Debbie Nian?"


    The reporters bombarded Stephanie with questions. She could hardly answer one before another question was headed her way.


    Stephanie''s eyes were red and swollen, like she''d been crying hard before the interview. She still managed to smile politely for the cameras. "Carlos and I love each other very much. Don''t believe everything you hear. And I can understand why she''d be hugging my fiance. She can''t bear to move on. He''s a good man. Anyway, Miss Nian and Mr. Wen are about to hold their wedding ceremony soon. I think congrattions are in order. And don''t mention these rumors around them. That would be quite rude."


    "Wow! Miss Li, you''re such a wonderful woman."


    "I''m impressed, Miss Li. You''re the only one good enough for Mr. Huo."


    Stephanie''s smile grew wider at the reporters''pliments. They were positively sycophantic, falling all over themselves to fawn over her. And why not? She presented an elegant figure.


    Another reporter chimed in, "I heard that the rumors were leaked by your assistant, Miss Li. Is that true? Did your assistant post this stuff online?"


    "What? Miss Li''s assistant? Did you start these rumors to get back at Debbie Nian?"


    "Miss Li, I heard that you and Carlos broke up. Is that true?"


    Things seemed to be spiraling out of control. Stephanie''s smile froze. Luckily, she was smart enough to give a good answer. "It doesn''t matter who posted it. Miss Nian has so many enemies in the city, anyone could have done it. Let''s hope she behaves herself in the future. Imagine being the other woman!"


    A smart person would read between the lines. Stephanie was slinging mud at Debbie, saying that the rumors were true.


    "If Miss Li said it, then it''s probably true. She''s a famous businesswoman. She''s never been known to lie, and probably isn''t now."


    "I agree. Miss Li, I hate to touch a nerve, but did you leak this?"


    Stephanie finally realized what was going on. These reporters wanted to force her to admit she released the news. ''Who sent these reporters? Why are they focusing on who started the rumors?''


    Stephanie took a deep breath and managed to stay calm. In a cold voice, she said, "Many people know that Miss Nian loves my fiance. It could be any one of them. You can''t be sure that it was me, right? Let''s call it a day. I need to get back to work. Carlos and I are good." To show this, she lifted her hand, and the diamond ring glinted in the sun. The move was intended to be casual.


    Theizens became more excited after watching the interview. They left numerous messages under Debbie''s posts on Weibo and asked for an exnation.


    Debbie, the talk of the town, sat in her office, on a phone call with Ivan. "Clever boy! How did you know it was me who hired the reporters? She fell right into my trap. Ha-ha!" Debbieughed into her phone.


    Ivan''s phone was on speaker. When Kasie heard that, she said, "Nice! We got your back. But won''t Carlos get pissed? He is Stephanie''s fiance, after all."


    Ivan patted Kasie''s shoulder and pointed to his own head. She instantly got the point. ''Right. Mr. Huo has his memory back. Stephanie''s toast, '' she thought. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Debbie, however, was the only one among their little group that didn''t know Carlos had gotten his memory back. She was kind of worried about it. "If Carlos sides with Stephanie, then I''m screwed. He''ll fire me. I may have to sponge off you guys."


    Ivan chuckled and said yfully, "Well, if that really happens, Kasie and I will put our ns for a family on hold. We''ll treat Piggy like our own daughter. And you can clean our house and take care of the kid for a living."


    Debbie yelled, "I can''t believe you! You want to take my daughter away and make me your housemaid. What a jerk!"


    Kasie pinched Ivan''s arm andined, "Hey, don''t bully my friend. If it weren''t for her, you''d still be a bachelor now.


    Ivan held her in his arms and kissed her lips. "Okay, okay. She''s our matchmaker, and I should be nicer to her. She can just cook for us."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and retorted, "Hi Kasie, I saw the hottest guy recently. He''s young and super caring. Would you like me to introduce you?"


    "Of course! Tomboy, how old is he? What does he¡ª Mmmph..." Kasie''s voice trailed off.


    Debbie knew what was going on at the other end of the line. She blushed. "Don''t forget to follow me on Weibo and y along. Bye!" Then she hung up immediately.


    What happened next was beyond belief.


    Carlos consented to an interview to clear up the rumors. He held it in one of ZL Group''s many conference rooms. He projected a dapper and gant appearance, in a custom-designed ck suit, a ck shirt, and a silver tie. Rounding out the outfit was a pair of luxury shoes.


    With no PR team or a draft for his speech, Carlos started with a serious expression on his face, "I broke up with Stephanie Li for several reasons. The most important reason is that I''m still in love with my ex-wife, Debbie Nian. I had amnesia from that car ident three years ago. But l couldn''t help falling in love with her again. She is sincere and caring, and the only one I love. Even though I don''t remember her, she''s been trying her damnedest to bring back the love we had. I''m greatly moved by what she''s done for me. Three years ago, someone made up vicious rumors about her. She was cyber-bullied by so many people for something she didn''t do. She was even forced to leave Y City while pregnant. She gave birth to our daughter in a foreign country and raised her all alone. She''d been waiting for me the whole time. Maybe I''d been waiting for her too, but I didn''t realize it then."

 Chapter 472: I Owe Her An Apology

    Chapter 472: I Owe Her An ApologyDebbie slumped backzily on the sofa as she watched the news. What Carlos was saying made her tense. She sat up abruptly and focused her full attention on the screen and hung on his every word. He stood there, dashing as ever.


    There were no tears on his face, nor did he look sad. However, his words touched every listener. "I lost my memory and oppressed Debbie. Heartbroken, she finally gave up on me and left. During her absence, I was miserable and started reflecting on my acts. I''m not proud of what I did, and I regret every bit of it. Even though I want my ex-wife back, I have never cheated on Miss Li, because she was never my girlfriend. After I had lost my memory, she worked with someone else on a scheme against me, posing to be my girlfriend. This was only her role in the scheme that they had concocted together. So she is not the victim here. Debbie is. From three years ago up until this moment, Debbie has been suffering too much because of me."


    Debbie gaped in shock and put her hand to her mouth. The tears flowed freely down her cheeks like a broken dam. Then her phone began to ring incessantly from people who were concerned about her, but she hung up without answering each time. How could she possibly speak on the phone in this condition? She had lost all sense ofposure and could only hold her bleary eyes fixed to the screen on Carlos.


    He was clearing her name in front of everybody. He was dering his love for her to the world. Every word he said warmed her. Once her heart was broken, but now she felt that she was whole again.


    Unable to contact Debbie on her phone, Ruby ran over to Debbie''s office instead. She wanted to tell Debbie to watch the news. But when she walked into the office and stopped to catch her breath, she saw that Debbie was already watching it. Ruby was relieved. She handed Debbie a tissue and consoled her. "Debbie, don''t cry, although I feel like crying too. What Mr. Huo said is so touching," Ruby said choking on the words.


    Debbie wiped her eyes silently, but it was no use. Each time she did, the tears would just roll down her cheeks again. If Carlos were by her side now, she would hug him tightly and wail in his arms. She would tell him how much she loved him and that her love for him had never stopped and never would.


    Carlos went on, "I had loved and treasured Debbie. In the past three years, she was framed and had endured unbearable pain. It''s all my fault. I owe her an apology. Debbie, I''m so sorry for everything. From now on, I''ll protect you and make sure no harmes near you. I will remarry Debbie as soon as possible. I hope that I have made my feelings and intentions for Debbie loud and clear. Thank you."


    The reporters were in a frenzy now and wanted to ask Carlos more questions, but Carlos turned them down.


    Just then, Ruby thought of something. She urged Debbie, "Release the proof! Hurry!"


    Debbie looked at her bewildered. She remembered that she was going to do something before the news had started but forgot what it was.


    ''Proof, proof...'' "Oh, right!" she remembered.


    Quickly she scrolled through the pictures on her phone and found the one she was looking for, and posted it on Weibo. It was her single status certificate proving that ever since she divorced Carlos three years ago, she had remained single and never married Ivan.


    Once the photo was out, the rumors were shattered.


    Under three minutes, Ivan posted a picture too. It was his marriage license. Beside the picture, he wrote, "Kasie and I are holding our wedding ceremony at the end of next month. Wee!"


    It was like a p across the face of the culprit.


    Kasie re-posted it. In thement section, she exined that she and Debbie were besties, and Debbie was the matchmaker.


    Stephanie was in shock while everything was unraveling right before her eyes.


    Carlos'' determination to break it off with her was beyond all of her expectations. There was not a trace of affection in his tone when he spoke of her. Each sentence was harsher than thest.


    ''Has he recovered his memory?'' she wondered.


    She wasted no time calling James. "Uncle James, who told you that Debbie and Ivan got married?" James had sent her those pictures. Initially, Stephanie nned to wait for the perfect moment to release them online. But when Debbie hit Glenda, it was thest straw. Stephanie was pushed over the edge and sold the pictures to the press.


    When she called, James was already beside himself with rage. The news made his blood pressure soar. He ced his hand on his chest and said slowly, "It was Debbie. She told me she and Ivan got married and that she had given up on Carlos. She asked me not to harm her daughter."


    It wasn''t until he saw the news that he realized that Debbie had duped him.


    Judging by what Carlos said, he wasn''t sure if his amnesia was gone or not. Feeling confused, he called Dr. Zhu to confirm. The doctor informed him that Carlos had been having the injections. Whether Carlos remembered or not, it didn''t matter anymore.


    The most important thing was that Carlos was totally on Debbie''s side now. James had lost control over him.


    Carlos had even started dealing with Stephanie. James assumed that Carlos would take action against him next. Either way, he had to exercise extreme caution and avoid making any mistakes.


    Stephanie put her phone on the table and then threw a file folder against the wall out of frustration. The entrance of the office building was swarming with reporters demanding an interview with her.


    To add insult to injury, her boss called her after watching the news and said, "Considering that you have done a pretty good job for thepany, I''ll give you the liberty of resigning instead of firing you. Perhaps you should take some time and travel the world."


    Stephanie waited it out in her office until it waste in the evening, avoiding the media and not saying a word.


    When Debbie finished work, Carlos'' car was already waiting for her in front of the building.


    Debbie ignored the curious gazes from the onlookers and walked up to his car and hopped in.


    She was considering talking with Carlos to find out whether he had remembered everything.


    Because only the Carlos from three years ago would have protected her as he had when he made an appearance on the news.


    Once she entered the car, Carlos took her into his arms, and she leaned against him.


    They sat quietly like that until the car reached the gate of Carlos'' manor.


    "Stop!" Debbie suddenly said, sitting up.


    Frankie hit the brakes.


    "Carlos, get out of the car," she said, turning to him. Then she opened the door and got out herself.


    Carlos said nothing and followed her out of the vehicle.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, smiling.


    Debbie gazed at him and smiled. Gently she began to straighten his tie. "I think you have regained your memory, although I can''t prove it. If you don''t give me an answer now, I won''t enter the manor."


    Carlos knew he had no choice but to tell her.


    "Why did you tell me that you got married to Ivan?" he asked. It pained him to think about how she put on a wedding gown for another man and how he carried her into the wedding car himself. He even walked her down the aisle and handed her over to another man.


    When he recalled all of that, it hurt him so much. However, it turned out that it was all just one of her tricks. She pulled it off so well that everyone had been convinced. Carlos had to apud her, though his heart ached. As for Ivan, Carlos hated him so much that he wanted to kill him.


    "You didn''t love me. What did it matter whom I married?" she asked in an innocent tone.


    Carlos pinched his forehead in frustration and exined, "You should have understood me given the circumstances."


    "Well, too bad! I didn''t!" she retorted bluntly.


    "Fine. Let''s drop that. Why did you tell me that you had sex with Ivan?"

 Chapter 473: Good Buddies

    Chapter 473: Good Buddies''He knew Ivan and I never slept together? Ivan must have told him everything, '' Debbie thought. Then she replied in a wronged tone, "When we were on the ind, I was horny, but you wouldn''t do anything. So I said that Ivan and I did it to piss you off."


    Carlos stared at her intensely.


    The fierce look in his eyes made her nervous. "Don''t look at me like that. I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I''m the one who should be mad," she added.


    ''How could I not want her? I was just trying not to cause problems, because she was married, '' Carlos thought.


    "And why didn''t you know my marriage license was fake? People are always saying you''re so clever..." she continued.


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond to that. He had tried toy a guilt trip on her, but she turned it around, made everything his fault. ''This woman is really savvy.''


    Debbie was d that he didn''t talk back to her. "I''ve answered your questions. Now it''s my turn."


    Carlos'' heart fluttered. He knew what she was going to ask. She figured it out faster than he thought, and he smiled resignedly.


    "Do you have your memory back or not?" she asked, her face betraying no emotion. What he didn''t know was that underneath that stony expression, her heart was pounding.


    Carlos looked her in the eye and took her in his arms. "Mmhmm."


    What a simple reply. But it was powerful enough to open the floodgates. Instantly, tears gushed from her eyes.


    Before he could say or do anything to console her, she lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the leg.


    The moment her pointed-toe stiletto hit his leg, a sharp pain seized him. He endured it silently. As the moments fled, the pain had dulled to an ache.


    Damon and Kinsley had talked him into pretending he still had amnesia. Carlos decided he was going to kick those guys'' asses.


    During this time, Frankie sat in the car. Bored, he got out to smoke and happened to see Debbie giving Carlos a kick.


    "Ha¡ª" he burst outughing. Since it was dangerous tough at Carlos, he stopped himself.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. The mighty Carlos Huo¡ªkicked by a woman! This was awesome!


    And he wasn''t supposed to see it. Quickly, he got back in the car. He was so afraid his desire to smoke went out the window like so much...er...smoke.


    He couldn''t help watching the two either. One kick wasn''t enough to vent her anger. Debbie kicked Carlos again.


    He didn''t grimace, didn''t scream, only looked at her tenderly.


    But her anger didn''t stop there. She gave him two more good kicks, just for good measure.


    "Feel better?" Carlos asked her.


    Debbie snorted and walked toward the car. He followed. But she got in and mmed the door shut. He was trapped outside the car. She locked the door quickly and opened the window a crack. "Don''t follow me!" she said angrily. Then she turned to Frankie. "Please turn the car around."


    Frankie looked at Carlos.


    Carlos nodded to him resignedly.


    After leaving the manor, Debbie asked Frankie to take her to Champs Bay Apartments. Since he had Carlos'' say-so, he did as he was told.


    That evening, Carlos invited Damon for a drink. Just the two of them. And it wasn''t at Orchid Private Club but at a bar that catered to all kinds of people.


    Carlos had booked a booth. Since nobody else was around, Damon thought Carlos had invited him there to discuss some secret n. He was excited. "Dude, you were awesome in front of the camera. I almost cried. I bet Debbie was in tears."


    "Nope," Carlos said simply.


    Damon was shocked. "No way! Women are way more sensitive. They always cry. What happened to her?"


    Carlos recalled Debbie''s angry face and then, without warning, he aimed a kick at Damon''s leg.


    He was wearing his wingtips tonight. It was a special asion¡ªan ass-kicking. He knew his kick would hurt much more than Debbie''s. Damon grimaced.


    For a long while he was in too much pain to utter a word. Bending over the table, he pped a hand over his leg, his face red from the pain.


    "That''s what I got when Debbie found out I was lying to her about my memory," Carlos began tly.


    Damon realized why Carlos had brought him there. ''This man is so vindictive.'' He finally managed to ask, "So why me me?"


    "You told me not to tell her," Carlos said after taking a sip of alcohol.


    "I did it for your own good, you ungrateful jackass! How was I supposed to know it would go south? Why are we friends again?"


    Carlos wasn''t angered by this. He smiled at him and asked, "Do you know how many times Debbie kicked me?"


    Damon had a bad feeling about this. "Hey, calm down, man! We''re good buddies¡ª Ah!" When Carlos kicked him again, Damon couldn''t bear the pain anymore and screamed. His howl filled every corner of the booth.


    "Four. Should I kick you and Kinsley twice each or should I kick you four times?" Carlos asked slowly.


    Damon stuck out his hand at once to stop Carlos kicking him again. At this moment, he forgot Kinsley was his friend or maybe he even didn''t remember who Kinsley was. "Twice each, please. I don''t think I''d survive a third."


    Carlos didn''t kick him anymore. Damon thought he was done with him. However, what Carlos said next didn''t exactly make him happy. "You always badmouthed my wife," Carlos remarked coldly.


    Damon cried, "I didn''t mean to. I told you, James tricked me. I swear I''ll make it up to her. I''ll apologize. Good enough?"


    "No!" Carlos said ruthlessly.


    Damon gritted his teeth, regretting having made friends with such a cold-blooded, brutal creature as Carlos. "I swear to God quit it! We won''t be friends, and you don''t want me as an enemy," he threatened.


    "No problem," Carlos replied easily. Damon regretted having made that threat.


    "Dude...Bro...Boss...what do you want from me?" ''Liar! He told me he wanted to have a drink with me. It turns out he was just trying to get back at me for Debbie.''


    Carlos thought about it and stated, "I heard your wife''s pregnant again."


    Damon shed a goofy smile when he thought of his wife. "Yes. I''ll be thrilled if I have a daughter half as lovely as Evelyn," he ttered.


    Carlos also was in a better mood when he thought of Evelyn, but not by much. "How far along is Adriana?"


    "Three months," Damon giggled.


    "Three months..." Carlos murmured. Then he pulled out his phone and called someone. "Send in ten women," hemanded.


    Damon was surprised. "What are you doing? Are you going to cheat on Debbie? Dude, don''t do that. Everyone saw you say you love her¡ª"


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and ten hot women walked in.


    As Damon was trying to figure out what was going on, Carlos stood up and told those women, "Serve Mr. Han well." Then he said to Tristan, "Get two bodyguards in here. They''ll watch Damon and make sure he keeps his hands to himself."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Only then did Damon realize what Carlos was doing. The sly man knew that he hadn''t had sex in three months. She hadn''t felt like it, so he had to do without. Now Carlos was using that to punish him. He asked those women to seduce Damon, but at the same time, he ordered the bodyguards to keep him from getting any.


    ''Carlos, you son of a bitch!'' Damon cursed inside. Carlos turned to leave. "Don''t do this! Get these women out of here! You can''t do this to me! Adriana will kill me!"


    Carlos paused, turning around. "Rx. I won''t tell. And nobody else will either," he said calmly. "Tristan, remember to take pictures."

 Chapter 474: Jailed

    Chapter 474: Jailed"Yes, Mr. Huo," Tristan remarked.


    Damon was desperate. "Damn you, Carlos! How could you do this to me? Come back!" he denounced.


    But as soon as Carlos left the room, those women surrounded Damon. "Mr. Han, I''ve heard so much about you. You''re indeed a handsome man."


    "Mr. Han, I''m Mitzi. I''ll take good care of you."


    Damon raged, "Take good care of my ass!"


    Mitzi was dazed for two seconds. Then she articted with a goofy smile, "Of course, I''ll take good care of that as well, Mr. Han."


    Damon was rendered speechless.


    On the sixth floor of Building two of Champs Bay Apartments


    Stephanie was sitting on the living room couch, smoking, as she watched the news on TV. The reporter was saying, "Not very long ago, our correspondent informed that Mr. Huo, Debbie Nian and their daughter were seen outside his vi and they went inside together. It looks like the rumors are true..."


    "Oh, shut up!" Stephanie turned off the TV angrily. She put out the cigarette and ruffled her messy hair restlessly. Carlos had regained his memory! It was not a part of their n. Dr. Zhu had told them that there was no way Carlos would regain his memory, not as long as they didn''t miss the regr injections.


    ''Liar! They''re all liars!''


    Furious, she smashed the lighter against the tea table.


    Debbie had used a fake marriage license to set up James, but Stephanie got screwed over too. Now, both her and James'' reputations were ruined, all thanks to Debbie.


    Hate gnawed at her as she thought of what Debbie had done to her.


    Just then, her phone rang. "What?" Stephanie asked impatiently when she saw the caller ID.


    Angus Li, her father, sighed from the other end of the line. "Stephanie, your mom has been arrested. You''re in Y City, aren''t you? Head to the police station right away. I''m on my way there," he said in a rush.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in shock. "Arrested? For what?" She abruptly stood up from the couch.


    "The police who called me said that she was sued for nder, assault and attempted murder."


    "Attempted murder?!" Stephanie raised her voice at the absurd usation. "That''s ridiculous!" Glenda was too much of a coward to do something like that.


    "That''s what I think too. But I don''t know what happened yet. Get awyer and go see your mom in prison. Ask her what happened. I''ll take a flight right away."


    Stephanie said impatiently, "There''s no need for you toe over yet. I''ll call you after I talk to Mom."


    "Okay," he said in a low voice.


    At the police station, Glenda told Stephanie that it was Debbie who had sued her.


    Glenda had nned to go back to New York, but the police had arrested her at the airport lounge. It was humiliating; so many people had witnessed the arrest.


    Glenda grabbed Stephanie''s arms tightly and said with tears in her eyes, "No wonder James wants her dead. She is a vicious bitch. All I did was call her names, but she hired that famouswyer, Xavier, to charge me with attempted murder! I didn''t do anything! Stephanie, bail me out! I don''t want to stay in this hell-hole another minute!"


    Stephanie stared at her mother awkwardly. "I brought along awyer hoping to bail you out, but the police wouldn''t allow it. I think Debbie Nian is behind this. She must have bribed the police to hold you here."


    It was just like when Debbie had been used of murder and had been detained in the police station. Back then, James had bribed the police to refuse her bail. In the end, it had taken Carlos to bail her out.


    Glenda panicked. "What should we do now? How can Carlos be so heartless? You took care of him when he was in aa. Did he forget all that? How ungrateful he is!


    Stephanie thought about it for a moment and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll think of a way to get you out of here."


    "Good, good. Stephanie, I''m counting on you. You''re my sweet little girl. Oh! Inform your uncle James of this. Perhaps he can help."


    "Okay." Stephanie called James after she left the police station.


    When the evil fox learned that Debbie had put Glenda in prison, he was so shocked and furious that he almost passed out. "Steph, don''t worry. I''ll get your mom out of jail."


    Stephanie was relieved. "Thank you, Uncle James."


    "Don''t mention it, kiddo," James said with a smile. It was hard to believe that this man could ever be so benign.


    His soft tone made Stephanie furrow her brows. As much as she didn''t want to ept it, the truth wasid out in the open. Sooner orter, she would have to ept James as her father.


    After hanging up Stephanie''s call, James called Carlos. But it was Frankie who answered. "Mr. James Huo, I''m sorry, but Mr. Huo is in a meeting right now. I will take your message to him if it''s urgent."


    James wanted to talk to Carlos himself, but the matter was too urgent to wait. He feigned a calm tone and informed, "Tell him that his aunt Glenda was framed by Debbie Nian and has been arrested by the police. The Li family members are my friends. If he still sees me as his father who had raised him for the past thirty years, he''ll bail her out."


    Sarcasmced Frankie''s eyes, yet he maintained a professional tone. "I''ll pass on your message, Mr. James Huo. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "Stephanie looked after him for two years when he was in aa. He should be grateful to her. She might have done some things, but considering what she has done for him in the past, he shouldn''t abandon her at a time like this."


    "Noted."


    "That''s all." James hung up without waiting for Frankie''s response.


    Carlos'' meeting ended soon, and Frankie told him everything James had said.


    He took his phone from Frankie and sneered at it, "What''s he been up totely?" He assumed that by now, the old snake should have known he had gotten his memory back.


    From his message, Carlos could tell that James was still pretending to not know that he remembered everything; he was trying to maximize the benefit of his identity as Carlos'' father.


    Frankie replied, "On the surface, it might look like he''s doing nothing unusual. But he has been secretly transferring his assets overseas. Some of them have been transferred into Glenda''s rtives'' names."


    ''Transferring assets?'' Carlos lit a cigarette and observed sarcastically, "He has cheated many people off their wealth. Isn''t he worried that it might break his arms?"


    The bribes James had taken from many and the money he had embezzled had reached billions of dors, which was enough for him to squander for the rest of his pitiful life.


    "Glenda has filed for a divorce. She must have done it to be with James. Mr. Huo, what should we do next?"


    Carlos fell silent. He was thinking about Angus Li.


    Glenda was evil, but Angus was an honest and decent man. He had never done harm to anybody. Despite suspecting that his wife was having an affair, he had been pretending to be ignorant of it for so many years, all for their children''s sake. That was the only reason why the Li family had always been so peaceful in the past.


    "We won''t interfere in their marriage. Glenda''s bail issues are not up to me." With that, Carlos picked up the file on the table. He was ready to set off to meet a client.

 Chapter 475: Debbie Went On A Date

    Chapter 475: Debbie Went On A DateCarlos'' decision was to be expected. Glenda was an outsider and an enemy to him. He wouldn''t upset Debbie for her.


    Debbie knew what Glenda did to her at the cafe the other day wasn''t serious enough to get her locked up for a long time. So several days after Glenda was sent to prison, Debbiepromised with her. She agreed to withdraw the charges on condition that Glenda apologized to her in person.


    Left with no other choice, Glenda conceded.


    One week in prison had dramatically changed Glenda''s appearance. When she walked out of her cell, there was no way of telling that she was a first-ssdy. Her long curls tumbled over her shoulders in a tangled mess. Her clothes were dirty, and her face was smudged. She looked ten years older than she was.


    When Stephanie saw her mother in that state of disarray, she vowed to herself that she would turn Debbie''s life into a living hell.


    As Stephanie and Glenda walked toward the entrance of the police station, they noticed Debbie watching them with a proud and cold demeanor. She was leaning against a ten-million-dor stretch limousine, custom-made by the ZL Group exclusively fordies only.


    Stephanie shot her a venomous look. It reminded Debbie of James. ''Like father like daughter, '' thought Debbie to herself.


    The sun shone brightly, and the day was pleasantly warm. Debbie was in a pretty good mood. "Glenda, jail time must have been tough," she said, rubbing salt into her wounds.


    Hearing her deliberate provocation, Glenda lifted her head abruptly and red at Debbie. She wished that she could pounce on her and snap her neck like a twig.


    "You bi¡ª" She managed to keep her anger in check before the word "bitch" flew from her lips. Taking a deep breath topose herself, she asked, "You want my apology? No problem. Leave Carlos!"


    Debbie scoffed, "What makes you think that you could ask me to do that? What are you to Carlos?"


    "If it weren''t for you, I would be his mother-inw!" Glenda asserted. ''This bitch destroyed my daughter''s happiness.


    James and I have worked hard for many years so that Stephanie could marry Carlos. Now this woman has ruined everything!'' The hate grew in her heart by the second.


    "But you''re not, are you?" Debbie retorted with a cynical smile and tilted her head. "And Carlos is clingy. He can''t stand me being out of his sight." Then she patted the pink limo behind her and said, "See? He bought this for me. What can I do? He spoils me. I''ll thank you if you can let him be a little low-key."


    Debbie was showing off. Glenda and Stephanie sensed that, and they were about to explode.


    Stephanie recognized the car. The day that it had been transported from abroad, before it even got off the expressway, there was a big hype about it on the news and Inte.


    Many people wondered which wealthy man had bought it to please his wife.


    The moneybags turned out to be Carlos, and the car was a gift for Debbie.


    If word had got out, theizens would be excited again.


    Debbie checked the time on her wristwatch and urged tly, "I''m in a rush, and you haven''t apologized to me yet. So hurry up."


    Aware of the consequences, Glenda took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said grudgingly, "Sorry!"


    "Tsk tsk, listen. Does that sound like an apology to you? It sounds more like I owe you some money. Why are you so proud? At least show some sincerity," Debbie remarked. Just like her daughter, Glenda was also condescending, treating people like they were second rate citizens. Debbie wondered why they felt so confident about themselves.


    Suddenly, Stephanie''s face darkened. She held Glenda''s hand, squeezing it so tightly that it hurt, but she didn''t realize that she was doing it. Glenda looked at her in surprise and asked, "Stephanie, are you all right? You''re hurting me."


    Stephanie realized what she was doing and loosened her grip. Narrowing her eyes, she told Debbie, "I''ll apologize on my mom''s behalf."


    Debbie shook her head. "I''ll settle the ount with youter. This is between your mother and me. It''s none of your business."


    No longer able to contain the fury she felt inside, Stephanie suddenly let go of Glenda''s hand and then rushed over to Debbie. With anger clouding her mind, she lunged at Debbie, trying to p her across the face. However, she had forgotten that Debbie was good at martial arts.


    Before Stephanie could get close enough to her, Debbie kicked her hard.


    "Ow!" Stephanie groaned, lying on the ground. It took her a while to realize what had happened.


    Glenda ran to her in a fluster. "Stephanie, are you okay? Let me have a look."


    Stephanie held her stomach and gasped to ease the pain.


    Passersbying and going through the entrance of the police station were drawn to themotion that the three women were creating. Glenda knew she and Stephanie were no match for Debbie in a fight. So with clenched fists, she got to her feet and bowed to Debbie. "Debbie Nian, I''m sorry," she said respectfully.


    It sounded much better this time. Debbie didn''t n on wasting too much time on them. Satisfied with the apology, she got in her car and drove off.


    At ZL Group


    Niles suddenly barged into Carlos'' office and said to him in a hurry, "Carlos, bad news. Your wife has gone on a date!"


    Carlos knitted his brows. "What the hell are you talking about?" ''Who in Y City would be crazy enough to dare try to steal my woman away from me? That would be a death wish, '' he thought.


    "I saw Debbie just now. She was in the new limo the ZL Group had made, and she looked ravishing. The point is, she was with a gorgeous guy!"


    "What makes you think she was on a date?" Carlos put the lid back on his pen. He couldn''t focus on his work anymore.


    "She told me so,"


    Niles replied. Carlos stood up, grabbed his coat, and darted toward the door. "Where?"


    "Where what? Oh, they were at the sushi shop diagonally opposite this building."


    ''A date at a sushi shop?'' Without further ado, Carlos walked out of his office. He called Debbie before he got in the elevator.


    When Debbie answered his call, his brows unknitted. "Honey, what are you doing?" he asked gently. The sightseeing elevator arrived. Carlos stepped in and scanned the scenery outside.


    "I''m eating sushi." She was telling the truth.


    Her reply coborated with the location Niles had said. Carlos pinched his forehead and said, "Honey¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that!" Debbie interrupted him coldly.


    Carlos didn''t get mad. Instead, he chuckled, "No matter what you do, I won''t give up on you." Giving up wasn''t in his nature.


    For a moment, Debbie didn''t know what to say. The man sitting opposite her was enjoying his food. Looking at him, Debbie replied in a cold tone, "What do I care?"


    Since the ce they were in was close by, Carlos didn''t drive his car. After getting out of the elevator, he strode straight toward the sushi shop.

 Chapter 476: Lunch For Four

    Chapter 476: Lunch For FourWhen Carlos walked into the sushi shop, he was still on the phone with Debbie. Around that time, she was nibbling at a meat floss sushi. "Why aren''t you talking?" she asked, when she noticed his silence.


    The man sitting opposite her choked when he saw Carlos walk in. He kicked Debbie under the table and winked at her as he gulped down his ss of water.


    Debbie turned around to look directly at the man. Carlos ended the call and put his phone into his pocket. He looked at the man at the table and asked coldly, "Kinsley, what are you doing here?"


    Carlos nudged Debbie, motioning her to move over.


    Kinsley quickly swallowed a mouthful of fish eggs and exined, "Please don''t misunderstand. I''m flying to Z Country this afternoon and will be staying there for the next three months. Me meeting Debbie here was aplete coincidence!" That was a lie. He had called Debbie to have sushi. He was curious about what was going on between Carlos and Debbie.


    To his utter surprise, before he could ask her anything about their rtionship, Carlos had called Debbie right at that moment.


    He wondered if Carlos would believe his tant lie. The man just nced at him and remained silent.


    Debbie was surprised that Carlos had found her so quickly. She looked at the haughty man, who was now drinking her juice, and queried, "Niles told you, didn''t he?" It was the only possibility she could think of.


    A waiter came along with a menu card and handed it to Carlos. He ordered a few dishes and said, "He dropped by." He didn''t deny it.


    "Yeah, right. What a coincidence!" Debbie observed sarcastically. Niles had seen them together earlier. When she and Kinsley had just gotten out of their cars in front of the sushi shop, Niles, who was waiting at the traffic signal at that time, happened to see them.


    He waved to them and shouted, "What are you guys doing?"


    Debbie had answered with a stony face, "Dating."


    Shocked, Niles stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Within the next ten minutes, Carlos had stepped into the sushi shop. It had to be Niles who had informed him of the meeting.


    Soon after Debbie had mentioned him, Niles arrived huffing and puffing. He patted Kinsley on the shoulder. Kinsley took the hint and slid over to make room for him. Remembering that he was taller and sturdier than Niles, he switched seats with him.


    And so, the two-person lunch turned into a lunch for four.


    Carlos ignored the two single menpletely. He kept flirting with Debbie.


    He whispered something in her ear, and then kissed her lightly on her cheek. Kinsley rolled his eyes at him.


    Suddenly, the sushi tasted nd to Niles. He stopped eating and started drinking some plum alcohol, continuouslyining about Carlos to Kinsley.


    When they were done eating, they went their separate ways. Debbie said goodbye to Kinsley and Niles and left, ignoring Carlos.


    As soon as she left, Carlos called without looking at him, "Kinsley."


    Kinsley had a bad feeling. "What''s up, man?" he asked with a grin.


    Carlos watched Debbie leave. He gazed into the distance even after she couldn''t be seen anymore. Then he said casually, "I heard that there''s a woman that you hate since you were little."


    The grin on Kinsley''s face disappeared immediately. "Off I go. I


    have a flight to catch," he said hastily.


    "Kinsley!" Carlos turned to look at Kinsley, who was trying to run away.


    Kinsley quivered and turned back to look at him. "Buddy, I''m begging you. Don''t force me to see her. It was painstakingly difficult to get rid of her. Have a heart, man!"


    Carlos straightened his cuffs and replied, "No."


    "Carlos! How can you be so vindictive?"


    Carlos nced at him. "Don''t you know anything about me?"


    Kinsley had always known that the man was petty. And he had gotten on his nerves now. Damon had warned him how possessive Carlos was. "I only met Debbie to persuade her to forgive you. I was doing it for you, man."


    "Well, that was what I thought at first. But then it wasn''t."


    ''Why not? What did I do wrong?'' Kinsley was confused. "Are you really going to go after me just because I invited Debbie to lunch?" If that was really the case, the man was really the king of jealousy.


    Carlos gave him a sharp look and walked away.


    As Kinsley looked on, Carlos and Niles walked back to ZL Group''s office. Soon after, a familiar figure came into view. "Hi, Kins!"


    Kinsley''s face turned pale. ''Carlos, you asshole!'' he cursed inwardly. He ran towards his car, trying to flee before the woman could pounce on him.


    However, thanks to her previous experiences, the woman already knew what he was about to do. As he rushed to the driver''s seat, she opened the back door and hopped into the car.


    Their eyes met in the rearview mirror.


    "Kins, don''t me Mr. Huo. He promised to let you endorse ZL Group''s clothing. This is a big deal. Just imagine how bright our future will be!"


    ''What bright future? This is more like a disaster!'' There was no future for him with this woman, only nightmares. Carlos deliberately put him into this position and then promised the endorsement to appease him. He didn''t care.


    That evening, Debbie was invited to a celebration dinner for thepletion of a movie. She looked perky and innocent in her green flowy dress.


    Her bodyguard secretly took a picture of her and sent it to Carlos. When he saw that, Carlos dropped whatever he was doing and asked Frankie to drive him to the hotel where the dinner was taking ce.


    The dinner wasn''t over until past nine o''clock. Debbie had her arm around a male co-worker''s as she walked out of the hotel. The man saw Carlos'' car and let go of Debbie frantically. "Gotta go." With that, he ran away.


    ''Huh?'' Debbie didn''t realize what was going on until she saw Carlos step out of the car.


    Under the public gazes, he walked towards her with a tender smile, put his arm around her and led her to his car.


    Inside the car


    Carlos pressed his body against hers and lifted her chin to make her look directly into his cold eyes. "Can''t you just stay the hell away from other men?" he asked grimly.


    Debbie wasn''t afraid of him. She retorted, "Mr. Huo, what am I to you? Why are you meddling with my life?"


    Carlos said through gritted teeth, "Let''s get remarried right now!"


    "It''ste. The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed now."


    "It''ll be open if I want it to be open!"

 Chapter 477: Carlos Retaliation

    Chapter 477: Carlos Retaliation''Could this man be any more overbearing?'' Debbie shook her head silently. She then wrapped her arms around Carlos'' neck and said in an extremely tender voice, "Mr. Huo, it hurts, doesn''t it? I had lunch with Kinsley earlier, and now, I just walked arm-in-arm with another man. Imagine how I felt when I watched you kiss Stephanie and get engaged to her."


    Carlos realized that she had done all those things to get even with him, just as he had anticipated. The look in his eyes softened. He bowed down his head and kissed her on the lips.


    The space inside the car was filled with passion and lust. But Debbie pushed the horny Carlos away and snickered, "Mr. Huo, we should stop here. I got my period today."


    Carlos was frustrated. ''She is determined to torture me.''


    They rode to the manor to see Piggy. When they arrived, Miranda weed them in.


    She smiled at Debbie and said, "I just finished reading to her. She fell asleep. Do you want to check on her?"


    "Yeah, thanks," Debbie replied.


    She pushed the door open without making any noise. The light in Piggy''s room had been dimmed to a perfect glimmer. If it were to be too bright, she would have difficulty falling asleep; if it were too dark, she would get scared. The little girl was sound asleep now.


    Miranda went to her room to get some sleep. Carlos leaned on the door frame, looking at Debbie and Piggy tenderly.


    Before he found out who Piggy really was, he had envied her parents so much. But it turned out that he was her father after all.


    He was grateful to Debbie for giving him such a lovely daughter. He wondered when she would forgive him. If she did, the three of them could live together every day. How great that would be, he thought.


    Debbie walked over to him and whispered, "I''m sleeping with Piggy. Good night." With that, she shut the door on his face.


    He heard the lock click from the inside.


    She was avoiding him, he realized.


    While he was in the study, Carlos got a call from Frankie. "Mr. Huo, I found out." He had been expecting this call.


    "Shoot."


    "Miss Nian and Mrs. Miranda Huo hade up with the n together."


    Carlos wasn''t surprised.


    Frankie continued, "Mr. Wen had a part to y too. They worked together to make Miss Nian marry Ivan. On the one hand, it would stop Ivan''s mom from pressuring him to get married and on the other hand, it would make you jealous." Frankie said thest word very cautiously. He paused for a reply.


    Carlos closed hisptop and ordered, "Go on."


    "There were others involved too. Xavier, Yates, and Curtis." ''So, they all yed me, '' Carlos thought, squinting.


    At first, the n had included only Miranda, Ivan, and Debbie. But considering that Carlos was too smart for them, to make sure the n would go perfectly, Debbie decided to get more people to work with her. Soter, she persuaded Yates, Xavier, and Curtis to join her to pull it off.


    When Xavier had sent Carlos the picture of Debbie in a wedding dress, it had actually been Debbie''s idea.


    Since they knew that Debbie and Ivan weren''t in love, everyone in the group tried their best to bring Debbie and Carlos back together.


    "What was Yates'' part in their n?" Carlos'' voice betrayed no emotion.


    Frankie coughed to cover his embarrassment before he continued, "Yates and Xavier knew long back that Miss Nian was your ex-wife. That was why they chose to be Piggy''s godfathers. They kept the truth from you because they knew that once you and Miss Nian were back together, she would be the one in charge, and they wanted to see you get bullied around by her."


    Carlos had always been a proud man and was looked up to by everyone. His friends wondered what it would be like if the powerful Carlos ever became submissive. But Carlos had different ns for the whole lot of them.


    Starting from the very next day, the supervisory department and the police continued to show up at Yates'' businesses. Yates couldn''t catch a break.


    Meanwhile, an announcement was posted on Xavier''s official Weibo ount saying that he would be representing everyone in court for free for the next three months, starting from that very day. Xavier received more than he had bargained for.


    So far, Carlos had gotten back at Damon, Kinsley, Xavier, and Yates. Wesley, Ivan and Curtis were the only ones left.


    Since Curtis was Debbie''s uncle, he couldn''t touch him. Wesley was his next target.


    Carlos called him. He took a long drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke out. When the call connected, he spoke without any pleasantries. "I heard that things between you and your girlfriend haven''t been going welltely."


    Wesley knew Carlos. He was alert. He spat a mouthful of smoke too. "Carlos, I''m surprised that you still have time to think about me and ir. Debbie hasn''t forgiven you yet, and you have done nothing yet to make James and Stephanie pay. So, why don''t you just mind your own business?"


    Wesley had proposed to ir, but she had turned him down. He wanted a baby; she said no to that too. He was pissed.


    Under the current circumstances, he had to be very careful not to give Carlos a chance to create more trouble for him.


    "I''m not worried about Debbie. iming her heart is an easy task; I just have to get her into bed with me. As for James and Stephanie...I''m waiting for the perfect moment, and then, they are done."


    Carlos seemed to have an answer for everything. Wesley frowned. "You still have your ZL Group to run. Focus on that, and stop nosing around." ''Damn that old goat, James!'' Wesley cursed inwardly. If that man hadn''t deceived all of them and turned them against Debbie, Carlos wouldn''t be going after them now.


    Carlos put out the cigarette and said, "All right."


    ''All right?'' Wesley didn''t believe a word that came out of the Devil''s mouth. "Rx. I''m going to apologize to Debbie," Wesley assured him.


    "I''ve been chasing Debbie for so long, and she''s not making it easy for me. As my friend, you can''t just sit there and do nothing. Help me," Carlos said with a faint smile.


    ''Help him?'' Wesley frowned. Carlos would never ask anyone for help. "You broke Debbie''s heart and created a hell of a mess for yourself. Don''t drag me into it. I''m warning you, Carlos, don''t create any trouble for me. ir is not as tough as Debbie, you know. She can''t live on her own. She is a dodo. She won''t be able to survive without me."


    Carlos chuckled, "You talk about your girlfriend like that behind her back? Aren''t you worried that she might hear you?"


    "She is sleeping in the bedroom and I''m in the living room."


    Just then, a soft voice came from behind him, "Wesley..."


    Startled, Wesley choked on the smoke and coughed violently.


    ir wasn''t loud, but Carlos heard her clearly. "Take care, buddy!" he said to Wesley and hung up with a smirk.


    Wesley was stunned. He didn''t know what to say to her.


    "Do I look that useless to you?" ir asked him with a pained expression. She knew that she wasn''t the smartest person in the room. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have failed time and again to run away from this man.


    But it still hurt to hear him talk about her like that to others.


    Wesley put out the cigarette and walked to her. "I was just joking around with Carlos," he exined with an awkward look on his face.


    "Oh," ir responded. He knew that she wasn''t convinced, but he didn''t know how tofort her. It was all Carlos'' fault. If he could, he would make that hateful man run a hundred kilometers with a twenty-kilogram load on his back.


    Before Ivan''s wedding, news that the ZL Group was going to take over the Wen Group was spread everywhere. Nobody knew why or if it was true.


    Only very few people knew that it was all because Carlos was enraged. So many of them had already suffered under his rage. And it was all for Debbie.


    Ivan was very busy dealing with the issues at hand. It was true that Carlos was about to buy out the Wen Group.

 Chapter 478: Call Me Honey

    Chapter 478: Call Me HoneySo while preparing for his wedding, Ivan had to work overtime to cope with the trouble Carlos made for him.


    Numerous times, he cursed himselfte at night why he had been dumb enough to have chosen Debbie, out of all the women, for a sham marriage. After all, he had many other female friends to choose from. If he hadn''t made the wrong choice, Carlos wouldn''t have been angry with him and giving him a hard time now.


    However, just as he was busy solving problems, Carlos suddenly stopped progressing with the purchase.


    Just as he felt relieved and thought Carlos had let him off the hook, Ivan found that someone was buying hispany''s shares at a high price and selling them low.


    Ivan was on the brink of having a nervous breakdown.


    He was so miserable and helpless that he had to call Debbie for help. "Debbie, I raised Carlos'' child for more than a year. Does he have to be so heartless to me?" heined once she answered the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Debbie was puzzled. She knew nothing about Carlos'' recent acts of revenge on Ivan. Ever since that press conference that Carlos held, she had been swamped withmercials.


    Then for the first time in Ivan''s life, he broke down and started confiding in a woman about the cruel and callous things another man was doing to his business, which were taking a great toll on him.


    Debbie waspletely taken by surprise. "I''m sorry, Ivan. I didn''t know he was doing that. It''s all because of me. I''ll try and talk to him."


    "Please speak to him soon. Thepany is in utter chaos. I didn''t even have time to apany Kasie to pick out her wedding dress. My mom had to go with her instead. Because I had to sort out the mess Carlos created for me. At times I have been so depressed I wanted to kill myself. Please, Tomboy, call him now." The day Kasie and Ivan went to the bridal shop to pick out a wedding dress, Ivan was just about to try on a suit for himself when he got an urgent call and had to rush back to the office.


    Before he left, he called his mom toe to the bridal shop to keep Kasiepany. Thankfully, Kasie was understanding, and she didn''tin.


    "Okay, I''ll call him now." ''Carlos has gone too far.''


    Debbie was deep in thought before she finally made the call. The phone rang a couple of times before it was answered. "Honey!" Carlos called gently.


    "Knock it off. I''m not your wife. Why are you so mean to Ivan? Are you trying to make me feel bad?" Debbie asked bluntly.


    Carlos smiled. "Of course not. If you stay at the manor tonight, I''ll let Ivan off immediately. What do you say?"


    "Too busy. I have a business trip tomorrow. I have to get ready," she refused without hesitation.


    "Where are you going?"


    "France. It''s beside the point. I''m calling to ask you to leave Ivan alone. He''s innocent. I agreed to have a sham marriage with him. If you''re angry, take it out on me, or hit me. Just leave Ivan out of it."


    Hit Debbie? Carlos would rather hurt himself than do that. "Fine. Call me, ''Honey.'' Then I''ll let him off," Carlos said,promising with a frown.


    Debbie rolled her eyes. "Carlos Huo, this call never happened. Since you''re so stubborn, there''s only one choice left for me."


    "What''s that?"


    "I can''t let you take the Wen Group from Ivan, so I''ll leave the Star Empire and go back to the Wen Group." Debbie wouldn''t concede.


    "You can''t afford the default fine," he dered calmly.


    Debbie smiled. "No, I can''t. But my ex-husband can. If I want to leave the Star Empire, he''ll support my decision and help me out. Right, Mr. Huo?"


    Carlos smiled hopelessly in a resigned manner. She knew he cared about her and that she was his Achilles'' heel.


    "How about a kiss, then?" Carlos tried again.


    Although Debbie was amused, she still maintained a cold tone. "I can''t. We''re not a couple. There are boundaries. Thank you for leaving Ivan alone. Bye."


    Carlos shook his head when she hung up, and stared at his phone.


    Then he called Tristan on the inside line. "Stop the operations on the Wen Group."


    Tristan was confused for a moment, and then he understood. "Yes, Mr. Huo." ''Ivan must have called Debbie for help, '' he realized.


    The next day, before Debbie left for France, she went to the manor to see Piggy. Miranda hade back from New York. When Debbie arrived, she was having breakfast with the little girl, whereas Carlos had just finished his morning exercise and was taking a shower upstairs.


    "Aunt Miranda," Debbie called.


    Miranda looked at her and announced, "Sooner orter, we''ll be a family again. I don''t like this form of address."


    Debbie was surprised by her bluntness, but she didn''t object. "Mom," she called blushing.


    "Mmhmm. Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes. I''m going on a business trip today. I came to check in on Piggy," she said as she kissed Piggy''s cheek.


    Evelyn already knew what a business trip meant. She hugged Debbie and said, "Mommy, y with me when youe back."


    "Sure, I will, sweetheart." Debbie stroked her cheek, feeling guilty that she was a lousy mom. She spent too little time with her daughter.


    By the time Carlos came downstairs, Debbie was already gone. "Daddy, Mommy will be away for half a month. I miss her already," Piggy said to her father.


    "Did shee over?" he asked Miranda.


    Miranda fed Evelyn a slice of fruit. "Yes. She came to see Piggy and then left quickly. I guess she didn''t want to see you." .


    She didn''t sugarcoat her words at all, and Carlos felt hurt.


    Miranda continued, "I n to live in Y City. Your father wille back as well in two years. In the long run, it won''t do for us to live with you and Debbie. So I''m going to have the old residence revamped, and move in there with Evelyn. You cane and see her when you miss her. And if you''re busy, you don''t have to worry about her."


    Carlos and Piggy looked at each other as Miranda spoke.


    "You''ve got a point. There is another vi avable behind this one. You and Evelyn can live there."


    Miranda joked, "You just want your daughter to be as close to you as possible, don''t you?"


    "Yes," he admitted.


    "Okay then, I''ll have it renovated. Once it''s done, Evelyn and I will move in." Then she turned to Piggy, who was eating breakfast. She asked in a soft voice, "Evelyn, you and I are going to live in the next house. Would you like that?"


    Evelyn swallowed her food and asked, "Can I see Daddy every day?"


    Carlos felt warm inside when he heard that, and smiled happily.


    "Of course you can, and you can see your mommy too."


    "Okay," Evelyn agreed in her sweet little voice.


    "What an adorable girl! She''s as easy-going as Debbie," Mirandamented.

 Chapter 479: Beyond My Reach

    Chapter 479: Beyond My Reach''As easy-going as Debbie?'' Carlos shook his head. "I don''t think so. It must be my genes. Debbie isn''t an easy-going person at all," he said curtly. She was a hard nut to crack. If she were easy to handle, he would''ve already had her by his side. It was way more difficult to coax her than to snag a one hundred million contract.


    On the contrary, he would easily surrender to her as soon as she gave herself to him.


    The ever-aloof Miranda was amused by Carlos'' childish words. A rare wide smile crept across her face as she said, "Your genes? What would Debbie say to that? If you were easy to handle, she wouldn''t have had to suffer so much in the past months. See how angry she is with you now."


    Carlos couldn''t find a word to say. He was stumped. It was a scoff from his biological mother.


    When he said nothing in reply, Miranda changed the topic and asked, "How are you going to deal with James and Stephanie?" The smile on her face was reced by a serious look.


    Carlos drank the remainder of the juice that was left in Evelyn''s ss before answering calmly, "There''s no hurry."


    He wouldn''t let them die peacefully. He wanted to torture them slowly, inch by inch, and exhaust them physically and mentally.


    "Uh huh. Fine, I''ll leave them to you. But be cautious, James is cruel and heartless. He''ll probably try to get his hands on Evelyn. It would be wise to tighten the security around her. She needs more armed bodyguards," Miranda suggested. As she thought of the possibility of danger, she decided to stay in the manor for the time being until Carlos finished off James and Stephanie for good. She would then consider whether she should move out or not.


    "Yes, I will do that."


    Carlos didn''t need to do anything much to deal with Stephanie. Because ironically, it was now her turn to be the target of cyber-bullying. As arrogant and proud as she was, Stephanie could hardly endure the negativements on her. She was already devastated.


    Debbie received Carlos'' messages every day since she had flown to France. Today was the seventh day of her stay there. When she finished her work and returned to the hotel at midnight, she received his text again. "Honey, did you miss me today?"


    Lying on the bed, she typed, "No."


    Carlos didn''t mind her cold reply. He continued to text her. "You should stop lying to yourself. You miss me. You can tell me that you do. I won''t judge."


    Debbie choked on her saliva when she saw his reply. He had recently gotten very good at sweet-talking. Was this really the stoic CEO she had known for years? Did he find someone to teach him some romance?


    She didn''t bother to reply and closed her eyes to rest. Her phone buzzed again. "Honey, I love you," his message said.


    Debbie smiled. Of course, she knew how much he used to love her before he had lost his memory. Now, his memory was back, and his love for her was stronger than ever. Nheless, she still tried to stay angry at him. "Mr. Huo, I''m just one of your staff and you''re the CEO. You''re beyond my reach. I''m not expecting any love from you. I just want to earn my saly and make a living."


    "Babe, gimme some sugar, and I''ll give you everything in return. My body, my heart... Everything that is mine belongs to you."


    Debbie got goose bumps as she read his brazen words. She put her phone away without replying.


    Two minutester, she grudgingly got out of bed and plodded towards the bathroom to shower. She was exhausted after the whole day''s work.


    She regretted having epted thismercial job in France. The work was signed for fifteen days and there was still eight days left. She would be drained of energy by the end of it.


    The eighth day of the event was the most rxing day for her so far. She had a dinner party that night and she could go back to the hotel earlier than usual. She was going to hang out in the streets of Paris and do some sightseeing if the party ended early.


    Luckily for her, the dinner did end very soon. She left the restaurant with a colleague from France and they walked together since they were heading in the same direction.


    Her colleague was a muscr man, with blonde hair and blue eyes. He very much appreciated Debbie''s music, so they had a lot inmon to talk about.


    "Debbie, I would like to develop my career in your country as well. Do you think yourpatriots will like someone like me?" the man asked as he flexed his elbow to show his bulging biceps.


    Debbie was amused. Sheughed, "Of course. A lot of girls love muscr men like you. They feel¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence as she gazed into the distance in front of them.


    Suppressing the shock that was travelling through her entire body, she finished her sentence, "¡ªsafe."


    The foreigner noticed the change in her expression. He followed her gaze and saw a man and a little girl standing ten-odd meters away, looking at them.


    The man was dressed in a white woollen sweater, ck leisure trousers and a ck overcoat. He was handsome, but his eyes radiated disturbingly cold calmness. One glimpse at him, and you''d never forget that face.


    Next to him, the little girl was holding a doll in her hand, her straight hair done up. She was wearing the same style overcoat as the man, with a belt tied around her waist and a pair of light-colored princess shoes.


    They stood there, holding each other''s hands. With the artistic buildings of Paris in the background, they looked like figures from a breath-taking oil painting.


    Some passers-by took out their phones and began snapping pictures of them. Debbie heard someone marvel in Chinese, "Wow, he''s so hot. Is he a model? Is that his daughter? I wonder who the mother is."


    Debbie tittered under her breath. ''Of course, that''s his daughter, and I''m the mother, '' she thought proudly.


    "Debbie, do you know them?" the foreigner asked curiously.


    She nodded, without taking her eyes off the father and daughter duo. "My ex-husband and my daughter," she said with a sigh.


    The man threw a nce at Carlos and asked, "I heard from someone that your ex is the CEO of an international group. Is that him?"


    "Yeah." Debbie waved to her daughter.


    Evelyn instantly broke free from Carlos and began walking towards her mother.


    Debbie squatted and stretched out her arms, expecting the little girl to run and jump into her embrace.


    However, she didn''t.


    Debbie squatted there, embarrassed, as she watched her daughter gracefully walk towards her with the doll in her hands. Debbie was still in a daze as Evelyn walked up to her and gave her a hug. "Mommy, I miss you."


    Debbie wanted to cry and scream. ''Why is my dear baby bing as cold as her dad? She''s only three years old!''


    Kids, they say, are easily influenced by the adults whom they spend most time with. Evelyn had been staying with Miranda and Carlos for a while and now, she had be as aloof as those two.


    She scooped her daughter up and pecked a kiss on her cheek. Then she turned to her friend and introduced, "This is my daughter, Evelyn. Baby, say hi to Uncle Davis."


    The foreigner greeted Evelyn cheerfully, "Hi little girl, my name is Davis. Nice to meet you!"


    Evelyn smiled politely and waved her hand at him. "Good evening, Uncle Davis. Good to see you too."


    Both Debbie and Davis were shocked by how fluently the three-year-old girl spoke English.


    Debbie knew that Piggy could say a few simple English words. But so fluently? She had no idea.


    Davis was excited. "Wow, Debbie, your daughter is amazing. She''s cute and clever!"


    As Davis was speaking, a tall figure came over and embraced the mother and daughter. Carlos nted a kiss on Debbie''s cheek and said in English, "Honey, I''ve missed you." Before she could react, he looked at the man who was still very excited by the scene in front of him. The two gentlemen shook hands. "Thank you for taking care of my wife. Sorry, we should get going now."

 Chapter 480: Megans Death

    Chapter 480: Megan''s DeathDebbie wanted to say something to Carlos to stop the man from addressing her as "honey." But Davis wouldn''t shut up. He was so excited and animated. He cut in, "You''re wee. Your daughter is amazing. I really should get a wife and have a son right now. That way, when he grows up, I can have him court your daughter."


    As he finished speaking, he clearly saw Carlos'' emotionless face gradually fall.


    Awkward silence engulfed them. In the end, the stone-faced man told the foreigner icily, "First, you need to get on the Forbes Billionaires list; second, marry the most beautiful woman in the world¡ªshe should have good genes; third, give birth to a son that is older than my daughter, and make sure he knows how to handle your money, not to mention make more. So, if you do all that, your son can date my kid."


    Debbie''s jaw dropped as she listened to Carlos'' standards on their future son-inw.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''Forbes Billionaires list? Some billionaires don''t make that list. It starts at 40 billion dors! Does he think anyone can do that?


    And marry the most beautiful woman? For good genes? So he means Davis'' kid needs to be rich, powerful and handsome enough to be worthy of Evelyn.''


    But what drove Debbie nuts was his third requirement. A son older than Evelyn? That was impossible. Carlos had to be joking. The cap to a list of impossible demands, so the guy would give up on the idea of his son marrying Evelyn. Of course he''d want a mature, stable man as a son-inw, but this was over the top.


    Carlos had clearly given him a picture of his ideal son-inw: powerful, rich, handsome, considerate and caring.


    Carlos took Piggy from Debbie''s arms. Holding his daughter with one arm, he wrapped his other arm around Debbie''s waist and led her away.


    The foreigner was still in a daze after hearing what the CEO said. He stared nkly at the mother and daughter who were waving goodbye to him. The mother smiled apologetically while the daughter wore a sweet smile.


    After pondering over Carlos'' list for a while, Davis somehow figured out what exactly was on the CEO''s mind.


    It sounded reasonable. If he had such a wonderful daughter, he''d strive to give her the best things in life.


    So how could he do this? How could he have a son who measured up? ''Forbes Billionaires list? The most beautiful woman in the world? A son older than Evelyn?'' Davis recalled Carlos'' words once again in his mind, but he stopped there. There was no way he could make it. Staring at the receding figures of the three, Davis suddenly realized something. Carlos was making a joke.


    ''Hey, wait. Was he talking about himself? He''s one of the richest men in the world. He''s powerful. His wife is the loveliest singer. Of course he''d want someone just like him to vie for his daughter''s hand...''


    Even after they were too far away to see Davis, Carlos still wore a dark expression, emanating coldness. He wasn''t happy with the idea that someone would marry his lovely daughter one day and take her away from him. Debbie sighed helplessly. "When did you get here? Why didn''t you tell me you and Piggy wereing?" she asked.


    Carlos'' face softened a little, but his voice still sounded stern when he spoke. "So if I told you I wasing, would I see you eating with another guy?"


    Debbie snapped nonchntly, "What? You have a problem with me having dinner with my colleagues?"


    Carlos didn''t say anything else. He didn''t dare. He didn''t want to piss her off. At this point, his anger hadpletely vanished, and he apologized tenderly, "No. My bad. Sorry." He pulled her closer to him.


    Debbie sneered, "Mr. Huo, no need to apologize. Give me my daughter and you can leave now." With that, she reached out her arms to Piggy.


    Carlos held their daughter tightly and pulled away from Debbie while patiently coaxing, "I didn''t fly all the way out here to give you our daughter. We''ll wait till you''re done with work and go home together."


    He winked at his daughter. Evelyn got the hint and echoed, "Mommy, Daddy and I missed you. Don''t make us go."


    ''Make them go?''


    Debbie took a deep breath and forced out a smile before exining, "Mommy won''t make you go. You''ll stay with me. But Daddy''s a busy CEO, so we shouldn''t keep him from his work..."


    "Honey, that doesn''t matter. Mom can run thepany for me," Carlos quickly chipped in, a cunning smile on his face.


    Debbie''s lips twitched. Miranda and Carlos were ganging up on her. She smirked, "Quit calling me ''honey.'' By the way, are you going to deal with James or not?"


    With this name brought up, the yful smile on his face faded away. "Of course," he said, a cold glint in his eyes. He had just seen James two days before. The sly old fox should have figured out Carlos was back to normal. But they didn''t talk about that. They just made small talk.


    "He''s transferring his property. Some of the staff, cooperative projects andpany assets are involved in his case, including the branchpany in New York. So I have to handle it carefully and quietly," Carlos exined. He knew Debbie wanted to see James live out his remaining days in jail.


    So he was collecting evidence of James'' crimes, leaving no stone unturned. He had even employed a third-party financepany to audit ZL Group''s ounts, just in case.


    As far as he knew, corruption and bribery had bemonce in ZL Group when James took over as CEO. And it didn''t stop with James¡ªmany employees were involved on some level. But most of them had cleaned up their acts after Carlos resumed his rightful ce as head of thepany.


    "I see. So what about Stephanie? She up to anything?" Debbie asked as she stole a nce at the man. She was d to see that his face didn''t twitch. No cocked eyebrow, no set grimace. Nothing.


    Carlos drew closer to her and whispered in her ear, "I think she has something to do with Megan''s death."


    Debbie froze and widened her mouth in shock. As his words sank in her heart, she got goose bumps all over.


    Carlos wouldn''t juste up with that out of the blue. He must have found some clues that led to Stephanie''s involvement.


    Although Debbie hadn''t been around her that much, she hadn''t pegged her as a murderer. Arrogant, definitely. But a murderer?


    As they talked, Evelyn gradually fell asleep, her head resting on Carlos'' shoulder. After shifting his daughter to his other arm, Carlos held his wife''s hand and continued walking. "I read Megan''s diary and found that they really weren''t friends at all. They pretended, to keep up appearances. Stephanie hired someone to **** Megan, but Megan didn''t have solid proof, so she didn''t tell us. But she was nning her revenge." But unfortunately for her, she was brutally cut down before her ns coulde to fruition.


    "Her diary? What else was in there?" Debbie asked, genuinely curious. She wanted to know what the drama queen thought of her three years ago.


    Carlos gave her a long nce and squeezed her hand before apologizing, "I''m sorry. I''ve been a bad guy. I want to make it up to you."


    "Why?" she asked, confused.


    "Megan said in her diary that she hated Wesley and me a lot, because her parents died for us. After her parents died, she wasn''t happy, so she aimed to make us suffer as well. She drove a wedge between you and me. She stirred up trouble between Wesley and ir, even Curtis and Colleen."


    ''What a nutjob!'' Debbie thought, shaking her head. "But Uncle Curtis didn''t have anything to do with her parents'' death. Why bother them?"


    "Curtis is a good friend. She figured if she made his life hell, then Wesley and I wouldn''t be happy either. Anyway, she''d try anything to make us sad."


    Debbie felt a chill run down her spine as she heard Carlos talk about Megan''s diary. She never knew Megan was like that.


    "If you''re interested, you can read her diary after going back home. It''s pretty heavy stuff, and she wrote a lot. But enough about them. It''s been too long," Carlos said unhappily. He had brought their daughter here to reunite with his wife. Life was too short to dwell on criminals who would do them harm.

 Chapter 481: What Happened To Blair

    Chapter 481: What Happened To irDebbie threw a nce at Carlos. "How did you know I''m staying at this hotel?" she asked coldly. But the moment she asked that, she realized how stupid that question was. It was no big deal for Carlos to find out where she stayed.


    He smiled and joked, "We''re a couple. I always know what you''re thinking."


    "Mr. Huo, we aren''t married yet. It''s not like we are an item now," Debbie scoffed. She thought that he would brag about his influence and say how easily he could get wind of her information whenever he wanted. But again, unexpectedly, he used his chance to sweet-talk her. So once again she wondered if he had really found someone to teach him how to be romantic.


    "We will get remarried sooner orter. You can''t run away from me for the rest of your life." He squeezed her hand tighter. She tried to break free, but he didn''t loosen his grip.


    The hotel which Debbie was staying at wasn''t too far away from the restaurant. It only took them ten-odd minutes to walk to the hotel. Carlos had earlier called the front desk and had asked them to shift Debbie into a luxury family suite.


    There was a kids'' room inside the suite in addition to the master bedroom. Afterying the little girlfortably on the bunk bed, Carlos covered the quilt over her and left the room.


    Debbie squatted on the floor in the master bedroom, unpacking her luggage. When she saw him walk in, she asked casually, "Is she asleep?"


    "Yes." Carlos pulled her up to her feet and wrapped his arms around her. Without warning, he drew his face close to hers and kissed her lips fervently.


    "No¡­I need to... unpack my things..." she said in between their hungry kiss. She was frightened by his burning passion.


    He didn''t let go of her. With his lips still pressed on hers, he caught a glimpse of Debbie''s suitcase on the floor out of the corner of his eye, and kicked it away.


    In no time, he pinned her down onto the king-sized bed behind them. Their kiss was broken and they gasped for air. He said in haste, "Leave all that to me. I''ll unpack your thingster. Now, give yourself to me."


    When he was about to kiss her again, Debbie put a finger on his lips to stop him.


    He was perplexed.


    She grinned yfully. "Mr. Huo, do you really want to marry me again?"


    He nodded vigorously, without any hesitation. He desperately wanted to!


    "All right then. I''ll promise you that I will think about it, but you have to respect my wishes before we get married. You can''t keep bugging me for sex before that dayes." As she said that, she flirtatiously drew circles on his sturdy chest with her index finger.


    Carlos'' face fell. His lust was already triggered and he was in the peak of his hunger. He wanted her so badly, and yet she had the nerve to ask him to respect her wishes. She was politely asking him to back off.


    This was torture to a man with such strong sexual drive.


    He was well aware of Debbie''s intentions. She knew his desires for her, and she deliberately set this rule to make him suffer.


    Carlos shut his eyes tightly topose himself. After a moment''s pause, he reluctantly nodded, "Okay."


    He got off her and went straight to the bathroom for a cold shower. His thirst for her remained unquenched.


    Watching him walk away from her with his head down, Debbie felt her heart ache a little. She wanted him too. She was craving for his touch as much as he did. She wanted to call out to him and take back her words. But a voice rang in her head, ''No,


    Debbie! Don''t be so soft-hearted!'' Right... She couldn''t go easy on him this time.


    That night, Carlos did behave. He slept quietly with Debbie curled up in his arms. He remained the same for the following week in France, and didn''t dare be intimate with her, except for the deep kisses they shared time and again. He patiently waited for Debbie to wrap up her work in Paris. Then, they flew back to Y City together.


    The ck Bentley sped along the highway from the airport. Debbie received a call from an unknown ID. She picked it up and was surprised to hear Wesley''s voice from the other end.


    After a simple greeting, Wesley said, "Debbie, I owe you an apology. When we meet next time, I''ll apologize to you face-to-face. But right now, I need a favor."


    Debbie squinted at Carlos, who was ying with their daughter. "Go on."


    "Did ir ever contact you in this past week?"


    Debbie replied, "Nope. I''ve been in France for work. What happened to ir?"


    There was only silence from the other end. A few secondster, Wesley said in a grave tone, "She''s gone. It has been a week."


    "Gone? What do you mean? Where did she go? Did she leave on her own?" Debbie asked, abruptly sitting up in her seat.


    "Ask your husband." With that, Wesley hung up angrily.


    Debbie stared at Carlos in confusion. Before she could ask anything, he said calmly, "I helped ir leave him." Wesley had arranged a few bodyguards to protect ir, and to prevent her from leaving. But Carlos had some men block those bodyguards and let ir flee sessfully.


    "Why did you do that?" Debbie didn''t understand his intention. Weren''t they supposed to be good friends?


    Carlos replied casually, "ir wanted to leave him for so long. I only offered her a little help." That was just one of the many reasons. Carlos meant to force Wesley to understand his own heart. Wesley would never know how much he cared for and loved ir if he didn''t lose her once.


    But of course, he had a selfish motive as well. Debbie had suffered through the same pain. Carlos wanted to give him a taste of that sadness.


    Shortly after, Carlos'' phone rang. He already knew who was calling. Swiping the screen, he said over the phone without any greeting, "I asked her what she wanted. She chose to leave Y City. Wesley, I didn''t force her to leave."


    All the curse words which Wesley had prepared for Carlos were stuck in his throat. He swallowed them and tried to collect himself. After a pause, he asked, "So, she did leave on her own..."


    "Yes."


    Wesley punched his fist on the wall next to him. "Carlos, damn you! Can''t you just mind your own business and stay out of my affairs?"


    Carlos wasn''t angry. "You''re my friend, Wesley. You''ve known ir longer than I''ve known Debbie. You two have kept your issues unsolved for ten years. A decade, man. Is it that much fun?"


    Wesley snarled, "Yes, it''s fun! All I want is to have her by my side!" ''ir should be with me; that''s where she belongs, '' he thought irrationally.


    Carlos sighed. "Do you think you can win her over by forcing her to stay with you? She doesn''t want another man, and you don''t want to be with any other woman either. You love her, so why do you have to torture yourself and her? Why can''t you just live peacefully with her?"


    Carlos had made some grave mistakes in his own life, but as an outsider in Wesley and ir''s story, he could see their problems clearly. As they say, "Lookers-on see more than the yers."


    Wesley clenched his teeth and snapped, "I proposed marriage to her, and she said no!"


    Carlos sneered, "She proposed to you a long time ago, but you refused her even more mercilessly. Don''t you remember that?" His words were like a dagger to Wesley''s heart.


    He said nothing.


    Then the call was disconnected.


    Debbie was curious about what Carlos had just said. "ir had proposed marriage to Wesley?"


    He put his phone away and nodded, "Yes. A long time ago. But Wesley turned her down in front of a few hundred soldiers." ir''s uncle was Wesley''s superior at that time. He had given ir the privilege to show up at the troop camp where Wesley was, draped in a wedding dress.


    Debbie knitted her eyebrows deeply after hearing their story. Indeed, men could be very ruthless when they didn''t love you. Just like how Carlos had been when he was amnesiac.


    She asked, "Do you know where ir is now?"


    Carlos nodded, "Yes. She''s pregnant and needs care. I sent her to the Li family''s mansion in A Country. Wesley''s mom is taking care of her now."


    ''What?! In Wesley''s hometown? That''s a clever idea. He will never expect that ir is right beside his own mother, '' Debbie thought. "So, did the Li family agree to keep it a secret from Wesley? Are they just going to sit by and watch Wesley search for ir everywhere?"

 Chapter 482: Look At The Big Picture

    Chapter 482: Look At The Big Picture"Yeah. Wesley quit the military. He''s nning to study in Ennd. He''ll probably drop by before he leaves, saying goodbye to his family. After that, he won''t be back for a long time," Carlos said. So, ir would be safe staying with the Li family. Wesley wouldn''t have to know.


    Debbie was speechless. ''Poor Wesley. Good luck to you, '' she prayed, shaking her head.


    But then, she suddenly realized something. Wesley would be taken in by the same trick, something she''d done to Carlos, too.


    As she was thinking, she sensed Carlos'' intent gaze. She tilted her head and met his deep eyes. Piggy slumbered in his arms.


    "Why... Why are you staring at me?" Debbie uneasily touched the tip of her nose, and leaned her head against the ss window of her car door.


    Carlos asked sarcastically, "The whole Li family is keeping a secret from Wesley. Sound familiar?"


    Debbie was taken aback. Did he read her mind?


    "Didn''t think I knew?" Carlos asked a bit angrily. But deep down, he felt happy to see Debbie''s frustrated face. She had been ordering him around and giving him the cold shoulder these days. Finally, he had a chance to fight back.


    The young mother felt guilty. She decided to pretend to be innocent. "What do you mean?"


    He shed a smile and pulled her closer to him. Looking down at her in an arrogant manner, he scoffed, "Don''t y dumb. My mom, Xavier, Yates, Ivan and the others knew your marriage was fake. I didn''t. They kept the secret. I was the odd man out, like poor Wesley."


    Debbie felt embarrassed. Since Carlos had figured it out, it was pointless for her to hide it anymore. "How did you know?" ''But wait... Everyone knew I didn''t love Ivan, and my wedding to Ivan was part of my n to win Carlos back. But not everyone knew the licenses were fake, '' Debbie thought to herself.


    "That''s not the point. The point is, you''re good, aren''t you? You had them all charmed¡ªXavier, Yates and even my mom. You got them to y along with you." Thinking of this, Carlos really wanted to punish her now, but...he didn''t dare. He kissed her forehead with force, as if he were protesting how she treated him.


    Debbie chuckled. "Hey, don''t me me. Not my idea."


    He sighed resignedly. "me you?"


    Suppressing herughter, Debbie pretended to be indifferent. "Yes, me me. You''re good at holding grudges. Let go of me. I want to get out."


    The car had arrived at the manor. Debbie got out first. Then Carlos carried the sleeping Piggy out and caught up to her.


    The housemaids grabbed the suitcases and carried them into the vi. As they walked inside, Debbie gently patted the little girl''s back and said, "Piggy, baby... We''re home. Wake up. Grandma''s here."


    Miranda knew they wereing home today, so she was waiting at the manor.


    Piggy slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Debbie and swept her gaze around the house with her sleepy eyes. In a haze, she called out, "Mommy..." But then, she cradled her dad''s neck and went right to sleep again.


    me it on the jetg¡ªthe little girl seemed really drowsy. Carlos said, "Let her sleep for a while longer. I''ll put her to bed upstairs."


    Debbie nodded in agreement.


    Miranda asked in a low voice, "How long has she been asleep? If she sleeps now, she''ll be up all night."


    "A hair over ten minutes," Debbie said as she changed into her slippers and walked into the living room with Miranda.


    "Okay then. Let her sleep."


    After tucking his daughter into the quilt in the kids'' room, Carlos came downstairs. He told Miranda, "Debbie and I aren''t having dinner at home tonight, Mom. Get the chef to cook up something for you and Evelyn."


    Miranda nodded and asked casually, "Going out?"


    "Tonight is Barlow Xu''s one-hundredth birthday. We''re invited to his party," he said matter-of-factly.


    Debbie looked at him in surprise. "Hey! You didn''t tell me that."


    "Would you havee if I did?" he retorted.


    She was wordless. And he was right. If he had told her about it, she would have just had him drop her and Evelyn off at her apartment. "But why are you so sure I''ll go now?"


    Ignoring her question, he shifted his gaze to the housemaids standing by. "Bring them out."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Two minutester, three housemaids walked over to them, carrying boxes. Debbie opened one and looked inside. There was an evening dress, a pair of high heels, and a set of jewelry.


    Obviously, he intended for her to go, by force, if necessary. He made a gesture to indicate the boxes. "Dress, shoes, essories...they''re all here, all customized for you. Put on them and then I''ll take you to a salon."


    "No..."


    Debbie wanted to turn him down but Miranda interrupted. She exined with a smile, "Barlow Xu is well-respected. He holds traditional views on rtionships between men and women. Every guest there will be family, or spouses. No lovers or friends allowed."


    Nheless, Debbie still tried to excuse herself. "But we''re not¡ª" She left her sentence unfinished.


    Carlos said nothing. He understood what his mom meant, and he was sure that she''d side with him this time.


    As he expected, Miranda continued working on Debbie. She grabbed the evening dress and handed it to the young mother, whispering, "Don''t be stupid. Now you can prove you''re his wife. I know you''re still pissed, but look at the big picture. This is a good thing. Get it?"


    Debbie listened to her. She made sense. Miranda had told her she could be mad. She could throw tantrums or yell at him. But if she wanted to be Mrs. Huo, she needed to do everything she could to achieve that goal.


    Still reluctant, Debbie pursed her lips and red at the silent man. He looked back at her, feigning innocence. Then, she took the evening dress from Miranda''s hands and nodded, "Yeah."


    She went upstairs to get changed.


    Mother and son sat opposite each other on the sofa. Miranda poured two cups of tea, and offered one to Carlos. "James had a private meeting with Funk Zhang, assistant general manager from Pinsent Group. Something seems fishy. Keep an eye on them," she advised seriously.


    Carlos took a sip of the tea and replied calmly, "I know. James helped Funk Zhangnd a big ount before. That fattened both their wallets. What timing. James must be feeding the guy insider news."


    Miranda smiled understandingly. "Let me guess. News leaked to them by you?"


    "Of course." Carlos smirked. He wasn''t going to let that sly old fox outwit him this time. The news he let slip was fake. Now he could get at James and Funk Zhang, or even purchase the Pinsent Group.


    After chatting for a while, Carlos went upstairs to check if Debbie was ready. Debbie had just changed into her evening dress and was about to don the high heels.


    As soon as he came into the bedroom, he saw Debbie dressed in the pale apricot fishtail gown. Only thinyer ofce covered her shoulders and arms, so her sexy corbones were revealed.


    The colorplimented her fair skin and the vintage style made her look elegant. Carlos was smug. He had such good taste.


    As he stared at her with passion in his eyes, he began to fantasize. He knew whaty beneath that dress, and he wanted to see it. God knew how much he wanted to take that dress off her and make love to her.


    After some wild fantasies, he swallowed hard andposed himself. He dismissed the maids. Then he walked up to Debbie. When she looked at him confusedly, he suddenly knelt on one knee and helped her put on the shoes.


    Debbie stared affectionately at the man helping her with her high heels. She was so moved. Ever since he regained his memory, he treated her so well, even better than when they were first together. She told herself to keep him at arm''s length, but each time he treated her like this, she couldn''t be mean to him. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 483: Call Me Uncle

    Chapter 483: Call Me UncleAfter helping Debbie with her high heels, Carlos opened the jewelry box on the desk and helped her put each piece on one by one, despite her reluctance.


    Atst, he took out a ring. He held it up to her, disying the huge heart-shaped diamond, a 3.50ct princess cut. "And now, the piece de resistance," he announced. He was about to put it on her ring finger, but Debbie protested silently with her index finger pointing forward. Her meaning was obvious.


    Carlos shed a thin smile. He obeyed her this time and put the diamond ring on her index finger instead.


    After that, she tried to draw her hand back, but he grabbed hold of it again. Staring into her eyes, he dered imperiously, "I''m just going to take your protests in stride. It''s normal to fight every once in a while. But no matter what, you''ll be my wife. I''m not budging on this one!"


    Debbie looked back at him sullenly. In her mind, she thought, ''Do you have to be so possessive?''


    Carlos carried Debbie in his arms as they descended the staircase. Her dress was floor-length, and he didn''t want her to trip on it. A fall down the stairs could be lethal.


    Miranda was on the phone in the living room. Seeing theme downstairs, she smiled at Debbie and nodded her head. She mouthed to her, "You look great."


    Debbie felt shy at her praise. Blushing, she returned, "Thanks."


    A loving smile hit Carlos'' lips when he saw her blushing face. Then, holding her hand, he led her towards the door.


    The moment they set foot in the venue, every guest''s eyes were fixed on them. Seeing the legendary couple walking side by side with their fingers entwined, a lot of people couldn''t helpplimenting and blessing them. They looked every inch the aristocratic couple.


    Carlos was in a good mood, of course. Everyone was sure about that because they were surprised to get a rare smile or nod from the usually cold CEO.


    Barlow was a big shot in business circles. A bevvy of distinguished guests and celebrities were invited to his grand birthday party. Debbie and Carlos walked up to him and greeted him. As Carlos and Barlow exchanged some pleasantries, Debbie took a gift from Frankie''s hands and handed it to the old man. It was an authentic Chinese painting.


    Barlow epted the gift happily. When his assistant helped him unroll the painting on the spot, the guests just had to get a look. Many of them were astonished at the magnificent piece.


    It was a traditional painting with some symbolic elements that meant longevity, such as deer, cranes, pine trees, cypress. A few Chinese characters were beautifully written in the margin, blessing Barlow and wishing him a long and happy life. More importantly, the signature was none other than the famous painter and calligrapher¡ªMr. Chai. The artist was still living, and this was his magnum opus. The price for his services was at least a million per square meter. This one was about five square meters, so it should be worth about five million.


    The guests were so impressed by how generous Carlos was.


    The one-hundred-year-old man grinned from ear to ear. He looked very impish then. In an instant, he instructed his son to take it home and hang it on the wall of his bedroom. He wanted to be able to appreciate it every day.


    After excusing themselves, Carlos held Debbie''s hand and walked away. They went to greet Curtis and Colleen.


    The two couples chatted casually for a while. Colleen suddenly pointed to a corner and signaled to Debbie with her eyes. Debbie looked towards the corner and saw Stephanie there.


    She was dressed in a ck evening dress tonight, obviously trying to keep a low profile. Her arm was wrapped around another man''s. Debbie guessed the guy next to her was her father, Angus Li. But of course, Debbie already knew that Angus wasn''t her true father.


    A fun prank sprang into her thoughts. She nudged Carlos, who was talking with Curtis. He shifted his eyes to her and asked, "What''s up?"


    Debbie tilted her head to indicate where Stephanie was standing. Carlos followed her gaze and saw Stephanie and Angus. Coincidentally, father and daughter also looked at him. Their eyes met.


    From a distance, Angus raised his ss of wine in the air, as if proposing a toast to Carlos. The CEO raised his ss in return, nodding at him. Then, Carlos turned to Debbie and asked, "Okay. And?"


    She cocked her eyebrows and scoffed, "Your fiancee and future father-inw are there. Go say hi." As she spoke, she happened to make eye contact with Stephanie.


    By one nce, she could clearly see the resentment and jealousy in her eyes.


    Carlos put his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. Looking down at her delicate face, he warned, "Quit it. You''re my wife, and don''t you forget it! And I have only one father-inw. Yourte father."


    Colleen and Curtis tittered when they saw them bantering back and forth. Curtis pushed up his sses and joked, "Then call me Uncle, Carlos. Colleen would be your aunt. Come on, be a good boy. Say it, and I''ll give you the dowry." He had waited a long time for this. He wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    Debbie burst intoughter. Carlos stared at Curtis, his face deadpan. To add fuel to the fire, the naughty girl echoed her uncle, "Come on, Mr. Handsome. Aren''t you always saying I''m your wife? Curtis is my uncle, so he''s yours too, right? You''re not showing much sincerity."


    Curtis pulled out his phone and told Debbie, "Ah, Debbie. Be a dear, and open your WeChat. I need your 2D barcode. If Carlos calls me Uncle even once, I''ll scan it and wire a million to you right now." ''


    A million?!'' Debbie''s eyes lit up with excitement. She nodded admiringly and marveled, "Uncle Curtis, you''re amazing!"


    The sullen man suddenly thought of something. A cunning smile broke on his face. He gently swirled the red wine in his ss, looking at it, and gulped it down. Then he said casually, "Okay, deal. Honey, take out your phone and get ready."


    Debbie thought Curtis was just joking, so she didn''t even mess with her phone. Seeing that, Carlos lunged for her, grabbed her purse, and took out her phone himself. He opened her WeChat and tapped on the 2D barcode. Lifting the phone in front of Curtis, Carlos called out respectfully, "Hi Uncle Curtis and Aunt Colleen."


    At this, the coupleughed heartily. Colleen even said "hi" back.


    Curtis felt like he was on cloud nine. The ever-proud CEO, who everyone deferred to, who bowed to no one, was now calling him Uncle respectfully. Of course Curtis was excited. Without any ado, he scanned Debbie''s barcode and wired her a cool million.


    When it was all said and done, Carlos wasn''t done. He didn''t put the phone away. "Uncle Curtis and Aunt Colleen," he repeated.


    Curtis nodded smugly. "Good, my dear nephew-inw."


    Emotionless, Carlos spat, "Money."


    Colleen looked at him, doubt in her eyes. "Didn''t he wire the money just now?"


    Carlos grinned evilly. "Aunt Colleen, Uncle Curtis said that if I called him Uncle even once, he would give Debbie a million. Now that I''ve said it twice, it should be two million. A deal''s a deal."


    Colleen was left speechless. It did sound like that.


    Curtis smiled bitterly. "Hey, Carlos. Are you twisting my words to rip me off?"


    With a nod, Carlos admitted honestly, "Yeah. Cut the crap. Where''s my money?"


    Sighing resignedly, Curtis scanned the barcode again and wired one more million. When Carlos was about to address them the third time, Debbie hastily reached up and covered his mouth. "Stop. Are you trying to bankrupt them?"


    As she said this, she yanked her phone away from him.


    The CEO winked at her and nodded.


    Debbie put away her phone and scolded him. "God, you''re such a jerk."


    He smiled innocently. "It''s not my fault. He said it, I didn''t."


    Curtis chuckled under his breath. Patting Carlos'' shoulder, he joked, "Carlos, you haven''t remarried Debbie yet. Payback''s a bitch." He turned to his niece and advised, "Debbie, I''ve got the perfect guy for you¡ªyoung, handsome, rich. Unlike this sourpuss, my friend is tons of fun. He''ll make youugh every day. What do you think?"


    Pulling a pure and innocent face, Debbie pped her hands and nodded, "Sounds like my ideal type."


    The next second, the unhappy man grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her behind him. Facing Curtis, who was smiling yfully, Carlos warned again, "I said, Debbie is mine for the rest of her life. You want to find another man for her? Let them go through me first."

 Chapter 484: Let Alone Money

    Chapter 484: Let Alone MoneyDebbie stuck her head out and retorted, "You don''t have the final say in this."


    Carlos'' face instantly fell. When Curtis and Colleen burst into a fit ofughter, Carlos pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "I think we need a talk now."


    Debbie pursed her lips. She could sense the warning in his tone, but she wasn''t afraid. In a hushed voice, she threatened, "You sure you want a talk now? There''s no telling of the oue."


    The great CEO chickened out at once. He couldn''t afford to irritate her now.


    A few momentster, Carlos and Curtis were invited to a business talk by some other guest. Meanwhile, Debbie and Colleen sat idly at the food section, enjoying the food and watching the guestse and go.


    Debbie''s phone suddenly buzzed. It was a message from Ruby. As she bowed her head to text back, she heard some people behind her gossiping. "Look, that''s Debbie Nian, the woman who separated Mr. Huo and Stephanie Li."


    "Isn''t she Mr. Huo''s ex-wife? Why did she do that? Do you think she wants to remarry Mr. Huo?"


    "Of course. After all, Mr. Huo is so rich and powerful. I bet she must have been regretting it every day after the divorce."


    Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Debbie and Colleen. The two simultaneously turned their heads around, only to find the gossipers were a group of unacquainted women. They were ring in Debbie''s direction while berating her fervently.


    The gossipers were taken aback and caught off-guard when they made eye contact with Debbie, although they didn''t flinch nor leave the spot.


    With her right elbow rested on the table behind her, Debbie smirked and asked in a raised voice, "Hey girls, are you talking about me?"


    Colleen stood up, in a bid to give those women a piece of her mind, but Debbie tugged at her sleeve to stop her.


    The group of women remained silent, staring at her warily.


    Debbie nced over their shoulders and saw that Carlos was slowly approaching them. In an instant, a bright smile crept across her face, and she spoke again in the same raised voice. "How did you know that I''m only after Carlos'' money? What should I do now? You''ve seen through me. Yes, Carlos is rich, and I love his money!"


    One of the nosy women widened her eyes in disbelief upon hearing Debbie''s words. She cussed, "Listen to yourself! Shame on you!"


    "Shame?" Debbie blinked her eyes mischievously. "You mean me? I''m shameless?"


    She was deliberately provoking the women. She could see that Carlos was standing right behind them and could hear every word that was said now. Many of the other guests had noticed that there was amotion going on. Out of curiosity, they began to make their way to the food section, so that they could hear what was happening.


    "Yes, we''re talking about you! Mr. Huo and Miss Li were engaged, but you stepped in between them. You''re the other woman! A home wrecker!" one of the women spat out crossly. She envied Debbie so much. It was a good opportunity for her to vent her anger since Carlos wasn''t by her side to defend her now.


    "You home wrecker! Shameless bitch! Slut! We should expose your true colors to Mr. Huo. You''re only after his money. You don''t love him at all!" another woman abused in an agitated voice.


    With her eyebrows raised, Debbie almostughed herself to tears. She echoed the woman''s words, "Yes, yes. I''m back with him only for his money. Look, this is one of the diamond rings he gave me. Its price would be equal to hundreds of your evening dresses. Everything on me is all from Mr. Huo."


    The women stared at the huge heart-shaped diamond ring on Debbie''s finger while myriads of different colors dazzled brightly from it under the lights. It stirred up jealousy in each of them, and they turned green with envy.


    Suddenly a deep calm voice rang from behind the women. "Ladies, I hear that I''m the topic of discussion here. True?"


    The unexpected voice sent a shiver down their spines as they quickly turned around. When they saw Carlos standing directly behind them, they became flustered. They didn''t know how long he had been there or how much of their conversation he had overheard.


    "No... M-Mr. Huo."


    "Mr. Huo, no, we didn''t..."


    Two of them cowered at once and denied it. They knew they shouldn''t offend Carlos. However, some of them were stupid or ballsy enough to confront him. A woman came forward and told him boldly, "Mr. Huo, word came out from your father that Debbie married you for the sake of your money. We felt sorry for you and wanted to help you seek justice. She''s fooling you."


    A waiter came by with a tray in his hands. Carlos casually took a ss of champagne from the tray. While gently swirling the liquid in the ss, he smiled faintly.


    Everyone held their breath and gaped at him curiously to see what he would do next. Carlos walked past the gossipers, and nonchntly approached Debbie. To everyone''s shock, he leaned over, pecked her on the lips and questioned slowly, "For money?"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo! Debbie Nian tried every means possible to marry you just for your wealth," the same ballsy woman asserted.


    Holding the champagne ss in one hand and the other tucked in his pocket, Carlos tilted his head at the woman and taunted, "So what? If she wants money, then I''ll give her my money. If she wants love, then I''ll give her my heart. Whatever she wants, I''ll satisfy her every need. As long as my wife is Debbie Nian, I don''t care what her motive is. I''ll give her anything, let alone money."


    His romantic and doting words caused a rumble of exmation among the onlookers. Some women couldn''t help but sigh out aloud in admiration.


    Upon hearing Carlos'' reply, the ballsy woman was left speechless. Her face burned with embarrassment. When she looked around, she noticed the disdainful looks from everyone and she hastily retreated, leaving the food section awkwardly.


    "Now, who said that Debbie was a shameless bitch?" Carlos asked, portraying no emotion in his voice.


    The group of busybodies looked guiltily among themselves and fell into silence for a moment. Then, a woman was pointed out by the others. Engulfed with fear, the woman shook her head vigorously. The color drained from her face, and she was white as a sheet. Opening her mouth, she wanted to apologize to Debbie, but Carlos'' death re silenced her.


    Carlos instructed Frankie in a low and cold voice, "Take her outside."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Frankie gestured to the bodyguards. Soon enough, two bodyguards emerged from the onlookers. They sandwiched the woman and locked her arms. While dragging her outside, one of the bodyguards covered the woman''s mouth to avoid attracting more attention. They left the banquet hall in a low-key way.


    However, there were still many guests who witnessed the woman being taken out. No one dared say anything or try to stop them. They were afraid that they might meet the same fate as she did andnd themselves in trouble.


    Debbie tugged at Carlos'' sleeve. "Where are they taking her?" she asked in a worried tone.


    Carlos looked at her and gently caressed her head. Sensing her concern, he assured her, "Don''t worry." Ever since he had a wife, Carlos wasn''t as cruel as he used to be.


    Debbie whispered, "Just teach her a little lesson. Don''t go too far, okay?" She was angry with that woman''s insulting words, so she didn''t want to let her get away with it. It was okay to punish her, but she didn''t want Carlos to overdo it.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow and held her chin. "I know what to do. Don''t you trust me?"


    Debbie pped his hand away. "No, I don''t!" She had heard a lot about how brutal and merciless Carlos could be. People said that anyone who offended him or crossed his line would end up miserably. So she felt worried about what would happen to the woman.


    To set her mind at ease, Carlos took out his phone and called Frankie. He ordered coldly, "Carve a ''bitch'' on her face and throw her out onto the street." After putting his phone away, he brazenly pulled her closer to him and asked, "Honey, is that okay?"


    Debbie got goose bumps just thinking about the order that Carlos gave. "No, that''s too painful. Just punch her a few times."


    Carlos didn''t listen to her this time. He shook his head and reminded her. "Honey, you need to know one thing. To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If it were a few years ago, I would''ve had that woman''s mouth stitched up. She''s lucky that I''m much more benevolent now because my kind and lovely wife has changed me. You''re my angel."

 Chapter 485: She Must Die Today

    Chapter 485: She Must Die TodayDebbie listened to Carlos silently. Hisst words surprised her. He didn''t miss a single chance he got to tter her or say sweet words to her. Were those really words from the arrogant Carlos? Taking a sip of the juice, Debbie turned to Colleen, who was also stunned by his words. "Aunt Colleen, Carlos has been acting really weird ever since he regained his memory. He''s being sweet to me every day. It''s not like him. Do you think there is still some problem with his brain after the ident?"


    Rubbing her forehead in frustration, Colleen begged in her mind, ''Don''t get me involved in your affairs, Debbie.'' But of course, Debbie couldn''t hear Colleen''s silent voice; she just kept staring at her for an answer. Left with no choice, Colleen replied with a sigh, "You little fool. There''s nothing wrong with his brain. He loves you so much and that''s why he''s acting this way. His romantic side shows up only for you!"


    Debbie pursed her lips. "Fine, forget it."


    Carlos was very much satisfied with Colleen''s answer. He grinned broadly and said, "Carry on with your food. I still have something to discuss with Barlow. I''ll take you home after that." With that, he mischievously nted a kiss on her cheek before walking away.


    Taken advantage of by the brazen man once again, Debbie flushed, feeling bashful and angry at the same time.


    Colleen almost choked. Looking at Carlos'' receding figure, she whispered to Debbie, "I''m pretty sure that there''s absolutely nothing wrong with Carlos'' brain. He haspletely recovered. Didn''t you see the affection in his eyes when he looked at you? I''m really impressed!" It reminded Colleen of the old days. Three years ago, before he lost his memories, Carlos always showed off his love for Debbie in front of his group of friends. It was the same again. The old Carlos had indeede back.


    Debbie chuckled at her words. Of course, she had noticed the affection in his eyes. A river of happiness flooded through her.


    Debbie waited for Carlos at the food section. She thought that he would finish his talks soon, but after waiting for a long while, he still hadn''t shown up. Even Curtis hade back after he was done socializing with the other guests.


    As they waited, a man ran through the crowd and made his way to Debbie. "Miss Nian, something is wrong. Mr. Huo and Miss Li went upstairs to a hotel room just now." Debbie recognized the man as one of Tristan''s helpers. Without a second thought, she shot to her feet and rushed towards the elevator


    Colleen grabbed hold of her wrist. "Debbie, calm down. We''reing with you."


    Debbie turned around to look at both Colleen and Curtis. With them by her side, she found herposure. She trusted Carlos. He would never do anything to hurt her.


    The three of them followed the man into the elevator and went to the seventeenth floor of the hotel.


    Tristan was already waiting in front of Room 1710. When he saw Debbie, he quickly walked up to her and reported in a low voice, "Mr. Huo and Miss Li went into the room a minute ago."


    Staring at the closed door, Debbie questioned, "Just the two of them?"


    Tristan hesitated for a second before answering honestly, "Yes. But Mrs. Huo, please don''t worry. I''m sure that Mr. Huo has his reasons."


    Debbie walked closer to the door. Suddenly, they heard Stephanie''s shriek from inside the room. Everyone outside the door was startled. Since it was a screaming from a room where a man and a woman were alone, they couldn''t tell whether it was a shriek of fear or...pleasure.


    Curtis patted on Debbie''s shoulder tofort her. He had asked someone to fetch the room key.


    Shortly, a waiter hurried towards them with the master key. He swiped the key card on the lock and opened the door ajar.


    Debbie froze the moment she saw what was happening inside the room. So did Curtis and Colleen.


    Stephanie was lying on her back on the king-sized bed, her dress disheveled, while Carlos was standing beside the bed, neatly dressed. His hand was tightly gripped around Stephanie''s neck, strangling the woman. His eyes were like those of a demon''s, cold and bloody.


    Stephanie''s face had turned a bright red as she struggled to breathe. When she heard the noise from the doorway, she crazily iled her right arm, asking for help, from whosoever.


    With his back to the door, Carlos didn''t give a damn about who hade in. All he wanted to do at that moment was strangle Stephanie to death.


    Snapping back to reality, Debbie hastily rushed to the edge of the bed. She grabbed Carlos'' arm to stop him. "Carlos, no!"


    Debbie''s voice brought him back to his senses. He loosened his forceful grip a little bit and called out, "Honey."


    "Carlos, let go of her!" Debbie yelled anxiously when she saw that Stephanie''s breathing had weakened. The woman had even stopped struggling. In a panic, Debbie squatted on the bed next to her and tried to pry Carlos'' hand away.


    But the man didn''t move a muscle. He spat between clenched teeth, "No! She must die today!"


    Curtis realized that Carlos was dead serious. Before things could turn worse, he ran over to stop Carlos. He grabbed the angry man from behind and tried to drag him away. Meanwhile, Debbie was still trying hard to pry each of his fingers open. Yet, their efforts ended in vain. He just wouldn''t let go.


    Stephanie''s face now began to turn deathly pale. Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. ''No, no! I can''t let Carlosmit murder!'' she thought, burning with anxiety and fear.


    She collected herself and changed the strategy. Pulling an angry face, she red at Carlos and berated, "Carlos Huo, you aren''t even listening to me! I swear I''ll leave Y City with your daughter if you don''t let go of that woman right away! You''ll never see Piggy or me ever again!"


    Debbie turned on her heels, and walked away from the scene.


    But just as she walked past Carlos, he grabbed her hand.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw his big palm holding her hand. His hand was on hers, so Stephanie should be safe now.


    In an instant, she heard Stephanie gasping for air and coughing violently. The sound echoed through the quiet room.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms. "Where are you going with our daughter?" he asked, sounding rather helpless.


    "What do you care?" Debbie yelled, her voice trembling. She was still haunted by the fear of Carlos bing a murderer.


    He kissed her forehead gently and showed his empty hands to her. "I let go of her," he coaxed.


    Since Carlos had regained his memory, Debbie wasn''t afraid of getting mad at him in front of others. She reprimanded him further, "Did you consider my feelings when you were trying to kill her? If you be a murderer, what should Evelyn and I do?"


    "I won''t be¡ª" ''¡ªput behind bars, '' he wanted to say, but Debbie didn''t let him finish.


    "Yes, I know how powerful you are in Y City. Even if you kill both Stephanie and James, you won''t be put in jail. But how do you think I would feel about it? It would haunt me forever if I see you kill a person in front of my eyes! My life would be overshadowed by the trauma! You always say that you love me. Is this the love you have for me? Make me spend my life with a criminal?"


    Carlos said nothing.


    Curtis couldn''t help but let out a chuckle under his breath. Carlos looked like a kid being scolded by his mother.


    "You''re a grown man, not a kid! Can''t you think before you spring into action? Did you even think about your wife and daughter? When Evelyn grows up, people willugh at her saying that her father is a murderer and her mother an aplice. Your daughter will be frowned upon by others for the rest of her life! Do you understand what I am saying?" She continued to bombard him with a barrage of tongueshing.


    Carlos patiently waited till she vented all her anger. He understood her anger. Although he was being scolded in front of others, he wasn''t bothered at all. Instead, he hugged her again and tried to appease her. "Honey..."


    Debbie struggled in his arms, trying to break free, but to no avail. In the end, she pped his shoulder lightly. "Don''t call me that! I''m not your wife. If you won''t listen to me, never say that you love me again!"


    "Okay, okay. I heard you. I''ll listen to whatever you say from now on. Don''t be pissed," he coaxed her again. Thest thing he wanted to do was make this woman angry.

 Chapter 486: How Silly!

    Chapter 486: How Silly!The others in the room stared at Carlos and Debbie. They thought that they would be witnessing a horror scene with Carlos strangling Stephanie to death, but instead, it seemed like they had ended up watching a romantic movie. Carlos and Debbie were openly showing their affection for each other.


    Debbie had calmed down after hearing Carlos'' soothing words. She cast a sideways nce at him and asked, "Really?"


    "Really! I promise!" Carlos said with a soft smile.


    Debbie heaved a long sigh of relief and then said, "You would be doing Stephanie and James a favor if you kill them off so easily. We should torture them first and then turn them over to the police. Let them suffer for what they did." Although Carlos didn''t tell everyone that he had gotten his memory back, almost everyone around him already knew the truth, including James. James already had ns in ce to deal with the situation if Carlos ever turned against him. He just didn''t know when that day woulde.


    Carlos hadn''t nned to deal with his enemies this soon. But Stephanie''s actions had pushed his buttons. She tried to drug him.


    When Carlos had figured out her intentions, he pretended to be drugged and came to the room with her. Then, he hadid her tricks bare.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you say."


    After soothing his woman, Carlos turned to the others. His eyes were cold again. He looked at Curtis, Colleen and Tristan, and asked indifferently, "Wanna stay and watch the show?"


    Curtis nodded with a smirk.


    Colleen felt uneasy and tugged at Curtis'' sleeve. "Show? Is it gonna be bloody?" she asked, fear evident in her voice. She had heard of Carlos'' cruel means whilst he dealt with his enemies, and had just felt his demonic aura a moment ago.


    Curtis patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Carlos is a reasonable man."


    Carlos had his men take Stephanie to a Presidential Suite''s bedroom. Then he and the rest of the party went after them.


    After arranging everything for the "show," Carlos and Curtis sat at an automatic mahjong table in the living room.


    A few minutester, Niles entered, gasping for air. After quickly grabbing a ss of water, he asked, "Carlos, I''ve been working for the whole day. I am only here since you asked me toe as soon as possible. Dude, I''m super exhausted. What do you want?"


    Carlos, who was ying with the mahjong tiles, raised his eyes to look at Niles. "Did you bring enough money?"


    "What?" Niles stared nkly at Carlos.


    "General Never-victorious, he wants you to y mahjong with us," Curtis said with a grin. "You know that Carlos seldom loses. If you don''t have enough money, call your brother and ask him to wire some money to your ount."


    "Hey, watch it! Who are you calling General Never-victorious, huh? I won big against Carlos the night before Pepper Nian''s wedding."


    Debbie was stunned. ''The night before my wedding? How did I not know about this?'' she thought, staring at Carlos.


    Curtis chuckled. "How silly! You just reminded Carlos of his very unpleasant memory. You are doomed, Niles. I do feel bad for you." Niles had not only reminded Carlos of the money he had lost that night, but also mentioned the one thing Carlos hated to hear the most¡ªDebbie''s marriage to Ivan.


    Niles panicked. He knew that he had messed up. He said immediately, "I don''t feel like ying mahjong today. I''m only here to watch the show. Carlos, you called me here to watch the show, right?"


    Without sparing him even a single nce, Carlos simply spat, "No mahjong, no show."


    ''Damn! I shouldn''t havee here. No, I shouldn''t have answered his call in the first ce. He''s gonna torture me now!'' Niles cursed inwardly. Left with no choice, he sat opposite Carlos. Staring at the empty chair, he asked curiously, "We need a fourth yer. Who else did you call?"


    Carlos finally raised his eyes to look at Niles. "You''ll know when he''s here."


    Within a few minutes, someone knocked at the door and then two bodyguards pushed a woman into the room.


    Debbie recognized her.


    Glenda, Stephanie''s mother.


    Debbie asked Carlos in a low voice, "Why bring her here?"


    Her hot breath on his ear made his senses tingle. He bent towards her and said in a whisper, "Mother and daughter should share their weal and woe."


    Debbie frowned. ''Share their weal and woe? What does he mean? Does he have something nned for Glenda as well?''


    Glenda''s face was in shock when she saw the people in the room. But before she could say anything, one of the bodyguards gagged her, and the other tied her up. She could neither speak nor move. Horror was seen inly in her face. She made strange noises, but no one could make out what she was saying. No one cared.


    The bodyguards threw her into the bedroom where Stephanie was being held. Stephanie was on the bed, struggling because of the drug. Beads of sweat broke out on her face, and her clothes were loose.


    After another ten minutes, thest person of the show arrived.


    The fox. James Huo.


    He was relieved when he saw so many people in the room. Carlos had asked him toe over, and he had been uneasy the whole way. ''He can''t do anything to me under so many watchful eyes, '' he thought.


    When Debbie''s eyes met James'', she ground her teeth in rage. Her hands balled into fists, her eyes full of resentment. How she wished she could kill the old bastard right there!


    A warm hand wrapped around her fist. Carlos raised her fist and kissed it softly.


    Like a magic spell was cast upon her, Debbie instantly calmed down.


    Curtis put on his usual smile and greeted James, "Good evening, Uncle James. You came at just the right time. Come and y with us."


    Niles too gave him a broad smile and said, "Uncle James, I have already lost too much money to them. Help me!"


    James didn''t miss the intimate interaction between Debbie and Carlos. He looked away from them and forced a smile. "How rude of you guys! It''s sote, yet you called me over to y mahjong."


    After he sat down, Carlos pressed a button and the table automatically shuffled the mahjong tiles. "ying just mahjong will be boring. Wait for a while. We have an interesting showing up soon," he said.


    James had a bad feeling in his gut, but he didn''t know what was going to happen. He tried to stay calm. "Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    The first round started. While they were ying, no one spoke. The atmosphere was rather tense. By the end of the round, Niles said cheerfully, "I won! Ha-ha! Looks like it''s my lucky day!"


    After taking the chips from the other three, Niles pressed the button on the table once again and they began the second round.


    As if Carlos and Curtis had made some deal beforehand, Niles and James continued to win more rounds.


    James became much more rxed after winning some money. "Niles, you have made a lot of money this evening. You have to buy us something to snack on."


    Niles raised his chin proudly and said, "No problem! Order anything you like."


    "Ha-ha!" Jamesughed heartily.


    After a while, the doorbell rang again. Tristan went to answer the door. James raised his head to see who it was, and then he frowned deeply.


    A bad smell pervaded the room. Everyone in the room closed their noses, ovee with a feeling of nausea.

 Chapter 487: Youll Be Needing A Doctor

    Chapter 487: You''ll Be Needing A DoctorUnable to bear the smell, Niles held his nose and asked, "Carlos, what do you want?"


    Carlos looked at the mahjong tiles before him and answered casually, "Just enjoy the show."


    Debbie covered her nose and mouth with both her hands. It wasn''t because she looked down upon beggars; it was because the stench was overbearing.


    She looked at Carlos in shock. ''I thought he was a germophobe? How can he be so calm?'' she thought.


    Curtis and Carlos continued ying mahjong as if they didn''t smell anything whereas everyone else had disgusted expressions and struggled to keep themselves from running to the bathroom to vomit.


    The bodyguards led the beggars to the bedroom where Stephanie and Glenda were. After the bodyguards whispered something to them, the beggars said in unison, "No problem."


    James had his back to the bedroom. He turned in an attempt to see what was going on, but his view was blocked by the wall. He turned back to Carlos and asked, "Who are they? Why bring them here?"


    Carlos removed a White Dragon tile and shed a cynical smile. "There are two women in the bedroom. It''s going to be a wonderful night for the guys."


    ''Two women?''


    James'' heart skipped a beat. "What women?"


    "Mmmph..." James could hear muffled sounds of two women strugglinging from within the bedroom. Their mouths were covered, so he was unable to identify who they were.


    Carlos'' eyes were as cold as ice. He had every intention of telling James who the women were. "Stephanie Li masqueraded as my girlfriend and bullied Debbie while I lost my memory. She even tried to drug me this evening. Her mother insulted Debbie. I need to teach them a lesson so they won''t dare mess with my woman again."


    Carlos had already told Debbie and Curtis that Stephanie had tried to drug him. Fortunately, Carlos had swapped his drugged ss of wine with the other ss, and consequently, Stephanie ended up falling into her own trap and drinking it.


    James froze. It was not until then that he realized that the women inside the bedroom were Glenda and Stephanie. His mistress and daughter.


    The blood immediately rushed to his head, and he was as red as a tomato. He banged the mahjong table with his fists and roared, "Carlos Huo, you''re pushing this too far! How can you do this to them?"


    Debbie felt ted when she saw how angry James had be.


    Without bothering to even nce at James, Carlos said nonchntly, "You''ve got high blood pressure, don''t you? You really should keep calm." Then he raised his head and looked James in the eye. "Why are you so nervous? Are you going to help them?" he asked, feigning ignorance.


    ''Do I look like I''m nervous?'' James was startled. He took a few breaths to calm himself down. ''Should I tell him everything and confront him? No, no! I can''t. As long as I''m his father nominally, he can''t deal with me. I still have a chance to leave this ce.''


    Having made up his mind, James said, "Carlos, Stephanie is a weak girl. She''s innocent. How can you get people to **** her? And Glenda just said something unpleasant to Debbie. Don''t you think you''re going too far by doing this? Just put a stop to it!"


    James'' face and neck were all red, but he didn''t realize that. He thought he was giving the appearance of being calm.


    "They deserve this," Carlos said. Since no one was in the mood to y mahjong anymore, he began to y with Debbie''s hand.


    James had tried to put in a good word for the two women to save them, but it was to no avail. So he tried another tactic.


    "Carlos, how will you be able to live with yourself and be able to face Stephanie''s father in the future? It''ll affect the ZL Group''s reputation significantly if this gets out."


    Carlos didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at Frankie, who stood by the door of the bedroom, and said, "Let them enjoy the night."


    Frankie understood immediately. Nodding his head, he took a deep breath before entering the foul-smelling bedroom.


    Before long, everyone in the living room heard Stephanie''s and Glenda''s desperate moans. Debbie was sickened by the sounds and wanted to cover her ears to block them out.


    She understood now what Carlos meant when he said "Mother and daughter should share their weal and woe."


    Niles was thest one who realized what was going on. With his eyes wide, heined, "Carlos, I''m still a kid! How can you do this to me? My white soul is tainted because of you!"


    ''Carlos is such an asshole! The reason why he called me over is that he needs me to take first-aid measures if something bad happens, '' Niles cursed in his mind.


    Carlos picked up a chip and threw it before Niles. "Take it, little boy! Debbie and Colleen can take the rest of your chips and buy some candies for you."


    ''What? No! My chips! I finally managed to win so many chips!'' Niles cried inwardly.


    Unable to endure the horrible sounds any longer, Debbie and Colleen stood up from their seats and nned to leave the hotel.


    When Niles saw them about to leave, he took the opportunity to leave as well. However, Carlos stopped him in his tracks. "Stop!" he demanded.


    Niles turned to look at Carlos in confusion.


    Carlos lit a cigarette and said casually, "You need to stay and take care of them. What if they die here? Then I''ll be a murderer and my wife will leave with my daughter."


    Fighting hard to hold back the impulse to vomit, Niles pointed to the door to the Presidential Suite and asked, "Can I stand by the door?"


    "No! We''re good buddies. We should share our weal and woe!" Carlos refused him outright. ''He is a devil! How can he remain so calm?'' Niles thought.


    "Why didn''t you call Damon and Wesley over? They''re your good buddies too!" heined.


    Curtis chuckled and exined to him, "Your brother is busy looking for ir, and Damon was so angry at Carlos for what he had done that he blocked his number."


    Niles cast a nce at Carlos and wondered if he should block his number too.


    Carlos knew what he was thinking and shot him a warning look. "If you dare block my number, you''ll be needing a doctor!" he threatened.


    "How can you bully me like this?" said Niles, pouting his lips.


    The three of them argued among themselves as if they were unfazed about what was happening in the bedroom.


    James, who had been closing his eyes all this time, opened them and stood up from his seat. "I have to get out of here," he said, walking towards the door.


    Carlos smiled and asked sarcastically, "What''s the rush?"


    Glenda heard James'' voice and suddenly cried out loud, "James, help us... Mmmph..."


    When James heard her pleas for help, he stopped in his tracks. He couldn''t do anything to help them, so he pulled out a small bottle of pills and put a few into his mouth.


    He then turned to Carlos and warned him, "Carlos, I can''t just sit here and let you do this to them. If you still refuse to let them go, I''m going to call the police."


    Carlos exhaled a mouthful of smoke and mocked, "I am your son! Adopted though. The woman inside the room tried to drug me, yet you chose to side with her. James Huo, you value an outsider more than me?"

 Chapter 488: Megans Diary (Part One)

    Chapter 488: Megan''s Diary (Part One)''Sounds like Carlos doesn''t realize Stephanie''s my kid, '' James thought to himself. He was relieved, but he tried not to let it show. Thinking of this, he pretended to be sad and dejected. "Don''t even think about it. I didn''t raise you to be a criminal. They''re just two women. Leave them alone."


    ''Just two women?''


    Carlos shed a scornful smile.


    ''Stephanie hired someone to **** Megan, and tried to frame Debbie for Megan''s death.


    She hired thugs to kill me and Debbie while we were on vacation.


    She even put Ivan and Debbie''s marriage license on social media, an open invitation to cyberbullying.


    She slipped me a mickey to try and have sex with me.


    Just a woman? She''s a vicious, evil bitch!


    Her mother Glenda isn''t any better. She''s been James'' mistress for years! She''s the one who wanted me and Stephanie together, and James just gave in to her, ''


    Carlos thought to himself.


    James, of course, saw the disdain in Carlos'' eyes, but he could do nothing. He couldn''t juste clean to the CEO. That would implicate him. "Carlos, listen to your old man. Just let it go," he pleaded.


    "Let it go?" Carlos pressed the button on the mahjong table, and it began to shuffle the tiles. "Let''s y a few more rounds. If you win, I''ll leave them alone."


    James had no choice. He had to sit down and pit his skills against Carlos. This was vital. If Carlos went after these women, they might blow the lid off the whole thing. The other guests started scanning the table, formting strategies even before the tiles were revealed.


    Before this, Niles and James were on top. But now, things changed. Curtis was the victor this time. Niles was already in a bad mood because of the stench. Now that he kept losing, his face grew even darker. "I bet you cheated," he spat.


    Curtis smiled and said nothing. He was cheating, after a fashion. Carlos kept giving him the right tiles.


    Beads of sweat appeared on James'' forehead. The mere thought of his lover and daughter being raped by beggars made his heart ache. Of course, Carlos was doing this on purpose. He didn''t want James to win.


    As a result, James lost round after round.


    Debbie and Colleen, on the other hand, went to the bathroom and retched after they left the living room.


    Colleen washed her face and rinsed her mouth before saying, "That''s messed up Carlos paid the bums to **** them. James can''t be happy."


    Debbie leaned against the wall and said, "Stephanie drugging him was the straw that broke the camel''s back. She deserved it. Lucky she didn''t seed. It''s a little poetic justice. Try to **** someone, get raped in return." ''Thank God Carlos was smart enough to figure it out!'' she thought.


    Colleen approached her and whispered in her ear, "I heard Stephanie hired someone to kill Megan. Is that true?"


    The mention of Megan reminded Debbie of something. "I''m heading to ZL Group. Do you want toe with me?" she asked.


    "What? Why?" Colleen waspletely confused.


    "Megan''s diary is just sitting in Carlos'' office. I''ve been too busy to go check it out. We''re at loose ends. Don''t you want to know what''s in there?" But the hour waste, and she wasn''t going to go there alone. She needed Colleen to keep herpany.


    Colleen immediately nodded her head. "Sure. Why not? Maybe I''ll get some answers. Like why she tried to mess with me and my husband."


    They left the bathroom hand in hand.


    As they both had a few drinks tonight, Debbie called a bodyguard over and asked him to drive them to the ZL Group offices.


    On the way, she called Carlos and told him that she and Colleen were going to take a peek inside Megan''s diary. "It''s about time," Carlos said. "I''ll have someone standing by to unlock the doors."


    When they arrived, two security guards were waiting for them at the entrance. They led them to the CEO''s office and then waited outside, guarding the door. "Not very friendly, are they?" Colleen remarked, after the door was closed behind them.


    "They don''t have to be. They just have to be effective," Debbie said, looking around for the safe. While Debbie searched for the diary, Colleen walked towards the indoor golf court and set a golf ball on the tee.


    Meanwhile, Debbie had located the safe, and opened it with the code Carlos gave her.


    There were many important documents and a few rings of keys inside. Debbie was stunned for a while and thought, ''Carlos trusts me that much?


    If I''m not wrong, any item here could be worth at least ten million. He just gave me the code without a second thought.''


    Debbie was deeply moved. She started to tear up, and had to take a little bit topose herself. She took several breaths to calm down and began to root around inside the box for the diary.


    Soon, she found a thick notebook and thought she might have finally found it. She opened it and confirmed it was a diary. She took it out and locked the safe.


    Colleen looked over, and was about to ask how she wasing along. She saw that Debbie finally held it in her hands, so she dropped the golf club and walked over.


    They sat on the sofa and began to page through it.


    Megan started her diary more than ten years ago. The entries were short and she didn''t write in it every day. Some entries were jumbled, and referred to past events, some of which the women were unclear on. So they skimmed it, looking for the relevant parts.


    Colleen and Debbie didn''t know why Megan had written everything down, including how she felt about Carlos and Wesley.


    It turned out that Megan got close to Carlos, Wesley, Damon and Curtis on purpose because she swore to mess up their lives. And she could use her feminine wiles to do so.


    In order to make Colleen jealous, Megan flirted with Curtis. Megan would be delighted when Colleen and Curtis started fighting over it.


    Megan screwed things up for Wesley and ir. ir had even gotten engaged to another man.


    As for Megan''s hatred for Debbie, she had also written it down. It read, "Carlos loves Debbie a lot. She gets all the love and affection he used to reserve for me. He even med me and asked me to be nicer to her. Well, fuck him! Why should I be nicer? My parents died saving Carlos and Wesley. I lost my parents, and these guys got off scot-free. Well, not anymore.


    They''ll pay for the misery they caused me. They''ll wish they''d died then and there. I hate them! If I can''t be happy, then nobody can. They''ll pay. Believe me, they''ll pay."


    In the diary, Megan had confessed that she had deliberately caused trouble for Debbie in the Huo family''s house in New York. It worked¡ªthey all hated her. She wanted to screw up everything and everyone in that family. It would be a pleasant surprise if Valerie hated Debbie so much that the old woman died because of it.

 Chapter 489: Megans Diary (Part Two)

    Chapter 489: Megan''s Diary (Part Two)Debbie continued reading the diary and became infuriated. It read, "I identally hit Kasie, Debbie''s friend. Why didn''t she just die like that? With Kasie dead, Debbie''s life would be hell. If Debbie was unhappy, then Carlos would be unhappy too. I was frightened after I hit her. I bought off someone to eliminate the surveince video. But Carlos still found out about it somehow. He had his men recover the surveince video. I was worried that he would report me to the police, so I went to his office and begged him to delete the surveince video and help me. But he didn''t. Ha-ha! So this is the man who swore that he would take care of me forever. He''s so cold-hearted.


    It was the worst time of my life when I was behind bars. I swear I''ll send them to jail one day¡ªDebbie, Carlos, and Wesley. I''ll make them pay for what they''ve done to me."


    After reading the diary for a while, both Debbie and Colleen felt that there must have been something wrong with Megan''s mental state. They could feel her dark and gloomy thoughts just by reading the diary.


    They also found Stephanie mentioned in Megan''s diary.


    Debbie had always been curious about why Stephanie and Megan got along so well with each other. However, after reading the diary, she discovered that it wasn''t like that at all. Stephanie and Megan were also enemies.


    Megan had done many things to drive a wedge between Carlos and Stephanie. She acted intimately with him before Stephanie, pretended to be ill so Carlos woulde to her cete at night, and so on. She did simr things to separate Carlos and Debbie as well. However, unlike Debbie, Stephanie was extremely cruel and merciless.


    She hired people to go to Megan''s college and frighten her. They would beat her in the beginning.


    Back then, when Debbie got to Megan''s apartment, Stephanie was there too. Stephanie had gone there to question Megan why she had done so many things to separate her and Carlos.


    Megan had even pped Stephanie before Debbie arrived. Perhaps Megan was too weak, so there was no palm print on Stephanie''s face.


    Later, Megan was hospitalized for drinking raw eggs. Before long after she had been discharged from the hospital, something bad happened to her.


    The bodyguards Carlos had hired for Megan sensed that Carlos and Wesley had be indifferent toward Megan. So they weren''t as responsible as before.


    This allowed Stephanie to do something terrible to her. One day, two men grabbed Megan and dragged her to one of the groves near the college. In the grove, they raped her.


    Megan didn''t know whom the men worked for, but she assumed that it must have something to do with Stephanie. Since she had no proof, she had to keep it a secret first.


    Debbie''s reappearance had stressed Stephanie. She wasn''t dumb. The flirtation between Carlos and Debbie didn''t escape her eye. She told Megan that she would deal with her first, and then handle Debbie, who was bold and good at martial arts.


    Megan''sst diary entry was still about Debbie. It read, "Debbie is getting married to another man. Carlos looks so sad. Wow! What a wonderful day! He will be giving her away himself. I wonder if he''ll kick himself once he gets his memory back. They love each other but can''t be together. Let it be this way forever! Make them suffer! Ha-ha!"


    Debbie closed the notebook and looked at Colleen. Disbelief was written all over their faces.


    Both were silent and deep in thought for a long while. Colleen finally broke the silence and eximed, "Oh my! Am I daydreaming? This woman was despicable. All she did was mess with Carlos and Wesley. It''s a good thing that she''s dead. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen."


    Debbie nodded. "Stephanie is indeed James'' daughter. They''re both cruel and scheming. She hired people to kill Megan and framed me for it." Thinking about that, she shuddered with fear. When she first met Stephanie, she thought she was a pretty and elegant businesswoman. The saying was indeed right¡ªnever judge a man by his appearance.


    "Stephanie wanted to kill two birds with one stone! She could get rid of both Megan and you by doing this. Luckily, Carlos helped you out. Otherwise, things would have been ratherplicated," Colleenmented. She had met Stephanie several times before. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that Stephanie could be such a vicious woman.


    "Maybe it''s because she loves Carlos so much," Debbie sighed. ''Luckily, Megan never loved Carlos. She just wanted to avenge her parents'' death. If she loved Carlos, she might have done more crazy things, '' she thought.


    Colleen looked at Debbie and asked curiously, "Debbie, what is it that you want? Now that Carlos has his memory back, why don''t you get back with him?"


    Debbie shook her head. "Oh Colleen, you don''t know how he treated me in his amnesia. If it weren''t for Piggy and you guys, I would''ve been struck with depression again. Nevertheless, I won''t have a row with Carlos for now. We still havemon enemies. I''m not that stupid to push him away. After dealing with James and Stephanie, I''ll make Carlos pay for what he had done to me. Revenge is a dessert better served cold."


    After saying that, Debbie gave Colleen a cunning smile.


    Colleen patted her shoulder and said, "Sis, your n is great! I''m behind you a hundred percent. However, you better not push him to other women. You know, your husband is popr."


    "Rest assured. I don''t give a damn about the other women. If he genuinely loves me, he won''t make me sad." Debbie firmly believed that Carlos was head over heels in love with her.


    Footsteps could be heard from outside the office, and then the door was pushed open. Carlos and Curtis came in.


    Debbie pulled out her phone to check the time. It was already 1 a.m.


    "Honey!" Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    With a blushed face, Debbie pushed him away and spat out, "Get away from me. I''m not your honey."


    Colleen stood up and walked towards Curtis. "Carlos, if you want to marry Debbie, you''ll have to get permission from us first. After all, Curtis is her uncle," she said yfully.


    Carlos held Debbie''s waist and said, "After my wife has said yes, I''ll talk with you two."


    "Man, we''re not as amodating as Debbie," Curtis said with a smile.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow. ''Debbie is amodating? You''ve got to be kidding me.''


    Carlos had recovered his memory for quite some time now, but Debbie still hadn''t agreed to remarry him. This frustrated Carlos to no end.


    On the way to Carlos'' manor, Debbie pondered on Megan''s diary entries.


    Carlos took her hand and kissed it nonstop, which annoyed her. She pulled her hand back and snapped at him, "Enough! You''re drooling all over my hand, and it''s gross!"


    Carlos was taken aback and didn''t know how to respond.


    He looked at her smooth hand. There was no saliva at all!

 Chapter 490: Let It Go

    Chapter 490: Let It GoCarlos sat straight and pulled Debbie in his arms. "Honey, we need to talk," he said seriously.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Our sex life!" He hadn''t made love to her for a long time.


    Blushing, Debbie stole a nce at Tristan, who was driving the vehicle. She covered Carlos'' mouth with her hand, ring at him, and spat, "Stop talking nonsense, old man! You''re not young anymore. Too much sex is bad for your health."


    Carlos chuckled at her red face and rolled up the interior screen so they could have some privacy.


    Debbie removed her hand from his mouth, and Carlos held her tightly in his arms, refusing to let her go. He whispered in her ear, "Honey, if I wait any longer, I''m afraid that something might happen to my manhood."


    Debbie pulled out her phone and started reading updates on Weibo while saying, "Does that have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course it does. You''re my wife, yet you forbid me from doing my duty as your husband. If I get sick one day because of that, you''ll be the one to me." After saying that, he kissed her affectionately on the lips.


    Debbie pushed him away and ignored what he said. "How''s Megan''s case going? Now that we know the mastermind is Stephanie, what are you nning to do?" she asked.


    The mere mention of Stephanie was enough to gross Carlos out. His desire decreased, and his eyes became clearer. "Well, I haven''t found the woman who disguised herself as you. Once I find her, I''ll sue Stephanie for it."


    "What if you fail to find her? Will Stephanie get away with this?"


    Carlos yed with her hair, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. "Of course not. If I fail to find that woman, I''ll use all means to make Stephanie speak."


    Debbie held his hand so he couldn''t y with her hair. "How did it go in the hotel room? Did James give himself away?" she asked seriously.


    Carlos gave her a reassuring smile and said, "Stephanie is his daughter. All he had done to you was to separate us and make his daughter the hostess of the Huo family. When his daughter and mistress were being raped right before him, of course, he failed to maintain hisposure."


    James tried his best to appear calm, but his red eyes and quickened breaths had betrayed him.


    He had to take two pills to lower his blood pressure. Otherwise, he might have had a heart attack.


    When the beggars left the hotel, James didn''t even dare to go inside and check the two women''s situation. Poor Niles! Carlos forced him into the bedroom to check on both mother and daughter to see if their lives were in any danger.


    At that time, Niles deeply regretted having chosen to be a doctor. ''I should''ve listened to Wesley and joined the army. That way, I wouldn''t have had to face such an unpleasant situation now, '' he thought.


    A few minutester, when Niles walked out of the bedroom, his face was drained of all color, and he was as white as a sheet. He shook his head, meaning their lives weren''t in danger. Then he rushed to the bathroom to vomit.


    Carlos didn''t know what had happened after that as he also left.


    Before leaving the hotel, he gave two cleaning staff members a check each, and then drove off with Curtis.


    Debbie contemted his words and then said, "Stephanie deserved everything she got. She had people **** Megan and kill her. But Glenda..." ''Glenda just insulted Piggy and me and nothing else. I think Carlos was too hard on her, '' she thought.


    Carlos snorted, "Neither of them can get away with it. Glenda insulted my woman and my daughter. By doing that she was ying with death. I would''ve had her killed if it weren''t for you."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and couldn''t help wonder how cruel Carlos had been before they met.


    After Carlos swore that he wouldn''t have sex with her against her will, Debbie finally agreed to go to the manor with him.


    He held her in his arms, kissing her repeatedly in an attempt to arouse her, but it was all to no avail. In the end, he had to take a cold shower to calm himself down.


    It seemed that Debbie had made up her mind to teach him a lesson. To Carlos, not being allowed to make love to her was the cruelest torture.


    The next day, Carlos got a text message from his man that James had disappearedst night. Before he left the hotel, he had tried to take Stephanie with him, but Carlos'' people had stopped him.


    Glenda and Angus got divorced. Angus was not surprised at all, nor did he try to make her stay. He had mentally prepared for this day a long time ago. A


    fter signing the divorce papers, Angus flew to New York. The first thing he did after he arrived was to go to the mental hospital and visit Tabitha.


    At the mental hospital


    Tabitha was a mere bag of bones and not the elegantdy she used to be. She was ying with a beach ball, and her eyes were lifeless and empty. At times she wouldugh like a lunatic, and other times she would cry like a baby.


    Angus was in a nice suit and leather shoes. His heart ached when he saw her. "Tabitha," he greeted her in a soft voice.


    Angus had known Tabitha when he was a kid. They had been desk mates at primary school. When they grew up, she married James, and he married Glenda because of his grandfather''s request.


    Upon hearing her name, Tabitha raised her head and gave Angus a broad smile. "Are you here to y with me?" she asked.


    Angus shook his head. He wasn''t sure if Tabitha could understand him, but he still said, "Glenda and I got divorced. All these years, I thought I could make her fall in love with me, but I was wrong. She even..." His voice trailed off. He had long known that Glenda and James were having an affair, but he was always too cowardly to ept it and expose it.


    Tabitha took a bite of the beach ball in her hand. Her eyes lit up, and she gave it to Angus. "Yummy! Do you want to try some?"


    Angus looked at her, stunned, and then shook his head. "Tabitha, I want to tell you something. James lied to you. He isn''t the man who saved you. I feel bad for you. Tabitha, you should divorce him. You deserve someone better than him."


    The mere mention of James'' name put Tabitha on alert. She looked at Angus warily and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here? Where''s James? Bring him here. Why doesn''t hee to see me?"


    Angus forced a bitter smile. How could he tell Tabitha that her husband had been fooling around with another woman while she was suffering in a mental hospital? "Tabitha, we''re no longer young. We should just let it go and move on. James won''t end up well. Carlos is dealing with him now. It''s all because of Stephanie..."


    Angus'' eyes reddened. That night, Carlos had his men bring him to the hotel, so he knew what had happened.


    Carlos had a block booking for the whole floor and didn''t close the door to the room. As a result, Angus could hear everything that was happening while he was standing outside the room.


    He saw the beggars enter the room with obscene smiles. He also saw James sit at the mahjong table.


    He wanted to stop the beggars, but when he thought of everything that Glenda had done to him, he decided otherwise. He hated her. She had been cheating on him for thirty years. The daughter that he had doted on, loved and cherished wasn''t his daughter at all, but a product of her infidelity.


    Fortunately, he still had a son, his own flesh and blood.

 Chapter 491: Tabitha Is Dead

    Chapter 491: Tabitha Is DeadTabitha threw the beach ball away. The ball was quite light, buffeted by the winds. But what goes up muste down. "Ha-ha! See? It won''t fly. Hey, are you James? Tell me why it won''t fly?"


    She had gonepletely insane. Angus sighed helplessly. After a while, he said in a sad voice, "I need to leave. I''m heading back to Y City. Take good care of yourself, Tabitha. Get well soon."


    Before he left, he gave the nurses taking care of Tabitha some money and asked them to take excellent care of her. "There''s more where this came from, if I find her in the best of health," he said.


    Although he knew Carlos would have already shoved tons of cash in their direction, this was the least he could do for Tabitha.


    That very evening, Carlos got a phone call from a nurse at the mental hospital. "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry to bother you. I regret to inform you that Mrs. Tabitha Huo... killed herself..."


    The news of Tabitha''s death


    came as a shock to Carlos. He felt like he''d been pped.


    He flew to New York immediately; the other family members came along as well. By the time they arrived, it was the next day.


    When they got there, he asked the driver to send Miranda and Evelyn to the Huo family''s house. He and Debbie went to the mental hospital first.


    Some of the family lived in New York. They were already at the hospital. Tabithay in the bed peacefully, covered by a white nket.


    Debbie remembered the first time she saw Tabitha.


    It was at the Y City Airport. Tabitha was dignified and graceful as she walked, a woman with a regal bearing. As she approached Debbie, she had a warm and weing smile on her face. She held Debbie''s hand and said her name softly. She gave her a pair of jade bracelets¡ªheirlooms of the Huo family¡ªand cooked delicious dishes for her.


    Only four years had passed, but now she was a mere bag of bones. She didn''t look like a woman who hade from wealth and power, but a starved, emaciated beggar.


    Debbie raised her head to look at the ceiling, holding back her tears. Carlos could see how distraught she was. He squeezed her hand and gave her a reassuring look tofort her.


    Frasier handed a stack of papers to Carlos and said, "Aunt Tabitha signed the divorce papers, Carlos. These are the original documents."


    Expressionless, Carlos epted the papers and briefly looked them over. He saw Tabitha''s signature on the veryst page.


    Tabitha once had wless penmanship. But her signature this time was scrawled and hard to read.


    Carlos turned to look at Tabitha and asked Frasier in a cold voice, "How did she die? Who told you she killed herself? Are you sure?"


    Frasier exined in a sad voice, "Yesterday afternoon, Aunt Tabitha cooked up some excuse, and the nurses left her alone at her request. She stole a bottle of sleeping pills and swallowed them all. At dusk, a nurse came by to serve dinner. She found the body."


    Carlos turned to look at the nurses, who were standing in a corner, shivering. "Did she act weird at all?" he asked.


    One of them stepped forward and answered in a shaking voice, "A man... came to visit Mrs. Tabitha Huo yesterday morning. After he left, she sat in the room a long time. She stared out the window without saying a word."


    ''A man?'' Carlos wondered who it might have been.


    Frasier exined, "That was Uncle Angus. I already called him. He told Aunt Tabitha that he had divorced his wife, and advised her to divorce James. He said he''d be here to exin everything."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Then he started to make preparations for Tabitha''s funeral.


    When Dous passed away, it was Carlos who handled the funeral arrangements. Although Tabitha was not Carlos'' biological mother, she had raised him and done what a mother should do. As a result, Carlos conducted her funeral instead of her own son¡ªLewis.


    Lewis showed up on time for the funeral. He used to be a little chubby. But he looked much thinner since James and Tabitha hadn''t had the time or energy to take care of him.


    As for Portia, she divorced Lewis and left the country when Carlos lost his memory.


    Carlos also had his men try to get a hold of James. But the man was nowhere to be found.


    Maybe he was too afraid of Carlos to show his face. Or maybe he had never loved Tabitha at all. James never showed any affection for Tabitha, the woman who had been his wife for decades.


    When Dous passed away, Carlos had cried like a baby. But this time, he didn''t shed a single tear. Maybe what Tabitha had done to him and Debbie had been aplete letdown.


    Nevertheless, he did what a son should do. Tabitha''s funeral was grand yet solemn.


    Ivan and Kasie held a wonderful and beautiful wedding ceremonyter on, in the fall.


    Debbie was her bridesmaid, and she insisted that Carlos serve as the best man.


    With the great CEO as the best man and the superstar as the bridesmaid, the wedding was rather eye-catching. All the paparazzi were there, snapping pic after pic. Even after the ushers had escorted the worst offenders out, they waited outside, hoping to get an exclusive with any of the wedding party.


    Then Debbie focused on getting her new album ready, while Carlos kept himself busy with work, taking care of his daughter and courting his ex-wife.


    One day, Carlos was finally able to rx at lunch instead of being chained to his desk. He called Debbie. "Hey baby. Want to catch a show with me tonight?"


    "What show?" she asked curiously.


    "Remember when you were on the operating table? Were you scared?" he asked in a low voice.


    "What? When?" Debbie wasn''t sure what he was talking about.


    "When James threatened Evelyn''s life, and forced you to divorce me and leave Y City," Carlos said.


    Debbie''s heart skipped a beat. "Of c-course. Wh-why?" she stammered.


    "Because I swore I''d make James pay for what he did to you."


    "And?" Debbie had a bad feeling about this.


    "I''ll pick you up tonight. We''ll watch a reality show together. Live audience, front row seats."


    Debbie didn''t know how to respond. ''A reality show? It seems like no matter where James holes up, Carlos always hunts him down.''


    After hanging up, Debbie put off all her work that night. She was too curious about exactly what was going down. When Carlos came to pick her up, she was waiting for him at the entrance.


    He got out of his car, kissed her, and tied her scarf for her, tucking part of it into her pink overcoat. Gantly, he offered her his hand, and they walked hand in hand to the vehicle.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of a hospital. Debbie recognized the ce¡ªNiles worked here.


    After they got out, Carlos held her waist tightly, ignoring her protests. They went inside the building together.


    Debbie snapped at him, "When I first met Niles, I was injured. But someone didn''t offer to give me a ride, and didn''t even look at me. I was a wreck then."


    Carlos knew the guy she was talking about. It was him. Feeling guilty, he kissed her hair and apologized, "I''m so sorry, honey. I swear it won''t happen again."


    While they were walking to the elevator, Debbie cast a scornful nce at him and snorted, "You''re such a liar. I only believe about a third of what you say."


    Carlos curled his lips and said, "How about this?"


    "How about what?"


    "I love you. I love you. I love you. Nine words. Believe a third of them, and that would be three." ''You can believe that I love you.'' This was what he meant.

 Chapter 492: Abortion

    Chapter 492: AbortionDebbie blushed at Carlos'' love confession, and she felt so happy at that moment.


    They reached the twelfth floor, and the whole floor was shrouded in silence. Carlos led Debbie to the door of an office when two familiar voices came from within the room.


    "Niles, will you stop talking nonsense? Hurry up and check my kidneys. I feel there is something wrong with them," said Damon.


    "Oh, really?" Niles asked nonchntly. "What''s wrong with your kidneys?"


    Damon looked at him with a sad look andined, "It''s all Carlos'' fault."


    "What? Carlos? What did you guys do?"


    Damon''s answer not only stunned Niles, but also made Debbie giggle.


    With a gloomy face, Carlos kicked the door open. When Damon saw Carlos, he was shocked and cowered with fear, blurting out nervously, "Carlos, what are you doing here?"


    Carlos cast a scornful nce at him and scoffed, "To have someone''s kidney removed."


    "Whose?"


    "Yours." Disdain was written all over Carlos'' face.


    Damon covered his waist and rushed towards the door. However, Niles grabbed his cor and said, "Hey, let me give you an injection."


    "No, no. I have to keep my kidneys to meet my wife''s needs." Damon broke free from Niles and rushed to a corner sitting on the chair, feigning terror.


    Carlos stared at him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Damon rolled his eyes and snapped back at him, "Have my kidneys checked. It''s all your fault!" Carlos had hired women to seduce him every day. Faced with so many hot women, Damon could do nothing but restrain his desires. As time went by, he felt that he had a kidney deficiency.


    Niles opened the door to the examination room and gestured for Damon to go in. "I''ll give you a thorough examination," he said.


    Then he turned to Carlos. "Everything is ready. You guys go to the operating room first. It''s next to this one."


    Carlos couldn''t be bothered to stay to watch Niles carry out a check-up on Damon. He and Debbie made their way towards the room Niles had shown him.


    When he pushed the door open, he saw several bodyguards standing inside. Upon seeing their boss, they greeted him respectfully.


    Carlos nodded to them and walked inside.


    There was an operating table and some medical equipment with several doctors standing around the table. Stephanie was lying on the table.


    She seemed to be fast asleep. Her eyes were shut, and her face was deathly pale.


    Carlos turned around and ordered the bodyguards, "Bring them in."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Soon, two people were brought in. To Debbie''s surprise, they were James and Glenda.


    Their hands and feet were tied with ropes, and they were both gagged. Horror was evident in Glenda''s wide-open eyes, but James looked rather calm.


    However, when James saw his daughter lying on the operating table, fear gripped his entire body in an instant. He turned to look at Carlos with pleading eyes, but Carlos didn''t so much as spare him a single nce. Ignoring James'' imploring moans and grunts, Carlos studied the scalpels that were spread out on the table.


    Debbie fixed her eyes on the operating table and grabbed Carlos'' hand tightly.


    It brought back the horrific memories from three years ago when James had tied her to an operating table and forced her to divorce Carlos. He had threatened that he would have doctors abort her baby. She was so traumatized that several monthster, when she went intobor, she was too afraid to go into the delivery room. However, at the doctors'' insistence, she finally went there at thest minute.


    In the delivery room, she focused on observing the doctors vigntly. She was afraid that the doctors were sent by James and that they would take her baby away. During the childbirth, even though Debbie was in great pain, she refused any medication. She wanted to be fully conscious and aware, to keep an eye on the doctors.


    Carlos sensed that something wasn''t right with Debbie.


    She was trembling all over. Carlos gently pulled her into his arms and patted her back to soothe andfort her. "Honey, trust me. No one will ever harm you again," he said softly in her ear.


    "Mmm... Carlos, are you going to do something to her baby?"


    "She said she didn''t want the baby. So I''d like to help her get rid of it. I''m a good man, right?" Carlos said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. Carlos had his principles. No matter how much he hated Stephanie, he wouldn''t deal with an unborn baby. It was Stephanie herself who didn''t want it.


    Stephanie had made an appointment with a doctor of another hospital to abort the baby. Carlos, however, asked his men to bring her to this hospital.


    If Stephanie had regretted her decision and wanted to keep the baby, Carlos would have let her keep it. But she didn''t.


    ''Help her?'' Debbie shook her head helplessly. In his arms, she took a deep breath and calmed down a lot. She raised her head again and gave him a small smile. "Will you give her anesthesia?" she asked.


    "No," Carlos simply said.


    His reply sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Debbie looked at the scalpels and said, "I want to stay. Okay?"


    "Sure. You can do whatever you like." The reason Carlos had brought her here was to avenge her.


    He ordered his men to remove the gags from James and Glenda. Glenda sobbed bitterly, "Carlos, please don''t do this to my daughter. Please let her go. I beg you, please..."


    James'' whole body was shaking. "Carlos Huo, you can vent your anger out on me. Let her go..."


    Carlos curled his lips. His smile was as vicious as a venomous snake. "Don''t worry. You''ll be next. No one will be getting away with what they have done."


    Glenda''s loud crying woke Stephanie. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she discovered where she was, she tried to sit up and yelled, "Carlos Huo, what do you want?" That was when she realized that her hands were tied to each side of the operating table.


    At that moment, Niles came into the room while cursing under his breath, "Damn! Damon is such a coward. There''s nothing wrong with him, yet he forced me to do a thorough check-up on him. It was such a waste of my time..." When he saw so many people inside the room, he shed a broad smile. "Hi, Uncle James. Hi, Uncle James'' mistress. Hello, Miss Li. You''re finally awake."


    ''Uncle James'' mistress?'' Both James and Glenda turned sour.


    Ignoring Niles, Stephanie fixed her eyes on Carlos. Unlike her mother, she was calm andposed. "Carlos Huo, you better kill me right here and now. Otherwise, the first thing that I''m going to do after I leave here is report you to the authorities for having people **** me and holding me against my will."


    Carlos picked up a scalpel and yed with it in his hand. The scalpel shone under the light. After a while, he said mockingly, "Kill you?"


    An evil smile appeared on his lips as he shot the scalpel towards Stephanie.


    Debbie watched in horror, and a chill ran down her spine.


    "Aaargh!" Stephanie let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    The scalpel cut her arm and dropped to the floor.


    "You think that I wouldn''t dare kill you?" Carlos mocked.


    James roared, "Carlos Huo, only a coward will torment a woman¡ª" His voice trailed off as he remembered what he had done to Debbie.

 Chapter 493: Kneel And Apologize

    Chapter 493: Kneel And Apologize"Right. Only a coward will torment a woman," Carlos said sarcastically when he heard James'' words.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked up to James, patted the slimeball''s cheek, and said, "Be patient. It will be your turn soon. I will not let you down, Dad." He stared the old man in the eye. Without averting his sight, he ordered the doctors, "Since Stephanie doesn''t want the bastard in her belly, let''s do her a favor¡ª rip it out!"


    He had waited for this day for more than a month. Stephanie was finally pregnant. It was showtime! He would make James watch while he paid him back with interest! Then he would know who was crueler between the two of them.


    Two doctors held Stephanie tightly onto the operating table, and another one grabbed the tools and started the abortion procedure.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in fear. Debbie watched. The operation was being done without giving her an anesthetic. She could imagine how painful it was.


    But Stephanie bit her lower lip stubbornly. When the cold equipment was inserted into her body, she refused to scream, no matter how much it hurt.


    Even if Carlos hadn''t ordered the doctors to do the abortion, she wouldn''t have kept the bastard anyway.


    James bowed his head and clenched his teeth as hatred filled his heart. Glenda cried so hard that she was on the verge of passing out. She was making too much noise, so Carlos had her mouth gagged again.


    Debbie couldn''t stand the bloody scene anymore. She turned her head away from the operating table.


    But she told herself not to be soft-hearted. Three years ago, James hadn''t been merciful to her.


    When the procedure was done, everyone thought that Carlos was done with the punishments. But the doctors remained. Carlos red at James and asked, "Do you understand how Debbie had felt back then?"


    His voice was cold, radiating an undeniably dangerous aura.


    Debbie gazed at him and saw bloodlust in his sharp eyes.


    James wondered whether he should nod or shake his head.


    Carlos didn''t really care how he felt. While James was working on a response, Carlos asked Stephanie, "Where''s the woman who had impersonated Debbie?"


    Blood drained from her face, making her look as pale as a ghost. But her eyes were not dead yet, and she didn''t respond to Carlos'' question.


    The man stared back at her. "I hate your eyes," he said calmly. Every time Stephanie looked at Debbie, her eyes were full of malice and disdain.


    Carlos'' words shocked everyone. Debbie had never asked Carlos how he was going to deal with Stephanie, so she had no idea about any of this before she had walked into this operating room. What he had just said gave her a feeling that Stephanie was about to lose her eyes.


    And she was right.


    Operating on Stephanie without anesthetizing her had been cruel enough. Also, having a group of hobos **** her and Glenda was sickeningly heartless. What Carlos said next sent shivers down Stephanie''s spine. "I had someone fill in an application to the Red Cross to donate your corneas and a kidney."


    Loss of sight and one kidney wasn''t bad enough to kill her, but it would damage her life forever.


    Glenda was having a nervous breakdown; James'' blood pressure was acting up and he was feeling dizzy. Yet, unlike her parents, Stephanie gave Carlos a cold smile and asked in a weak voice, "What do you expect me to say? ''Thank you for not killing me''?"


    Carlos loathed her expression and tone. He averted his gaze towards James and announced, "If you kneel before Debbie and apologize, I''ll spare her corneas."


    James was stunned into a daze for a short moment. Then he nodded vigorously. The gag in his mouth was removed.


    Once he was brought in front of Debbie, a bodyguard gave him a hard kick in the back of his knee, and he thumped to the floor on his knees.


    His face went pale from the pain in the knees, and his forehead was filled with beads of sweat.


    Stephanie saw all this from the operating table, but she was nonchnt, like an emotionless machine.


    Debbie wasn''t going to let James off so easy. She nced around the operating room and saw a bottle of antiphlogistine.


    She strode over, grabbed it, and smashed the bottle in front of James.


    The ss bottle broke into pieces. The drug spilled all over the floor and sshed onto James. Debbie''s shoes were stained too, but she didn''t care. "Your apology wasn''t sincere at all. Kneel over the broken ss. Then, we''ll talk about forgiveness."


    Carlos was surprised by Debbie''s act. He grinned and thought, ''My wife is meaner than me. She is so cool! I''m so proud!''


    James gasped and his eyes rolled in their sockets uncontrobly. He was about to faint. Niles was quick to run over to him and fumbled around his coat for his medicine. He found the pills for his high blood pressure. He looked at thebel to confirm, took out five pills and gave them to James.


    A minuteter, James felt better.


    He took a deep breath and sneered at Debbie, "Don''t push me!"


    "Push you?!" Debbie was enraged. She shook off Carlos'' hand and kicked James in the chest.


    He groaned painfully on the floor.


    But Debbie was not done. She lifted her right foot and stamped on his chest mercilessly. Looking down at him, she asked, "I''m pushing you? Did you forget what you did to me three years ago? After Carlos'' ident, you tied me to an operating table and coerced me into signing the divorce papers. You should have known this day woulde."


    Overwhelmed by emotions, Debbie raised her voice and yelled at him, "You hit me, forced me to leave Carlos'' and my home, staged his death and tricked me to a fake funeral. You ruined my happiness and destroyed my life. You pushed me into severe depression. What do you say about all that?" Debbie''s eyes reddened at the thought of her painful past.


    Hearing her words, Carlos felt even more guilty.


    Debbie removed her foot from James'' chest and squatted down beside him. She grabbed his cor and pulled him up into a sitting position. "You''re a murderer. I''ll sue you and make you rot in jail!"


    James struggled a little and smiled contemptuously at her. "You''re only doing all this by relying on Carlos. Find some proof on your own, I dare you!"


    "I rely on Carlos. So what? He''s my husband. We count on each other. I might not be able to find out everything you did, but Carlos sure can. And now that I''ve seen the pathetic look on your face, I''ll smile in my dreams tonight!"

 Chapter 494: Payback

    Chapter 494: PaybackEver since Debbie knew Carlos'' memory had returned, she refused to have sex with him. When Debbie said, "He''s my husband. We count on each other", Carlos was greatlyforted by her words.


    "Pfft! Your husband? You and Carlos haven''t even remarried yet. What a trollop you are to say that! If he loved you, why hasn''t he married you yet?" By now, James had figured out that Carlos had fully regained his memory.


    Debbie shed a smile at him. "It''s not that he doesn''t want to marry me. He carries the divorce certificate and residence booklet around with him every day, just in case I agree to marry him. Your daughter tried everything to get this man, and yet I''m still considering whether or not to give him a second chance."


    Her words had amused Carlos. ''When did she find out about that?'' he wondered.


    Everyone that was present in the operating room exchanged nces with each other. They couldn''t believe their ears and looked at Carlos who was still smiling. They were all aware that he was one of the wealthiest men in the world. ''Since when did Carlos Huo have to try so hard to get a woman?'' they all wondered.


    No longer in the mood to waste time speaking to James, Debbie cast a nce at the bodyguards. Taking the hint, they grabbed James by the shoulders and forced him to kneel down on the broken ss.


    "Argh!" His scream pierced the air in the operating room.


    Most of the broken ss cut cruelly into his flesh and embedded into his skin. His face was now as pale as Stephanie''s.


    Carlos ignored his screams of pain and took Debbie into his arms, whispering in her ear, "Honey, there are so many of them watching. It''ll be so humiliating if you still reject me. Let''s remarry tomorrow and make them all jealous, okay?"


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him. ''You think just because my tone softened I would agree to marry you now? Yeah right! You wish.'' So she said softly, "I just need some more time."


    Carlos was deeply disappointed


    and frustrated. Chasing Debbie was the most difficult task he ever had to do.


    James didn''t have much time to make his decision. Carlos nodded to the doctors, and they picked up the scalpels and were about to begin the surgery. James couldn''t bear to watch. He gritted his teeth and bowed his head. "Debbie, Carlos, I''m sorry. Please let my daughter go." Meanwhile he thought to himself, ''Screw you, Carlos Huo! You had your memory back and found out that Stephanie was my daughter a long time ago!''


    Debbie shook her head and said through clenched teeth, "What kind of apology is that? Not sincere enough!"


    James turned his head to look at Stephanie, who was lying on the hospital bed expressionless. From the very start, she had never said a word to him nor in his defense, but still, James apologized again humbly, "Carlos, Debbie, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done those terrible things to you years ago."


    Debbie felt much relief to finally hear those wordsing from him. She had waited a long time for them.


    Then she noticed Stephanie just lying there nonchntly. Debbie shook her head in disapproval. ''While her father is apologizing on his knees for his daughter''s sake, she is acting as if she doesn''t give a damn.


    Like father like daughter. They''re both heartless, '' Debbie thought.


    "Where is that woman?" Carlos demanded.


    "Stephanie, tell them," James urged.


    But Stephaniey there with her eyes closed as if she was sleeping.


    ''Acting defiant?'' Carlos thought. He sneered and told the bodyguards, "Get them out of the room. Leave the doctors to do their work."


    The bodyguards hauled Glenda and James out of the operating room. Glenda was weak as a leaf and never stopped crying, whereas James'' pants were drenched in blood.


    While the doctors operated on Stephanie, Carlos and Debbie left the hospital. The bodyguards stood guarding the operating room in case James and Glenda tried to barge in to save their daughter.


    Sitting on the bench listlessly in the hallway, James peered around the corner. There were a couple of cameras in the hallway, but neither of them seemed to be working. He assumed that Carlos had sabotaged them beforehand.


    Glenda grabbed his arm and asked tearfully, "What should we do? Our daughter is still in there. We must save her."


    James patted her hand tofort her, and then he called one of his men to pick them up from the hospital. Once they were inside the car, he texted someone. "One billion for killing Carlos Huo, half a billion for killing Debbie Nian, 100 million for bringing their daughter to me!" he promised in the message.


    "James, let''s get Stephanie and get out of here. We can''t beat Carlos Huo. We have plenty of money. Let''s leave Y City." Glenda was scared. Carlos was too cruel.


    He made them watch as he tortured their daughter. They could do nothing and were helpless to save her.


    A venomous light flitted across James'' eyes. "He took one of my daughter''s kidneys. I''m going to take both of his daughter''s!"


    Glenda was shocked. ''Carlos'' daughter? She''s only a three-year-old little girl.''


    On the way home, Carlos was busy speaking on the phone. He had James closely watched. Wherever that evil man went, he was tailed.


    Carlos figured out what James might do next.


    He wanted to give his daughter a normal upbringing, so he let Evelyn continue to go to the kindergarten. All the cars used to pick her up had been refitted to be bulletproof. Many bodyguards in casual clothes were arranged around the kindergarten whenever Evelyn was there.


    Thinking of Evelyn''s safety, Carlos realized that he had to take care of James as soon as possible.


    He asked Frankie to set up an emergency meeting the next afternoon. All the high-ranking executives of ZL Group were requested to be present.


    "Time for Dixon and the others toe back," he told Frankie.


    Debbie had been deep in thought in the car. Upon hearing Dixon''s name, she sat up immediately, and her eyes lit up. "Dixon ising back?"


    "Yeah. He''s capable enough to undertake some tasks now. I can use his help." Soldiers were trained to be used in a time of crisis. Carlos believed that Dixon wouldn''t let him down.


    "When is he arriving? I want to pick him up at the airport." Among Debbie''s friends, Dixon had been apart from her for the longest.


    Kristina had been out of touch. Debbie and Kasie had tried to call her the other day, but her phone number wasn''t in service anymore.


    Seeing how excited Debbie was, Carlos wasn''t happy. He squeezed her hand as a warning and asked, "You''re very happy to see him?"


    "Of course! I haven''t seen him for years. I''ve missed him!" Debbie admitted, ignoring his warning.


    A warning was all that Carlos could do. Despite being jealous, the mighty man cared too much about Debbie to scold her.

 Chapter 495: Take It Do Dixon

    Chapter 495: Take It Do DixonThe entire Y City knew that the ZL Group was going through a period of crisis and was making major changes. Thepany had held not only a management meeting but also a shareholders meeting and ayoff conference.


    Soon after the conferences, five elites who had just graduated from abroad were appointed to be the top executives of the group. Each of them waspetent enough to be the CEO of a regional branch.


    The arrival of new faces also meant that some of the old employees would be leaving.


    Sure enough, eighteen high-ranking managers had been fired in one day. Thirteen of them were sued by the ZL Group''swyers for embezzlement, taking bribes, cooking the books and other illegal activities.


    Three of the five elites that came were appointed as CEOs of the regional branches. Another one became the deputy general manager of the headquarters. The fifth, though, seemed to hold the lowest position among them. He was Dixon. He was appointed as the head of Carlos'' secretaries.


    The dismissal of the CEOs in some of the regional branches showed that the ZL Group was full of elites and that thepany was resolute to put things straight. Those drastic measures brought out the desired effect. Some senior executives that harbored ulterior motives were menaced.


    With all the changes that had taken ce in thepany, Carlos had been swamped at work. Miranda had been taking care of Evelyn, and they became used to not seeing Carlos for a few days at a time.


    Debbie stood in front of the office building of the ZL Group and looked up at the logo and smiled.


    Four years ago she was still very green and knew nothing about even cooking, let alone other things. However, she was determined to please the most important man in this building, so she learned how to cook and brought the freshly cooked dishes here. Just like she did now, she stood in front of the building, gazed up at the logo and went inside.


    Four years ago she and Carlos were strangers. Although now they had be soul mates, the closest a person could be to another.


    Debbie''s cooking used to be terrible. However, after much practice and determination, she now cooked delicious meals and became an excellent cook.


    Carlos had been too busy to eat regrly. He onceined about having a stomachache to Miranda, and then Miranda told Debbie about it. Debbie had felt bad, so she cooked a few dishes for him and decided to bring them to his office so that Carlos could have a nice meal.


    When she walked into the building, none of the employees tried to stop her. They all greeted her politely and with respect. "Mrs. Huo."


    "Nice to see you, Mrs. Huo."


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Huo."


    Since Debbie and Carlos hadn''t remarried, she was embarrassed by the way they addressed her. Tristan told her that Carlos gave specific instructions to the employees to address her as Mrs. Huo whenever they saw her.


    On the 66th floor, all the secretaries were in their office. When the elevator arrived with a tinkling sound, all of them lifted their heads to look. Tristan was the first, then Frankie followed by Dixon.


    "Doctor!" Debbie called out with excitement when she saw him. Tall and thin, he was wearing sses and a dark-colored suit.


    Rising from his seat, Dixon smiled at her. "Hi, Tomboy, I''m back!"


    One of the other secretaries was surprised to see him smile. He had been working with them for two days, and not once had he smiled. However, he was smiling at Debbie now. The secretary wondered if he and Debbie knew each other from before.


    Despite the gazes from the rest of the employees, Debbie ran toward Dixon excitedly and hugged him hard. Happy tears streamed down her cheeks. "Doctor, you''re finally back! Carlos told me that you would being back. I''m so d to see you."


    Dixon patted her back tofort her. "Yes, Tomboy, I''m back, and I''m staying." He had missed Y City and his friends dearly.


    "Really? That''s great! Do Jared and the others know you''re back?"


    "No, you''re the only one who knows for now. I''ve just started this job. There''s a lot to¡ª"


    Creak! The door of the CEO''s office was flung open, and Carlos strode out and saw them hugging.


    He walked over to them and pulled Debbie into his arms. ring at Dixon, he said in a cold voice, "Dixon, take this file and read it through. Highlight all of the errors and then deliver it to my office when it''s done."


    Dixon took the file. "Yes, Mr. Huo." He retreated to his desk resignedly.


    The other secretaries all averted their gazes nervously and resumed their work.


    Debbie wriggled out of Carlos'' embrace. "I want to¡ª" She meant to say that she wanted to catch up with Dixon.


    But before she could finish the sentence, Carlos interrupted her. "Chatting at work isn''t allowed. His sry will be deducted. Do you want that for him?"


    Debbie pouted.


    ''Just admit you''re jealous, and stop making excuses, '' Tristan mused when he heard what Carlos said.


    Dixon waved to Debbie with a smile and pointed at the file in his hand, indicating that he had to go back to work.


    Debbie let out a sigh and followed Carlos back into his office.


    After closing the door behind her, she put the food containers on the desk in a sullen manner and said, "Here! Eat!"


    When Carlos nced at the containers filled with food, he was taken back to four years ago. Back then, Debbie was much sweeter and more obedient, unlike now when she was defiant and bossy.


    Even so, Carlos was touched by her gesture and pecked her on the lips and said, "Thank you, honey."


    Debbie had good intentions when she made the dishes for Carlos. However, after the way he acted a few moments ago when she was with Dixon, she had be annoyed with him. Debbie was so irritated that she was going to let him open the containers of food himself. Then she remembered how busy Carlos had beentely, and her heart softened. When Carlos went to wash his hands, she opened up all the containers of food andid the various dishes out for him on the desk.


    There were three vegetable dishes along with fish wonton.


    Carlos sat down and took the chopsticks that she handed to him. "Why did youe over? Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I have eaten. I''ve got the day off today, but I have to go to a fashion show tonight." Debbie watched him eating, and subconsciously she was nning a reunion with Dixon, Jared, and Kasie in her mind.


    "Okay," Carlos replied. He seemed to be enjoying the dishes and ate one wonton at a time.


    After staring absently at him for a while, Debbie asked, "When did Dixone back? He''s much more handsome than before. He has the urban look about him and seems capable. What position does he hold now? How much will he make in a year? You''ll pay him, right?"


    Carlos gave her a sharp look. "Why do you care so much about Dixon?"


    "He''s one of my closest friends. We''ve been friends for many years. Of course, I care about him. You eat, and I''ll go check on him." Debbie was itching to talk with Dixon.


    Carlos abruptly put the chopsticks down and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    "I''ve lost my appetite." He wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    "You didn''t like it?" she asked. ''That couldn''t be the reason because my cooking is much better than before, '' she thought.


    Carlos sighed sadly. "Instead of enjoying the moment with me, my wife has been thinking about another man all this time. How can I enjoy the food? Take it to Dixon."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him.


    "Humph!" She wasn''t going to humor his mood.


    "Fine. As it happens, Dixon doesn''t seem to have eaten. Since you haven''t touched these dishes yet, I''ll take them to him. You didn''t seem to like them, anyway."

 Chapter 496: Reward

    Chapter 496: RewardCarlos was hurt. ''I never said I didn''t like it.'' Debbie''s career was booming. Sometimes, she was even busier than Carlos. He barely saw her at all. And it had been too long since shest cooked for him. Knowing that she wasing to see him, and bringing lunch, he dropped everything, putting off meetings and appointments, and was waiting for her in his office.


    He heard noises outside, so he rushed to the door to whip it open. She was hugging someone else. His heart sank.


    Although Debbie had said she was going to take the food to Dixon, she was sitting down. Carlos got up from his chair and sat beside her. Stroking her hair, he said, "Be a good girl. Don''t get too close to that guy, or I''m moving him out of the city."


    Debbie sensed his jealousy. "Hey, old man. Dixon and I are just buddies. You''re the one I love. What are you jealous of?"


    ''The one she loves.'' Carlos was touched by those words. He felt that this was a chance to convince Debbie to marry him. "So when are you going to marry the man you love?" Carlos couldn''t wait anymore. If she turned him down again, he would do it his own way. One way or another, he''d get her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign that license.


    Again, she said softly, "I need more time."


    Carlos dropped it and continued to eat.


    Debbie smiled and opened thetest issue of her favorite magazine. She flipped through it, looking for theics liberally sprinkled throughout its pages.


    Carlos devoured his lunch and brushed his teeth in the lounge.


    When he sat down on the couch again, he dragged Debbie over and sat her on hisp. "Don''t I get a reward?" he asked.


    "What for?"


    "I ate everything in the lunchbox. I think I deserve a reward. Even kids get a little sticker or something." He lowered his head on her belly to smell her scent.


    She wore a casual coat, a white cashmere shirt, and jeans. In that outfit, she looked like a college student.


    She had been turning him down when the lights were out. But if he wanted a reward... She pecked him on the chin.


    Carlos wasn''t satisfied. He looked at her. Her rosy lips in lipstick were so tempting he leaned in and gave her a long, passionate kiss.


    He didn''t let go of her until she felt like she was going to pass out fromck of air. She gasped, gulping down deep lungfuls of oxygen. But the next thing she knew, he pressed her against the couch andined, "Honey, it''s been almost two months."


    "Okay. And?" she asked with a smile, grabbing his wandering hand.


    Carlos was definitely annoyed. "So when are you going to give it up?"


    "Let me see..." She pretended to be considering it seriously. "I can pencil you in next Thursday..." Then she came up with an answer. "Never! Haha..."


    Frustrated, Carlos buried his face in her neck. To punish her a little, he bit her there, under the jawline.


    "Ouch! That hurts. Cut it out, asshole." Her hand flew to her neck. She checked her fingers, there was no blood, but it still stung.


    Then slowly, the pain was reced by the touch of his lips, the feel of afternoon stubble nuzzling her neck lightly, gentle kisses.


    So when Debbie stepped out of the CEO''s office, there were a few hickeys on her neck, but she knew nothing about it.


    Dixon wanted to talk to her, but when he turned his head, he saw Carlos standing at the door glowering at him. So he just waved and focused on his work.


    After Debbie left the building, the office was abuzz with spections about her rtionship with Carlos. "I bet bringing Mr. Huo lunch was only an excuse. Debbie must have been here for some action. Looking at her neck, seems like she found some."


    "What''s going on between her and Mr. Huo? They''re not married yet, right? Then why does Mr. Huo ask us to call her Mrs. Huo?"


    "Mr. Huo was mean to Debbie when he had amnesia. My guess is he''s trying to make amends."


    "Ooh, interesting."


    Recently, Carlos warned Debbie about hanging around Decker. That he was mixed up with some bad people


    and she needed to watch her step. She forgot about that,rgely because she was too busy. And he was her brother, after all. But Carlos'' warnings were like an omen. That night, while driving home, Debbie''s car was forced into an alley. If her driver hadn''t been as skilled as he was, they would have smashed straight into her. She hadn''t recovered from the shock of it yet, when all of sudden thuggish men emerged from the cars and surrounded her.


    The alley was dim. One thug told the middle-aged guy beside him, "That''s Eckerd''s sister. She''s a kick-ass fighter, so I''ve brought in some of our specialists."


    Debbie counted in her head. There were about thirty of them. Enough for a fight between rival gangs.


    Only there was only one gang, or so it seemed. And she was their rival, with no gang to back her up. Just the driver.


    "Who''s..." She was going to ask who Eckerd was. Then she remembered. ''Carlos said he wasn''t who I thought he was. That among others, he goes by a different name.'' S


    he pieced it together. Decker...Eckerd... Eckerd must be an alias her brother used.


    So these men were all there because of Decker. ''Awesome, dude! I''m going to get the crap beaten out of me in some godforsaken alley because of your dumb ass.''


    Debbie''s driver was also her bodyguard. He already let Carlos know what was going on before he got out as well.


    "What did Eckerd do?" she asked the punks. "Is it a money thing, or did he take one of you out?"


    The middle-aged man set his mouth in a grim frown. He didn''t answer her. Instead, he red at her for a while and then ordered his men, "Get her in the car."


    "Wait! Didn''t you know that I wasn''t close to Eckerd? I''m his sister, but I haven''t seen him in forever." That was true. Decker was secretive at best, and Debbie was too busy to waste energy or time on him.


    "No biggie. Eckerd wille looking for you. We''ll be waiting. And then, my saucy singer..." He left the threat unspoken, but a gutturalugh escaped his lips.


    "Haha! She is hot!"


    "Delicious!"


    The punks leered at Debbie.


    Debbie was disgusted. She nced at them, stretched her limbs, and dropped into a fighting stance. "Think you can take me? Bring it!" she dered.


    Her bodyguard used to be the principal of a martial arts school. He was a master of wing chun, having even been instructed in how to wield the traditional weapons of the art. He''d also learned the fundamentals of kickboxing, not to mention wrestling holds.


    The sidekicks stepped back, allowing the henchmen to do their dirty work. They came at her, fists raised.


    Debbie dodged the first few swings. Then she sidestepped one man''s punch, used the energy of his punch against him, and threw him to the ground, using his momentum.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man took out his phone and said to someone on the other end of the line, "She knows tae kwon do. Send some ck belts."


    As soon as Debbie and her bodyguard took care of those bulky men, around six men with daggers rushed over at them.

 Chapter 497: Decker Comes Clean

    Chapter 497: Decker Comes CleanJust then, some other cars turned into the alley and screeched into a halt behind them. Debbie had to focus on dealing with the immediate threat. She didn''t turn her head to see who the neers were.


    As she was busy fighting, someone forcefully yanked her away from the battle and pushed her into the door of the car she hade in. Luckily, she was quick enough to steady herself. Otherwise she would have hit the car forcefully and been knocked to the ground.


    This couldn''t have been Carlos. He wouldn''t have been so rough on her.


    She looked up and saw that some new guys had joined the fight. The main guy wore a ck coat. She recognized him immediately. It was Decker!


    Before she could give this any more thought, another car tore into the alley. This time it was Carlos.


    He was only wearing a white oxford. He must have been in too much of a hurry to get his suit, and raced here as soon as he got the driver''s message. "Are you all right?" he asked Debbie anxiously, caressing her cheek. "Are you hurt?"


    He was so tender and caring suddenly she wanted to be pampered by him. She held out her hands and said pitifully, "I knocked six men to the ground. Now my hands hurt."


    Carlos took her hands in his own, kissing and rubbing them affectionately. "Let''s get to a hospital. We''ll have ''em X-rayed."


    "Actually, I feel better, now that you''re here," Debbie refused hastily. The pain was really not that bad.


    Carlos'' men joined the fight. After cracking some skulls, Decker turned to Carlos and Debbie, who were embracing. He shook his head resignedly.


    ''Come on! I''m busy fighting, and he''s making out with my sister.'' After a while, Debbie surveyed the conflict and said to Carlos,


    "Maybe we should help him out." The alley was dark, and there were too many people in the chaos. She couldn''t see her brother.


    Carlos'' gaze traveled over the crowd. After a few seconds, he nodded his head in Decker''s direction and replied, "Don''t worry. He can handle it."


    Debbie followed Carlos'' gaze and found Decker. He grabbed one man''s hair and smashed his face into a bent knee, punched another in the throat, and knocked the wind out of yet another thug, nting a fist in his sr plexus. With every punk he took down, he got closer and closer to the middle-aged man. The reinforcements, the ck belts, finally arrived. Spooked by Decker''s advance, the middle-aged man ran past them, leaving Decker to deal with the tae kwon do maestros.


    However, before those ck belts could do more than drop into fighting stance, the sirens of the police screamed in the distance. The sound was getting louder, the police were headed their way. The hooligans panicked. They hopped in their cars and fled in a hurry.


    Decker didn''t give chase. He turned around and walked over to Carlos and Debbie.


    He looked at his sister and asked, "You hurt?"


    "No," she answered.


    Satisfied that she was uninjured, he turned to leave. "Hey, Decker!" she called out.


    Decker looked back at her.


    "Just what the hell was that all about?" she demanded. Her brother was too mysterious. She had so many questions about him.


    Decker looked at Carlos and replied, "Ask him. He seems to have all the answers."


    ''Carlos? What does he have to do with this?'' She looked at Carlos, who was leaning against the car door. "I want to hear it from you," she said to Decker.


    Decker''s face darkened. Realizing he couldn''t hide it anymore, he promised, "I have to be somewhere tonight. Meet me tomorrow. Your apartment. I''ll tell you everything."


    Debbie waved at him and said, "Fine. I''ll be waiting."


    Decker and his men left. Before Debbie could get in the car, the police pulled up. Those injured punks had nowhere to run and were all arrested.


    Thanks to Carlos, the police didn''t ask Debbie to go to the police station for a statement. Carlos gave her a lift home.


    The next day, when Decker came to Debbie''s ce, Carlos was there too. The powerful man leaned back on the couch, legs crossed and arms extending along the back of the sofa, arrogant as ever. He watched Decker walk into the apartment. Debbie''s brother looked wasted.


    Debbie also noticed how tired Decker looked. She poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. "Need a rest?"


    Decker had been up all night to settle ounts with the men from the night before. Luckily, he had a spare couple of hours to catch some Z''s. He gulped down the water and ced the ss on the table. Leaning back on the sofa, eyes closed, he shook his head and replied, "Pulled an all-nighter. I''m used to it."


    Debbie sat beside the silent Carlos. Carlos took her hand right when she sat down.


    She let him. She was mad at him, but she still loved him.


    No one spoke. The living room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. After a while, Decker opened his eyes and looked at Debbie with his head tilted. "Well?" He sounded a little impatient.


    Debbie had so many questions she didn''t know where to begin. So she started with the first question that popped into her head.


    "I gave you some serious cash. What happened to it?"


    Decker looked better than he had. She didn''t think he had squandered the money.


    "Buying people off," he confessed. There was no need to hide it from her anymore.


    "Who? And why?"


    "My men. To keep them loyal."


    "So, you''re like Yates?" Everyone knew what kind of business Yates was involved in.


    "Yes," Decker admitted.


    "Yates is the deputy chief of his organization. And you?" Judging from his outfit and the way Decker dressed, Debbie was convinced he was pretty well off. His outfit was nothing special at first nce. Leather jacket. Tailored jeans. Nice Henley. But Debbie could tell these were all designer clothes. His shoes alone cost $400.


    "You don''t wanna know," Decker protested. He was afraid that the truth would scare her.


    "I wouldn''t have asked if I didn''t. Fine. If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t. But don''t expect any help from me." Debbie resolved to find out the truth about her brother once and for all.


    "If you lie to my wife, don''t ever tell people I''m your brother-inw," Carlos suddenly cut in.


    Once, during a gang war, Yates managed to take Decker hostage. To save the lives of his men, not to mention his own, he told Yates that Carlos was his brother-inw. Wouldn''t you know it? Carlos'' name worked like a charm. Yates let them go. After that, he dropped Carlos'' name every time he was in trouble.


    And Carlos lied for Decker every time someone expressed a bit of doubt. On top of that, Carlos would also tell whoever wanted to know that he had Decker''s back, so they''d better respect him. Over time, Decker managed to work his way up. At first, it was grudging respect, and then it was true loyalty based on how much the man brought to the table. His men became fairly wealthy thanks to Decker''s acumen. He became one of the most influential people in the underworld.


    When he heard what Carlos said, his expression turned gloomy. He didn''t have the heart to get angry at Debbie. But he was sure willing to mock Carlos. "You keep referring to Debbie as your wife, butst time I checked, you weren''t married."


    Debbie tried so hard to stifle herughter she was actually trembling.


    Carlos didn''t get mad. He squeezed Debbie''s hand and retorted, "At least I have a woman. You, on the other hand... But don''t worry. She might not be born yet. Or is she still in school? Maybe you should hang out near a school. You''ll find yourself a nice girl that way."

 Chapter 498: What Doesnt Kill You Makes You Stronger

    Chapter 498: What Doesn''t Kill You Makes You StrongerCarlos'' mockery angered Decker. If he could, he would find another man for Debbie. He believed that any other man would show him more respect than Carlos had.


    Debbie tugged on Carlos'' sleeve and reminded him. "My brother has a girlfriend."


    "When did I..." Decker suddenly stopped mid-sentence recalling that he had once brought a woman with him when he went to see Debbie. "Oh, she''s not my girlfriend. Just a cover," he exined.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and scoffed, "This is my brother who has been lying to me."


    Since he indeed had lied to her about many things, he promised, "I had no other choice, but I won''t lie to you again." Decker used to think his identity as a gangster would put Debbie in danger. He didn''t believe that he was powerful enough to protect her, and so he kept his real identity from her and even tried to drive her away for her safety. However, now that she was back with Carlos again, Decker knew that she was safe. He didn''t need to pretend to be someone else in front of her anymore.


    "Okay, tell me everything," Debbie said.


    Decker reclined on the couch, lost deep in thought as though he was organizing what he was going to say. It took him a long while before he began.


    Decker and Yates used to be enemies. Even so, Yates appreciated Decker''s capabilities. Therefore, when he found out about Decker''s rtionship with Carlos, he had reconciled himself with him.


    Decker used to build up his force overseas. Since Carlos was in Y City and he could help him a lot, it made more sense for Decker to move to Y City.


    However, it was Elroy who had made Decker into what he was today.


    Elroy had fostered Decker for a few years before he abandoned him as a boy and sent him to a children''s welfare home. Whether Decker survived or died was of no concern to Elroy. He simply didn''t care anymore.


    Fortunately, Decker did survive. When he was just ten years old, his talent began to show. However, Elroy found out about it as well. The evil man decided to destroy the young boy at any cost.


    That year, Decker had entered into a pianopetition. While he was at the backstage, he happened to overhear someone warning the judges not to let him win.


    Decker realized then that someone was gunning for him, but he didn''t know who it was.


    In junior high, Decker was one of the top students. Everyone expected him to get a schrship and go on to an elite high school. However, the day before the high school entrance examination, he was kidnapped and missed the exam.


    Without the scores, there was no way that he would be epted by any high school.


    Feeling alone and helpless, Decker remembered a man that he knew from his part-time job. On the opening day of high school, Decker went to see him and seek his help.


    The man was a professor in A Country. His wife was a district official, and their daughter was in junior high. Decker was the girl''s part-time piano teacher.


    The professor was an honest man. All he wanted in life was for his family to be safe and healthy.


    He had never asked anyone for favors before. The day that Decker came to his house asking him for help, the professor didn''t turn the boy down, nor did he promise to help him.


    That night when Decker left the professor''s home, it had been pouring rain. Decker used to see a bright future ahead of him, but that night he had a heavy heart, and saw nothing but a sea of misery and darkness ahead of him.


    Before he left the professor''s house, his daughter stopped him and said, "It''s not that my father doesn''t want to help you. Someone threatened to harm us if he did. The very first day that you gave me a lesson on how to y the piano, someone had broken into our home and made my father promise to fire you."


    Decker finally understood what was going on.


    For years someone had been suppressing him, sabotaging Decker''s every move and consequently quashing all of his hopes for the future. But who?


    Feeling devastated at the realization, Decker rushed out into the torrential rain and yelled out at the top of his lungs, "Who are you? Come out and show yourself! I know you''re watching me! Who the hell are you? Come out and show your damn face, you coward!"


    But no one came out. The heavy downpour pelted mercilessly and spattered on Decker''s head and face, stinging his skin and soaking him to the bone. The cold drops ran down his cheeks, taking with it his bitter tears.


    The professor sadly watched the boy through the window that night as he vented out his frustration to the night sky. Despite the threat, the professor eventually helped Decker anyway. He managed to enroll Decker into a private high school that was founded by one of the professor''s friends.


    Most of the students of that school were the ones whose scores had been at the bottom in the high school entrance examination. Even its best students merely had a score of around 300, ranking in the middle at most.


    After entering high school, Decker started to hide his true self. He slept in sses. His marks ranked at the bottom of the ss. He did nothing but gang up.


    Everybody thought he was a little punk. This was the only way that he could finally have some peace in his life.


    Even so, a man had been stalking him for the past few years, and Decker knew it. One day near his graduation, he followed the man and found out that his boss was a gray-haired older man.


    After he graduated from high school, he learned that the older man was in fact, Elroy Lu, his foster parent that dumped him.


    One night as Decker became more vignt and capable, he put a knife at the throat of one of Elroy''s bodyguards. The bodyguard told him that the older man was Decker''s grandfather. He also said that Elroy had another bodyguard watch his mother to stop her from ever meeting him.


    As Decker grew up, his force became stronger. To prevent Elroy from finding out, he only fostered his force in secret, and he always used his alias Eckerd in public instead of his real name Decker.


    Then one day, he met Debbie.


    It was an evening when a pale and desperate Debbie came knocking on his door. When Decker opened the door and stared at the girl before him, she told him that he was her brother. That she was pregnant and homeless and wherever he was was also her home.


    Decker had never known that he had a sister, and Debbie''s sudden appearance at his doorstep had surprised him. He replied in a devil-may-care tone, "Psycho!" Just like that, he turned and closed the door in her face.


    As he thought about all of this, Decker looked at Debbie and decided to tell her how he had truly felt back then. "Debbie, remember the first time that we had met? Even though I closed the door on you, I noticed our resemnce. However, back then, I couldn''t even protect myself, let alone you and a baby."


    That was the reason why he refused to let her stay with him. However, Debbie was persistent. She kepting back to her brother''s ce until he finally agreed to take her in.


    Leaning on Carlos'' shoulder, she stared at Decker with red, teary eyes when she thought about those days.


    She considered herself luckypared to Decker. At least her father had loved her when he was alive. After her father had passed away, she met Carlos. He held her dear to his heart, but Decker had no one to love and look after him.


    Then Decker went on to exin how he got hurtst time. He had intended to take over Yates'' turf in A Country, but Yates found out and hunted him down. One of Yates'' men had stabbed him, and the reason why he could enter Champs Bay Apartments was that the guards all worked for him.


    Decker had be a powerful man in Y City. He told Debbie and Carlos casually, "Next, I''ll take over the Lu Group. Elroy wants to let his youngest son Gus run thepany. He''s grooming him for it, but I''m not going to let him get his wish."


    Debbie frowned and was worried. She couldn''t help but ask, "You''re a stranger to the Lu Group. They might not even allow you in the building. How can you possibly take over thepany?"

 Chapter 499: The Haggling

    Chapter 499: The HagglingDecker smiled. "Ramona held ten percent of the Lu Group''s shares, and she gave it to me. Your so-called uncle also handed his shares over to me. So I have twenty-five percent of the Lu Group''s shares now." He then nced at Carlos and asked, "With the twenty-five percent, do you think I could take over thepany now?"


    Carlos thought about it for a moment and then replied, "I can buy twenty percent of the shares for you.


    With forty-five percent of Lu Group''s shares, you would be in a much better position."


    Debbie''s eyes went as wide as saucers when she heard what Decker said. "When did you contact them? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You were busy dealing with that old bastard James. I didn''t want to distract you." Decker furrowed his brows as if something was bothering him, andined, "Ramona is so irritating. She doesn''t go to work but spends all of her time looking for me. It really annoys me so much."


    Debbie frowned and scolded him, "Stop calling her Ramona. She''s also a victim of the Lu family. Some day, you might want to call her ''Mom.''"


    Decker nced at her and asked casually, "So, you''ve forgiven her?"


    Debbie sighed. "I want to."


    "Bah! Women are soft. Learn from me. I''ll never forgive her!" Decker retorted.


    Carlos cut in, "If you aren''t going to forgive her and you hate her so much, then why did you take her shares? A dog with a full mouth does not bark. You''re bound to call her ''Mom'' eventually."


    Decker had already had enough of Carlos'' smart remarks and was seething inside. He was on the verge of snapping. ''Carlos, will you just shut up?'' he wanted to say, but he lost his nerve. He had already made a sharp retort at Carlos and didn''t dare do it again. So he changed the subject. "Where do you n on getting that twenty percent of the Lu Group''s shares?"


    "Don''t worry. That''ll be a piece of cake. But I won''t just hand it to you on a silver tter. You have to promise me something," Carlos said.


    Debbie smiled inside when she heard what Carlos had said. After all, he was a businessman, and people in business always pursue profits.


    At this point, Decker had be desperate for a smoke, but since Debbie was with them, he gave up on the idea. "You want me to help you chase Debbie, don''t you?"


    Carlos gave him a sidelong nce. "I can handle my wife. I don''t need your help." What he meant by that was Debbie was going to be his wife again sooner orter. It was just a question of time.


    Decker couldn''t stand his tone. All of a sudden, a string of adjectives popped into his head that perfectly described Carlos. ''Why, you conceited, arrogant, imperious, overbearing son of a...'' "Fine! Name your term."


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth twisted into a cunning smile. "I''ll transfer the twenty percent of the shares into my wife''s name. If Debbie wants Curtis'' shares, you''ll have to give them up too. So my term is after you take over the Lu Group you''ll have to make my wife its biggest shareholder."


    Debbie and Decker looked at each other in shock and were taken aback by what Carlos had suggested.


    Decker protested, "Once you two get remarried, what''s Debbie''s is yours. That means the Lu Group will be yours too. Carlos Huo, you''re very clever."


    Carlos sneered, "Do you really think that I give a damn about the Lu Group?" Many of the mere branches of the ZL Group were bigger than the Lu Group.


    Decker thought for a moment and realized he had no choice. "Fine! But you''ll have to promise me something too."


    "No," Carlos rebuffed before even hearing him out.


    Decker was furious and couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned to Debbie and gave her an ultimatum. "You''ll have to choose. Me or this stranger?"


    ''Stranger?''


    Debbie blinked at him in disbelief, though she decided to have some fun by annoying Carlos. "Of course I''ll choose you, my brother."


    Decker wore a satisfied smile and looked at the now sullen Carlos. "Mr. Huo, will you agree to my term now or not?" he asked with a sinister smile. His words were full of menace. It was as if he was threatening Carlos that he would marry Debbie off to another man if he dared refuse him.


    The two men regarded each other, exchanging cold res. Then Carlos slowly turned to Debbie and asked, "Honey, what do you say?"


    Debbie was nning on toying with Carlos, but when he asked for her opinion, she suddenly felt guilty and couldn''t go against him. She giggled and then leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Don''t be hard on him. Decker is our brother."


    ''Our brother...'' Carlos'' mood had instantly changed, and the coldness lifted from his features. "Sure!" he said to Decker in a cheerful tone.


    Decker nodded and began, "Lend me some of your most talented men. Once I take over the Lu Group, I''ll return them."


    Even though Decker was a big shot in Y City now, taking over a group was no small task and wasplicated. He knew that he couldn''t do it alone. Carlos could do it, but even he might find it difficult.


    A skilled employee could contribute substantially to an enterprise. Now Decker was asking for more than one skilled employee. Carlos had to think about it. "You''re greedy," Carlos replied in a t tone.


    Decker responded tteringly, "Anything for my sister." The Lu Group meant the world to Elroy. He had spent his whole life building it up and running thepany. If it became Debbie''s, he would be devastated, and it would be a deadly blow to him. Decker relished the idea.


    Debbie missed the point and was confused. ''For me? Why?''


    Carlos looked at Debbie and answered decisively, "Deal. I''ll have the twenty percent of the Lu Group''s shares and the personnel delivered to you together. Remember, I''m only doing this because you''re my wife''s brother."


    Decker knew that if it weren''t for Debbie, he would only be a stranger to Carlos. He sighed and looked at Debbie. "Thank you, Sister."


    They talked for a long while after they had reached the agreement, and then Decker retired to the guest room to have a nap.


    Carlos watched as Decker got up and walked into the room. "Don''t let him in next time," he said sullenly.


    "Why?"


    "He makes himself toofortable here. I don''t like it." Even though it was Carlos who had bought the apartment for Debbie, he didn''t have the freedom toe and go as Decker did. Debbie often kicked Carlos out of the apartment in the middle of the night, whereas Decker acted as if it was his home every time that he stayed here. Carlos was unhappy about his cockiness.


    Debbie stroked his hair andforted him, "My brother and I are family."


    He took her into his arms and retorted, "You''re my wife. I''m your family."


    Debbie argued, "Not yet."


    That evening, Ramona found out that Decker was staying at Debbie''s ce, so she brought many ingredients over to cook some dishes for the siblings.


    Debbie had gone to thepany with Carlos, so Decker was in the apartment alone. When he heard a knock at the door, he trudged bleary-eyed to open it, and Ramona walked in with her arms full of groceries. By the time Decker''s head had cleared, Ramona was already in the kitchen washing vegetable. He felt awkward to get her out of there.


    Ramona had hung her overcoat on the rack. Wearing an azure sweater and wide-leg pants, she pulled an apron on to protect her clothes. At this moment, Ramona was no celebrity but a normal loving mother who wanted to cook dinner for her kids.

 Chapter 500: You Can Choose Not To Eat

    Chapter 500: You Can Choose Not To EatBy the time Decker finished bathing and walked out of his bedroom, Debbie had alreadye back to the apartment with Evelyn.


    Decker scooped up the little girl. He wanted to take her out to have some fun, but Ramona called out to stop him. "Decker, dinner is ready. You can y with her after dinner."


    Annoyed, he was about to retort, but Ramona spoke again. "Come on, all of you. Enjoy your dinner. I have something else to do now. I''ll leave soon."


    As she moved the dishes from the kitchen to the dinner table, she said again, "I know that Debbie has a huge appetite, so I cooked a few more dishes. I''m not confident about my cooking skills. Please don''t mind."


    The siblings stood in the living room, watching their mother dart back and forth around the kitchen. When thest dish was served on the table, Ramona untied the apron, hung it on the kitchen hanger and said, "Eat before the food gets cold." After washing her hands, she grabbed her coat and walked up to Evelyn. Caressing the little girl''s cheek, she muttered, "What a lovely girl you are!" ''When will I hear you call me Grandma?'' she thought sadly.


    Debbie silently watched her walk towards the door. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask, "Aren''t you having dinner with us?" But while she hesitated, Ramona changed into her shoes and left the apartment.


    Decker and Debbie stood in a daze for a moment.


    At the dinner table, Debbie grabbed her chopsticks and looked at her brother. Decker didn''t move a finger. Sensing her gaze, he stared back at her.


    Evelyn sat quietly, her eyes darting between the two adults. She waited for them to start eating.


    Finally, Decker grabbed his chopsticks and picked a slice of celery into Evelyn''s bowl. "Eat, baby."


    "Thank you," Evelyn replied politely. She scooped the food up with her spoon and put it into her little mouth.


    Letting out a sigh, Debbie also began to help Piggy with the food. "I bet she hasn''t eaten anything yet. She left with an empty stomach. I feel bad, Decker," she said, sounding remorseful.


    Decker already knew that, but he said stubbornly, "She¡­ She has something else to do."


    "She isn''t working anymore, and she doesn''t have many friends. What does she have to do?" Debbie was a mother now. She felt a dull pain in her heart when she thought of how Ramona was trying everything to make her children forgive her.


    A dash of unreadable emotion shed in Decker''s eyes. But he remained indifferent. "It has nothing to do with me."


    Debbie was angered by his cold words. "It has nothing to do with you? Then why are you eating the food she cooked?" "


    I didn''t force her to cook for us. She volunteered to do it."


    Debbie thrust out her chopsticks to stop him from picking up more food from his te. Frowning, she rebuked, "Yes, you didn''t force her to cook. But you can choose not to eat!"


    He was already annoyed by Ramona''s sudden appearance, and now his anger grew even more because of Debbie''s tantrum. "Fine, who cares?" He mmed the chopsticks on the table as he shot to his feet. Then he grabbed his coat and made his way to the door.


    "Stop!" Debbie tried not to be too loud. She didn''t want to scare her daughter.


    Casually draping his coat over his shoulders, Decker asked impatiently without turning around, "What now?"


    "Don''t you think you''re being unfair? She tried her best to make all this food for us, but we didn''t even invite her to the table. We were wrong to treat her that way, and now, you want to waste all this food? Decker Lu, get back to your seat right now! She didn''t mean to abandon us back then; she was forced to. What are you angry at now?" Debbie considered herself a childish woman, but she realized that her brother was more childish than her.


    "She''s a Lu family member. I hate that entire family!"


    "Your surname is Lu too! Do you hate yourself as well?"


    Decker turned around and sneered, "Thanks for the reminder. I wasn''t able to change my surname before, but things are different now. I''ll go change it right away. I''ll pick anyst name¡ªZhang, Wang, Li, Zhao!"


    Debbie didn''t back down either. She scoffed, "Zhang, Wang, Li, Zhao? Why not Nian then? Decker Nian. Yeah, that sounds good."


    ''Decker Nian?'' he thought, staring speechlessly at his sister.


    As they were arguing, Evelyn grabbed Debbie''s cell phone from the dinner table and dialed a number. "Daddy? Uncle Decker is bullying Mommy..."


    It was toote by the time Debbie had noticed what her little girl had done. "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Bye, Daddy!" the little girl said and hung up.


    The two of them widened their eyes in shock.


    Debbie took her phone back from her little hands. Looking at her phone screen, she asked curiously, "Piggy, who taught you how to make a call?"


    "Daddy. I memorized his number. Daddy said I should call him if something happens."


    Debbie''s lips twitched.


    Decker thought it was best to stay and finish dinner there. If he left the apartment now, Carlos would chase him down. But if he stayed and waited for Carlos, they might be able to clear the misunderstanding face to face.


    After considering his options, Decker threw his coat back onto the sofa and returned to his seat. He picked a chicken drumstick and put it into Evelyn''s bowl,plimenting her, "Well done, Piggy. Come, this chicken is a reward for you. If anyone dares to bully your mommy, remember to call your daddy again next time."


    Evelyn replied politely, "Yes, Uncle. I will." The next second, she pushed her bowl towards Debbie and told Decker, "Uncle, I don''t eat meat."


    Decker was amused. "Why not? That''s such a pity. Your daddy will eat all the meat then."


    The little girl didn''t want to answer his question. She was taught to be quiet at the table. "Uncle Decker, Grandma says that we shouldn''t talk while eating. But since you asked, I''ll tell you this onest time. My daddy doesn''t like meat either. Mommy eats all the meat."


    Decker looked at Debbie and she red back at him.


    She took a bite of the drumstick and swallowed it down before ridiculing her brother, "Can''t you just be quiet and eat your food?"


    He nodded helplessly. "Okay, my bad. I''m sorry, Queen Debbie and Princess Evelyn."


    Shortly after that, Carlos arrived at the apartment. When he opened the door and came in, he saw that they hadn''t finished their dinner yet. As he changed into a pair of slippers, he said, "I''m hungry."


    Debbie sighed. "I''ve spared some food for you and there''s some congee left in the pot. I''ll heat the potato pies." She put down her chopsticks to help him get the congee.


    Carlos quickly pecked a kiss on his daughter''s cheek and then made Debbie sit back in her seat. "I''ll do it myself."


    She didn''t insist and continued to eat her food. "Did you finish your work?" she asked as he was about to go and wash his hands.


    "No. An ungrateful guy is bullying my wife and daughter. I had toe and help," he said, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Decker protested, "How am I ungrateful? What did I do wrong?" ''I didn''t bully them at all, '' he sulked.


    Before entering the bathroom, Carlos turned around and cast him a re. "Did I say that it was you? You just admitted it yourself."


    Decker couldn''t find a word to protest.


    He had dealt with all kinds of people, including gangsters, in the past. He was good at winning arguments, but he realized that he was always being outsmarted by Carlos.

 Chapter 501 Mr. Huos Woman

    Chapter 501 Mr. Huos Woman


    Decker was angry, but at the same time, he felt amused. He witnessed Carlos'' childish side with his own eyes, and that was something new to him.


    Looking at the little girl who was quietly eating her food, he pointed at her with his chopsticks and asked, "Don''t I treat you well? Why did you have to tell on me, to your daddy?" ''What if Carlos gets angry and decides not to give me the shares from the Lu Group and his talented employees? If so, then I''ll have to strive for a few more years,'' he thought worriedly.


    Evelyn widened her eyes and pursed her lips as sheined, "No, you don''t. You wanted to throw me out." During the past few years, to hide his true identity and pretend to be a good-for-nothing creep, Decker had deliberately bullied and mistreated Evelyn. When Evelyn was about one year old, Decker used to snatch her toys away, fight against her for food, call her a bastard child, and even threatened to throw her out of the house. In her eyes, he was the evilest uncle that did a lot of terrible things to her.


    However, now the tides had turned. Decker would never have expected that what he had done in the past woulde back to haunt him one day. Now he was having a taste of his own medicine.


    The consequence of offending Debbie, Carlos, and their child was to do all of the chores around the house. Decker found himself washing the dishes, cleaning the table and kitchen as well as other tedious jobs like that.


    When the family requested fruit to be sliced up while they were watching TV, it was Decker''s job to do it. Then he was expected to wash the tes afterward just like a homemaker would do.


    He hated doing housework, more so, serving others. When the three of them went to bed, he was still up mopping the floor in the living room.


    Finally, he was fed up and couldn''t stand the degradation any longer. He tossed the mop angrily aside.


    Who would imagine that a gang leader with more than a thousand subordinates was forced to act like a homemaker by Carlos? He couldn''t tolerate it anymore. So without hesitation, he grabbed his coat and left the apartment. He didn''t even bother to tell any of them that he was leaving.


    ording to the wedding custom of this country, the bride would return to her mother''s home on the third day after the wedding. So on the day that Kasie came back to Y City, Debbie finally got the chance to invite her, Jared, and Dixon, out for a reunion dinner.


    Since Debbie was a celebrity, they had booked a private room for discretion at a high-ss hotpot restaurant. They didn''t expect that they would run into another old friend there. It was as if fate had brought them all together again.


    By the time Debbie arrived at the restaurant, Jared and Dixon were already sitting in the private room, waiting for the twodies.


    When they knew that Debbie''s car had parked outside the restaurant, Dixon went to her to escort her in, while Jared stayed at the room to order the dishes.


    Dixon nced at the vehicle''s te number to make sure that it was her. With a smile, he opened the door for her. The singer got out of the car. She was dressed casually, wearing a mask and a pair of dark sunsses. Debbie tried to be as low-key as possible.


    "Dixon, have you been waiting for long? Sorry. Kasie should be here soon. Her husband is dropping her off here," Debbie said as she observed Dixon


    It wasn''t working hours, so he wasn''t wearing his Western-style suit now. Dixon wore a white shirt with a knitted waistcoat as a warmingyer, ck pants and a pair of ck leisure shoes. After studying abroad for a few years, he looked like a refined business elite. With a pair of wire-rimmed sses that brought out his schrly temperament, he easily stood out in the crowd. He attracted quite a few girls who kept ncing in his direction as they walked towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    "No, we just arrived a few minutes ago. You know what? Your husband didn''t let me go until the veryst minute," Dixon teased, smiling. When it came to Debbie''s affairs, Carlos acted like a child.


    The CEO knew that his wife was going to have dinner with some other men tonight and Dixon was one of them. So to vent his jealousy, he flooded Dixon with all kinds of trouble at work.


    Debbie grinned happily with her eyes full of sweetness. "You know he''s the great Mr. Jealousy."


    They casually chatted as they headed to the private room. When they turned the corner in the hall, Dixon suddenly stopped in his tracks and froze. Sensing that something was wrong, Debbie looked up at him. The smile on his face had slowly faded away, and he stared intensely at the other end of the corridor. Debbie followed his gaze and noticed a familiar face in the distance.


    "Kristina?" she eximed in shock.


    She had tried to get in touch with Kristina after settling down in Y City but failed. Kristina had stopped using her old phone number, and it seemed that she wasn''t using her WeChat ount either, because she hadn''t updated any new posts in her Moments for a long time.


    Totally out of the blue, she saw a man and a woman heading in their direction and the woman was Kristina, her old friend who had gone missing for a long time.


    She was wearing a ck Chanel coat of thetest style, and her arm was draped around the mature man''s. They were talking happily, but when Kristina noticed them, her smile froze on her face.


    The awkwardness in the air could be cut with the knife.


    The mature man next to Kristina followed her gaze and asked curiously, "Are they your friends?"


    Debbie quickly removed the sunsses and mask. She gazed at Kristina in disbelief and asked excitedly, "Kristina, where have you been all of these years? We''ve tried to contact you many times."


    Kristina looked at Debbie, and her eyes became watery. She was starting to feel nostalgic. A myriad ofplex feelings had flooded her heart.


    She wasn''t expecting to run into her old friend and ex-boyfriend here. Being caught off-guard, she fought back the tears that were threatening to fall. "Deb, long time no see..." ''I have missed you guys so much, '' she thought but keeping these words to herself.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Kristina, you know that we''ve missed you so much? Where are you now? We''re having dinner here with Jared and Kasie. We even tried our luck to contact you earlier today. What a coincidence that we met you here! Come and join us." Debbie invited her with great enthusiasm while deliberately standing in between her and Dixon. She knew the two would feel embarrassed and awkward to meet each other again.


    Despite how ufortable it was for Dixon and Kristina, Debbie still felt it necessary to invite Kristina to the reunion dinner. They used to all be good friends, after all.


    Kristina was stunned for a moment. It was beyond her expectation that Debbie and the others would still invite her to a reunion dinner, especially since she had disappeared without any contact for so long.


    She was at a loss, not knowing what to do. After a moment''s hesitation, she whispered to the mature man next to her, "Do you mind if I don''t go back with you now? I would really like to catch up with my old friends."


    The man smiled and gently nooded. "No problem. I''lle pick you upter."


    "Thanks...Oh, Debbie I''d like to introduce my husband to you. This is Layne Hang."


    Debbie and Dixon exchanged shocked nces, because Kristin''s husband looked more than ten years older than her.


    Kristina didn''t mind their shocked expressions, she continued with the introductions. "Honey, this is my friend, Debbie Nian. She''s the singer that I loved the most. I told you about her before." The truth was,st time when Debbie held her concert in Y City, Kristina had secretly bought a ticket to see the show. But she deliberately choose a seat that was at the back of the stadium, far away from the stage so she wasn''t seen.


    Kristina remembered the moment when Kasie had walk onto the stage and sang a song with Debbie. She has been sitting alone in her seat, but she hummed the tune along with them between tears andughter.


    Layne Hang and Debbie shook hands with each other politely. He was also in the business circle, so he had heard of Debbie. "I know her. She''s Mr. Huo''s woman," hemented.


    Debbie smiled bashfully and asked, "You know Carlos?"


    "Everyone in business knows of him, I had the honor of meeting him once," Layne Hang replied, emanating a charming aura from a mature businessman. Debbie wondered if that was the reason why Kristina had married him.


    After Debbie and Layne Hang had exchanged some pleasantries, Kristina finally turned to look at Dixon, who was standing next to Debbie.


    Even though Kristina avoided extended eye contact with him, she could sense the significant changes in Dixon. He looked outstanding. He had a confident, elegant and distinguished vibe about him now. No longer was he the ordinary poor guy. He stood out in the crowd. She tried topose herself and make her voice sound as calm as possible as she said, "Honey, this was the most excellent student in our ss, Dixon Shu. Dixon, this is my husband, Layne Hang."

 Chapter 502 Hes Thirteen Years Older Than Me

    <h2>He''s Thirteen Years Older Than Me</h2>


    The two men shook hands politely. Layne thought he recognized Dixon when he spied the man earlier. Now, after Debbie''s introduction, he suddenly remembered who the guy was. "Dixon Shu... So you''re the new secretary general of ZL Group?"


    He didn''t know Kristina knew him. It had nevere up.


    Dixon smiled politely. "Oh yeah. I''m lucky Mr. Huo hired me. It''s an honor."


    After a few pleasantries, Layne took off. Debbie held Kristina''s and Dixon''s hands as they walked into the private room they booked. Jared already ordered. "Hey, you guys finally... Wait... Kristina?!"


    Before he could finish hisint about the long wait, he widened his eyes in shock when he noticed who was with Debbie.


    "Hi, big guy. Long time no see," Kristina said to Jared, smiling gleefully.


    Jared shot to his feet. He strode towards them rapidly and asked in disbelief, "Ain''t that the truth? Tomboy went AWOL three years ago, and then you ghosted us too. Kasie and I were left alone here. We wondered if you ran off with Tomboy."


    Right on cue, Kasie chimed in, "Inside voice, dude. What the hell... Oh my God! Kristina?"


    Kasie had a simr reaction to Jared. Finally, the five old friends were reunited. It felt like a lifetime had passed since they were all togetherst. The girls kept hugging each other, and being happy that they finally saw each other face to face. They didn''t sit down at the table until the two men persuaded them to. Not only that, they didn''t care how loud they were being, either.


    During dinner, Kasie discreetly shifted her nce between Dixon and Kristina. She didn''t want to re-open old wounds, but she had to know. She whispered, "You''re married now, right? When did that happen? What does your husband do? And more importantly, why weren''t we at your wedding? I sent you chat requests on WeChat, but you didn''t answer back. I was hoping you''de to mine."


    Kristina looked at the beer in her ss. "I''m sorry. I dumped that ount a long time ago. My husband got transferred to Singapore. He just got back this year. He''s thirteen years older than me."


    ''Thirteen years older...''


    the other friends all eximed in their mind.


    Kristina didn''t want to hide anything from her old friends. She continued to fill them in on what happened since theyst saw each other. "My mom wanted us to marry right after my graduation. I said no, but my dad needed money. Surgery is expensive..." She paused, recalling everything back then. Then she went on in a calm tone, "Of course, my mom wanted me to marry him because he''s rich. My parents wouldn''t stop hounding me, so eventually we tied the knot. But he''s a really good guy. He treats me like a queen, so we''re just like any other married couple." There was a hint of self-mockery and helplessness in her tone.


    Maybe she was mocking herself, marrying a man 13 years her senior, and marrying for money.


    When everyone quieted down, Kristina raised her head to look at Dixon, sitting opposite her. "I''m sorry I hurt you. But I''m living the dream. I married a rich man..."


    The other three held their breath. This was the first time they heard them talk about why they broke up. And Kristina said it in such a calm tone. So the real reason was money. Dixon was too poor for Kristina.


    "Kristina, I think you screwed up..." Debbie couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    Dixon smiled. He shook his head and said, "Tomboy, don''t me her. I was poor back then. I didn''t know where my next meal wasing from."


    Of course they knew how poor Dixon used to be. He was born in a poor vige out in the boonies. His parents had relied on loans from the vigers so he could go to college.


    Although Dixon was poor, he was proud. He never let Jared or Kasie float him cash, no matter how much they insisted. He was friends with them because he liked them, not because of what they could buy.


    Dixon continued, "Kristina wasn''t wrong. At least she didn''t lie to me. It wasn''t a bad breakup." In fact, this only motivated him to study harder. He didn''t like being poor, and so he vowed to create a brighter future for himself.


    Carlos had given him an advance of six months'' wages after he came to work in ZL Group. That way, he could support his family and pay back the loan ASAP.


    The CEO yed his cards well. He knew what his employees needed and when they needed it. He was generous, so these talented employees would be loyal to hispany forever.


    Yes, Dixon did feel grateful to Carlos, like all employees of ZL Group. He would never betray him, and was loyal for life.


    After listening to Dixon, Debbie sighed. She didn''t press the issue. They both had moved on.


    Kristina looked at Dixon with sincerity in her eyes. "I''m happy that you''re Mr. Huo''s secretary general now. I hope you find someone who is as good to you as you were to me."


    Dixon nodded, epting her blessing calmly. "Thanks. That''s in the works. And congrattions on your marriage."


    The other three exchanged nces with each other. They were taking it really well. It wasn''t usual for two ex-lovers to wish each other well. Especially with no arguments, no mockery.


    Luckily for Dixon, he started at ZL Group with an ie of a million a year. That was why he wasn''t embarrassed. He strove to do better, and he did. But they were both happy, and that was important.


    An awkward silence settled over the room, but Jared popped that bubble. The tall guy yfully wrapped his arms around Dixon''s shoulders and let out a deep sigh. "Hey, what about me? My wife''s giving birth, and my wallet''s empty."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at him and exposed his lies bluntly. "Yeah, your wallet''s empty, but your wife has at least eight figures in her ount, right?"


    As an obedient husband, Jared of course would give all his wages to his wife. Pretending to be angry, he red at Debbie andined, "Ha! You should know. Just because your husband runs a bank..."


    Indeed, their bank cards were all issued by the financial institutions owned by ZL Group.


    Kasie patted his shoulders to encourage him. She said yfully, "The Han Group is growing. Work hard, and you can own a bank like Carlos someday. When you grow up..."


    "When I grow up? Blow me! Maybe if Damon and I saw eye to eye, we''d be doing better." Jared felt annoyed thinking of his brother. Jasper had given thepany to the two brothers to run. Everything went well except that the two brothers could never agree on anything. Every employee of the Han Group knew the two brothers always solved their problems with their fists. Rarely did a brother emerge from a meeting without torn clothing, a ck eye, or bloody lip.


    The room erupted inughter. They joked and bantered with each other like they used to do. After a while, their topic focused on Debbie again.


    Debbie was putting a slice of pork tripe into the hotpot when Jared suddenly asked, "Your husband has a bodyguard tailing you. To make sure James doesn''t try anything, right?"


    "Yeah." Debbie didn''t even bother to raise her head. She was drooling over the delicious food.


    "You''ve got him dead to rights though, right? Why isn''t he in jail?" Jared asked, obviously confused.


    Debbie picked up a slice of duck tongue. When she was about to eat it, she thought of something and lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks, ring at Jared. "Why did you have to bring him up? Carlos had someone deal with Glenda and Stephaniest time. He donated one of Stephanie''s kidneys. To stop Carlos from donating her cornea as well, James knelt in front of me and apologized."


    Kasie was confused. "Didn''t James do everything? Why did your husband punish Stephanie instead?"

 Chapter 503 Have You Let Go Of The Past

    Chapter 503 Have You Let Go Of The Past


    Debbie didn''t hide their ns from her friends. She said honestly, "Stephanie is James'' biological daughter. He''s evil, but he''s a father. Carlos tortured her in front of James, so that his pain would be doubled as he watched his daughter suffer. Then, when he was on the brink of a mental meltdown, we began to torture him physically. We''ll torture him bit by bit. After all that mental and physical punishment, we will trot out solid proof and lock him behind bars."


    The four of them were stupefied. Jared had already put down his chopsticks. Debbie''s narration about how Carlos had tortured Stephanie was far more interesting than the delicious food in front of him.


    Kristina was the one who knew the least about everything that had happened. She asked in a weak voice, "Did Stephanie do something unforgivable? What did she do to you?"


    Debbie lowered her voice because what she was about to say was absolutely confidential. "She made someone undergo stic surgery to look like me and asked that person to kill Megan. She wanted to frame me for the murder. And at the seaside resortst time, Carlos and I were shipwrecked at sea. Stephanie was the one who had nned the ident. We were lucky to have survived it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be having dinner with you guys right now."


    The four got goose bumps all over their bodies.


    It sounded like some sort of horror story.


    Kasie muttered, "I never expected Stephanie to be such a cruel woman. She had disguised herself so well. I actually thought that she was a nice person when we were at the seaside resort, except that she was aloof to the people there. It''s true that you can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Yes." Debbie was hungry now; her appetite had returned to normal. Taking a bite of a fish ball, she continued, "I thought that Stephanie and Megan were on good terms, but they weren''t. Stephanie had even hired someone to **** Megan. Two men! Can you believe it? I''m not ndering her. I have proof to support all these ims."


    They nodded, believing whatever Debbie said.


    Debbie was pleased to see that her friends trusted her. "That''s all we know so far. There must have been some other feuds between them, but only they know." She raised her head, and ran her eyes over them. "Hey! Remember that all this is confidential. Only Carlos, Frankie, Tristan and I know. And you guys. Don''t let slip it to anyone else."


    The four nodded again, assuring her that they would be tight-lipped.


    Debbie bowed her head to focus on the food again. But something urred to her all of a sudden. She shot her head up to give Kasie a meaningful look. "And the car ident three years ago..."


    Kasie held her breath when the ident was brought up.


    "Don''t tell me that it was Stephanie who had plotted the ident," Jared couldn''t help but ask.


    Debbie shook her head. "It was James." The truth would go public soon. Debbie thought it was better to tell Kasie and the others now, before they heard the news from other sources.


    Tears filled Kasie''s eyes. She said with a sob, "So, that''s the truth behind Emmett''s death..."


    "Yes. Carlos found out. He has all the proof. James'' and Stephanie''s fates are in Carlos'' hands now." James had tried to flee abroad two days ago, but Carlos had his men bring him back before he could set foot in the airport.


    Debbieforted her, "Don''t cry, Kasie. Carlos will avenge Emmett."


    "Hmm," Kasie nodded. She believed Carlos wouldn''t let James off easily.


    As they ate their dinner, Debbie went on to tell them more about the crimes the father and daughter duo hadmitted. She also told them how Carlos had made Stephanie go through the abortion without any anesthesia. Jared wasn''t satisfied. He said that Carlos was too benevolent on them.


    After that, the five old friends dropped the topic about those disgusting people. They talked about their beautiful memories in school and university. They remembered the golden days of their friendship. In the end, the girls'' eyes were red from all the tears they had shed over old stories. Dixon shook his head helplessly and said, "I can''t believe that the four of you are married. I''m the only bachelor here. It''s so unfair. Why didn''t any of you wait for me?"


    Debbie was the first to get married among them. She patted his shoulder and scoffed, "That''s because you were the Straight A student. We all did so badly in school. If we were half as smart as you were, we would''ve gone for higher studies too." She hadpletely forgotten that she had once gone for higher studies abroad with Carlos'' help.


    "Exactly." The other three nodded, echoing Debbie''s words. Dixon was the most excellent student in their ss. It would have been a waste if he hadn''t gotten the chance to do further studies.


    Seeing that they had ganged up on him, Dixon quit arguing and bowed down his head to eat.


    After dinner, Ivan came and took Kasie back home.


    Layne also came on time to pick up Kristina, with her favorite drink in hand. It seemed that he really treated her well.


    Debbie wanted Carlos toe and pick her up too, but he was having an important meal at a hotel. He had earlier asked Dixon to escort Debbie to the hotel after their dinner.


    Jared was pretty much drunk. He hade with a driver, so he was fine.


    On the way back, inside the Bentley


    Debbie sat in the back seat with Dixon. After chatting casually for a short while, she suddenly asked, "Dixon, tell me honestly. Have you let go of the past?"


    Dixon was stunned for a second, but then smiled.


    Truth be told, before he had met Kristina earlier that night, he hadn''t really forgotten their past. After all, she had broken up with him over money. But when he saw her rich husband and realized that she was living happily now, he finally felt rxed. He didn''t need to worry about her anymore. And it was time for him to move on too.


    "Yes, I''ve dropped the past," he said firmly. He wasn''t as excited as he had imagined he would be when he saw Kristina again.


    Debbie felt relieved to hear his response. Patting his shoulder, sheforted, "Rest assured. I''ll introduce you to a nice girl."


    "No need. My mom has already arranged a blind date for me. I''ll meet her soon."


    "Really? But you just came back. Why the rush?"


    "She''s not in good health. I''m thinking of getting married within the next two years. Hope she has enough time to see her grandchild," Dixon exined, smiling bitterly. Even back when he was in a rtionship with Kristina, his mother had been sick. She had been depending solely on medication to stay alive. But Kristina knew nothing about this.


    He''d done several part time jobs after school. Every month, when he got his sry, he would wire three-fourth of the money to his parents, and he used to live on the little money that was left.


    When he began to go out with Kristina, most of the remaining money would be spent on her.


    There was a time when he was too poor to even have his basic three meals a day. Carlos had given him a VIP card to the fifth floor of Alioth. Dixon had always secretly gone there to buy himself a bowl of noodles using that VIP card. On a few asions, he would order a bowl of rice or a simple dish to keep himself a little fuller.


    Gradually, he had be familiar with the managers of Alioth. They were kind people and sometimes would give him a free dish.


    This was the first time Debbie had heard Dixon talk about his mom''s health. She asked worriedly, "Is your mom''s condition severe? You have a stable job now. You can take your mom to a better hospital in the city."


    Dixon shook his head. "It''s not that severe anymore. When I began my studies abroad, Mr. Huo had arranged for a doctor to send the necessary medicines to my parents'' house every month. Even though Mr. Huo had lost his memoriester, the doctor continued to send the medicines as usual. My mom''s health is much better now. Tomboy..." He paused and pushed his sses up. Then he continued in a sentimental tone, "I owe you and your husband too much."

 Chapter 504 Its Good To Work For Mr. Huo

    Chapter 504 Its Good To Work For Mr. Huo


    Dixon poured out his heart to Debbie. He was so grateful. If he hadn''t met her, then he''d never havee across Carlos, who recognized his talent and gave him the tools to change his life.


    Debbie was stunned for a while. She didn''t want him to feel too much pressure, so she said purposefully, "Don''t say that. Carlos knows talent when he sees it. He''s smart too, which is why he gave you the job. You''re working hard to pay him back, right? But of course, if you still feel like you owe him, then..." She paused, looking at him mischievously.


    "Then what?"


    "Then you can give yourself to him. Bwhahaha..." She began guffawing.


    Amused, Dixon alsoughed out loud. He felt as if a heavy weight was being lifted off of his shoulders. He echoed her joke, "If I give myself to Mr. Huo, then won''t you get jealous? Will you be his wife or his mistress?"


    "I''m the wife¡ªyou''re the mistress. Lucky you''re a guy. If you were a woman, I''d be mad." Yes, if Dixon were an intelligent woman, sponsored to study abroad by Carlos, it would look like that Dixon was a mistress.


    Dixon always felt helpless at the weird ideas in this old friend''s mind. He shook his head and rebuked, "What''s all that about? I wonder how Mr. Huo puts up with you."


    "Hey, what do you mean? You mean I don''t deserve him?" Debbie snapped, sounding angry.


    Dixon sighed gloomily. What did he say? Why did she twist his words like that? But he didn''t know what to do about it. "I didn''t mean it that way. You''re a lucky woman. He''s the only one who can put you on a short leash."


    His exnation only added fuel to the fire. Debbie wasn''t happy, and besides, she had drunk too much wine tonight, so she began to make a fuss. ring at him, she confronted, "What did you say? A leash? Like an animal? A tigress?"


    "And not like that either. But you do have a bad temper." Dixon didn''t have to work tonight, and Carlos was quite far away, so he wasn''t in any rush. He didn''t mind throwing down and arguing with Debbie over stupid things.


    "Bad temper? I think I''ve been remarkably tolerant of you trash talking me. I''m better than I was four years ago," she retorted and red at him, unconvinced by his judgment.


    Holding back hisughter, he provoked her calmly, "You''re ring at me with eyes so wide they''re about to fall out and roll around on the table. You call that ''better?'' Maybe he should tie you up. If he spoils you any more, you''ll think you''re Queen of the World."


    As soon as he was done speaking, Debbie punched his shoulder. "Humph! Taking Carlos'' side, I see. Dixon Shu, we aren''t friends anymore."


    He grinned broadly, revealing his neat and white teeth. "Oh, that''s bad. Tristan always reminds me to fawn over you. He says that if Mr. Huo gets mad, I can call you for help."


    "No way. You''re beyond help, anyway."


    The two friends bantered back and forth endearingly the whole way there. Neither of them backed down. The driver couldn''t follow what they were saying at all. But he didn''t need to pay attention anyway. He just kept his eyes on the road, and gave them their privacy.


    He was a responsible and trustworthy driver. That was why Carlos temporarily assigned him toe pick up Debbie and Dixon tonight. Although he had worked with Dixon for a few days, this was the first time he saw himugh like a child.


    Moreover, Debbie, the famous singer, was quite different from what he saw on TV. Now, she was like a kid, trying to pull a prank on Dixon. He loved the fact that she was so down-to-earth.


    But the driver didn''t detect a hint of romance between them. They just acted naturally, like some old friends. No wonder Mr. Huo let Dixon escort Debbie to him.


    When they reached the hotel, Debbie felt a little sleepy, so she decided to call Carlos instead of going inside. "We just got here. I''ll wait for you in the car outside," she told him.


    "No. I''ming out now." Then she heard Carlos tell the other people, "I''m sorry. My wife is waiting for me outside. We''ll pick this up some other time." He took his leave, and then Debbie heard a lot of noise on the other end. It sounded like all of them stood up to escort him out of the room.


    Dixon got out of the car and stood there, waiting for Carlos.


    Soon enough, the man on the phone emerged from the entrance of the hotel, surrounded by a swarm of people who respectfully saw him off.


    Debbie rolled down the window. Carlos ran his eyes over the cars parked on the roadside and soon spotted his car. Dixon was already striding towards him.


    She hung up the phone, stuck her head out and waved at him. Under the dim light from the streetmps, she vaguely saw him smiling. But she wasn''t sure of it.


    As he slowly approached the car, she finally saw clearly that Carlos was really smiling.


    The driver opened the back door for him. He stole a kiss on her lips upon settling in the seat. Before she could protest, he asked casually, "Are you full now?"


    The faint fragrance of wine reached his nose. Looking at Debbie''s red face, Carlos thought of something, his eyes glimmering with desire.


    Each time she drank wine, it would be a good chance for him to sessfully have sex with her...


    Unaware of what the cunning man was nning to do, Debbie honestly replied, "Yes, I''m full." She had eaten a lot during the reunion dinner with her friends. The five of them were all in a good mood, so they had ordered a table of dishes. Dixon was the one who paid the bill in the end. Because he insisted that there was no better use of his money than to see his friends happy.


    Dixon didn''t get in the car. He was nning to hail a taxi himself, but he heard Carlos tell the driver, "Drive Mr. Shu home first."


    The driver responded, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Since Carlos had given the order, Dixon didn''t refuse and sat in the passenger seat.


    The car steadily pulled into a high-end neighborhood near ZL Group. Since he had returned from abroad, Dixon had been living in the apartment leased by thepany. Looking at her surroundings, Debbie was curious about what Dixon''s apartment looked like. She wanted to go upstairs and have a look. This made Carlos jealous. But she got what she wanted. Holding her hand, he asked Dixon to guide them to his apartment.


    ZL Group definitely took care of its employees. Dixon''s unit was about eighty square meters, full equipped, with two bedrooms and a living area, more than enough for a single man. After taking a tour around his apartment, Debbie couldn''t help but marvel, "Wow, this is some crib. It''s so good to work for Mr. Huo." Yes, you could hardly find such a generous boss anywhere.


    Dixon served two sses of water for them. Nodding his head in agreement, he joked, "Yes, I agree. Mr. Huo treats the staff well. We''re both his staff, Tomboy. Be a good singer, and return our boss''s generousness."


    "Oh! You just reminded me. I''m also working for Mr. Huo now," Debbie said seriously.


    Carlos grinned. "You want a promotion?"


    "A promotion? To what position?" she asked, confused. She stood in front of the window, looking over the city.


    "The CEO''s wife."


    Debbie was left speechless. He spared no opportunity to talk about marriage. But she wouldn''t give in so easily, so she answered stubbornly, "My careeres first."


    Dixon carefully observed Carlos'' face. Her blunt refusal didn''t piss him off. Instead, he still kept gazing at her with tenderness in his eyes.


    The old saying was right. Even a hero could be defeated by a beauty. The cold CEO had surrendered to the beautiful singer.

 Chapter 505 Youve Become A Bad Boy

    Chapter 505 Youve Be A Bad Boy


    Dixon, who was single, didn''t want to see the couple showing their affection for each other in front him, so he tried to send off his guests. "Tomboy you drank quite a lot tonight. Why not call it a night and sleep it off?"


    Debbie showed him the half-empty ss in her hand. "I haven''t even finished my ss of water yet. Why are you driving us away so soon? Aren''t we wee here? Or you don''t want your boss here?"


    The mischievous woman tried to cause trouble for her friend.


    Unppable, Dixon said with a smile. "You misunderstood me. I just didn''t want to dy the romantic moment between you and Mr. Huo."


    Carlos was satisfied with his reply while Debbie was quite annoyed. She clenched her teeth and spat, "You''ve be a bad boy now!"


    While holding onto her waist, Carlos urged helplessly, "Stop kidding around. Let''s go." If he didn''t take her home now, she might end up spending the whole night talking with Dixon at his apartment. Carlos wouldn''t let anything ruin his chance to have a sweet moment with his wife.


    As soon as they left Dixon''s apartment and settled in the car, Debbie instantly felt sleepy, because she couldn''t y jokes on the boring man who was sending messages to the senior executives on WeChat.


    She raised her head to look at Carlos and yawned. Then shey in his arms and slowly closed her eyes.


    Carlos had a wicked grin when he looked down at her sleeping in his arms. That was what he wanted. She was drunk and sleepy. It was the perfect opportunity for him to have sex with her.


    His n had worked. Debbie slept the whole way back to the manor. When she woke, she was lying naked in bed with Carlos passionately kissing every inch of her body.


    In a hazy state, she still tried to warn Carlos who was already making love to her. "You...If you...dare to touch me, I''ll...file charges against you...tomorrow. Hmm..."


    Her voice trailed off. All her protesting words were reced with moans of pleasure.


    The next day when Debbie woke up, she immediately felt an ache between her legs, and she cursed Carlos under her breath again and again.


    Naturally, Debbie wouldn''t let Carlos get away with it. For the next two weeks, she didn''t allow him to see her even once. She refused to answer his calls or reply to his messages. She would even secretly sneak back to the manor to see Evelyn without letting him know.


    After two weeks of not seeing his beloved Debbie, Carlos went to his study in the dead of night. Feeling lonely, he lit a cigarette. He couldn''t sleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, all that he could see in his mind was how sweet and hot Debbie was.


    He desperately wanted her to be his legal wife once again so he could hold her in his arm every night. But even after all his efforts to coax and beg her, she wouldn''t promise to remarry him.


    He had run out of patience. While blowing out smoke from his cigarette, he decided that it was the right time to take drastic measures.


    The next day, the moment that Debbie stepped out of the elevator of a building, Carlos suddenly sprung up from nowhere and lifted her over his shoulder. Ignoring her screams and protests, he carried her to his car.


    Frankie had already opened the back door for him. Afterying her inside, Carlos squeezed into the car and quickly locked the car door. He finished everything in one swift move.


    "Carlos Huo, what the hell are you doing?" Debbie asked in a weak voice, her head still spinning.


    He shed a mysterious smile. "I just want to buy my wife a drink."


    "Bullshit! Let me go now!" she shouted at him, massaging her aching temples. It was evident that he was nning something.


    Carlos smirked and then kissed her lips hungrily. He hadn''t seen her for two whole weeks.


    Debbie felt so helpless.


    She wondered if Carlos had been constraining himself too much that he had gone crazy. Could anything go wrong with his health if he couldn''t satisfy his sexual needs?


    After the kiss, she asked again, "Spill it out. What are you going to do? I''m busy. I need to see Ruby, to discuss the song lists of the concert."


    He said nothing and just stared at her with eyes full of affection and gentleness.


    With such a handsome man staring at her with his charming eyes, Debbie began to feel hot and flustered. Her heart began to pound rapidly in her chest, and she slowly moved towards the car door, trying to put some distance between them. "Why...are you staring at me like that?"


    Carlos reached out and gently caressed her face. In a tender voice he dered, "By a simple glimpse of you, I know that you''re meant for me. I announce that you''ll be my legal wife today."


    Debbie''s eyes widened, and she choked on her saliva. ''What a flirt! He''s seducing me again!''


    However, as she straightened his tie, she said with a cunning look in her eyes, "But I don''t want to be your wife. Because you made the headlines again yesterday. The news says that Mr. Huo dated a female manager of the Du Group." Of course, Debbie didn''t believe that rumor for one second. She was just toying with Carlos, deliberately bringing it up to provoke him. Besides, he hadn''t proposed to her yet. It was understandable that he didn''t propose to her when they got married the first time. But this time, it was uneptable.


    Carlos grasped her hands. "The reporter with no professional ethics will be banished from the press circles for the rest of his life. All the news agencies that spread the rumor have been closed down. That female manager was transferred abroad. Honey, is that okay?"


    He was just signing a contract with that manager. But the reporter snapped a picture of them and started a rumor. Some news outlets got in on the act and dared to spread such a ridiculous story. So, of course, he had to teach them a lesson.


    Debbie was caught by surprise. "What did the manager do wrong?" Debbie cared for Carlos, but she wasn''t the type of woman who would be jealous of any woman around him. Besides, Tristan had already told her that the female manager was a victim too.


    "She stole a few nces at me," Carlos retorted. Thanks to those nces, the reporter was able to snap a picture of her staring admiringly at him.


    Debbie sighed heavily. She pitied the female manager.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a building.


    When the car door was opened, Debbie, whose face was blushing from Carlos'' flirtation, was too shocked to breathe.


    She saw a massive crowd of people waiting at the entrance of the building, and most of them were reporters, photographers, and paparazzi. A group of security guards dressed in uniforms were trying to keep the crowd in order.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, Carlos pinched her hand and said, "Remarry me. Please?"


    ''What? Remarry?'' She was stunned. "No way!" Immediately, she clutched tightly onto the handle inside the car, refusing to follow him out.


    ''That sly fox! When did he inform the media? Why didn''t I know anything about it?''


    Carlos maintained his smile. "Honey, if you don''t get out on your own, I''m afraid I need to carry you out on my shoulder again. Are you sure you want to go into the Civil Affairs Bureau that way?"


    "Carlos Huo, you..." Her words were choked out by anger.


    "I know, I know. You love me, right? Shush! Say it inside the bureau." He put his index finger on her lips to silence her.


    Debbie was pissed. ''Who says I love you? What a narcissistic man, '' she thought, sulking.


    Deep inside, she had imagined such a day. She knew Carlos would take a tough measure in the end, but she didn''t expect that he would include the media.


    She took a deep breath topose herself. She had always wanted to remarry Carlos. Since there were so many reporters there, she didn''t y the stubborn card again. Meekly, she followed him out of the car.


    Now it was Carlos'' turn to be shocked. He didn''t expect that Debbie would cooperate so easily. Although he felt butterflies in his stomach, he held her hand and escorted her towards the gate.


    From the moment they got out of the car, the sea of people surrounding the Civil Affairs Bureau had been eximing loudly, "Look, that''s Mr. Huo and Debbie Nian!"


    "Oh, Mr. Huo, Debbie, we love you couple!"


    "We''re your biggest fans!"


    Debbie smiled gracefully at the shing lights of the cameras, and drew closer to Carlos.


    He held on to her waist, and they lovingly walked into the bureau.


    As soon as they set foot in the hall, Debbie turned to him and said, "I think that''s a little too high-key."


    Carlos smiled and replied, "Yeah. That''s my style of loving you. I need the whole world to know that I love you, Debbie."


    She pursed her lips, pretending to be angry. It seemed that his EQ had improved quite a lot after he got his memory back.

 Chapter 506 Were Officially Remarried

    Chapter 506 Were Officially Remarried


    Carlos had already prepared all the necessary materials and papers for registering their marriage. All Debbie needed to do was sign her name on the license.


    They went through the formalities smoothly. In a few minutes, they got their marriage licenses and walked out of the hall, with the blessings from the staff there.


    Carlos got what he wanted the most, and all he cared about now was to escort Debbie back to his car and ignore all the reporters. However, Debbie had other ideas. She snatched the licenses from his hand and showed them off to the reporters. Smiling proudly, she said, "Thank you all for your interest in our marriage. We''re officially remarried now. Thank you for your support."


    Carlos felt that something wasn''t right.


    Nheless, he went along with her and kissed her cheek, showing off his love for her. Debbie smiled affectionately and gazed into his eyes. Everyone could see the love and affection that they had for each other when their eyes met.


    Suddenly a big round of apuse erupted from the adoring crowd. They cheered and called out their blessings to the happy couple. Carlos then cautiously escorted her to the car, and they sped away from the crowd and the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Once they were in the car away from the prying eyes of the crowd, a surge of mixed feelings coursed through her body as Debbie looked at her marriage license. She had been waiting so long for this day. After oveing so many difficulties, she was finally the legal Mrs. Huo again.


    She could feel how much Carlos loved her. That was the reason why he couldn''t wait any longer and forcibly took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get remarried.


    Debbie snuggled into his arms, bathing in his warmth and love. She felt guilty to torture him anymore.


    ''No, no... Debbie, don''t forget the pain and grief that he caused you.'' She reminded herself not to forgive him so easily.


    Carlos kissed her forehead and asked tenderly, "What would you like to eat now? We''ll dine together."


    Debbie sat up straight and slightly pulled away from his embrace. "No need. I''m not hungry. I have work to do this afternoon."


    Carlos sensed that she was trying to put a barrier up again. He slowly moved closer to her side as he said, "But I''m hungry. You need toe with me."


    "You''re not a kid. Why do you need me to go with you for a meal?"


    "I need my wife''spany."


    "No, you don''t."


    "Yes, I do."


    "No..." Before she knew it, his lips were on hers. Then he threatened her in a low husky voice, "If you don''te with me, then I''ll make love to you right here."


    Debbie bit her lower lip in anger. ''You brazen jerk!'' she cursed in her mind.


    Given the alternative, Debbie agreed to have lunch with him. They dined on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Carlos ordered a table full of delicious dishes and romantically fed Debbie from each of them.


    When they had finished lunch, Carlos dropped her back off to thepany. Before Debbie got out of the car, she turned to him and said, "Mr. Huo, we''ve remarried now. Don''t worry. I won''t betray you."


    Carlos smiled and pecked her on the cheek. "Of course, I trust you. Hey, how about we go and pick Evelyn up togetherter?" Carlos suggested.


    "No, I can''t. I won''t finish my work untilte tonight. Then after work, I need to pack my luggage at Champs Bay Apartments for the business trip tomorrow." With that, she got out of the car without giving him a second nce.


    Carlos watched as his wife coolly walked away, and he felt down in the dumps again.


    He knew that Debbie was a handful and that she wouldn''t ease up and make his life more peaceful.


    He leaned back into the car seat and closed his eyes, racking his brain for a solution. Then it suddenly came to him. Carlos sat up, whipped his phone out and dialed a number. "Reduce my wife''s workload. To one concert a year. Nomercial advertisements, no variety shows, and no business trips!"


    As a result, Debbie''s original one-week business trip had shortened to a two-day trip, yet she didn''t know why. Three dayster, she was back at Y City Airport, pulling her luggage behind her.


    When she saw that Carlos hade to pick her up, she was even more puzzled. Carlos had a broad smile on his face as he strode toward her, then gantly took over her luggage as he kissed her on the cheek. She looked at him curiously and wondered how he knew that she would being back today.


    Once they were both in the car, she couldn''t help but ask, "Carlos, does mying back earlier have something to do with you?"


    He nodded and admitted with honesty. "I gave a few instructions to the senior managers. But they''re the people who decide on your schedule."


    Debbie was left speechless. She wanted to p him across his feigned innocent face, but she wouldn''t dare to.


    On the way to the manor, Debbie insisted that Carlos drive her back to the Champs Bay Apartments. He didn''t want to at first, but then he nodded and agreed to it.


    When Debbie entered the apartment, she was shocked to see that it waspletely empty, and she felt like crying. "Where are my belongings?"


    Carlos replied calmly, "I had them all moved to the manor. You''re my wife. We can''t keep living in separate houses. It''s not good for our physical or mental development."


    ''Physical and mental development? What the heck?'' She felt so annoyed with this crafty man.


    In the end, Debbie had no choice and went with him to the manor.


    However, she did have her way to get back at him.


    That night after she lulled Evelyn to sleep, Debbie went to the study to find Carlos. As she twirled her hair seductively through her fingers, she asked Carlos to go to bed with her.


    Carlos naturally agreed. After having a shower, he came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his sculpted waist. Debbie immediately went to him, hugging him and asked in an alluring voice, "Mr. Handsome, did you miss me?"


    She rubbed her body against his, and her lips lightly brushed against his chest.


    The gentle touch of her lips and her cute voice turned him on at once. With eyes full of desire, he grabbed her hand and said in a husky voice, "What do you think?"


    Smiling mysteriously, she moved her arms up to his neck and pursed her lips. "I missed you. So I''m pretty sure you missed me too."


    Carlos became wary of her unusual behavior. He sensed a tricking his way. She had cooperated when they registered their marriage and now was the same. This wasn''t like her.


    "Mr. Handsome." She stood on tiptoes and whispered softly in his ear, "I want to have another child with you."


    Then she stared at him, curling her lips into a sweet smile. He felt unable to resist her powerful temptation. Even though it might be a trick, he was willing to fall for it. Ignoring everything, he nodded, "That''ll be great!"


    "Okay. I''ll take a bath first. Wait for me..."


    "We can bathe together,ter."


    "What?"


    With that, he pulled the bath towel away and let it drop to the floor. Then he scooped her up in his arms and carried her onto the bed. The room was soon filled with pleasurable moans and passionate lovemaking.


    Meanwhile, in the dead of night on the other side of the city, James was ferociously whipping a hostage as he cursed, "Damn you! How dare you betray me! If it weren''t for you, my leg wouldn''t have been wounded, and I wouldn''t have been caught by Carlos."


    The hostage had fallen unconscious and was lingering on hisst breath of life. He couldn''t even react to James'' cruel and relentless whipping.


    "Carlos won''t let me go, and I won''t let you off the hook either!" James thrashed his whip at the hostage''s limp body again. This unfortunate man made a mistake by letting slip the whereabouts of James to Carlos'' men.


    After he vented out his anger on the man for quite a while, a woman suddenly barged in, interrupting him by shouting, "James, bad news!"


    Frowning, James looked up to see that it was Glenda.


    In an urgent tone, she continued, "Our bank ounts have all been frozen. Someone is investigating the money you''ve transferred out!"


    The news shocked James to the very core, and his face had drained of all color. He was depending on that money to fight back against Carlos. "It must be Adolf Yin. That asshole sold me out!" he barked. Adolf Yin was one of the managers of ZL Group. When James was the CEO, they ganged up together to embezzle arge amount of money from thepany and ept bribes.


    "What can we do now? What can we do?" Glenda nned to live out her aged life abroad with that money.


    Suddenly, the blood had shot to his head, and James'' face turned dark purple. Carlos didn''t give him any chance to fight back. He meant to root him outpletely. "Give me the money that Angus has given you. I''ll hire some people to kidnap Carlos, Debbie, or even their kid." As long as he had either one of them, then he would have the chance to turn the tables around.


    Glenda shuddered at his words. She didn''t want to hand over that money, but in the end, she had no choice but to nod. "Okay."


    The weather in Y City was terrible these days. It rained a lot, and it was cold and humid.

 Chapter 507 - My Boots Will Get Dirty

    Chapter 507 - My Boots Will Get Dirty


    Debbie had extra leisure time recently, and seeing that it was raining outside, she decided to go to the ZL Group and pick Carlos up.


    When Evelyn heard that she was going to get Carlos, she insisted on going along with her mom.


    Debbie pointed to her pink boots and said, "It''s raining cats and dogs outside. Your boots will get all dirty if you go out."


    Evelyn shook her head defiantly and said, "I''m not afraid. I miss Daddy."


    Debbie sighed helplessly and took Evelyn with her.


    When mother and daughter reached the floor where Carlos'' office was, Tristan was the only one there. Debbie greeted him and pointed to the closed door of the CEO''s office. "Is he busy inside?" she asked.


    Tristan shook his head. "No, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo is at a conference in the meeting room," he said with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Evelyn turned around and walked towards the elevator. Debbie caught up to her and asked in confusion, "Wait! Evelyn, where are you going?"


    After they got inside the elevator, Evelyn pointed to the buttons and said in her cute little voice, "The meeting room." Debbie finally understood and pressed the button for her.


    Inside the meeting room


    Carlos mmed a stack of files on the desk and asked in a cold voice, "So this is the business n they''re offering? Who''s in charge of this? Did you take a look at it yourself?"


    The senior executives were scared stiff. One of them mustered up the courage and stammered, "I-It''s me. Mr. Huo, I did. I checked it. These were the best terms that they could offer."


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Carlos banged his fists on the table and shouted, "Rece them, or I''ll have you reced! And¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, the door to the meeting room suddenly opened from the outside. All eyes were on the door, and Carlos frowned turning to see who dared interrupt his meeting. A little girl toddled in calling out in a cute voice, "Daddy! Daddy! It''s raining. Mommy and I came to pick you up."


    The senior executives then looked at Carlos. He immediately transformed from a furious CEO to a gentle and caring father. His eyes were full of tenderness as he looked at his daughter.


    Dixon looked at the little girl who had a striking resemnce to Debbie. She was wearing a pair of pink boots and held a pink umbre in her hand. When Evelyn saw him, she smiled and greeted him cheerfully, "Hi, Uncle Doctor!" He couldn''t help but smile back and wave to her in response.


    He wasn''t the only one that found Evelyn adorable. Everyone in the meeting room, young or old, stared at the little girl with a broad smile on their faces. The tense atmosphere from a few moments ago had dissipated on Evelyn''s arrival.


    Suddenly, there were hasty footsteps followed by Debbie''s apologetic voice. "Sorry to interrupt. You guys continue. Evelyn,e here!" Debbie scuttled into the room, quickly scooped Evelyn up in her arms and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Carlos called out and stopped her.


    He picked up the stack of files that he had thrown onto the desk, turned to the senior executive and demanded, "Shred these! Ask them to issue a new n. Bring it to me in two days."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The man heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Carlos stood up and went to the door. He took Evelyn from Debbie''s arms and kissed the little girl''s forehead gently.


    Somehow, Debbie felt a little jealous when she saw the affection in Carlos'' eyes. In the past, he would only look at her that way, but now she wasn''t his only love.


    When the trio walked out of the office building, it had stopped raining. Carlos looked to the sky and then asked his daughter, "Evelyn, how about we take a walk?"


    "Sure, Daddy!" Evelyn nodded enthusiastically.


    Carlos picked Evelyn up and held her in one arm while he reached out and held Debbie''s hand with the other. Then they began to walk.


    Debbie pouted andined, "Oh, so you finally remember me, huh?"


    Carlos was stunned for a while before realizing what was going on. He kissed her head and said, "Come on! You''re the most important person to me."


    "Liar! Now Evelyn is the most important one," Debbie said sullenly. Carlos was very obedient when it came to Evelyn.


    However, he would punish Debbie if she went against his will.


    Evelyn got away with whatever she did. No matter how far Evelyn went, Carlos would never me her for anything. He was a ve to his daughter.


    Carlos gently pinched Debbie''s ear and said, "You and Evelyn are equally important to me in my eyes."


    "You said that you loved me the most and that I was the most important one to you in the past," she protested.


    Carlos had said that to her before Debbie had given birth to Evelyn.


    He felt a little embarrassed. "Well, I have to correct that now. You and Evelyn are of equal importance to me." Then he smiled and teased her, "What? Are you jealous of our daughter?"


    "No, of course not. Evelyn is the most important one to me," she said and rolled her eyes at him.


    "What about me?" he asked.


    "Who are you? Do I know you?"


    Upon hearing that, Carlos decided to teach her a lesson.


    They had been walking for about twenty minutes, and Carlos had been holding Evelyn the whole time. He was about to put her down to the ground, but she held onto his neck tightly, unwilling to let go of her father.


    Carlos felt helpless and tried to reason with her. "Evelyn, Daddy has been holding you all this time. Can you please walk by yourself for a little while. It''s not that I''m tired, but¡ª"


    Little did Carlos know that all females, whether they were adults or children, were unreasonable. Evelyn interrupted him and began sobbing. "Waah... I''m not listening to you. Daddy, hold me."


    Debbie put her hand to her mouth and giggled as she watched Carlos trying to persuade their daughter. "Evelyn, you need to practice walking."


    "Daddy, I don''t want to walk. Mommy said my boots would get dirty."


    Debbie raised her eyebrows in surprise. ''Seriously? This little girl is so cunning she even knows how to make an excuse, '' she thought, stunned.


    "It''s okay if your boots get dirty. Our housemaid will wash them, or we can buy a new pair of boots," Carlos said, trying to coax her.


    Unexpectedly, Evelyn kissed her father on the cheek.


    Carlos'' heart melted immediately, and instead of persisting in putting her down, he hoisted her up onto his shoulders. Much to Evelyn''s delight, her fake tears had turned into giggles.


    Debbie stood behind them and shook her head in disbelief.


    ''Really? He gave up that easily?''


    She trotted towards them and called out, "Hey, old man!"


    Carlos turned to look at her. "What?"


    "You said you wouldn''t like to have a daughter. Remember?"


    He furrowed his brows, confused and asked, "When did I say that?"


    "A long time ago! When Megan asked you whether you would prefer a son or a daughter, you said you wanted a son," she said, looking him in the eye, waiting for his answer. Back then, Debbie had been afraid that he wouldn''t love their baby if she gave birth to a girl.


    Carlos didn''t know how to answer her. He remembered that he did say that. After a short while, he said, "I''ll tell you when we''re home."


    ''Why is he acting so mysteriously?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 508 Kidnapping

    <h2>Kidnapping</h2>


    After Carlos had a shower and climbed onto bed, Debbie couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore. She snuggled up to him and asked, "Old man, now that we''re alone, you can tell me why you preferred a son to a daughter back then."


    Carlos put his arm under her neck, pulled her closer to him and started to exin. "Back then, you were a rebellious teen. You drank a lot, yed truant, and fought with others. I was afraid that if we had a daughter, she would be the same as you. It''s not that I wouldn''t love her. It''s because I wouldn''t know how to discipline her, whereas boys are different. If it was a son and he defied me, I could just beat him whenever he stirred up trouble."


    In the end, Debbie gave birth to a daughter, and Carlos was right. He could do nothing to Evelyn.


    Evelyn was like a queen, and he was like her ve. He would provide her with the best things that money could buy, and all of her heart''s desires were granted.


    "Carlos Huo! Are you saying that if we had a son, you would beat him as you wish?" Debbie asked, raising her voice. Now that she knew what Carlos would do to discipline their son, she felt relieved that they had a female child.


    Carlos chuckled and whispered in her ear, "No, no, no. Of course, I''d be nice to our son. After all, beating him would break your heart."


    Little did he know that what he just said woulde back to haunt him in the future.


    His warm breath made her ear itchy. She rubbed it and said, "I hope you''ll keep your word."


    "Of course."


    Debbie adjusted her position to make herselffortable, and then she realized that she was rather hungry. During supper, she had been preupied with why Carlos had preferred a son, and she had eaten very little pondering over it. ''I''ll get fat if I eat something at thiste hour, '' she thought. For the sake of maintaining her lovely figure, she decided to go to sleep. "Hey, I want to sleep. Tell me a bedtime story."


    Her rumbling stomach made Carlos chuckle. "All right. I have an interesting story," he said with a cunning smile.


    "Hmm."


    "Once upon a time, there was a young swordsman. He left his home, hoping to make a name for himself."


    Debbie''s stomach grumbled again, and she held her waist. The hunger pangs were torture.


    Carlos raised an eyebrow mischievously and continued, "One day, he entered a restaurant and ordered braised beef, spicy diced chicken, sweet and sour pork ribs, fried crab with pepper, seaweed soup¡ª"


    "Stop!" Debbie yelled. "Carlos Huo! You did that on purpose!"


    "Yeah!" Carlos admitted without hesitation. "There are new dishes served on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building. Wanna give it a try?"


    Debbie swallowed her saliva before answering cheerfully, "Yes!"


    So at eleven in the evening, Carlos and Debbie arrived on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building, and they ordered all the new dishes.


    After the meal, Debbie was so full that she had to support herself against Carlos as they left.


    When they got home, she threw herself onto the bed, whereas Carlos, being a germophobe, went straight to the bathroom to have a shower.


    With her hands on her bloated belly, she gazed up at the ceiling. Feeling guilty for overeating, she decided to do some exercise for fear that she might gain weight.


    When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she suddenly remembered that she saw a post online saying that having sex would help keep you in shape.


    As a result, Carlos had a wonderful night. To burn even more calories, she took the initiative. All Carlos needed to do was lie there and enjoy the sex.


    He felt like he was on cloud nine and wished that it couldst forever. However, on the third day, she quit.


    The problem was that Carlos had an insatiable appetite for sex, and she was unable to meet his demands. It was much easier for her to keep fit by working out.


    Carlos had cut back a lot of Debbie''s workload, but she still managed to find plenty of things to do. After her concert, even though it was dark outside, she went to herpany.


    She entered the vice general manager''s office, sat opposite Wyatt Xu, and threw a stack of papers on the desk before him. "Mr. Xu, you can''t just turn down most of my offers just because Carlos said so," sheined, pursing her lips.


    Wyatt Xu looked at her and nodded. "You''re right."


    Debbie thought he would consider her opinion, so she shed a broad smile. "Thanks, Mr. Xu. I knew you wouldn''t let me down."


    However, Wyatt Xu shrugged and added, "But Mr. Huo is my boss. If I go against his will, I''ll get fired."


    Debbie''s smile froze as she stood up from her seat and scoffed, "Forget it. I shouldn''t havee here. Bye, Mr. Xu."


    "Bye, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie rolled her eyes at his words and left the office in a huff. Her bodyguard was waiting for her at the door.


    They walked towards the elevator, and he pressed the button for her.


    Once they entered, he pressed the button to take them down to the parking lot, and Debbie began to y on her phone while she waited.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at his words and left the office in a huff. Her bodyguard was waiting for her at the door.


    They walked towards the elevator, and he pressed the button for her.


    Once they entered, he pressed the button to take them down to the parking lot, and Debbie began to y on her phone while she waited.


    The bodyguard pressed the emergency button, but it didn''t work. Nor could he get through the emergency number.


    Debbie pulled out her phone again and called Wyatt Xu. "Mr. Xu, we''re trapped in the elevator. It seems that the elevator has stopped between the 15th floor and the 16th. The emergency button doesn''t work. Send some people here."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''m on my way." Wyatt Xu immediately left his office and asked his assistant to send more people there.


    Just as Debbie had hung up, the doors slowly opened.


    ''Something is wrong! Mr. Xu couldn''t have gotten here so quickly, '' she thought.


    The bodyguard had the same thought and stood protectively in front of her.


    When the doors had fully opened, they found that the elevator was stuck in between the 15th floor and the 16th. Then a masked man suddenly appeared before them and pointed a gun at the bodyguard. "Want to live or die?" he asked in a cold voice.


    The bodyguard''s right hand was on his waist. He answered vigntly, "We want to live."


    "Throw your weapons out!"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, evaluating what options he had. Sensing that the masked man had the upper hand, he threw his gun and dagger out.


    Debbie quickly opened her bag to show the man that there was nothing dangerous inside but some cosmetics.


    The man gave a slight nod to the side, and then another several masked men suddenly appeared from nowhere. They reached out their arms and roughly dragged Debbie and her bodyguard out.


    Both of them had guns pointed at them. Debbie and the bodyguard looked at each other, but there was no fear in their eyes.


    Two men approached them and tied a rope around Debbie''s upper body and then the bodyguard''s. They were only able to walk without moving their arms.


    Debbie''s bag was thrown onto the floor, and her phone rang at that moment.


    One of the men pulled her phone out and switched it off without looking at the screen.


    Debbie counted five men in total, and two of them shoved her and the bodyguard forward. She walked as slowly as she could, trying to stall them.


    The man behind her became impatient and yelled, "Fuck! Hurry up!"


    Debbie lowered her head to look at her high heels and then blinked innocently at him. "I want to hurry up, but I''m in high heels. What if I sprain my ankle or stumble and fall? It''ll hurt, and then I''ll slow us down even more."


    She said it so charmingly that the man''s heart softened and he didn''t say another word.

 Chapter 509 Watch The Show

    <h2>Watch The Show</h2>


    Another kidnapper, however, knelt down and tore off Debbie''s high heels. He threw them away.


    Before he could stand up, Debbie winked at her bodyguard. He immediately got her point, and they flew into action side by side.


    She raised her leg and kicked the kidnapper in the jaw.


    Caught off-guard, the kidnapper was sent flying backwards, and he let his gun go. It skidded across the floor.


    The bodyguard kicked another thug''s gun, and it flew away andnded about five meters away from them.


    Now that they were both disarmed, it was a free-for-all. Who would get a gun first? Debbie rushed towards the nearest one.


    She was a fast runner, so she got there first. The young mother kicked the weapon to the corner of a wall. Then she stomped on it at just the right angle, and the gun flew upwards. Before itnded on the floor again, she raised her leg and punted the piece.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was searching for Debbie and her bodyguard. He heard the sounds of fighting on the 16th floor, so he immediately contacted Carlos.


    It was after 8 p.m., and most of the employees had already gone home. The 16th floor contained meeting rooms.


    From the 13th floor to the 19th floor, the middle of the building was hollow, and the roof was on the 19th floor. The gun kicked by Debbie flew to the hollow part, and dropped onto the 13th floor.


    The kidnapper was furious when he saw it. He raised his hand, about to p Debbie in the face. But something stopped him. He had enough time to turn his head, only to have something hard strike him in the skull. It was the gun kicked by the bodyguard.


    "Fuck! Assholes! I''ll kill you!" The kidnapper continued cursing nonstop and picked up the gun from the floor.


    He pointed it at the bodyguard and squeezed the trigger. The gun had a silencer, so the bullet quietly left the gun and sped toward Debbie''s bodyguard.


    Luckily, the bodyguard was quick enough to dodge. "Run, Mrs. Huo!" he yelled.


    Debbie, however, didn''t listen to him. She raised her leg and kicked the kidnapper in the knee. "Ouch!" The kidnapper fell to the floor, but he still clutched the gun tightly. Ignoring the pain in his knee, he raised his wrist and shot at the bodyguard again.


    Meanwhile, another two kidnappers dashed towards Debbie with daggers, glinting in the gloom. As one of them was about to stab her, his phone rang. "What? Abort?"


    After a while, the kidnapper gestured for his buddies to leave.


    At that moment, Debbie grabbed another kidnapper, deftly avoiding his dagger, and sent him flying backwards with his momentum and a kick.


    The kidnapper cried in pain and didn''t dare to move forward again. Now that his boss called off the mission, he struggled to his feet and ran towards the exit, trying to escape.


    The moment they disappeared, Wyatt showed up and said, "Mrs. Huo, I already called the police. They won''t get away." He and his men began to untie the ropes constraining Debbie and her bodyguard.


    Wyatt''s men scampered off, chasing after the kidnappers.


    "Hmm." Debbie nodded and rubbed her aching ankles, which were starting to get cramps, thanks to the fight.


    "I called Mr. Huo, too. He''s on the way."


    "Okay." Debbie was curious as to why the kidnappers suddenly pulled out.


    After Carlos arrived, she got her answer.


    The police had already surrounded the building and blocked it off by the time Carlos got there. Two kidnappers were handcuffed and taken to the police station. Debbie was giving her ount of what happened while a policeman furiously scribbled on a pad of paper. When she saw Carlos get out of his car, she waved at him and called out, "Over here."


    Carlos strode over and checked her out carefully. He then heaved a sigh of relief after he saw that she was not hurt. Despite the police being right there, he pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair softly. "You must have been frightened, huh?"


    "Not at all. Hey, let go of me. I''m giving my statement." With a flushed face, Debbie struggled to free herself from his embrace. She felt shy with everyone there watching.


    Carlos kissed her forehead, staying by her side and saying no more.


    Having given her version of what happened, she got into Carlos'' car. While he was putting on a pair of new shoes for her, she asked, "Why did the kidnappers give up?"


    Carlos raised his head to look at her and answered, "My ace in the hole: James Huo." He offered to exchange James'' life for Debbie''s, and of course, James agreed. Right there, in front of Carlos, he called the kidnappers and ordered them to abort the mission.


    After that, Carlos looked thoughtful and got really quiet. Actually, he was pondering on the best way to deal with James.


    The next afternoon, Carlos took Debbie to the suburbs in the west of the city.


    At the end of the mountain road in the suburbs was the ocean. When they arrived, there were many people waiting there.


    Most of them were Carlos'' bodyguards. Seeing the couple, they greeted them, "Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo!"


    Carlos led Debbie to the middle of the crowd. And that was when she discovered James, kneeling on the ground, arms tied behind his back.


    "Carlos Huo, what do you want?" James yelled, horror obvious in his eyes.


    Carlos didn''t respond, nor did he spare him a single nce. He led Debbie to a cliff overlooking the ocean.


    Debbie looked around; she was able to overlook the entire mountainside and the ocean in the distance. "What are we doing here?" she asked in confusion.


    Carlos pulled out his phone while he answered her. "Watching the show!"


    Debbie rolled her eyes and shut her mouth.


    Carlos dialed someone up and asked curtly, "Where are you? Well, move your butt! I''m a busy man."


    After about ten minutes, Debbie heard a roaring behind her, getting louder. A car squealed to a halt. The young singer saw a person in white rushing and pushing his way through the crowd.


    When she finally got a good look, she recognized him¡ªNiles.


    He seemed to have rushed out in the middle of surgery, as he was wearing a surgical gown inside his white overcoat. He held a first-aid kit in his hand and stood before Carlos, panting. "Carlos Huo! You want punish James Huo... or me? I''ll be no good to anyone if I''m exhausted. You ass!"


    Carlos smiled cunningly and patted his shoulder. "You like a good show, right? Walk over there and wait for us," he instructed, as he pointed to a small hill near the ocean.


    The only thing Niles could figure out was that Carlos was going to deal with James, but didn''t know how. Although he hated being treated like this, he could do nothing. He did as he was bidden by Carlos.


    Everything was ready.


    Carlos called someone and ordered, "You can start now."


    Debbie looked at the ce where they held James. Two bodyguards escorted him to a car.


    It was not an old car, but its windows had been busted out.

 Chapter 510 Wolves

    <h2>Wolves</h2>


    "Why are the windows broken?" Debbie asked curiously.


    Carlos yed with a cigar in his hand and raised an eyebrow answering, "It''ll be more exciting."


    ''What does he mean by that?'' She was even more confused.


    The bodyguards forced James to sit in the driver''s seat and started the engine for him. Then they said something, which made his face pale.


    At that moment, an animal howled in the distance and Debbie shivered when she heard it. She recognized that sound from when she had taken Evelyn to the zoo. It was a wolf! She held Carlos'' arm tightly and cried, "Carlos, there''s a wolf!"


    Carlos, on the other hand, wasn''t afraid at all. He patted her hand reassuringly and said in a soft voice, "Rx. You''ll be safe here."


    "How can you be so sure?" When Debbie saw the cynical smile on his face, she realized something. "You arranged this!"


    Carlos nodded his head.


    Soon, a man came into view with a few Russian wolves behind him.


    ''James. A car without windows. Wolves.''


    Debbie was perplexed. ''What is Carlos trying to do?''


    When the wolves pounced at the car, she instantly realized what was going on.


    "Aaargh!" James was frightened to death by the wolves approaching and stepped hard on the elerator. The car sped off like a bat out of hell.


    The car raced along the mountain road at maximum speed while the wolves ran after it. Whenever James slowed down a bit, the wolves would catch up to him.


    Even though James was quite a distance away from them, they could still hear his agonizing screams in pain echoing through the mountains.


    When the car was almost out of sight, a bodyguard came to them and handed Carlos two pairs of binocrs.


    Carlos gave Debbie one and said, "Go on enjoying the show."


    Debbie looked at James'' car through the binocrs and asked, "What if someone on the road gets hit by the car or gets attacked by the wolves?"


    "That''s impossible. The ce has been cleared ahead of time," Carlos assured her.


    "So you''ve been nning this for a while?" she asked.


    "Mmm hmm."


    "Why did you give James the car?" she asked curiously.


    "Well, if I didn''t, then he would''ve been ripped apart by the wolves by now. The car gives him a sense of hope that he can escape, and it''s much more exciting to watch," Carlos said with a cunning smile.


    "The car windows are broken so the wolves can jump in and bite him?"


    "Yes."


    Debbie moved her binocrs aside and looked at Carlos. "Is there something wrong with the car brakes?"


    Carlos curled his lips. "Bingo! The brakes don''t work. It''s quite a show, isn''t it?"


    ''You evil man!'' she cursed inwardly.


    "What if he hits the mountain or falls off the cliff?"


    Carlos lowered his binocrs too and looked her in the eye. "I don''t think he''d be that stupid to hit the mountain or fall off the cliff. He would only drive forward. The end of the road is the ocean. He''ll eventually drive into the ocean. Then it''s time for Niles to y his part."


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She didn''t know whether she should describe him as a genius or a monster.


    It was just as Carlos had predicted. While screaming at the top of his lungs, James drove the car into the ocean.


    Then several bodyguards jumped into the water and began to search for him.


    Carlos took Debbie''s hand and led her to a car. They got in, and a bodyguard drove the car to the beach.


    When they arrived, James had already been pulled out. His motionless, bloodied bodyy on the beach.


    Niles then stepped in and began to carry out first-aid on him.


    ''Why do I always have to take care of Carlos'' mess?'' he cursed inside. After he performed CPR for a while, James finally spat out the seawater he had swallowed.


    When James showed signs of life and started to cough and splutter, Debbie heaved a sigh of relief. She was worried that James was going to die. Fortunately, he didn''t.


    It wasn''t because she cared about James. On the contrary, she didn''t give a damn about that wicked man. She was worried that Carlos would have blood on his hands.


    Carlos kicked the old man and asked, "James Huo, how do you feel now?"


    James struggled to raise his hand to point at him. "Carlos Huo... You son of a bitch! I''ve raised you for thirty years, and this is how you repay me?"


    "Seriously? Who''s been supporting the Huo family for the past decade?" Carlos sneered.


    Since Carlos was a little boy, he had known that James was short-tempered. He blew his fuse almost every single day. He had never been a caring father to Carlos.


    James began to cough violently. Niles immediately gave him an injection to calm him down. "I''ve taken care of you since you were a kid. Is it not right for me to use my son''s money?" he asked in a weary voice.


    "Of course it''s right." With his hands in his pockets, Carlos looked down at James with resentment. "But it wasn''t you who had taken care of me, but Grandma."


    Perhaps it was because Carlos wasn''t his biological son that he seldom took care of him. When Carlos grew up and began to earn money, all that James did was take advantage of him and take money from him.


    James felt uneasy now. "Carlos Huo, you''ll pay for what you did," he cursed angrily.


    "Now you''re paying for what you did," Carlos said indifferently.


    Unable to stay calm any longer, James began to plead, "Carlos, let me go. After all, we''ve been father and son for so many years."


    "Father and son?" Carlos repeated the words sarcastically. "Then what about Lewis?"


    At the very mention of Lewis, James'' eyes widened in terror. "No! You can''t hurt him! You''ve already sent him abroad. He has nothing to do with this. Please leave him out of this!" James had a son and a daughter. His daughter had gone insane because of Carlos. James couldn''t afford to see Lewis get hurt as well.


    "Let him go? Okay, but what about my wife? After all that you''ve put my wife through, I must get back at you today." Carlos grabbed Debbie''s hand and led her to stand before James, who was still lying on the ground.


    "I''ve already apologized to her. Isn''t that enough? What do you want?" James spat.


    "Huh?" Carlos sneered. "Before we came here, we ran into several assassins. Don''t tell me it has nothing to do with you."


    James clenched his teeth and cursed inwardly, ''A bunch of idiots! I spent so much money, yet Carlos hasn''t gotten a single scratch on him.'' "Is there any way that you would let me go?"


    "Let you go? Will you do as I say?" Carlos asked, his face deadpan.


    "Yes, I will!" James nodded without hesitation. ''Where there is life, there is hope, '' he thought.


    Toozy to expose his true thoughts, Carlos said with a raised eyebrow, "Kneel and apologize to her!"


    "What?" James instantly red up, his face as red as a tomato. Even his eyes were red as if he was going to explode.


    "If you''re not willing to, fine, then¡ª"


    "I''ll do it!" James sat up and swore in his mind, ''How dare Carlos force me to kneel before that trollop! I swear one day I''ll chop his legs off!''


    Debbie stared coldly as James knelt before her.


    Then he opened his mouth to say, "Debbie Nian..."

 Chapter 511 Capital Punishment

    <h2>Capital Punishment</h2>


    Carlos pulled out his phone, pressed some buttons, and put it back in his pocket.


    "I shouldn''t have mistreated you in the past. I shouldn''t have threatened you with your kid. But I didn''t abort your kid, so please forgive me," James pleaded, looking at Debbie with a hopeful expression.


    When he had finished, Debbie stared at him with daggers in her eyes. "James Huo, because of you, Carlos and I had been separated for three long years. Do you think that weak, insincere apology could make up for the happiness that had been missing for three years? Not good enough!"


    James swallowed hard and continued, "I shouldn''t have let Stephanie masquerade as Carlos'' girlfriend after he lost his memory. I was a fool back then. I swear I won''t do it again. If you let me go, I''ll leave Y City forever with Stephanie and never appear before you¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Debbie yelled. She couldn''t stand to listen to James'' sniveling and hypocrisy any longer.


    Carlos pulled her into his arms and kissed her head tofort her. Then he turned to James, who was still kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, "James Huo."


    James feebly raised his head.


    "Let you go? Well, that''s never gonna happen," Carlos said menacingly.


    "How could you break your word!" James shouted defiantly.


    Carlos growled through gritted teeth, "Did I say that I''d let you go after you apologized?"


    Carlos then took Debbie''s hand and led her to their car.


    Once they got in, Carlos called out to Niles, who was still packing his first-aid kit. "If you''re not getting in, we''ll be leaving!"


    Niles raised his head to look at Carlos with his eyes as wide as saucers. Then he quickly grabbed the box, picked up the loose bits of medical items lying around, stuffing them into his pockets and ran towards the car. "Carlos Huo! Is this how you repay me? Don''t forget it was me who just saved James'' life! If it weren''t for me, he''d be dead right now!"


    Niles threw the medical box into the car and dived into the passenger seat just in time before the car drove off.


    Ignoring hisints, Carlos asked, "How''s his health condition? How many years does he have left?"


    Niles buckled himself up and answered, slightly out of breath, "He has nothing wrong but high blood pressure. He''s probably got at least another twenty years in him, though what you''ve done to him recently will undoubtedly have some effect on his lifespan."


    After pondering for a moment, Carlos told Debbie, "I''ll have Dixon send you all the proof of the crimes that James and Stephanie hadmitted. You can do whatever you like to them."


    James and his men must be dealt with as soon as possible. Otherwise, Debbie''s safety would be in constant jeopardy.


    "Okay!" Debbie replied. By then, James had knelt before her and apologized twice. And the evil man had been punished. That was something to cool her anger. Now she was ready to take the next step¡ªsue James.


    Carlos had his men take James to the Huo family''s old house and asked him to reflect on himself. In fact, he was ced under house arrest.


    As soon as Debbie received all of the evidence against James and Stephanie, she had perused it and then forwarded it to Xavier.


    Debbie thought the right thing to do was hand all the evidence over to the authorities and let thew punish them ordingly.


    As soon as Debbie reported it to the police, they arrested James. The evidence was conclusive, and there was no use for him to try and deny it.


    Debbie postponed all of her work, and her entire attention centered on James'' case. She wanted to make sure that he would rot in jail and never be released again.


    She exposed what James had done in the past four years on the Inte, and even posted the DNA test results online proving that Evelyn was Carlos'' daughter. She epted an interview of a tell-all where she told the reporters what James had done to her while she was still pregnant with Evelyn.


    With the help of Carlos, James had been convicted of murder, corruption, epting bribes, illegal transfer of property, kidnapping, and extortion.


    During the investigation, they even found that James was the instigator behind the car ident that Carlos had been in four years ago. James had bought the guilty driver over, who had died on the spot, and lied in his testimony.


    Therefore, it was James who caused Emmett''s death.


    Apart from that case, James had also killed several other people of which he pleaded guilty.


    Stephanie was also arrested. It wasn''t because James had betrayed his daughter. The police found out what she had done.


    When the police found her, she was in bed with some wealthy man. She had been working hard for the past few days to find herself a new way out. She thought if she could worm herself into the man''s family group by sleeping with him, she would be able to live a luxurious life once again.


    However, her fantasy bubble burst when the police barged into the hotel room and led her away in handcuffs.


    The police had evidence that the man who had raped Megan before her death had been sent by Aldrich. They also found the woman that had murdered Megan. She admitted to having cosmetic surgery to look like Debbie to frame her for Megan''s murder. She also confessed that it was Stephanie who had hired her to do it.


    It was also Stephanie who tried to cause the death of Carlos and Debbie at the seaside resort. She bribed the captain and sailors in an attempt to get Debbie and Carlos killed.


    Glenda received public condemnation after it was made known through the media that she had been cheating on her husband for more than thirty years. Left humiliated and disgraced, she tried to leave Y City.


    However, she was intercepted by the police at the airport, and they took her away for questioning. She had to cooperate with them in the investigation of James and Stephanie.


    In the information age, for those who cared about Debbie, it was of great importance to support her on the Inte.


    Her friends reposted Debbie''s Weibo posts using James and confirmed that what she had said was all true.


    These were all influential people including Kinsley, Carlos, Curtis, Xavier, and other big shots.


    James'' case had made quite a stir, and everyone was keeping an eye on it. After several months had passed, the court issued the convictions of James andpany.


    ording to the Supreme People''s Court of Y City, Stephanie was sentenced to life imprisonment for murder, incitement, and framing.


    James was deprived of political rights and sentenced to death for what he had done.


    Several senior executives of the ZL Group who hadmitted serious crimes were sentenced to life imprisonment as well.


    James'' capital punishment was carried out immediately. On the day he was executed by shooting squad, Valerie flew in from New York and imed his ashes. She had his ashes buried in a remote cemetery.


    There was a temple not far from the cemetery. Valerie decided to spend the rest of her life there to atone for James'' crimes.


    By the time everything was over, it was almost the end of the year.


    Debbie was emotionally and physically exhausted by the end of it all. She stayed in her bedroom at Carlos'' manor for two days, and the maid would bring her food and drinks for sustenance.


    Dous was dead, and Valerie was now in Y City. Miranda and Carlos were in Y City too. So the other members of the Huo family decided to move back as well.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Miranda and Wade went to the Huo family''s old house, while Carlos and Debbie went abroad to travel.

 Chapter 512 Pregnant Again

    On the fifteenth day of their trip, Debbie and Carlos were in the Sahara Desert. It was their second day there.


    As she faced the boundless desert, she opened her arms and said cheerfully, "I''ve long been looking forward toing here. My dream has finallye true. Honey, I feel so happy right now. I''m in the most beautiful ce with my husband and child by my side. This is so wonderful."


    ''Husband and child?''


    Carlos turned and looked around, but there was no sign of Evelyn.


    "Did you ask someone to bring Evelyn here?" he asked in disbelief, his face sullen. He really disliked this ce. The weather was bad, and the view was not beautiful. It was nothing but sand all around. He didn''t understand why she liked it here.


    Debbie gave him a mysterious smile. "Of course not."


    After a few seconds of utter confusion, Carlos'' eyes lit up. "You...are pregnant?" he stammered.


    Debbie gave him a broad smile and nodded, "Yes!" They''d been looking forward to their second child for almost a year. And now, she was finally pregnant.


    Carlos wanted to hug and kiss her right there, but then his face darkened. "Honey, I think I''ve been too nice to you. How dare you bring us here knowing that you are pregnant!" Saying that, he scooped her up in his arms.


    Debbie cradled his neck and pouted her lipsining, "If I had told you earlier, you wouldn''t have allowed me toe here."


    Carlos didn''t know how to respond; she did have a point.


    The next morning, Debbie saw Carlos'' private ne in the garden of the hotel where they lived. That night, they arrived at their manor in Y City.


    She looked at Carlos, who was now gently cing her into the bathtub with the utmost care, and grumbled, "We had just arrived in the Sahara Desert. I didn''t even ride on a camel. Yet you brought me back. Such a pity!"


    "You are only allowed to walk in and around the manor in the next nine months," he simply said.


    "Okay," Debbie nodded obediently.


    Carlos'' face changed. "Honey, are you plotting something behind my back?" he asked. Ever since he had gotten his memory back, Debbie had been acting rather obediently, which made him quite uneasy.


    Debbie shed


    The next evening, he asked the chef to cook chicken feet for his wife. He held the te in his hand and walked upstairs. When he pushed the door open, Debbie was reading a book.


    The aroma of the food instantly drew her attention. She put down the book and eximed, "Chicken feet! Are they spicy?"


    "No! You can''t eat spicy¡ª"


    She pulled a long face and snapped, "You did it on purpose. You know I like spicy food."


    "You shouldn''t eat spicy food when you''re pregnant," Carlos exined patiently.


    Debbie looked at the chicken feet, swallowed hard and pretended to be angry at him. "Carlos Huo! Go to the corner and reflect on your mistake!" she said, pointing to a corner of the room.


    To her surprise, Carlos walked to the corner without saying a word in protest.


    Debbie had no reason to make it difficult for him. After a while, she sighed and looked at Carlos, who was standing in the corner with his hands in his pockets. "Come here and eat with me," she said.


    Carlos rubbed his temples and said, "Honey, you know I don''t eat chicken feet."


    She pointed to her belly and said, "Your daughter wants you to have them." At the beginning, Debbie would refer to the baby in her belly as "your son." But she soon realized that it wasn''t having much effect on him, so she changed her approach and now referred to their baby as "your daughter."


    And this worked magically. No matter how reluctant Carlos was, he would always give in.

 Chapter 513 You Are Suffocating Me

    Carlos put on disposable gloves and began to eat chicken feet, just like Debbie.


    ''The aloof CEO is eating chicken feet!'' Debbie''sughter was so loud that even the housemaids on the first floor could hear her.


    ''As long as I listen to her, she''ll be happy. All I want to see is her beautiful smile, '' Carlos thought.


    As a result, he catered to her every whim and was very obedient to her during her pregnancy. She knew that he was a loving, devoted husband who was anxious to please her. So she took advantage of the situation and tried all kinds of methods to make fun of him.


    One evening, Carlos didn''t know why Debbie was mad at him again. She insisted on kicking him out of their bed.


    Standing beside the bed, he asked innocently, "Honey, what did I do wrong? Please don''t be mad at me. I swear I won''t do it again."


    "Humph! You''re breathing so hard that I won''t have any air to breathe. You''re suffocating me. Go away!" With that, she threw a pillow at him.


    Carlos caught the pillow in his hands and looked at her, not knowing how to respond. If he didn''t catch the pillow and it fell to the floor, Debbie would have another excuse to scold him. "Honey, do you want me to stop breathing?"


    Debbie blinked her round eyes and said, "Of course not! You go and sleep in the guest room."


    "But if I go sleep in the guest room, who''ll apany you to the bathroom at night?" he reasoned and put the pillow on the sofa.


    She thought for a moment and realized that his words did make sense. "All right. Honey, let''s sleep now."


    "Thank you, honey." Carlos climbed back into the bed obediently.


    When Damon heard that Carlos and Debbie had remarried, he decided to do something to ask for her forgiveness.


    One day, he invited the couple out to have dinner with him, saying that he wanted to apologize to her.


    He even bought an expensive antique on the ck market to appease her.


    Damon knew that as long as Debbie was happy, Carlos was happy. So what he needed to do was fawn over her.


    No matter how expensive the gift was, he would buy it for her.


    As for money... ''Money wille and go, ''


    he consoled himself in his mind while stroking the


    id, "Honey, just sit down. You''re pregnant."


    Debbie patted his hand and said, "Hey, watch your manners."


    "It''s not my¡ª Okay, okay. I''ll watch my manners." He changed his tone immediately when he saw the re in her eyes.


    Damon was astounded when he saw how obedient the bossy CEO was with his wife. He looked at her sincerely, holding the box out to her in both his hands, and said, "Debbie, please ept this gift. From now on, I''ll be siding with you."


    Debbie nced at the expensive red sandalwood box, and guessed that whatever was inside must be very expensive too. Without taking the gift, she said, "It''s okay. Let bygones be bygones. I''m living a good life now. You didn''t cause me any harm. You were fooled by them just as many others had been. Since you''re Carlos'' buddy, you don''t need to be so formal with me either. You didn''t need to buy me a gift."


    When she didn''t ept the gift, Damon felt awkward and became anxious. He ced the box into her hands and said, "You must take it. Thanks to your husband, I''ve made a lot of money. It can be said that I bought the gift with his money. So please, just take it and don''t feel shy."


    "But it''s still your money. You earned it. Besides, you have two children now. It''ll cost you arge sum of money to raise them," Debbie reasoned, about to give the box back to him.


    "Tomboy, just take it. If you don''t take it, he''ll spend the money in another way," Jared chimed in.

 Chapter 514 White Jade

    Damon red at Jared.


    Curtis chuckled, "Debbie, take it. Damon will need your husband''s help in the future."


    And that was when Debbie realized that they were being nice to her because of Carlos.


    Since they were urging her to take the gift, she decided to ept it. She took the sandalwood box and said, "Thank you, Damon. We''re good."


    Damon grinned, "Open it."


    Worried that she might be tired from standing too long, Carlos put his hands on her shoulder gently, indicating she should sit down. Slowly, she opened the red sandalwood box, revealing a piece of jade inside. It was fine, glossy, and wless.


    Debbie took the stone from the box. It was the size of an adult''s thumb. She thought it looked familiar, but she wasn''t sure. "Is this White Jade?" she asked.


    An image was carved into the White Jade¡ªa Buddha holding a lifelike lotus.


    Rubbing his chin as he nodded, Damon exined, "It''s the best kind of jade. In ancient times, only emperors and generals and ministers could wear them. But this is not just any White Jade. It''s a historic treasure from the Song Dynasty, during Tiansheng''s reign."


    ''Tiansheng! That means this thing''s nearly a thousand years old. It''s priceless!''


    Debbie gaped in shock.


    Curtis had seen the item before Damon gave it to Debbie. He thought about it for a moment and stated, "In Buddhism, the blooming of the blue lotus flower stands for enlightenment. If a Buddhist follower acquires the wisdom and realm of the blue lotus flower, they find Buddha. The lotus flower starts out in the murk, but it rises and blooms above it, so it stands for purification. The mud is suffering. The Buddha is born into a world of suffering, but isn''t bothered by it. And let''s not forget rebirth. The flower also means that. After a person dies, they are reborn in another body."


    It sounded like the meaning of the lotus flower was profound.


    Debbie closed the box and handed it back to Damon. "This is too much. I can''t tak


    ake me happy...pick a guest room and sleep there tonight."


    To prove that he was unyielding, he clutched his pillow and walked out of the bedroom.


    Debbie remained calm. She stroked her swollen belly and whispered to it, "Baby, let''s make a bet. I give him five minutes. What do you think?"


    Then she took out her phone and loaded up Speed QQ. She had been racing on one particr circuit for awhile and had yet to beat it.


    Four minutester, the door to the bedroom creaked, and Carlos walked over to the bed.


    He was in his bathrobe, and he looked down at Debbie, wrapped in a thin quilt. "Honey, I couldn''t sleep without you."


    Debbie let him back into the bed. Then she pulled the belt of his robe...


    And as the two sides of the robe parted, she could see he was wearing the briefs underneath.


    She giggled, "Even in this girly pair of briefs, you''re so damn hot!"


    The horny Carlos couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately.


    As he advanced, she pushed him away. "We can''t do this. Won''t it hurt the baby?"


    It was such an effort to control himself. He was sweating profusely. What? She was stopping him now? "What does it care? It''s just a dot."


    Debbie winked at him. "It''s been more than four months. The doctor says the baby is fully formed."

 Chapter 515 I’m Interested In Your Immovables

    Carlos tossed the quilt aside. "Didn''t the doctor say that if I''m careful enough, we can still have sex?"


    Carlos won that one because Debbie had been there when the doctor said that. "But¡ª"


    "No buts." The overbearing Carlos was back. "No excuses. No exnations. I want you. Only you. Now."


    When Debbie was six months pregnant, the doctor told them the sex of the baby. It was a girl.


    Carlos was on top of the world and overjoyed at the news.


    Seeing him so happy, Debbie had an idea. That evening, before going to bed, she told Carlos, "Old man, I need to buy some things for your youngest daughter. Give me some money." Carlos had always been generous with her. She had more money than she could spend.


    "Sure." Carlos gave her two bank cards.


    Debbie looked at the cards and asked, "How much is on them?"


    "A few hundred million," he replied after thinking about it for a moment.


    ''This is only a fraction of Carlos'' wealth. It''s not enough, '' she thought.


    Noticing that she was quiet, he asked, "Not enough?"


    Debbie shook her head.


    Carlos then grabbed his wallet. He pulled out a credit card for himself, and then handed his wallet over to Debbie. That way she had all the other bank cards that he owned.


    Debbie smiled and kissed his wallet happily.


    That night Carlos went to sleep with his arms wrapped around Debbie, while Debbie had her arms wrapped around Carlos'' wallet.


    When Debbie was around eight months pregnant, one day, Carlos returned from a business trip. As soon as he walked into his office, Dixon came to him and said hesitantly, "Mr. Huo..."


    Carlos threw him a nce. "What?"


    Debbie''s threat ran through Dixon''s mind. He lost his nerve and changed his mind about telling Carlos. "Er, nothing. Mrs. Huo said that she''d like to have dinner with you tonight."


    Carlos had only to look at Dixon to know that something was up. Debbie must have done something. "The baby is due very soon, so Debbie has been crankytely. If she wants to do something, let her. If she throws a tantrum, humor her," Carlos said. Even he could do nothing about it whenever she was in a bad mood.


    As soon as Carlos found out that Debb


    e you want?"


    The personnel redeployment among the top executives was sudden and unexpected. It appeared that Debbie was being unreasonable, but she had actually considered everything carefully. She wouldn''t sabotage thepany''s functioning.


    "Yes, there is." Debbie didn''t y coy at all. "I''m interested in your real estate properties. Can you transfer the titles to them to me? I want to see what it feels like to be rich."


    Carlos smiled. ''So this is what she really wants.''


    Carlos didn''t reply immediately, and Debbie became a little worried, so she urged, "You said you would give me anything."


    "I wasn''t lying. Rx, honey. I''ll put Dixon on it." With that, he picked his phone up again and was about to call Dixon.


    Debbie put her hand on his to stop him and smiled. "Honey, I''ve already prepared everything that is needed. You just have to sign the paperwork."


    Carlos held her hand and asked seriously, "No problem. Just answer one question for me."


    "Sure. What is it?" Debbie was flustered. ''Has he figured out why I''m doing it?''


    Of course, Carlos knew. "Are you trying to elope with another man and take all my money?"


    "Gee! Of course not!" Debbie said, feeling irritated. She pulled her hand out of his grip and bellowed, "Listen up, you moron! I love YOU! There is no other man!"


    That was all Carlos needed to hear. He nodded and said tenderly, "Don''t be mad, honey. Call Dixon. I''ll sign those papers now."

 Chapter 516 Are You Enjoying It

    When Carlos heard those words from her, he would be willing to give his own life to Debbie, let alone his real estate.


    His immediate reply had somehow made her feel guilty. "Maybe we should wait. I''m not in a hurry."


    Carlos nodded and ced some food in her bowl. "Let''s have dinner first. Honey, try some of this."


    That night, after Debbie had fallen asleep. Carlos called Dixon. The head of secretaries brought a stack of files with him when he came to Carlos'' manor, along with somewyers.


    When Miranda came downstairs to drink some water, she saw Xavier. He was just about to leave. "Xavier," she called out in confusion.


    "Oh, good evening, Miranda," Xavier greeted her respectfully.


    "Why are you here at thiste hour? Is something wrong?" Miranda queried.


    Xavier shook his head, smiling. "It''s nothing to worry about. Carlos is just spoiling his wife."


    Miranda was even more perplexed.


    Xavier knew that Miranda wouldn''t be able to sleep wondering what was going on, so he cleared his throat and exined in a low voice, "You told Debbie to teach Carlos a lesson, right? Well, she''s taken action. But Carlos has figured out what she''s doing. Even so, he''s still willing to give her whatever she wants without any objections."


    "Oh, I see. Is she making big moves?" Miranda asked.


    Xavier contemted for a moment and replied, "Not really." However, Xavier didn''t tell her that her son just transferred the titles to all his assets to Debbie.


    "Okay. Let her," mumbled Miranda. Feeling relieved, she went up the stairs holding a ss of water.


    Xavier was surprised by her reaction. He had thought that Miranda wouldin about Debbie. He smiled as he watched her climb the stairs, and said, "Debbie Nian is a very lucky woman. She married a man who loves her dearly and spoils her, and has you as her mother-inw."


    Miranda heard what he had said, but didn''t turn around. She nced at a painting on the wall and remembered when Carlos had bought that painting at an auction for six million dors, just to make Debbie happy. While gazing at the painting, Miranda said, "Debbie has had a rough life. Her own family was torn apart when she was only a little g


    e watched her dance.


    He had lost her once. Fortunately, he had found her again, and she would be his forever.


    The memory brought a smile to his lips.


    "Mr. Huo, are you enjoying the show?" came a familiar voice.


    Carlos'' heart skipped a beat. The dancers were still wriggling their bodies in front of him. ''Crap!'' he thought in a fluster.


    Carlos stood up and took Debbie in his arms. "Not at all. I only enjoy it when you dance," he said.


    "Really? But you smiled. Clearly, you were enjoying it," Debbie argued.


    Carlos smiled and exined, "The dance reminded me of you. Four years ago, you danced at the Sr New Year G, remember?"


    "Humph!" she scoffed.


    Frankie gave Reeve Quan a wink to remind him to dismiss the dancers. The general manager had been too indulgent in watching the dancers to even notice when Debbie came in. Ignoring Frankie''s hint, he didn''t dismiss the dancers. Instead, he leaned in, trying to get a glimpse of the woman in Carlos'' arms. However, he didn''t manage to.


    He then started to cause trouble by saying suggestive things. "Mr. Huo, do you like this dance? Look at the lead dancer. Isn''t she beautiful? Why not make her your woman tonight? Haha..."


    His obsceneughter and provocation made Carlos'' face darken. He tightened his embrace around Debbie and said, "Don''t listen to him."


    She pried his arms off, pped her hands and eximed, "Mr. Quan, they''re stunning. Even I can''t take my eyes off them."

 Chapter 517 Carlos Will Be All Yours

    The pregnant woman looked familiar to Reeve, but he couldn''t ce her. Hearing what Debbie had said, he bragged in a ttering tone, "Of course. I have booked the hottest girls they have here for Mr. Huo."


    Debbie feigned an excited expression and said to Carlos, "Whoa! Mr. Huo, you''re gonna get lucky today. I think that girl is the most beautiful among them. What do you think?"


    Carlos replied helplessly, "I don''t find any of them attractive."


    Debbie retorted, "Oh, don''t be ridiculous. You''re just being high maintenance. They have beautiful faces and perfect figures. Look at me. My face is swollen. I''m big as a tub. I can''t even see my feet." She let out a frustrated sigh.


    Reeve couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore. "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    His stupidity became insufferable to Frankie. Frankie was about to tell him who she was when Debbie gave him a look to stop him. She said to Reeve with a smile, "I''m a business partner of Mr. Huo''s. We''ve just signed a contract involving a few hundred million. To sweeten the deal, I even gave him two princesses."


    ''What business are they doing? Two princesses? What''s that about?'' Reeve was bewildered.


    Carlos understood what she meant.


    He had transferred the titles to his properties to Debbie, and their two daughters were the two princesses.


    He took Debbie''s hand, intending to say something, but Debbie brushed his hand away and continued to say to Reeve, "Mr. Huo said he liked that woman. Can he take her with him?"


    Reeve was thrilled. "Of course! We especially demanded Tess'' presence for Mr. Huo." It was because they had heard that Tess looked like Mrs. Huo.


    ''Wait a minute! This pregnant woman looks like Tess.''


    Before Reeve could give it more thought, Debbie interrupted him,ughing, "How thoughtful of you to do that! But I heard that Mr. Huo is married. Aren''t you worried that his wife would get upset?"


    Reeve continued to kiss up to Carlos with a chuckle. "A man needs more than one woman, especially a sessful man like Mr. Huo. Only


    los. He even escorted them to the car.


    As soon as they were inside the car, Carlos asked Frankie to get rid of Reeve.


    Realizing that Carlos had angered Debbie, Frankie knew his boss was in big trouble, so he focused on driving the car and reminded himself to speak as little as possible.


    "Frankie, go to a nearby hotel," Debbie remarked. Every time she spoke, the other three people got nervous.


    Frankie glimpsed at Carlos. Since his boss wasn''t saying anything, he nodded and responded, "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    After sending some messages on her phone, Debbie started talking with Tess. "How long have you been working there?"


    Unlike before, Debbie sounded cordial now. Tess would have felt much more at ease, had Debbie spoken to her like that in the first ce. However, given what had happened in the restaurant and the uncertainty of what was going on, she was still scared of her. She wondered why Debbie had insisted on taking her with them. "Two months," she answered timidly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll treat you well in the future. I love traveling. After my baby is born, I''ll travel around a lot, and Carlos will be all yours."


    The others were dumbstruck.


    "N-N-No. Mrs. Huo, you misunderstand," Tess exined in a hurry. Her eyes were red and teary again.


    Carlos had to say something. He turned around and said, "Honey, cut it out."

 Chapter 518 Sleep With Her

    Debbie tilted her head, looking at Carlos. "I mean it. You''re too much for me in bed. I need a break. Tess is a sweet, lovely girl. You''ll like her."


    Carlos, Frankie and Tess all fell silent when they heard what she had said.


    Before long, they arrived at the hotel. Carlos didn''t know why Debbie had demanded that they go to a hotel or what she was going to do here. It was evident to him that she was angry about something. Since Debbie was pregnant and had many mood swings, Carlos was ultra-cautious not to make her mood even worse. He didn''t ask her anything on their way to their room. Whatever she was going to do, he was there to protect her.


    While Frankie was checking them in, the lobby manager took Carlos, Debbie and Tess to the Presidential Suite upstairs.


    When the lobby manager opened the door for them, Debbie''s phone rang. "I''m in a hotel on Riverside Road. Room 1806. Come over now. Bye."


    "Who was that?" asked Carlos.


    "Niles," Debbie replied.


    He was confused. "What''s heing here for?"


    "I bought something, and he''s bringing it over for me." Debbie held Tess'' hand and walked inside the room. Then she suddenly turned back and looked at Carlos conspiratorially. "Something good."


    One look at her expression gave Carlos an ominous feeling.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, I think... I better go." Tess'' heart was hammering nervously in her chest.


    Debbie shook her head and gestured for Tess to sit on the couch. She opened the freezer, took out a lot of the beverages, and told Tess, "Rx. Have a drink. Then take a shower and get ready to sleep with my husband. Oh, don''t worry. He''s very good."


    Tess wanted to cry out loud.


    Carlos pulled Debbie into his arms and apologized, "Honey, could you please forgive me? I shouldn''t have gone to the Moon Restaurant. It won''t happen again."


    Debbie blinked innocently and asked in feigned puzzlement, "Why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong."


    Carlos felt defeated and helpless. "It''s all Reeve''s fault. I''ve asked Frankie to take care of him. Don''t be mad, okay?"


    Tess was shocked by his words.


    bbie was touched a little by his words. Still wearing an eerie smile, she said, "It''s the medicinal fluid to make a person lose their memory. You know, the kind that James had you injected with."


    The expression on Carlos'' face changed dramatically. "Honey, this is crazy! Please drop the syringe!"


    Debbie held the syringe up to eye level and flicked it with her finger tapping the air out of it and then gently squeezed it, so some of the fluid squirted out of the end. "Okay, sleep with her and then I''ll put it down. Or you''ll have a wife who has amnesia. Come to think about it, it may not be such a bad idea. When you had amnesia, you made me suffer a lot. Now it''s your turn."


    Carlos clenched his teeth and closed his eyes painfully. Then he dered firmly, "I won''t sleep with her!"


    He wouldn''t betray Debbie no matter what.


    Debbie began moving the syringe towards her arm. Carlos'' heart was in his mouth. "Honey, calm down. Tell me what you want, and I''ll do it, except sleeping with her."


    Niles gaped at Debbie in sheer disbelief. He couldn''t fathom the idea that Debbie was forcing her husband to sleep with another woman. It was the first time that he had ever seen or heard of such a thing.


    "You don''t do what I want! You don''t love me!" Debbie pouted.


    "Honey, I love you. Only you. Don''t hurt yourself, please." Quietly and slowly, Carlos took one step forward.

 Chapter 519 Mineral Water

    Debbie noticed Carlos'' move at once. "Stop right there!" she warned. "Since you like beautiful women, why not sleep with her? She''s beautiful. Since you''re a clean freak, I''ve checked for you. She''s as clean as a whistle."


    Carlos soothed her, "I don''t like any other woman. I only love you. Honey, I don''t fear that you won''t remember me. Even if you had amnesia, I''d find a way for you to fall in love with me again just as you did with me. The medicine will harm you and our baby. That''s what I''m afraid of."


    His remarks were full of genuine concern. He loved her. He really loved her from the bottom of his heart. That was why no matter what she did or how unreasonable she was, he cared about her all the same.


    Debbie had always loved Carlos, but now, she loved him even more.


    She knew that Tess wasn''t the flirtatious type. The girl danced for a living. That was all. She never seduced Carlos. So Debbie wouldn''t harm her. She was only using the poor unfortunate girl to teach Carlos a lesson.


    "Sleep with her!" Debbie demanded again.


    "I won''t!" Carlos dered.


    "You have to!" Debbie was about to fail to maintain her charade.


    "No!"


    There were tears in her eyes. Happy tears. "Are you sure you''re not going to sleep with her? This is a golden opportunity you might never have again."


    "Even if it were the end of the world, even if there was a de held at my throat, I would never cheat on you. You''re the only woman that I''ll ever love in this life, in the next life, and forever and ever."


    Carlos'' expression was the same as he had when he held the press conference to dere his love for Debbie to the world. Tears flowed down Debbie''s cheeks.


    She tossed the syringe into the bin and ran toward Carlos, throwing herself into his arms. "Honey, I love you so much," she sobbed into his shoulder.


    Carlos was relieved when he saw her throw the syringe away. He spread his arms wide and caught her. "I love you too, babe. Don''t cry," he said, holding her tightly to him and gently caressing her hair.


    "I was only testing y


    Carlos was lost for words.


    A weekter, Evelyn stood by the cradle, looking at her sister with wide eyes.


    The baby was indeed much more beautiful now, just as her daddy had said.


    "Mommy, she''s smiling!" The baby girl''s eyes were like two crescent moons when she smiled. Evelyn found her lovely.


    Leaning against the headboard, Debbie looked at her baby girl lovingly. "Yes, she''s smiling at you. Evelyn, would you like to hold her?"


    Evelyn asked, excited, "Can I?"


    She had never held a baby before.


    "Of course you can." Debbie picked Terilynn Huo up and looked encouragingly at Evelyn.


    With her mommy''s help, Evelyn held her baby sister for the first time. Although the baby was so small, she was a little heavy for Evelyn, but Evelyn proudly held her little sister in her arms.


    Terilynn Huo was babbling while Evelyn held her. "Mommy, what''s she saying?" Evelyn wondered.


    "She''s saying that you''re great." Debbie smiled, feeling blessed while gazing at her two beautiful daughters.


    Evelyn was delighted to hear that.


    When Carlos walked into the ward with the soup he had made, he happened to see Evelyn holding her sister and Debbie squatting down with her hands supporting the baby.


    ''How fortunate I am to have these three lovely women in my life!'' Carlos thought to himself.


    "Daddy!" Evelyn called out cheerfully when she saw him.

 Chapter 520 Debbie Found Out

    Debbie raised her head and found Carlos standing at the door. When she noticed the thermos meal box in his hand, she grimaced. "Come on. Soup again?"


    She had been eating soup every day for thest week. Three times a day. The soup wasn''t the only food she had to eat. To nourish her, Miranda had been cooking all kinds of dishes for her every day. Debbie always ended up overeating after each meal.


    Initially, the cook had prepared the soup for Debbie, but in time she came to dislike the taste of it. So Carlos had decided to make the soup himself.


    Evelyn had been eating the soup for a week as well, and the little girl had gained some weight.


    Carlos walked inside the room and put the meal box on the table. Bending over, he took the baby from Evelyn and made herfortable in his arm. Then he scooped Evelyn up with his other arm. "Isn''t she prettier than before?" he asked Evelyn.


    Evelyn nodded absent-mindedly with her eyes fixed on the thermos meal box. "Daddy, is that soup?" She couldn''t help swallowing. She loved the soup her daddy cooked.


    The eager look on her face amused Carlos. He put her down and Terilynn back in the cradle. "Yes. I''lldle some for you."


    "Mmm...great." Evelyn ran happily towards the bathroom to wash her hands. When she was done, she sat nicely at the table.


    Debbie finished a bowl of soup miserably. No sooner had she put the bowl down than Ramona came in with a meal box. "Deb, I brought you snacks. Mango-vored and durian-vored. I brought some for Evelyn too."


    "Thank you, Grandma," said Evelyn sweetly.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up when she heard there were snacks. She was happy to eat anything but soup.


    Carlos knew that she was sick of eating soup. Stroking her hair, he said, "This is medicinal soup. It''s good for your health. Hang in there. Only half a month to go." Debbie had lost a lot of blood during the childbirth, so she needed nourishment for her body.


    The delicious durianyered cake was too much of a distraction. Busy relishing it, Debbie nodded at whatever Carlos had


    some size S clothes.


    Carlos had been very busytely, and he came homete or at times didn''te home at all.


    Debbie became suspicious, but having Carlos followed would sound out of line. So she had a better idea¡ªthreatening Dixon. "Mr. Huo has been secretly preparing for your wedding. He wants to hold your wedding ceremony on the same day as Terilynn''s 100th-day celebration feast. He wanted to surprise you, but now it''s ruined," he confessed.


    Debbie felt terrible about ruining Carlos'' n, but she was also excited about their wedding.


    "Mrs. Huo knows everything," Dixon told Carlos as soon as he returned to the office.


    Carlos furrowed his brows and threw him a sideways nce. After a moment of wondering, he asked, "How did she threaten you?"


    Recalling what Debbie had said, Dixon felt that he had made a mistake in making friends with Debbie. "She said that if I didn''t tell her the truth, she would tell you that she and I had schemed together against you to get your wealth. I know you would choose to believe her over me, and even if I didn''t do anything like that, you would make it look like I did.


    So I had no choice but to tell her."


    Now that Debbie found out, Carlos decided not to keep it from her anymore.


    That afternoon, he dropped what he was doing, canceled all the arrangements, and took Debbie to a bridal studio.

 Chapter 521 A Dreamy Wedding Gown

    The customized wedding gown was pure white with brilliant diamonds scattered along the sweetheart neckline. The long satin trail had been delicately embroidered with patterns of jasmine. The flower that Debbie loved the most.


    The gown was fit for a princess, and the dreamy, romantic style was what many girls would dream of wearing on their wedding day.


    As Debbie slowly approached the gown, she was already mesmerized by it. She then quickened her pace and reached out, touching it gently.


    The beauty and elegance of the gown took her breath away, but for Debbie, it wasn''t just about the wedding gown. Ever since Debbie was twenty-one, she had dreamed of marrying Carlos in such a gown.


    Now, she was nearly twenty-seven, and her dream had finallye true.


    "Try it on?" Carlos'' tender voice rang from behind her all of a sudden, interrupting her train of thoughts.


    She trailed her fingers lightly across the sparkling diamonds. "Is the dress..." ''Rented or bought? Or customized?'' she wondered.


    Carlos read her mind. He wrapped his arm around her waist and nuzzled her neck while whispering in her ear, "My wife deserves the best things in the world. How is it possible for me to buy you anything ordinary? Let alone if it''s a wedding dress for you. I hired a famous design team one year ago. They have spent a whole year designing and tailoring it, especially for you. The dress had just arrived here from abroad."


    Debbie was touched, and her eyes brimmed with tears. ''So he began to prepare our wedding a year ago?''


    He then turned her to face him and gazed into her teary eyes. "You know, before the car ident, I had begun to select the wedding venue. I was preparing everything, but our lives had changed abruptly. So our wedding had been postponed up until now. Honey, I''m sorry that I made you suffer a lot. I won''t let that happen again, and I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you."


    She saw the deep affection in his eyes, and her tears threatened to gush out at any moment. Debbie quickly raised her head to hold them back, but it was toote. Her tears streamed down her cheeks like a river. Carlos didn''t expect that his words would make her so emotional.


    Hastily, he pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed away her tears. "Honey, don''t cry. It should be a happy thing to try on a wedding dress, right?"


    He was right. Debbie quickly wiped aw


    to his heart.


    Carlos had to swallow hard, suppressing his desire, and nodded, "Yes, you look amazing." Carlos was in a dream, his wife was the most attractive woman in the world.


    Debbie was happy to hear his praise.


    "Wow! Debbie! You look so beautiful!" Kinsley knew that she had put the dress on, so he came out from the designer office and wanted to have a look.


    Suddenly, Carlos jumped to his feet, grabbed Kinsley by his arm, and dragged him out of the room. "Hey, hey. What''s up? Carlos Huo, what''re you doing?" the idol yelled.


    Carlos didn''t let go of him until they reached the designer office. He warned coldly, "Only I can appreciate my wife''s beauty!"


    "What? Your wife will show up at the wedding ceremony with a lot of guests around. Do you forget that?"


    Carlos tidied his clothes and said calmly, "This moment, it''s for my eyes only."


    Kinsley rolled his eyes at him. "Okay, okay. Have it your way. I''ll pick out a gown for my girlfriend too. You''re not the only one who has a wife. Humph!"


    "So off you go!" Without giving him a second nce, Carlos returned to where Debbie was.


    She was looking around curiously for him. When he came back, she asked, "Where did you take Kinsley?"


    "The designer needed him," Carlos lied.


    However, Debbie believed what he said. Then, she lifted the hem of her dress andmented, "It fits me perfectly. I don''t think we need to change anything now. What do you think?"


    He stood in front of her. "Honey, it''s up to you. As long as you feelfortable with it."


    "I feelfortable. The fabric feels wonderful."

 Chapter 522 You Look So Beautiful

    "Okay, the wedding gown is decided." Carlos smiled broadly. The CEO had been smiling a lot these days, probably because he was the groom-to-be and the happy father of two kids.


    After that, Debbie picked out a few more dresses for their wedding photo shoot. Carlos proposed to go on a trip to take the wedding pictures, but Debbie decided against it. She was worried about her little baby, Terilynn. She suggested, "The sets in the studio look real and grand. Let''s just take our wedding photos here."


    Carlos didn''t expect that she would turn down his idea. She liked traveling a lot. But anyway, he followed her idea and nodded, "Okay."


    The preparations for their wedding were going on in an orderly and smooth manner. Before the car ident, Carlos had selected a six-star hotel as the venue to hold their wedding ceremony. But he changed the venue this time.


    Their wedding was to be held on the desert ind where they had stayed for a day after surviving from the shipwreck. Carlos had been developing that ind since a year ago. The construction was almost done. It was apletely different ce now, not the earlier deserted ind anymore. They built a grand wedding hall there and a vige with numerous houses for people to live in.


    The day Debbie posted their wedding pictures, the Inte fell into utter chaos once again. It was such a hot topic that the Weibo app, along with some other socialworking sites, crashed because too manyizens were clicking andmenting on the post at the same time. Unfortunately for the programmers of those apps, their National Day holiday was cut short because of that.


    The couple received a ton of blessings from all kinds of people. Celebrities from different fields reposted their wedding photos and blessed them. Their wedding was the topic of conversation in every corner of the world.


    The betrothal gifts that Carlos had given to Debbie''s family included the Shining International za, 900 million dors and a few other real estates.


    Ramona was greatly taken aback when she came to know about Carlos'' gifts, so was Debbie. He did very much love her. It wasn''t auspicious to turn down betrothal gifts, so Ramona opted to ept them for the moment. She decided to find a better time to talk about it and try to return some of them to him.


    They had a rehearsal ceremony on the day before the wedding ceremony. It was only then that Debbie finally found out that the wedding venue


    d a girlfriend." Then he left without looking back at them.


    Ramona quietly watched the brother and sister banter. She smiled amiably. Such a warm scene had never crossed her mind in the past. Happiness filled her heart.


    Carlos came to pick up his bride in a helicopter, with six other helicopters of the same model flying in tow. On the city road, dozens of red limos drove along in a long row. When the helicopters touched down outside the vi, the limos also reached the gate, and parked in an orderly line.


    The spectacle was utterly indescribable. The photographers and reporters who had been following the whole wedding g were all excited to the hilt.


    As the brother, Decker needed to piggyback the bride out. The four bridesmaids in their pink dresses and the four groomsmen in their ck suits stood at either side of the first helicopter.


    The bridesmaids were Kasie, Kristina and two other pop singers who were friends with Debbie.


    And the groomsmen were Kinsley, Xavier, Niles, and Wesley, who hade back from abroad for the wedding.


    Carlos escorted Debbie into the first helicopter. The bridesmaids and groomsmen boarded the other six helicopters. With the rumbling sound of the engines, the helicopters rose up into the sky and flew to the ind.


    When they arrived at the venue, Debbie saw the sea of guests who had already assembled. Besides their rtives, there were also big shots from business or political circles. Gregory, Hayden and Emmett''s parents were also invited.


    Surprisingly, even Valerie, who was now living out her days in a Buddhist temple, was also brought to the ind by Carlos.

 Chapter 523 Congratulations, Mrs. Gu

    <h2>Congrattions, Mrs. Gu</h2>


    The wedding venue was decorated in dominant colors of pink and white. It was like a fairy tale wedding; there was a pumpkin carriage and different sizes of shining crystal high heels, pink roses, pianos and other ornaments scattered around the hall. In the center of the stage was a ten-tiered wedding cake. Romantic music yed in the background. The overall decoration looked absolutely luxurious and high-end.


    A well-known MC walked onto the stage to announce the start of the ceremony. Soon, the two ck doors that were three-meter high slowly opened up.


    The spotlight was shone onto the doorway. Under the soft romantic melody, the bride, dressed in her magnificent wedding gown, slowly walked into the hall, holding a bouquet of pink and white roses in her hands; a long wedding train trailed behind her as she walked along the red carpet.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to her.


    Debbie, the day''s heroine, wore a graceful smile and elegantly walked towards the dashing man on the other end of the red carpet.


    Behind her were the two flower children¡ªSean and Evelyn.


    Evelyn looked at the setting around her, wide-eyed. This was all really amazing and special because she was attending her own parents'' wedding.


    Sebastian walked Debbie down the aisle and gave her away to Carlos.


    The wedding ring Debbie wore that day was the diamond ring which Carlos had given her a few years ago. The one that was almost the size of a pigeon egg! Carlos wanted to buy her a new ring, but Debbie refused. She insisted that she already had enough rings. On top of it all, this diamond ring carried a lot of good memories and reminded her of Carlos'' love for her.


    In the end, Carlos gave in and didn''t insist further.


    The wedding ceremony went smoothly. As a traditional rule, the couple bowed respectfully to the elders of the two families and served them tea. The family members gave them their blessings.


    The grand ceremony went on for an hour, and it finally came to an end when the couple kissed affectionately, apanied by a huge round of apuse from the guests.


    After the ceremony, the guests moved out of the hall. Carlos had arranged a few other programs to entertain their distinguished guests.


    They marched over to the seashore to watch the marine life show.


    There were dolphins, whales, and other marine life in the show, but they were not trained like those in an aquarium. They were attracted towards the ind and they did what they usually did in the sea freely. It was the most natural show, with no harm caused to the animals. Everyone enjoyed it with bright smiles on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the heroine was still busy. In the lounge, with the help of the bridesmaids, Debbie changed into a red Chinese cheongsam, getting ready to toast to the guests at the dinner party.


    At the party, led by Wade and Miranda ahead of them, Debbie and Carlos walked arm in arm around the tables and toasted to each of the guests.


    Although Carlos didn''t publicly announce his true parentage, most of the guests already knew the truth. So, they all naturally considered Wade and Miranda as Carlos'' real parents.


    Hayden was invited to the wedding as well. He didn''te alone. Along with him, were his wife and little child. When Carlos clinked sses with Hayden, Hayden''s wife whispered to Debbie, "Thank you very much, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie was caught by surprise. If her memory served her right, this woman was the daughter of the Qin family, who had coborated with Olga to bully her four years ago. But why was she thanking her now?


    Seeing the confusion in Debbie''s eyes, she exined in a low voice, "Thank you for turning down Hayden so cruelly. If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have had the chance to win him over." It was as clear as crystal to everyone in Y City that Hayden had been crazily in love with Debbie. Hayden''s wife was well aware of it too.


    At the beginning, she hated Debbie to the bone. Butter, she had seen with her eyes and had also heard how coldly Debbie had turned Hayden down. At that time, she finally was sure that Debbie didn''t love Hayden.


    After being rejected by Debbie, Hayden was crestfallen and heartbroken. His wife was clever enough to seize the opportunity tofort him and get close to him. Since they were already married, she gradually won his heart.


    Besides, Carlos always publicly showed off his love for Debbie in a high-profile manner. Each time, it hurt Hayden and was a mental blow to him. As time went by, he finally gave up on Debbie and epted his wife.


    Now, she had also given birth to a daughter for Hayden, so their rtionship had improved even more. They were a couple in love now.


    Realizing what she meant, Debbie smiled and raised her ss. "Don''t thank me. You strove for your own happiness. I had nothing to do with it. Anyway, congrattions, Mrs. Gu."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Huo." The two women smiled at each other and clinked sses.


    Gus hade with his girlfriend¡ªnow, his wife. They had gotten married two years ago. When Debbie and Carlos approached the table he was sitting at, they found him ring at Decker, who was now talking to Dixon.


    Gus was so pissed at him. He was Decker''s uncle, but the man didn''t call him "Uncle Gus" at all. What was worse, Decker was trying to take over the Lu Group. Decker was even more annoying than Debbie. Thinking of that, Gus sulked silently.


    Of course, Decker had sensed the angry gaze, but he didn''t give a damn about it. He wasn''t afraid of his so-called uncle. In Decker''s eyes, Gus was just as childish as Debbie. He was a matured married man, but he dealt with thepany business impulsively without thorough consideration.


    "Decker, it''s our uncle Gus. Be polite," Debbie said to him. Besides her mother, among the Lu family, Debbie only acknowledged two other people as her own family¡ªCurtis and Gus.


    Decker wasn''t convinced. "He''s your uncle Gus, not mine. He''s younger than me! I won''t call him ''Uncle.''"


    Gus snorted, "For Debbie''s sake, I won''t me you for what you have done. But if you continue to mess with the Lu Group, I won''t let you off the hook so easy!"


    Decker sneered, "Won''t let me off the hook? Who cares? Let me tell you this now. Go back and tell Elroy Lu, we will surely take over the Lu Group one day!"


    When he said "we," he meant himself and Debbie.


    Gus was irritated by his provocation. He wanted to throw a tantrum, but considering that it was Carlos and Debbie''s wedding, he swallowed the anger for the time being.


    Debbie told her brother in a low voice, "Gus is a nice guy. He helped me a lot when I was studying abroad." Back when she was in Ennd, Curtis had sent Gus to take care of her. He had indeed helped her in some ways.


    "I know what to do," Decker replied curtly and then kept silent.


    Debbie shook her head helplessly.


    Carlos wasn''t interested in the conflicts between Gus and Decker, as long as there was no harm done to his wife. So after toasting to them, he moved on to the next table and continued socializing with the other guests.


    The night grew deeper. Back at the manor, Carlos climbed the staircase a bit unsteadily because he had drunk too much. He stood in the corridor on the second floor. His beloved woman was in the bedroom at the other end of the corridor.


    It was their wedding night.


    Leaning against the wall of the corridor and looking in the direction of their bedroom, Carlos couldn''t help smiling.


    He smiled goofily, his face glowing with happiness.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued staggering towards their room. When he reached the door, he slowly pushed it open. Only the bedmp was on inside the room. Under the dim light, he saw a figure lying in the big connubial bed. The bedding set was red in color, with dragon and phoenix patterns, ording to the wedding custom of the country.


    But... Something didn''t feel right.


    Although he was a little drunk, Carlos was always an alert man. He sensed that there were more than two people inside this room, other than himself. He felt around the wall for the light switch and turned all the lights on.


    In an instant, the bedroom was filled with the bright lights.


    He vigntly looked around, but found nothing suspicious.


    With his guard on, he strode towards the bed. A woman with long hair was lying in one side of the bed. Half of her face was buried under the thin quilt and her eyes were covered under her long hair. Carlos couldn''t see her face clearly.


    He stretched out his arm and pulled the quilt away. In an instant, the person sat up, jumped into Carlos'' arms and yelled, "Honey, happy wedding to you!"

 Chapter 524 Where Is My Wife

    Carlos felt disgusted when he heard the person''s voice, because the person in his bed wasn''t Debbie, and wasn''t even a woman. It was a man wearing a long wig!


    In a split second, he broke free from the man''s embrace and violently pushed him back onto the bed. "Ouch! Hey, take it easy!" Niles protested, his face contorted in pain. Carlos had pushed him so forcefully that Niles slipped off the bed and fell onto the floor.


    Luckily the floor was covered with a carpet, so it was mostly his pride that was bruised.


    With a dark face, Carlos stared down at the groaning surgeon and asked, "Where is my wife?"


    Niles pointed at the curtain. Behind it, he could vaguely see a figure hiding there. Wasting no time, Carlos strode towards the window and ripped the curtain aside. Again, a person dashed out and jumped into Carlos'' arms, saying, "Happy wedding to you, honey!"


    Carlos spat out curse words at the man hugging him. Without warning, he gut punched him. Kinsley whined in pain and loosened his embrace at once. He held his stomach, unable to utter another word, gasping for breath.


    Carlos asked a second time, "Where is my wife?"


    Lifting a trembling finger, Kinsley weakly pointed to the walk-in closet. Carlos was getting irate. He had been hugged by two men now, and wasn''t in the mood for a third. He slowly moved towards the closet.


    However, before he could get there, a person sprung up from behind the dressing table and did the same thing as the others. Carlos tried not to be too violent. He was afraid he would hurt the real Debbie. Now once again, he had to be hugged by another man and hear him say, "Happy wedding to you, honey!"


    Carlos shut his eyes in anger. Without opening them, he grabbed hold of the man''s arm and was about to throw him outside. It was Xavier. He knew what was going on, listening behind the dressing table. When Carlos grabbed for his arm, he quickly sidestepped the angry man''s attack.


    Just in a few minutes'' time, Carlos had been called "honey" by three men. He looked like a volcano on the verge of erupting. If he could, he would throw these three men into sea right now.


    Niles was dressed in a nightgown. He tore the wig from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, he climbed onto the bed again andy in the middle. Xaviery next to him, while Kinsley sat on the edge of the bed, fumbling in his pocket for a cigarette.


    Three men were on his bed. Carlos,


    ed evilly.


    Dixon said, "Your wife..."


    Jared filled in the sentence, "¡ªisn''t here. She''s not even in the house."


    ''Debbie isn''t at the manor?'' Carlos frowned in worry.


    Ivan looked at his wristwatch and said, "I think your wife is..."


    Wesley smiled mysteriously, "She''s..."


    Niles made a face andughed. "It''s a secret. We won''t tell you!"


    Carlos was boiling with anger. Now he knew what was going on. His friends were teasing him. They had deliberately gotten him drunk at the wedding party. And now they all crammed into his bedroom, ruining his sweet moment with his bride.


    ''Fine, you guys have a death wish!'' Carlos pulled a chair over and sat down in it. "Okay, since my wife isn''t here, I have more time to get even!"


    The nine men exchanged nces with each other. They had a bad feeling about this.


    Carlos pulled out his cellphone. He was going to start with all the married men here. It was too easy. A phone call to the wife was enough. First up was Ivan. He texted Tristan and got Kasie''s phone number. Then he called her. "Mrs. Kasie Wen, I think you should know something. There''s a hot, young model your husband talks to after work. I see them standing outside talking andughing. Okay, goodbye."


    Ivan was shocked by what he had heard. In a few seconds, his phone rang. Everyone looked at him with sympathy in their eyes as he hastily stepped out to answer the call.


    The next target was Curtis. Carlos called Colleen. "Aunt Colleen, it''s me. Did Uncle Curtise backte one night? Remember that, about a month ago? He looked pretty guilty to me. I''d ask him about it."

 Chapter 525 Gobi Desert

    Women were attracted to a great guy like Curtis. So Carlos knew just how to get back at him.


    Curtis was stunned for a moment. He tried desperately to recall what happened. One of his female colleagues fell sick that night and he drove her to the hospital. Was that a month ago? He barely remembered. As he pondered this, his phone rang. Obviously, his wife.


    He got nervous even though he waspletely innocent. Just like Ivan, Curtis hurried outside as he picked up the phone. Everyone knew that Carlos could easily stir up trouble for them, no matter how good they were. Carlos knew exactly what to say.


    Seeing how Carlos dealt with Ivan and Curtis, Damon got frightened. He leaped up from the bed and excused himself. "Oh, crap! I forget to pick up some form for my son. I should get going now!"


    Wesley reminded him icily, "Your son''s off form. He has been for awhile."


    Damon nodded, embarrassed, "Yeah, I mean, um, my daughter."


    The other men all fell silent. They watched Damon rush out of Carlos'' bedroom.


    Jared was always afraid of Carlos. And now, even more. He''d been quite the yboy before settling down. If Carlos mentioned any one of his ex-girlfriends to Sasha, she wouldn''t go easy on him. So Jared jumped out of bed. When he got to the door, he shouted, "Damon! Wait for me! Can I get a lift?" He zoomed out of the bedroom and caught up to his brother.


    Now, only the single men were left in Carlos'' bedroom.


    Kinsley had a fiancee, but she never made any bones about the women around him. Let Carlos call.


    Carlos stared at him with a mysterious smile. "Kinsley."


    His smile gave Kinsley goose bumps. He responded, "What?"


    "Five years ago...do you remember your brother''s wife? Do you remember flirting with her? They weren''t married then. You even tried to split them up, told her that he was in love with another woman..."


    "Stop!" Kinsley widened his eyes in panic. How would Carlos know about this?


    It was just a misunderstanding. But if Yates heard about it, he''d go apeshit. Might even break his legs! "Okay, I get it. I''m gone!"


    The bigshot star turned on his heels and left as quickly as he could.


    Niles trembled with fear as he saw his friends leave one by one. But what could Carlos do? He had no girlfriend, no wife. What d


    king it off. So we didn''t really make your bed dirty."


    Carlos snorted, "Is this Niles'' idea?"


    "Yes."


    "Huh! You can stop now. Ask the housemaids toe up and change the bedding!" Even if Niles showered all day, Carlos still would think he was dirty.


    He stood up from his chair and pushed it back, sighing heavily. Tonight was supposed to be his happy wedding night, but his wife wasn''t here. He felt quite alone.


    When Decker walked to the doorway, he turned around and blurted out, "She''s in the Gobi Desert."


    When Carlos finally found Debbie, she was riding a camel in the desert, singing loudly. She wore a hat and sunsses, but he''d recognize that long, red scarf anywhere. He secured his bandana and goggles, and snuck up behind her. He grabbed the handle on the saddle and climbed onboard as well. He wrapped his arms around her from behind and said, "Hey honey, I found you."


    Breathing in his familiar scent, Debbie was stunned for a while. ''Much better than the musk of the camel, '' she thought. Coming back to her senses, she tilted her head and looked at the man behind her. "I just got on this thing. How did you find me so quickly?"


    To get to the Gobi Desert, it took her 16 hours on a ne, then a couple hours'' ride on a high-speed train, and then a slow-going bus.


    However, she had just now gotten on a camel and magically, Carlos was here too. How could it be possible?


    "I came straight here in my private ne," he said with a smile. Of course, that would save him a lot of time.

 Chapter 526 Im on Holiday

    Debbie pulled a long face when she heard his answer. "Humph! That''s so unfair!" Meanwhile, she felt like a fool. Why didn''t she think of Carlos'' private ne? She wouldn''t have had to endure such a long and tiring trip if she hade to the Gobi Desert in his private ne!


    Carlos chuckled under his breath. He coaxed, "Don''t be upset. We''ll fly back home together."


    Debbie pursed her lips, her cheeks bulging up in anger. But she could do nothing else about it anyway.


    Finally, they made up for lost time in a hotel near the Gobi Desert. Debbie would never forget that night. Carlos was hungrier than ever in bed. She had initially nned to do some sightseeing, but from the moment he showed up, she was too exhausted to do anything but sleep. On the third day of her trip, when she rode a camel, she found her legs trembling terribly due to the strain of the previous night.


    She couldn''t help wondering if Carlos deliberately did it to punish her. But each time sheined to him, he would shook his head innocently. "No, I didn''t mean to. I swear!"


    Debbie had no choice but to drop it.


    On the fifth day of their stay on the Gobi Desert, Debbie eyed the man up and down. He looked as fresh and clean as usual. She asked gloomily, "Don''t you think life is hard out here?"


    Carlos kissed her cheek and then answered sincerely, "No. Wherever you are, that''s home. I feel so much better with you."


    "But what about thepany?"


    He kissed her again. "What about it? I''m on holiday."


    He answered each of her questions perfectly.


    On the seventh day, they ended their trip and boarded Carlos'' private ne. They flew back home in rtive luxury. It did save a lot of time traveling in a private ne.


    Evelyn was ying with her little sister at the manor. When she saw her parentse back home, she excitedly darted towards them and called out, "Daddy, Mommy!"


    Debbie nted a kiss on Evelyn''s cheek and said lovingly, "Baby, Mommy missed you so much!"


    "Mommy, I missed you, too!" Evelyn stuck her head out and looked at her father. Stretching out her arms to him, she added, "I missed Daddy more."


    Carlos grinned from ear to ear, and scooped her up in his arms.


    Debbie unhappily watched the father and daughter talk andugh amongst themselves. ''Forget it. I have Terilynn, my little baby, '' sheforted herself, and went to see her baby gi


    We want to hear new songs. Please!"


    A fanmented, "Mrs. Huo, it''s been two years and three months and four days since yourst album. Your fans are running out of patience. How about aeback this month?"


    Another fanmented, "Maybe you can make it up to us with more pics of Mr. Huo."


    "Or the pictures of your two princesses! I want the two little girls to melt my heart!"mented a crazy fan of Debbie''s.


    Meanwhile, a ton of private messages came flooding into Debbie''s new ount. Bowing to pressure from her fans, Debbie had no choice but to secretly snap a few pictures of Carlos working in his Western suit. She selected nine of them and posted them on her Weibo page. She wrote, "Look at our husband, girls. He''s too busy to pose. Always working! This is candid camera!"


    Her post went viral. Like there was any doubt it would.


    Judging by thement section, a lot of young girls were excited. "Debbie is a queen!" they wrote. "She refers to Mr. Huo as ''our husband!'' Debbie, I love you. I''ll be your fan forever!"


    "Does that mean I''m ''Mrs. Huo'' too?" some fans teased.


    For a time, life was rtively normal. When everybody around them thought that they would just live happily ever after, Debbie seized a chance to secretly escape again, leaving her husband and two daughters behind.


    Her n was quite sessful this time. This was longer than her previous attempts, and her whereabouts were well-hidden, which almost drove Carlos crazy. He had sent men to the far corners of the earth, but to no avail. He couldn''t find his beloved wife anywhere.

 Chapter 527 Is My Wife Coming Back

    The truth was that Debbie had nned everything well in advance. The first step of her n was to consolidate her position as Carlos'' legal wife. That was why she had co-operated with him to register their marriage and had deliberately showed their marriage licenses to the reporters. Then, they held their grand wedding ceremony in a high-profile manner, and she showed off their love in public and online sites every now and then. Because of this, everyone knew that Carlos was deeply in love with his wife. Thus, even after Debbie went missing from the scene, no women dared to take advantage of her absence to try and hit on Carlos.


    One month passed, then two...


    As time slowly went by, the situation began to change. Three monthster, word began to spread that Carlos was seen with another woman.


    After that one rumor, more sprung up and spread quickly. Some people even assumed that Carlos and Debbie were already divorced, but were keeping it a secret for the sake of their children.


    Debbie had heard from Dixon that Miranda had personally dealt with a woman who had dared to get into Carlos'' car.


    This was the story. One day, Miranda happened to notice a pair of high heels in Carlos'' car¡ªthe one he always drove to work. But the heels were neither her size, nor Debbie''s.


    Miranda remained silent and didn''t ask Carlos anything about it.


    The next day, she stalked him and saw a woman take those heels from his car.


    After the woman had left, Miranda angrily got out of her car and went to confront her son. When Carlos saw her approaching, he asked in a calm tone, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Looking at the woman''s receding figure, Miranda interrogated, "Did you give those heels as a gift to that woman?"


    Carlos shook his head. "No. The night before, we had a business dinner. She had temporarily changed into another pair of shoes and had left those in my car."


    "Oh¡­Is that so?" she said in a drawl, sounding sarcastic. Confused, Carlos looked at her and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    She smirked. "Nothing. I just wanted to remind you that you''re a married man. Please keep your boundaries with other women."


    Carlos was left speechless.


    What a good mother-inw she was to Debbie! Debbie was not around, so Miranda was keeping a close eye on him for her. Sighing, he reassured her, "Mom, please rest assured, and assure Debbie as well. I have no interest in any


    y were itching to seize the chance to hit on him, but knowing that Mrs. Huo was the sister of the new CEO of Nian Group, they didn''t dare to.


    In the middle of the party, Decker walked to Carlos'' side and said in a mysterious voice, "Carlos, I have a surprise for youter."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows in expectation. "Is my wifeing back?"


    The smug smile on Decker''s face instantly vanished. "Bingo! Why did you guess it so easily? That is so boring," heined.


    Just as he finished his words, there was amotion at the entrance. A woman, d in a red evening dress and ck crystal high heels, emerged from the crowd. She attracted everyone''s attention, including Carlos''.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Mrs. Huo?"


    "Yes, I think so! I haven''t seen her show up in public for a long time!"


    "Look, she''s wearing a halter dress tonight. She looks so hot!"


    Under the crowd''s fervent discussions, Debbie, who had be even more beautiful now, slowly walked towards the person standing at the other end of the red carpet.


    Everyone knew who she was walking to, so they moved to either side to make way for her.


    Debbie had easily spotted the dashing man the moment she had entered the hall.


    When she was about two meters away from him, Carlos shifted his goblet of wine to his right hand and reached out his left hand to her.


    Debbie smiled broadly and picked up her pace, with a spring in her step. She took his hand and put her other hand on his waist. "Honey, I''m back," she said sweetly.


    Carlos looked at her affectionately and asked, "Honey, did you have a good time?"

 Chapter 528 Daddy Was Fooling Around With Men Every Day

    "Yes. I had a good time," Debbie answered with a smile. But in her mind, she cursed, ''Not at all! I had to avoid Carlos'' men all the time. And since I have fans all over the world, I had to hide myself in isted areas of Tibet!''


    Carlos'' smile broadened as he stroked her hair. "That''s good to hear."


    As his hand slid from her head to her waist, his face darkened¡ªshe was wearing a backless evening dress. He pulled her closer to his body and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you are being very naughty."


    Debbie winked at him with a grin and changed the subject. "Let''s go find Decker." She tried to break away from his embrace.


    But Carlos held her closer. Ignoring the watchful eyes around them, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. Then, he held her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Debbie rolled her eyes secretly.


    When they found Decker, Carlos spoke even before Debbie could say something. "We have some urgent business to attend to. We''re leaving now."


    "Wait! I don''t¡ª" Debbie protested. Carlos cast a warning nce at her, which made her swallow the remainder of her words.


    Seeing the suit jacket on Debbie''s shoulders, Decker smirked mischievously and whispered in her ear, "You''d been gone for several months, and you have finally returned, dressed like that. My dear sister, you''re so dead."


    "Aren''t you going to help me out? What kind of brother are you?"


    Decker stepped back to keep her at arm''s length. "Do I look like someone who can fight off your hungry husband?" he asked with an evil grin.


    Debbie didn''t even know how to respond to that remark.


    Her appearance at the party shattered the rumor that she and Carlos had already gotten divorced. They were very much together. Carlos was so possessive of his wife that he couldn''t let anyone see her naked back.


    Even after the couple had left the party, the guests were still discussing them.


    Inside the ck Emperor car, Carlos pounced on Debbie and tore apart the evening dress in mere seconds.


    He stared at the woman beneath him, his eyes dark. "Three months... Honey, how could you be so cruel?"


    Debbie''s face was red as an apple


    n he got out of his car, walked over to her and pulled her into his arms. "Hi, honey."


    "Carlos!" Debbie''s eyes lit up.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips affectionately.


    Inside the hotel, as soon as Debbie opened the door to her room, Carlos pressed her against the wall and asked in a sad tone, "Honey, you shouldn''t punish me like this anymore." During the past months she had been away, he had finally realized why Debbie had been running away from him.


    Debbie pressed her hands against his chest and drew circles on it. "Why not?"


    "I didn''t do those things on purpose. You know I had lost my memory, right? Our enemies have been caught and punished. And I will make it up to you for the rest of my life. Honey, you know how much I love you, don''t you?"


    Of course, Debbie knew Carlos was head over heels in love with her. "Yes, I do."


    Carlos heaved a sigh of relief. "Please don''t leave me again. I really, really missed you."


    "I won''t. I missed you too, old man." Since he had realized her intentions, she had achieved her goal and didn''t need to leave him again. Besides, she had missed him and the kids very much.


    Carlos smiled and leaned on her shoulder. "Honey, can we go to bed now? I''m sleepy."


    "No way! Every time we meet, the first thing we do is have sex. Are you here for me or for sex?" Debbie asked, pouting her lips, even though she knew that they would eventually have sex that evening.

 Chapter 529 The End Of Carlos And Debbies Story

    <h2>End Of Carlos And Debbie''s Story</h2>


    "But I''m really sleepy," Carlos said with a secret grin.


    He leaned closer to kiss Debbie on her lips tenderly. Then, he slowly moved to her face and neck without stopping. Debbie rolled her eyes and said in her mind, ''Liar.''


    "Let me go! I need to take a shower," she protested.


    Carlos kept her pressed against the wall, pulled out the bank card from his pocket and gave it to her. "I''ve earned around three billion dors in the past two months. If you sleep with me now, I''ll ask Tristan to wire the money to your ount immediately."


    Debbie almostughed out loud when she saw Carlos'' pitiful expression. She suppressed the giggles and asked, "I took all your money and properties before I left. Are you not angry? Are you sure you want to give me more money?"


    "No, I''m not angry. And yes, I want to give you more. As long as youe back home with me, I will give you everything I have," Carlos promised.


    Tears welled up in Debbie''s eyes. ''Is this the same aloof CEO? He is such a fool!'' she thought.


    "Honey, why are you crying?" Carlos tensed up.


    Debbie took the card from him and put it back into his pocket. She stood on tiptoe to cradle his neck and then gave him a gentle kiss. "Honey, I never used the money I had taken from your ount. I just wanted to scare you so that you''d cherish me more in the future."


    Carlos kissed her back while saying, "You don''t have to exin. You can do whatever you want with it. Just promise me that you won''t leave me again. I can''t sleep without you by my side." What Debbie didn''t know was that Carlos was aware of it when she had begun to transfer his money and properties into her ount.


    ''Silly woman. Did she really think that I wouldn''t know about it? I wouldn''t be able to run ZL Group if I was so naive, '' he thought with a faint smile.


    Debbie nodded her head vigorously.


    The air between them was tender and warm.


    Meanwhile, in Y City, some daily reporters tried to learn about Carlos and Debbie''s current status from their friends. When they asked the group whether Carlos and Debbie were divorced and whether she had run away with all his money, they simply smiled and said nothing.


    That night, some paparazzi in Bangkok took photos of Carlos and Debbie kissing at the roadside and posted them online.


    And the next day, the couple appeared at Y City Airport. Debbie wasn''t wearing a hat or a mask this time. They just showed up in public, holding hands and looking adorable.


    The crowd of reporters outside the airport tried to interview them and bombarded them with questions.


    Carlos only answered one.


    "Mr. Huo, did you go to Bangkok just to pick up your wife?" a reporter asked.


    Carlos looked at him and answered indifferently, "Yes. My wife got tired of her world trip. So, I went there to bring her back home."


    The airport erupted in an uproar. Their fans looked at the couple with admiring smiles.


    They went back to the manor together. That night, Evelyn sat on the bed, watching her mother reprimand her father as if she were disciplining her son.


    "How did you feel while I was away?" she asked.


    "Very bad," he simply answered. ''You just wait till I get you in bed tonight!'' he thought.


    "Will you listen to everything I say in the future?" she asked.


    "Yes," he answered. ''Do I even have a choice?''


    "Do you love me?" she asked on purpose.


    "Of course, I do!" he answered without any hesitation. ''She already knows the answer!'' he thought with a pout.


    "Will you fool around with other women again?" she asked.


    "No, I won''t," he saidzily. ''I''ve never fooled around with other women, '' he thought, absolutely determined to teach her a lesson that night.


    Debbie smiled and said, "Still want to argue?"


    Carlos immediately put on a ttering smile. "You''re the boss, honey."


    After a while, Debbie went to the cloakroom. When she was out of earshot, Evelyn approached her dad and said in a whisper, "Daddy, please don''t piss Mommy off again. I''m scared of her too. I may not be able to help you."


    Carlosughed and nodded. He scooped her up in his arms and kissed her cheeks repeatedly. He was so happy to have the three most important women in his life.


    One day, Debbie posted an update on Weibo saying, "My husband has fallen in love with someone else. What should I do?"


    Instantly, her Weibo ount was flooded withments and messages. Her fans wondered whether Carlos was cheating on her.


    Within two minutes, Debbie deleted the post because she had forgotten to post the pictures.


    Before long, she wrote another post. The text was the same, but there were three pictures along with it. In the first picture, Carlos and Evelyn were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. It was someedy show, and father and daughter wereughing heartily.


    In the second one, Terilynn, who was in her diaper, was standing on Carlos'' face. The CEO was not angry at all. He was holding his daughter tightly and had a warm smile on his face.


    The third one was Debbie''s selfie, in which she was looking at the camera with a lonely look.


    Her fans heaved a sigh of relief. Someonemented, "Buy more books for the elder one so that she will have less time with Mr. Huo. But as for the one in the diaper, sorry, but I don''t know how to deal with her."


    "Just give up! You won''t be able to deal with them in this life," someone wrote.


    "Not only will you be unable to deal with them, but you also have to take care of them," another one wrote.


    After reading the funnyments for the next two hours, Debbie looked at Carlos and asked, "Mr. Huo, who was it that said he preferred a son to a daughter?"


    He pulled her into his arms. "That turned out to be a p in the face."


    Debbie rolled her eyes, and thenughed with him.


    When Debbie gave birth to their third baby, she was thirty-three years old and Carlos was forty. Evelyn was ten and Terilynn was five. They were blessed with a baby boy, and his name was Matthew Huo.


    Debbie looked at the boy in her arms and told Carlos in disbelief, "I thought it would be a girl!"


    Carlos used coldly, "Looks like you had a lover in your previous life."


    Debbie used to say that a daughter was her father''s lover in his previous life. She had dug her own hole with that.


    When Debbie recovered from the delivery, Carlos had sex with her every night. "What happened to you? Why are you so horny?" she asked in confusion.


    He pressed her against the bed. "I want a fourth baby," he simply said.


    ''What? A fourth baby?'' Debbie was shocked. "You didn''t even want me to have our third baby. I had to puncture the condoms so that we could have Matthew. Why do you suddenly want a fourth baby?"


    Carlos repeated what she had told him before. "I''d like to see how many lovers you had in your previous life."


    Debbie cried out as her body was killing her. "Honey, please spare me," she pleaded.


    Carlos chuckled. Debbie was his queen, and he was like her ve most of the times. But when they were in bed, he was the undisputed king.


    "Will you bully me in the future?" he asked.


    "No, no, no. Wait! I have never bullied you before!" she protested.


    Carlos leaned against the headboard. "Are you saying that it''s just the way you love me?"


    "Bingo! Honey, I''m so much in love with you." She winked at him.


    Carlos'' smile broadened as he said affectionately, "I love you too, honey."


    They looked each other in the eye. Then, Debbie threw herself into his arms. "Muah!"


    ''Deb, I''ll love you and dote on you for the rest of our lives!'' he swore to himself.

 Chapter 530 Am I A Murderer

    ir had heard about Wesley long before they met. Everyone thought he was a hero. In ir''s eyes, he was a superhero.


    ir was luckier than Wesley''s other fans because her uncle was his superior. A few loving words were all it took, and her uncle told her anything she wanted to know about the man she had a crush on.


    Even so, ir had never asked her uncle to introduce her. She believed in fate, and somehow, she firmly believed that they would eventually be together.


    Shock of shocks, she was right. She met him not long after.


    But their first meeting was not a fun one.


    That year, ir was neen years old and Wesley was twenty-three.


    ir was a college student, and her college was in the same city as her home. But she seldom came home. Whenever she did, she always saw her parents fighting.


    But sometimes, she had toe home. Just like today.


    It was the holidays. Her roommates all went home. ir stood in front of the vi with a small suitcase. It was a beautiful vi, but hardly warm.


    She typed in the code at the entrance. "Beep!" The door to the vi opened.


    "Look at you! I''m sick of you! Why did youe back? Get out of here!" a woman shrieked¡ªshe was ir''s mom, Grace Ji. ir sighed helplessly as she realized that her mom was yelling at her dad again.


    Judging from her name, you could tell that Grace Ji''s parents wanted her to be a graceful woman.


    And she worked to live up to that name. Even now, she was soft and elegant in public. Everyone believed that her name reflected her inner beauty.


    But she was a totally different woman in front of Jacob Jing, ir''s father.


    ir knew why¡ªit was because of life.


    Life had ground her kind-hearted and gentle mom down. She became bitter and angry.


    ir put on her slippers and entered the living room. Before she could greet her parents, she heard a loud bang and mes sprang up to the ceiling.


    By the way, Jacob Jing was a Professor of Chemistry, but his degree hadn''t made him much money.


    The man couldn''t stand his wife any longer, and couldn''t see any other way out. He decided to destroy himself along with her.


    The explosive was homemade. After all, he was good at chemistry. Bl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    Firemen, policemen, EMTs, and their vehicles sshing colored light over the crowd. The vi was surrounded by people.


    The fire was finally put out after an hour. The vi had been burnt to a ckened husk. Anyone that was still in there was merely char and ashes.


    Adalson Ji, who was in a green uniform, squatted down before ir. Eyes full of sorrow, he said softly, "ir,e with me." Standing beside Adalson Ji was a man in a camo suit¡ªWesley.


    Confusion was written all over ir''s face. "Uncle, why did they abandon me?"


    The question brought a lump to his throat. That was his sister and brother-inw, and he couldn''t save them. He stroked her hair as ifforting a child. "They didn''t abandon you. You''re still their daughter, no matter what."


    "Uncle, I was in the vi too, but I didn''t die." ir clenched her fists tightly, her face as pale as a sheet. "I couldn''t save them. Am I a murderer?"


    She watched as her parents died. She was so guilty that she thought she was responsible for their deaths.


    Adalson Ji felt rather sorry for her. "No! That''s not it. You''re still a sweet kid. You had nothing to do with this," he coaxed her.


    ''I''m almost neen. Not really a kid, '' she thought.


    Adalson Ji got a call over his radio. He stepped away to make a report. Wesley and ir were left alone.


    Wesley passed a bottle of water to the girl, who stared nkly at the ground. "Have a drink. It''ll help your throat," he said.

 Chapter 531 I May Have To Trouble You

    Adalson and ir lived in the same housing estate. Wesley just happened to be visiting Adalson today. After he left the house and was in his car, he heard the explosion. Without hesitation, he changed direction and raced toward the source of the sound. That was why Wesley was able to save ir.


    Staring at the bottle of water in Wesley''s hand, ir murmured, "Wesley, am I a murderer?"


    ''People seem to think he''s honest. He won''t lie to me, '' she thought.


    Wesley was stunned for a moment. ''She knows me?''


    He squatted down before her and looked the girl in the eye. If he was his usual self, he would tell her, "You''re not a kid. Why didn''t you call the police or the fire department? And why did you stay in the house instead of trying to get out?"


    However, he couldn''t just say that. The girl''s parents died in the fire. He had to be a little more sensitive, despite the fact that he didn''t quite know how. "Don''t me yourself. The fire was zing. Even firefighters failed to get inside. You couldn''t have done anything."


    A smile appeared on ir''s pale face. "Wesley, can you give me a hug?" Her heart was aching fiercely. She desperately wanted someone to hug her andfort her.


    Wesley was at a loss for words. ''Do I look like a kind person?'' he asked himself.


    However, he sighed in defeat under her hopeful expression. After a moment''s pause, he looked around, screwed the cap back on the bottle, put it on the ground and took the girl in his arms.


    ir held his waist and burst out crying. Her waist trembled against his, her body racked by sobs.


    Her birthday was in two months, and now she was an orphan.


    A yearter


    At Hillside Apartments


    After the movingpany dropped off thest piece of furniture, one of the staff told ir, "It''s done, Miss Jing."


    ir, who was unpacking her things in the bedroom, came to the living room to finish things up. "Thank you, guys," she beamed.


    "You''re wee, Miss Jing. We''re leaving now."


    "Okay. Bye!" ir apanied them to the door. Before she closed it, she looked at the closed door opposite her apartment and shed a knowi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    le her. "Hey! Never mess with your friend''s crush!"


    "Let me go, ir! What if I get killed? My teammates will get mad!" She was ying a MOBA game.


    ir let go of her helplessly. "Okay, okay. Just watch where you are going! Gotta go."


    "All right. Bye, Mom!" she teased.


    ir rolled her eyes and left the campus.


    After leaving the metro station, she got to her own apartment in two minutes or so. The moment she entered the estate, she saw a military vehicle driving towards the underground parking garage.


    She sped up and ran as fast as she could. Luckily, she was able to stop the elevator on the first floor in time.


    When the doors opened, she saw the man she was expecting to see¡ªWesley, who had just emerged from the underground car park.


    Gasping for air, she gave him a broad smile and said, "What a coincidence!"


    Wesley stared at her face for a few seconds and then nodded his head without saying a word.


    ir was a bit frustrated. ''He''s really a man of few words. Fine! I''ll try and find something interesting to talk about.'' However, when she saw her reflection in the wall of the elevator, her eyes widened in shock.


    Her hair was a mess. Her face was as red as a tomato. The thing that stuck out most was a ck mark on her face. She looked down at her hands, and found that her index finger was dirty. She had stained her face when she had adjusted her hair. ''How embarrassing!''

 Chapter 532 His Apartment

    ''Oh God! My face...''


    ir turned around to show her back towards Wesley and rubbed her face in an attempt to wipe off the stain. To her disappointment, the more she rubbed her face, therger the stain became.


    The elevator reached the sixteenth floor soon, but ir was still dealing with the stain on her face. Wesley waited for her to walk out first, but she didn''t move at all.


    He had to walk past her. When he was out of the elevator, he stopped and turned to look at the girl. "We''re already on the sixteenth floor. Are youing out or not?"


    ir wasn''t expecting him to talk to her. She raised her head and asked in confusion, "Are you talking to me?"


    Wesley raised his brow. He was trying his best not tough out loud. He coughed to hide his snicker and remained his usual self. "Is there anyone else here?" he asked coldly.


    ir saw the door of her apartment and then realized that she was home. "Sorry. I didn''t realize it."


    She walked out and headed to her apartment. When she heard Wesley open his door, she turned around and asked, "Wesley, are you¡ª" She wanted to ask whether he lived alone, but then decided otherwise. "Did you eat?"


    "Yes," he simply answered.


    "Okay." ir nodded, but before he could leave, she asked again, "Are you full?"


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond. It was the first time that he had seen someone so silly. ''She is not like her uncle at all, '' he thought.


    Realizing that she had asked a dumb question, ir gave him an embarrassed smile and said, "Uh...bye."


    Their doors shut at the same time. As she leaned against the door, ir wanted to p herself. ''Silly woman! You ruined the meeting!'' she cursed herself inwardly.


    She then threw herself onto the sofa, her mind running wild.


    After getting some rest, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. But the moment she saw herself in the mirror, she shrieked. She had forgotten about the stain on her facepletely, and had been talking to Wesley with that on her face.


    ''Waah... This is so embarrassing!''


    After washing her face, she decided to go to the supermarket to buy some fruits. She strolled towards the elevator; she didn''t think Wesley would go out anywhere at this time.


    She was right. She bought some fruits and came back home, but didn''t see him again.


    She went to the kitchen, washed the fruits, sliced them and put them onto a te, arranging them in a beautiful way.


    Two minutester, she mustered up some courage and knocked on Wesley''s door.


    The door was opened pretty quickly. Wesley seemed to have just taken a bath. Drips of water rolled down his hair. He had a towel wrapped around his waist.


    ir stared at his well-shaped body in a trance. His wet abs made her drool.


    There were scars on his bronze-colored skin; each of them represented his brilliant achievement.


    ir''s heart ached when she saw the scars. In a sad voice, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    Wesley frowned and asked impatiently, "What do you want?"


    ir snapped out of her reverie. Biting her lower lip, she raised the fruit te and said, "I bought some fruits, and I''m unable to finish them all. Would you like to have some?"


    "No, thank you. I don''t like fruits," he said without any hesitation.


    ir didn''t expect him to reject her so brutally; she was stunned for a while. After a few seconds, she picked up a slice of kiwi with a fork and put it to his lips. "It''s very sweet¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, his phone rang in the living room.


    He went inside to pick it up. "Hello? All right. I''m on my way." Anxiety was clear in his face.


    He quickly went into his bedroom and got changed within a minute.


    ''He''s so fast. I wonder if he is also this fast in bed, '' ir thought to herself.


    She stood in the same position, lost in thought. Wesley rolled his eyes, walked past her and entered the elevator, leaving his door wide open.


    When the doors of the elevator closed, ir was still in a daze.


    When she finally came back to her senses, she found that Wesley was gone. And not just that, his apartment was left unlocked.


    ''Does he always forget to lock his door when he''s in a hurry?''


    With the te in her hands, ir entered Wesley''s apartment. "I''m not here to steal anything. I''m just curious about your daily life. I won''t touch any of your stuff," she murmured.


    Wesley''s apartment was about two hundred square meters, muchrger than hers.


    The house was decorated in ck, white and grey. Anyone could tell that this was a man''sir.


    She popped her head into the room where he had changed his clothes, and look around. ''This must be his bedroom. I really want to take a look.''


    Defeated by her curiosity, she checked every room in the apartment.


    Not only that, she decided to do hisundry too.


    She went to his bathroom. When she saw his boxers, her face turned red. Nevertheless, she put all his clothes into the washing machine.


    His apartment was clean and tidy. From the look of it, no woman lived there. She guessed that he must have hired some cleaning staff to clean the house regrly.


    ir was ted when she didn''t see any women''s stuff.


    She sat on the sofa and began to eat the fruits. After the washing was done, she hung the clothes and began to leave.


    She picked up the empty te and opened the door, only to see Wesley raising his hand to enter the password. She felt rather awkward.


    Meeting his confused eyes, she didn''t know how to exin her presence in his apartment. "S-sorry... I... I just...."


    Just as ir was racking her brains to find an excuse, a girl stuck her head from behind Wesley and asked curiously, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    He had brought a girl home! ir was dejected.


    Wesley looked at the girl behind him, but didn''t answer her questions. Then he turned to ir and asked, "Do you need anything?"


    Jealousy flooded her heart as she shook her head. "No, I was just leaving."


    After ir went back into her apartment, Megan asked Wesley curiously, "Uncle Wesley, is she your neighbor?"


    "Hmm." Wesley looked away from her apartment and walked into his own.


    He opened the door to a guest room and told Megan, " You can stay in this room."


    "Okay. Thank you, uncle Wesley. I''m going to do my homework now." Megan went into the guest room with her backpack.


    When Wesley entered his bedroom, he could smell the strange frangrance in there. He walked into the bathroom and found that all his dirty clothes were gone.

 Chapter 533 Her Heart Was Crushed

    Wesley stepped onto the balcony and found that his clothes were hung there.


    ''She entered the apartment without my permission, and on top of that, she did myundry too?


    What a weird girl!'' he thought.


    ir had sses to attend early the next morning. The rm clock roused her from her deep sleep. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she left her apartment and entered the elevator, her head still nk from yesterday''s incident.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, she was still in a daze, not realizing that she had to get out. At that moment, a man entered.


    It was Wesley.


    ''Wait! Wesley!'' ir''s eyes widened, as she immediately snapped back into reality.


    Wesley was wearing a grey sweatshirt, ck shorts and a pair of Nike Air Max 720. He had just finished his morning exercise. ir could still see beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Wesley cast a casual nce at her before pressing the button to the sixteenth floor. ir watched nkly as the doors closed slowly. ''Oh God! What am I doing?'' she thought. "Wait!" she yelled. "Sorry. I need to get out."


    She pressed the open button and left the elevator in a hurry. When the doors were about to close again, Wesley blocked them with his foot and called out, "Wait!"


    ir stopped and turned around by instinct. "Me?"


    Wesley didn''t respond to her question. Under ir''s expectant eyes, he said coldly, "Do not touch my stuff again. I hate people touching my things without my permission."


    ir''s heart was crushed under the weight of his cold words.


    She wanted to apologize to him for intruding, but he didn''t give her the chance to say anything. The doors closed quickly and the elevator went up to the sixteenth floor.


    Dejected, ir left the housing estate and arrived at the subway station. The journey was short, but she felt like she had been dumped a thousand times.


    Inside the ssroom, ir was leaning over the desk and flipping through the pages of her English book. "Joslyn, do you think that girl is his girlfriend?" she murmured in English.


    Joslyn rolled her eyes and spat, "Miss Jing, please speak Chinese! Mandarin!"


    They had just had an English ss, and ir was too overwhelmed. She sat up and a


    t opposite Wesley''s, but Hartwell Ji didn''t know that yet. He was working in another city, and no one had told him.


    Since there were no sses in the afternoon, ir decided to go to the library to study Arabic Language and Literature.


    Joslyn had her own matters to deal with, so ir had to go alone.


    On her way to the library, she walked past the yground. The freshmen in their camouge uniforms were being trained there, as they marched shouting military slogans. The young students, full of vigor and vitality, were like the bright morning sun.


    When she passed by a tree on the yground, she heard two girls discussing Wesley. "He is so handsome! So masculine and dashing. This is the first time I''ve met him, but I''m already in love with him."


    "I saw him yesterday. He is always the shining star in the crowd. He is the instructor of ss 6. I''m so envious of them!"


    Following their gazes, ir saw Wesley in his military uniform and a cap.


    He was guiding the students to goose step. The eyes of the students were full of admiration for their instructor.


    ir stayed for a while before she headed to the library, a little dejected.


    Although the air-conditioner was on in the library, it was still a little hot. There were only a few students in there. ir found the book she had wanted to read, and began to go through it.


    After about ten minutes, she heard a shriek. ir raised her head to see what was going on, but a bookshelf blocked her view.

 Chapter 534 The Hostage Seems Calm

    Soon the library had more screams of terror than books. ir even heard someone shout, "Run!"


    The atmosphere was so tense that ir unconsciously held her breath. She suddenly had a bad feeling about this. She picked up her book and walked to the hallway to see what was happening.


    However, before she could figure it out, she was pulled roughly, and a man put his arm around her. She could feel something hard, cold, and sharp pressed against her neck. She lowered her eyes and saw a knife out of the corner of her eye.


    The guy controlling her reeked of sweat. ir fought back the urge to vomit.


    She struggled in his grip, but he increased the pressure of the knife. "Don''t move!" he shouted. "Or I''ll kill you right now!"


    When the other students ran to the entrance of the library, a girl with a pale face approached them slowly. In a trembling voice, she pleaded, "Liam, don''t do this. Please. Let her go."


    The sight of the girl erased his angry expression. His eyes reflected the pain he felt. "It''s been ten years. I can''t forget you, I can''t quit you. I need you, Elma. Be with me, or I''ll kill her. And me. You get to watch!"


    Not until then did ir realize that she had be a hostage.


    Meeting Elma''s horrified and sad eyes, ir cleared her throat. "Calm down, man. Is that a new knife? Put it down. My neck is so hot. What if you leave a scar? What will I tell my boyfriend?"


    While the students were running out of the library, more than ten men in camouge uniforms stormed into the ce.


    "Shut up! I don''t care what your boyfriend thinks!" Liam spat impatiently.


    At that moment, the soldiers appeared on the second floor where the kidnapper was. ir tried to reason with the kidnapper. "But I don''t know you. Or Elma. Why hold me hostage?"


    Among the soldiers, a man with no cap whispered in Wesley''s ear, "The hostage seems pretty calm. She''s not freaking out."


    When Wesley saw wh


    rself. She pointed to a book and said, "Hey, check that out!"


    Liam followed her finger, and didn''t hear the hushed noises behind him. "What? Are you messing with me?" he spat.


    "No, no! It''s my favorite book. Can I touch it onest time before I die?" ir began to babble in order to distract him.


    "Shut up! Do I look like an idiot to you? A medical book? This is Y City Language and Culture University!"


    ir took a closer look at the book and was stunned. ''Why is there a medical book here? We don''t even have a department of medicine!''


    Right at that moment, a soldier kicked the hand Liam held the knife in. Neither Liam nor ir saw iting. The knife was dropped on the floor.


    Uttering a heartrending cry, Liam staggered and bumped into a bookshelf, with ir still under his control. He bumped his left arm on the shelf. ir was tugged with him. He still had an arm wrapped around her, high, near her shoulders. Boom! Her head hit the shelf, and she saw stars.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. It wasn''t long before ir was pulled to her feet and wrapped in a man''s warm arms.


    With her blurry eyes, ir saw Wesley''s fantastic physique. ''Wow, he''s really hot, '' she thought.


    Wesley held her in his arms and kicked Liam hard in the gut.

 Chapter 535 Dinner Invitation

    Wesley''s attack sent Liam flying into the bookshelf, knocking it over.


    Moving to protect ir, Wesley snaked an arm around her waist and guided her away from the falling books.


    Two of Wesley''s men jumped on Liam, pinning him to the floor.


    Soon, the police came, and Liam was cuffed and stuffed.


    Wesley helped ir walk to a seat to rest. Supporting her head with one arm, she closed her eyes to steady herself, still dizzy from the impact of the bump.


    After ir was seated by the table, Wesley gave his statement to the police. As soon as he left, his men trotted over to ir and asked with concern, "You all right? We can take you to the infirmary if you want."


    ir opened her eyes to find that she was surrounded by a crowd of young men wearing silly grins. Startled, she sat up immediately and replied, "I''m fine. I''ll goter."


    Talbot Yun, Wesley''s right-hand man, squeezed to the front of the throng and sat on his haunches. He said, "You were so calm back there. You gotta be the bravest girl I''ve ever seen."


    Wesley turned around asionally to make sure his men were behaving. That was when he saw that they were crowding around ir, talking andughing.


    There was a blood streak on her neck, a bruise on her forehead. Besieged with concerned questions from the young officers, she looked nervous.


    Wesley strode over and demanded, "What''s going on? She''s hurt and doesn''t need you guys bugging her. Talbot, Bowman, send Bl...er... her to the infirmary."


    "Yes, sir!" the brothers, Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun answered, standing to attention and saluting when they got Wesley''s orders.


    The rest of the crowd lined up and marched towards the yground.


    Back on the yground the young soldiers were talking amongst themselves. Concentrating on the training? Forget it. "I think Chief knows her. I heard him almost call her by name. I don''t think he wants us to know," a man said.


    "I heard it too. And? Knowing her name doesn''t mean anything. Anyway, we got to train these guys,"


    a second man retorted, turning to walk away. Yet another man grabbed him and said seriously, "We only knew about Megan. Now this girl? Chief''s holding out on us."


    "Right. Talbot and Bowman say he doesn''t get out much. When he''s not visiting his hometown, he''s in his apartment. A date? Never!" Heughed.


    "Ten-hut!"


    a cold, stern voice came from behind them. Their hearts sank. They were supposed to be training the students, not gossiping about their superior''s private life. "Oh God. We''re doomed!" they cried.


    "It''s all your fault. I tried to get you to stay on task," one of themined.


    "One hundred leapfrogs, each of you," Wesley announced solemnly.


    "Noooooooooo, " they screamed inside, too afraid of Wesley to defy him. So the 12 military instructors ended up doing 100 leapfrogs each in front of the college freshmen.


    In the infirmary


    Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun offered to escort ir to the infirmary, but she turned them down. "I''m good. I can get there on my own. Thanks, though," she told them.


    Bowman Yun said with a grin, "Okay then, but if you feel dizzy again, let us know. We''ll carry you there."


    "Got it. Bye," ir agreed with a nod, feeling that the brothers were way too friendly with her.


    Their eagerness to please her outstripped her desire to get Wesley to notice her.


    In the infirmary, a doctor applied some cortisone cream to ir''s neck and forehead. "Theceration to your neck will heal soon, but I don''t like that lump on your forehead. You need a CAT scan and a proper exam to have that checked out."


    "Set that up for me, okay? Thanks, doc."


    She knew Talbot Yun and Bowman Yun were busy with training, so ir went to the hospital on her own.


    She had a CAT scan to determine whether she had a concussion, and she got a clean bill of health. Relieved, she went home to take a nap.


    But before long, she was jarred awake by her ringtone. It was her uncle Adalson. "How are you feeling? Did you go to the hospital?" he asked.


    ir sat up, blinking to clear her head. She yawned. "Sorry, Uncle. You woke me up. I saw a doctor and everything''s fine."


    "Okay. Come home when you have time. Or your aunt cane over and look after you."


    "Uncle, I''m good, really. If it makes you feel better, I''ll be by in a couple days." ir was touched by her uncle''s concern, but she felt he was making mountains out of molehills.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll let you go. Bye." Adalson ended the phone call in a hurry.


    ir stared at her phone. ''That was weird, '' she thought. ''Well, maybe there was an emergency, '' she told herself. Then she went back to sleep.


    She dropped into a deep slumber. The hours passed. She opened her eyes again, and it took her a little bit to realize someone was ringing her doorbell.


    Only her uncle and aunt and Joslyn knew she lived here.


    Her uncle lived in in another city and it couldn''t be her aunt, so it must be Joslyn.


    Still in her pajamas, ir went to the door with bleary eyes. She opened the door, and said with her eyes half closed, "Joslyn, why did you... Huh? Wesley?"


    Her eyes were wide open when she saw the man standing at the door. Wesley was still wearing his camo fatigues. He must have just gotten back. "Uncle Adalson asked me toe and check on you. You all right?" he asked with a serious look on his face.


    He called Adalson "Uncle Adalson" in private.


    ''Couldn''t hrle just say he wanted to check on me? Even though it''s a lie, I''d still be happy. He can''t see I''m crushing on him hard,'' she thought.


    ir nooded. Then soon she shook her head. "Not really."


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "I''m hungery," she answered, blinking. It was after 8 p.m. She hadn''t eaten anything since lunch.


    Wesley nced at her and decided to pretend he didn''t realize what she was getting at. "So are you hurt?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "No, my belly''s hurting. I need a restaurant," she said innocently.


    Wesley felt defeated. Just as he was about to refuse, ir cut in, "My treat. It''s the least I can do. You saved me."


    "I''m a soldier. It was my duty." Wesley wanted to leave.


    ir added, "My Uncle asked you to check on me. I''m starving. Are you really going to just walk away?"


    "Is that a threat?" Wesley hated being thrchapter-535eatened.


    ir shook her head like a rattle. "No, no. It''s okay if you don''t want to have dinner with me. Tell you what--go home, shower, change. I have enough here in the house. I''ll cook dinner. Come over, make sure I''m fine, and then you can take off again. What do you say?"


    Wesley gave her a long look and turned around without a word to go back to his apartment.


    "Hey, yes or no? You haven''t given me an answer yet." if he agreed, she would go to the kitchen and start cooking now.


    Wesley opened his door and turned around impatiently. "we''ll see."


    ''He is as cold as an iceberg,'' ir thought.


    The next time someone opened her apartment door, ir was I the kitchen, ready to saute some vegetables and meat.

 Chapter 536 How About Me

    <h2>How About Me</h2>


    Wesley had changed into casual clothes. Standing at the door, he asked, "You ever lock your door?"


    ir answered without turning back, "Not really. It''s just you and me here. No one else lives on our floor. Why bother?"


    Then, Wesley lectured her as if he were talking to a child. "It''s dangerous. You don''t know who else might walk in."


    "Okay, okay. Fine. Any foods you don''t like?" asked ir as she poured some cooking oil into the wok after putting it on the stove. Before he answered, she muttered, "Probably not. My uncle said one time you guys had to eat grass to survive. I can''t even!"


    Wesley was reduced to silence. ''Eat grass? What are we? Sheep?''


    While ir was cooking in the kitchen, Wesley looked around her living room. It looked quite safe. Adalson might have helped set the ce up. There were even fire extinguishers.


    "Can you cook?" ir turned back and asked out of the blue.


    "Oh yeah," Wesley replied, meeting her eyes.


    "Well, good." ''Our kids won''t go hungry then, '' ir thought to herself.


    By the time dinner was ready, Wesley was watching TV on the couch in the living room. He had a good view of the kitchen from the couch, so he could keep an eye on her that way.


    ir had cooked several dishes, including vegetables and meat dishes. She carried them to the dining room. There was also congee with lean pork and century eggs. Thest thing she brought to the table was a stack of pancakes.


    irdled two bowls of congee and waved to Wesley with a smile. "Dinner''s ready. Come and eat."


    Wesley said, "I don''t¡ª"


    "That''s a lot of food. How am I supposed to eat it all? Come on, let''s not waste it." ir interrupted him. She knew he was going to refuse, so she didn''t give him the chance to say it.


    Wesley rose to his feet and walked to the dining room. "Alright," he said after taking a seat at the dining table. "But don''t do this again."


    "Okay," ir replied with a smile.


    No doubt she was an excellent cook. She could cook all kinds of dishes. Wesley was a soldier, as efficient at eating as he was at his duties. ir wasn''t even full, but he was already done and put down his chopsticks.


    "Um... there''s still plenty left. I can''t finish it," said ir, feeling embarrassed. She wasn''t lying. Each te was still half full.


    She assumed Wesley was hungry, and that he hadn''t eaten like this in a long time. She cooked more food on that assumption.


    Wesley was going to bring his bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. When he heard what she said, he sat back in his seat. "It''s fine. Just eat."


    ir had a tiny appetite. After a few more bites, she put down her chopsticks and announced, "I''m full."


    Then Wesley served himself another bowl of congee and ate everything that was left on the table.


    Afterwards, Wesley did the dishes while ir cleared the table. He had his back to her. Watching him thoughtfully, she asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "No," he answered simply, without the slightest hesitation or embarrassment.


    "Do you want one?"


    "No." ''I work my butt off every day. I don''t have time, '' he thought.


    "Is there... anyone you like?"


    "No." ''I just don''t think about it.''


    He was so blunt that for a moment ir didn''t know what to say next.


    She was starting to feel embarrassed. "Sooo..." Then she paused, ying with her hair. "What kind of girl do you like?" The girl blushed. There was no way she could have looked him in the eye and asked all this.


    Wesley paused. "I''ve never thought about it." ''Women all look the same.''


    ir dropped the rag and walked quietly towards the kitchen. Wesley knew she was approaching the second she had started doing it. He went on washing the dishes.


    She leaned on the door to the kitchen, knocked and asked in a low voice, "How about me?"


    Confused, Wesley turned around, looking at the blushing woman. "What do you mean?"


    ir bowed her head with embarrassment. "We''re both single, so why don''t we go out?"


    She was quiet, but Wesley heard her clearly. He turned around and continued busying himself with the dishes. "I don''t think so." ''I need to stay away. I don''t have time for her. It wouldn''t be fair to her.''


    ir was incensed, humiliated.


    She strode towards him, fists clenched, intending to kick him out. Water had puddled on the floor near the sink. It was abination of cooking oil, dish soap, and water, and she didn''t see it.


    ir was wearing slippers. Once she stepped in the puddle, she slipped. "Aargh!"


    She screamed. Instantly, his big hands shot out, grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms before she fell.


    Her body was so soft and she smelled so good, he realized, again. The feelings he kept pushing down deep inside him resurfaced. This was the second time she was in his arms today. And the second time he touched her soft body and smelled her frangrance.


    To steady himself, ir locked her arms around his neck.


    At this moment, they were so close to each other, even closer than in the library. Wesley could see that there was a tiny ck mole under one of her eyes. Her enchanting scent filled his nostrils.


    Romance was in the hair. Her heart was racing. Before Wesley let go, she stood on tiptoe and nted a kiss on the corner of his mouth.


    It was a small kiss, but he felt it. Her lips were as soft as her body. He was afraid that if he held her any tighter, her delicate body would snap.


    His hands tightened and his jaw hardened; the look in his eyes was fierce. ''He''s angry'' ir realized.


    "That was for saving me---again."


    There were many ways to say thank you. She chose the one that made her the happiest.


    Wesley was still tightening his hands around her waist. "Ouch! Let... go!" she cried.


    He let go of her quickly, keeping his hands on her shoulder, and stood back from her, at arm''s length. "Miss Jing, let''s not let that happen again," he warned in a hard tone.


    Having been a high-ranking military officer for such a long time, he had been used to giving orders. He talked in an authoritative tone even in front of ir.


    She tilted her head and snorted, "I''m not your soldier. I don''t have to follow your orders." ''I kissed you. So now what?''


    If ir were a man, Wesley would have pounded on her or ordered her to do thousands of deep squats.


    Too bad for him, she was a woman. A delicate woman, whom he could neither scold not hit. After racking his brains, Wesley made ame retort. "For uncle Adalson''s sake, I''ll pretend nothing happened." Then he went back to washing the dishes.


    ir reached for her lips. His warmth lingered there. She smiled and put her hands behind her back, eximing, "My Uncle is so good to me. Even when he''s not there, he helps me."

 Chapter 537 Freshly Made Coffee

    <h2>Freshly Made Coffee</h2>


    Since Adalson was in another city, he couldn''t check on ir personally. He had called Wesley and had asked him to check on her as a favor for him.


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond to that.


    That night, ir slept with a wide smile on her lips. What she didn''t know was that, across the hall, due to her little kiss, Wesley had to go to the bathroom a few times in order to take cold showers.


    At four in the morning, he put her name on his list of troublesome people. Most of the people on the list were the unruliest criminals. Two minutester, touching the corner of his mouth, he moved ir''s name to the top of the list, which meant, to Wesley, ir had just be the most troublesome person on the.


    The next morning, ir got up very early to create a chance to meet Wesley. She had found out his entire schedule¡ªwhen he would return from his morning exercise and what time he would enter the elevator.


    However, none of that happened. The man didn''t show up as she had expected. Actually, to avoid her,st night, he had decided to take the stairs from that day on instead of riding the elevator.


    For the next three days, ir didn''t meet Wesley even once in the building. Just when she started to think that he probably hadn''t been hometely, she heard the sound of his door closing as he left the apartment in a hurry.


    She wondered when he hade home and why she hadn''t met him earlier.


    ir had art lesson that afternoon. She didn''t want to go, but Joslyn liked art and wanted herpany, so ir agreed to attend the lesson.


    In the drawing studio, ir doodled on the drawing board with her ck crayon. Half the lesson had passed and she still hadn''t drawn anything worthy.


    The young female guidance counselor walked over to her and frowned. "ir, what are you doing? What is that?" she reprimanded.


    The white drawing paper on ir''s board was filled with useless doodling. She quickly tore it and tossed it into the waste basket. "It''s nothing. I''ll start over now."


    The guidance counselor walked away, grumbling under her breath. Watching her figure receding, ir made a face behind her back.


    The counselor wasn''t theirs to begin with, and the drawing studio wasn''t where her duty was. She was only in the studio because their art instructor had been upied elsewheretely. Since this female guidance counselor knew a bit about art, she had been substituting for the art instructor for the past few days.


    However, for some reason, the guidance counselor seemed to have a problem with ir since the very beginning, which was part of the reason why ir didn''t want to attend this ss.


    Joslyn snorted and mumbled, "I think she is jealous of you. You''re prettier than her and you have a lot of admirers."


    ir gave her a sideways nce and drew a big cross in the air with her ck crayon. "No way! She and I are neither the same age nor in the same grade."


    "That is so irrelevant. She is much nicer to the others." Joslyn rolled her eyes at the guidance counselor.


    ir said, "She is mean to you as well."


    Joslyn replied, "She''s only mean to you and me, ir."


    "Joslyn! ir! What are you two whispering about?" the guidance counselor yelled as she pushed her sses up her nose bridge. The entire studio heard her.


    Joslyn swung the crayon in her hand and replied, "We''re drawing."


    The guidance counselor wasn''t going to let them off yet. "Don''t evere to my ss again if you two only want to chat in here!"


    ir snorted and said in a voice low enough for only her and Joslyn to hear, "That would be so great!"


    Joslyn chuckled.


    The drawing studio was quiet once again. The guidance counselor wandered among the students to see how they were doing. She lingered behind Joslyn and ir for a long time to keep a sharp eye on them. ir rolled her eyes unhappily. When the guidance counselor was busy talking to another student, ir busied herself with something secretly. After a while, she held a cup of coffee-colored liquid in her hand and gave it to the guidance counselor. "Miss Zheng, I made a cup of coffee for you. Please have a taste," she said nicely.


    Seeing the girl acting so gantly in front of the whole ss, the guidance counselor snorted proudly and took the "coffee" from her.


    "It''s iced and freshly made. And it''s yummy. Please take a sip and see how you like it," ir urged. Then, she watched the guidance counselor take a big mouthful of the brown liquid.


    "Pfff!"


    Thedy spat it all out and spilled much of the dark-colored liquid onto ir''s clothes.


    She smashed the cup onto the floor and rushed about looking for tissues and a bin.


    The students snickered. Joslyn didn''t even bother stifling herughter.


    ir was so satisfied that she didn''t even mind her white chiffon shirt being stained. "Miss Zheng, what''s wrong? Didn''t you like my coffee?" she asked in a feigned innocent tone.


    It took the guidance counselor a long while to clean herself up. She purpled, pointing at ir and Joslyn. "You¡ª you two! Go to the sports ground and run five kilometers!"


    ''Five kilometers? Under the scorching sun? No way!'' ir thought. "I won''t go. If you feel like running, please feel free to do so. Besides, you''re not even our guidance counselor. Why should we listen to you?"


    "ir Jing! Joslyn Zhu! Don''t make me flunk you this term!"


    ir and Joslyn didn''t see thating. Joslyn didn''t care about her grades. But ir had always been a model student. She would feel embarrassed if she flunked any of her subjects. And she was worried that a bad grade would affect her future job-hunting.


    ir hesitated. She haggled, "Five hundred meters! It''s as hot as an oven outside. And you would be the one to me if we got heatstroke."


    The guidance counselor was in a fit of rage, so she wouldn''t budge. "Five hundred meters?! You wish! It''s hot. So what? Learn from those freshmen! They''re receiving military training in the sun every day. If they can deal with the heat, you can too! Five kilometers. No less!"


    "Then you run with us too," Joslyn demanded. If she was going down, she was going to make Miss Zheng go down with her too.


    The guidance counselor approached Joslyn and retorted, "Run with you? I''ll watch you run! Move now!" With that, she grabbed the two defiant girls'' hands and led them out of the drawing studio.


    ir felt ufortable. ''Could you let go of my hand? We''re not that close.''


    She tried to wriggle out of Miss Zheng''s grasp on the way to the sport ground, but failed to do so. With so many students and military instructors on the ground, ir didn''t want to make a scene, so she stopped struggling when they got there. The guidance counselor took the girls to the middle of the ground.


    She specially walked to Wesley. "Officer Li, I''m a guidance counselor of this university. I heard that you were the strictest military instructor here. These two have been misbehaving in ss. I leave them to you. Please see to it that they''ll finish their five-kilometer run."


    ir and Joslyn were bereft of words.


    "I''m too busy." Wesley rebuffed after giving the two girls an indifferent look.


    The guidance counselor was embarrassed. But she wasn''t going to give up that easily. "Officer Li, please consider them as a couple of new attendees in the military training. Thank You." She said with a smile.


    The students Wesley was training were standing in a military manner. ir observed them. Although the training had been going on for merely a few days, they had made obvious progress; their formation was in much better order than the other students.


    After giving it more though, Wesley decided not to make things too difficult for the guidance counselor, so he nooded and said, "Okay."


    The guidance counselor left, but Wesley still didn''t speak to the two girls. ir and Joslyn stood in the sun, waiting for him to give orders.


    However, he turned around and walked back to the freshmen to give them more instructions.

 Chapter 538 Blair Fainted

    Joslyn asked ir in a whisper, "How is it going between you and Wesley? He didn''t even look at you. It''s as if he doesn''t even know who you are."


    ir twitched her mouth unhappily. "I suppose he has forgotten my name. Besides, he is the aloof type in nature."


    "How could he forget your name? You told me that you kissed him. I thought everything was going great between you two," Joslynmented with a wicked smile.


    "I only kissed him on the corner of his mouth. It''s not what you think." ir''s phone buzzed. She took it out of her pocket and unlocked the screen.


    It was from Hartwell. "Hartwell ising home in one or two days. What do you think of a get-together?" she asked Joslyn as she read his message.


    Joslyn pondered for a while, and then asked, "Ideally speaking, how much older do you think a man could be than a woman in a rtionship?"


    ir looked at Wesley, who was walking towards them now, and answered, "Four years." He was four years older than her.


    Joslyn was pretty disappointed. "Four? But your cousin, Hartwell, is ten years older than me! Should I give up?" she asked with a pout.


    ir put her phone away and said in a hurry, "You and Hartwell are a different case."


    As soon as she finished, Wesley came up to them. Standing straight, hemanded, "Attention!"


    ir and Joslyn stopped talking at once and stood straight as an arrow.


    "Left turn!" Wesleymanded once again.


    Initially, ir had been standing to Joslyn''s left, and now, she was face to face with her.


    Joslyn burst outughing. ir realized she had turned the wrong way.


    She turned around to her left quickly and stood to attention.


    Wesley found her lovely and extremely funny. But as the strictest military training instructor, he kept telling himself not tough. "Quick time, march! Left foot first, 75 cm forward!"


    ''75 cm? How far is 75 cm?'' ir wondered, totally confused. She wasn''t good with numbers. When she turned around helplessly to look at Joslyn, she found that her friend was even more puzzle


    while. "Where''s my friend?" she asked.


    "She went back to her ss." Since ir seemed fine, Wesley stood up from the chair to leave.


    ir wasn''t going to miss such a good opportunity to be alone with him.


    When he turned to leave, shey back on the bed and whined, "Oh, my head. I feel so dizzy."


    Wesley turned around to look at her. "I''ll go get the doctor."


    Before he could leave, ir grabbed his hand. The calluses on his palm made her heart ache. She could imagine how much effort he had put into being a good soldier. "I don''t need a doctor. I want to go home and rest."


    Her gentle touch sent his heart racing. As if an electric shock had passed through him, he quickly withdrew his hand. He couldn''t even look her in the eye. Instead, he averted his gaze to the empty drip bottle and said in a cold tone, "Then, go home."


    "But I''m too feeble to walk."


    "I''ll have someone drive you home."


    "But we''re neighbors. Nobody lives closer to me than you do." Obviously, she was saying that if someone had to take her home, it should be him.


    Perhaps, he didn''t get her point. He replied, "I''ll not buy an apartment so close to yours ever again."


    ir thought, ''Do you have to be so insulting?''


    After a long sigh, she asked, "Can you give me a lift?"


    "I have to go somece elseter."


    "You can go there after taking me home."

 Chapter 539 The Ride

    Wesley was annoyed. He had never met a woman as troublesome as ir. "Get up!" he ordered harshly.


    ir sat up on the bed.


    The next thing she knew, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her off the bed.


    "Ow! You''re hurting me!" she cried out.


    Wesley looked down at her wrist and realized that he was holding her where the needle had been pricked when she was on an IV drip. "I''m sorry," he said with a frown.


    "I told you I wouldn''t be able to finish the five-kilometer run, but you insisted I run. Because of that, I ended up having heatstroke, and you are still so mean to me. Wesley, I''m a girl, not a military man," ir protested.


    Herst sentence was a reminder. It struck him that she wasn''t as tough as the soldiers he trained every day. He couldn''t treat her the same way he treated them.


    Just as she was expecting someforting words from him, he bent over, picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. ir shrieked.


    As he passed the side-table on his way to the ward door, he grabbed her medicine and tucked it into his pocket.


    The college doctor was prescribing some medicine to a student in his office. He happened to see Wesley carrying ir on his shoulder as he walked by his office. His eyes widened like saucers in shock.


    He walked to the door immediately in the hope of reminding Wesley that he wasn''t supposed to treat a girl so roughly, let alone a patient who had recently had heatstroke.


    But he wasn''t quick enough. By the time he reached the hallway, Wesley was already out of sight.


    Lying upside down on Wesley''s shoulder, ir''s head swam uncontrobly. And the jolt made her nauseated. She felt like puking. But before she could say anything, she was stuffed into a car.


    Wesley got into the driver''s seat and started the vehicle. As the car slowly left the university, ir felt a little better and realized that she was in a ck Hummer with premium equipment.


    She looked around the car and asked, "Is this car yours?"


    "Hmm." He gave her a lukewarm response.


    "Where did you get the money for this?" Considering his age and position, she didn''t think he could afford it.


    "A friend gave it to me as a gift," he said.


    "Who was it? Obviously, you have some rich friends." She wished she knew some moneybags w


    r heard him reply.


    "Oh, that''s why she is here." Megan gave ir one more look as the door was shut behind them.


    All of a sudden, ir felt like what she had been doing all along had been pointless. She had been trying so hard to pursue him, but to him, she was only a neighbor. Not even a friend.


    She had been so forward with him, giving him all kinds of signals, but he remained indifferent towards her.


    ''Maybe he really doesn''t like me. I''m such a loser.''


    That evening, ir had dinner with Hartwell. She told him what had happened in the library. He picked up some food from the bowl and put it on her te. Then he said, "I heard that you had heatstroke yesterday. It''s been really hot outsidetely. And as a junior, you don''t even have to attend the military training. So, why were you running in the sun?"


    ir wasn''t surprised that Hartwell knew about her sunstroke. "Our substitute guidance counselor has been picking on me, so I mixed up some paint and told her that it was coffee. I convinced her to drink it. She was pissed, and made me and Joslyn do a five-kilometer run in the sports ground. The worst part was that she left us in the hands of the well-known, devil-like military instructor, Wesley. You already know what happened after that¡ªI got sunstroke."


    "Wesley?" Hartwell frowned. "He is known for being harsh, but every one of his soldiers turns out to be excellent. I''m not surprised that you got sunstroke if he was your military instructor."


    "Me neither," ir seconded.

 Chapter 540 Play Along

    <h2>y Along</h2>


    Hartwellid his chopsticks down on the table and said, "Wesley goes to see my father very often. I''ll ask my father to talk to him and your substitute guidance counselor."


    "Thanks, Hartwell, but that''s not necessary. I''m fine now. Besides, he saved my life in the library," said ir.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened in the library, but he is a serviceman. He would have saved anybody under the circumstances."


    Hartwell''s words came as a wet nket. ir had been eating, but she paused when she heard that. Her spirits dampened even further. She knew that she had been fooling herself into thinking that Wesley cared about her, and that now it was time to wake up. "You''re right. As it happens, I was the one being held as the hostage that day. Anyway, why don''t we move on?"


    Hartwell studied her face; there was nothing unusual about her expression. "Have you gotten used to living alone? You''re too stubborn, you know. I told you not to move out, but you insisted."


    "I enjoy living on my own. I don''t like restraints. You know that." Everyone in the Ji family was nice to her. But she had to follow all kinds of rules, which were insufferable to her.


    Hartwell smiled helplessly. "As long as you''re happy. Since I work in another city now, I have so little time to take care of you. I''d like to check out your ce after dinner. Only after making sure that you''re safe andfortable will I be truly relieved."


    "All right, fine. By the way, why didn''t you let me invite Joslyn to join us tonight?"


    Hartwell smiled. "I''ll ask her out some other time."


    ir nodded knowingly. "Oh. So, you didn''t want me to be the third wheel."


    Hartwell didn''t deny it. "I have been really busytely, so I couldn''t call her. Now that I''m here, I want to make it up to her so that she won''t misunderstand."


    ir understood. At work, Hartwell''s phone was kept by his secretary. And when he was finally off the clock, it was usually veryte. This time, he hade to Y City because he had some work to get done here. Otherwise, this dinner wouldn''t have happened.


    After dinner, ir and Hartwell went back to her apartment together. It was past nine already. Usually, she never met Wesley at this hour. It would be embarrassing if the three of them met unexpectedly.


    And that was exactly what happened.


    No sooner had ir and Hartwell gotten off the elevator than Wesley appeared near the stairway of the sixteenth floor. They saw each other.


    Hartwell was surprised. "Wesley?"


    Wesley nodded slightly. "Hartwell."


    As the two men shook hands, ir was wondering how she was supposed to exin Wesley showing up on the floor where she lived.


    She didn''t need to exin anything to Hartwell. But since she had moved into the building to chase Wesley, she was nervous that Hartwell found out that she lived on the same floor as Wesley. She had failed to keep it a secret that she had a crush on Wesley from her uncle. If Hartwell found out too, it would be really embarrassing. So as soon as the two men greeted each other, she said in a hurry, "Wesley! You live here too? Are you my neighbor?"


    She pointed to the door of Wesley''s apartment and kept winking at him behind Hartwell''s back.


    Wesley understood that she was trying to tell him to y along. But he didn''t understand why she was pretending that this was their first meeting in the building.


    Normally, he would have said, "We''ve met many times here. Why are you pretending you don''t know I live across the hall?"


    After a moment of hesitation, he gave her a simple nod. "Hmm." And nothing else.


    But that sufficed.


    Hartwell smiled. "Now that I know Wesley is your neighbor, I have nothing to worry about." Then he said to Wesley politely, "She lives alone. Please look after her for me. Thank you."


    "Will do."


    To avoid them giving her secrets away to each other, ir started dragging Hartwell towards her apartment. "Come on. It''ste. Check out my apartment and then go home and get some rest. You are a busy man!"


    Hartwell had to say goodbye to Wesley in a hurry. "Bye then. Let''s grab dinner together sometime."


    "Sure."


    After entering ir''s apartment, Hartwell looked around and said, "It''s a nice ce. Has my father ever been here?"


    "No, he has been in another city ever since I moved in." Adalson had rented the ce for her. She couldn''t afford it.


    "Okay then. I should leave. My work awaits me. Good night." Hartwell was in such a hurry that he didn''t even wait to drink a ss of water before he walked out of ir''s apartment.


    "Don''t be a workaholic. Take care of yourself. And marry Joslyn already, since you like her so much," she said to him at the elevator.


    "Got it," Hartwell replied with a smile.


    "Bye."


    After he left, ir nced at Wesley''s door and walked back to her own home.


    The next morning, since she was feeling unwell, ir skipped the first ss to get more rest.


    Before the fourth ss--her Arabic ss, she felt a little better decided to go to the ssroom. Since she hadn''t fully recovered from the sunstroke, she looked listless. Joslyn, on the other hand, was upbeat. Of course, that was mostly because she had met Hartwell the night before.


    "Bless, you were alright yesterday. Howe you look so dispirited today? Are you still ill?" Joslyn asked with concern.


    Holding the Arabic textbook in her hands, ir bent over the desk. "I think so," she replied.


    Joslyn gave it a bit thought and figured out what was going on. "You didn''t take your medicine, did you?"


    Busted, ir giggled. "I already had an infusion. I don''t need rhe medicine. I don''t know what''s going on. I was fine yesterday."


    Joslyn was unhappy. "You don''t know? You brought this upon yourself because you didn''t take your medicine! I''ll personally shove the medicine down your throat at noon. I''m not gonna leave you be." Joslyn knew that ir hated taking medicines, but she was worried about her.


    "All right. All right. I concede," ir said. She was feeling too miserable. This time, not having medicine was more terrible than having them.


    Near noon, the students started walking towards the cafeteria.


    Joslynined about the hot weather; it was making her ufortable. While they were chatting, she suddenly thought of Wesley. "How is everything going?" She asked ir.


    ir knew what she was referring to. "Here is my strategy--sometimes take the initiative, sometimes be inactive; never be impulsive, always be perceptive; no matter how eager you are to give, always y cool to achieve. That''s how you make a man fall in love."


    Joslyn looked at her excitedly. "Sounds brilliant. So, how is that working for you? Did he fall in love with you yet?"

 Chapter 541 Have A Drumstick

    <h2>Have A Drumstick</h2>


    ir shook her head. "No, because I did just the opposite. I was always taking the initiative and was never inactive. I was often impulsive and eager to give and was never able to y cool. So, he didn''t fall in love with me."


    The smile on Joslyn''s face faded. She patted ir''s shoulder andforted her, "Remember, your nickname is Bless. Good fortune will always follow you. Don''t be frustrated."


    ir wasn''t going to give up yet. "I need to change my strategy. I''ll keep a distance from him. He is so used to me following him around. If I stay away from him for some time, he might feel a void in his life."


    "You go, girl! Do you need my help with anything?"


    ir put her arm around Joslyn''s shoulders and said, "I can handle it. You just focus on locking down my cousin." Joslyn chuckled.


    They walked into the canteen. The cool air from the air-conditioners blew on their skin, cooling them off a bit. But since the ce was so crowded, the air-conditioners weren''t very helpful.


    At arge table not far from them, several military instructors, in their camouge uniforms, were having their meals. They were very conspicuous among the students. ir saw them as soon as she and Joslyn walked into the canteen. She also spotted Wesley, who was about to have his lunch.


    He was sitting opposite a few other military instructors. Talbot, who was next to him, noticed ir and Joslyn walk in.


    "Hey! Look! Isn''t that ir and her friend?"


    The others turned their heads to look, except Wesley. He remained indifferent as usual.


    "Talbot, how do you know her name?" one of the military instructors joked.


    Talbot bragged in a low voice, "Smooth, huh? I just found out that she is a top student here and is pretty famous in the university."


    Lenard Niu leaned towards the table and cut in, "Does she have a boyfriend? If she doesn''t, why don''t you fix us up?"


    Wesley, who was eating, paused for a second without looking up. Then, he continued eating without saying anything.


    Bowman, Talbot''s younger brother, pped Lenard Niu''s hand and retorted, "What are you thinking? If I''m going to fix her up with somebody, it would be my brother. He doesn''t have a girlfriend either."


    When ir looked towards the group, Talbot waved at her cheerfully.


    She smiled at him and went to line up to buy their food.


    Joslyn bought three drumsticks and put all of them onto ir''s tray. "Oh, my! Why did you buy so many drumsticks?" ir asked, looking at her filled tray.


    "For you, silly. You need nourishment."


    "I don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t argue with me. Look how lean you are. You are my responsibility till you find yourself a boyfriend."


    "Okay, okay. As you wish, mydy." After filling up their tes with everything they needed, the two girls turned to look for a table, with their lunch trays in hands.


    Before they could find one, Talbot ran to them and took ir''s tray. "ir, Joslyn, there are two vacant seats at our table. Why don''t you two join us?" he asked, pointing to their table.


    ir looked over there and saw Bowman and Lenard Niu shifting seats to make ce for them.


    Neither of the two girls knew what to say. They looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do.


    In the end, under the other students'' envious gazes, they followed Talbot to their table. Talbot put ir''s tray next to his, opposite Lenard Niu''s. Joslyn''s seat was next to ir''s and opposite Bowman''s.


    After Talbot sat beside Wesley, ir sat next to him and said hello to the rest of the group.


    She and Joslyn hadn''t expected Talbot to be so warm to them. He had a pretty smile.


    Lenard Niu noticed that ir didn''t greet Wesley. To impress the girls, he started to introduce Wesley to them. "ir, Joslyn, this is Wesley Li, the military instructor who trained you for the five-kilometer run the other day. He is our chief officer. Although he is around our age, he is much more sessful than us, and his position is a few ranks higher than ours." Seeing that Wesley was still eating silently with his head lowered, Lenard Niu called him in a hushed voice, "Chief, there are two beauties here."


    Wesley cast him a sideways look and continued eating.


    Lenard Niu didn''t mind. He knew his superior very well. He was always cold.


    ir and Joslyn exchanged looks. Then an idea popped up in ir''s head when her eyesnded on the drumsticks. She picked one up and gave it to Talbot. "Thank you for saving mest time in the library. Here, have a drumstick."


    Talbot and Bowman had not only ambushed the kidnapper, saving her life that day in the library, but had also taken her to the infirmary afterwards.


    So, ir gave the brothers each a drumstick with a thankful smile.


    Lenard Niu envied the two of them.


    Bowman stole a nce at Wesley and then told ir, "Our chief had directed that operation. He kicked the thug''s ass."


    ir was aware of that, but since the man had been ignoring her, she didn''t want to give Wesley thest drumstick. The rest of the group were waiting for her response. She bit into thest drumstick and said, "Oh, I already ate thest one. I''ll thank Officer Li properly some other day."


    The others were confused. They sensed that something was off between them, but they didn''t know what it was yet.


    They resumed eating. Instructing the freshmen wasn''t a big deal, so they ate at a leisurely pace.


    During the meal, ir felt thirsty. "Excuse me," she said to the others.


    "Where are you going?" Joslyn asked.


    "To get some soup."


    The guys at the table wanted to help, but ir left the table quickly, without even giving them the chance to offer their help.


    After a short while, she returned carrying a tray with the hot soup on it. Since Wesley''s seat was nearest to the ce where the soup was being served, ir had to pass him on her way back to the table.


    Just when she was walking by him, a boy, who was fighting yfully with his friend, identally stepped on a banana peel and fell towards ir.


    "Shit!" the boy cried as he copsed onto her.


    "Aah!" ir screamed as the hot soup spilled all over her bare arm.


    The bowl and the tray thudded onto the floor.


    The loud noise attracted everyone''s attention.


    Someone had grabbed her arm in time. She looked back and saw that it was Wesley.


    If it weren''t for him, the entire bowl of soup would have spilled all over the upper part of her body. And probably all over her face too. Thanks to Wesley, only one third of the hot soup spilled onto her arm.

 Chapter 542 Why Are You Crying

    <h2>Why Are You Crying</h2>


    In an instant, ir''s arm was scalded. It turned red and swelled, and her face went pale.


    Wesley let go of her arm, and quickly unscrewed the lid from the bottle of water Talbot had drunk from. He took her arm again and pulled her to the nearest trash can, dumping water onto her arm to cool the burn.


    The student who bumped into ir was scalded by the hot soup too. Some of the soup had sshed on his chest and legs. Worse, it was summer and he was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt. So he was now groaning in pain on the floor.


    Many students around were still in a daze as everything happened so quickly. Luckily, Talbot and the other soldiers reacted quickly and took charge of the situation. Some of them handed their bottles of water to Wesley one by one, while the others began tofort ir. "Does it hurt?"


    "ir, are you okay? Oh, my God. Your arm is so red now..."


    The noise of the crowd snapped Joslyn back to her senses. She shot to her feet and ran to ir''s side. "Bless, you okay? Let''s see your wound," she said worriedly.


    Face still pale, ir shook her head, though tears were threatening to fall from her eyes. She gritted her teeth and reassured her friend in a weak voice, "Don''t worry. I''m okay."


    Wesley knitted his brows and cast her a sidelong nce, wondering if she was pretending to be strong. But her face was already white as a sheet. And strangely, her pained expression made his heart ache a little bit...


    Students ringed around the boy on the floor; some came forward to help him to his feet. He pulled up his T-shirt to check his scalds. His chest was just a little red, andpared to ir''s wound, it wasn''t worth mentioning.


    Wesley had gone through all the water bottles he had been given. He still felt it wasn''t enough. So he grabbed her hand and led her towards the nearest sink in the cafeteria, while giving Talbot orders. "Talbot! Go buy some aloe vera cream."


    "Yes, Chief!" Talbot responded and turned on his heels to carry out his orders.


    Dragged by Wesley, ir felt embarrassed as they walked through the crowd of students. But the pain in her arm was so intense she could scarcely put up a fight. Bowing her head, she just let him take her to the sink.


    Joslyn pondered her options, but in the end, she decided against following them. ir was alone with the man she loved. Why was she to get in the way?


    She then turned around to get even with the boy student. Lenard had told the boy to pour some mineral water onto his slight scald. Joslyn told him off angrily, "This is the school cafeteria! Why would you run around like a wild animal in here? Do you know what you did to ir?"


    The boy student didn''t mean to hurt ir. He felt guilty and apologized quickly, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to. Sorry..."


    Before she could harangue him more, a girl student suddenly interrupted her and asked curiously, "Joslyn, what is it with ir and Wesley, anyway? He seems to care for her a lot."


    "I know, right? He carried her to the clinic when she got heatstroke the other day. He even stayed there with her!" another girl said.


    So now they were gossiping about ir and Wesley.


    Wesley''s men wanted to go over and check on ir''s wound. But hearing what the girls had said, they all froze on the spot and contented themselves with just watching at a distance.


    The two had already reached the sink. Wesley had turned on the faucet and ced ir''s arm under the running water.


    They observed their leader carefully. His face wasn''t as cold as usual, but instead, there was a hint of tenderness.


    Wesley''s men couldn''t believe their eyes. They stopped staring and averted their eyes, not wanting to be caught looking. "Could it be true? Is he a softie?"


    Bowman felt hard to believe it. "Could be..." He had never seen Wesley treat a woman like this.


    Although, as soldiers, they didn''t see too many women, Bowman saw how Wesley behaved around Megan. This was different. They used to tease him about Megan, and Wesley would silence them with his death stares.


    Not privy to Bowman''s thoughts, Joslyn merely red at the nosy girls and said, "Why are you even talking about this? Can''t you see ir''s hurt?"


    The girls felt a little guilty. Begrudgingly, they went back to their seats to continue eating.


    But Wesley and ir were unaware they''d drawn any attention to themselves. They were more concerned with healing her burns. When ir bowed her head, a few teardrops fell into the sink, joining the running water from the tap.


    "Thanks. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what I''d do," she said, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    "It''s okay." He noticed the tears, and his face turned grim. For the first time in his life, he didn''t know what to do next.


    He had seen women cry many times. Each time he went on missions, he would see tons of women crying hysterically in the face of danger or catastrophe. But all he needed to do was make sure they were safe. He wasn''t ordered to help them feel better. This wasn''t something he was used to.


    He saw Megan cry, too¡ªa lot. The tiniest thing would open the floodgates. But most of the time, when Megan cried, he would let Damon handle it or call Curtis, the patient gentleman, tofort her.


    Watching ir, he had an overwhelming desire to do something or say something. So he tried. "Hey...hey...you were held hostage with a knife to your neck. You were brave then. Why are you crying now? It''s just a little scald. Maybe you''re not a fan of my first aid skills..."


    ir was angry. A bitterugh escaped her lips. How could she fall in love with such a rude guy?


    A normal man wouldfort her. But why was he acting like this? Like she was doing this intentionally.


    ir shook off Wesley''s hand and turned off the faucet. Eyes red from tears, she said, "You should know better than anyone. I''m a girl, like any other. I didn''t go through endurance training in the military. It hurts, dammit! But I get it. You did your best. I''m not bitching or anything. Thanks for your help, Mr. Li. Goodbye!"


    She had never talked to him like this. Frowning, Wesley called out to stop the woman from leaving. "Wait!"


    ir froze on the spot without turning around. She asked, "What now?"


    "ir Jing, I''ll never fall in love with you. You''re such a stubborn and unreasonable woman!" he announced firmly.


    ''I''m stubborn? Fine, yeah, I am. But unreasonable? Seriously? So everything I did, all my dreams of him and me, just made him hate me!'' she thought sadly.


    She turned around and red at the expressionless man. Gnashing her teeth, she asked, "Anyone tell you you''re an absolute jerk?"


    Her eyes became redder. He replied calmly, "Nope." His men would always tell him he was a demon. Maybe that was the same thing, but he didn''t care.

 Chapter 543 I Dont Deserve It

    ir clenched her fists and lifted them in front of Wesley, threatening to punch him in the face. But instead of moving a muscle to defend himself, he stood rooted to the spot and smirked.


    ir felt humiliated about being looked down upon by the man she loved.


    She knew nothing about martial arts. But at that moment, she wished she did. If she were as skilled as he was, she would have surely taught him a lesson. She would have beaten him to the ground and made him beg her for mercy.


    "Whether you love me or not, that''s your choice. You''re free to decide. I admit that I do love you, but I won''t let you humiliate me like that!" ir said angrily.


    Wesley had figured out her feelings for him long ago. But this was the first time he had heard her say tantly that she loved him. He looked at her, aplicated look in his eyes. "I don''t need anyone''s love," he dered coldly.


    He couldn''t promise any woman a bright future. That was the kind of life he led. So, he didn''t want to love anyone, nor did he need anyone''s love.


    ir seethed in anger. She was hurt once again by his sharp words.


    "Oh really? Then please, doe back to your apartment more often and stop trying to avoid me by taking the stairs. You know my physical strength is no match to yours. I can''t take the stupid stairs! So, take the damn elevator with me! And mark my words, I''ll make you fall in love with me one day. You''ll have to take back your words when that momentes."


    Wesley didn''t care about her provocation. He said, "Don''t bother. I won''t fall in love with a woman who can''t even take the stairs with me."


    ir breathed heavily, unable to utter another word. Tears threatened to fall from her reddened eyes.


    When Talbot ran back to them gasping for air, he saw ir trying to kick Wesley in his shins.


    He was taken aback by shock and surprise. ''What the hell is she doing? That''s Wesley, the military hero! Why is she trying to kick him? Is she nuts?'' Of course, ir failed to make contact with his body. Wesley easily sidestepped her attack and she only managed to kick the air.


    Frustrated, ir felt like she was about to explode. Tears began to stream down her cheeks. "Why do you bully me like this every time?" she protested.


    Ignoring her question, Wesley walked up to Talbot and took the ointment from his hand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    air''s anger. "What on earth happened? What did he say to you? Why are you so angry?" ir was a soft and patient girl. She always smiled to everyone. Joslyn seldom saw her like this.


    ''Maybe she loves Wesley so much that she cares about every word thates out of his mouth, '' Joslyn reckoned.


    ir felt embarrassed to repeat Wesley''s words. She blew on her scalded arm and said, "Whatever, he did look down on me. Joslyn, I don''t want to love him anymore. He''s such a jerk!"


    Joslyn sighed. "If you can control your feelings, then just forget about him."


    Like many young girls, ir had had her first awakening of love when she was around seventeen years old.


    She used to admire Wesley as her idol for two years. Then when she was neen, their paths had finally crossed. Since then, she had secretly loved him and had tried to pursue him. So, to be precise, she had loved him for more than three years.


    The two girls silently sat on the bench of the pavilion, watching the studentse and go around the campus. asionally, they could hear some students gossiping about ir and Wesley. It seemed like the students had already begun to put their names together.


    On their way back to the ssroom, they walked past the training ground and saw arge group of students in a circle. Thunderous exmation and apuse arose from the crowd.


    Joslyn excitedly dragged ir towards the crowd. "Bless, let''s go have a look. I heard some girls exim about someone being very handsome. There must be some hot men in the training ground!"

 Chapter 544 Her Fair Skin

    The words "handsome" or "beautiful" always get people''s attention. Hearing Joslyn say this, ir merely nodded and followed her into the crowd of students.


    Much to ir''s surprise, she discovered Wesley and the other drillmasters were onsite at the training ground.


    Wesley led the other drillmasters in regr military exercises, like lying down, crawling on the belly and crawling in different postures. Every soldier needed to finish a whole set of exercises.


    ir elbowed her way to the front row and watched them training with keen interest. Now the soldiers were practicing capturing techniques, roundhouse kicks, wrestling, throwing left and right hooks, and switching opponents. The crowd was excited by the show.


    Then the most interesting part: More than ten drillmasters surrounded Wesley, backing him into the metaphorical corner. He had no choice but to fight back. In the blink of an eye, all of his opponents were dispatched¡ªthrown to the ground, or signaling they were unable to continue.


    The deafening screams from the crowd made ir''s ears ring. Nheless, she ignored it and locked her eyes on the handsome and capable man, eyes glimmering with admiration. The way Wesley took down his own men was so cool that she wanted to scream as well.


    Her anger towards him vanished into thin air. Shepletely forgot what she had said earlier. Drawing closer to Joslyn, ir whispered, "I take it all back. He''s so hot and I''m not giving up on him now." He was sharp-tongued. But his handsome face and his nearly superhuman ability outweighed his shorings.


    ''I knew it.'' Joslyn rolled her eyes at ir and said, "Good luck to you. If you can win over a guy like that, you''ll feel secure every night in his arms."


    Practically drooling, ir nodded and echoed her words, "Agreed."


    After a day''s sses, ir and Joslyn had dinner together and then went their separate ways.


    It wasn''t until she was back home that ir found her body temperature was a little high. She touched her forehead. It seemed like she had a fever.


    She sighed gloomily. One misfortune followed another.


    She was held hostage in the library, got heatstroke on the yground, scalded her arm at the cafeteria and now had a fever. Probably, the fever was caused by her burn. B


    hand in his big one.


    It felt so soft and smooth. He had never felt anything like this. He totally lost himself in this special feeling.


    Niles hade to the military hospital with his teacher to attend a medical seminar. It wasn''t easy to get a chance to attend that seminar, so he had hurried here. He heard from an acquaintance that Wesley was there too. He asked the ward number and came to see his brother. When he was about to push the door open, he was taken aback at what he saw through the windows in the door.


    ''Oh my God! Will wonders never cease?


    That''s my idiot brother! And he''s holding a woman''s hand!'' Niles eximed in his mind.


    An idea popped up in his head, and immediately, he took out his phone, switched it to silent mode and aimed the camera at the pair inside.


    Wesley was supposed to be pretty savvy and aware of his surroundings. He was hard to sneak up on. But since he was so engrossed by the touch of ir''s hand, his guard was down. He didn''t know Niles was standing at the doorway, snapping pics.


    Suddenly, Wesley came back to his senses. Realizing what he was doing, he was flustered and dropped her hand at once.


    He shot to his feet and ran his fingers through his hair, annoyed.


    Niles carefully put his phone back into his pocket and politely knocked on the door beforeing in. "Oh! Hey, Wesley."


    Wesley wasn''t surprised to see Niles. Or if he was, he didn''t show it. Instead of exining anything, he said, "You came at the right time. Watch her. I need a smoke."

 Chapter 545 Wesley Was Guilty

    Before Niles could say a word, Wesley fled from the ward at lightning speed.


    Niles could do nothing but watch him disappear from sight. He figured that his brother was fleeing because he was guilty. The truth was that Wesley indeed felt guilty for his stupid behavior.


    If word got out that he had covertly touched a woman''s hand, he would be so embarrassed to face the soldiers and would beughed at by others in the army. ''It''s all her fault. Women are serious trouble!'' Wesley thought angrily as he left the ward.


    Inside the ward, Niles quietly approached the hospital bed. The woman was lying in it with her eyes closed. Curiosity filled his entire system. He wondered what kind of woman she was. Even the righteous Wesley was tempted by her.


    As he took a closer look, Niles found that she was pretty young, probably under twenty. She had long, ck hair. Her small, lightplexioned face was flushed because of the high fever. She had beautiful facial features¡ªa small nose, cute and plump lips, and long eyshes. Although her eyes were closed and she didn''t look healthy at that moment, he could tell that she was a pretty girl.


    As he continued staring at her face, Niles started to feel that she looked a bit familiar. He tried to ce the face in his mind. ''Wait! She''s that outstanding interpreter who attended the research seminar held by my school and the British Medical University!''


    Niles was shocked when he realized who she was.


    He remembered that he had sat in the first row at that research seminar. He was so impressed by her linguistic ability and adored her so much. After the seminar, he had even told his roommates that ir Jing would be his idol from then on.


    And now his idol was in front of him and maybe, she would be his sister-inw some day in the future. His eyes shone and excitement flooded through him.


    If ir and Wesley became a couple, then he would be able to see his idol every day. That sounded good. No, that sounded perfect!


    But then, Niles frowned. His elder brother was such a blockhead when it came to matters of love. Judging from Wesley''s flustered reaction earlier, it looked like they weren''t even dating yet.


    ''Looks like I need to do my brother this huge favor, '' Niles thought mischievously.


    Two minutester, he rushed out of the ward and found Wesley smoking in the exit passageway. "W


    She blinked in confusion. Although she couldn''t make sense of the situation, it felt wonderful to see Wesley in front of her when she woke up in the morning. She wished she could see him every morning when she opened her eyes, for the rest of her life.


    Since she said nothing, Wesley continued to speak. "How are you feeling now? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    It was supposed to be a caring gesture. But he sounded indifferent, as if he was just asking what the weather was like today. ir concluded in her mind that Wesley was really a blockhead.


    He didn''t know how to carry a girl in his arms the right way, nor did he know how to be tender or show any care towards others.


    She shook her head, sighing inwardly.


    She shifted her gaze away from him and looked around the room. ''Am I in a ward?''


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Wesley exined, "This is a hospital. You had a feverst night."


    ''A fever? Oh...'' She finally got a grasp of the situation. No wonder she felt ache all over her body.


    "Did you bring me here?" she asked, although she more or less knew the answer.


    Wesley nodded and stood up from the chair. "Have your breakfast now."


    ir slowly sat up on the bed and asked casually, "What was my temperature when you brought me here?" She touched her forehead. It felt normal now. The fever was gone, but she felt a little tired.


    "39.8 degrees," he said.


    ir was taken aback. It had almost touched 40 degrees! ''Could the fever have affected my brain? Would I be stupid?'' But she still recognized Wesley, so her brain should be fine.

 Chapter 546 Goodbye, Sister-in-law

    ir got out of the hospital bed and dragged her weak body to the bathroom to freshen up.


    When she was brushing her teeth, she noticed that her arm wasn''t as red and swollen as it was the day before. A newyer of ointment had been applied to the wound, nourishing her skin. It had a slight fragrance to it.


    She wondered who had applied the ointment to her wound. Was it Wesley, or a doctor?


    When she came out of the bathroom, Wesley had already left. She settled herself back on the bed, and wheeled the cart over that held the bowl of wontons and noodles. She then began eating. She was already half-done by the time Wesley came back with a few pieces of paper and some boxes of medicine in his hands.


    She looked at him, asking, "You eaten yet?"


    He shifted his gaze to her and nodded, "Mmm hmm."


    He quietly waited for her to finish before letting her know how to use the medicine. Staring at his serious profile, ir said sincerely, "Thank you, Wesley." It was good to be his neighbor. She felt protected, safe with him.


    And what if she were his girlfriend? She knew that feeling of security would be even more intense.


    Betraying no emotion, Wesley threw her a quick nce. "You''re wee." He handed the medicine to her and turned on his heels without a word.


    Breaking out of her reverie, ir found he was gone. She left the bed again, and jogged out of the ward. It wasn''t long before she caught up to him. He was waiting for her in front of the elevator.


    The doors opened. When they were about to step inside, they heard a panting voice call out, "Brother, Sister-inw..."


    ir was pretty sure that wasn''t for her, so she continued walking into the elevator. Wesley suddenly grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her out. The elevator doors closed again. She turned to look at him, confused.


    He coldly pointed to a young man gasping for air behind them. He was dressed in a blue shirt and a white gown, and obviously was out of breath, rushing to catch them before they boarded the elevator. The young doctor looked a little bit like Wesley, but hisplexion was muc


    , where the air-conditioner was blowing cool air. He waved goodbye to them from the entrance. "Goodbye, Brother and Sister-inw!"


    That was the second time he called her "Sister-inw." She shook her head. "Hey, I''m not..." However, Niles had already hurried inside. He didn''t want to be around them in case Wesley tried to punch him.


    Embarrassed, she looked at the sullen man.


    Sulking silently, he sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. "Don''t mind him. He''s an idiot, and has been since we were kids. I''ll teach him a lesson next time."


    ''What? An idiot? An idiot made a speech on behalf of his school?''


    ir was confused. Was he trying to say there was nothing between them?


    He skillfully turned the wheel and drove the car away. "Don''t worry about it," she said. "I know he was just joking. He''s only a kid."


    Wesley gave her a sidelong nce. "A kid? You guys aren''t that far apart in age. You may be just a few months older."


    "A few months or a few years, he''s still younger. He''s lively and carefree, like a child."


    Wesley said nothing, lost in his own thoughts.


    When they rounded a corner, his phone suddenly rang. As soon as he tapped on the screen of the in-car phone, a man''s voice echoed through the car. "Wesley, we have a priority alert. Need you ASAP."


    "Understood!" Wesley''s face turned serious. He made a U-turn and was about to head to his toon.

 Chapter 547 Your Girlfriends So Hot

    ir knew that a soldier could be called to duty at a moment''s notice. She told him, "If you have something urgent to handle, just drop me off here. I''ll just get a cab."


    Wesley mulled it over. He did have to get going. But when he saw her face, still drained of color, he thought better of it. He didn''t even slow down. "No, it''s okay."


    ir was surprised, but said nothing.


    She was brought to the ce where he worked. As soon as his car pulled into the parking lot, a few men dressed in army-green shirts came and surrounded Wesley, who was getting out. "Chief! You''re finally here. Please report to Mr. Zhao''s office now."


    Wesley closed the car door. Without responding to his men, he walked around the car to the passenger door.


    The soldiers followed their leader and kept urging him. But they all shut up when the passenger door was pulled open. Their eyes widened in shock. A woman was sitting in the passenger seat, wondering if she should get out.


    Seeing her indecisiveness, Wesley actively helped her unfasten the seat belt, while talking fast. "My office is on the third floor, first room on the left; your uncle''s office is on the fourth floor, second room on the right. Head there and wait for me. I''lle find you when I get a chance."


    ir nodded her head. She moved slowly in the seat, looked down at the ground and carefully stretched out a leg. His vehicle was so high andrge that she needed to get out of it carefully, holding the handle like when she got in.


    Seeing she had bnce issues, Wesley held her hand, and wrapped the other around her waist when she was halfway down. Straightaway, he took her into his arms and let her get to her feet. The other soldiers were even more shocked by this scene, their jaws dropped. Wesley ignored their curious looks and pointed in the direction of his office.


    ir smiled at Wesley''s men, greeting them with a nod. After that, she headed towards the office building.


    As soon as she left the parking lot, the soldiers all besieged their leader and said with keen interest, "Nice going, Chief! She''s cute."


    "Finally. We were wondering why you never dated any girls. When did you get a girlfri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    When they left the office, some of Wesley''s colleagues craned their necks to look at them. ir noticed and asked, "Wesley, what are they looking at?"


    Looking straight ahead, he answered outright, "You."


    "Why?"


    Wesley continued descending the stairs. He caught a glimpse of her when he turned a corner and exined, "You''re the niece of Lieutenant General Ji. They''ve never seen you before."


    "Oh, I see..."


    After the two werepletely out of sight, the group of men hidden in the corner began to gossip. "Wow, she''s gorgeous."


    "Yeah she is. She got such nice eyes, and the way she rolls them..." One of them clutched his heart to make his point. "But he''s so bad-tempered. What does she see in him?"


    "Maybe he''s more tender to her than he is with us."


    "Point taken. So I wonder if he''s marrying into Lieutenant General Ji''s family."


    "Maybe. He''d be smart to do it. He''d work his way through the ranks quickly."


    The fervent discussions didn''t subside even after the pair had left the office building.


    Wesley escorted ir back home. He watched as she unlocked the door to her apartment. He followed her in.


    Out of habit, he vigntly walked around her apartment to check if there were any safety problems. After confirming that everything was safe, he walked towards the door and said, "Get some rest. I should jet."


    ir suddenly called out, "Wait."


    Heced up his boots before turning around to look at her.

 Chapter 548 Let Me Be Your Girlfriend

    ir strolled over, stood in front of Wesley and looked up at him. He frowned in confusion. Suddenly, she put her hands on his strong waist, stood on tiptoe, and quickly nted a kiss on his lips. "Thanks for your help."


    Last time, she kissed the corner of his lips, but this time, her kiss fell fully on his lips. She was getting bolder.


    ir was wallowing in the smugness when Wesley suddenly leaned forward. She was startled and instinctively took a step back. ''What does he want to do? Will he kill me just because I kissed him?'' she wondered.


    "ir."


    "Yes?" Was this the first time he said her name? It sounded so great!


    "I don''t love you." His cold and straightforward words rang in her ears.


    ir grinned, a hint of unnoticeable bitterness lingering on her lips. "I know." She was the one crushing on him, not the other way round. In a rtionship, whoever falls in love first hurts more. ir was well aware of that.


    It only proved that Wesley was a good man. He didn''t love her, so he turned her down from the start. Quickly. It was better than stringing her along.


    Wesley felt a headacheing on. She was quite stubborn so he decided to be blunt. He exined further, "I''m only 24. I don''t have time for love. I don''t need it. My job is to serve my country and its people. That''s it. That''s what I was born to do."


    "Wesley Li," she suddenly called out, interrupting him.


    "What?"


    "You''re a grown-up. You can marry and have kids and still be a soldier. Plenty of military types do that. And I''m not asking you to marry me now. Let''s just date. I promise I won''t bother you when you''re working." ir didn''t know where she got the confidence to say things like that. She knew it was now or never. She probably wouldn''t be that bold a second time.


    Wesley gave her a long look. "No, it''s not in the cards, okay? Don''t kiss me again. Keep your hands¡ªand your lips¡ªto yourself, and we can still be friends."


    "Friends..." She hesitated for a second. "I can''t just be your friend. I love you."


    "I told you, I don''t love you. Hate me if you have to, but just leave me alone." He left her apartment after dropping thest words.


    ir took a deep brea


    t in. "In my house?"


    "Yeah. Know how long it''s been since I cooked?" Thinking of something, he turned around to look at Talbot, who was still in a daze. "Get in there. I''m going back home to change."


    Talbot nodded and ran towards ir''s apartment.


    Wesley headed over to his own ce. Talbot changed into a pair of clean slippers that ir gave to him. As he walked inside, he asked curiously, "So how long have you known Wesley?"


    ir thought for a second before answering, "A long time. But we didn''t really get to know each other."


    "So...are you two... close with each other now?" Talbot asked with an evil smile.


    ir shook her head. "No. But we know each other a little better. After all, we''re neighbors. And he helped me out a few times."


    "Oh..." Talbot nodded. He took out the ingredients from the bag while running his eyes over her apartment. "Your apartment is pretty much the same as our dear leader''s. It''s warmer here somehow, and morefortable."


    ir helped him carry the food to the kitchen. "It''s the decorations."


    "Yeah, maybe."


    ir told him where all the cooking utensils were. In the end, she said, "Sorry for the trouble. Thank you for cooking for me tonight."


    Talbot shook his head. "We''re good. I like it. Wait out in the dining room. I''ll take care of everything in the kitchen."


    "No, I can stay. I''ll help you wash the vegetables." Her arm was hurt but it wasn''t a big deal to wash the vegetables.

 Chapter 549 Blair Was Green With Envy

    "Get out of here," Talbot said in a teasing tone. "I''m used to working my magic alone." He shed ir a disarming smile.


    "Okay. I''ll leave you alone. Call me if you need me," ir offered.


    "Sure."


    After leaving the kitchen, ir returned to her bedroom and began to clean. She straightened the furniture, dusted around the trim, and smoothed out the covers on her bed.


    By the time she was done, Wesley still hadn''t arrived. She sat on the sofa, watching TV to kill time. After a while, the doorbell rang.


    She sprang up from the sofa and made her way to the door. Wesley had just had a shower and looked quite fresh. ir pouted andined, "I thought you were going to cook for me."


    Casting a casual nce at Talbot, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, Wesley said indifferently, "You get fed either way. What''s the difference?"


    ''I want to taste your cooking. That''s the difference, '' ir thought to herself.


    Noticing a dash of disappointment shing through her eyes, Wesley exined, "I''m so bad I can burn water. Talbot''s a top-flight cook. He won first ce in apetitionst year." What he said was true. Although he knew how to cook, the food he cooked could only be described as edible, far from delicious.


    ir was still recovering from a fever. Talbot had learned how to cook ideal meals for patients and people getting over illnesses. He had done it for his father more than a few times.


    That was why Wesley had asked him to cook for ir.


    "Got it," ir nodded, but her expression showed that she was not convinced. ''He didn''t want to cook for me, and even found ame excuse.''


    Wesley could tell that she didn''t buy his exnation, but decided not to push the issue. He went to the kitchen to see if he could help Talbot, but the cook drove him out too.


    Seeing that ir was watching TV, Wesley came over and sat next to her, pulling out his phone to y a game.


    Within two minutes, his phone started ringing. ir couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him, wondering, ''It''ste. I wonder who that is. A coworker or a friend?''


    Wes


    May I friend you?" They had known each other for a while, but she didn''t have his number.


    Wesley didn''t turn her down this time. He fished out his cell phone and tossed it to her. "Knock yourself out."


    ir picked his phone up. It was old, the OS was at least two years out of date. She swiped the screen, and it asked her for a PIN. "Password?"


    "1104."


    "Sounds like a birthday," she said casually.


    "Yeah. Megan''s." He didn''t feel the need to hide it from her. Megan had changed his password.


    ir froze for a moment. ''Megan again! She has him on a short leash.''


    Suddenly, she lost the desire to friend him.


    She threw his phone back to him. "Forget it," she spat.


    Wesley caught his phone. ''What''s her problem?'' he thought.


    Under his confused look, ir said in a sad voice, "I quit. You don''t care for me. I know you feel it''s your responsibility to help me. I''m sorry I came on to you."


    She sounded like a girl who had been hurt by her boyfriend.


    Wesley figured out what she was doing. He looked at his phone and asked, "You ying cat and mouse? Hoping I''ll feel sorry for you?"


    ''Seriously? Why does he know everything? Oh God! How embarrassing!''


    ir forced a smile and stammered, "You...you''re imagining things."


    Wesley sneered. He raised his phone and asked, "Sure you don''t want to friend me?"


    Being a proud girl, ir answered firmly, "No, I don''t."

 Chapter 550 A Wuss

    ir could only watch helplessly as Wesley put his phone back in his pocket.


    It wasn''t long after that Talbot finished cooking. When he walked out of the kitchen with a te of food, an awkward silence hung between ir and Wesley. But he was too slow to realize it. "Come and get it!"


    Wesley shot to his feet first and went to the kitchen to help Talbot set the table.


    ir followed him and began todle porridge for them.


    Just as she picked up thedle, someone stopped her. "You scalded your arm, remember? Let me do it," said Wesley.


    He took thedle away from her without a second thought and began to dish it out into the bowls.


    ir shrugged and sat at the dining room table, waiting for the two.


    Talbot''s cooking skills were amazing, like he said. ir raved about the dishes, telling him what a terrific cook he was.


    The cook, however, blushed. He tried to change the topic. "Have some more. Try this Chinese yam. Easy on the stomach and good for healing."


    ir nodded. "Thanks, Talbot." After she ate it, she eximed, "Wow! That''s really sweet!"


    "Of course! I picked it myself. Hey, you know how to pick Chinese yams?" ir shook her head, so Talbot continued, "Make sure they''re firm all the way around, and the skin isn''t all wrinkled. And you don''t want any cracks in it, either." It was obvious he was passionate about the subject.


    Wesley, who kept silent all this time, watched Talbot continue to heap food onto ir''s te while the twoughed happily. As time went by, anger rose in his heart.


    After dinner, ir sat on the sofa to get some rest.


    Talbot cleaned up, while Wesley washed the dishes.


    Talbot came over to Wesley and whispered in his ear, "What''s going on, Chief? Yeah, I saw you at dinner. You sure there''s nothing between you and her?"


    Wesley cast a scornful nce at him and asked in reply, "What''s it to you?"


    Talbot scratched the back of his head and gave him a shy smile. "I figured I''d ask her out. But if you like her, I''ll back off."


    Wesley pushed him away and spat out, "I don''t like her!" He had a murderous look on his face, his hands balled into fists. Talbot steeled himself in case Wesley tried to swing at him.


    This was not the way he expected the conversation to go. He took a few steps back, murmuring in a low voice, "Hey, hey. I''ll drop it, okay? You don''t like her."


    When Wesley said those wor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    finished yet. "Wuss!" he snapped.


    ir couldn''t believe her ears.


    ''Seriously? Is he trying to mess with me?'' She took a deep breath to calm down. "Are you trashing fruit? How is a man supposed to eat fruit, then?" she asked in a calm voice.


    It took a Herculean effort to keep her voice even, because deep inside, she was quite unhappy.


    "Like this!" Wesley took a piece of apple which had been cut in half, and took arge bite. He ate so much of it that only a smaller bite would be needed to finish it off.


    ir''s eyes almost popped out of her head.


    She also realized Wesley was in a bad mood and would find something to bitch about no matter what she said or did. She decided that saying nothing was better than having her head bitten off.


    But she was wrong. Wesley was not trying to mess with her. For some reason, he was angry at Talbot, calling him a wuss. What a way to repay him for that delicious meal he cooked!


    When Talbot finished washing the dishes and left the kitchen, his jaw dropped when he saw the fruit tter. He picked up a hunk of dragon fruit and looked at it, a dubious look on his face. "Chief, did you use a pickax to cut this?" he joked.


    Wesley was boiling with rage. "Fuck off. I worked my ass off to make this."


    "Sorry, Chief. It''s fine." Talbot made a face and stuck out his tongue.


    "You always bully Talbot like this?" ir asked.


    ''Bully?'' Talbot shook his head. "Don''t worry. Our chief never bullied us. This is how he talks to us. He''s actually a great guy."


    ''Except that he''s a hothead and a relentless taskmaster, '' Talbot thought.

 Chapter 551 I Can Stand The Heat

    Wesley fixed his eyes on ir and sneered, "You think I''m bullying Talbot? Are you trying to protect him from me?"


    "Talbot cooked for us, cleaned the house and washed the dishes. Are you not moved at all?" ir asked in return.


    Wesley was about to say something when the room went dark. The electricity had gone off.


    "What happened?" ir asked as she unlocked her phone.


    Wesley stood up from the sofa, fished out his phone and opened the shlight application. "You sit here. I''ll go take a look."


    "Okay." ir had her phone light on to light Wesley''s path.


    The two of them lived in the same housing estate, so their main power switches had been installed likewise. He found it soon enough, and after checking it, he didn''t find anything wrong.


    At that moment, they received a text message from the State Grid. It said, "Dear resident, sorry to inform you..." It turned out that all the apartments in the housing estate were out of power and they were not sure when it woulde back on.


    ir was at a loss for words. It was summer!


    "I''ll go buy some candles," Wesley offered.


    When he arrived at the door to change his shoes, he saw Talbot and ir chatting under the shlight. He immediately changed his mind. "ir, you are more familiar with the housing estate. You go buy the candles."


    ir agreed without hesitation.


    She walked towards the door, but when she turned back to look at the dark apartment, she figured it was an excellent opportunity to bond with Wesley. She didn''t want to miss this chance, so she told Talbot, "Talbot, will you go buy the candles? I''m scared of the dark."


    Talbot nodded. ir told him the location of the grocery store cheerfully. When he was about to leave, he turned back to look at his superior and his dream girl. ''Something is not right, '' he thought.


    Talbot shook his head and went down the stairs.


    ir fixed her eyes on Wesley without looking away. He felt aroused by her gaze, so he got up from the sofa quickly. "I need a smoke," he said, as he turned towards the balcony.


    But a soft, warm hand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "I know. But the light show has nothing to do with¡ª"


    The light shot towards them again, the shadow of which looked exactly like a man''s figure.


    ''Oh! It was just a shadow from the light show!'' ir thought to herself.


    Embarrassed, she tried to exin to him, "Usually, the moment I get home, I turn on the lights. So, I''ve never seen this before. Please don''t get me wrong."


    She was telling the truth. Every time she entered her bedroom, she would turn on the lights and close the curtains. It was the first time that the electricity of her apartment had been cut off.


    Wesley looked at the girl before him and raised her chin to force her to look into his eyes. "Were you trying to seduce me?"


    He didn''t believe what she had said. He thought that she had done it on purpose to lure him into the bedroom. ''She doesn''t even mind using her body to seduce me.''


    ir was stunned by his question and clenched her fists. ''Is this how he sees me?'' ir didn''t think it necessary to clear her name. She shed a charming smile, held his waist and pressed herself against his strong body. "Bingo! How about we spend the night together?"


    Wesley gave her an evil smile as he moved forward, which made her automatically step backward. Bang! Her back hit the wall and she gave a choked cry, her grip on his waist loosening. ''What a jerk! He doesn''t know how to treat a girl properly!''

 Chapter 552 I Have No Time For Love

    Wesley pressed ir against the wall and put his hands there as well. She was boxed in, with his hands on either side of her head.


    He lowered his head, leaned in, and said in a low voice, "You want me to act like this, huh?"


    "Wh-what?" she stammered. His face was inches away from hers. She caught a whiff of some scent or other; it smelled like grass¡ªit must be his shower gel. There was no electricity, and ir''s phone was the only source of light. It shed enough light for her to see his waist.


    Romance was in the air, there in the bedroom. Her heart raced, her mind running wild with visions.


    ''You''ve shown me what you want, so I''ll y along.'' A scornful smile shed across Wesley''s face.


    Before ir knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips, sending her into a blissful trance. The brush of his lips against hers was everything she imagined it to be¡ªgentle, passionate, perfect.


    ir widened her eyes, not knowing how to respond. His kiss was demanding yet soft. She felt like hundreds of fireworks had exploded simultaneously in her mind.


    She remembered a song all of a sudden¡ªJane Zhang''s "Finally I Have You."


    One line from that song in particr said, "Finally I have you. I''m d I never gave up."


    And that song was so perfect, describing exactly what she was feeling. She was ecstatic that he finally showed his feelings for her. She had worked hard for his love¡ªshe deserved it.


    She was so moved her eyes reddened from tears. She closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe and cradled his neck, kissing him back. She poured every bit of her heart and soul, her hopes and dreams into that kiss.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the doorbell of her apartment rang, breaking rudely into the couple''s romantic moment.


    Wesley let her go and regarded the girl in his arms. ir was finally able to breathe again, her face as red as a ripe tomato. She broke free from him, moving to open the door for Talbot.


    Before she could leave her bedroom, Wesley pulled her back and pressed her against the wall again. "I''ve seen so many women like you. Kabedo


    ng bolts were shooting through her, this sweet tingling in her heart, her body trembling. Wesley held her waist and warned in a low voice, "Don''t move."


    Her scent made him lose his cool.


    His body was heavy on hers, and ir was suffocating. "Get away from me... Mmmph..." Her lips were blocked again.


    Just as ir thought Wesley was going to make love to her right here and now, he suddenly stopped. Holding back all his emotions, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Scared?"


    "Mmm Hmm..." ir nodded. No one had ever done what Wesley just did to her.


    Wesley was done with it. "I don''t think it''s a good idea toe around anymore. I don''t really want a woman in my life, as a friend or lover. I''m a soldier, and I have no time for any of that."


    ir bit her lips, body shaking. After she heard what he said, she bit his shoulder hard.


    She wanted to make it hurt, so she bit down with all her might.


    Wesley clenched his teeth, refusing to make a sound.


    ir felt like she was biting a brick. Wesley didn''t respond at all. Instead, she felt her teeth aching.


    When she let go, Wesley left the bed and the apartment.


    The sad woman heard the door to her apartment close. She didn''t move or do anything else, other than sit there and think, miserable.


    She had nned to get a hotel room, but there was no need. The electricity came back on about a half hour after he left.

 Chapter 553 A Gala To Welcome The Freshmen

    For the next two days, ir and Wesley didn''t see each other at all, not on campus or in the elevator.


    ir was afraid that once the freshmen''s military training was done, he would get reassigned somewhere else and she''d never see him.


    Although they were neighbors, they didn''t spend much time together. As he said, he was usually gone. She hoped that the military training would never end. She wanted to at least see him, even if he didn''t say hi. Her eyes were full of affection when she saw him.


    Joslyn sighed in her heart, ''Bless, I hope you get what you want someday.''


    Time flies! Two weeks flew by, and the military training program came to an end. The annual g to wee the freshmen was also fast approaching.


    The g was held on the training ground. The date was the night before thest day of training. The guests were the teachers and students at the university, as well as the soldiers who hadn''t left yet.


    One of the hosts was a girl in a red evening dress, a senior, and the other was a handsome junior in a suit and leather shoes. To the audience''s surprise, after their opening, the first program was neither a song nor a dance performance.


    The male host dered in a charming voice, "Now let''s wee ir Jing, a junior majoring in Business English, to give us an English speech to kick this thing off. Let''s give her a warm wee."


    The students started screaming and whistling in excitement. The din was deafening. As that was going on, a lovely girl in a sky-blue knee-length dress and a pair of white high heels stepped onto the stage. She was very naturally made up, to entuate her best features, and looked as if she had no make-up on at all. She wore some pink lip gloss as well.


    Talbot patted Wesley''s shoulder excitedly and yelled, "Chief, it''s ir! Wow! What a hottie!"


    Wesley, who sat upright, rolled his eyes at him and then looked at the girl on the stage. Then he looked away, as if he were not impressed.


    Mouth wide open, Lenard looked at the boys screaming and whistling for ir, and murmured in disappointment, "ir has


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    boys had confessed their love to her. What was more, none of them were men worth having. She was on the brink of a nervous breakdown.


    Farris Tong didn''t know what ir had said in English, but Wesley could. He curled his lips, and felt lucky that he had obtained the TEM8 certificate.


    Farris Tong got angry and threw the flowers he held to the ground. "Hey, don''t y the holier-than-thou card with me! I have money, and I can buy as many TEM8 certificates as I want."


    ''Money? I really don''t have money, '' ir thought and sneered. ''But I don''t give a damn about it.'' "I admit that the TEM8 certificate is nothing. I also passed the TOEFL and IELTS exams. And now I''m studying for my GRE. Tell you what, buy me those test results and I''ll be your girlfriend. Oh, and the CATTI certificate for trantors too. Level 1, 2, or 3, doesn''t matter."


    The boy''s face turned red with embarrassment as he listened to her. He couldn''t get all that. It would cost a small fortune. Besides that, it wouldn''t matter. His grades weren''t up to snuff.


    He felt he would burst with anger and shame. "Just tell me yes or no. Quit jerking me around," he spat. "My bros are here. I have a reputation to uphold!"


    ir looked behind her and saw several boys following closely.


    ''Is he trying to threaten me?'' she thought. "Look, I''m ttered, really. But the answer is no. Goodbye," she said firmly.

 Chapter 554 Then We Can Sleep With Each Other

    <h2>Then We Can Sleep With Each Other</h2>


    "Stop!" Farris shouted and grabbed ir''s arm to stop her from leaving. She hated being touched by strangers and shook him off with all her might.


    Caught off-guard, Farris staggered backwards and tripped over a stone, which sent him plummeting to the ground. He rolled over to a sitting position, trying to get his bearings.


    ir couldn''t believe her eyes. ''Am I that strong? Or is he that weak?''


    She immediately helped Farris to his feet and apologized to him. "Wow! I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Many onlookers couldn''t help but giggle at what happened.


    Farris was pissed off. When he stood up, he grabbed ir again with both hands and reprimanded, "Don''t pull away from me when I''m talking to you! Who do you think you are? You should be grateful to me for liking you. You y goody-two-shoes when you''re just a cheap-ass ho! Last chance! You can either agree to it, or I''ll just do what I have to."


    ''Be grateful to him for liking me? Ha-ha! That''s hrious, '' ir thought. She regarded the discussion as over, so she turned to leave.


    Farris, however, pushed her to the ground, him on top. "Everyone''s at the g. If I fuck you right here, there won''t be anyone riding to your rescue."


    ir panicked. "Lay a finger on me, and I''ll paint the walls with your blood," she said through gritted teeth as she struggled to free her hands. He had them pinned on either side of her head.


    After a short pause, Farris said, "Then agree to be my girlfriend."


    ir clenched her teeth and struggled against his weight. "Not a chance!"


    Farris'' friends saw this and ran over. "Dude, not cool," one of them said.


    "You know her uncle''s¡ª"


    "I don''t give a shit who her uncle is!" Farris cut him off. "I''m gonna fuck this bitch, and no one''s gonna stop me."


    Birds of a feather flock together. Some of Farris'' friends were also from well-off families, and they acted as if they were above thew. One of Farris'' friends lit a cigarette and stared at them coldly. "Yeah. Teach this bitch a lesson so she''ll know her ce."


    "Exactly! Farris, since she likes ying the good girl, fuck her as hard as you can, and don''t stop until she begs you. She might even like it enough toe back to you."


    "Ha-ha!" The boys leered at ir.


    Farris covered ir''s mouth so she was unable to call for help. His weight suffocated her. His eyes were red with excitement. "I''ve never fucked a straight-A student before. This is gonna be good. Quit struggling. I''ll take you to a hotel if you behave."


    At this moment, a man''s voice came from the darkness. "Only wusses force themselves on a girl."


    "Who''s that?" Farris turned in the direction of the voice.


    Tears welled up in ir''s eyes when she heard the voice. ''He came! My knight in shining armor, '' she thought.


    "It doesn''t matter who. What matters is that I''ve got everything recorded. Now amscray, or I turn this over to the cops." He held up his phone.


    Frightened, Farris took his hand from ir''s mouth. But then he remembered something and covered it again. "Go ahead. Give it to the cops. Only wusses do that. Why are you hiding? Afraid to face me?"


    A figure came out of the darkness. Before Farris could see who it was, he was hauled to his feet, and a hook kick sent him flying.


    "Aaaargh!" Farris yelled at the top of his lungs, scaring a flock of birds.


    "M-Mr. Li..." Farris stammered while backing up. He was lying on his back, so the scene was somewhatical. If looks could kill, Wesley would haveid those boys out in an instant. They decided discretion was the better part of valor and ran off.


    Wesley bent down, grabbed Farris by his cor and lifted him in the air. Farris covered his head and pleaded, "Oh God, no! Please let me go. I won''t do it again!" He had seen Wesley fight off more than ten soldiers on the training grounds. He knew this guy had seen his share of real battles as well.


    Wesley raised his right fist, ready to punch him in the face, but a pair of soft hands grabbed his fist. He turned around and saw ir.


    She shook her head. This was a university, and Wesley was a drillmaster. If he beat a student, his reputation would be ruined and he might be punished.


    Wesley knew what she meant. This guy wasn''t worth his career. He let go of Farris, and the would-be rapist ran off at full speed.


    ir and Wesley were left alone. After consideration, she said, "We gotta stop meeting like this. You saved me again. I owe you my life." She would never miss a chance to confess her love to him.


    ''Sounds like she''s not done. What more could she say?'' Wesley thought.


    As expected, ir continued, "Do you wanna get married? Then we can sleep with each other. I can take care of you." ''For the rest of my life, I want you, for better or worse, '' she thought.


    To her disappointment, Wesley turned and left without saying a word. In fact, he was afraid of what he would say if he stayed.


    Sighing in defeat, ir walked to the entrance of the university instead of following Wesley. She didn''t want to annoy him.


    At the entrance, she grabbed a bike with a bike-sharing application on her phone and rode back to her apartment.


    The next morning, when ir came to school, she saw a couple of military vehicles driving out of there.


    She knew that the military training was over and they were leaving.


    She saw Wesley sitting in the passenger seat of the second vehicle. The girls beside ir got excited, giggling, pointing, and whispering. They thought Wesley was super-handsome.


    Wesley''s eyes met ir''s, but in the next second, he looked away as if she were a mere stranger.


    Talbot was in the third vehicle. He asked the driver to stop and waved at ir. "ir, we''re taking off. Don''t be a stranger, okay?"


    ir waved back. "Sure. Bye!"


    Lenard, Bowman, and others who knew her also waved goodbye.


    After they left, she went inside, feeling frustrated.


    Somehow, she was suddenly struck with a deep sense of loss.


    Hartwell''s birthday was just around the corner. Joslyn asked ir along on a shopping trip to buy him a gift. ir herself had to give her cousin a gift too, so she didn''t turn Joslyn down.


    When Joslyn took her to the Shining International za, ir''s eyes widened. "Joslyn, did you win the lottery? Prices are sky high here!"


    Joslyn sighed and said, "I know. But your cousin''s worth it. What can I do?" She felt her heart ache at the thought of buying something in here.


    ir grabbed Joslyn''s hand and led her to the entrance. "Look, he''s not that kind of guy. You can''t buy his love. One dor or a thousand, he''ll just be happy you got him something."


    Joslyn stopped ir. "Don''t worry. Although they don''t give me any pocket money, I''ve got some money saved from my part-time job. I have enough to get him something special."

 Chapter 555 He Doesnt Even Like You

    The "they" Joslyn was referring to were her father and stepmother. Apparently, they treated her badly.


    Joslyn and ir entered the Shining International za and were dazzled by a superb collection of beautiful things inside.


    Standing outside a clothing store, Joslyn admired a beautiful dress in the shop window. "Wow, that dress is amazing. The price is amazing too¡ª29, 999 dors. There was a time you could have afforded that."


    She was right. When ir''s parents were still alive, her mom was rich, even though her dad was a poor professor. However, after the ident, ir had to pay her neighbors back for their losses. The huge fire had caused a great damage in the vi zone.


    Her uncle and cousin offered to give her pocket money many times, but she turned them down every time. She got a schrship every semester, enough to cover her living expenses.


    "Hey ir, why not try it on?" Joslyn asked and pinched her arm.


    ir shook her head. "Why bother? I don''t have the money. It''ll tick off the salespeople."


    Her words made sense to Joslyn. "All right. Let''s go."


    While walking, Joslyn put aforting hand on ir''s shoulder. "I''ll find a good job and work hard after graduation. And I''ll give you a dress as expensive as this one as a birthday gift," Joslyn promised.


    "Really? Then I''m looking forward to it." ir kissed Joslyn on her cheek.


    Joslynughed out loud. "No problem. That''s me, studying hard for your future. However, I think maybe you should buy me the dress. You are a straight-A student. You''ll be a postgraduate one day. Or even a doctor. You''ll probably make a ton more money."


    Looking at the clothes in the mall, ir answered absentmindedly, "I hope so. But I''m really burned out. I feel like all I do is study." Actually, she didn''t want to be a strong, self-made woman. She just wanted to marry Wesley and be a housewife, taking care of her husband and children every day. That was hard, because he didn''t like her.


    Joslyn leaned in a


    Wesley saw the post, and after a short pause, he simply said, "I don''t know."


    "Isn''t she Lieutenant General Ji''s niece? He has money, right?"


    "I have no idea," was Wesley''s answer.


    Talbot rolled his eyes and went to talk about ir with others.


    ir had forgotten to block her rtives when she sent the post. Soon, Natalia Deng, Adalson''s wife called her. "What do you mean, ir? Are youining that we don''t give you money? You want others to look down on us?"


    "It''s not like that, Aunt Natalia. I was just kidding. I''ve got a schrship. And Uncle Adalson paid for my rent. I''m really grateful to you and him," ir answered softly.


    Natalia Deng spat, "I don''t care what you were thinking. I''ll wire you some money tonight. When you get a job, remember to pay us back."


    "There''s really no need to¡ª" She was going to get a schrship soon.


    However, before she could finish, Natalia Deng cut her off. "Just shut up! What can you do with less than 1, 000? Do you want to starve? We''ll feel bad if you starve. How will we ever face your mother in heaven if we let that happen? You refuse to live with us, and that''s bad enough. Now you don''t have the money to support yourself. You want people to think we''re mean?"


    Natalia Deng was starting to yell. ir had to take the receiver away from her ear.

 Chapter 556 The Days When I Don’t See You

    Natalia was, in fact, a nice person. It was just that she had a sharp tongue.


    She sounded harsh over the phone, but she was only calling ir to tell her that she was going to wire her some money.


    After Natalia had scolded ir for five minutes, her throat dried up. She drank some water and continued, "I''m too tired to say anything more. Just hang up. You didn''t even spend the night here on your cousin''s birthday. Do you ever think about me? What will your grandpa think of me? He might think that I mistreat you or something."


    Even though she had asked ir to hang up, she didn''t stop talking. ir didn''t dare hang up while she was still scolding her. "Aunt, Grandpa knows how nice you are to me. He will only think that I am the luckiest girl in the world to have an amazing, caring aunt like you."


    Natalia''s gloomy face broke into a smile. To conceal her happiness, she feigned an annoyed tone and said, "Whatever. Bye."


    After ending the phone call, Natalia saw her younger son, Wacian Ji,e down the stairs in a neat suit. "Now I know why your father likes ir so much. Girls are indeed more lovable. Neither you nor your brother brings me any form offort. You both worry me all the time. Hartwell is in his thirties, unmarried, and you are 29 years old, without even a girlfriend. When am I going to have a grandchild? In my nies? Maybe it''s my fault. I should have given birth to two girls."


    Wacian Ji felt wronged. He hadn''t even said a word since that morning. He wondered how he had gotten on his mother''s nerves.


    Natalia walked past him and urged, "Don''t spend all your time and energy on work. Go on a blind date or something. I will go with you and select my daughter-inw."


    Wacian Ji tucked his hands into his pockets, looking at his mom, stone-faced. "Hartwell brought his girlfriend homest time. Since you are so anxious to see him get married, why haven''t you paid her family a visit yet?"


    "I don''t need you to remind me of that. I''ll visit Joslyn''s parents as soon as she graduates."


    To get his mom off his back, Wacian Ji brought up ir''s secret. "I heard that ir has a crush on someone. Don''t you want to know who it is?" His mom was always so


    t lifting his head. "Granted. You have been working for three months in a row. You do need to get some rest. Just remember to submit the note for leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    ir counted the days as they passed by without Wesley''s presence. Five days after their brief meeting in the hallway, she once again saw him. When she was waiting for the elevator to go to her apartment, Wesley walked over with a few bags of food in his hands.


    The elevator arrived and he went straight in. Looking at his figure, ir lost her nerve to walk into the elevator. For some reason, she was afraid to be near him.


    Wesley turned around in the elevator and pressed the button. The doors closed.


    But soon after, the doors opened again. He looked at her.


    She blinked in bewilderment.


    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, he asked with a frown, "Are youing?"


    ''He is talking to me.'' It was a ray of hope. ir was happy. She scampered into the elevator.


    The doors closed again. Confined in the little space, neither of them made an attempt to start a conversation.


    It was normal for Wesley to remain quiet, but ir had to tell herself to shut up.


    She was afraid that he didn''t want to hear her speak. If that was the case, she would only push him away by talking too much.


    The elevator arrived at the sixteenth floor, and ir walked out first. She was about to say goodbye to him when a girl in a zer standing in front of the door to his apartment caught her eye.

 Chapter 557 Dinner For Three

    The girl was Megan.


    When she saw ir and Wesley walk out of the elevator together, she was taken aback at first, and then she squeezed out some tears and ran into Wesley''s arms, weeping.


    Wesley was concerned. "What''s the matter?" he asked tenderly.


    "I think someone is still stalking me."


    Wesley turned towards the other side of the hallway. Seeing what he was doing, ir turned her head too. Two bodyguards stood there. Noticing Wesley was staring at them, one of them walked over. "They were gangsters, Mr. Li. They followed us all the way here. Mr. Huo is still out of the country."


    While they were talking, ir ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. With a beep, the door was unlocked, and she pushed it open and walked in sullenly.


    When she closed the door, she could still hear Wesley discussing the stalkers in the hallway.


    She turned the lights on, changed into slippers, and walked into the kitchen.


    It was only when she opened the fridge that it urred to her that she had forgotten to go to the grocery store. The fridge itself was pretty bare. There were only a few tomatoes sitting in there. She checked the cab and could only find two packages of instant noodles.


    It seemed instant noodles would be the only thing on the menu tonight.


    She tossed a packet of instant noodles onto the top of the counter and walked into the bedroom to get changed.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Who could that be?


    It couldn''t be Wesley. He wasforting his sad, terrified niece.


    ir peeked through the cat''s eye and saw Wesley standing outside, looking a little impatient. She opened the door quickly and asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Li?"


    Wesley always got to the point. "I have stuff in my fridge. You''re a better cook than I am, so why note over and cook? We can eat together."


    ''We?'' "By ''we, '' do you mean you and me or the three of us?" asked ir. That was an important distinction. She wanted to get Wesley alone.


    "The three of us." Megan hadn''t eaten either. Wesley intended to give her a lift home after dinner.


    "Oh. It''s no fun being the third wheel, so I''ll have to say no. Bye." With that, she shut the door in his face.


    Staring at the closed door, Wesley felt frustration rising in him. But he didn''t give up. A momentt


    egan asked, "Uncle Wesley, your English is excellent. She couldn''t be better than you, could she?"


    Wesley admitted, "You bet she is. She''s passed the TEM8, TOEFL, and IELTS tests." He sounded firm.


    Megan''s eyes were filled with admiration when she looked at ir. "Wow! You''re smart!" she said. The next second, the expression on her face changed. She grabbed Wesley''s arm and pleaded, "But I like the way you teach me. I''d have to get used to a different style if she helped me. It''s better if you do it. Please..."


    ir noticed the way Megan leaned on his shoulder and the way she talked to him. Wesley wasn''t annoyed at all. "Okay, fine. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Megan scampered away. Wesley walked over to ir, turned on the faucet and washed his hands. "What was in the bag?"


    ir''s heart hurt as she watched the way Megan was with him. She pushed the sadness away and answered, "Nothing. Just seasoning."


    He could tell at a nce whether she was telling the truth or not. Now that she didn''t want to let him know, he didn''t press the issue. After turning off the faucet, he left the kitchen and walked into the bedroom where Megan was doing her homework.


    He didn''t leave the room, even when dinner was ready.


    Heart sinking, ir carried the dishes out, ced them on the table one by one. She kept shifting her gaze to the bedroom. The door was closed, so she had no idea what was going on in there. When all the dishes had been served, she shed the apron and left Wesley''s apartment without a word.

 Chapter 558 Why Did You Eat My Food

    Hearing the noise in the living room, Wesley looked at his watch to check the time. ''It''s about time for dinner, '' he thought. He stood and told Megan, "Come and eat. You can do the rest after dinner."


    "Okay,"


    They walked out of the bedroom to find that ir was nowhere to be found. The table was set, chock-full of various dishes. The smell reached Wesley''s nostrils, and his stomach growled obligingly.


    Megan jogged over to the table excitedly and said, "A six-course meal and soup. Man, I''m starved! Let''s wash up, Uncle Wesley."


    Wesley pondered for a while and said, "Wait a sec. I''ll be back."


    Then he turned and left the apartment. The smile on Megan''s face vanished as she watched him leave.


    Wesley rang the doorbell a few times, but ir didn''te to the door. Anxious and impatient, he keyed in the password to her apartment and slipped inside.


    The apartment was dark. It seemed no one was home. "ir," he called. But no one answered.


    He believed ir wasn''t home.


    ''She cooked dinner, but left my apartment. She didn''t eat, she didn''t even say goodbye. What the hell?''


    Because he couldn''t find ir, Wesley grew anxious.


    He took out his phone to call her, only to realize that he didn''t have her number.


    ir had once tried to friend him on WeChat, but she changed her mind in the end.


    Looking around her empty apartment, Wesley grew more irritated by the minute.


    After leaving his ce, instead of going back to her own apartment, ir took the elevator, went downstairs and walked out of the apartmentplex.


    ''Oops, I left the gift I bought for Wesley in the cab, '' she remembered, not long after she had left the building. ''Never mind. I''ll grab it some other time.


    If he finds it, then I won''t have to go through the trouble to give it to him.''


    Night had fallen. They were in deep winter, and you could see your breath in the air, but ir only wore a thin coat. The cold wind chilled her to the bone. Roaming the streets, she had no destination in mind. She had to take a walk and try to make herself feel better.


    Seeing Wesley again after so many days had put her in the best of moods.


    But they were not a


    her to his ce.


    ir looked at his hand holding her wrist. Suddenly she put her right hand on it and said, "Wait a minute."


    The softness of her hand made his heart flutter. "Go ahead. Go in."


    "No, not before getting this straightened out." She didn''t want to see the weird girl inside.


    Realizing that it was inappropriate to hold each other by the wrist, Wesley withdrew his hand. "Go inside and eat."


    "No, thanks. I already ate."


    "What did you eat? You mean a piece of fish tofu? A mouthful of oden soup?" Wesley argued. His hands started doing the talking for him.


    "Not just that. Before you got there, I also had some sausage." It was true. She had been so hungry that when she was standing in line for her order, she bought a sausage to ease her growling stomach.


    Wesley''s face turned gloomy again. "So you are telling me that you ate junk food for dinner?"


    ''Why is he so cranky? What a jerk.'' "That''s not junk food! It''sfort food." A smug smile spread across her face. "And you ate it too," ir retorted.


    "Youing in or not?"


    "No. I''m going home." If Megan wasn''t there, she would have gone inside his apartment without him inviting her. She hadn''t seen much of him at alltely. She would seize any opportunity to be with him. But she drew the line at seeing him with another woman.


    Wesley ran out of patience. Before ir knew it, he squatted down and draped her over his shoulders in a fireman''s carry.

 Chapter 559 The Gift

    ir''s head was spinning. When she could finally think clearly, she found herself sitting at the table already.


    The dishes on the table remained untouched. Megan sat on the couch, ying games on her phone. Seeing Wesley and ir were back already, she put her phone away and stood up.


    "Where did you go? I''m starving. Let''s eat," Megan said pouting as she sat opposite ir.


    ir smiled. "I took a walk." She was surprised to know that Wesley and Megan hadn''t eaten yet. ''Was he waiting for me, then?''


    Wesley took the seat next to her and threw her a pair of chopsticks. "Here. Eat."


    ir picked up the chopsticks and tried a couple pieces of tofu. The dinner was already cold.


    "I''ll heat these up," she said as she stood up.


    Wesley dragged her back into her seat with one hand. "It''s not too cold. Don''t go to the trouble. Just eat."


    The heat had been turned on, so the dishes were just room temperature. ir sat back.


    After taking a couple bites, Meganined, "The beef bone broth is cold. Uncle Wesley, can you warm it up for me? It might cause a tummy ache if we eat it cold."


    "Okay." Wesley dropped his chopsticks and walked into the kitchen, carrying the beef bone broth.


    ir gaped at him. ''He just said the dishes weren''t that cold.''


    After dinner, the three of them left Wesley''s ce together. Wesley was going to drive Megan home, and ir went back to her own apartment.


    When the doorbell rang, ir was rxing, reading on the bed after afortable shower. She jogged to the door. It was Wesley. He had juste back home.


    He was holding his phone in his hands. "What''s your WeChat ount?"


    Before ir could say anything, he added, "I''ll be pretty busy from now on. So I might need help taking care of my ce."


    "Oh..." ir grabbed her phone from the bedroom, and they friended each other on WeChat.


    His username was Wes, and hers was Bless.


    The two names rhymed and even looked simr. ir couldn''t help thinking that judging fro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    something was on her mind. "What''s in it? You look conspiratorial."


    Unable to make up her mind, she felt frustrated. In the end, she took the bag out of the cab and handed it to Wesley. "I saw itst time when I was shopping. I thought it suited you, so I bought it. I haven''t found an opportunity to give it to you until today."


    Wesley took the bag and opened it. Inside was a ck embroidered box containing a lighter.


    He tried the lighter. A me whooshed out, about as tall as the lighter itself.


    "Looks expensive." Wesley smiled, extinguished the mes and put the lighter back into the box.


    ''She isn''t rich. Then how did she afford it?'' he thought.


    ir shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I bought it with my own money. I hope you like it."


    Wesley put the box into the bag and handed it to her. "Return it. You''re a student. You shouldn''t have bought something so expensive."


    "But I already paid for it." ir didn''t take the bag. ''Is he rejecting me?''


    Wesley stuffed the bag into her arms and walked out of the kitchen. "Then give it to your uncle." Adalson also smoked.


    ir''s heart broke into little pieces.


    She had been so excited to give it to him. At this moment, her heart was filled with disappointment. After ncing at the bag in her hands, she asked, "You really hate me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 560 Its A Wonder Youre Still Alive

    When Wesley heard what ir said, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, paralyzed by her words. "No, I don''t," he replied.


    ir wouldn''t let the matter drop. She hurried over to him and asked, "Then why won''t you take my gift?"


    After giving it some thought, Wesley grabbed the bag in her arms and took out his phone. "How much was it? I''ll pay you back. WeChat Pay okay?"


    "No, you don''t have to. I¡ª" She wanted to tell him that she had money now; her aunt had floated her some funds.


    But Wesley interrupted her. "It''s not easy to win a schrship. You''re taking the GRE test, right? Studying abroad is expensive. You shouldn''t be spending money on stupid things."


    ir said dully, "My uncle will help me out."


    Since she would have to ask her uncle to help her with living expenses and schooling once she was overseas, she didn''t think the meager thousands of bucks she had spent on the lighter would make much difference.


    "In that case, let me buy your ticket. It''s the least I can do."


    ir was disappointed seeing how persistent he was to pay her back. "Seriously, guy? Why can''t it just be a gift? No strings."


    Wesley had never gotten a present from a girl before, so he had no idea how to handle this. He gave her an infuriating answer, in his single-word style: "Because," he said eventually.


    For a moment, ir didn''t know what to say, nor did he; the apartment fell quiet. After a while, she smiled, "Okay. I''ll remind you to book a flight for me before I leave."


    Her smile was so sweet, but Wesley wasn''t fooled. The sadness behind her expression was obvious. "No problem," he said.


    ir decided she needed to get out of there, but needed a way to make a graceful exit. She didn''t run away.


    She walked straight to the door and then stopped. Without turning back, she asked, "Wesley, the kisses we shared...were those...just punishments?"


    That question caused him to think of so many things¡ªhis future, her future, their future...


    ir left his ce without waiting for an answer. If that were true, she didn''t want to hear it. Being rejected again and again would finally break her heart. She might be a confident, skilled woman, but underneath she was just a girl with a fragile heart, after all.


    Wesley eventually had to go back to work. Once he was back on base, the hellish days for his soldiers began. He was merciless¡ªthe slightest mistake meant a harsh punishment. Meanwhile, Wesley wasn''t easy on himself either. He put himself through strenuous training exercises: hiking up mountain trails with a loaded backpack, kicking a tree to toughen his feet until he could barely walk, thrusting his fists into ice-water, and lifting weights until he dropped from exhaustion, shuddering from muscr failure. Se


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    traffic jam. Hearing the sirens, they fell silent. Since the emergency vehicles hade, they realized that someone must have been hurt. Something serious had happened.


    ir was soon able to see what was going on. There was a car ident. One car had plowed into another, caving in its back end. A military vehicle was also there.


    That section of the road had been cordoned off. A crowd gathered, as well as the usual EMTs and police. There were three emergency vehicles. The police and the firemen were all actively working. A few of them were out with signs and shlights, trying to redirect traffic and keep it flowing.


    Right then, another car pulled up. A woman got out of the Porsche and walked over to a man who was lying in the street and drenched in blood. "How did this happen? Why is he dead? Who did this? And you! You are soldiers. You save people. How could you let this happen?" she yelled like a crazy person, obviously distraught.


    People attempted to calm her down, but to no avail.


    ir and Wesley were doomed to meet at random.


    Like right now.


    The scene unfolding before her eyes made her sad. ir was going to walk away when she heard a familiar voice. He said to the grieved woman, "We know this is a difficult time for you. Sorry for your loss. Your husband died during the ident. We wanted to save him, but we couldn''t¡ª"


    The woman let go of the man in her arms, and shouted at Wesley, "Bullshit! You didn''t do your jobs! Is this how you operate? It''s a wonder you''re still alive."


    The onlookers couldn''t stand her wild usations anymore. A murmur traveled through the crowd. But since she was grieving, none of them came forward to confront her.


    Talbot and Bowman, who were standing next to Wesley, took one step forward, intending to reason with the woman, but Wesley stopped them.

 Chapter 561 Defending Wesley

    Wesley kept silent, intending to ignore the woman, but she wasn''t going to let it go. She grabbed his clothes and said, "Nice uniform. You must be themanding officer. Did you tell them not to save my husband?" He red at her, but she wasn''t giving up yet. She continued, "They say you were nearby when the ident happened. So close and you didn''t save him? You''re slow. If you can''t do your job well, then just quit!"


    Talbot couldn''t bear it anymore. "Shut up! Our chief saved three people! What did you do? Nothing! Just stop, okay?"


    p! To everyone''s shock, the unstable woman pped Talbot across the face.


    And that act used up thest bit of sympathy in the crowd. People began to curse her. "Who the hell do you think you are,dy? Calm down."


    "It wasn''t his fault. Why me him?"


    "Your hubby was probably happy to die. Anything to get away from you."


    The woman trembled in anger when she heard the reactions from the crowd.


    Wesley dragged Talbot behind him and stared at the woman grimly. "Look, I get it. You''re hurt. I don''t know what I''d do in that situation, but you shouldn''t have hit him. You should apologize."


    "Why should I? Who the hell is he?" the woman yelled, without a single tinge of regret or shame in her voice. "Don''t tell me what to do!"


    Smack! And at that, she pped Wesley too. Hard enough to make his head rock.


    He was a man serving the country bravely and keeping its people safe. The humiliation of getting pped by some random woman was beyond words.


    The coldness in his face deepened, mixed with fury. He balled his hands into fists. Meeting the killer look in his eyes, the woman suddenly lost her nerve to utter another word.


    Several men stepped forward to grab the hysterical woman. Just then, another woman dashed over to her, and gave her a p as well. The sound of that one reverberated even louder than the previous two ps. "Ahh!" the crazy woman s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    sily. Those guys were patient and understanding. And she had the nerve to p Officer Li! I am d that girl put that woman in her ce. Bravo!"


    Before long, reporters found out who ir was and where she studied.


    They came to the university, hoping for an interview.


    Before this, someone had also found out that ir''s uncle was Adalson, a lieutenant general, and that her grandfather was a general. "She''s awesome. And why not? Her family is career military. She has good genes."


    "She and Wesley make a perfect couple. When Wesley got in between her and that woman, he was amazing!"


    "Ah! Be still, my heart."


    When ir knew that so many reporters were waiting to interview her, she didn''t even dare step out of her dorm.


    She never wanted to be a celebrity. Gossip was like fame''s evil twin.


    She relied on her grandfather, uncle and aunt now. She didn''t want to make trouble for them.


    So ir turned down all the interviews. She never showed up in front of the camera. Gradually, the reporters gave up, and her life was back to normal again.


    Some of the reporters thought it would be even better if they could interview Wesley.


    But as an officer, of course, Wesley wouldn''t give an interview. Since the press didn''t have anything more, they dropped it.

 Chapter 562 The Proposal

    It was getting hot. After ir had passed the GRE test, she got busier. She sent her past school reports, along with her IELTS and TOEFL transcripts to a prestigious overseas university. Since ir was an outstanding student, and her university had written a shining rmendation for her, she got her eptance letter very soon.


    When the junior year came to an end, ir went to see Adalson.


    In the study.


    Adalson banged the desk angrily, his sonorous voice travelling across the entire second floor as he scolded, "This isplete nonsense!"


    ir pleaded, "Uncle, just this once! Please."


    "Not gonna happen!" Adalson snapped.


    He had no issues with Wesley, and he thought that it was right to take bold actions to pursue love.


    But what ir was suggesting was outrageous.


    "Uncle, I am confident that my n will work."


    "No! Absolutely not! I cannot allow this!" Adalson felt that since he and Natalia had given ir enough freedomtely, she thought that she could do whatever she wanted.


    ir drooped her head. She had known that her uncle would say no.


    Seeing how disappointed she was, Adalson sighed. He calmed himself down and said, "You can chase him in any other way, but this is not right."


    ir shook her head. "I want to try this. If it still doesn''t work, I''ll focus on my studies."


    The look on her face made Adalson''s heart ache.


    Finally, he said resignedly, "Fine. There will be a drill in four days. Wesley and his soldiers will be there. You can take that opportunity." He thought about it. This was the only chance where he could let ir through to enter the military site and carry out her absurd n.


    Four dayster on the military training area in the suburb.


    The most courageous thing ir had ever done was fall in love with Wesley.


    The boldest thing she had ever done was propose to him in a wedding dress.


    The most humiliating


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ce I was seventeen. My parents died when I was only neen, and I could never forget the way you hugged me." ir paused. "I fell for you when I first met you. You''re the first man who has made me want to get married."


    She had prepared a long speech, but as she stood facing him, she forgot all of it. She could only follow her heart and say whatever she was feeling. "I''m going abroad to study. I want to settle this before I leave. It won''t be a big deal that we are in two different ces. We can video chat. But if you don''t want me to go, I will stay here. All you need to do is say it. I''ll be a good wife and I will take care of our home. I already got a check-up. I''m healthy, except for some cold syndromes in my¡­uh...uterus. But it''s nothing serious!


    This is my check-up report." ir handed him the medical examination report along with the box containing the matching wedding rings. But Wesley didn''t even look at it; his eyes were fixed on her.


    "Wesley, will you marry me? Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow?" she asked with all the courage she could summon.


    He stood there motionless. A long while had passed, but he still didn''t speak.


    The soldiers behind him started to roar, "Chief, say yes!"


    "Marry her! Marry her!"

 Chapter 563 The Choice

    "ir is so brave! Our leader''s a lucky guy. If a gal proposed to me like that, I''d say yes in a heartbeat," a soldier cried.


    Wesley silently stared at ir, paying no attention to his men''s enthusiastic discussions. She was dressed in an borate wedding gown.


    Finally, he said gruffly, "I''m a soldier. My life belongs to the country, and I would die for my fellow citizens. But it''s too dangerous to get involved. I don''t want to put your life in danger too." He had been ready to shed blood for his country and people long before. His life was not his own.


    ir took in his meaning. She figured he was worried about getting her hurt or killed. With hopes in her heart, she shook her head. "I want to be with you. I''m not afraid! I''m an orphan, so they can''t really go after my family." The moment she fell in love with him, she knew the risks. She already had an answer ready for that.


    The Ji family members were her only close rtives now. Her uncle and aunt would take care of her grandpa, while her two cousins would take care of her uncle and aunt. They were a strong family. ir didn''t need to worry about anyone else. She could just stand at Wesley''s side and share life and death with him.


    Wesley could see the determination in the girl''s eyes. She was serious. But he still tried to change her mind. "Think about your uncle and your cousins. They would still be in danger."


    After a pause, ir said honestly, "Well, my uncle is our biggest cheerleader. He''s the matchmaker and I got his approval beforeing here today."


    So he finally had his suspicions confirmed. He knew it. They were conducting military exercises here. No cars were allowed to drive into the training area without permission from the higher ups.


    Wesley had wanted to frighten her away byying out what she might have to go through. But it didn''t work on this brave girl.


    She was young and should have a bright and happy future. However, there was no telling if he woulde back safe and sound from the next dangerous mission. His future was unpredictable. With that in mind, Wesley refused bluntly, "No."


    He was calm. He didn''t raise his voice, but it was loud enough to be heard by everyone standing nearby. Everyone was stunned, including ir.


    She had chosen to do it this way. In front of everyone. It would be bold, and eye-catching. And since he seemed to like her, she figured that this would definitely work. He wouldn''t be cruel and turn her down heartlessly. Even if he wanted to say no, he''d have to say yes, and then turn her down in priv


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    thing, they lugged tworge suitcases out of the apartment. When ir was about to lock the door, the elevator doors opened and a man emerged.


    It was Wesley.


    ir''s hands trembled a little when she saw him, but she managed to regain herposure quickly. He silently stared at her luggage. She took the initiative to greet him, "Hi, Mr. Li. Long time no see. I''m moving out. I''ll be out of the country for awhile, but you knew that."


    After a moment of silence, he nodded, and then gave a quick nce at the man behind her. ir smiled and wrapped her arm around her fiance''s. "Honey, this is my neighbor, Wesley Li." She looked at Wesley and continued, "Mr. Li, this is my fiance, Miller Hong. We just got engaged. I''m moving in with him until my flight leaves."


    ''This is my fiance, Miller Hong...''


    Those words struck Wesley like a bolt of lightning. He stared intently at the woman, but she didn''t seem perturbed in the least. He wanted to find out if she was joking or lying, but he couldn''t detect anything from her face.


    It hadn''t been that long since she proposed to him, but she was already engaged to another man. That was beyond ridiculous. Why did she rush into marriage like that?


    He then shifted his gaze to scrutinize her fiance. Miller Hong looked very ordinary and about ten years older than ir. Wesley wondered what her uncle had to say about this. Or if he even knew.


    His mind was filled with a lot of questions that stung his heart like bees. Yet, he acted nonchnt and shook hands with Miller Hong politely.


    Miller Hong looked at Wesley''s military outfit. "Mr. Li, thank you for taking care of my fiancee for me," he said unctuously. "We should get going now."

 Chapter 564 He Felt Lost

    ''My fiance, my fiancee...'' Wesley''s face fell as he heard these words. But he said nothing and merely nodded his head.


    After the small talk, Miller walked off, two suitcases on wheels and two bags on his back, and carefully escorted ir into the elevator. Wesley stood and watched how Miller treated ir. It was how marriage should be¡ªnice andfortable.


    Before the elevator doors closed, the woman inside the elevator made eye contact with the man in the hallway, their eyes full ofplicated emotions. But Miller didn''t notice the silent exchange between the two.


    The doors closed. Standing in the silent, empty corridor of the 16th floor, Wesley felt lost. ir had left, and he felt a hole inside his body where his heart was supposed to be.


    Miller wasn''t rich. His house downtown was nothingpared to her space in Hillside Apartments. But ir didn''t mind. She moved all her belongings there and stayed in Miller''s house.


    The next day, Joslyn, Hartwell and Miller saw ir off at the airport. They didn''t leave the airport until they saw ir pass through security smoothly.


    When Miller was about to leave, Joslyn suddenly called out to him. "Mr. Hong, ir''s gonna be all alone in London. Her family set her up there, but new city, new people. It''s rough. Please see her whenever you can."


    Without hesitation, Miller nodded his head. "Sure. Thanks for hooking us up. Don''t worry, I''ll treat her right."


    Joslyn was satisfied with his assurance.


    But the truth was, she didn''t introduce Miller to ir. She wouldn''t hook ir up with someone who wasn''t rich and couldn''t give her afortable life. When ir was on a blind date, Miller was at the same restaurant, on a blind date too. His table was right next to ir''s.


    ir wasn''t really clicking with her date, but Miller seemed a lot nicer.


    Coincidentally, things didn''t work out between Miller and his blind date, either. After the girl left, ir walked over to his table and struck up a conversation. In the end, they hit it off and decided to go out with each other.


    Miller bade farewell to Joslyn and Hartwell. After he left, Joslyn got into Hartwell''s car.


    With a sullen face, Hartwell sat in the driver''s seat. She knew how he felt. Joslyn sighe


    like she knew him well. "Okay, got it. I only came back to grab a file. I should get going now. Dad wants to talk to you, Wesley."


    Wesley nodded to Hartwell and watched him leave the study.


    Adalson put down his brush again. "I asked you toe here because I''m interested in the goings on in a nearby city. I need two men from your team. They''ll be stationed in that city for two years..."


    They began to talk about work. They didn''t even go off on a tangent into personal matters.


    Adalson acted as if he knew nothing about what was between ir and Wesley. Even after Wesley turned down ir''s proposal, he didn''t ask Wesley a thing about it.


    They talked for quite a while. When Wesley turned around to leave, Adalson called out to stop him. "Wesley. You have a bright future in the military. Work harder. Try to move up in rank in two years."


    Adalson was clear about one thing. It wasn''t that Wesley had no feelings for ir. The main reason that Wesley had turned her down was because he was already married¡ªto the country. The ambitious young man wasn''t satisfied with his current situation. He wanted to hit the battlefield and protect his country.


    Adalson also understood ir rushed her engagement because she was angry at Wesley. It wasn''t a rational decision.


    Anyway, he couldn''t get involved. Together or not, it was up to them.


    Wesley stood straight and saluted Adalson. With a resolute and confident look in his eyes, he answered loudly, "Yes, sir! I won''t fail you."

 Chapter 565 The World Is Big

    Wesley hopped in his car after leaving the Ji family''s house. But he didn''t start the engine. He whipped his phone out and tapped on a WeChat dialog box. He scrolled down the chat log to find messages from six months ago. Thest message was ir asking him to book the flight ticket.


    He then tapped on her WeChat Moments. He found a new post from yesterday. It was all in English. Wesley read it carefully. She wrote, "Someone says, if you dream of a person you haven''t seen in a long time, then he''s erasing you from his memory. Someone says, if you dream of the same person three times, it means that everything between you and that person is ending. I saw the guy in my dream. Did he forget me? And I dreamed of him three times. So it''s over, right?"


    He saw that Talbot left ament a few minutes ago. "What do you mean?" he wrote.


    Wesley sat in the driver''s seat, patiently waiting for ir''s reply to Talbot''sment. A few minutester, she replied in Chinese, "I meant I was sleepy. Time for bed."


    Wesley sighed. He wanted to post ament, but didn''t know what to say.


    ir rarely updated her Moments. Butpared to Wesley, who never posted anything, she was an active user.


    After scrolling through her posts, Wesley locked his phone and rested his head on the steering wheel, deep in thought.


    He hadn''t seen ir in over six months. However, he felt like the girl had sown a seed in his heart, and it began to sprout, blooming and growing minute by minute. Her kiss, the soft touch of her hand, and her incredible beauty in that wedding gown haunted his mind every day. He couldn''t shake off these thoughts.


    Her words always rang in the back of his mind. "I''m your new neighbor. I may have to bug you more..." "Will you stay with me and let your feelings for me grow..."


    As soon as Wesley returned to his toon, he went to the dormitory to find Talbot. At that time, there was a crowd of soldiers around Talbot, all staring at what was on his phone. They were so engrossed they didn''t notice Wesley hade in.


    They were gossiping. "I bet our leader''s sitting in a corner somewhere, reading ir''s post."


    "Probably. My brother told me one thing. He saw our leader''s phone one time. He didn''t lock it in time. Gues


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    didn''te to the airport for her.


    Only Joslyn, Miller and her family knew that she wasing back that day. He couldn''t have that info.


    The next second, the man on the phone seemed to notice her too. However, he only looked at her for a couple seconds before his gaze fell on Wacian.


    The two men had known each other before. Wacian knew ir had a crush, but he didn''t know it was Wesley. So he turned to look at ir and said, "Hey, there''s a buddy of mine. Let''s go say hi. I''ll introduce you."


    The smile froze on her face. Embarrassed, she tried tob her long hair with her hands, and nodded, "Okay."


    While Wacian and Wesley shook hands, ir''s phone buzzed in her pocket. Before Wacian could introduce them, he saw the girl walk to one side, answering the call. ''Fine, forget it. Maybe next time, '' Wacian thought. He then shifted his attention to Wesley again. "My cousin just came back from abroad. Why are you here? Picking up or dropping off?"


    Wesley was stealing nces at ir out of the corner of his eye. Hearing Wacian''s question, he focused on the conversation and nodded, "Picking up. My family''s flying in from A Country. I''vee to pick them up."


    It wasn''t easy for Wesley to get a vacation. His parents hadn''t seen him for a year, so they couldn''t wait anymore and flew out to Y City for a reunion.


    "Oh really? Since I''m not in a hurry, I''ll wait with you," Wacian said with a smile.


    Wesley caught a glimpse of ir''s back. "Sounds good," he nodded.

 Chapter 566 Im Engaged

    After ending the call with Adalson, ir walked back to Wacian. Her cousin suggested at once, "Wesley''s meeting his family here. Let''s go say hi before leaving."


    ir was stunned for a moment. This was unexpected. ''Say hi to his family?''


    Wacian then exined to her, "Wesley''s grandfather and our grandfather are old buddies. And Wesley''s father helped me out a lot when I studied in A Country. This is a rare chance. Let''s wait a while longer, okay?" Wesley''s grandfather¡ªKeith Li, and ir''s maternal grandfather¡ªGilbert Ji, had been friends for decades. Wesley''s father¡ªBaldwin Li, and Adalson had beenrades-in-arms for ten-odd years too. So, the Li family and the Ji family were close. That was why Adalson paid so much attention to Wesley. But most importantly, Wesley was one of the army''s finest. So, Adalson always thought highly of the young man and threw a lot of opportunities his way.


    ir nodded, "Okay."


    The three of them then walked through the passage together. Wacian formally introduced the two to each other. "Wesley, this is my cousin¡ªir Jing. She''s studying in London, and just came back for the Spring Festival. ir, this is Wesley Li, the finest soldier in your uncle Adalson''s eyes. To be frank, I''m jealous. I think my father likes Wesley more than me!"


    ir was initially embarrassed with Wesley around. Now sheughed because of Wacian''s joke. She tilted her head to look towards Wesley, who was also looking at her. "Hi," he said.


    ir nodded and said calmly, "I know him pretty well. He''s a local legend. He saved me when my parents'' house caught fire."


    With the mention of her parents, the two men naturally fixed their eyes on the pathetic girl, but her face betrayed no emotions. Wacian looked at his cousin withpassion in his eyes. "Oh, I see. I thought you didn''t know each other..." He quickly changed the topic and asked, "So, Wesley, your family here yet?"


    Wesley nced over the exit and replied, "They were at the baggage im just now when I called. They should being out... Oh, look, there they are."


    The Li family easily spotted Wesley since he was dressed in green camo fatigues, standing out from the crowd.


    Wesley frowned. "My grandpa is here too," h


    of them to ir, so that this beautiful girl would be her daughter-inw. But it was toote. She was engaged.


    Cecelia Shi felt really gloomy. Her sons had no chance to pursue such a nice and beautiful girl.


    Keith Li, the oldest man here, looked intently at ir. He tried to ce the girl''s face in his mind. Suddenly, he blurted out something that shocked everyone there. "Aren''t you the girl who pped that crazy woman in the car ident. That was you, right?"


    ir''s lips twitched. ''He''s got a good memory for an old guy! What should I do now? Should I admit it or not?'' she thought anxiously.


    With the old man''s reminder, Cecelia Shi observed ir''s face more carefully. "You look a lot like her! ir, do you know Wesley? You stepped in and set that woman straight! You know what? I was grateful for that girl, and now I find out she''s you!" Cecelia Shi then stuffed the bouquet of flowers to her husband''s hands and held ir''s arms enthusiastically.


    Ignoring all the other men, she led ir to walk forward.


    ir didn''t know what to do. She turned around to look at Wesley, signaling to him for help.


    He made eye contact with her. But pretending not to notice her signal, he moved his eyes to his grandfather and began to exin what happened that day.


    Snapping back to reality, Niles wanted to catch up to the two women walking ahead of him, but Wesley grabbed him by his cor and dragged him back.


    "Hey, let go. I have something to ask ir."

 Chapter 567 Smart Grandfather

    Keith shifted his sharp and observant eyes between his two grandsons. He could sense they were hiding something. Squinting at them, he asked outright, "You know who she is?"


    Niles shook his head, but on second thoughts, he nodded. "Not really, but Wesley does."


    Wesley instantly cast him a warning nce. Niles flinched in fear and moved his eyes away, avoiding any eye contact with his brother.


    "Okay, that answers my question." Keith slowed his pace as he was deep in thought. ''So Wesley likes her?'' That was something new to the old man. From what he knew, Wesley never showed any interest in girls. Megan was the only girl around him.


    Seeing his grandfather''s contemtive face, Wesley had no choice but to remind him, "Don''t read too much into that, Grandpa. She''s engaged."


    "Oh...yeah." Keith shook his head. "What a shame..."


    ''But wait. I noticed Wesley looking at her, and then looking away before their eyes could meet, '' the old man suddenly realized.


    Wesley thought his family would drop it, so he sighed with relief. However, his grandfather suddenly questioned, "Do you like her? Did you try dating her? Or is it the other way round? She loved you but you turned her down?"


    Wesley''s heart skipped a beat. He felt like a secret was discovered out of the blue. Sometimes it wasn''t a good thing to have a smart grandfather.


    Wesley wanted to deny everything, but his grandfather added sternly, "Wesley, listen. Think it over before you answer. I''ve told you many times. An honest man is a good man. Don''t lie to me."


    Niles was trying his hardest to stifle hisughter. Nheless, still one or twoughs reached Wesley''s ears. The officer red at the young doctor. He would remember that. Then he turned to the old man again. "You''ve gotta be tired. That was a long flight. I''ll exin it to you after you get some rest."


    "Alright." Keith knew he shouldn''t push Wesley too hard. Anyway, his grandson would have to confess everything to him sooner orter.


    On the other hand, ir had a hard time exining herself to Wesley''s mother. "Wesley...he... I''ve admired him for a long time. But that''s all. It''s nothing. Besides, I''ve got a fiance and we''ll get married after I graduate."


    Although Cecelia liked ir, she knew she shouldn''t press the issue, since ir was already engaged. You shouldn''t break up a couple. So she stopped asking about Wesley and ir. Before they got in


    If they had a girl, our two families could be joined by marriage. I was so happy to see ir just now. But she''s already engaged. Ugh! I''m sad." Leaning over Baldwin''s shoulder, Cecelia put her hand on her chest to show her heartache.


    Baldwin squeezed her hand andforted, "Honey, take it easy. Hartwell''s a few years older than Wesley, but he''s not married yet, right? Young people think differently from us."


    Cecelia sighed heavily. She finally dropped the issue. "What about our rooms tonight?"


    "I''ll sleep in my dorm, you all can stay in my apartment." Wesley knew his mother didn''t like checking into a hotel room, so he had it all nned out. His apartment had three bedrooms, so it was enough for them.


    "Okay." Cecelia nodded. She hated staying at a hotel. "But you don''t need to head back to your dorm. You can share a room with Niles."


    Wesley remembered how ugly Niles looked when he was asleep. A dash of disdain shed in his eyes. He didn''t like the idea. But anyway, he nodded in agreement since it was only for a few days.


    When they reached the restaurant, Gilbert, Adalson and Natalia were already there.


    The two families hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They greeted and embraced each other enthusiastically. After a few warm pleasantries, they all settled down at a table in the VIP room.


    Adalson''s gaze swept over the guests. He asked Wacian, "Where''s ir?" His question attracted everyone''s attention.


    That was when Cecelia noticed ir''s absence.


    Wacian exined, "We dropped her off halfway. She said she made ns with Joslyn and she''d head backter."

 Chapter 568 Are You Friends With Niles

    Adalson furrowed his brows. "Don''t you know Joslyn is spending time with her family? She asked your brother to pick her up tomorrow."


    Hearing his father''s words, Wacian was stunned. He didn''t know that at all.


    Cecelia instinctively took a nce at Wesley. Her oldest son held the pitcher, filling everyone''s ss with water. He wore a poker face.


    Compared to Wesley, Niles was friendly and excited, a huge smile on his face. "We should get her over here. I want to hear about Ennd. Can you help me out, Uncle?" Of course, that was just an excuse.


    He had an ulterior motive¡ªto help his elder brother be happy.


    Cecelia red at her younger son. "You brat! I gave you lots of opportunities to study abroad, and you turned me down. Now you want to hear about it from someone else?"


    "What are you up to, Niles?" Keith saw right through the young man.


    Niles looked at his discerning grandfather. Scratching the back of his head, he looked down in embarrassment. "Um..." Yet, he didn''t exin anything, but looked hopefully at Adalson, expecting an answer.


    Adalson smiled joyfully and instructed Wacian to make the call. "Call ir. Ask her toe here ASAP. Tell her not to keep her elders waiting."


    "Sure, Dad," Wacian nodded and left the VIP room.


    When ir got Wacian''s call, she stood in a line, waiting for her turn to order. She wanted some oden. The thought of a steaming bowl of crab cakes, tofu fritters, potatoes and radish floating in a dashi soup was making her mouth water. There were only three customers ahead of her now. She picked up the phone. "ir, are you friends with Niles?" Wacian asked as soon as the call was connected.


    "We met twice. Why?" she answered, craning her neck to look at the front of the line. She wasn''t that focused on the conversation. She was set on scoring some oden.


    "Nothing. We''re all here at the restaurant. Everyone''s waiting on you."


    ''Waiting on me?'' she wondered, confused. "Didn''t you tell Uncle Adalson that I''m noting tonight?"


    Wacian walked over to the window and lit a cigarette. "I told him. Dad said Joslyn wasn''t due back until tomorrow. He specifically invited you. What''s more, Niles wanted to hear about your time in Ennd."


    While he was talking on the phone, he noticed Wesleye out of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    hy did you say you don''t know me?" ''Women are so unpredictable. They change at any time, '' he thought.


    ir kept stepping backwards until she could back up no more. A wall was in her way. She took a deep breath and said, "I loved you, but not anymore. Mr. Li, you think I''m still waiting for you? Think again. I''m engaged to a great guy. We''ll get married after I graduate. Don''t worry. I''ll invite you to our wedding."


    She smirked, eyes full of sarcasm. Her words got on his nerves. He felt he had to say something. "Really? You sell yourself cheap. You jumped into another man''s arms a few days after I turned you down?"


    "That''s none of your business, Mr. Li. We''re not lovers; we''re not anything to each other. Stay away from me!" They were too close to each other now. ir could have easily wrapped her arms around his waist if she wanted to.


    The petite woman was cornered by a tall and strong man. It looked like he was bullying her.


    "Wesley, what are you doing?" Hartwell''s voice suddenly came from behind Wesley.


    ir''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the voice. She pushed Wesley away, kept a distance from him and asked in panic, "Hartwell...why are you here?"


    With his eyes staring at the calm Wesley, Hartwell took off his gloves and handed them to his assistant. "If I hadn''te at the right time, I would have missed this lovely scene. Think you can bully my cousin and get away with it?"


    ir hastily shook her head. "It''s okay. Wesley just had a few questions to ask me... That''s all..."

 Chapter 569 I Know What I Saw

    ir''s voice gradually trailed off under Hartwell''s sharp gaze. How could she tell a lie in front of her cousin? He was a man of power and influence, and young at that. Besides that, he was her family.


    Indeed, Hartwell had figured it out, and saw into the young girl''s heart. Joslyn had already told him ir was heartbroken after being turned down by the man she loved. He had been wondering who it was. Imagine his surprise¡ªit was Wesley!


    Hartwell just thought ir merely admired Wesley, just like any other girl worshiping a star. He never imagined her feelings for him were something more than that.


    Now he finally pieced everything together. Wesley was a hot-blooded young man, ambitious, and driven. As far as love went, he was clueless, so it wasn''t surprising that he turned ir down.


    "Got an exnation, Wesley?" Hartwell asked coldly.


    ir knew her cousin was trying to protect her. She ran up to him and took his arm. As she tried to pull him into the room, she said in a hushed voice, "Just let it go. I''m engaged now. Don''t embarrass me, please?"


    Hartwell silently turned his head to shoot Wesley a look before following ir into the VIP room.


    The room was filled withughter. You could hear it all over the restaurant. After everyone came in, there were four young men there as well as the elders, and they were loud and noisy. The Li and Ji families got on quite well. Keith''s and Gilbert''s wives had passed away long ago. So including ir, only three women were in the room.


    As soon as ir came into the room, Niles called out excitedly, "Hi ir. I saved a seat for you." He stood up and gantly pulled out the chair next to his own.


    ir couldn''t turn him down. She nced at Adalson and then walked around the table to Niles'' side. She managed to keep her smile steady.


    Wesley walked in just as she sat down.


    The first thing he saw was ir sitting next to Niles. Wesley was a little surprised and then heard Niles say, "Hey Wesley. Have a seat next to Mom."


    ''Have a seat next to Mom.'' It sounded innocent, but he knew it was a trick from his younger brother. If he took the seat arranged by Niles, then he''d have C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    and at her uncle as she patted her chest with her other hand. When she was able to breathe more easily, she apologized. "I''m okay. Sorry... Ugh..." She was cut off by another coughing fit.


    Niles pulled out a few tissues and handed them to ir. She took them and covered her mouth to stifle the coughs.


    "Have some water," a voice said. She recognized the voice. She took the ss of water handed to her by the man on her right, and drank a mouthful.


    Niles had told her a big secret about Wesley. She guessed Wesley heard nothing. If he had, he wouldn''t have been so calm, handing her a ss of water.


    After taking a few sips, ir stopped coughing. Seeing this, Niles patted her back and said, "Hey, why are you so shocked? I was telling the truth." Cecelia saw how considerate Niles was in taking care of ir. She believed even more that her younger son was in love now.


    ''She might be engaged, but she''s not married yet. Anything is possible!'' the mother thought happily.


    Niles kept talking, and ir couldn''t help but drink two more mouthfuls of water to control her emotions.


    She put the ss on the table and shot to her feet. "If you''ll pardon me, I''ll make my way to the little girl''s room."


    Keith nodded, "Was it something Niles said? I should show that young man some manners..."


    Niles shook his head. "No, no. Grandpa, I didn''t..."


    "Shut up!" The old man''s authoritative voice silenced the guilty man at once.

 Chapter 570 Bad In Bed

    ir went to thedies'' room and looked at herself in the mirror. There was a bit of paper tissue clinging to her face.


    She turned on the faucet, washed her face and hands, and turned it off. Staring at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but recall what Niles had just told her¡ª"I saw Wesley stroke your hand."


    ''Really? When did that happen? Why didn''t I know? Was Niles lying?'' she mused.


    At that moment, her phone buzzed. It was a WeChat message from Wesley. "Come out."


    ir was stunned. ''What? Where is he? What''s going on?''


    When she walked out of thedies'' room, she saw Wesley waiting for her. Niles stood next to him with a sad face.


    Upon seeing her, Wesley asked, "Care to tell me what Niles said?"


    He guessed that Niles must have said something bad about him to ir. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have looked at him that way.


    ir knew she had to tell him something. After all, Wesley hade here for an answer. ''I just looked at him when Niles told me that, and Wesley immediately found out this had something to do with him. I guess it wouldn''t take Sherlock Holmes to figure it out, '' she thought to herself. She decided to concoct an excuse. "He said you were bad in bed," she said.


    She wondered if he''d believe it.


    Actually, she''d pondered this before. Wesley was always in a hurry, eating, jogging, changing his clothes, and so on. He didn''t slow down for anything. So she wondered if he would be too fast for fun in bed.


    Niles gazed at ir, eyes wide open.


    Wesley seemed to buy it and his face was as dark as ink. If looks could kill, Niles would have already been dead.


    "No, no. Wesley, it''s not like that..." Niles stammered. He almost had a nervous breakdown, and everything just seemed to cave in on top of him.


    Wesley, however, didn''t give him a chance to exin. He grabbed his cor and dragged him into the men''s room.


    Niles reached out his arm and yelled, "ir, you can''t do this to me. It was a secret. If I didn''t te


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    as the men''s room.


    An inappropriate ce, to be sure.


    "Any regrets?" she asked.


    Wesley stopped ying with the cigarette. "No," he said simply without even raising his head.


    ir didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not.


    "The Wesley I know is upright and honest, and he is the enemy of all evils. He wouldn''t lie. Now, I''m going to ask one more time. Any regrets?" she said.


    ''She knows how to tter me, '' he thought. "You''re right. I don''t lie," he said with a smile.


    ir''s eyes lit up as she thought he was going to admit that he regretted turning her down. "No. Never." She had a bright future, but she had told him twice that she wanted to marry him and be a housewife. He didn''t want that and he wasn''t sad he rejected her.


    ir''s eyes reddened from tears. She pinched herself secretly and told herself, ''See? This is his answer. If you keep bugging him, it''s just going to get worse.''


    She took a deep breath and opened her mouth saying, "Actually I know you''re not a jerk. It''s just you don''t like me. If you liked me, you wouldn''t break my heart. So, I have to thank you, Wesley. Thanks for turning me down without mercy. Now I finally know you have no feelings for me at all." Actually the reason why she had gotten engaged to Miller was that she wanted to make Wesley jealous.

 Chapter 571 So Shes Not Good Enough For You

    ''I thought he''d be jealous when he heard I got engaged. I was naive. He doesn''t care at all, ''


    ir thought bitterly as she tried hard to not shed tears in front of him. If she cried, she would look weak. In a rtionship, whoever falls in love first hurts more. She was well aware of that, but she was also a proud girl.


    She walked past him and reached out her hand to open the door to the stall, but he stopped her. He pressed her against the wall and pressed his lips against hers. She was trembling the whole time.


    ir was unable to hold back her tears anymore, and they streamed down her cheeks. ''What''s he doing? If he doesn''t like me, why kiss me? And this isn''t the first time! What does he want?'' she thought to herself.


    A teardrop rolled into her mouth. The salty taste reminded her of their rtionship, and the many things that happened. Wesley loosened his grip on her and panted in her ear. After a long pause, he said in a hoarse voice, "Study hard and forget me. Maybe you should go."


    ''What? Does he think I shouldn''t havee to dinner? Maybe he has a point there. Among the other four juniors, two are Uncle Adalson''s sons, and the other two are Uncle Baldwin''s sons. I''m only Uncle Adalson''s niece. Does he think I came here to see him?


    But if I didn''te, would he think I was ying hard to get? Ugh!''


    Tears welled in her eyes once more. Actually, she really didn''t n to bug him, nor did she want to be here in the first ce. She was afraid that once she saw Wesley, she''d lose control and all the feelings woulde rushing back.


    ''He kissed me because he wanted tofort me? But that''s not what I want!''


    ir raised her arm and was about to hit him.


    She knew she shouldn''t. This man was a superhero. But she was so pissed off that she just couldn''t fight the urge to p him.


    However, Wesley was faster than her, catching her wrist.


    ir grew even angrier and punched him hard in the chest with her other fist.


    This time, Wesley didn''t stop her nor dodge. He just let


    wait here while she was overseas. They could get married when she came back. But what if he died? He didn''t want her to be sad at all, so he decided to put those thoughts aside.


    What Wesley said convinced Hartwell.


    He was a man and once served in the military too. He understood what Wesley was saying.


    Wesley was due for a promotion soon, and he also had a bright future.


    "Listen, I know ir pretty well. If she made up her mind to be with you, she''s already thought it through. She decided to ept the risk. Since she''s not afraid, what are you afraid of?" Hartwell asked in confusion.


    Wesley looked him in the eye and answered honestly, "I''m afraid of letting her down. I can''t be the ideal boyfriend. So it''s better if I don''t say yes."


    Hartwell wanted to press the issue, but decided better of it. He didn''t want to interfere in their rtionship. "You turned her down. Now live with it. Don''t y games with her or get her hopes up. Just leave her alone," he warned.


    "I know." Wesley thought he could do it.


    When they returned to the private room, ir and Niles were bantering back and forth. "You''re such a sissy. You won''t even try fish eyes," ir taunted.


    Niles puffed his chest up and retorted, "Taste is subjective. You don''t eat everything put in front of you, either. Are you perfect? Uh-huh. Didn''t think so."

 Chapter 572 Back To Normal

    "Actually, I am perfect," ir answered.


    At this, Niles pretended to sneeze. It sounded suspiciously like "bullshit," however. Adalson cast a warning nce in his direction.


    Wesley took his seat. ir acted as if he weren''t even there and continued talking with Niles.


    The dinner didn''tst long, as the party included two old men and they needed to go to bed early.


    After the two families bade each other farewell, ir got into the back seat of Adalson''s car. Natalia, who sat in the passenger seat, turned to look at ir and said, "Your fiance is a nice guy. I met him once randomly, and he did me a favor. In my opinion, a woman should find an ordinary husband and live a happy life."


    Adalson cast a casual nce at his wife and asked, "What? Are you not living a happy life?"


    Natalia snorted and said, "Now, sure. But before...you don''t know what it was like. ir, believe me. Never marry a man like Wesley Li. I''m not saying that he''s a bad guy. He''s not. But imagine worrying about him when he''s gone, and wondering if the next knock on the door would be hismanding officer notifying you he died a hero''s death. If¡ª"


    "Natalia!" Adalson cut her off helplessly.


    Natalia rolled her eyes at her husband. "What? I''m serious. Keith was trying to fix ir up with Wesley this evening." Natalia then looked at ir and continued, "Niles is probably your best choice here. He is the life of the party. Cheerful, attentive. He''ll make youugh every day. Wesley is clueless when ites to matters of love. He hasn''t got a romantic bone in his body. He''s 100% devoted to the military. Marry him and you''ll be sorry."


    "But Wesley makes me feel safe and protected," ir suddenly said.


    ''It seems that it''s toote to warn her, '' Natalia thought.


    When they passed the Hillside Apartments, Adalson parked the car near the entrance. "Remember your old apartment, ir? Well, I left a contract there. Can you grab it for me? It''s in the second drawer under the TV set."


    "Didn''t you terminate the lease?" ir asked in confusion.


    "I wanted to, but your cousin bought the apartment. He wants to move Joslyn''s famil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng Miller.


    Everyone''s life went back to normal.


    When Wesley was 26 years old, he was fast-tracked to a higher official post in the army, and moved up in rank.


    At Megan''s 18th birthday party, he met a woman named Debbie Nian.


    She and ir looked nothing alike, but her personality reminded him of ir.


    Debbie said, "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m Debbie Nian. I''ve practiced martial arts for years. I''d love to spar when you''re free sometime."


    He couldn''t help but remember how ir had greeted him before. "Nice to meet you, Officer Li. I''m your new neighbor. I may have to bug youter on."


    Thest time he saw her was before the Lunar New Year. It had been almost a year since that time. Eleven months, to be exact.


    Carlos seemed to have found his true love. His eyes were full of affection when he looked at Debbie.


    Debbie and Megan were always at each other''s throats. Carlos valued his wife more, so he asked Wesley to keep Meganpany.


    At the Ji family''s house, the subject of ir came up again.


    She had alreadye back from abroad and started her internship in somepany. She was now living in her fiance''s apartment, and they were about to get married soon.


    Miller''spany arranged a retreat at a mountain vige, and every employee could bring a family member. ir just returned from Ennd three days ago. When Miller invited her to go with him, she didn''t turn him down.

 Chapter 573 The Torrential Flood

    To get to the vige, ir and Miller took the tour bus that hispany had hired. There were more than ten people on it, and they ranged from executives tomon employees.


    They were going to stay in a guesthouse run by the local vigers. Due to limited resources and number of rooms, the employee in charge of amodations made ir stay in a room with a young woman, while Miller stayed in another room with a man.


    It was the beginning of July, but the weather was still cold in the South Mountain. People had to wear thick coats in the morning and in the evening.


    The guesthouse itself was nested in the mountain. The scenery was spectacr¡ªmountains, valleys, nts, and sunshine. Every now and then, a few clouds floated across the range.


    Various kinds of blossoms filled the air with their fragrance, and all the way around a small stream, birds chirped pleasantly, jumping here and there among the boughs. The flora was marked mostly by willows.


    The woman sharing the room with ir got up early in the morning. The moment she got out of her bed, ir, who hadn''t slept wellst night because of the cold and damp air, woke up as well, springing out of an uneasy sleep with a tired yawn.


    After that, when the woman went to the bathroom and began to clean herself, the sound of running water was too loud for ir to fall asleep again, so she had to get out of bed as well.


    By the time they were ready and went downstairs to have breakfast, it was 7 a.m. and the sun was long out. Many of Miller''s colleagues were already in the canteen.


    Miller was sitting at a table nearby with someone from thepany. When he saw ir, he waved at her and called out, "ir, over here!"


    ir walked over to his table. To her pleasant surprise, Miller had already brought breakfast for her¡ªtwo boiled eggs, two small dishes of different vors of pickles, two deep-fried dough sticks, and a bowl of congee.


    When the man sitting opposite Miller saw ir, his eyes lit up. Green with envy, he teased Miller, "Dude, it''s quite a stroke of luck for you. You''ve got yourself such a pretty girlfriend."


    The man had been busyst night; he hadn''t taken the bus here with the others, and had arrived there by himself. So this was the first time he and ir had met.


    ir smiled politely at the man. Miller felt proud and told him with a smug smile, "Dude! She''s not my girlfriend; she''s my fiance."


    The man gave him a thumbs-up and then turned towards ir, assuring her of a happy life. "Miller is a good guy. Although he''s not that young, he will take good care of you. You''ll be a happy wife."


    ir took a sip of her congee and gave the man a smile. "I know."


    Actually, ever since she and Miller had gotten engaged, they had been pretty busy,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    stead, it became more and more fierce, annihting everything in the mountain and bringing down more and more trouble in their path.


    Everyone panicked. They screamed and cursed in distress, a bit the weather but mostly their own stupidity. As the saying went, "Cmitiese in session." They not only failed to get under cover, but also had to face the torrents.


    They were not the only ones trapped there. Apart from them, there were several dozen other tourists too.


    Also, a group of soldiers had been stationed in the vicinity of South Mountain, to ensure the safety of people in the surrounding viges. They were unprepared for the downpour, which had urred almost instantly without the slightest warning. They had to ask for support from their superiors.


    Two hours passed, but the torrential flood kept rushing down with a terrifying force, showing no intentions of stopping.


    The soldiers had lost no time evacuating the vigers. So, luckily, there were no human lives lost. But their houses werepletely destroyed and their livestock and grains were all gone.


    Several hundred tourists who had just entered the scenic spot were lucky enough. They were found by the soldiers and left in time. Those who had entered a long time ago were not so lucky. The soldiers were still searching for them, but they were too far in.


    The rainstorm was getting heavier and heavier, causing great difficulties for the soldiers in their rescue mission. Visibility was already down to three or four meters.


    Miller and ir had gotten separated due to the torrential flood. The umbre had been in his hand, and he was nowhere to be found.


    Even people who could swim perfectly might have lost their lives in the face of such a powerful flood. ir didn''t even know how to swim. She could only walk up the mountain in the heavy rain.

 Chapter 574 I Regret Everything

    ir was with the girl who shared the same room with her, a new employee of Miller''spany.


    The girl had an umbre, but it was of no use in the rainstorm. The two ran helter-skelter along the trail, trying to find some kind of shelter they could stay dry under. But the same unhelpful trees, rocks, and root systems met them at every turn.


    Eventually, they were out of luck. Even though they kept moving up the mountain, the flood stillpped at their ankles. They had to hold onto a huge tree branch hand in hand to prevent the flood from washing them away.


    The girl could no longer hold back her tears. "It''s so terrifying. I can''t swim. Are we going to die? Why isn''t there someone to save us?" she sobbed.


    It was the first time that ir had encountered a natural disaster like this. She was terrified as well. But she was still a little calmer than the girl. She encouraged her, "Hey, get a grip! Yesterday, I saw troops stationed near the South Mountain. Don''t worry. They''ll send out rescue teams. They have to build lost person profiles, ping our cellphones, figure out where we are, and set up search points to safely intercept us. It''s just a matter of time before they find us. All we need to do now is stay alive."


    "I...I know. But we can''t even find shelter. Even if we''re not washed away, pneumonia and hypothermia will do us in. Look at us¡ªwe''re soaked to the bone." She held ir''s hands tighter. Their hands were cold as ice. They were starting to lose body temperature rapidly; color had drained from both their faces. ir was on her period, and feeling weak. ''I probably didn''t get enough water, '' she thought.


    ir was not the hardiest woman at the best of times. Now that her feet were soaked in the cold water, she felt her energy running low.


    "Don''t cry or talk. We need to save our energy. This mountain is full of stones, and the flood isn''t strong enough to dislodge those. But we have to keep climbing." The two girls began to move up the mountain again.


    The trail was so slippery they had to be extra cautious. ir not only had to keep alert, but also had to take care of the girl. Th


    over the inte, "Sir, we''re ready!"


    "Good! Wesley, head to the South Mountain to save them now! There are approximately 103 people trapped at 914 meters. A rock-fall caused sh flooding at 1.524 km and has trapped some hikers and climbers. We''ve sent helicopter recon teams. You''ll conduct ground ops. Make sure everyone is safe and sound."


    Wesley saluted sharply. "Yes, sir!"


    When Hartwell arrived at the South Mountain, Wesley and his men had begun working for more than ten minutes. Hartwell was in a suit and leather shoes. Apparently, he came as soon as he got ir''s news. He saw Wesley directing the operation and was relieved.


    Wesley was giving his men orders when he saw Hartwell. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Hartwell stood in a tent and looked at Wesley with a worried face. After a long time, he said, "ir came back from abroad four days ago. Yesterday, she went hiking with her fiance for some work function. I think she''s trapped in the mountain."


    It was Adalson who told Hartwell that ir came here. After the torrential floods broke out, Adalson and Hartwell repeatedly tried to get a hold of ir, but couldn''t get through. As a result, Hartwell rushed here from work, despite the heavy rain. He had driven almost a hundred miles.


    Wesley''s heart sank. Without hesitation, he gave his walkie-talkie to hispanion. Then he changed his clothes and rushed into the driving rain.

 Chapter 575 Ill Bring Her Back Safe And Sound

    Before Wesley left, Hartwell reminded him, "Be careful!"


    Wesley nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring her back safe and sound."


    Staring at his retreating figure, Hartwell had mixed feelings about this. ''I know he cares for ir a lot. Why does he keep pushing her away?''


    After half an hour, Wesley''s phone buzzed. He stopped to drink some water, and then fished his phone from his waterproof holster. It was a WeChat message from ir.


    A myriad of feelings welled up in Wesley when he read it. He didn''t reply to the message, but instead picked up the pace.


    On his way up the mountain, he met quite a few rescue workers and tourists, but ir was not among them.


    As time went by, the four people that hade with him descended the mountain once more, bringing some tourists they had saved with them. Still, ir was nowhere to be found.


    The rain was beginning to ease off, which made it a little easier.


    When Wesley located Miller, the water was already chest-high. The rescue workers had to use flotation devices to continue their operation. Miller and his colleagues were stranded where the flow was sluggish. Therefore, two rescue workers were able to lead them to safety and wrap them in dry nkets.


    Wesley scanned the crowd carefully, but ir was not among them.


    His heart started racing wildly and he couldn''t help but me Miller for not having taken good care of her.


    Wesley moved forward cautiously, and to his surprise, he spotted two figures on a huge stone, blocked by a tree.


    Judging from their slim figures, he could tell they were two girls. They were hugging each other to keep warm.


    One of them was wearing a pink coat and leaning on the shoulder of the other girl. Wesley couldn''t see her face clearly and was not sure if that was ir.


    Even though he had not seen her for a long time now, his heart told him she must be ir.


    Wesley scanned his surroundings. It wouldn''t be easy to get to her. The current of the flood had developed whitecaps, pushing a mass of deadly debris with it. If the current didn''t catch him, the debris would surely crush him, carrying his battered body away.


    He called two rescue workers ove


    pulled her into his arms, ir felt this was the happiest moment of her life. She cradled his neck and buried her face in his arms. Her face and forehead were burning hot, which made him frown. ''She''s got a high fever!'' he thought.


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re holding me so tight I can''t breathe," she murmured.


    Wesley loosened his grip a bit, but ir still felt she couldn''t breathe. "Wesley," she called out again.


    "Hmm?"


    "I thought I''d never see you ever again." Her teardrops fell on his chest. They were so hot his heart stung.


    Wesley lowered his head and kissed her wet hair, his eyes full of affection. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. You''re safe now."


    "Hmm..." His embrace was the safest ce for her.


    The rain finally stopped, but it still wasn''t safe. He rigged a second line with the help of the rescue workers on the other side. He set ir up with a harness, and had the workers pull her along the line. Wesley followed. After what seemed like an eternity, Wesley finally reached the river bank. When they were both safely on the other side, he took ir in his arms.


    When people on the bank took ir from Wesley, he tripped in the mud. He staggered and failed to steady himself, falling into the water.


    People eximed and ir turned her head to look at Wesley. She happened to see him being carried downriver before vanishing beneath the tide.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled hysterically, feeling devastated.

 Chapter 576 She Gave Up

    What was worse, the big tree that was used to fasten the rope was flushed away by the flood and drifted downstream.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled at the top of her lungs. If it weren''t for several people dragging her back from the water''s edge, she would have jumped into the water to follow him.


    "Girl, don''t worry. We''ll save him." Two rescue workers tried tofort ir. Then they ran downstream along the banks while trying to raise other workers on their walkie-talkies.


    ir broke free from those people''s grip and ran after the rescue workers barefoot.


    ir had never been in such a pitiful state before. Her hair was dripping wet, stered to her head, and there were even leaves on her face and shoulders. Her clothes weren''t in the best state, either. The harness had done nothing to enhance her appearance. Due to high fever, her face was as red as a tomato. Her lips were blue with cold. Splotches of mud marred her otherwise elegant beauty.


    Her sneakers were gone, and she had minor cuts and grazes along her once-smooth feet. She looked much more like a homeless person than a young professional woman.


    "Wesley!" ir cried his name hysterically while running downstream, but Wesley was nowhere to be found.


    Her head was splitting thanks to the high fever. ir staggered. When two men caught up to her to steady her, her eyes dulled and she slumped to the ground.


    ''Wesley, please be safe!'' This was her only wish before she lost consciousness.


    By the time ir woke up again, she was in the military hospital in Y City. She opened her eyes, and the first person shey eyes on was Miller.


    When he saw her open her eyes, Miller immediately pressed the nurse-call button. Soon, a doctor and several nurses hurried in and gave her a thorough check-up.


    "How are you feeling now? Are you hurt anywhere?" the doctor asked.


    ir nodded. "I have a headache." She raised her hand and touched the bandage around her forehead.


    "When you passed out, you bumped your head on a rock. Don''t worry. There doesn''t seem to be anysting damage. An MRI confirmed no bruising or bleeding in your brain. We''ll need to run some more tests to be sure. Is anything else hurting?" the doctor asked.


    ir shook her head slowly. They then looked at her pupils and conducted a few quick tests for reaction time and memory. They even gave her cognitive tests like reciting the


    t for a long while before finally giving up. She decided to wait till Miller was back. She wanted to thank Wesley, but it could wait until she was fully recovered.


    She dozed off again at around 1 a.m.


    At 2 a.m., a man''s figure appeared in ir''s ward quietly.


    He squatted at her bedside and stared at her for a long time before reaching out his hand to touch her forehead. The soldier heaved a sigh of relief after confirming her fever was gone.


    As far back as he could recall, she was a delicate girl who got ill or injured easily.


    She once got burned and had a high fever. She had had heatstroke and passed out. This time, she cked out and had a high fever once more. ''Had she really taken good care of herself when she was in Ennd?


    I hope her fiance will take good care of her now.''


    Wesley left her ward quietly.


    On the third day, ir was discharged from the hospital. She coughed sometimes, but there was nothing else wrong.


    Miller and ir hailed a taxi to the housing estate they were living in. As soon as they got home, he gave her a new phone. "Your phone got wet and isn''t working. I bought you a new one. Remember to get a new SIM card."


    ir''s phone was bought by Wacian two years ago, which cost him nearly a thousand dors. The phone Miller bought her was with a lesser-known and inferior brand, which was under $100.


    ir didn''t turn him down. She took it over and said, "Thank you, Miller. I need to get some rest. Go to work. Really. I''m fine."


    Miller left for hispany. ir went to her bedroom and sat on the bed, lost in thought.

 Chapter 577 Breakup

    ir had only asked for three days of leave. She should have been back to work now. Since her mobile phone was ruined in the constant downpour and sh flood, she hadn''t been able to reach her superior to extend her leave. To her co-workers, she was a no-call no-show. She was worried she might get fired for it.


    She had nned to thank Wesley in person with Miller after she recovered. But she didn''t have a phone number yet, so the matter had to be put off for a little while. The message to Wesley was her old phone''sst gasp before the screen went ck and it refused to turn back on. Miller had gotten her a phone, but it was up to her to get everything transferred.


    One day, Debbie and Megan had a huge fight. Fed up with Megan''s whining, Wesley went to Carlos'' manor, insisting Debbie go to the hospital and apologize to Megan. To his surprise, Debbie got upset. She refused to apologize to Megan, and even implied there was a reason he was single.


    What baffled Wesley most was that she thought ir was his girlfriend, and that she''d left him over Megan.


    Of course, he realized Debbie didn''t have a clue what was going on. But Wesley didn''t owe her any exnations. She wasn''t his girlfriend, so he didn''t care what she thought.


    Later, after he drove Debbie to the hospital, Carlos showed up too. Though Wesley had a reputation as a tough guy, the way Carlos spoiled Debbie made him jealous. Not paying much attention to where he was going, he ended up at a certain housingplex.


    This was where ir and her fiance lived. And she was pregnant.


    Or so Megan had told him. The girl imed that she met ir at the airport; ir had told the man with her she was pregnant.


    Wesley brooded silently for a whole afternoon after he had heard the news.


    He scrolled through the images on his phone and found a picture. It used to be a photo of Niles and ir, but Wesley cropped his brother out of the picture, so right now, it was just a pic of ir, smiling.


    Niles had sent him that one.


    Six months ago, Niles had nned a trip to Ennd. When Cecelia heard of it, she insisted that Niles visit ir after he got there.


    Niles didn''t want to. But after thinking about it, he decided it was not a bad idea


    before ir responded, Miller shouted, "She''s here for work, dammit! Why don''t you believe me?"


    ir red at him in disbelief. ''He''s the one who cheated. And now he''s mad at me? Do I look like that kind of girl?'' she thought angrily. "Who talks about work in the bedroom? The bed''s not even made! Think I''m an idiot?"


    This was the first time she''d screamed at him. By then, Miller had realized his mistake. He was not only a liar, but slow as well.


    He lowered his voice and said, "ir, let''s talk."


    "No need. We''re done. Bye." ir pulled the engagement ring from her finger and threw it at him. She stalked into her bedroom to pack her things.


    Miller followed her into the room. Watching her pack, he got anxious. "It''s not my fault. You wouldn''t let me touch you."


    He and ir had been sleeping in separate rooms the whole time. Once, he got drunk and came backte. When he stumbled into her bedroom and tried to make love to her, ir pushed him out.


    ir kept silent. There was nothing left to say.


    "I know you like Wesley," Miller continued.


    ir was stunned. ''How does he know?''


    The look on her face made him feel better. He continued through gritted teeth, "You were painfully obvious. You followed his Moments on WeChat and spent a lot of time checking his updates, even if he hardly posted one. What''s up with that? You deleted all your chat history, except for his. Your wallpaper has a cartoon soldier on it. There''s no wriggling out of this one."

 Chapter 578 Love Nest

    ir turned around and red at Miller, who had a gloomy expression on his face. "You got into my phone?"


    "Yeah," Miller admitted. "But I found out about you and Wesley by ident. You think I wouldn''t? That''s where you were wrong. When you really miss someone, your eyes will tell that story. The way you looked at him on the day you moved, that was love."


    ''So he knew all this time.'' ir smiled bitterly. Then she said calmly, "You''re right. I love Wesley. But you know what? I was going to spend the rest of my life with you, because you were so good to me. Wesley doesn''t love me. But you cheated on me. Hope you two are happy together."


    She meant it. Wesley didn''t care about romance. All he thought about was work. She gave up on him. She chose Miller out of desperation. But it wasn''t fair to him. She didn''t love him.


    Even Miller could tell that she loved Wesley. She loved him so much it hurt. But so what? His heart never belonged to her. ir''s eyes misted up, her world was now seen through tears.


    She knew Miller cared about her. She had even thought about getting their marriage licenses after she got hired on permanently. She was still on probation at work. However...


    A teardrop fell on her suitcase. Miller was genuinely sorry. He walked over to her and gave her a back hug. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. Can we start over?"


    ir forced back tears. "No. I think we''re past that point. Don''t think I don''t care, but I can''t love you the way you want. Bye."


    Suddenly, she saw no point in packing the rest of her things. Zipping her suitcase, she pushed Miller aside and walked out of the room.


    Miller''spanion was smoking on the sofa in the living room. The look on her face was calm, as if this happened all the time. Seeing iring out of the bedroom with luggage, she said with a smile, "Sorry. Didn''t know you''d be back this early. Guess we don''t


    when Niles was in town, he could stay at his brother''s ce.


    Niles was unhappy to hear that. "Why should I? Megan''s over a lot and I can''t stand that bitch. And what''s wrong with my apartment? Why can''t I stay in my own ce?" He was starting to get annoyed.


    "I let ir stay there," Wesley replied. Joslyn''s family had moved into ir''s old apartment in Hillside Apartments a long time ago. Wesley couldn''t leave her alone with him. It would be weird. So in the end he decided to let her live in Niles'' apartment. Niles could crash at Wesley''s ce.


    "That is so not cool. How could you use my ce as your love nest? Does Mom know?" Before Wesley could respond, Niles'' tone changed abruptly from glum to excited. "I''ll tell her. She''d be so happy she''d put up the cash for another apartment."


    Then he''d have two apartments before he even started work. That would be awesome!


    ''Love nest?'' "It''s only temporary. I''m helping her out. She''s my friend."


    "Oh..." Niles drawled.


    Wesley hated it when he did that. "Back off!" Then he hung up.


    Niles stared at his phone. ''Something I said?'' But he didn''t dare tell his mom about Wesley and ir. If he did, Wesley might start using him for target practice.


    Yet, Cecelia found out anyway.

 Chapter 579 Meddlesome Grandpa

    One night, Cecelia called Niles on hisndline. She got through very quickly. "I called your brother, but he''s not picking up. Since you''re in town, could you go check on him?" she asked.


    "Um... good evening, Mrs. Li," said a woman''s voice on the other end.


    Cecelia was confused. She checked the number. She dialed it right.


    "Oh, that''s right. You''re... ir?" Cecelia asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes, Mrs. Li. It''s me. I stay¡ª" ir was going to tell her why she was in Niles'' apartment. She didn''t want her to think it was a love nest or something.


    But Cecelia interrupted her. She said excitedly, "Mrs. Li? Why so formal? Just call me ''Mom.'' I didn''t interrupt anything, did I?"


    ''Mom?'' ir was shocked, realizing Cecelia had really gotten it wrong. "No, I¡ª" She wanted to exin that she and Niles weren''t a couple.


    "That''s good. I''m just calling to check on you. Don''t stay up toote. Tell Niles I''ll be in town to see you when I can. Good night." Cecelia hung up before ir could say a word.


    ir was left speechless. Cecelia jumped out of bed and rushed into the study where her husband was.


    "Good news! Good news! We''re going to be inws!" she eximed, beaming.


    Baldwin took off his sses and looked at her in bewilderment.


    "What''s going on?" "ir and your son are living together!" She grinned from ear to ear.


    "Really? Which son?"


    "Niles, of course. He''s smooth, unlike Wesley. That boy wouldn''t know love if it bit him." Cecelia recalled the pic Niles sent her when he was in Ennd. A selfie of him and ir. They made a cute couple.


    She had a sneaking suspicion Niles was there for pleasure, rather than business.


    Just then, a figure with a cane made his way to the doorway. "Cecelia, are you sure?"


    Cecelia turne


    y. He seemed to have an answer for everything, and had to be right. "I''m too busy to go home. It''ll have to wait. I need to get back to work, Grandpa. Take care of yourself. Bye."


    "Hey! Don''t hang up! I''m not done. Wesley!" Keith called anxiously.


    "Dad, he hung up," Cecelia suddenly said. She was also on the line, which exined the click he heard earlier. Keith looked at the receiver. When he realized what was going on, he scolded, "Cecelia, you''ve been eavesdropping again!"


    "Of course. Dad, I''m on your side. I was trying to help. Wesley needs to find a nice girl and settle down." Cecelia bit into an apple, still holding the phone, not embarrassed at all.


    Keith snorted. "Help? Okay. You can start by bringing me the files of all the girls who want to marry into this family, so that I can set up introductions."


    "There are too many of them. The list alone might take me two weeks or more. Why don''t we think of something else?"


    "You''re just beingzy. Never mind. I''ll ask my son." Cecelia, his daughter-inw, was 50 years old, but still acted like a child sometimes. It was not a bad thing. She was happy. What was the point of living if you weren''t happy?

 Chapter 580 Your Sister-in-law Is Already Here

    Keith hung up as he mumbled those words. Cecelia put the receiver down too.


    She stared nkly at the half-eaten apple. Baldwin was at work. Bored, she decided to find herself somepany.


    Then, she had a sh of inspiration. She wasted no time in booking a flight to Y City. It had been too long, and she wanted to see her boys.


    Now that Niles had a "girlfriend," as the future "mother-inw," Cecelia wanted to make sure they were a happy couple. Indeed, she thought it was her duty. So she was going to head over there to do all the motherly things that she was supposed to do.


    ir was kind of embarrassed, taking over Niles'' apartment. It was his space, after all. She pondered whether she should move into the amodations herpany provided.


    Herpany was generous. She was paid just over $10, 000 a month, and benefits included a living space and meals. Thepany also provided unemployment, sick leave, and even a housing fund in case thepany apartment wasn''t to their liking.


    She wanted to let Wesley know before she moved out, but for some reason, she couldn''t reach him. Wesley had toe there sometime, so ir decided to wait until he did.


    However, before she saw Wesley, she had an unexpected guest.


    That day, she came homete. She didn''t have to worry abouting home to anyone, so she had opted for two hours of overtime. When she opened the door, the lights were on.


    Someone sat leisurely on the couch in the living room. ir was surprised to see who it was. "Aunt Cecelia?"


    Cecelia was happy to hear her voice. She stood up and said, "Hey, you''re back. Did you just get off work? You work too hard. Come and eat. Dinner''s ready."


    Cecelia never cooked. Instead, she found a chef to prepare the meal.


    ir followed her into the dining room to find that it was a big dinner, with several courses.


    ed.


    ir looked at him. He nodded in greeting.


    Cecelia walked over to him and held his hand. "We''ve been waiting for you. Niles is out of the country. You and I should take good care of ir for him."


    ir''s face was burning from embarrassment. "Why do you keep calling her my sister-inw?" Wesley asked in confusion. ''Is she going out with Niles now?''


    Cecelia nodded. "Because she is. Didn''t you know? It''s okay. You''ll get used to it soon enough. Go wash your hands."


    ir shook her head vigorously towards Wesley. "Your mom doesn''t get it."


    She felt helpless.


    Her reaction drew Cecelia''s attention. She was going to get her phone. When she heard what ir said, she paused. She nced at ir''s red cheeks and seemed to understand. "ir, don''t be shy. We''re all family here. I like you. You and Niles are good together. I''ll call him right now and tell him what we''re doing."


    Wesley averted his eyes from ir and walked into the bathroom.


    ir was desperate for a way to make Cecelia understand. "Aunt Cecelia, I''m not being shy. You don''t get it. I live here, but I''m not Niles'' girlfriend. We''re just friends."


    Cecelia patted ir''s hand. "Shh, I''m video chatting with Niles."


    "Aunt Cecelia..."

 Chapter 581 Thank You, Brother

    "Son,e here! Look who I am with!" Cecelia adjusted her phone and aimed the camera at ir, who seemed to have something to say but didn''t know how to do so. Right at that moment, Wesley walked out of the bathroom.


    Niles didn''t show up in the video until two secondster when he turned on the light. "Hello, Mom. Oh, you''re with ir and Wesley."


    "Right. It would have been so great if you were here too. But it''s okay, dear. You focus on your studies, and I''ll take care of ir for you. Look at the dishes I had a chef prepare. They look yummy, don''t they?"


    As Cecelia and Niles began an animated discussion, Wesley sat opposite ir and grabbed a bowl todle some soup.


    Seeing that, ir had an idea. She stood up and snatched the bowl away from him. "I''ll do it for you," she uttered gantly.


    Cecelia was surprised to see this helpful effort. Wesley nced at his mom, but didn''t turn ir down.


    Afraid that Niles would get jealous on this sight, Cecelia covered the phone camera and scolded her older son, "Wesley, why did you ask ir todle soup for you? Use your own hands!"


    Actually, Niles had already seen what ir was doing.


    Finding it interesting, he asked deliberately, "Mom, is irdling soup for my brother?"


    Cecelia felt that the situation was getting awkward. She removed her hand from the camera and told him, "Yes, but shedled soup for me too. She is really a thoughtful girl."


    Niles couldn''t understand why his mom was saying that, and ir herself was left speechless. Wesley kept on eating, as if what was going on didn''t concern him at all.


    ir kicked him under the table. He paused and looked up at her.


    When she saw that Cecelia wasn''t paying attention to them, ir mouthed to Wesley, "Exin."


    She had tried to rify her rtionship with Niles to Cecelia, but it had only caused more misunderstanding.


    Wesley was puzzled. ''Exin what? She hasn''t exined why she is suddenly with Niles. Now she wants an exnation from me?''


    Cecelia turned her head and caught sight of Wesley''s attentive gaze which was directed at ir. She pointed the camera at the dishes and pped him on the shoulder, hard enough to sting but soft enough for the camera to avoid getting shaken.


    He looked at hi


    o her apartment to cook.


    Besides the resemnce in appearance, ir now could see another piece of proof that Cecelia and Wesley were mother and son¡ª their bad cutting skills.


    "Eat fast and then go to sleep early. I am going shopping tomorrow and I would like you toe with me. I want to buy some shoes and clothes for ir, and I need your opinion," Cecelia told Wesley.


    "I hate shopping," Wesley dered. ''Going shopping with two women. That doesn''t sound fun, '' he thought.


    Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. "I wouldn''t have asked you to tag along if Niles were here. Since he''s not here, it falls on you to take care of us."


    ir screamed inwardly, ''Aunt Cecelia, can you just listen to me? I''m not Niles'' girlfriend, and Wesley is not going to be my brother-inw.''


    But she could only look at Wesley expectantly, still hoping that he could exin things to Cecelia. Wesley looked at ir and then shifted his gaze towards her belly. ''She is pregnant. She does need extra care, '' he thought. "All right. I''ll go with you," he agreed with a nod.


    Cecelia didn''t notice the shift of Wesley''s gaze, but ir did.


    She squeezed the chopsticks hard, trying to refrain herself from punching him. Then she told Wesley with a sarcastic smile, "Thank you, Brother."


    Wesley sensed the hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Cecelia was happy to hear that. "Now, that is good. I knew you were only being shy just now. We''ll be a family sooner orter, so from now on, just consider Wesley your brother."

 Chapter 582 I’m Not Pregnant

    "Okay, Aunt Cecelia," ir readily agreed.


    The dishes had all turned tasteless to Wesley. The meal was beginning to feel more like a torture to him than sustenance.


    As soon as he was done, he went towards the kitchen to do the dishes, while ir and Cecelia stayed in the living room chatting. After he had dried his hands, he walked out onto the balcony for a cigarette. This whole thing about Niles and ir was bugging him so much. He leaned against the balcony railing, with the smoke swirling around him. Laughter wasing from the living room. He turned around to look at the two women. Cecelia had ir''s hand between hers. Wesley decided to give his brother a call.


    "Brother, did you enjoy the meal?" Niles greeted him as cheerfully as ever.


    Wesley frowned and then responded with a question of his own. "Do you know that she is pregnant?"


    "Who is pregnant?" Niles was perplexed.


    ''So he doesn''t know, '' Wesley thought. "You are such an idiot!" he reprimanded.


    Niles was unable to make head or tail of this insult and anger. ''Where is thising from? What did I do wrong?''


    He wanted to ask more, but Wesley had already hung up by the time he could recollect his wits. He called back; Wesley didn''t answer. Neither did he reply to Niles'' WeChat messages.


    Niles was pissed, but he could only try tofort himself.


    When the cigarette burned out, Wesley returned to the living room. "Mom, I need to get going," he told Cecelia. He didn''t feel like staying anyway.


    "Okay. Drive safe. ir and I will sleepte tomorrow morning, so you don''t have toe and pick us up too early," Cecelia told him. Wesley got up before 5 a.m. every morning, even on rainy days. Cecelia was afraid that he woulde get them at six.


    "No problem." Wesley walked towards the door to change into his shoes.


    The moment he opened the door and stepped out, ir said to Cecelia hastily, "Aunt Cecelia, I just remembered that there isn''t an extra set of toiletries in here. I''ll go out and buy some for you."


    "I aming with you."


    "There''s no need for that. The supermarket is a bit far. You just stay here and rest." ir put on her shoes quickly.


    "Then let Wesley take you there. Wesley, wait f


    So he turned the wheel and parked the car at the roadside.


    Once the car had stopped, ir rained down pinches on his arm. Wesley wanted to say something, but she spat, "Shut up and listen!"


    Wesley shut up. Knowing that he could endure pain, she pinched as hard as she could. So, tough as he was, it still hurt.


    Wesley nodded to her. "In case you don''t hear me clearly, I am going to repeat this thrice for you: I''m not pregnant! I''m not pregnant! I''m not pregnant!" she bellowed. She almost blurted out that she was still a virgin.


    Wesley nodded as he said calmly, "Hmm."


    Seeing how calm he was, ir suddenly wasn''t angry anymore. She let go of his arm and said, "That''s all I wanted you to know. Drive."


    Before Wesley could step on the gas, she added, "No! Wait a minute."


    Wesley turned towards her. ir tried her best to speak in a calm tone. "There''s nothing going on between your brother and me. Exin this to your mom tomorrow."


    ''Nothing going on?'' Wesley smiled. "Why don''t you exin it to her?"


    "I did, but she didn''t believe me. She barely even listened to me." ir felt frustrated on thinking about it.


    After a moment of silence, Wesley agreed, "Okay."


    ir was relieved. "One more thing, now that you know I''m not pregnant, can I move out now?"


    Wesley grabbed her phone in her hand and typed something on the screen. "I''ve just saved my number on your phone. Call me if you need anything," he told her when he handed back her phone.

 Chapter 583 Shopping Together

    ir stole a nce at Wesley''s face as she took her phone from him. Somehow she felt that he didn''t want her to move out. But since he hadn''t said anything otherwise to make her stay yet, she was afraid that she might be wrong. "I might never need it. After I move out, most probably, I won''t have a reason to trouble you anymore," she reminded him in a sad, low voice.


    It wasn''t impossible that such would be the case. She had been out of touch with Wesley for a long time after she had moved out of the Hillside Apartments, just like she had been out of touch with him after she had gone abroad.


    Silence fell inside the car. She was waiting for him to say something.


    But Wesley didn''t. He started the engine, and the car ran through the exit of the apartmentplex with only its engine to break the silence. Even that hum felt like silence in the awkwardness of the situation.


    Sadness took hold of ir, as if something was clutching at her heart. She couldn''t look at him, nor did she want him to see her sad, so she turned to look out the window. For the first time, she really didn''t feel like talking even though she was around him.


    They arrived at the supermarket pretty soon. It wasn''t that far through car. ir unbuckled the seat belt and was about to get out of the car when Wesley grabbed her arm and stopped her. "There''s an umbre in the trunk. Wait here. I''ll get it."


    He got out and brought the umbre from the trunk. Then he opened the passenger door and carried ir out of the car.


    "Are youing with me?" ir asked, looking at him longingly. She wanted him to.


    "Yeah. I can help you choose. I know her likes and dislikes," Wesley answered.


    That made sense. As Cecelia''s son, he sure knew her better than ir did.


    They walked towards the supermarket with him holding the umbre for the both of them. There was one second when ir was one step behind. Only then did she find out that most of the umbre was over her. Wesley''s left shoulder was all wet. What was this man doing!


    ir was moved. But since he had already made it clear that he didn''t like her, she thought that he was doing this only because he was a gentleman.


    She looked up at the umbre and moved closer to him so that it could shield both of them.


    Distracted, she didn''t notice the puddle on the ground. "Be care


    felt embarrassed. But then Wesley added, "You know what? You can ask Mom to take it with her. She will love it." His father spoiled his mom. So, despite her age, Cecelia was still childlike in more ways than a few.


    ''He said "Mom" instead of "my mom."'' ir was happy. Women were sensitive. The checkout assistant heard everything Wesley said. When she heard him say "Mom" to ir, she cast one more look at ir.


    Then she saw that it was a beautiful woman standing beside Wesley. They didn''t look alike at all. They couldn''t be siblings, so she assumed that they were a couple.


    The checkout assistant felt her heart shatter into pieces. She continued working with her head lowered.


    ir felt great when she saw how a potential rival to her love had been crushed. To be honest, she wasn''t much of a rival! After all, it was only an assistant''s crush on Wesley and not the other way round. She volunteered to carry one of the bags and made her way to the exit.


    Wesley was carrying a bigger carrier bag. But even so, he tucked the change into his pants pocket hastily, caught up with ir, and offered to take the bag from her.


    But ir declined. "Mine is not heavy. The one you''re carrying is full of beverages. It''s already heavy enough."


    Wesley looked at her and retorted, "Maybe! But you''re so frail. What if it triggers your fever?" Before she could refuse, he had taken the bag from her.


    ir didn''t know what to say. ''I''m not as fragile as he thinks.'' She was a bit defensive. ''I was sick only once when I was in Ennd, '' she thought.

 Chapter 584 She Felt Warm Inside

    However, there was one thing in particr that hit on ir only when the topic was brought up. It suddenly dawned on her that whenever she was close to Wesley, she would easily get injured or sick. However, when Wesley wasn''t by her side, her physical health remained beyond very good. She couldn''t understand why.


    Together, they made their way towards the exit of the supermarket. A worker was standing there, checking the purchase receipts before letting anyone exit with a shopping bag. Wesley''s hands were full, so he had to ask ir, "Get the receipt from my pocket."


    "Okay..." Without thinking much, ir walked up to him and reached her hand inside his coat-pocket. It seemed like the most logical ce to start.


    Wesley lowered his head to look at her with a sidelong nce. "No, it''s inside the pocket of my trousers."


    "Oh." ir then moved her hand down and put it into one of the pockets of his trousers. While she was groping around for the receipt, she could clearly feel his hard muscle through the thin clothing.


    Both of their facial expressions changed subtly. "Not this side. The other one," Wesley said in a low voice, sounding a little hoarse and trying to ignore the soft hand roaming around his pockets.


    "Oh well... Got it." ''The wrong pocket again?'' ir pursed her lips. ''What is going on with you, ir?'' she scolded herself inwardly.


    She then moved to the other side and carefully reached her hand inside the pocket again. She felt a wad of cash. To avoid more trouble, she drew them all out of his pocket and finally saw the receipt embedded within the hurried roll.


    She withdrew the long, white piece of paper and put the money back into his pocket.


    Without turning her head around, she walked straight to the worker standing at the exit. She felt embarrassed to make eye contact with him. She tried tofort herself by saying that it was inevitable and anyone would be if they touched someone''s hard muscle.


    The rain hadn''t stopped yet. ir took the umbre and tried to hold it for the two of them.


    But Wesley was too tall for her to reach. Even with her arm lifted vertically straight, the umbre was touching his hairs.


    Wesley gathered all the shopping bags in his right hand and grabbed the umbre from her in his left hand, holding it up for the two of them.


    The heavy weight on his right hand made the blue veins in his right arm pop out. ir saw that and she couldn''t take it anymore. She reached out for the lighter bag that she had held a few moments before. "Let me carry this one. I can hold it. It''s difficult for you to hold the umbre this way," she told him with concern in her voice.


    However, instead of listening to her, Wesley gave the umbre back to her and walked into the rain strai


    p breath to adjust his breathing. After he felt a little better, he pulled his buzzing phone out. "Mom."


    "Why haven''t you twoe back yet? It''s raining outside. Did you take an umbre?" Cecelia had only found out it was raining when she had gone out to hang some clothes in the balcony.


    Closing his eyes, he leaned against the seat and told her, "Yes, we did. We''ll be back in a few minutes." He breathed in ir''s fragrance floating in the air as he spoke.


    "Okay. Be careful. Drive ir back before you leave since it''s raining now," Cecelia demanded. She didn''t know her phone call had interrupted her son''s intimate, romantic moment.


    "Will do."


    After ending the call, Wesley fired up the engine and drove away. They both kept silent on their way back. Both of them were half filled with desire and half with confusion.


    By the time they arrived at the apartmentplex, the rain had already stopped. As usual, Wesley would not let ir exit on her own and carried her out of his huge car. Affected by the kiss earlier, he didn''t let go of her even after putting her to her feet. With his arms wrapped around her waist, he whispered softly, "Don''t go out with Niles. You two aren''t meant for each other."


    ir was rendered speechless. When had she even said that she would date Niles? And why did Wesley care about this? She deliberately provoked him, "Niles and I aren''t meant for each other? So does that mean if I find a suitable man, I can go out with him?"


    Wesley answered her with a deeper and more imperious kiss this time. ir felt ufortable so she kept stepping backwards. However, even after her back was pressed against the car door, he still didn''t let go of her.


    Meanwhile, some distance away from the romantic pair, a group of men were whispering to each other. "Wow! Who said that our chief loves men?"

 Chapter 585 Chief Has Discovered Us

    "A lot of people said that. Everyone doubted our chief''s sexual preference after he turned down ir''s proposal. We all thought he was gay. But, look at what the man''s doing now? Tsk, tsk, the girl''s scared by his passionate kiss," one of the men remarked, smiling mischievously.


    "The girl he''s embracing right now is ir, for your information. She was trapped by the sh floods which came in South Mountain. You know, our chief rushed to save her himself."


    "Hey I heard that story too. They said that our chief risked his life and jumped into the rushing river current to rescue a woman. Once he had carried the woman to a safe ce, he himself was washed away by the flood. So was the woman ir too?"


    "What''s our chief thinking? He loves ir. We all can see that. But she had proposed to him once in a high-profile manner, and he said no at that time. Why? You know, if I were ir, I wouldn''t even give him a single nce now, not to say let him kiss me."


    "You only say that because you have no idea how much ir loves our chief."


    "Tsk, tsk, listen to you! Do you think you are an expert at love?"


    Lenard touched his chin and concluded amidst their fervent discussions, "Our chief is the typical breed of man: aloof on the outside, but soft as a squishy brain on the inside."


    This group of gossiping men were Wesley''s subordinates. They hade there to find Wesley and ask him to join a get-together. They hadn''t expected to witness such a romantic and thrilling scene.


    Wesley treated them like good friends in private, so they all knew everything about Wesley''s estates in Y City, including this apartment. They also knew that it belonged to his brother.


    Before Wesley had left the toon, he had told his men that his family hade, and he was going to go to his brother''s apartment that night. That was why Lenard and the other soldiers hade to this apartment to wait for him to show up.


    They thought that they''d hidden themselves well and wouldn''t be found easily. But suddenly, Wesley opened his eyes and let go of the woman in his arms. He tilted his head to look in a direction, a dangerous look in his eyes. In the dark, Talbot felt like Wesley''s eyes were staring right at him, merciless and cruel. If he were to take them as robbers, god help them!


    He held his breath and hissed to the others, "Don''t move. Chief has discovered us!"


    "Normally, our leader should''ve discovered us the moment he stepped out of the car, but he''s a few minuteste this time. Seems like he''s overly tempted by the beautiful girl," a soldier whispered in a husky voice.


    When ir finally opened her eyes, she saw Wesley staring in some direction. She followed his gaze and f


    d child." She sighed, "He saw how much I had to suffer to give birth. I told him many times I wanted a daughter, because daughters are always warm and considerate.


    Then he told me that I would have two warm and considerate daughters-inw in the future, so why do I have to give birth to a daughter and suffer pain myself?"


    After a pause, she looked at ir and continued, "You know, there are always problems between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw. I''m worried that the young aren''t usually willing to live with the elders, or we may have difficultiesmunicating with the young."


    ir nodded in understanding. Indeed, the rtionship between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw could be sensitive sometimes. It was social phenomenon that urred more than often. "But you''re a nice person. I think you''ll surely get along with your future daughter-inw. There won''t be a problem in your case," sheforted the anxious mother.


    On hearing her words, Cecelia was thrilled. She turned her body around and looked at ir. "You said the same things as my husband. He always says that my personality is like a child. I''m good with people, so I won''t have problems getting along with anyone. If I treat my daughter-inw like my own daughter, she will surely treat me as a real mother. ir, is that what you think too?"


    ir suddenly felt baffled. Why was she asking her that? She wondered if she should take this opportunity to exin her rtionship with Niles. But then she decided against it. She''d better off finding a more suitable opportunity to tell the happy mother. If Cecelia knew the truth now, she might end up having a sleepless night. So she nodded, "Yes, I think so too. People should have mutual respect towards each other. Heart to heart, that''s the basic rule."

 Chapter 586 A Good Mother-in-law

    Cecelia suddenly held ir''s hand and said with much emphasis, "Just be yourself. Don''t hold back."


    "What?" ir was confused.


    "I heard from your uncle that you used to be upbeat, outgoing. Cheerful, even. You''re a lot quieter now, maybe because your parents died. ir, you''re like my own daughter. Do what you want to do. Be who you want to be. Okay?"


    The kind mother''s warm words touched ir''s heart. Tears sprang to her eyes and they flowed down her cheek. "Okay..." she sobbed.


    ''Cecelia is so great. I wonder if she really could be my mother-inw.'' ir felt a little sentimental, uncertain about her future. ''If Wesley and I can make it work.''


    The night grew deeper. The two women didn''t stop chatting until the small hours. At that point, Cecelia had to give it up and close her eyes to sleep.


    Listening to Cecelia''s steady breathing, ir stared at the ceiling, pondering what had happened earlier that night.


    She wondered if Wesley also had feelings for her. Otherwise, why would he keep snatching every chance he had to kiss her? Or was it just how men act around women?


    Before she closed her eyes to take some sleep, she checked the time on her phone. It was already 4:10 in the morning. No wonder she was tired! Shey back, closed her eyes, and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Not even three hourster, Wesley opened the door to the apartment. It was quiet inside. It seemed like the two women weren''t awake yet.


    He put the breakfast he''d bought in the kitchen and then walked back to the living room, dialing a number.


    A sleepy voice mumbled, "Hello... Who is it?"


    "It''s me." Wesley''s voice jarred ir awake. She abruptly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Cecelia''s sleeping face.


    "I''m in the living room," Wesley said.


    ir checked the time. Way too early. ''Why is he so eager to go shopping with us?'' she wondered.


    She quickly got out of bed, put on her slippers and quietly opened the door. Then she made sure to close the door behind her after walking out.


    Seeing here out, Wesley hung up. He was curious of her careful movements.


    Meeting Wesley''s eyes, ir suddenly realized that she hadn''t freshened


    kly typed the message with one hand. "I need some money. I''ll pay you back when I get my paycheck."


    "No problem. How much?"


    ir paused for a while. "How much can you afford?"


    Joslyn rolled her eyes. "Your cousin has given me quite a lot. What are you going to do? Twentyrge enough?"


    "Um... probably not. Maybe fifty thousand? Can you?" ir stole a nce at Cecelia. Every item on the nobledy''s body was luxurious.


    "Don''t tell me you owe someone money."


    ir''s lips twitched. "No. Wesley''s mom is with me. We''ll go shopping soon and I think I should buy her a gift. What if she wants something expensive?"


    "So are you and Wesley in a rtionship now?" Joslyn asked outright.


    ir replied, "No. It has nothing to do with him. His mom is awesome. I simply want to get her something."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll wire fifty thousand to you in a minute. But what if she picks out something worth five hundred grand? Will you buy that too?"


    "No. I can''t afford anything like that. I''ve got limits, and I won''t overspend." ir had a monthly wage of more than ten thousand dors. She could return fifty thousand to Joslyn within half a year.


    Joslyn wired the money to her and added a message. "Okay, as long as you know what you''re doing."


    Wesley''s eyes had been glued to her the whole time. But oblivious to his intent gaze, ir texted her friend, drinking soybean milk. "Thanks, my friend. Oh, right. Don''t tell my cousin."

 Chapter 587 It Slipped Off My Hand

    Although Hartwell deeply appreciated Wesley''s abilities, which he had witnessed in the military, he disliked ir getting too close to him. He had sternly warned the girl to stay away from Wesley once. That was particrly why ir didn''t want Joslyn to tell Hartwell anything. If he found out about the two of them, there was going to be too much fuss for her to deal with.


    Joslyn wrote back, "Alright, got it. Just use the money. It''s from your cousin, so you don''t owe me anything. If I am short of anything, he''ll give me more. You worry about yourself."


    ir sent a thumbs-up emoji and replied, "Wow! You lucky girl! I envy you so much. Don''t show off to me so early in the early, huh?"


    "Who are you texting?" A man''s voice suddenly cut in her ears and it was so loud that she almost jumped. Startled, her hand shook violently for a moment and the phone slipped off, dropping right into the half-finished bowl of soybean milk.


    Wesley hadn''t expected this to happen. He quickly shot to his feet and rushed towards the bowl, snatching her phone out of the bowl with one hand, and pulling a tissue with his other hand. He began to wipe her phone, whose screen was still functional.


    identally, his eyes fell on the transfer record on the chat log. Joslyn had just transferred fifty thousand dors to ir.


    He knew it was wrong to peek at other people''s chat logs. But it was ir''s phone and he felt overwhelmed by the urge to know more about her. Besides, who wasn''t going to be curious after seeing a transfer log of fifty grand?


    He stole a nce at ir. She was pulling some more tissues. Silently and quickly, pretending to wipe the phone, he scrolled up and down the chat log, fast reading her messages with Joslyn. Before she could shift her eyes back to her phone, Wesley already had a general idea of what was going on.


    Cecelia was talking with Baldwin over the phone at that moment. When she saw that ir''s phone waspletely soaked in the soybean milk, sheforted the girl, "Don''t be upset, ir. Your phone is old. I''ll buy you a new one soon." She had already noticed the previous night that ir''s phone was an old model worth only about a hundred dors.


    ir shook her head. "Aunt, don''t bother. It''s still functional. I am not that interested in phones and I''ll buy a new one when it really stops working."


    Her words caught Wesley''s attention. He had just witnessed another side of ir. ording to what he could read from the chat log, she was going to buy Cecelia a gift using the money Joslyn had transferred. Fifty thousand dors was arge amount for ir. However, she wasn''t even going to buy a new phone for herself. Even if she were to spend a thousand dors on Cecelia, she could easily have afforded to buy a good phone for her own self. But she didn''t want to!


    ''She''s so generous to my mom but mean to herself. What a strange girl, '' Wesley thought to himself.


    "Why not buy a new one today? Do you like this phone very much? How long ha


    "


    Called out specifically, Wesley raised his head to look at ir again. "Good," he nodded. Then his attention was on his phone again.


    ''That''s so perfunctory, '' ir thought unhappily.


    She changed into the second dress. It was a long, ck dress with a knot on the shoulder that looked like a cute bow. She thought that it was quite fashionable but Wesley had the same, tacit response.


    Cecelia asked her son again, "Wesley, what do you think?"


    He again gave ir a quick nce and repeated, "It''s nice."


    Then ir tried on three more sets. Each time Cecelia asked Wesley''s opinion and the man gave the same answer¡ª"good."


    Finally, when it came to the sixth dress, Cecelia couldn''t help but get irritated. Sheined in a slightly angry tone, "Hey, what the hell are you doing? Is your phone that attractive to you? Pay attention and give an honest response, will you?"


    Wesley put down his phone and stared at ir, with an innocent look in his eyes. He didn''t mean to make a casualment. He did think that ir looked good in each of these dresses. The only problem was that ir was too thin. She would look so much prettier if she could put on just a little weight.


    At that moment, ir was wearing a short, pink-colored jacket and with a matching skirt. She looked sweet in this outfit.


    Suddenly, Wesley remembered the night when they were out of electricity in Hillside Apartments. ir was changing her clothes in her bedroom. She had gotten scared by the shadow that the light show outside her balcony was casting. The shadow was quite simr to a human and she had thought that it was really an intruder outside her window. Hearing her shriek, Wesley had broken into her bedroom at once and identally saw a little of her body.


    As the memory of that night flooded his mind, the look in his eyes began to change. ir noticed his eyes again and felt embarrassed by the way he was looking at her. "Do I look that bad?" she asked uneasily.


    He said nothing.

 Chapter 588 Leave Blair To Your Brother

    When Wesley didn''t say anything, ir asked, "That bad, huh?"


    Wesley merely stared at ir, lost in some wild thought. Cecelia kicked the dazed man and scolded, "What''s wrong with you? Say something."


    Snapping out of his reverie back into reality, the soldier shot to his feet and told the saledy, "Please pack everything she tried on, including what she''s wearing."


    ir was shocked by his generosity. Cecelia was stunned too. ''What does he mean by doing this?'' she thought.


    Ignoring the two women''s surprised gazes, Wesley made his way to the checkout counter. ir returned to the fitting room to stop the saledy from packing anything up. "I''m sorry. Please wait a moment."


    The saledy said confusedly, "Miss, the gentleman said he would pay for everything."


    "I know, but... Please just put them here. I want to change back first."


    The saledy was puzzled. Nheless, she nodded and left the fitting room. ir closed the door and changed, wondering what was going on in Wesley''s head.


    ''Is he getting impatient?'' That was the only reason she could figure out. After all, she had spent half an hour in trying on six sets of clothes and Cecelia had kept asking his opinion on every outfit. Men got impatient easily.


    After putting on her own outfit, ir came out of the fitting room, holding six sets of new clothes in her hands. Cecelia and Wesley were waiting for her at the front counter.


    With a happy grin, Cecelia said excitedly, "Over here, ir. Wesley will pay, and Niles can reimburse him."


    ''Niles can reimburse him?'' ir then got what she meant. Cecelia still thought she was Niles'' girlfriend.


    ir gave the clothes to the saledy and went over to hold Cecelia''s arm. "Thanks, but I have enough clothes at home. When I got my first job, my friend went shopping with me and I bought a lot..."


    "But you bought those. These are from me... Um...from Niles. What''s more, these are thetest styles. You know, you can''t have too ma


    m busy. Busy getting my ass chewed by my mom. Busy keeping my anger in check." That was true. He was indeed feeling angry and gloomy.


    Keith cut to the chase. "Leave ir to your brother. I''ll make it up to you some other way." After some careful analysis, the old man was certain that Wesley had feelings for ir.


    Niles was lively and outgoing. His EQ was higher than his brother''s. If the two brothers fell in love with the same girl, Wesley would lose.


    It wasn''t easy for Wesley to have a thing for someone, but now Niles took ir away from him. Keith felt sad for his elder grandson.


    ''Make it up to me?'' Niles'' eyes lit up. ''Leave ir to my brother? Of course no problem. I''m not her boyfriend in the first ce.'' However, he pretended to be sad and retorted, "I get what you mean. But... That''s not fair. I don''t have a girlfriend either. I..." He deliberately paused with a sob.


    Keith sighed helplessly. "I know how you feel. I know it''s not fair. But Niles, you know your brother. He''s an idiot about love. I tried to set him up, but his bad temper frightened his dates away..." The old man let out a heavy sigh again.


    Niles yed along and replied in a sorrowful voice, "Yeah, Grandpa, I know my brother. Fine, if he loves ir too, then I''ll give up on her. After all, I only have one brother."

 Chapter 589 Cheated By Niles

    Keith was stunned for a moment when he heard Niles promise so quickly.


    He was suspicious. Although the Li family always kicked him around, Niles was actually a very cunning guy. The boy''s voice sounded a little sad, but Keith could see right through him. He didn''t sound sad enough. Nheless, he replied, "Well, I''m d you like your brother so much."


    Niles had an idea. After a pause, he said, "I''m still sad, Grandpa. Could you try and be more upbeat? Okay, never mind. You''re not good at that. So if I give up ir, what''s in it for me?"


    It seemed that the young man had figured out exactly what he wanted. "What do you want?" Keith asked outright.


    "How about a new apartment? I''ll feel much better," Niles suggested. He could make a fortune by conning his grandpa.


    "A new apartment? Why? Didn''t your mom buy you one already?"


    "Yeah, but ir is living there now. Since I''ve decided to back off and let Wesley have ir, I can''t live with her. That''s not appropriate. She has no parents. I''m not going to kick her out, either," Niles said, pretending to be virtuous and upstanding.


    "Okay! Deal!" the old man announced. The poor grandfather waspletely taken in by his grandson. Eventually, he would find out ir had always loved Wesley, and that Niles had never dated her.


    After hanging up the phone, Niles felt like he was on cloud nine. His gloomy mood, caused by Cecelia''s tongueshing, vanished into thin air.


    Meanwhile, in the Shining International za, Cecelia, Wesley and ir moved on to a new store. Now they were shopping for shoes. They had no idea that Niles lied to the old man. Sitting on the sofa, ir tugged at the hem of Wesley''s shirt and said, "Don''t let your mom buy anything for me again. I''m not dating you or Niles. Tell her. Don''t spend money on me."


    Wesley replied indifferently, "She''s rich."


    ir was speechless. That was not the point.


    Cecelia asked a saledy to show a pair of shoes to ir. "ir, try these on. They look good."


    ir didn''t budge. "Aunt Cecelia, I''ve tried on three pairs. I think it''s your turn."


    "That''s not for women my age. It''s for young girls. Besides, the pink matches thest outfit you tried on."


    ir found it hard t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    that ir had tried on just now, and told the saledy, "This shade, please bring me a fresh one and I''ll pay for them together."


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a minute."


    After checking out, Wesley took out the Mocha lipstick shade and put it in his pocket, then put Cecelia''s lipsticks in the shopping bag. He then picked up his pace to catch up with the two women.


    But when he walked past a counter, he happened to hear a conversation between a woman and her boyfriend. The woman requested, "Honey, buy me this bottle of perfume. Every woman loves this brand."


    Her boyfriend said impatiently, "Look at the price. It''s a small bottle that costs a few thousand dors. Find another brand."


    Wesley caught a glimpse of the perfume bottle that the woman was holding. He stopped and turned around.


    He rearranged the shopping bags so he held them all in one hand. A saledy with a huge smile on her face came over and greeted him. "Please bring me a bottle of this perfume," he said while pointing to a perfume brand. It was the same one the man was unwilling to buy for his girlfriend.


    The saledy nodded happily, "Yes, sir. Which fragrance would you like?"


    ''Which fragrance?'' Wesley felt baffled. Women''s items were soplicated to him. He paused and then said, "I''d prefer a light fragrance." ''Strong perfume doesn''t suit her, '' he thought.


    The woman, who was badgering her boyfriend to buy the perfume, watched Wesley pay the bill. Her eyes glimmered with admiration.

 Chapter 590 You Can Date My Brother

    Wesley took the bottle of perfume and walked away from the checkout counter. After he left, the woman turned around and red at her boyfriend. "We break up! I want a handsome and generous soldier to be my husband too!" she shouted.


    Meanwhile, ir and Cecelia had been looking for Wesley. They were just about to call him when he finally came into sight.


    Cecelia asked, "Where have you been? We thought you lost your way or something!"


    "I didn''t. Let''s go now." Wesley shrugged, not nning to offer an exnation.


    ir narrowed her eyes at Wesley, growing suspicious and a little confused with his behavior. She wondered if he had been smoking in a corner somewhere.


    Wesley chose not to acknowledge ir''s suspicious gaze and continued to walk towards a phone store and walked inside. The twodies exchanged confused nces and eventually followed him inside the store. Wesley browsed the store''s ss racks and picked out a rather expensive phone for ir. She was about to decline his choice, but Wesley stopped her before she could protest, saying, "I broke your phone. It''s the least I could do."


    Holding the brand new phone in her hand, ir discreetly pinched his arm so Cecelia would not notice, and hissed in his ear, "What are you doing? You idiot. This phone you bought me is worth almost ten times of my old one. I don''t even dare to take out my new phone when I''m on the streets. I''m afraid of being robbed." More importantly, ir knew that the phone Wesley was currently using was much cheaper than the one he just bought. The screen even had a crack on it, but he refused to have it repaired or buy a new one. ir did not find it reasonable that he bought her such an expensive phone.


    "If you get robbed, tell me immediately. I''ll help you track the robber down and get your phone back," he said confidently as if it was just a piece of cake for him.


    ir sighed inwardly. She was getting the feeling that Wesley was trying to overindulge her.


    The three of them had lunch at a Western restaurant at noon, and then went back to Niles'' apartment in the afternoon. While Cecelia took her afternoon nap, ir busied herself with making some desserts in the kitchen.


    Wesley offered to help, but ir rejected it. He had no choice but to sit in the living room and watch her go back and forth in the kitchen.


    Two hourster, ir was done with the cooking.


    She divided the desserts into two portions, one for Wesley and the other for Cecelia, so she could eat on her ne ride.


    She neatly packed the dishes into two separate bags. She called out to Wesley to inform him. "This bag is for you. Inside is a box of mooncakes and mung bean cakes. There''s also a cup of strawberry milkshake. Rest assured, it''s a new cup. This bag"¡ªshe patted the other bag¡ª"is for your mom. I didn''t pre


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    what that had to do with her question. She stared at Wesley''s resolute face, which she couldn''t deny was an attractive look for her.


    "Niles may be a little immature at times, but he''s around the same age as you. Maybe it would really be better if you go out with my brother. He''s a doctor and he has my parents'' support. Even if he doesn''t work hard to earn money, it won''t affect the life quality of you two."


    Wesley remembered the time when ir was sent to the hospital because of a high fever, Niles asked him for his opinion on pursuing her. Wesley reckoned that Niles also had feelings for ir.


    He wouldn''t be able to give her a bright and stable future, but his brother could. Being a doctor was not as dangerous as being a soldier. Niles would be a better choice for ir.


    It stung ir''s heart to hear his words. "And so?"


    Wesley looked at her intently. "I''ve been thinking that you''d be better off with Niles. My mom likes you, so maybe you can date my brother."


    ir didn''t know whether she should cry orugh. She wondered how she fell in love with such an idiot. ''My mom likes you...You can date with my brother...'' She curled her lips in exasperation, repeating his words in her mind.


    She suppressed the anger and bitterness, and said, "If I be your sister-inw one day, what will you think about your behavior now? You''ve kissed your future sister-inw. Do I need to confess to Niles that you''ve hugged and kissed me, his ''wife?''" ''Not to mention that you''ve even explored my body.''


    Wesley''s face darkened. "That kind of thing won''t happen again in the future," he assured her.


    ir raised a fist and hit him in the shoulder as hard as she could. "Who do you think you are? Do you think I can''t leave you on my own ord? Why do I have to listen to you and tell me who I should date?" she shouted as hot angry tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 591 I Wont Come Over Again

    ir raised her fists and beat Wesley''s chest repeatedly. He didn''t stop her, nor was he angry. He just sat there and let her.


    This reaction from him only made ir angrier. When she hit him, she was expecting him to get angry or throw her out of the car.


    But he didn''t.


    He didn''t love her, but he always acted as if he cared about her. It burned her up. So she kept hitting him.


    After a while, ir finally grew tired and dropped her hands. His chest was as hard as stone that her hands ached. ''Maybe pinching him would''ve worked better than hitting him, '' she thought.


    "You don''t need to drive me back. I''ll go back home on my own," ir said angrily. Not only had Wesley nned to invite Megan along for dinner, but he also tried to pair ir off with his own brother. ''I might have been too submissive. That''s why he''s keen on treading on my feelings willy-nilly. What a jerk!''


    Ignoring Wesley''s dissuasion, ir unfastened her seatbelt, opened the passenger door, and jumped out of the car.


    Wesley immediately ran after her. They were in the suburbs, and although there were many cars, almost all of them were private cars. It would be extremely hard for her to hail a taxi. "Don''t be so stubborn. Let me drive you home," he offered.


    ir gave him a scowl. "No, thank you. I''ll move out of Niles'' apartment tomorrow. Let''s just stay out of each other''s business from now on. I swear I won''t love you anymore. If I break my promise, I''ll be a cheating dog."


    Wesley''s face darkened. He grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her to his car.


    ir tried to break free, but her body wouldn''t budge. Wesley pressed her against his car and tried to calm himself down. In the calmest voice that he could muster, he exined, "I was doing that for your own good. Niles is a doctor. His job is less dangerous than mine, and he is highly paid. What''s more, he would be able to keep youpany every day." Wesley''s career, on the other hand, was full of danger. ir would be living in constant fear and worry if they were together. He was always out in the field or carrying out ssified missions from time to time, which meant that she had to stay alone most of the time. She would never feel secure with him.


    Although Wesley''s voice was calm, his grip had gotten tighter and ir could not bear it anymore. "Wesley Li! No one is crueler than you! Only you will be willing to pair the girl who loves you off with your brother!" Her voice shook and the te


    me over in the future, if that''s what you want," he said.


    "No, thanks. This is your brother''s apartment. I should be the one leaving. This is my choice." ir returned to packing the rest of her belongings.


    Wesley could only watch helplessly as she stuffed her clothes into her suitcase.


    ir then went to the bathroom to fetch her toiletries. Wesley took this opportunity to pull out a shopping bag from his pocket and stashed it under the clothes in her suitcase.


    When ir walked out of the bathroom, she did not find Wesley in the bedroom. She wondered if he had already left, but then she heard him talking on the phone in the living room.


    She zipped her suitcase up and walked out of the bedroom. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to clean the apartment. Mr. Li, would you be kind and hire some cleaning staff to clean the apartment for me. Thank you!" He almost winced at her extremely civil tone.


    She then walked towards the door to the apartment with her suitcase. Wesley wore a rigid expression as he followed after her.


    When ir heard Wesley close the door behind him, her heart sank to her stomach. ''He didn''t even try to make me stay, '' she thought, somewhat disappointed.


    "Let me help you," Wesley said and grabbed the suitcase from her. She didn''t turn him down and followed after him wordlessly as they walked to his car.


    Wesley put her suitcase inside the trunk. ir then said, "Drop me off at the Angel''s Love Welfare Center on Queen''s Road. Thank you."


    Wesley didn''t respond. ir was sure he heard her, so she didn''t repeat it.


    They got inside the car and drove off as the sky began to get darker.

 Chapter 592 Sit On The Car Roof

    Inside the car, Wesley''s phone rang. Though he was driving, he still answered it. "Uncle Wesley." Megan was on the other end of the line and she sounded like she had a lot of time on her hand.


    "Hmm?" Wesley asked in an absent-minded tone.


    "I''m ready. When are you going to be here to pick me up? By the way, I haven''t had supper yet. Would you like to choose the menu tonight?" Her cheerful voice made ir''s face turn a sullen shade. She didn''t want Megan intruding their time.


    After some consideration, Wesley said apologetically, "Megan, I''m busy right now. Can you ask Wood to drive you to my apartment? I''ll ask a chef to cook for you."


    Megan seemed rather disappointed when she heard that. "But Uncle Wesley, you said you''d have supper with me. I don''t wanna dine alone. Are you still busy working?"


    "No, Megan. But I am driving right now."


    Megan paused for a while and then continued, "Uncle Wesley, if you don''t have anything urgent, will you please, please pick me up so I can stay with you. I swear I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ll be a good girl. I just don''t want to be alone. None of my ssmates is willing to hang out with me. I feel so bored. Please...Uncle Wesley." She began to y cute and sweet.


    ir couldn''t bear it any longer. "Stop the car!" she demanded in a voice that cut across the hum of the engine and reached Megan''s side.


    Megan asked curiously, "Uncle Wesley, who is with you?"


    "It''s me, ir," ir responded coldly.


    "Ah, I remember you. You are Uncle Wesley''s neighbor. Uncle Wesley, I want to meet ir too. Pleasee over and pick me up."


    "Hmm," Wesley finally agreed, and Megan hung up with a cheerful ton of thanks.


    ir was really annoyed. ''She''s a bitch!'' she thought.


    Wesley turned the car around and began to drive towards a high-ss housing estate. When they were driving past a convenience store, ir suddenly said, "You go and pick her up. I''m thirsty. I''m going to buy a bottle of water."


    Wesley pulled over and watched as she got out of the car.


    Buying the water only took a couple of minutes, but Wesley returned only after ten minutes, stopping the car beside ir.


    She reached out her hand to open the passenger door casually, but the window rolled down, revealing Megan''s smug face.


    "Hi, ir! Uncle Wesley told me that you were sitting in the passenger seat. But I get carsick if I sit in the back seat. I''m sorry. Will you please sit in the back seat?" Megan asked in a soft voice and shed an apologeti


    fore getting out of the car, he told ir, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back after settling her up."


    ir didn''t respond. In fact, she didn''t even raise her head. Her brain was rushing, though.


    As soon as the two of them were out of sight, she called Hartwell. "Hi Hartwell, are you busy right now?"


    "No, I just finished. What''s up?" From his voice, it was clear that he was tired.


    "Umm, here''s the thing. I want to borrow some money," ir said with an awkward smile.


    "No problem." Hartwell was as ready as ever. "How much do you need?"


    "$300, 000."


    "$300, 000? What''s wrong? Is everything okay?" Hartwell felt worried for her.


    "No, no. I''m fine. I''m just in urgent need of the money. It''s fine if you don''t have it right now. I understand." She wasn''t going to tell Hartwell that she needed to pay it back to Wesley. He would only get angry.


    Hartwell didn''t want her to get involved with Wesley. She hadn''t even told Hartwell that she had been living in Niles'' apartment for a while now.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got you covered. I''ll ask Joslyn to wire it to you tomorrow."


    "Thanks a lot, Hartwell. Hey, you need to go to bed early. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Just at that moment, Wesley came into view. ir heaved a sigh of relief since Hartwell had promised to lend her the money without asking too many questions and before Wesley hade down.


    She could now pay Wesley back as soon as she got the money. As for Hartwell, she could take her time to repay him.


    When Wesley got into the driver''s seat, he saw that ir was still busy ying on her phone. Sure that she wouldn''t talk to him anyway, he kept silent and started the car.

 Chapter 593 Ill Live With You

    Wesley was still not headed for the Queen''s Road this time. ir couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?"


    Wesley was his usual self, and gave no response.


    By now, ir was fuming mad. ''The silent game, huh? Fine! We''ll see who talks first.''


    At longst, they pulled into an unfamiliar housing estate. ir could tell that this was a high-ssplex, and there was no way she could afford this. But it was close to herpany.


    Under her confused eyes, Wesley stopped the car and got out.


    "Hey! Why did you bring me here?" ir asked as she got out of the car as well.


    With her suitcase in his hand, Wesley walked towards one of the buildings. A security guard came over. After hearing they lived on the 21st floor, he smiled and left.


    When they were in the elevator, ir stood in front of him and looked him in the eye asking, "What''s going on?"


    "Since you won''t stay in Niles'' apartment, you can live with me for now. You always get sick. I can''t trust you to live alone. I need you close to keep an eye on you," Wesley answered.


    "What? Then is this your apartment?"


    "No. I borrowed it from Carlos. He has a lot of ces he doesn''t use. Don''t worry. We can live here as long as we want." He wasn''t wrong. Carlos had so many apartments that he had already forgotten about this one. If it weren''t for Wesley asking, Carlos would never have thought of it.


    "We?" ir couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Mmm hmm." The doors of the elevator opened, and they walked out. "Wait! So why here?"


    Wesley took out a ring filled with keys. There was only one apartment on each floor. While changing the password of the lock, he said, "Joslyn''s parents live next to me in the Hillside Apartments. I don''t think you''d want to live there. Since you won''t stay at Niles'' ce, this is thest ce I can think of."


    ir was struck speechless. He made her feel like they were a couple living together.


    ir saw Wesley mess with the keypad and change the password to her birthday.


    He opened the door, and the apartment was very clean. Carlos'' assistant hired maids and such to clean each of his apa


    d! Kiss her so she couldn''t say anything hurtful!


    ''Again?


    What is he thinking? I was always the one kissing him. But things have changed.


    He''s kissed me three times in two days!''


    The wind rose and chilled them. ir couldn''t help trembling because of the cold. Wesley held her tighter and kissed her even more passionately.


    As if her lips were magic, Wesley was unable to fight the urge. He couldn''t even stop.


    After a long while, he finally let go of her, panting. He rubbed her swollen lips with his rough finger. "Don''t say that again, ir. I''ve been hooked since you first kissed me. You kissed me once, I''d kiss you ten times. A hundred times!"


    ''Seriously? He used to be an idiot when it came to love.


    But now, he''s flirting with me. And doing a damn good job, too.''


    "You..." ir stammered.


    "What?"


    "Nothing..." ''Good job, Wesley! You always turn me around when I want to give up on you.''


    "You should feel lucky we''re not in the apartment. ir, I''m not a nice guy. Piss me off again, and I''ll bring you back to the apartment. Then..." His eyes reflected a mischievous side she rarely saw.


    ir took a step back and asked, "Then what?"


    Wesley gave her a smug smile and answered, "I''ll make love to you so much you won''t be able to leave the bed for three days." He had long wanted to do this. But his logic always stopped him.


    ir''s face was now as red as a tomato.

 Chapter 594 Your Mom Is So Awesome

    When she heard what Wesley said, ir secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She used to wonder if he was gay. Now she was sure he wasn''t.


    Her cheeks burning red, ir turned around and broke into a brisk trot to hide her shyness. "What are you talking about? Sounds like you''ve given this a lot of thought. Like you''d worry about me no matter what."


    "You''re right." Wesley didn''t deny it. He would worry about her if she lived alone or even if she lived with a female colleague.


    ''He just admitted it! He didn''t try to lie or y it off!'' ir thought. "If Hartwell says anything, don''t tell him we live together," she said.


    "That depends,"


    Wesley said with a shrug.


    The two drove to a nearby shopping mall. They proceeded to the food court, and at ir''s suggestion, they went in on a three-sauce simmer pot¡ªa shareable hot pot with herbs and juices from 10 different types of vegetables, seasoned with rice wine, sesame oil, and soy sauce. They got to choose the meats that went into it, and his selection was beef with enoki mushrooms, while she wanted frog legs. It all smelled so delicious they couldn''t eat it fast enough. After that, they went to the department store to buy pans, dishes, scrubbies, detergent,mps etc., to set up the apartment.


    On their way home, ir got a call from Cecelia. She touched down safely in her home country and Baldwin picked her up from the airport. "You must be tired now, Aunt Cecelia. Get some sleep," ir said in a soft voice.


    "Sure. Hey ir, are you with Wesley now? Can you tell him I got home alright?"


    ir was at a loss for words for a bit, and didn''t know whether she should tell her the truth or not. Then she looked at Wesley and answered honestly, "Yeah, we just had supper. I''ll let him know."


    "Thanks, ir. Get him to take you back home. You need to go to bed early too. I''ll call Niles and ask him to check on you tomorrow."


    "No need for that, Aunt Cecelia. I''ll call him myself," ir said hurriedly. ''Maybe I should ask Niles to tell his mom the truth.''


    "All right. Goodbye, ir."


    "Bye, Aunt Cecelia."


    After hanging up, ir called Niles. "Hi Niles!" she said.


    Upon heari


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n there?


    The lipstick was of the same brand as the one Cecelia had bought. The perfume''s brand was Jo Malone London.


    ''These aren''t mine. Maybe Cecelia forgot them?''


    Cecelia was one of ir''s WeChat friends. ir took a picture of the lipstick and perfume and sent it to her along with a voice message asking, "Did you forget to pack these, Aunt Cecelia?"


    Cecelia was ying on her phone. Seeing the message, she replied immediately, "No. They''re not mine. I didn''t forget a thing. And I never use that fragrance."


    ''Not hers?'' ir grew even more puzzled.


    Cecelia, on the other hand, took a closer look at the picture and told her husband, "ir found some lipstick and a bottle of perfume. She asked if they were mine."


    "Howe? Did you buy those for her?" Baldwin asked casually.


    Cecelia shook her head. "I offered to buy her lipstick, but she turned me down. We didn''t go to any perfume store."


    After a pause, Baldwin asked, "You and ir went shopping with Wesley?"


    "Yeah. He could give us advice and carry our bags for us. By the way, I never knew my son was so generous. He paid for everything I bought. I got her clothes, shoes and bags, but he insisted on paying for them. My son is so considerate and caring. He treats me so well," Cecelia said cheerfully.


    Baldwin almost chuckled when he saw his wife''s happy face.


    ''That''s funny. He bought them for ir, '' he said in his mind. "What else did you buy?"

 Chapter 595 Wesley And Blair

    "Wesley damaged ir''s phone, so he bought a new one for her. ir bought me a silk scarf. Then I bought some essories," Cecelia answered.


    "Maybe Wesley bought the lipstick and perfume for ir," Baldwin suggested.


    "How''d he manage that?" Cecelia denied it without a second thought. "We didn''t go to the perfume counter. Wesley was with us the whole time."


    Baldwin cast a sideways nce at the picture on her phone and then looked at her own shades of lipstick. The lipstick in the picture was of the same brand. "Are you sure it was the whole time? When he paid for the lipstick, did you keep a close eye on him?" he asked doubtfully.


    After some deliberation, Cecelia answered, "When he went to pay, ir and I left the booth. I thought he was close behind us... No! He was gone a few minutes. ir and I had to wait for him. Aaargh!" Cecelia yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Baldwin patted his wife''s back. "Hey hey! Calm down."


    Cecelia dropped her phone and jumped to her feet. "How am I supposed to calm down? Why did that boy buy her anything? She''s his sister-inw! Wait! He paid for everything I bought for ir. That means he bought her all that stuff." That was when Cecelia realized something was off.


    Baldwin cast a casual nce at his wife and sighed inwardly, ''I think she''s finally getting it. ir and Niles aren''t dating.''


    Cecelia pped her thigh. "Oh my God! Things are out of control now."


    Baldwin shook his head helplessly. "Find anything else suspicious?"


    "Yes!" Cecelia nodded vigorously. "I thought it was weird that Wesley went shopping with us. Then, ir got nervous and identally dropped her phone into her ss of soybean milk. Wesley picked it up from the ss. But when she said it was from her ex-boyfriend, he dunked it again!"


    Baldwin giggled. ''Who said that Wesley knew next to nothing about women? It''s just that he hadn''t met the right girl yet.''


    "Last night, they went to the department store together, but then Bl


    hay."


    Wesley, on the other hand, went to the army base. When he got out of his car, he suddenly remembered the desserts ir made for him. So he took them out, went to his office and ced them on his desk before leaving the office.


    Before long, a group of people came in. "Chief, you''re finally back!"


    "We have a meeting tonight?"


    "Er? Where is he?"


    "I just saw his car. He must be here somewhere," Talbot said in confusion and scratched the back of his head.


    "Hey look! Food! Chief must have brought this for us!" Lenard found a disposable paper bag and took out two lunch boxes and a thermos.


    The rest approached him. "Chief is so nice to us. He always brings food. But this is hardly a snack. There''s not enough for us." Wesley always bought food or drinks for his men when he was off work.


    "Don''tin. It''s better to have a little than nothing." Bowman opened one of the lunch boxes and saw eight mung bean cakes. They looked rather inviting.


    "Wow, there are also mooncakes! They look delicious! Give me one!"


    Everyone grabbed a mung bean cake and a mooncake. There were only two mung bean cakes and a mooncake left. Talbot suggested, "They''re still wrapped. I guess he hasn''t eaten yet. We''ll keep these for him. There''s milkshake in the thermos. Want some? We''ve got disposable paper cups."

 Chapter 596 He Must Have Been Dumped

    The others shook their heads, declining the milkshake. Only Lenard nodded his head. "I''m thirsty. I''d like to drink some."


    "Alright. Let''s share it," Talbot suggested and poured half of the drink into two disposable paper cups.


    At that moment, the door opened and Wesley walked inside the office.


    Upon seeing him, Talbot waved at him. "There you are, Chief! We''ve left you a few cakes. Oh my! The cakes were so delicious. Where did you buy them?"


    Wesley''s face darkened once he saw the scattered lunch boxes on his desk. "Who ate them?" he asked rigidly.


    Talbot didn''t see the sullen look on Wesley''s face as he proceeded to drink a mouthful of his milkshake before answering, "We all ate them. But don''t worry. We''ve left some for you."


    "Who opened the boxes?" Wesley asked.


    "I did, Chief. Why? Is something wrong?" Talbot pursed his lips in confusion


    Wesley cast a cold nce at him before saying, "You''ll get fat after eating all those desserts. Go out and do sit-ups. No less than a hundred sit-ups in one minute. Talbot, you''ll do additional thirty push-ups for every sit-up missed. As for the rest of you, additional twenty push-ups for every sit-up missed." He then caught sight of the cups of milkshake that Lenard and Talbot were holding. "Since you two drank the milkshake, you get more exercise too. It will help burn off the calories. Go run two kilometers with five-kilogram weights. Finish it in ten minutes. You''ll do additional thirty push-ups for every minute excess."


    Everyone in the office fell silent, not quite understanding what was going on. It was the first time that Wesley had given them punishments for such a seemingly harmless reason.


    Nheless, they didn''t dare protest. They were soldiers, and soldiers must obey orders. They exchanged a few stumped nces at each other and then rushed out of the office posthaste.


    On the training grounds, while they were doing sit-ups, Talbot gazed at the office building with his brows knitted together in confusion and murmured, "What exactly did we do to piss him off? Where was he before he arrived at the office? Did someone snitch on us to him?" He paused to consider it. "But we haven''t made any mistakes recently," he continued.


    Lenard was also confused by Wesley''s behavior. "Beats me," he replied with a shrug. "I caught a glimpse of his face as we walked out of his office. Seemed like he was in a bad mood. Did we unknowingly piss him off somehow? Or was he perhaps just taking out his anger on us?"


    "Of course we pissed him off! Our chief isn''t the kind of man who would make things d


    that kind of sum upfront. Besides, why do you have to do this for me?"


    ''Is he an idiot? I guess he doesn''t know anything about the housing price at all, '' she thought. ''The apartment belongs to the Eastern Coastal Apartments, easily one of the most expensive apartmentplexes in Y City. It costs at least twenty million dors.''


    "This apartment is close to yourpany," Wesley simply said. Carlos had a couple of apartments, but Wesley preferred this one as the office of thepany that ir worked for was only a few hundred meters away. He knew that the selling price was high. But other than the apartment in Hillside Apartments, he also had two other apartments in A Country that his parents and his grandfather gave him. He could sell one of them.


    "This is one of Carlos'' apartments, but he has never lived here once. It''s almost as good as new. The developer of the Eastern Coastal Apartments works for him. Carlos promised to give me a fifty percent discount," he told ir. Carlos had initially offered to give Wesley the apartment as a gift, but Wesley turned it down. Left with no choice, Carlos offered to give him a fifty percent discount instead.


    The apartment was valued at about 26 million dors, so now, Wesley only needed to pay just a little over 10 million dors.


    ''He wants to buy the apartment just because it''s close to my workce!'' ir opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. ''Why is he going out of his way to do this for me? The apartment would still cost at least 10 million dors even with the fifty percent discount. Does this mean he actually has feelings for me?''


    "Wesley..." Her voice was soft and carried a hint of affection.


    Wesley looked her in the eye.

 Chapter 597 Im The Cheating Dog

    Tears welled up in ir''s eyes. "If you don''t like me, then you should stop taking care of me."


    It had been a long time since Wesley said that he didn''t like her. He pursed his lips and said, "My mom likes you. A lot. So I need to like you too. She''ll be happy to see you live in a safe andfortable ce." ''As long as Mom is happy, I''m happy too, '' he thought.


    But as soon as he said the words, he realized howme of an excuse it was.


    The softness on ir''s expression instantly vanished and turned into a scowl. ''So he''s being nice to me only because his mom likes me? Nothing else? If I didn''t know any better, I''d probably just think he''s a mama''s boy.


    Ugh! I feel so tired!'' She forced a smile and waved at him. "Good night."


    Without saying another word, she turned around and walked back into her bedroom.


    Wesley silently watched as she closed the door behind her, and then entered his own bedroom.


    Lying in bed, ir turned and rolled. She forced her eyes closed, but sleep still wouldn''te. She wasn''t really in the mood to read a book either, so she justy there, awake. When it was already past midnight, she suddenly sat up. She stared at the package of perfume and lipstick on the nightstand and then got out of bed.


    ''I wonder if Wesley is already asleep, '' she thought.


    She picked up the perfume and lipstick and left her bedroom. Standing outside Wesley''s bedroom, she knocked on the door once, but there was no response.


    She knocked again. Still nothing.


    ''Is he asleep? Or maybe I should just knock on the door harder?'' she mused.


    After a short pause, she knocked on the door for the third time. This time, the door opened.


    Wesley was not asleep; he was just taking a shower. ''Did he just finish showering? Or was he still in the middle of it when I knocked?'' she wondered. He had a towel wrapped around his waist, and his hair was still dripping wet.


    ir was suddenly dumbstruck. This was the second time that she had seen Wesley wearing nothing but a towel. She had previously told herself that she would be a cheating dog if she still held any sort of attraction towards him.


    Apparently, she was indeed a cheating dog.


    Against ir''s better judgment, her gazended on Wesley''s toned and muscr body. She had started to develop feelings for him when she was sixteen. It was more than just a schoolgirl crush and had deepened over the past few years. She could never forget Wesley''s warm embrace as heforted her the day her parents died when she was neen. He had a beautiful body on top of his caring


    tes.


    When the morning came and ir finally woke up again, Wesley had already gone.


    A couple weeks passed and Wesley still had note back. And so, ir''s life went back to normal; she went to work and got off from work regrly. She was willing to work over time, but she always wanted to be home by early evening or as soon as possible. She was constantly thinking that Wesley mighte back at any time.


    One day, while she was working on herputer, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and saw that Miller''s mom was calling. She sighed and answered it immediately. "Hello, Auntie!"


    "Hi, ir. I need to talk to you. Could we meet at a cafe somewhere?" Gertrude said in a calm voice.


    After some consideration, ir agreed. "Sure. You name a ce."


    Gertrude then suggested they meet at a restaurant near Miller''s apartmentter in the afternoon. They said their goodbyes and hung up. ir looked at the time and went back to work.


    A few hourster, she headed down to the meeting ce that they had agreed upon. When she arrived at the restaurant, she was surprised to find that Miller was also there.


    She walked over to them and said hello politely.


    She hadn''t seen Miller for a long time and was somewhat rmed to see that he appeared haggard and gloomy. Gertrude, on the other hand, put on a warm smile and said, "Hi, ir. Busy at work?"


    ir settled her bag on a chair and sat on the one beside it. She smiled back at Gertrude. "Hi, Auntie. I''m not that busy these days. It''s the off season."


    Gertrude nodded and asked a waiter to serve the dishes.


    Miller poured a ss of water and handed it to ir.


    "Thanks," she said and offered him a warm smile.

 Chapter 598 Theres No Way

    "ir, I didn''t know that you and Miller had broken up until recently," Gertrude continued. At this point, she sighed and red at her son who was looking out the window. "Miller told me what happened. He was wrong, but you were too. You''d been engaged for two years, but you wouldn''t sleep with him. Why do you think he cheated?"


    ir took a sip of water and said nothing.


    Gertrude went on, "I heard that you were sweet on a soldier, but he didn''t like you back; and that you got with Miller to make that guy jealous. That was also wrong. Now Miller has admitted his mistake. You can too. Give him a second chance, get married, and be happy. How about that?"


    Her words made ir feel sad. It was like the whole world knew Wesley didn''t like her.


    Gertrude secretly tugged at Miller''s sleeve. Miller turned to look at ir. "I''m sorry, ir. I hurt you, and I regret it. Can we get back together? Can you take me back?" he said.


    Miller would do anything his mom told him to. ir knew that. His mom probably arranged the meeting, and ordered him to apologize.


    ir pursed her lips and said, "You''re both right. I liked someone before I got engaged to Miller, and I got engaged to get back at him. But did Miller tell you I decided to forget that guy and spend the rest of my life with my husband-to-be?"


    Hearing this, Gertrude red at Miller. The son turned his head to look out the window again sheepishly.


    It didn''t take a rocket scientist to figure out that he made it all ir''s fault when he had told his mom why he and ir broke up.


    "You know that I went to Ennd after I got engaged to Miller. I never saw the soldier afterwards. I was out of the country and he couldn''t see me unless he was deployed over there. I never called him, not even once," ir said.


    She did see Wesley during the Spring Festival, but that was an ident. She didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e to him.


    ir sneered when she heard his words, "So what about when you slept with your boss? Did you think of your mom?"


    Miller''s lips hung apart, but he couldn''t find anything to say. After a while, he changed the subject. "Why did youe home early that day?" ir was a newbie employee. She needed to make a good impression on her boss and colleagues. She wouldn''t ask for leave or be absent from work unless she had to. He couldn''t figure out why she hade home so early that day.


    Hearing his words, ir shed back to that day. Someone called her saying Miller had an ident.


    She had rushed home, worried, only to find he was in bed with someone else. It was Wesley who took her away from there.


    ''Wait! Wesley! Why was he there? ''


    ir''s eyes widened. ''Could it be that he found out Miller was cheating on me, and then got one of his men to make up that bogus excuse?''


    "It couldn''t be," she murmured.


    "Couldn''t be what?" Miller asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Someone told me you were in an ident that day," she replied quietly.


    "ident? Why?" His confusion grew.


    But ir wasn''t in the mood to talk more about it. She shook her head and said, "Doesn''t matter. Let''s move on. We can still be friends."

 Chapter 599 Come To Blair’s Rescue

    "Friends? Are you kidding me? Hell no! I don''t want to be friends with you. The only thing is, my mom likes you, so I will get back together with you no matter what."


    ir didn''t know how to respond to this. Her head had spun for a moment after hearing this remark.


    Miller had just said almost the same thing to her that Wesley had once said. "My mom likes you, which is why I''m nice to you." "My mom likes you, so I have to be with you."


    Though sad in a way, this remark was also highly infuriating. ir blurted out angrily, "So you want us to get back together just because your mom likes me. What the hell! Should I marry your mom then? She likes me so much, na?"


    "Why are you yelling at me? Of course I want you to marry me, and not my mom!" As far as Miller could recall, ir had always been a calm and sweet person. In fact, she looked even moreposed than him when faced with a problem. During the time they had been a couple, he had never seen her cross swords with anyone.


    But now, seeing just how mad ir was, Miller was seized by numerousplex emotions. But to save his face, he chose to put on the mask of a tough guy. Not that it was doing him any good.


    ir had had enough now. She ignored him, turned around, and began to walk towards the bus stop.


    But Miller picked up his pace and gripped her arm once again, refusing to let her go. "ir, if you don''t want to start over with me, fine. But pleasee inside and finish the meal with my mom. Then we will go our own ways," he pleaded.


    Actually, that had been ir''s n all along, but Gertrude''s remarks had infuriated her. Now she wasn''t in the mood to do that. "I have another appointment. Maybe next time," she replied, trying to release her arm from his grip.


    Sensing her reluctance, he insisted, dragging her a bit closer, "ir, please. Don''t let my mom down."


    ir felt that she was about to re up. God knew what would happen if she lost control on the road.


    Just then, a couple of cars pulled over near them with their blinkers shing. They had just passed by the building, and when the people in the cars had seen Miller badgering ir, they had turned the cars around and driven back.


    The two vehicles were eye-catching and very high. One nce, and ir already knew who hade.


    It had been half a month since she hadst seen Wesley. But being forced to dinner by a man was not how she had expected to meet the guy again.


    Wesley stepped out of the car with a furious stride and almost rushed over to ir and Miller. Talbot and his co-workers got out too.


    The sight of Miller holding ir''s arm made Wesley seethe. He could see that the woman didn''t like it. "Let her go!" he d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    afraid to express his feelings. He was just afraid that he couldn''t promise her the forever she deserved. He was also afraid that if they were together, she would live in fear every day, worrying about him. He believed that if a man really cared about a woman, he would do everything to make her happy and never let her live a life in the shadow of doubt and fear.


    And a good life wasn''t something that he could give her right now.


    Inside Wesley''s car, ir was sitting quietly in her seat, reflecting on what had happened a few moments ago. She wondered whether she would have agreed to take Miller back if she weren''t living with Wesley.


    After thinking about it for a while, she got the answer¡ªno. There was no way she could do that.


    Not that she was unforgiving; she could forgive all of his mistakes, but not cheating. She wanted a faithful husband. And even if she chose to forgive Miller and take him back, she would never forget his betrayal. It would always remain an ugly scar in their marriage and would only lead to further tensions.


    "I have to take care of a few things tonight. I''ll drop you off and leave. You will have to fix yourself something to eatter," Wesley told her, breaking the silence of the car.


    ir broke out of her reverie and nodded. "Okay. No problem."


    "If something like that happens again, just give me a call. I am going to be there." He would drop everything and rush to her rescue as soon as he got her call.


    "I know. Thanks." She smiled.


    "You know what? I''ll give you several guys'' numbers. If you can''t reach me, call them. Any of them will help you out." Wesley started to recite the numbers from his memory.


    ir quickly typed them and saved the numbers on her phone along with the names of their respective owners: Damon, Curtis, and Carlos.

 Chapter 600 The Domestic Discipline

    Wesley went on exining a bit more about his associates. "Curtis is the principal of a university. Among the three of them, Damon is always idle and Carlos is always busy. That leaves you with an interesting choice. Damon iszy too. If it is not urgent, you can call him. If it is important, call Carlos because he likes to be prompt. Even if he doesn''t have time, he will have someone else help you."


    "Okay, sure," ir replied shortly. To be frank, it didn''t matter who, among the three of them, was there for her. She only wanted Wesley''s help.


    Since wherever Wesley needed to be was urgent and he had to get back to base as soon as possible, he stopped the car in front of their apartment building and nodded at ir. After watching her walk inside, he turned his car around and drove away.


    It had been such a brief meeting...


    In A Country


    Baldwin waited ten-odd days before he went to Keith to talk about Niles. His initial n to see Keith the day after he and Cecelia had talked had been waid by unforeseen circumstances. Out of the blue, one of Keith''srades-in-arms had passed away; Keith had gone to the man''s hometown to attend the funeral.


    The man had been a good friend to him, so when Keith came back, he was very sad. For the next few days, he had been moody and down.


    One day, while they were having dinner, Cecelia brought up Niles. When his name was mentioned, it reminded Baldwin of what had happened between ir and Niles, so he remarked to Keith, "Dad, Niles seems to have been rather quiettely."


    Keith was busy piling some food onto his te. When he heard that, he paused and turned to Baldwin. "Isn''t that normal for him?" The old man was under the impression that Niles might be still overjoyed with the property ownership certificate.


    "No, it isn''t. He doesn''t like ir, and ir doesn''t like him. But Cecelia made a mistake and tried to force the two of them together. In fact, she even scolded him unfairly. But what''s surprising is that as far as I know, he hasn''t been sad at alltely. Instead, he has been in quite a good mood. That''s what I find strange," Baldwin exined. He hadn''t exactly meant "quiet" in the literal sense.


    Keith put down his chopsticks and asked him calmly, "What did you say? Repeat your second sentence."


    Baldwin was confused. "What? Which sentence? The one about Niles not liking ir?"


    "Yes," Keith responded tly.


    Baldwin and Cecelia exchanged puzzled nces. Baldwin then exined what he had meant. "Cecelia and I talked about Niles and ir and concluded that they didn''t like each other. But we have a feeling that ir an


    an imbecile!"


    Niles thought about it and got a clue. "Wait. Grandpa, tomorrow... No! Today only, I''ll register the house in your name. Please don''t be mad at me," he pleaded. ''Come on! Has Grandpa found out so quickly?'' he thought.


    Keith snorted and ignored his pitiful plea. By that time Baldwin was back in the study with a surprisingly thick leather whip, a ruler, and a stick.


    "Pick one!" Keith ordered.


    Niles looked at the whip. The sight of it made him tremble. "Grandpa, a single strike from that whip will kill me!" He shifted his eyes to the stick.


    He then continued, "Grandpa, the discipline stick used to be called an inhuman tool. It''s barbaric. We live in a civilized society now. We should adopt civilized methods to discipline the children. Shouldn''t we?" The discipline stick and ruler had never been too far away from Niles'' childhood. He knew clearly how much they hurt. And they were bad!


    "Shut up! What a load of crap! I am disciplining my grandson. What do I need civilization for? Now then. You don''t think the first two are good choices? No matter, it will be the ruler then. Baldwin, hit him so he won''t lie to me again."


    Niles covered his head with both his hands and pleaded, "Grandpa! You''re my biological grandfather! Do you really have the heart to beat me? It''s only a house. I''ll give it back to you. I didn''t do anything else wrong. So can you please forgive me this time?"


    "Mmm, what you say does make sense. All right, Baldwin! A hundred times on the palms and another hundred on the butt, and skip the mouth," Keith ordered.


    Niles did the math in his head. ''Two hundred?'' The realization almost gave him a heart attack. "Grandpa! Please! My hands are important to me. They are supposed to hold scalpels."

 Chapter 601 Coaxing Keith

    "Then, don''t hold a scalpel. We can afford to feed a cripple." Keith wouldn''t change his mind. He sat in a chair.


    Baldwin took the ruler and sighed inwardly. He hadn''t hit Niles for more than ten years. He wondered whether his son could take it. Knowing Niles was studying to be a doctor, Baldwin went for his butt first. If he injured his hand, Niles might not be able to hold the tools of his trade steadily enough.


    He dragged Niles over and made him bend over a table. When his dad swung the ruler at his butt, Niles screamed, "Grandpa, Dad, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Ow!" He was more than twenty years old. He hadn''t expected his grandpa to punish him like this. Luckily, they weren''t having any guests over that day. That would be humiliating.


    Cecelia wandered in the street after leaving the house. ''Niles isn''t a child anymore. Being hit like that, what if he gets depressed? A beating is pretty harsh.'' She was so worried she even forgot that trying to help him would only make things worse. She pulled out her phone and called Wesley. "Wesley, your grandpa is so ticked off. He''s even beating Niles. Help him!"


    ''Beating him?'' Wesley frowned. When Niles was little, he was very naughty and would cause a lot of trouble. Keith would punish him with a spanking, and Niles would run around the house like he was running from the Grim Reaper. But after he started junior high, Niles always behaved and was never hit again. But why now? "What''s the matter? Why is Grandpa so angry?" asked Wesley.


    "It''s all about you, Niles and ir." Cecelia told him everything, including how Niles had tricked Keith into buying him an apartment.


    Wesley lit a cigarette, listening quietly to his mom. "Mom, I''ll only call Grandpa to suggest he use the whip instead of the ruler," he said.


    Cecelia was dumbstruck. It dawned on her that her firstborn was even worse than Keith. He had a moral code, and held everyone to those high standards. He''d probably be even harsher than his grandfather.


    That was when she realized that she turned to the wrong person. "Never mind. I never said a word. Stay out of it.


    ''m in your area," ir coaxed him gently, as if she was coaxing a child.


    "I''d like that. You and Wesley shoulde visit me together," Keith said.


    ir knew what he meant. "Okay. Bye, Grandpa Keith," she replied with a smile. Even though he couldn''t see it, he could hear it in her voice.


    She was now covered in a sheen of sweat when she hung up. What made her bold enough to deal with a general on the phone?


    That question didn''t linger long in her mind, though. After a nice shower, she put on her nightgown and opened a book. Yet she couldn''t concentrate. Her mind kept drifting, imagining visiting Keith with Wesley. But not long after she sunk into her reverie, her phone rang again. Speak of the devil. She wondered what it could be about. Wesley almost never called her.


    She picked up her phone to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Did you call my grandpa?" he asked.


    ir blinked. "How did you know?"


    "What did you two talk about?"


    "Nothing. He asked me to visit him when I can. What did Niles do?" She couldn''t figure out what could piss Keith so much that he had to beat his grandson.


    She knew how harsh that could get. The Li family and the Ji family were well-known for their punishments. Hartwell had been a good boy when he was little. And now he was a sessful man.


    But even he had been punished by his father like this.


    "Worried about him?" Wesley''s tone got colder.

 Chapter 602 The Selfie

    "Yes," ir replied with a nod. "I wonder how your brother''s doing. Should I call him? Did you call him?"


    Wesley''s brows knitted. "No. He deserved it." He felt Niles had crossed the line when he lied to their grandfather.


    "What? I heard him screaming in pain over the phone when I called your grandpa. Don''t you care about him at all? He''s your brother."


    "He was asking for it. So he screamed. He''s always been loud, anyway. If he could still scream, it means he didn''t get hit hard enough." Sometimes, Wesley thought that Niles should be an actor instead of a doctor. He''d be a superstar.


    ir knew Niles. He could be melodramatic sometimes. Still, she said, "Listen to you! I''d like to see you take a beating and see how well you do. You should call himter to make sure he''s okay. He probably needs a friendly voice."


    "I don''t want to. Niles is a grown man. If he can''t take his lumps like a man, then he needs gender reassignment surgery. It was just a ruler," Wesley retorted stubbornly.


    ''A ruler? Was that what his grandpa punished Niles with?'' ir wondered. "Fine. Then I''ll text him on WeChat. You still busy?" she asked quietly. It felt so good to talk to him on such a serene night.


    It bugged Wesley that ir worried about Niles. He couldn''t take his mind off it. "I''m not. Don''t worry. I''ll call him. I''ll tell you how he is when I''m done."


    "Okay. Coming back any time soon?" She missed him and couldn''t help scrawling his name over and over again on a notebook.


    Then her name. ir. Wesley. She imagined their names as they''d be printed on their marriage licenses.


    "No, I can''t make it. If you need anything, call those guys I told you about."


    "Oh..."


    She was disappointed. Then for a moment, neither of them spoke. Pouting, ir doodled over Wesley''s name. "Call Niles. Talk to youter."


    "Okay."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    ir hung up reluctantly.


    She sat at her desk, dispirited, reading the WeChat updates, waiting for Wesley''s message.


    The minute Wesley got off


    parkled, and they went chasing after Talbot like lightning. It seemed tonight wasn''t Talbot''s night after all.


    It wasn''t long before ir got Wesley''s message. "He''s fine. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good. Then I''ll let you go back to work." Not wanting to disturb his work, ir wasn''t nning to send him any more messages.


    But Wesley replied, "I''m not busy right now."


    ir wondered, ''So? What am I supposed to say back?'' "Can you take some time off in the next few weeks?" she typed. But she deleted it. It didn''t feel right.


    "Then, take care of yourself," she said in the end.


    "All right. Thanks," he replied.


    Something suddenly struck ir. After she talked with Wesley, she walked into her bedroom and found the lipstick he bought her, and put it on.


    She looked in the mirror. It looked awesome. So she took a few selfies.


    But she only kept the best one and deleted all the others.


    She opened a photo editor and beautified the selfie. Afterwards, she sent it to Wesley. "I''m wearing the lipstick you bought me. You like?"


    When Wesley''s phone buzzed again, he was standing by the window, with a cigarette in his teeth. On the training field, Talbot was going through his calisthenics under the other soldiers'' supervision.


    A picture from ir. Wesley clicked on it to get a clearer image. When he did, he froze.

 Chapter 603 He Missed Her

    The pic she sent was a selfie. She sat in front of her dressing table, in a strapless peach nightgown. Her dark, lustrous hair, which was usually tied up, fell loose around her shoulders. She wore no makeup except the lipstick Wesley bought her.


    Wesley''s hand shook a little, and the erged image snapped back to its normal size.


    "You''re quiet. That bad? Never mind. I''ll take it down," ir said.


    Before she deleted the pic, Wesley saved it.


    "I just wanted to let you know that not all lipstick is red. This one is buttermilk with a brownish tint. You can call it a Mocha lipstick shade."


    Holding his phone in his left hand, and a cigarette between his fingers of his right, Wesley leaned against the wall with his eyes closed.


    The only thing he could think about was ir. She filled his head. Her smile, her voice... the gentle ir, the mischievous ir, the aloof ir, the angry ir... Every one of them was adorable.


    His finger slid across the screen of his phone. He found the picture and stared at it, longer this time, mesmerized.


    He missed her so much, he realized.


    The silence from Wesley was like a p in the face. ir felt humiliated.


    She regretted ever sending him the photo. Not even patient enough to get the makeup remover, she grabbed a cotton swab and started to remove the lipstick. She was frustrated, angrily wiping her face clean.


    Afterwards, she tossed the lipstick into a drawer and buried it deep under the rest of the detritus in there. Behind the suntan lotion, underneath the loofah, mixed in with all the other shades she rarely touched.


    Then she went to bed, leaving the deskmp on.


    But sleep seemed reluctant to visit. She tossed and turned in bed, wondering why Wesley never replied.


    When her phone buzzed, she jerked up like a spring and reached for her phone out of reflex. It was a two-second message from Wesley.


    She clicked on it excitedly and put her phone to her ear. "You look very nice," he said. He was breathing heavily, as if he was running.


    ''Not "nice" but "very nice."'' ir thought the world was bright and beautiful again.


    ''But why did it take him so long to reply? And I already deleted it. If he just saw my message, he shouldn''t have been able to see the photo.''


    To solve the puzzle, she asked, "Who looks nice?"


    "You do. In your pic," he typed.


    So he did see it. ir didn''t know what to say. She sent him an ellipsis and


    Hearing the knock on the door, she didn''t look up. "The guests are on their way, but my office is still dirty. The cleaningdy did a lousy job. You need to clean it again."


    ''Me? Cleaning? Yeah, you wish!'' ir refused, "I''m sorry, Filberta. I can''t. The guests will be here in less than twenty minutes. I''m still working on the materials that need interpretation. Find someone else to clean!"


    Filberta Wang, who was wearing smoky eye makeup, gaped at ir and berated, "I''m your supervisor! When I ask you to clean, you clean! Besides, you''re so brilliant. I think you''ll do a better job cleaning."


    ir wasn''t provoked. She retorted with a smile, "Yes, you''re my supervisor. I''m wondering¡ªwill you take the fall if something goes wrong with the uing meeting? After all, I''m supposed to be preparing the materials. If you''re preventing me from doing that, then do you want to do it? Or can you just tell the boss for me? Come on, I''m just a nobody. I don''t think I can take on so much responsibility. So can you do it for me?"


    Filberta Wang''s face was dark as coal. "How dare you challenge me like that!"


    "I''m just trying to do my job. The delegation is about to arrive. Need someone to clean? Grab a broom. I''m running out of time. So, if you''ll excuse me..." With that, ir left the office.


    She was telling the truth. If she spent the time cleaning Filberta Wang''s office, she wouldn''t have enough time to prepare for the meeting. If she screwed up, she would get fired. Maybe that was her supervisor''s intent all along.


    At 7:30 a.m., ir followed Percy Jin to the front doors to meet the guests.

 Chapter 604 The Barbeque

    As they stood outside, several stark ck and shining Bentleys slowly came to a halt in front of the office building. Percy walked up to greet the guests and ir followed him closely. She had to be ready for her job.


    The chauffeurs opened the doors and some blond-haired men d in drab business suits got out of the cars. ir recognized a couple of faces, and she was agape in astonishment. One of those men, a young one, considering the age of everyone else, was smiling at her. He was her friend, Orion. They had met in Ennd. The older man in the lead among the guests was his father, who was a business tycoon. Though they had been out of touch, it was still a pleasant surprise seeing a familiar face.


    ir waved secretly at Orion.


    What a coincidence!


    Since she had to stay close to Percy to interpret for him, she barely had a chance to catch up with Orion. Orion understood.


    Percy showed the guests around the office, and then they proceeded towards the conference room. Before the meeting started, there was a short break for everyone to settle down. ir and Orion talked in a quiet ce. "Hey... Orion, are you working with your father in business now?" she asked.


    "Yes. My father is getting on in years. He doesn''t look it, but he is not in too good a shape this year. As his only son, I think it is my duty to continue his business. To be frank, though, I don''t want to be a businessman."


    ir smiled. "I understand. It''s a pity that you can''t surf as much as before. I know how much you love it. But hey, you can still do it in your spare time." Orion was a surfing fiend. When they had been in Ennd, he had spent almost all of his free time at the beach.


    "That''s all I can hope to do, huh?" he shrugged helplessly. "What about you? How are things at work? It looks like we''re going to see each other more often in the future."


    "Yeah, you guys are stuck with me!" She smiled, "I''m doing fine, thanks. I''m head of the interpreters now, and well-paid. I like my job."


    "That''s good to hear. Hey, the meeting is about tomence. Let''s go inside. By the way, I''m staying in Y City for some time. I''m thinking of buying you dinner after work."


    ir patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "This is my hometown. Of course it should be me treating you to a dinner. But to be honest, the cooperation between our twopanies has just started. I think we''ll both be very busy in the next few days. Keep in touch?"


    "Sure."


    They walked into the meeting room together, followed by Filberta and another female employee. Seeing them together, Filberta sneered. ''The guests have just arrived, and there she is


    had bought her everything.


    ir drew a tissue and wiped her eyes. Then she started to eat, and the very first bite she took made her certain that it was the best barbeque she had ever had.


    There was too much for one person, though. When she was done eating, she was so full that she felt like her stomach was about to burst. And yet, there were still some leftovers, enough to easily fill the stomach of a grown man! "This was too much. I couldn''t eat it all," she messaged Wesley.


    She wasn''t expecting a reply. But he did respond. "Get some rest. I''ll finish what''s left when I get hometer."


    ''Get home? He ising home tonight?''


    ir stood up from the sofa. She tidied the living room and got dressed before sitting back on the couch to wait for him. She wanted to be up and about when he came back.


    However, before she saw Wesley, she fell asleep.


    When the man got home, it was already about half past three in the morning and when he turned on the lights, he saw ir lying on the couch, deep asleep and undisturbed by the sudden re.


    He dimmed the lights and walked over to her. "ir," he called softly.


    But she didn''t respond.


    He also noticed that there was only a soft nket covering her. Wesley took off his uniform and cap and hung them on the clothes stand. Then, he scooped her up lightly in his arms, taking care not to wake her up and carried her towards her bedroom.


    The familiar softness and fragrance from her body turned him on. His breathing became heavy.


    Muddleheaded, ir felt like she was moving in her sleep. Feeling slightly ufortable, she twisted and turned restlessly. Wesley held his breath, not to disturb her as he looked at her.


    Luckily, once she becamefortable, she was quiet again.

 Chapter 605 Getting Together

    One knee on the bed, Wesley carefullyid ir down and tucked her into bed, covering her with the beautiful patchwork quilt. When he was about to draw his arms back, she suddenly opened her eyes a little.


    Wesley froze, wondering if he woke her.


    ir closed her eyes again, but then she wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, "Wesley? You visited me in my dreams."


    She buried her face in his chest, yawned and continued mumbling, "Wesley, I missed you so much!"


    He lifted his hand to caress her smooth cheek, and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Fascinated by her murmuring lips, full and colorful, he couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss them.


    The next morning, when ir woke up, she remembered her dream. Wesley hugged her and kissed her. But the passionate kiss felt so real that she could even feel her lips hurting and her breath ragged at that moment.


    And she dreamed of Wesley running his rough hands all over her body.


    As she remembered what happened in her dream, ir buried her face in the pillow, scratching her messy hair in shame. ''Oh, my God! I can''t believe I had such a sexy dream. That''s not like me!'' she thought, shocked.


    But at least, she felt lucky no one had the supernatural power to see her dream. No one knew her little secret.


    She then sat up. Her eyes went wide and she jumped out of bed, rushing towards the bathroom. She felt arge amount of menses gushing out.


    However fast she ran, it was toote. Her pants were red; some even dripped on the floor.


    She grabbed a rag, got it wet and went to town on the carpet. She kept herself busy cleaning and totally forgot about her dream. She didn''t even have the time to think about how she got from the sofa to the bed. Someone had moved her, but she didn''t stop to wonder about that.


    When she walked to the living room, she was surprised to find there was no food on the table. She remembered she had put the barbecued dish on the table. But where was the food? No skewers or bits of food in the bin, either. So where did it go?


    ''Did Wesley reallye backst night? Did he eat the rest of the food?'' she wondered.


    But still, she didn''t stop to ask herself a very vital question. Who moved her from the sofa to the bed?


    ir turned to look at Wesley''s bedroom. The door was open.


    She walked over to his room and peeked inside. He wasn''t there. His room wa


    ogether. ir decided that discretion was the better part of valor. She wasn''t going to get involved in this lover''s spat, so she turned Debbie down.


    After Debbie was rather forcibly removed from the club by Carlos, ir also left the nightclub with Wesley.


    Shortly after they left, Wesley''s phone rang. ir caught a glimpse of the screen and saw that the caller ID said Megan.


    ir sneered. Megan couldn''t bug Carlos tonight, so she decided to bother Wesley instead.


    Wesley picked up the car phone. "Uncle Wesley... I''m sad. Boo...hoo..."


    Megan''s crying echoed inside the car. When Wesley said nothing, the girl continued, "Do you and Uncle Carlos hate me now, Uncle Wesley?"


    "No," Wesley replied simply.


    "I know Debbie Nian has always held a grudge against me. Uncle Carlos doesn''t care about me now... Uncle Wesley, if you hate me, please tell me straight up..."


    A hint of impatience shed in Wesley''s eyes. But he tried tofort her, "You''re sick. Don''t cry. It''ll make it worse."


    "I know..." Megan''s sobs continued toe from the other end of the phone.


    ir felt so annoyed to hear Megan going on like this. Her good mood was dampened. Although the line was still connected, she looked at Wesley, expressionless, and demanded coldly, "Wesley, can you stop the car?"


    Megan stopped crying in an instant. Wesley shot her a confused nce and asked, "Why?"


    ''Why? Isn''t it obvious?'' Irritated by the stupid man, she didn''t care that Megan could hear their conversation and said as calmly as she could, "Either hang up the phone now, or let me out."

 Chapter 606 Im Pregnant

    Wesley found himself stuck in the same situation. Last time he answered Megan''s call in the car and ir got angry with him.


    "Uncle Wesley... Are you still with your neighbor ir?" Megan asked on the other end of the line.


    ir sneered, "Not just neighbors, anymore, little girl. We''re roommates."


    Wesley was surprised by how ir needled Megan.


    Silence engulfed them as Megan went silent. The only sound was the muffled roar of the engine.


    Wesley couldn''t figure out what was going through ir''s mind. Finally, he decided to minimize the drama. "Megan, just don''t worry about this. Get some sleep. Take care of yourself. Don''t stay upte. Don''t..."


    "Drop me off now!" ir furiously interrupted his repeated nagging to Megan. It was obvious who was important to him, and it wasn''t ir.


    Wesley stopped talking and hung up the phone. He pulled over, but he didn''t unlock the car doors to let her out. "What''s wrong with you?" He had to find out the reason. She made a scene thest time he talked to Megan. It was happening again. And it was at night this time. What would she do if she left the car at this hour?


    "Nothing. I''m all right! So tell me¡ªis Megan the reason why you don''t date?"


    Wesley gave her a long look, confused by her words. ''What does Megan have to do with me having a girlfriend or not?'' he wondered.


    ir''s mind was a mess. Every word that Megan said haunted her. Whenever she was around Wesley, she tried her best to forget about Megan.


    God knew how much she wanted to let it all out, to tell Wesley that his poor, innocent Megan was really a hypocritical bitch and a drama queen. But she couldn''t.


    Suddenly, a scene at the airport reyed in her mind. Why did Wesley think she was pregnant? Megan told him that. And ir did say she was pregnant in front of Megan.


    She met Megan at her departure gate when she was about to hop a flight to Ennd.


    ir had already finished her studies there. But there were still some things she needed to be there in person to wrap up, so she had no choice but to fly to Ennd again. Hartwell drove her to the airport and she got there way too early. To kill the time, she chose to sit in a quiet corner, ying on her phone.


    A few minutester, a couple sa


    essing his feelings. You know him. I figured it out by listening to him..."


    Megan paused. ir tried to process her words. Indeed, Wesley wasn''t the type of man to confess his love to others.


    "He said that he was nice to you when you were neighbors because you''re Lieutenant General Ji''s niece. He had to show respect to his superior," Megan added.


    Her secret exposed, ir could hardly keep herposure. She wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible. "Miss Lan, why are you telling me all this? I''m engaged. I have nothing to do with Wesley anymore. I don''t want to hear anything about him."


    "Well, okay. I wish you could just stay in Ennd, Miss Jing. Without you around, no one would get in the way. Then Wesley and I could get married, and he wouldn''t have to be confused."


    ''Confused? Get in the way?'' ir frowned at her words. "How did I get in the way?" ir felt Megan was being ridiculous. Ever since she started her studies in Ennd, she hadn''t called Wesley at all.


    They met once when the Ji family and Li family had a dinner together. But it was Wesley who talked to her first. She had tried her best to keep her distance.


    "Anyway, I like Uncle Wesley too. Please don''t call him anymore," Megan pleaded, feigning innocence. ''She should have been an actress, '' ir thought.


    ir looked at her. "I repeat¡ªI''m engaged. My fiance loves me, and I didn''t call Wesley."


    A bright smile broke on Megan''s face. "I trust you, ir. Thanks. I have to go now. Bye!"

 Chapter 607 We Arent Suitable

    As Megan walked away, so did ir''s mind. It began to roam about far and wide and then she could hardly focus on the posts she was browsing on Weibo.


    ''So Wesley really loves Megan...I should have known!'' She didn''t know why, but the thought pained her heart, even though she had her suspicions a while back.


    On boarding the ne, ir had bumped into Megan once again when she was walking towards the economy ss, located in the back of the ne. Megan was adjusting herself in the first-ss cabin. She was surprised to see ir and asked with a smile, "ir, are you in first ss too? What a coincidence, huh? Uncle Wesley booked a first-ss ticket for me too. Are we sitting together?"


    Wesley had booked a first-ss ticket for ir when she had first flown to Ennd to begin her studies there. Now she realized it wasn''t any special treatment he had given her. He had done the same for Megan. ir remembered forcing a polite smile and pointing to the crowded economy ss, most of the passengers over where, were still unsettled. "No, my seat is in economy. Goodbye, Miss Lan," she said honestly.


    During the entire flight, ir''s mind had remained preupied with the words that Megan had uttered. ''Wesley said no to my proposal without hesitation because he loves Megan, '' she finally realized.


    So he wasn''t a good man. If he had Megan in his heart and loved her truly, why had he so actively kissed her?


    Oning to know about this side of him, ir had decided that she would forget Wesley and fall out of love with him.


    However, things had taken an unexpected turn. Later on in the South Mountain, she was trapped by the sh floods. When she was facing death, the only name that had popped up in her head was Wesley. In her desperation and potentially, herst moments, she couldn''t control herself and had sent him a message, which she had thought would be herst words in the world.


    But beyond her expectations, there had been a miracle. He hade to save her life, like a hero falling from the skies. He had brought life back to her, and her love for him was rekindled, crazier than ever.


    After that day, their paths had crossed a few more times. And finally, they had even moved into the same apartment. There had been times when ir had pondered over Megan''s words at the airport. She had a feeling that Megan was just trying to drive a wedge between Wesley and her, forcing them to misunderstand each other and draw apart. She had even boldly guessed that maybe Wesley had feelings for herself.


    Coming back from the retrospect, ir smiled bitterly. Such kind of ups and downs and twists and turns in her love life had made her suffer. When she finally calmed down, she looked at Wesley and told him, "Wesley, it took me all this time, but now I know that we''re not suitable¡ª" She paused. To make it sound a bit ambiguous, she added, "¡ªfor living under the same roof."


    t he had told her many times he was born to serve the country and its people.


    However, when she was saying the second sentence, she felt sad for her own self. He had saved her life twice¡ªher parents'' incident and the sh floods. It looked like she was just one of the many people he had saved. And they both knew it: he would spare no efforts to save anyone regardless of who it was.


    It made no difference to him whether the person in danger was ir or aplete stranger. It was his duty to dive into death headlong and protect others. This realization upset her very much.


    "You''re right," he answered. That was the worst part. He didn''t try to deny her im.


    At that moment, ir''s heart broke.


    After a moment of silence, ir took a deep breath. She wanted to rify things. She asked him in a calm voice, "Colonel Li, can you tell me what exactly our rtionship is now?"


    She was thinking, ''We''re not neighbors, we''re not friends, and we''re not lovers. Then what are we to each other?''


    Wesley was concentrating on driving the car and didn''t answer; she didn''t press him. After a while, he finally seemed toe to a decision and told her, "Good friends."


    ''Good friends? Screw you! What kind of good friends will kiss each other so passionately? Pressing me up against a car!''


    ir was nearly angered to death by this idiot and his idiotic response.


    Oblivious to their problems, the car sped smoothly along the city road. ir closed her eyes and leaned back against the seat. She decided against speaking to him before they arrived at the apartment. The longer they were on the road, the slower would be his responses because his mind would be on the car.


    She soon felt the car slow down. She opened her eyes to look at the road and there weren''t any traffic lights in front of them.


    She tilted her head to look at Wesley. The man kept throwing nces at the front right while maneuvering the car carefully.

 Chapter 608 Please Be Safe

    ir followed Wesley''s gaze. She saw that a crowd had gathered around an apartment building. They were all looking up at something.


    Before she could figure out what happened, Wesley suddenly sped up, heading straight into the parking lot in front, and yanked the wheel to get the car to stop faster.


    He was there in no time t.


    "Wait for me!" he told ir. With that, he unfastened his seatbelt, opened the car door and sprang out in one swift move.


    Before she knew it, he had left the car and disappeared into the crowd.


    Once she unbuckled, she was able to get to a better vantage point. Watching from the car window, ir realized that it must be something urgent.


    Instantly, she opened the door and jumped out of the car as well. But... "Ouch!" She almost sprained her ankle. His car was really high off the ground. She paused a moment to make sure she was okay. It dawned on her this was the first time she had gotten out of Wesley''s car without his help.


    But she didn''t have the time to care about that. She mmed the door behind her and rushed towards the crowd.


    People there were talking about what was going on, and that was when she finally knew. She raised her head to look at what was causing all the fuss. In the dim lights, she saw a little kid sitting on the balcony of the thirteenth floor, crying. The neighbors said it was a two-year-old boy.


    The neighbors had knocked on the boy''s apartment door for several minutes, but no one answered. They guessed that the kid was home alone. The boy walked to the balcony to look for his parents and then climbed onto the windowsill. It was dangerous since the balcony had no bars, nothing to stop him from falling. The kid could fall at any moment.


    Someone had already called the police, but they hadn''t arrived yet. ir looked around, scanning for Wesley, and saw him rush inside the building.


    ir wanted to follow, but the crowd was thick, and they weren''t interested in letting anyone through. After all, everyone had a hard-won vantage point, so naturally they weren''t going to let anyone else take it. Not that she would stay there...but they didn''t know that.


    She knew Wesley was hard at work saving people again.


    She decided to wait for him in the crowd. He needed to concentrate or someone would die.


    Before long, ir saw a figure appear on the balcony of the fourteenth floor, right over the boy. Her heart leapt to her throat. The crowd erupted in cheers when they saw a man in a military uniform jump onto the windowsill above the boy.


    It was evening, and the fact that no lights came from the windows on either side of the boy made it worse. Apparently no one lived there. The onl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    mfortable in all sorts of harsh environments.


    They got in the car. ir asked tenderly, "That was pretty intense. Were you scared?" If she were to hang off such a tall building, she couldn''t even bear to open her eyes. That was just one difference between her and him.


    Wesley said casually, "It was only the thirteenth floor. I once climbed sixty-three stories."


    ir was utterly shocked. ''Sixty-three?!'' She could hardly believe her ears.


    He added, "If he hadn''t gotten overexcited, I would have been able to save him more easily. But the boy was careless." Before he left, he saw the boy''s mother rush back home. He found out that mom snuck out to y mahjong while the boy was asleep. She was so engrossed in the games that she forgot about the time. A small mistake can lead to disaster. The mother learned a good lesson today.


    ir felt her heart still pounding. "Is this what you usually do?"


    "No. It''s not what we do. In fact, it''s not even our duty. We''re supposed to leave this to emergency teams." He just happened toe across this. He knew very well the boy would be in more danger if they just waited for the rescue team toe. His sense of responsibility drove him to take action at once.


    ir sighed inwardly. She knew his job as a soldier was much more dangerous than this.


    She felt sorry for fighting with him earlier that night.


    After they returned to the apartment, Wesley sat down and started texting someone. "Take your clothes off," ir requested.


    He raised his head to look at her, confused. "Why?"


    She grabbed the coat from his hand and said naturally, "They''re dirty. I''ll throw a load in the wash."


    "No, thanks. I''ll take care of myundry myself." He turned down her offer, not wanting to bother her with such minor details.

 Chapter 609 I Never Lie

    ir red at Wesley. "It''s not like I''m washing it by hand. The washing machine will do it. You''re impossible! Just give me your clothes!"


    Being harangued by someone else for the first time, Wesley wanted to retort but her angry look zipped his mouth. He turned around and walked to his bedroom.


    As he opened the door, he paused. "Let me get a shower first." He meant to say that he would shower first and bring his dirty clothes to her afterwards.


    ir nodded.


    Wesley walked inside the bathroom, and turned on the shower. Steam floated from the water, settling on the mirror and fogging it up.


    After a moment, when ir heard nothing from his bedroom, she pushed open the door and found his dirty clothes in the hamper. She removed them and left quickly.


    Despite the sounds of the shower, Wesley could hear ir futzing around outside the bathroom. He finished rinsing the soap off and cut the water. The stream terminated quickly, leaving a dripping Wesley behind in the tub.


    When he came out, he found that his dirty clothes in the hamper were really gone. He put on his pajamas and walked out of his bedroom. The washing machine was going, and it was already on the second cycle.


    He was going to knock on ir''s bedroom door but then he heard noise from the kitchen.


    ir was making noodles. Hearing hime in, she turned and told the man, "Wait a minute. Almost done."


    "Okay."


    He leaned against the door, watching her busy figure. A smile formed on his lips.


    In no time, she brought a bowl of delicious-smelling noodles to the dinner table. "Go ahead and eat. My turn for a shower."


    Wesley took a look at the noodle dish. Topped with tomato slices, scrambled eggs, mushrooms, and chopped green onions, the look and smell made his mouth water. He grabbed her hand as she turned away. "You don''t want any?"


    ir lowered her head to look at her hand in his. She smiled and said, "No. I don''t usually eat thiste at night."


    He let go of her and nodded, "Okay."


    Wesley then sat at the table and ate the noodles himself. He was hungry after his adventure, and those noodles really hit the spot.


    When she came out of her bedroom dressed in pajamas, Wesley was nowhere to be found. The washing machine was off, and his clothes were all hung up, drying.


    The kitchen was clean; the dishes washed and stacked in the right cabs. Wesley had taken care of all the chores.


    She stood outside his bedroom, thinking, ''Forget it. He needs to get up early. He''s prob


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    shared some shortcuts to trante German into Chinese. ir stared at Wesley with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Colonel Li! You saved my life again."


    ''Saved your life?'' Wesley was stunned by her exaggeration. Surely this couldn''t be a matter of life and death.


    ir lowered her head and began taking notes. Wesley walked around the desk and stood next to her.


    Under the light of the deskmp, Wesley was like a parent helping his child with homework. Whenever he saw a mistake, he pointed it out and made sure she corrected it.


    A half hourter, ir finally finished tranting all the documents. She stretched as she asked casually, "So what othernguages do you know?"


    As she began to clear the desk, he replied, "English, French, German, Korean, Russian, Spanish and Arabic. But I''ve only earned high-level certificates for English, French and German. As for the rest, I know enough to get by."


    ir marveled and suggested, "If you retire from the military one day, you should be a high caliber trantor for the government or some multinational corporation. You could earn a fortune."


    ''He''s a friggin'' genius. He knows martial arts and eightnguages. There''s nothing he can''t do, '' she marveled in her mind.


    Wesley gave her a long look. "I''m not nning on retiring anytime soon." Or anytimeter, for that matter. He was dedicated to his career.


    Seeing his serious look, ir shut her mouth.


    They went back to their own bedrooms. It was then that ir noticed a message from Joslyn. She''d sent it an hour ago. "Bless, your cousin booked a room for me. Room 616 at Orchid Private Club. 7 p.m. tomorrow. Be there or be square."

 Chapter 610 Check Blairs WeChat Moments

    ir suddenly remembered that it was Joslyn''s birthday the next day. She quickly sent back a text to her. "I saw the message just now. So, who else will attend your party tomorrow evening?"


    "Only a few old friends and ssmates. Hartwell will take me out and celebrate my birthday at noon, because he can''t make it in the evening. We can enjoy ourselves without any disturbance in Room 616 tomorrow." Joslyn hadn''t slept yet. It was clear that she was extremely excited from the detailed message she sent back.


    Hartwell was always as busy as Wesley. That was the reason why Joslyn couldn''t see her husband every day. Yet he always made it up for his absence in different ways.


    "No problem then. I''ll be off work at 5:30 p.m. I can reach there before 7."


    Joslyn sent her the emoji with a flying kiss. "Sleep tight. Don''t stay awake overnight."


    "Will do so. Good night then. See you tomorrow!"


    After sending the message, ir put away her phone. She turned off the light and closed her eyes as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Every night before she slept, her thoughts would drift off to Wesley¡ªto everything he said and did. Sometimes she would imagine how their future would be. Tonight was no exception.


    The next morning, ir handed the tranted documents to the manager of the German cooperative partner in the conference room. They were satisfied and spoke highly of her capability. She heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, she thanked Wesley''s help in her mind.


    After the meeting, ir was called into Filberta''s office. Her superior requested her team to perform a show in thepany''s annual g next month. Filberta even gave a specific suggestion, asking them to present a dance on the stage.


    ir was surprised. She asked in confusion, "Dance? But why?"


    Wearing bright red lipstick on her lips, Filberta shed an evil smile. "Well, as you already know, most of the staff members in ourpany are men. It''ll help to enliven the atmosphere of the party. Just learn some steps of modern dance and practice it with your team members. Besides, you aren''t married yet, right? It''s a good chance that will help you find a boyfriend. Do remember to put on the shortest skirt, put on heavy makeup and move your body as sexily as you can."


    ir seethed in anger. She didn''t know how to dance. It waste winter now, and Filberta was asking her to wear a miniskirt. Did this vicious woman want to freeze her to death? But ir understood the actual intent of her words. She knew that Filberta wanted to humiliate her and was going to use this opportunity to do so. "Ms. Wang, I''m afraid I have to disappoint you. Since childhood I''ve not been good at dancing. And sadly I have no other talents. It will bring shame to our department if I perform on the stage. So I think it is better if you do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    r one. "ir, I heard you are working in the Jin Group now. It that true?"


    "I heard you had studied abroad for two years. Have you been working in thatpany since you came back?"


    "ir, do you remember me? I was your deskmate at middle school."


    ir maintained her polite smile while answering their questions. When she was on the brink of a meltdown, Joslyn pulled the girl to her side and warned the boys, "Hey, hey. Spare ir. She''s got a boyfriend."


    Aby Lin, one of the boys who was present there, snorted and said brazenly, "So what? As long as she hasn''t gotten married, we all have a chance to win her over."


    "Yeah, I agree. ir, dump your boyfriend and start dating Aby," another boy teased.


    ir said nothing; she just had a soft and calm smile on her face. She moved away from the group and sat among the girls.


    In the military area of Y City, Wesley had just finished his work and returned to his office.


    Talbot and a few other soldiers knocked on the door one by one and stormed into his office.


    Seeing the mischievous smiles on their faces, Wesley knew these guys must be up to something.


    "Well, now that you are here. Tell me what''s bothering you!" Wesley asked with a smirk on his face.


    In a low voice and sounding very serious, Talbot asked Wesley, "Chief, do you know ir''s phone number?"


    Wesley squinted at him. When he spoke, his voice was full of threats. "You want to do sit-ups or push-ups?"


    "No, no! Chief, please check ir''s WeChat Moments now. Don''t hurry in your decision to punish us. We mean well," Talbot said, feigning fear on his face. But he wasn''t really scared of his leader. Ever since he saw Wesley and ir kissing each otherst time, Wesley never punished him again even when ir''s name was brought up in a conversation. That itself meant there was something between them which was undeniable.

 Chapter 611 A Party Game

    All the other soldiers nodded in unison. They were one big well-oiled machinery. "Yes, Talbot''s right, Chief. We did that only for your own good! We had no ulterior motives."


    Wesley, however, was unfazed by their unanimous response and replied calmly, "All of you! Get out and get ready for a running exercise. If you dy for even a single second, your phone will be confiscated." He added in a warning tone, "For a month!"


    "Yes, sir. We''re leaving right now." They all responded in a simr way. Then one of them mischievously added, "Please do remember to check ir''s WeChat Moments." Before Wesley could retort, Talbot and the other soldiers turned around and darted out of Wesley''s office faster than a scared rabbit.


    When the office had quietened down, Wesley slowly brought out his phone and opened the WeChat app. He tapped on ir''s Moments.


    ir had posted a photo about half an hour ago. She was with a group of eight people, all holding a ss of beer and toasting each other. The caption caught his eye. "Warning! Whoever gets a phone call, has to chug down one ss!" Eight phone numbers were mentioned beneath that, as if inviting people to call!


    Wesley knew at a nce that thest number was ir''s. He wondered if anyone had called her. Was she drunk?


    The sses looked quite tall, even though they were slightly narrow. Still, she didn''t have a big appetite. Could she gulp one down?


    Actually, by the time Wesley could check her WeChat Moments, ir had already been forced to gulp down two sses of beer. Of the two calls she had received, one was from a ssmate she had in high school and the other one was from Orion.


    Joslyn, the birthday girl, had already received five calls. Unfortunately, the calls weren''t going to stop for her since everyone would want to wish her, oblivious of the rules of the game.


    Just as the group had settled down after one of the calls, one of the boys received a call¡ªfrom Hartwell!


    The boy wanted to cry when he heard what the voice from the other end of the line was saying. "Hi there. I''m Joslyn''s husband. Can you put her on the phone for me, please."


    The boy replied in an anguished tone, "Sir! Come on! You could have called your wife directly!"


    Hartwell nonchntly responded, "Oh, please! I saw her post and know all about your little game. I wanted to talk to her so I just randomly picked up a number." It was obvious why. He didn''t want his wife or ir to drink too much, so he had deliberately chosen a random number.


    The boy passed his phone to Joslyn, murmuring, "You know, your husband is such a sly fox. This one doesn''t count."


    "Doesn''t count?" Everyone burst outughing. "You wish! You know the rules! Whoever gets a call has to chug it down! We didn''t have a restriction on the callers. Pop a ss down, now!" While Joslyn was busy talking to Hartwell on the phone, the boy was forced by the group to gulp a tall ss of beer in a single breath.


    "Hey honey," Joslyn greeted her husband with a smile.


    Sighing helplessly, Hartwell cautioned her, "What''s this game you guys are doing? Take care, huh? I cannot be there, you know? Don''t drink too much and keep an eye out for ir too. Don''t let


    and I''m so happy. I want to drink another ss and make a toast to you, but I''m already full. I think my tummy will burst if I do that."


    "Hmm...They haven''t finished their own drinks. Hey you don''t have to drink anymore either. ir, I''m really happy with your cousin. I hope you can find someone to be your happiness soon." Joslyn knew about ir''s trouble in love affairs and in her work.


    ir smiled, rubbing her head against her friend''s shoulder. It felt weirdly good and rxing. Then she took the unfinished ss of beer and drank a swig. "Joslyn, I don''t even know my own heart now. And you know what? I feel even more confused about Wesley''s mind. When I decided to go abroad and study in Ennd, I also swore to myself that I wouldn''t love Wesley anymore for the rest of my life. He had turned me down so mercilessly. But when I came back and met him once more, I couldn''t help falling in love with him all over again. He''s such an attractive young man! But that jerk! If he doesn''t love me, why does he keep me in his apartment? He told me that he will let me go when I have a boyfriend. Don''t you think he''s being ridiculous and a bit weird?"


    Joslyn wrapped an arm around her shoulders andughed. "Yes, he''s being very ridiculous. If Wesley were a woman, he would be a maniptive and hypocritical bitch. Haha..."


    ir thought about her words. Joslyn was right. Wesley and the female gender were a dangerousbination. Sheughed out loud too. "He thinks he''s doing this for my own good, but he never asks me what I want. I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore, but I guess each time I see him, I get soft-hearted. He once told me very clearly that he doesn''t love me. Why can''t I have more self-respect and stay away from him? Do you think I''m a loser?"


    "Shh!" Joslyn raised her feeble arm and covered ir''s mouth, a bit loosely. "Don''t look down on yourself like that. It''s Wesley''s problem. He doesn''t like you but still keeps you around him. He''s the one who said that he was doing it for your own good. But I can clearly tell that it''s because he loves you. He just doesn''t want to admit it!"

 Chapter 612 Why Are You Here

    ir gestured with her hands as she spoke. "No, you are wrong. I don''t think Wesley has feelings for me. He takes care of me for my uncle''s sake. I often see that he''s been fooling around with Megan." She took a pause and asked, "Hey Joslyn, do all men like fooling around with more than one woman?"


    "Maybe! Men are unpredictable, dear. You are such a beauty, Bless. Men like beauties. Megan is not as pretty as you. But she knows how to pretend to be weak and helpless in front of Wesley. Men are unable to resist these types of girls. Hey, I have a great idea. Why don''t you learn a few tactics from her and show Wesley your weakness and feminine side?" Joslyn suggested naughtily. Ever since Wesley had turned down ir''s proposal, she had acted as if she wasn''t interested in anyone or anything.


    But whenever they talked about Wesley, she would feel a strange mix of emotions. She would feel angry, happy and sad, all at the same time.


    Joslyn strongly believed that ir should adopt some tactics when it came to dealing with Wesley. She needed to learn to discover ways to attract him by her beauty and tantrums.


    "Show my weakness and femininity?" ir propped herself up on one elbow and drank another ss of beer as she continued, "I wanted to, but he is such a blockhead when ites to matters of love. He is always so slow in getting my point. Sometimes, I felt so mad at him that I wanted to beat him blue and ck." She gave Joslyn a bitter smile.


    "Why don''t you try to seduce him? It could help you know if he''s really not into you!" Joslyn was totally drunk and made a bold suggestion under the influence of the huge amounts of alcohol that she had consumed.


    ir rolled her eyes. "I did that too! But it didn''t work. Last time, when Wesley, his mom and I went shopping together, he bought me a shade of lipstick and a bottle of perfume. For a moment, I thought he had feelings for me. I was so happy and desperate for him that I was ready to getid. I strongly feel that an upright and honest man like him will not abandon a woman with whom he has slept, right? But before we got intimate together, we had a fight again. Well, it was not really a fight, but we disagreed and argued. At that time, I thought he didn''t like me, and recalled Megan''s words. That girl very openly told me that he had a thing for her."


    Joslyn looked at her with a perplexed expression. She embraced her warmly, and her heart ached for her best friend. "I really feel bad for you. Why can''t you just get over Wesley and move on? When you went to Ennd and got engaged to Miller, I thought it was all over between you and Wesley. I didn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    singing. She took a few moments to realize how the room had suddenly gone silent.


    "Hartwell and Wesley!"


    ir still didn''t get Joslyn''s point. She shook her head and murmured, "Who knows? Maybe for work. Wait! Wesley? Joslyn, am I seeing things? I can see Wesley here."


    Joslyn rubbed her eyes. "I see him too. That means we are not see things. They are really here!"


    Her eyes were fixed as she saw Hartwell greeting the other guys along the way. The two men who had gotten into the room a few moments ago were now walking towards her and ir.


    Wesley nodded at Joslyn gesturing to say "Hi," and then stared at ir, saying nothing. The two just looked at each other. Their gazes were so strongly engrossed in each other as if the others around didn''t exist at all.


    Although Hartwell wasn''t happy that Wesley and ir met behind his back, he still asked her, "So ir, whose car are you riding in?"


    ir sat up and blinked her innocent eyes, her head in a mess. "Hartwell, Colonel Li, what a coincidence!"


    "It''s not a coincidence! I''m here to pick you up," Wesley said with a serious expression on his firmly set face. He was always so straightforward. There was not a moment when his expression would show his feelings.


    ir, Joslyn and Hartwell almost burst outughing. ''Is he always so serious? Even before his family?'' they wondered.


    ir tried her best to hold back herughter. She didn''t want Hartwell to misunderstand her rtionship with Wesley, so she said in a t tone, "Thanks for your kindness, Colonel Li. I think I''ll go with Hartwell."


    Hartwell, however, felt something wasn''t right. Heid her lies bare for all to see. "Enough, ir! Do you think I''m an idiot? Do you think you can fool me?" he snapped.

 Chapter 613 I Want To Drink Wahaha

    When she heard what Hartwell said, ir was stunned. ''What does he mean?'' She turned to look at Joslyn, but her friend just shook her head and looked back with innocent eyes. "I didn''t tell him," Joslyn said with a shrug.


    "Stop it! Whose car are you riding in?" Hartwell repeated his question. He knew ir was ying dumb.


    "I want toe with you," ir said in a low voice.


    Hartwell took a deep breath and fought off the impulse to roll his eyes. "You asked Wesley to pick you up. Why ride with me? Just take his car."


    Wesley was confused. ''ir didn''t call me to pick her up! Sounds like she didn''t call Hartwell either. And he''s only here to pick Joslyn up.''


    ir nodded her head obediently. She was so tired her eyes kept closing involuntarily. She was micro-napping and wanted nothing more than a bed. "Fine, I''ll go with him. Have a safe drive." She grabbed her purse and got to her feet.


    A momentter, she regretted it. Her head spun, and she was so drunk she couldn''t feel her legs. She staggered and fell forward.


    Luckily, Wesley was quick. He pulled her into his arms, preventing her from falling to the floor.


    ir held onto Wesley''s arms and tried to get her footing. After all, Hartwell was still here. But her efforts were for naught. She was like a fawn, trying to stand for the first time. Her legs were shaky, and couldn''t hold her.


    Wesley had no choice but to scoop her up in his arms. He nodded at Hartwell and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll get her home safe."


    Hartwell hesitated. It was not that he didn''t believe him, but Wesley was a man, and ir was drunk. People get stupid when they''re drunk. Hartwell suggested, "How about you drive ir to my ce?"


    Joslyn tugged at Hartwell''s sleeve. "What does ir think?"


    ir struggled to open her eyes. "Muh-my ce," she slurred. She was so tired and drunk she could barely manage speech.


    Hartwell still wanted to say something, but Joslyn nudged him. They could stay there all night arguing, or just let them go.


    Although the other guys in the room didn''t want to let Joslyn and ir leave, they didn''t speak up. Hartwell and Wesley were pretty domineering, and it was not the time to get in between them when they were buttin


    ed in, straining against the limits of the seat belt. "Wesley..." she murmured in an alluring voice.


    He trembled and almost lost control of the car.


    "Y-yeah?"


    "Wesley," she called out again.


    "What?" He was growing rather bored with this. He needed to get her home.


    "I want to sleep with you tonight."


    "Hmm? Oh my!" The car almost hit the curb, and Wesley was fast enough to pull it back. The tires protested his quick action with a squeal.


    ir closed her eyes and rested her head on his legs. "Wesley."


    "Hmm?" This was getting dangerous.


    "How did you know that I was at the club?" she asked.


    After a pause, he answered honestly, "You posted on WeChat."


    "Why pick me up? I''m not your girlfriend." She breathed in his unique scent floating in the air as she spoke.


    Wesley adjusted his position. "I was afraid you''d need a ride."


    ''So Hartwell didn''t ask him.'' Thinking of this, ir was ted.


    "Wesley, you have feelings for Megan?" she asked.


    "No," he answered without hesitation. She curled her lips and smiled sweetly without him seeing.


    "Wesley..."


    He answered her every question patiently until she suddenly said, "Can we stop and get some Wahaha?"


    "What?" Wesley didn''t get her point.


    "I just want Wahaha!" ir yelled as she sat upright and looked at him. Fire was in her eyes.


    Wesley looked out the window and saw some grocery stores as he passed. But there was no ce to park, so he kept driving. "Okay. Hold on," he said.

 Chapter 614 Would I Lie To You

    "Why should I wait? I want it now!" irined, pouting her lips.


    "Calm down. I''m finding a ce to go," Wesley answered, searching for a store.


    "Liar! You just don''t want to buy me what I want!" she spat. ''Store? We''re still on the road!'' she thought angrily.


    "Help me out, then. You see somece, you tell me!" He was driving in the insidene, so he had to changenes to get closer to a store and find a ce to park, all of which required some time.


    ir was too drunk to be reasonable. ''He''s going to drag his feet on this one, so maybe I''ll forget the idea. Well, it won''t work, mister!


    Joslyn did that more than a few times. Wesley''s doing it too! What a jerk!''


    "Boo...hoo..." ir sniffed and then burst into tears.


    Wesley cast an anxious nce at her and asked worriedly, "Hey! What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "You are such a jerk. I just want some Wahaha and you won''t buy it for me. You probably think I''m annoying, huh? Fine! I won''t bug you anymore. Stop the car and let me out!"


    Wesley wasn''t even sure what she was ranting about. Why was she so angry? He was just trying to find a convenience store! ''Yes, she''s annoying, '' he thought. ''But I never said that to her!''


    He stopped at a red light and took a quick nce at the light. About 30 seconds to go. He turned to look at her and said seriously, "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t buy it. But I can''t conjure it out of thin air. We need a store."


    With red eyes, ir pointed to the outside of the window and spat, "You''re lying! I saw a couple of them already. See! Another store there!" There was indeed a convenience store not far away.


    Wesley saw it too. "But I can''t just pull over. I need to find a parking space first. I''ll stop the car and buy it if I can find one, okay?"


    However, his words didn''t help. ir began to sob again. "I always knew you didn''t like me. Seriously? It''s just some Wahaha. Fine. I''ll go find a boyfriend and he''ll buy me whatever I want. I''ll never bug you again."


    Wesley rubbed his aching temples and sighed helplessly. "I''ll buy ten bottles, okay?"


    ir nodded with


    beat. He didn''t want to forcefully pull her hands away for fear of hurting her. "This won''t look good. People will talk."


    "Let them!" They were already living under the same roof. It didn''t matter what they did¡ªpeople would think they had an affair.


    Left with no choice, Wesley had to agree with her. "All right. Just get some rest. I''ll go to the parking lot and grab your drinks."


    "No! You''ll just leave!" she protested.


    "I won''t," he promised.


    "No! I don''t believe you. Get the drinks tomorrow."


    Wesley was on the brink of a meltdown. "Okay, okay. You need a bath. I''ll fill the tub for you," he whispered as their foreheads touched.


    ir didn''t let him go. "No way!"


    Wesley rubbed her hair and said softly, "Would I lie to you?"


    "All right." ir finally let go of him and watched as he went to the bathroom.


    Inside the bathroom


    While drawing water into the bathtub, Wesley rubbed his face with profound resignation. ''Women! They''re a lot of trouble! Dealing with her is just a pain! I should be working right now instead of drawing water for her bath.


    Wesley, what is wrong with you? She didn''t call you to pick her up, but you did anyway. You''ll have to sleep with herter. Oh God!'' Wesley sighed the umpteenth time.


    He carried ir into the bathroom, and after confirming that she could bathe on her own, he left. He went to his own bathroom to take a quick shower.

 Chapter 615 Im An Easygoing Person

    After taking a shower, Wesley walked out of his own bedroom and knocked on ir''s door. For some reason, even after he had kept knocking for a long while, there was no response. He decided that she hadn''t finished bathing yet and was still in the bathroom.


    He fished out his phone to give Hartwell a call. ''The man must be sick with worry right now!'' he thought. But right before he was about to press the big green button, he changed his mind and sent him a text message instead. He thought that Hartwell might be asleep at this time of the night. "ir is home. She is okay. You can rest now."


    Little did Wesley know that he was not the only one who had to suffer a drunk woman this evening. Hartwell himself was having quite a headache because of his drunken wife. In fact, he was in a double whammy since his day had been long and tiring at the office and now, Joslyn was drunk beyond the bounds of consciousness. When he received Wesley''s message, he had just managed to coax Joslyn into falling asleep.


    In no mood for a long discussion, he simply wrote, "Take good care of her."


    "Sure."


    Wesley pounced on the sofa, waiting for ir toe out. Half an hourter, when he still didn''t hear any sound from within her room, his face changed shade slightly. He walked over and knocked on the door again. Still no response.


    He could feel that something was not right. ''It usually takes her forty minutes to bathe and a couple more than ten minutes to dry her hair. But she has been in the bathroom for almost seventy minutes now. Even for a drunk girl, that is too long.'' He unlocked the door, and saw that she was not in the bedroom. What was worse, there was no sounding from the bathroom. No running water, no nothing! Just an eerie silence.


    He knocked on the bathroom door. "ir?"


    He called out her name several times, but she didn''t make a sound. Finally getting too anxious to handle the pressure, Wesley pushed the door open and barged in.


    It was both relieving and infuriating to see the woman inside, sound asleep with her head leaning against the bathtub. Her face was even redder than before because of the warm water, and she looked like she had been in that position for a long time now. Wesley immediately looked away when he saw her naked body. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down and called out with his face looking the other way, "ir...ir..."


    She still did not make any response, so he had to go up and pat her face softly. ir moved slightly, and the next moment, she slid down into the huge bathtub.


    Luckily, before she could drown, Wesley pulled her out like a sh of lightning. He then grabbed a towel from the stand on the other side of the bathroom and wrapped it around her.


    Only then did she wake up, most probably due to the sudden ssh of water. In her sleepy and hazy state, she saw Wesley. She pulled out her arms from inside the towel and held him tightly


    She turned over on her stomach, making her curves on the back even more significant, and looked at him with a smile. "Some of my clothes must be washed by hands. Colonel Li, I''ve washed your clothes twice. Will you please help me wash mine today?"


    Wesley''s face twitched at her words. Wash her clothes by hands?


    It was not that he didn''t know how to do so. As a soldier, he almost always had to wash his clothes by himself. But ir''s underwear?


    It was almost as if he were holding a hot potato; he didn''t know whether he should just throw the darned clothes away or act like a bomb was in his hands.


    ir clearly saw Wesley''s tanned face be red bit by bit. When he didn''t respond, she rolled on the bed once more and murmured, "Ah, my head is killing me now. Colonel Li, please just do me this tiny favor. Please."


    Wesley gave in once again, and under her watchful eyes, he walked out of the room. He put her outer clothes into the washing machine, added someundry detergent and pressed the "start" button. Then, with her bra and panties in his hand, he walked back to her bathroom again without uttering a single word. Already a silent man, he looked even more taciturn now.


    When she heard the running water in the bathroom, she smiled smugly and thought to herself, ''Humph!


    It seems like he will do whatever I say when I''m drunk. This is a good opportunity. I should do this more often. I believe he''ll surrender to me one day.''


    The sound of the running watering from within the bathroom stopped pretty soon, but ir was in no mood to let him off so easily. She raised her voice and reminded him, "Wesley, women''s panties need to be washed a little longer. Otherwise, we get sick."


    Wesley didn''t respond.


    He really wanted to grab a gun and take as many pot shots at the clothes as possible.


    Nevertheless, he turned on the tap once again. This time, he stayed in the bathroom for so long that ir began to feel sleepy.

 Chapter 616 Hes So Considerate

    ir yawned for one whole minute and was about to get out of bed and check on the man inside the bathroom when Wesley walked out himself with a blue stic basin in his hands, his face deadpan. It looked soical she wanted tough. He walked past her bed with his eyes looking straight in front of him like a car''s headlights. He reached the balcony and hung her bra and panties on the rope.


    After that, he walked back to his own bathroom and took a shower. This woman was proving to be quite a lot of work for him. He waited until the washing machine had finished working. Then he hung the remaining clothes as well on the balcony and then returned to ir''s bedroom.


    Shey prone on the bed, bored out of her wits. At the sight of Wesley, her eyes lit up and she threw back the nket. "Time to sleep. Come on!"


    Wesley frowned and turned around like a scared cat. Before long, he came back with a nket of his own in his arms. He first tucked her in tight and then covered himself with his own nket.


    Finally ready to sleep, he switched off the lights and the room plunged into darkness.


    ''Yes!'' she eximed inwardly and shed a quiet smile.


    Now was the time! Though she was physically exhausted, she just couldn''t fall asleep. Maybe it was because Wesley was sleeping right next to her. In fact, this was the first time that ir had ever been sleeping in the same bed as a man. And she was totally smitten by her current bed-mate.


    She moved closer to him, and put her arm on his belly, trying to inch herself as close as possible.


    Wesley didn''t move.


    After a while, she pressed her head against his shoulder and ced her leg on his. ''This should work!'' she thought.


    He didn''t respond, nor did he speak. It looked like he was asleep.


    ''So he''s asleep. Ha-ha! Still a great chance for me!'' ir took his arm and put it beneath her neck so that it looked like he was holding her in a hug. She adjusted her position until she feltfortable, and then held his waist tightly. This made her feel safe, and she dozed off pretty soon.


    Little did she know that Wesley wasn''t asleep at all. Drops of sweat had begun to form on his forehead the moment she had put her arm around him. He was trying to suppress his desires. Her fragrance was continuously reaching his nose, and he unconsciously swallowed. Her body was so soft and his penis was equally hard. What to do?


    Wesley was beyond doubt an excellent soldier with superb fighting skills, endurance, and self


    partment. He decided to do it when he was free.


    He got out of his car when he arrived at the army base. Staring at the trunk, he decided not to let anyone else drive this car today.


    After the morning exercise, Talbot came up to him since he needed to use his car to go to the urban district. Wesley grabbed his car keys and was about to toss them to him. But then he remembered the milk boxes. "Find another car!" he ordered shortly.


    Talbot was puzzled. But he didn''t ask why. He nodded and left to find another car.


    When he finally managed to get the car keys for some other vehicle, he went to the parking lot and decided to check on Wesley''s car first to see if there was something wrong.


    His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw what the reason behind the whole shenanigan was! There were so many boxes of milk inside the car trunk.


    ''Why did he buy so many boxes of milk? For some kid?''


    Talbot thought for a long while, but had no clue why his chief wanted so much milk. He didn''t dare ask Wesley about it, though. With a shrug, he walked towards the car he was going to drive and left the army base.


    In the evening, when ir came back home after work, she saw numerous boxes of milk sitting in the living room.


    That was when she remembered what had happened after she had gotten drunk and Wesley hade to pick her up.


    She had pestered him for milk for so long that he had bought ten boxes for her. She rubbed her temples and thought, ''Really? Ten boxes? How long will it take for me to finish them?


    God! I should give up this bad habit.'' She sent a message to Joslyn saying, "If I get drunk and ask for milk again, just beat me!"

 Chapter 617 Blair Quit

    Joslyn giggled when ir mentioned the milk thing. She replied, "Tell Wesley that. It''s not my problem. It''s his now."


    Promptly, ir sent a "wow" emoji, mouth shaped like an "O."


    After the morning meeting, Filberta told ir her bonus would be canceled because she didn''t include the title of the program her group was going to perform at thepany''s annual g.


    ir was so irritated.


    She sent a WeChat message to Joslynining, "Ugh! What a bitch! What did I do in the past life that was bad enough to be stuck with her? I quit! They won''t have to worry about me after the Lunar New Year, cuz I won''t be there."


    Joslyn''s message came soon. "Calm down, girl. Take a few deep breaths. She wins if you quit. Remember the movie we saw a while ago¡ª''You''re Next?'' What would Erin do?"


    After some deliberation, ir had a sadistic smile on her face. She wrote, "She''d kill everyone and let God sort them out."


    It was Joslyn''s turn to send a "wow" emoji.


    ir added, "I want to be strong like Erin. But I don''t want to cause trouble for my uncle and aunt. So I have to just keep hanging on. Erin is the female lead, and I''m not. If I were, I would ring Wesley right now and have him p Percy around. Then Percy would take it out on Filberta." She had stars in her eyes at that point.


    "And?" Joslyn replied.


    "And then he''d exile the bitch to some godforsakennd and never let here back! She pisses me off so much! Why is she targeting me? She even asked me to do a stripper dance at the annual g! She''s so disgusting!" ir was unable to hold back her anger and continuedining.


    But there was no reply. ir waited for what seemed like forever. ''Maybe she''s busy. I guess I should start my letter of resignation, '' she thought.


    Her friend was busy. Joslyn was scrolling through ir''s text messages and taking screenshots. As ir''s friend, she decided to do something for her.


    Joslyn sent the screenshots to Wesley and wrote, "Colonel Li, ever since ir started at the Jin Group, she was assigned a supervisor who makes her life hell. That supervisor is the CEO''s


    have a problem, ask Percy Jin to call me. I''m Wesley Li, and I''ll be waiting for him."


    ''So that''s Wesley Li! The crime-buster!'' The workers were all shocked.


    Filberta''s smile froze on her face. ''How does a man like him know ir?'' she thought. "Mr. Li, I''m afraid that''s against the rules. We need to do this through proper channels. First, the resignation process takes a month, so she can train her recement..."


    Fury lived in Wesley''s eyes. He tried to suppress his anger and said in a firm voice, "The execs withhold bonuses and make their employees do things outside their job descriptions. Now you''re talking about rules? Looks to me like the Jin Group only cares about rules when the higher-ups benefit."


    Filberta was so embarrassed the rest of her face now matched the red of her lipstick. But then, panic took over, and she went sheet white. This looked bad, and the fallout could be unimaginable. She stared at Wesley''s rank insignia, and didn''t say another word.


    The office was once again deathly silent. Before long, a group of execs came over quickly, led by Percy.


    Percy shed a broad smile when he saw Wesley. "Mr. Li, sirs, I''m really sorry for getting here sote. I''m Percy Jin, the CEO of Jin Group. Is there a problem?"


    When the employees saw that the CEO, the vice president and the general manager were all here, they realized that Wesley was not the guy to mess with.

 Chapter 618 Ill Take Responsibility

    Although Percy was extremely deferential, Wesley''s sullen face didn''t change. He cast an icy nce at the senior executives and said coldly, "We''re leaving. ir is going with us. Rest assured, you''ll be held ountable for what you put her through."


    Of course he referred to what Filberta had done to ir. Filberta knew quite well what she did, and her heart raced wildly in her chest.


    Percy''s face changed dramatically. He had heard of Wesley before¡ªWesley himself was a man of influence in the military circles, and his family was very powerful in A Country. Carlos ran Y City with an iron fist, and Wesley wasn''t shy about who his best friend was. Percy was pretty well scared of Wesley. "It''s all my fault, Mr. Li. I promise you that I''ll look into it personally."


    No one in the Jin Group had thought that ir had ties like that. She kept such a low profile all the time, kept her head down, and didn''t rock the boat.


    "It''s toote for that!" Wesley grabbed ir''s hand and dered, "ir''s my friend, and I don''t allow anyone to mess with her. Give her everything owed her, including bonuses. Now!"


    ''My friend...'' ir looked at Wesley with adoring eyes. She was really touched by his words. Although he just said that she was his friend instead of his girlfriend, she believed that it was just a matter of time before he called her "Hon." She had to believe that.


    Filberta just stood there, frozen, mouth open. The woman thought that all ir was good at was seducing men. She had to admit that ir worked very hard, but this didn''t make her likeable.


    She shed back to a time when ir wore a certain dress¡ªa limited edition from Tiffany and Co. Very high-priced, and Percy refused to buy it for her. Filberta was so jealous back then that she mocked ir, spreading rumors that she was wearing a copycat brand, a knockoff version of the original. More cheaply made, and overall cheaper. A woman like ir couldn''t afford something so expensive. Now she knew she was wrong. ir had Wesley behind her, and by extension Carlos. ir could probably easily afford anything she wanted to wear.


    Percy mopped sweat from his forehead and looked at ir with a hopeful expression. "ir, if you want to quit, we can be quite generous. Stock options, medical insuran


    bot immediately stood up straight.


    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at him and demanded, "Back to base! Now! And report to me when you get there. If you take longer than 20 minutes..." He didn''t have to say anything more.


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Though Talbot was totally confused, he left without further ado.


    ir was also confused. Wesley had just showed up, handed in her resignation, forced the Jin Group to give her money to her, and taken her away. Unreal!


    When they got into the car, ir asked Wesley, who was driving, "So, Joslyn told you everything?"


    "Of course." Wesley wasn''t lying.


    ir rubbed her temples and said, "Actually I already wrote a letter of resignation. You didn''t need to do this." She was very grateful to him, and meanwhile felt a little embarrassed.


    Wesley cast a casual nce at her through the rear-view mirror. "You saying I should mind my own business?"


    ''What? I didn''t say that.'' "Of course not. I''m very grateful to you. But won''t you get in trouble?" ir asked honestly.


    "No one will do that."


    "Do what?"


    "No one will say I abused my power," he said firmly.


    ir was speechless again.


    They rode in silence for a while. Then the car stopped at a red light. "Don''t worry about work. I''ll take responsibility," Wesley said.


    ir sighed inwardly. ''He can be responsible for my safety. He can be responsible for my work. But he can''t be responsible for my happiness.''


    She shook her head. "No, thanks. I can handle it myself. I''ve gotten you in enough trouble."

 Chapter 619 You Might Love It

    Wesley thought a minute and said to ir, "I called up Carlos. He has arranged a job interview for you at the ZL Group. I think you should give it a try. ZL Group provides its employees with more benefits than the Jin Group."


    Before heading towards the premises of the Jin Group to pick up ir, he had considered finding her a new job. He wouldn''t make her quit her job and stay unemployed.


    ''The ZL Group?'' The name struck ir. She was surprised. "Do you mean Carlos Huo''s ZL Group?"


    There was joy visible on her face. Wesley became hopeful and thought she would agree to go to the interview. "Yes. Carlos now works in Y City," he informed her.


    Once again, ir was moved by his gesture. She felt that he was being so good to her. It was not easy to have an opportunity to work in ZL Group. All those thoughts and opinions were contrary to the decision she made. It was totally unexpected when she announced her stand to Wesley. "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t want to work in such a bigpany."


    The signal changed and green lights were on. Wesley cast a confused nce at her and started the car.


    ir sounded apologetic as she continued, "I''m afraid my free spirit doesn''t fit a bigpany like ZL Group. They must have tons of strict rules and regtions to be followed rigidly. I don''t think I''d like to work in that kind of working atmosphere and ambience. It will be depressing for me. So, I think it will be much better if I find a job myself."


    "What kind ofpany would you like to work in? Surely, I can help you find a good job." Wesley didn''t persuade her to join ZL Group. Once she said she wasn''t ready to work there, he decided to help her find another job.


    "Thank you for your concern and offer. But you''re always so busy. I don''t want to trouble you with my problems. If I can''t find a job myself, I''ll ask for your help. Is that okay?" She didn''t want to bother him with such a trivial matter. She knew how busy he usually was.


    Wesley didn''t say anything further. ir took his silence as acquiescence.


    The drive was a couple of minutes from her former workce to the apartmentplex. He silently drove the car into the underground parking lot.


    As soon as he parked the car in a vacant spot, ir got out and closed the door behind her. Wesley held the two boxes which contained her stuff and was about to step out too when she walked around the car, took the boxes from him, and said, "I can go home myself. You should get back to work."


    Wesley nced at her, got out of the car and walke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    But Wesley took one stride forward, stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Leaning against his sturdy chest, with his strong arms holding her by the waist from behind, ir flushed. "You... All right...I promise... I won''t do it again."


    Having taken control of ir, Wesley turned her around. They were facing each other now. Her face was a few inches away from his. "Well, I suddenly realize that the drink tasted delicious."


    "Huh?" Before she could make out what was going through his mind, he shocked her.


    He slowly lowered his head. His face got closer and closer to hers until they seemed to breathe in each other''s breath. Softly he sealed her slightly parted lips with his to savor the taste of the milk.


    As seconds passed, their kiss turned more passionate. Wesley pressed her against the wall. ir wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe as she responded to his fiery passion.


    Their kiss could have continued till eternity. But two minutester, the ringtone of his mobile phone intruded their moments of passion, inappropriately.


    Forced to stop, he lifted his lips from her swollen lips. But his grip on her waist tightened. Gasping, ir was short of breath.


    Wesley let her go gently. After ncing at the caller ID for a moment, he steadied himself in a second and took the call. His voice deep and maic as ever.


    Seeing it as an opportunity, ir ran into her room.


    She sat on the corner of the bed and fell into a reverie.


    The various thoughts lurking on her mind stirred up a storm of emotions in her. One moment she was smiling and the next she was sad. After a while, she was bored and decided to have some fun on her phone.

 Chapter 620 Crystal Sugar Heart

    Night had fallen, and the town was covered in a velvety darkness. Someone knocked on the door to ir''s bedroom. She sat up immediately. "Coming!"


    She opened the door to see Wesley standing there calmly. "We''re eating out, right?"


    "Oh, right. Give me a minute to change." It would look a bit weird to go to a restaurant in her uniform. She closed the door and entered the walk-in closet.


    Wesley sat on the couch, waiting. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes. And then a quarter. Twenty minutester, ir finally opened the door again.


    From the amount of time she took, he expected that she''d be more made-up. But she had only changed her clothes. Nothing more. He didn''t understand how a simple outfit change could have taken so long.


    Just then, something dawned on her. "One more minute," she said.


    ''I don''t think she could do anything that only took a minute.'' Wesley felt defeated, wondering why it was so hard to get ready.


    In her bedroom, ir found the perfume Wesley had bought her, and applied some of it to her neck and wrists.


    Ten more minutester, they finally left the apartment. This took way too long, at least as far as the soldier was concerned. Wesley only had a few outfits. The patterns of his clothes varied, but he always wore the same color.


    ir wore a long white turtle neck with a slim waistline. It set off her slender figure and fair skin.


    When she walked beside Wesley, there was a distinct contrast between the colors of their skin.


    A long azure coat hung from her arm. She rocked a pair of fashionable, ckced martin boots.


    They went to Shining International za, which was close to the apartment.


    On the way, Wesley asked ir what she wanted to eat. She actually was in the mood for steak but figured that it might not be his cup of tea, so in the end she said, "I don''t know. Anything, I guess. I''m not a picky eater."


    Just like him, she wasn''t particr about food either.


    Wesley looked at her and asked, "Really? I know someone who doesn''t eat cabbage, carrots, towel gourd, pork, or duck. I wonder who that might be?"


    ''Sounds familiar. Oh, right. It''s me.'' ir blushed when she realized that.


    his job was dangerous, but she never asked him if he was alright after work.


    Now even she herself couldn''t believe she was like that. How could she expect Wesley to believe that she loved him? Guilt overwhelmed her. She felt like weeping. She took a drink to try and cover her emotions.


    Holding a ss of water, she stared at his phone, motionless, her mind elsewhere. Wesley noticed the change in her mood. ''Her eyes are red and ssy from tears, '' he realized.


    He was curious what was going on, so he followed her gaze and looked at his phone. The screen was disying the records of the conversations between him and Crystal Sugar Heart.


    Wesley''s heart tightened. He cleared his throat and said, "ir."


    She didn''t respond, barely moving.


    "Earth to ir," he called again.


    "Huh? Yeah, I''m here!" She came to her senses. Her heart was aching, but she tried her best not to show what she was feeling. She set the ss of water back on the table and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Wesley was amused by her reaction, tilting his head to smile secretly. Then he began, pointing at his phone, "I don''t know her. She was a hostage I saved in a mission."


    "What?" ir blinked. ''Is he trying to exin?''


    "It''s true." Without saying anything more, Wesley deleted the woman''s WeChat records from his phone. ir watched as the messages vanished before her eyes.


    She was stunned. A thrilling feeling of joy flooded her heart.

 Chapter 621 Don’t Be Shy

    ir wanted to hide her excitement, so she looked out the window and picked up her lemonade. When had Wesley developed feelings for her?


    The restaurant service was top-notch. They didn''t have to wait long to get their food. ir was in such a good mood, she felt like she could eat three turkeys, de-feathered or not!


    She went for the spiced salt mantis shrimps first. That turned out to be frustrating. The shell was stubborn and refused toe off. She even started using both her hands and her teeth¡ªnotdylike or hot at all. ''It''s mocking me. I never should have ordered this.'' She was annoyed but didn''t want to waste food either.


    Wesley picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat when he noticed that ir struggling with the shrimp shell. He wiped his hands on a wet towel and took the mantis shrimp from her. "Allow me," he said, gantly. "What?" ir could have sworn she misheard him.


    "Let me peel it for you. You can eat other things while I''m doing this." He took the shrimp and began to peel it.


    ir was surprised and touched.


    No one had ever done this for her before.


    He was decent and thoughtful. This was the man she liked. She had no doubt now¡ªshe had good taste in men. And yes, sometimes he could be a jerk. But most of the time she had to admit he was good to her.


    Lost in her thoughts, she wiped her hands on the wet towel, picked up a spinach beef roll and held it up to his mouth. He stopped peeling the shrimp to look at her, confused.


    Meeting his eyes, she said, "You haven''t eaten anything yet. Try this." She moved it closer.


    Wesley decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. He opened his mouth obligingly, and she popped it in. He chewed it, and nodded his assent.


    ir grinned happily. But before she could put her chopsticks down, she found that someone was watching them.


    The restaurant had arge French window. And you could see through that window into the mall.


    A few soldiers had the day off. They were gathered around,ughing, carrying on. They were dressed in casual clothing, as they were off-duty.


    There were more than


    ey returned to their meals.


    The trantor was usuallyposed, now she wasn''t. Before she could respond, someone pulled out the chair next to Wesley and said with a big smile, "Hey ir. Over here!"


    ir was flustered. "Th-thank you," she said.


    When she sat down, Wesley red at the soldiers, and said, "That''s enough."


    The soldiers took their seats and started bombarding ir with questions.


    ir never talked much during social asions. Even at parties where she knew everyone, she just preferred to listen. But at this point, she couldn''t pull her usual wallflower act, because they wouldn''t stop.


    After a couple of minutes, she found out that talking to the soldiers was actually fun. She answered their questions honestly as she ate. They were pretty non-judgmental, and in some cases funny. It was quite pleasant.


    "Is Chief nice to you? Who wears the pants in the rtionship? You or him?" Bowman couldn''t help asking.


    That was the golden question. Each of the soldiers pricked up their ears, waiting for her reply. They all wondered what Wesley the Devil was like when he was with a woman.


    To help maintain Wesley''s dignity and authority, ir answered, "He''s nice. And of course he''s the boss. I listen to him, because he''d beat me up if I don''t."


    "Bwahaha!" The soldiers roared withughter.


    Wesley looked at her, wondering, ''You listen to me? Since when?''

 Chapter 622 Can I

    Wesley recollected thest time when ir had gotten drunk. She had been so stubborn that he had to do everything she said. He had even slept in her bed as she had requested.


    When it was past 10 in the night, Wesley thought it was prettyte, so he dered that the dinner was over.


    He escorted ir as they walked towards his car. The soldiers came to the parking lot with them too. "ir and I are not a couple. Don''t talk about us like that again. If she has a boyfriend one day, he might misunderstand," Wesley advised them.


    Hearing Wesley deny his rtionship with ir, the young men looked at each other, quite surprised.


    Making use of the opportunity, someone quietly asked, "Chief, since you and ir are not a couple, can I chase her? She is so pretty."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him. "Only when you can do push-ups well enough."


    The young soldier was frustrated by the condition kept before him. ''I''m a newbie. But I''m already able to do it correctly. I''m just not fast enough. Why is Chief so hard on me?'' he grumbled to himself.


    Another soldier mustered up his courage and asked, "Chief, I can do push-ups fast enough. So, can I try my luck with ir?"


    "You''re too honest and docile. She will bully you," Wesley replied thoughtfully. On the outside, ir looked tender like amb, while on the inside, she was lively with various mischievous ideas. That was why she topped his list of the most troublesome people.


    Two down.


    Talbot was pushed outside the crowd. He suddenly was face to face with Wesley. He had no choice but to ask, "Chief, I like ir too. I''m good at martial arts, and I''m well-built. I''ve passed all the tests on the base. Can I?"


    Wesley nced at him. "No!"


    "Why not?" Talbot asked in curiosity.


    "She speaks English, German and Arabic, besides Chinese. But you don''t. You two will have troublemunicating."


    Talbot was left speechless. He felt Wesley was like a strict father testing and picking out a perfect son-inw. Three down.


    Lenard decided to give it a try too. He grinned proudly as he spoke. "Chief, I''m good at English. And I''m willing to learn German and Arabic. Can I give it a shot?"


    "Hmm. Well, she likes drinking milk which you''re allergic to. I wonder how things will work out between the two of you," Wesley observed calmly.


    Lenard said nothing more after that.


    Finally eve


    to do it on my own. I feel that if you''re with me, I might be able to do it." ir always felt that as long as Wesley was by her side, she could do anything. All the fears and inhibitions would go away when he was with her.


    ''What? Aren''t amusement parks like Happy Valley for children? Will I have to do these childish things with her?'' he thought with a frown on his face.


    Noticing his silence and frowning face, ir reasoned out, "If you don''t want to go with me, it''s fine. I''m not so eager to go anyway. Do whatever you want. I''ll just stay at home, sleeping in the daytime and looking for a job at night." Her voice suddenly turned low and sad.


    ''Here we go. Another trick of hers.'' Wesley sighed. "Okay. I''ll just take Megan to Happy Valley tomorrow then. Enjoy your sleep."


    ''Take Megan to Happy Valley?'' ir thought she heard it wrong. She looked at him in disbelief, too mad to utter a word.


    Wesley, though, was stone-faced. There was no trace of sarcasm or teasing. He seemed extremely serious about his n. Just then, they reached the parking lot.


    He got out of the car once it rolled to a halt, and came to her side. As if not sensing her mood at all, he unbuckled her seat belt and was going to carry her out of the car as usual.


    "No!" she rebuffed angrily. "I can jump. You don''t need to be so concerned."


    Wesley stared at her for a few seconds and then asked, "Did I ever say that I don''t want to go with you?"


    "You didn''t, but you didn''t say you wanted to either." Back then, she had given him a few seconds to think about it, but he didn''t reply.

 Chapter 623 The Piggyback

    Even though ir was struggling quite a bit, Wesley ignored that resistance and carried her out of the car.


    "Humph!" With a gruff mumble, she straightened her clothes and then made her way towards the elevator as soon as he put her down. She didn''t even seem to be in a mood to wait for him.


    However, she couldn''t get rid of him so easily. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed her arm. "What!" she almost roared, turning around.


    "You seem really short-tempered and hold in too many feelings. That''s not good for your health. You know what? Let''s take the stairs. The exercise is good for venting out some anger." She could be as troublesome as she wanted to be, but he was an expert in taming people.


    "No! I''m so not taking the stairs! You take the stairs! Let go of me, you jerk!" No matter how much she despised wasting energy on the stairs, she was taken to them anyway.


    ''Twenty-one floors! Forty-two flights of stairs! Damn this heartless, cold-blooded, overbearing tyrant!'' Her legs started shaking at the very thought. "Wesley, if you really want to climb the stairs, go ahead and knock yourself out; but I don''t want to. I''m not a masochist. I want to ride the elevator. Let me go!"


    Wesley must have had some n in his head because he stopped at the bottom of the stairs to give her a chance to soften her tone before starting climbing. "What do you n to do tomorrow?" he asked again.


    "Sleeping!" She was still fuming. ''He is the devil.''


    That was it! The anger still hadn''t gone away! Holding her arm, Wesley started ascending the stairs. ir shouted behind him, "Wesley, it serves you right that you''ve been single for so many years. No wonder not a single girl likes you. You don''t deserve one! You don''t even know how to treat a girl!"


    Wesley turned around and asked her in a simple tone, "Aren''t you a girl?"


    Caught up in her fury, ir didn''t understand where his question wasing from. She had forgotten that she liked Wesley once upon a time. But still she retorted, "What a stupid question! Of course I am!"


    Wesley didn''t press further, but he seemed satisfied.


    When they reached the third floor, ir finally realized what he had meant. Panting, she tried to argue with him. "Nuh-uh, nice try! But I told you I was over you. Tomorrow, I''ll bring home a boyfriend to prove it to you. And he''s going to be much more handsome, taller, stronger, more thoughtful, and more sessful than you are. He is going to be perfect!" Even she had no idea what she was saying.


    "Okay," Wesley nodded calmly. To be honest, he would be really happy for her if she could find someone like that; if such a someone existed at all!


    When they reached the sixth floor, ir felt like she couldn''t breathe anymore, but she still couldn''t convince Wesley to let her go. And the fact that she had trouble breathing did not help her cause in any way since she could not speak.


    ''Boo...hoo... this evil man. How can he torture me like this?'' she thought sadly. The fury was slowly turning in


    ut of a sigh of relief and tried not to puke. Grabbing the handrail to steady herself, she looked at Wesley miserably and told him, "Leave! I don''t want to see you right now."


    Ignoring what she was saying, he turned around and squatted down. "Fine! Come on up!" he demanded. Come to think about it, every time when he wanted to punish her, he had ended up coaxing her into doing something SHE wanted. It was baffling! Like how did she manage to do that? Even a soldier like him was unable to tame this woman!


    ir climbed onto his back. "I have to say you asked for this. It was your idea to climb the stairs, and now it is you giving me a piggyback ride all the way up to the twenty-first floor." In retrospect, it was rather ironic!


    She also had to confess to herself that the man had incredible stamina. He carried her up from the tenth floor to the twenty-first without stopping for a breather.


    Deciding that she would give him a break, ir had even suggested that she could climb thest four sets of stairs when they reached the neenth floor, but Wesley had objected. "I said that I would carry you upstairs, and carry you upstairs I will," was his response.


    Finally, when they were back in their apartment, ir all but ran into the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the shelf and handed it to Wesley. "Here, drink some water. Do you want it to be boiled?" As far as she recalled, he never had mineral water boiled. By habit, he merely unscrewed the lid and gulped it down.


    Wesley looked at the bottle in her hand and took it with a slight smile, his first one in a long while. "No need. But I can see that you''re a pretty good liar."


    "What?" ir was confused.


    Wesley took another huge gulp of water without responding to her words. He didn''t want to embarrass her further.


    Then she remembered that she had told him earlier there was no mineral water left in their home. Damn! "This is thest bottle," she said, trying to save face with an embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 624 Set Off For Happy Valley

    Wesley nodded and said, "Then I''ll head downstairs to get a box."


    They didn''t have a water dispenser yet in this new apartment, so they had been buying mineral water.


    Seeing that he had turned around to buy water, ir panicked. She grabbed his arm and said, "No...don''t..."


    Wesley had only to look at her to know what was going on. He gently moved her hand away and walked into the kitchen. Several 500 ml bottles of water along with a five liter bottle of water stood where they usually stored bottled mineral water.


    He then opened the freezer to find that apart from food, there were also several kinds of beverages.


    When he returned to the living room, ir had already locked herself in her bedroom, too embarrassed to face him. He stared at the door to her bedroom for a bit, then smiled and walked inside his own bedroom.


    The next morning, ir was woken up by some sharp knocks on her door.


    She turned in bed with annoyance, wondering if she''d dreamed it. Then she put the covers over her head, determined to get more sleep.


    "ir," Wesley called from outside the door.


    Hearing his voice, she sat up abruptly.


    "ir," he called again.


    ir jumped out of bed, slipped into her slippers and trotted to open the door. Wesley was fully dressed, sporting a gray long-sleeved shirt (unbuttoned) over a white V-necked T-shirt and ck jeans.


    This was the first time she had seen him in something else other than his uniform and pajamas.


    She looked at him in surprise, as if he had turned into a different person. Even his hair was a little messier than usual.


    "7 a.m. Time to get up," he reminded her.


    "It''s too early." She was sleepy. Besides, she didn''t even have to go to work. She needed her beauty sleep, and was determined to get it. That was what days off were for.


    "Happy Valley," Wesley replied simply.


    Oh, right. They talked about that yesterday. "I''m not going," she announced.


    "Okay. Why not?" The happy look in his eyes dimmed.


    "If Megan''s going, I''m staying. I don''t want to be the third wheel between you two." The thought of Megan ruined her day. She turned around sullenly, walked back into her room leaving the door open and climbed into bed aga


    is wheel. Somehow the bad guy spotted him and freaked out. Despite being high in the air, he opened the door and tried to run.


    The guy was a felon. Wesley had spent months tracking him down. He wouldn''t let him run away. So he climbed onto the spinning Ferris wheel without a second thought.


    The crowd saw this, and began squealing in terror. The staff stopped the Ferris wheel, and Wesley started chasing the bad guy, leaping from bar to bar, 30 stories up.


    The guy would turn around to kick Wesley from time to time. There was one time, the soldier dodged to his right and almost fell off the wheel.


    Luckily, he grabbed the wheel in time and climbed back up.


    Half an hourter, Wesley and his coworkers caught the guy on the wheel. And he earned a merit citation and a medal thanks to this.


    Wesley''s ount was brief. His tone was calm. But ir was thrilled. She knew how dangerous it had been for him.


    She wouldn''t have been able to move a finger being that high up, not to mention climbing and giving chase.


    "So was that the only time you''ve been there?" she asked casually.


    "No."


    "Was the other time for fun?" Her mind was still on the story he had just told her.


    Wesley chose to tell her the truth. "I drove Megan and her ssmates there once. But I didn''t go in. When they got through the turnstile, I left."


    "Oh. Wait, what? Megan?" She finally realized what he was saying. "Are you going to take care of her for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 625 Sweetie

    ir knew all about Megan. Some tidbits she heard from others. Some from Colleen. She even told her things that nobody else knew about.


    "I never thought about it before." Wesley paused. "Maybe till she can find someone to take care of her."


    That was the same thing he said to her. ir rolled her eyes. "Officer Li, you''re such a noble, decent, warm-hearted, selfless, wonderful man!" She used all the words she could think of at that moment. She was being sardonic, of course. ir didn''t buy into the "captain save-a-hoe" story. Wesley didn''t say anything.


    ir knew he wouldn''t.


    She sighed and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    "No." He didn''t understand why he would be tired. It was still morning. They had just gotten up.


    ir leaned back in her seat and was going to doze off. "I am. I''m going to take a nap. Wake me up if you start to get sleepy."


    "Why would I do that?"


    With her eyes closed, ir answered feebly, "I''ll talk to you so you can stay awake."


    "Just go to sleep. Wake you up when we get there." Wesley thought she slept too much as it was. Of course, he didn''t need much sleep anyway.


    "Okay." She yawned, used the lever to ease the seat back until she feltfortable, and then drifted off.


    When they arrived, Wesley woke her after he parked the car. "Do you need more Zzzs? We can go inter," he asked as he looked at her droopy eyes.


    "No, I''m good. Let''s not waste any time." To prove that she was already totally awake, ir unbuckled her seat belt quickly and jumped out of the car. Or at least, she tried, and then she remembered how high up his vehicle was, and stepped onto the running board, and then down. Then she closed the door.


    A long line had formed in front of the ticket office. "Wait here. I''ll get the tickets," she said.


    Wesley stopped her, thinking that a man should be taking care of this kind of thing. "I''ll go. Just wait for me by the entrance." He ge


    at could light up the entire world. And her dimples...


    Wesley pulled out his phone and snapped a pic. She was mesmerizing.


    Now, that amazing smile, captured while she was on the carousel, was now in his photo gallery forever.


    When ir got off the carousel, she was still talking to Joslyn. She walked over to Wesley and took his arm.


    "Me? I... I''m in Happy Valley right now," ir replied on the phone.


    "Happy Valley? Alone? Why didn''t you invite me?" Joslynined.


    ir felt embarrassed, stroking her bangs awkwardly. "Um, I came with someone," she said in a low voice.


    "Who?" Joslyn pursued the question, afraid that her best friend would forget all about her once she found herself a boyfriend.


    ir looked at Wesley, not knowing how to tell her. Wesley looked at back. When their eyes met, she panicked and looked away. "Joslyn, tell Hartwell. I''ll text you when I''m home." She changed the subject hastily.


    However, too thrilled about the fact that she was pregnant, Joslyn didn''t detect anything unusual in her tone. "Okay. Bye, Bless."


    "Bye, sweetie."


    "''Sweetie''? Is that what girls call each other?" Wesley asked with a smile after ir hung up.


    "Er... Yeah. You guys do it too. The term ''bro'' ring a bell?" she replied with a giggle.

 Chapter 626 Roller Coaster Ride

    Wesley knew what ir was talking about. Talbot and the other soldiers always addressed each other like that. Of course, they didn''t dare do that to Wesley.


    ir then continued to ride some other amusement park rides. Each time, she enjoyed the ride by herself, while Wesley waited on the sidelines.


    Finally, ir felt bored and upset. It was no fun going on rides by herself. She said angrily, "Next up is the roller coaster. You''d better ride this one with me."


    "Mmm hmm," was all he said.


    "Is that yes or no? Tell me straight up. Will you ride the roller coaster with me?" ir asked with a glum face.


    Wesley sighed and nodded. Of course he would. That was why he came here in the first ce. He knew she would be scared to ride the roller coaster by herself.


    ir''s mood brightened again when she got his answer.


    When they walked past a vending machine, ir jogged over to it. She intended to buy two bottles of mineral water, but on second thought, she changed her mind and bought just one.


    As she walked back to Wesley, she unscrewed the lid and took a few sips to quench her thirst. Then, she mischievously passed the bottle of water to him.


    Much to her surprise, Wesley naturally grabbed the bottle and gulped down the rest in one go.


    Moreover, he didn''t show a hint of disdain on his face. Didn''t he mind sharing the same bottle? It was like a second-hand kiss.


    In a daze, ir took the empty bottle back and shook it. He didn''t leave her so much as a drop of water.


    With a smile, he tossed the empty bottle into the bin near them, sinking it effortlessly. He then grabbed the dazed girl''s hand and strode forward.


    The warmth from his big hand snapped her back to reality. ir shed a sweet smile and moved a step closer to him, locking her arm in his. Pretending to be angry, sheined, "You owe me a bottle of water, mister."


    "Okay." ''I bought you ten cartons of milk the other day. Just one bottle of water? No big deal.''


    On their way to the roller coaster, two girls had been following them the whole time. Well, to be more precise, they followed Wesley. Tall, handsome, masculine aura¡ªwhat girl wouldn''t enjoy watching him?


    The two girls thought that ir was his girlfriend at first. But after watching them from a careful distance, the girls concluded they weren''t a couple, because they weren''t intimate.


    Thenter, they were sad when they saw Wesley drinking from the same bottle of water as ir. But they weren''


    sitting in the first row!" she screamed, ready to escape.


    Ignoring her protests, Wesley scooped her up and sat her down in one of the seats of the first row, while exining, "Trust me. You won''t be happy in thest row. If you sit in the first row, you get to see the action, up close and personal. The reason why a roller coaster is so thrilling is that you get to see what''s going on. But in the back row, you''re essentially weightless. If you don''t have a strong stomach, you''ll be emptying its contents by the end. That''s not good for you, and I know it''s not fun. Sit in the middle row, and you might as well throw away your ticket. Your view is blocked. You need to be able to see. It''s more fun that way."


    As he said that, he already sat next to ir, fastened their seatbelts and closed thep bars. After confirming everything, they just waited for the staff to check on their safety restraints.


    ir clutched his hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Okay...I trust you. You never lie."


    Wesley smiled, "That''s right.


    Just like I told you." She felt a little better after hearing what he said. ''Yeah, he''d never lie to me!'' she told herself.


    A worker checked on the passengers one by one. After that, the bell rang, letting everyone know the ride was about to start. Wesley squeezed her hand, giving herfort. "I''m by your side. Don''t be afraid. You''re safe."


    ir swallowed a little saliva and slowly tilted her head. She stared into his eyes; the deep and firm look in his eyes touched her heart. "Mmm hmm," she nodded.


    He was here; she wasn''t afraid.


    ir closed her eyes as the train slowly began its run.

 Chapter 627 Please Scream

    In no time, the roller coaster began to speed up. ir could feel the strong wind hitting her face and whizzing in her ears. She couldn''t help but scream out loud with her eyes shut tightly. She could imagine how scary it was.


    Regret filled her heart. Why did she choose to ride a roller coaster with Wesley? She must look a sight now.


    Her hair was a mess. She was screaming, which couldn''t sound good to him. And her face was twisted into a mask of fright.


    Then she wondered why Wesley was so quiet.


    He didn''t make a sound.


    If he hadn''t been holding her hand, she would doubt if he was really sitting right next to her.


    Her curiosity to check on Wesley surpassed her fear of heights, so she decided to open an eye to catch a glimpse of him. Biting her lower lip, she slightly tilted her head and managed to open an eye. The man was as calm as he ever was, as if he wasn''t sitting on a roller coaster but walking idly around the streets. Or rxing in front of the TV.


    But she had no time to marvel at his preternatural calm. The next second, the roller coaster suddenly came to a drop. She felt butterflies in her stomach as her body followed the drop. In an instant, she shrieked at the top of her lungs, tears streaming down her face.


    "Wesley, Wesley!" she cried out.


    "Yes?" He turned to look at the crying woman. She didn''t even dare to open her eyes.


    "Why aren''t you screaming? Aren''t you scared? Wanna scream with me?"


    Wesley said casually, "Look at that beautiful view. You can see for miles up here. Why should I scream?"


    "Boo...hoo...Wesley...Ah..." she cried and shrieked again when the roller coaster took a sharp turn. "Come on, y along. Everyone else is screaming," she begged.


    Instead of screaming, Wesley burst outughing when he heard what she said. Heughed so heartily that ir could feel his hand shaking. ir became more agitated and shouted, "You''reughing! How can youugh? Everyone is screaming...Aargh! Please, just this once. For me?"


    "But..." ''I''m not scared at all, '' he thought.


    After a little hesitation, Wesley finally made up his mind and cleared his throat, ready to let out a scream. However, the train slowed down all of a sudden. The time was up. "You can open your eyes. We''re on the ground now."


    ir opened her eyes and saw the roller coaster slowly sliding into the station. She took a deep breath and felt all the


    have a piggyback ride. Come on. Let''s go!"


    ir rolled her eyes at him. He always said she was weak. In fact, it wasn''t that she was weak; it was just that he was too strong. He was a soldier.


    She looked around the people passing by and then fixed her eyes on his back again. She felt bashful, and at the same time, didn''t want to tire him out, so she declined, "No need. I can walk..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Wesley decisively leaned backwards, grabbed her hands and pulled her onto his back.


    ir was taken aback. Before she knew it, she was riding on his back.


    On their way to the restaurant, a lot of people cast them curious nces. ir had been protesting the whole way, asking him to put her down. But he just didn''t listen to her. All of her protests fell on his deaf ear.


    "Okay, I can see the sign. Please put me down. I want to walk. And I don''t want to tire you out," ir said.


    But he pretended he heard nothing. "It''s not far now. Let me walk by myself," she persuaded again.


    Still, he said nothing. "Okay, okay. I''ve made up my mind. I''ll do exercises with you, so that I''ll be as strong as you one day," she said, sighing.


    "You don''t have to." Finally, he opened his mouth.


    He didn''t like the idea that she could be as strong as him. He was afraid she didn''t need him, or a boyfriend at all if she became so strong one day.


    Before ir could say anything else, they reached the restaurant. Wesley walked to a table and carefully put her down on a chair.


    Free atst, ir took a tissue from her handbag and helped him mop up the sweat.

 Chapter 628 A Distasteful Lunch

    After carrying her piggyback style for quite a while, Wesley was surprisingly not that tired. Even with his minimal sweating, ir still offered to wipe his face.


    He did not refuse her kind gesture and just let her do as she pleased while he browsed through the menu. "Which do you prefer? Western or Chinese? Well, it''s fine whichever you like. They have them both here."


    "I would like the steak."


    "Okay then."


    Wesley gestured that they were ready to order, and a waiter arrived at their table. ir went to throw the napkin she wiped Wesley''s face with and when she got back to her seat, she asked the waiter, "What kind of hot drinks do you serve?" She turned to look at Wesley and added, "I think you would like something hot to drink as well."


    "Hmm. I don''t think I want it. I''m fine with a ss of water." He turned to the waiter and asked, "Do you have any hot drink avable?"


    "Yes, sir. We have hot coffee, milk tea, and an assortment of fruit juice," the waiter replied.


    ir chose to have a steak set and a ss of fruit juice. Wesley, on the other hand, ordered a bowl of noodle soup.


    ir had seen iting. Wesley was not that big of a fan of Western food after all.


    It was not long before their meals arrived. The steak came first. ir was hungry and took a hearty bite off the steak. However, the longer she chewed it, the more she lost her appetite. By the time Wesley''s food reached their table, she''d grown fully sated of her steak that she couldn''t stop looking at it.


    Wesley noticed how intently ir was looking at his noodles and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing," ir replied as she shook her head.


    He lowered his head to start eating the noodles. When he checked up on ir, he noticed she hadn''t touched it since his food came. "What''s the matter? You don''t like it? Does it not taste good?"


    ir''s cheeks grew warm as she smiled coyly. She had eaten a lot of steaks when she was in Ennd. This steak did not taste like how she remembered it. Fairly enough, one could not expect good quality food from a restaurant inside an amusement park. The steak tasted terrible. "No, it''s quite alright," she lied.


    However, Wesley saw right through her fib. He removed the te in front of her and told her, "Order another dish."


    ir did not contest his suggestion and nodded. "Hmm. How about your noodles? Is it any good?"


    Wesley was not that much of a foodie, so he replied nonchntly, "Not too shabby."


    "How about we just exchange our dishes?" ir suggested hesitantly.


    "But I''ve already taken a few bites off it."


    She shook her head. "It''s okay. I don''t really mind." They had kissed more than a few times, so she figured sharing the same bowl of noodles was not really that big of a deal.


    The soldier thought otherwise. He did not want ir to have anything he had already eaten from. He answered, "No. I''ll order you a fresh bowl."


    "No, no. Just let me taste it first. What if I don''t like it either? It would be a waste of food." ir was aware Wesley was not a fan of extravagance and wastefulness.


    He moved his bow


    ce six. It was fair. She didn''t have enough sleep and she spent most of the day ying around the theme park.


    Before Wesley dropped ir off, they first went to the fifth floor of Alioth Building for dinner.


    She was ready to dive into her bed when they reached her apartment, but before she could do that Wesley stopped her to say something. "Two nights from now, there will be an evening show for the soldiers. Each soldier can bring a plus one. Would you like toe with me?"


    ''Evening show? That sounds interesting.'' ir nodded and said, "Oh, yes. You can count me in."


    Wesley shed a smile upon hearing ir''s answer. "Okay. I''lle to pick you up then."


    "Okay, great!"


    The following morning, ir awoke to a text message from a former colleague in the Jin Group. The message was so startling it felt like she''d had her morning coffee.


    "ir, a little bird told me Mr. Jin had assigned Filberta as a manager of a branchpany. I heard she''s going to be transferred to a remote area. If she were to decline the transfer, Mr. Jin''s wife would expose the photos containing her being assaulted by multiple people. Also, some people from the government came to inspect the Jin Group. They specifically audited the ounts of the trantion department. Turns out they found anomalies and that pressured Mr. Jin to shut down the trantion department."


    ir stared nkly at her phone. She was lost without thought after everything she had just read. This was the exact same thing she wished for whileining to Joslyn. Everything she prayed for came true.


    Did Wesley order someone to do this?


    She couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He was never good with sweet or romantic words. He only showed his resolve with actions.


    On the night of the evening show, ir and Wesley arrived at the military camp together. The other soldiers mored at the sight of the two together.


    Wesley scanned the faces of the soldiers around him and then proceeded to introduce ir with so muchposure. "Everyone, this is my friend, ir Jing."

 Chapter 629 The Performer Is Blair Jing

    Of the numerous men that worked under Wesley, there was one whom ir didn''t know. He seemed quite frank with the man since he teased excitedly, "Chief, I remember you saying she''s Lieutenant General Ji''s niece thest time she came here. Now you''re telling us she''s your friend. So by next time, will she be your girlfriend?"


    The entire group burst intoughter except ir and Wesley. One was shy, the other stoic. "Yes, exactly! Chief, we''re supposed to bring a family member here tonight. And you''ve brought ir here! We all understand what that means. So I guess you should just be honest with us!" another soldier echoed and added to ir''s misery.


    "Chief, in any case, we all know what ir means to you!" the soldiers said in union.


    As the rumble of cheer and exmation grew louder with every passing sentence, ir''s face got hotter and redder in shyness. She was trying her best to maintain a polite smile on her lips but it was getting increasingly difficult. On the other hand, Wesley had kept a calm face throughout the torture, betraying no emotions, as if he weren''t the talk of the soldiers.


    "Cut the crap! All of you! Go do whatever you''ve been told to do. If you continue with this nonsense, then be ready for extra training sessions," he ordered coldly as he scanned the men around him. "While everyone else is enjoying the show!" he added, seeing a grin that still hadn''t faded on one of the soldier''s faces.


    The entire group immediately turned around in one uniform motion and dispersed. As they ran off, ir heard someone say, "Come on guys, run! Retreat quickly! Chief''s got hundreds of ways to torture you to death!"


    ir chuckled under her breath as she saw them flee. It felt quite liberating! Wesley shifted his eyes towards her. "Come to my office first."


    "Yes, Colonel Li." ir saluted him yfully since there was nobody else around them now and they could be as cute as they wanted.


    Wesley grinned, and then told her in a stern voice, "Your salute isn''t right. It''s too far below the standards. Want me to train you?" Thest sentence was less stern and felt more evil than it should have!


    "Oh! No, no... I''m heading to your office right now! I am never saluting you again!" As she dropped those words, ir took to her heels, running as fast as she could. She didn''t even look back. Based on how strict Wesley was with his subordinates, she knew for sure that he wouldn''t let her pass the bar so easily. For all intents and purposes, it would easily take her about a couple of weeks just to learn how to salute. So, of course she wasn''t going to let him train her.


    On her way to Wesley''s office, ir bumped into Adalson and unable to protest, was taken to his office instead.


    Adalson slumped down in his chairfortably and told her, "I had a hunch you would be here tonight. And boy was I right! Here you are!"


    Embarrassed, ir tried to exin, "I don''t go to work these days. I feel bored staying at home all day long, so I''vee to see tonight''s show."


    And although she didn''t point out the person who had brought her, Adalson clearly knew the answer without even asking.


    He thought about something for a moment, and suddenly said, "You know what? I''ll have someone make a little change in the programs. You are goin


    make a call. She loved talking to Joslyn. Besides, this was a military base and it waspletely safe there. So he merely nodded and watched her leave, oblivious of the uing show he was about to witness.


    As soon as she reached the door, ir received Adalson''s call. "Get to the back stage and get yourself prepared. I''ve arranged for someone there to help you. Hurry up."


    "Okay," she said quickly and hung up. She was too nervous to talk.


    ir asked a soldier guarding the door to show her the way to the back stage. He merely pointed her the right way and did not leave his post. When she reached there, a worker was indeed waiting for her. The worker asked ir if she needed to get changed. In response, she looked at herself¡ªshe was dressed in a pink, long, and thin jacket. "No need. Just a little bit of lipstick will be okay."


    She wasn''t the heroine of the evening show, and she didn''t want to attract too much attention. As long as she didn''t look terrible, she was fine by her appearance.


    Wesley was still busy texting Megan. The girl kept sending him messages and wouldn''t leave him alone. As a result, he didn''t hear what the announcer said. But for some reason, the entire audience suddenly erupted in a rumble of exmation and began a big round of apuse all of a sudden.


    A few soldiers who were sitting near him even called out his name slightly, and he could sense that their gazes had fallen on him.


    While Wesley was still dealing with his confusion, a soft voice came from the stage. "I''m a small spray flying from a surging wave; you''re the firework blooming in the Milky Way. Your light shines into my heart and I am about to evaporate..."


    The atmosphere of the evening show had reached its climax. Thousands of audience broke into thunderous apuse even before the first paragraph could end. Some of them even cheered and whistled.


    The light hadn''t shone on the performer yet. But he was clear about whose voice was gracing the mic. Wesley nced at the empty seat next to him. ''She''s the performer too?''


    The voice continued singing, "My eyes chase your light in the starry, starry night. I know I won''t be lonely with you watching over me..."

 Chapter 630 Do You Trust Him

    Finally, the mystery was removed and the light shone on the performer. ir could now be seen in the middle of the stage. She was dressed in a light-purple, strapless bubble skirt, with numerous shining paillettes sewn onto the hem. It looked like an unreal dress,plemented by the beautiful stage lighting. She had originally refused to change into the dress, but the worker on the back stage had kept on pestering her till she agreed.


    There was also a simple crystal crown shining on her head under the silver light, and she looked like a beautiful princess from a Disney movie.


    Wesley couldn''t take his eyes off her. Here was something new again! What could this woman not do? Usually, she was dressed in casuals, or in office uniform. Perhaps the only sexy thing that had ever happened with her was her night dress. And now it was this!


    ir continued to sing, "I''m waiting for you, though I know you''re beyond my reach. I hope I have the wings to fly to you. Oh...love is bitter and sweet, withughs and tears..." There wasn''t much to rhyme in the song but that was supposed to be the beauty of it. ir''s own eyes were brimming with tears as she sang the sentimental lyrics; the audience was far too excited to notice that though.


    The truth was, she was suddenly feeling like this emotive song had struck a chord in her heart, since she had faced the same emotions when Wesley had refused her proposal. And every time she missed him in the middle of the night, under the cover of darkness, the same feelings struck back. She had often looked up at the starry night with tears blurring her vision.


    Thinking about those memories made her put much more emotions into her song. A teardrop finally fell from the corner of her eye, shining like a crystal under the bright light. The audience was too far out back but Wesley, who was sitting in VIP seats, noticed it since he was deeply focused on her. He felt his heart ache.


    His phone still kept buzzing but now he wasn''t replying to the barrage of messages from Megan anymore; instead, he had put it back into his pocket and his sole center of attention was the woman on the stage. Beautiful, shining, singing...


    A few minutester, she slowly ended the song on a mellow E note, which faded into the hall gradually. The music stopped. She smiled and bowed to the audience. "Thank you."


    And she left the stage under a rumble of thunderous apuse.


    It didn''t take her long to change back, but ir didn''t go back to her seat. She needed a little time topose herself.


    She had originally expected to be racked with nerves, but for some reason, things had turned melodramatic; she had been overwhelmed by sadness instead of nervousness.


    Her performance also attracted a lot of single soldiers'' attention. They were smitten by her beauty and by her voice.


    When Wesley came around backstage, he found ir was still there and that she was being b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "We met when I was studying in Ennd. Tonight, we''re going to meet and talk about my job offer," she told him honestly, holding back no information.


    "He or she?" Wesley asked again.


    "He...A boy called Orion. Don''t worry. He''s a good guy. His family just opened apany in Y City. You know, his mom treated me very well when I was in Ennd. They made my staying there much easier." ir shed a smile.


    Wesley threw a nce at her. Then without saying anything, he turned around and began to walk forward. This man was impossible to read!


    ir was confused. She followed him and added, "I''ve sent my location to him. He''s going toe pick me up. I didn''t want to bother...."


    Her voice trailed off as the man in front of her suddenly stopped walking. It was so spur of the moment that she almost collided with him head on.


    He turned around and stared at the confused woman. "That''s okay. I''ll drive you there."


    "No, don''t bother. You''re going to be busy. I''ll wait for Orion at the gate." She really didn''t want to disturb him and stop him from working. From the day she hade to know him, he had been busy like a bee every day. The day they were having fun in Happy Valley was the only time that she had been able to stay with him all day long. Most of the time, she rarely saw him and could rarely manage to talk with him for a long time even though they lived in the same apartment.


    Wesley''s face fell. "Do you trust him?"


    What kind of a question was that? ir didn''t realize Wesley''s emotional change. But it was reasonable that he would be worried about her since it was already quitete. So she assured him, "Yes. He helped me a lot in Ennd. We''re good friends. Wesley, please don''t worry. I''ll try to be back inside the apartment before midnight."


    ''It won''t take too long to talk about job, '' she thought.


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Wesley remained silent and turned around to walk on.

 Chapter 631 What Do You Think Of Cross-Cultural Love

    ir noticed how Wesley walked on without saying a word. She sensed a brewing headache and wondered, ''Is he seriously giving me the silent treatment?''


    They reached a crossroad; if they went right, they would reach the parking lot. The other led to the front gate. Wesley stopped in his tracks, hesitating for a few seconds. He gestured to the path that would bring them to the entrance. "I''ll walk you to the gate," he said.


    "Sure," ir agreed as she let out a sigh of relief. He finally said something.


    On their way to the front gate, ir phoned Adalson. "Uncle Adalson, I have something to do and I''m leaving now. Yes, he''s with me now. Okay. Bye."


    Wesley escorted ir on the way out. With him by her side, she got through the gate''s heavy security without any difficulty. As soon as they got out of the base, a gust of cold wind hit her face.


    It was dark outside, with only a few streetmps on. ir jumped a few times to keep herself warm. She turned to Wesley and told him, "You can go back to your office. I''ll just wait for Orion here. I won''t go anywhere."


    He put a cigarette between his lips and took out the lighter from his pocket. "Keep your distance from me, please."


    ir''s lips twitched. Nheless, she took a few steps back and watched him light his cigarette.


    "You... Are you a heavy smoker?" She''d seen him smoke more than a few times before.


    He blew out a cloud of smoke opposite ir''s direction. He made sure his secondhand smoke would not reach the girl. "Not really." He only smoked heavily whenever he was annoyed.


    ''Not really?'' ir was not buying it. She tried her best not to nag, but she still ended up reminding him, "Don''t smoke too much. It''s bad for your health."


    Wesley turned to look at her. He was puzzled by the girl''s sudden concern for him. ''Is she worried about me?''


    The way Wesley was looking at her made ir uneasy. She was trying to make out what was going on behind his eyes. A few seconds passed and ir finally started speaking again. "Well, it was not my intention to meddle with your business," she said quietly. "I purely meant what I said. Smoking kills, you know?"


    Wesley pulled his gaze away from ir and huffed another puff.


    ir sighed. She gave up trying to read Wesley''s thoughts. Wesley seemed off to her. She just couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    ''Is it because of my poor singing? Is he disappointed in me? Did I let him down?


    But I don''t think that''s the case. The younger soldiers told me I sang well, '' she thought to herself.


    ir kept moving around to keep herself warm. She tried jumping up and down, and stomping her feet. Aside from ir''s minimal squirming, there was only silence. The quiet was instantly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you should look around for a few options. Look around you," he said.


    ''Look around for a few options?'' She stayed silent at Orion''s suggestion. She didn''t think she could easily rece Wesley with another man. ir smiled at him. "Orion, I am happy with where I am currently," she said quietly.


    She was not Wesley''s girlfriend but she could take anything she was given: hispany and his protection. She was satisfied with that.


    Orion''s face was painted with disappointment. He grabbed a ss of liquor and chugged it. "As long as you''re happy. Anyway, when will you start working in mypany?" It was clear that Orion no longer wanted to continue talking about love. ir caught on when he switched the topic back to work.


    "I originally nned on getting back to work after the Spring Festival, but since you''re so busy and in need of more staff, I can start tomorrow or the day after." The Spring Festival was still a month from now. ir had wanted to rest during that time and then go job hunting after the festival.


    Orion nodded without hesitation, "That''s great. I need your help. Get ready tomorrow ande to work from the day after. Okay?"


    "Okay!" ir agreed promptly.


    After epting the job, ir started socializing with everyone in the room. Soon, it was 11:40, only twenty minutes until midnight. Everyone was still ted, ordering more and more drinks. It didn''t look like they were nning to end the party soon, so she decided to bid everyone farewell. After all, she promised Wesley she would be home by midnight.


    Before she got the chance to leave, Orion took a bottle of red wine and was ready to pour another ss of wine for her. "Come on, ir," he told her. "Stay a little bit longer! We rarely get the chance to hang out together. I''ll just drive you hometer."

 Chapter 632 Im A Man

    ir was already through at least five sses of red wine. She didn''t want more, neither could she take any more, so she covered the ss with her hand to stop Orion from topping it off.


    There was another thing that concerned her. "You drunk quite a bit too. How are you going to drive me home now? Don''t bother. I''ll just get a cab." She didn''t like bothering people. Or, a more apt sentence would be that it was troublesome when she had to return the favors.


    "Nah, it''s no big deal. I have my driver. He''ll drive us home." Orion insisted on helping her. Actually, he didn''t want her to leave so soon.


    ir continued to try and take her leave. "No, no. I have to get back home before midnight. You have work to do tomorrow and besides, we''ll be colleagues from the day after that. There''ll be plenty of chances for us to talk, right?"


    Orion sighed and finally gave in, putting down the bottle of red wine. "Fine. But I''lle with you. My driver and I will take you home first."


    ir took her leave from the other guys and left with Orion. She wasn''t that drunk and didn''t want him to drive her but he couldn''t be persuaded otherwise. The trouble was, as soon as she walked out of the pub, a sudden gust of cold wind made her shiver and suddenly, she began to feel a little dizzy.


    The red wine''s effects seemed to have been dyed on her. Back inside, she wasn''t feeling drunk at all and easily gulped down a few more sses. But now, the alcohol was beginning to take over her. Her legs began to stumble.


    Seeing her red face, Orion wrapped his arms around her to support her and asked in a concerned tone, "Are you okay, ir?"


    She waved her hand at him airily. "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. But looks like I really do need to go home now."


    Orion then called his driver to bring the car around while they waited in front of the pub. Before the driver could even get to the parking lot, a tall person got out of a car nearby and strode towards them. Before they knew, his big hand was gripping ir''s wrist. "I''m taking you home," he told ir.


    Looking at the tall and strong man in front of them, Orion asked with a puzzled look on his face, "And who are you? How do you know her?"


    ir raised her eyes and squinted. Her vision was bing a little blurry. "Wesley? You came?" As she said that in a pleasantly surprised tone, her body leaned itself towards the man,nding full support on him.


    A strong whiff of red wine filled his nose and his face darkened up. Without hesitation, he scooped the woman up in his arms. She was in no state to walk!


    Orion hastily stopped him from leaving. "Hey, hey, hey. Hang on! Put her down! Who are you? Why are you taking ir away? How do you even know her?"


    Wesley cast a cold nce at the blonde foreigner standing in front of him and told him in wless English, "I know her. That''s enough! What''s the problem?"


    ir shook her head to sober up a little. It was getting harder for her to speak. "Orion, he''s my friend. Don''t worry. I''ll go with him. You go bac


    really hard to deal with when she was drunk. He pulled out his phone, thinking that he would call Hartwell and ask Joslyn toe over.


    ir shot to her feet like lightning, ran to him faster than he had ever seen her move, and snatched his phone away. "Are you going to call Megan?" She confronted him as if a wife had found out about her husband''s affair. "Do you want to ask her to keep youpany tonight? Wesley, I know you don''t like me. But you shouldn''t hurt me like this."


    "Me, hurt you?" Wesley sighed heavily.


    "You were going to call Megan, ask her toe over, and make me the third wheel. How is that not hurting me? If you dare do that tonight... I...I''ll jump out of here." ir pointed towards the window. She was tantly threatening him, even though the window had bars. Anyway, she allowed herself to be unreasonable under such circumstances.


    Wesley felt a little remorseful now. Why had he asked his men to track her GPS earlier? Things would have been so much easier if he hadn''t. But there was no use crying over spilt milk. Still, why did he go to pick her up from the pub?


    If he hadn''t gone there, the foreigner might have been the one being tortured by the drunk ir now.


    She would have been hugging that foreigner and sharing a bed with him... But wait, he didn''t like it when he pictured the scene in his mind. Damn, what did he want?


    In the end, he silently walked towards the bathroom to wash his face. It seemed like the easiest path.


    Taking advantage of this chance, iry down on the bed with his phone in her hands. She wanted to check on him. His phone had been unlocked. She slid her fingers on the screen and tapped on his WeChat.


    However, the topmost chat head caught her attention. Thest person he had texted was Megan.


    Now she was drunk... but just a little bit. She just felt a little dizzy and in any case, she was the boss tonight. So ignoring all kinds of manners and politeness, she tapped on the name she hated and scrolled through the chat logs.

 Chapter 633 Making Fun Of Wesley

    Against all etiquettes, ir kept nosing around and saw that Megan had sent a bit too many WeChat messages to Wesley while they were still at the army base. She had even told him that someone had been following her the whole evening; ater message said that she was scared and wanted him to keep herpany.


    In response, Wesley had told her that he was busy right now, but he would ask her bodyguard about it and also, he was going to visit her tomorrow. Megan, of course, did not seem happy with that. But instead of acting it out, she had tried sadness as a weapon. She had sent him a crying-face emoji andined that he didn''t care for her anymore, just like Carlos.


    Wesley had denied the im. But Megan had kept sending him messages even after that. What was worse, he had been very patient and replied to every message she had sent.


    Megan had also asked Wesley why he hadn''t answered her phone call, and he had told her that it was not a convenient time to talk. To be honest, most of the time, he had been trying to avoid her.


    When Wesley finally walked out of the bathroom, he saw that ir was ying with his phone. He didn''t seem to mind at all and asked casually, "Are you sleepy?"


    He was hoping that she was too sleepy to mess with him any further. Wishful thinking!


    "Wesley, I''m checking on your chat with Megan," ir said in a matter-of-fact tone while scrolling through the chat log. "You know? Anyone who sees this will think these are the conversations of a couple. She even yed cute and sweet." ''Damn! I''ve never yed cute and sweet in front of him, '' she thought angrily.


    Wesley walked towards her dressing table and picked up a facial mask without seeming to be angry, or in fact, anything. "Is it possible for you to leave her alone? Will you even choose her over your future girlfriend?" she asked.


    In response, the man threw the facial mask back onto the dressing table and then stood beside her bed, reaching out his hand towards her.


    Obviously, he wanted his phone back. ir bit her lower lip, locked his phone, and gave it back to him.


    He put the phone back into his pocket and told her, "It''ste. You should get some sleep." Then he turned around and made his way towards the door without looking back.


    "Wait! Are you mad at me because I saw the chat log?" ir called out behind him. ''Humph! He always defends the bitch!'' she thought.


    "No," Wesley replied shortly without even turning his head. And it was true. There was no secret he shared with Megan that needed to be kept hidden from ir.


    ir, however, had her own ideas. She fell down prone on the bed and pretended to sob. "Fine! Go away! Leave me alone! Do note back to me ever again!"


    Wesley feltpletely helpless now. "It''ste. You need to sleep."


    ir seemed to be in no mood to giv


    al mask into the trash can. It had only been allowed to stay on her face for three minutes and then torn off.


    Wesley shrugged nonchntly.


    He then sat back on the bed and told her, "Okay. In that case, I think I''ll let it stay on my face a little longer."


    That really brought her spirits down. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to throw a tantrum just because of this event. After all, it was her who had started theme joke. "Fine! I''ll go wash my face. Just stay here and wait for me."


    When she came back, Wesley saw that she did not seem so drunk anymore. So he got out of her bed and picked up his pillow and quilt. He was hoping she would let him leave.


    "Sleep now," he simply said. "What? You are not staying?"


    "You sobered up, so I''m leaving."


    "No, I didn''t. I''m still drunk." ir blinked her eyes. "My head is spinning. What if I pass out when I go to the bathroom?"


    Wesley pursed his lips and climbed onto her bed once again. It really was a roller coaster ride tonight.


    After a while, ir thought that Wesley was finally asleep, so she rested her head on his arm and put her leg on his, dozing off pretty soon afterwards.


    But once more, just likest time when they had slept in the same bed, Wesley was unable to fall asleep. He had to take cold showers from time to time to cool himself down.


    If she ever found out about this, she would not do it again. But she didn''t know and seemed to be having a good night''s sleep with hispany.


    On the third day, ir started working in Orion''spany. Just like in the Jin Group, she was once again given the position of head of the trantion department.


    Everything seemed to be okay here, though ir thought that Orion was paying her a bit too much attention. Ah well, never mind. The sry was great!


    Time went by fast. One day, when Wesley reached the apartment, he got a call from Niles.

 Chapter 634 Wesley And The Women Who Love Him

    "Bro, I saw this bomb-ass watch, but it''s way out of my price range. Buy it for me?" Niles asked Wesley. He hadn''t started working yet, and when he wanted to buy something that he could not afford, he would ask Wesley for money instead of his parents.


    Wesley started to agree, but when he looked around the apartment, he decided otherwise.


    In the past, he didn''t have much use for the money he made. But now he needed to buy things for ir. He sat on the sofa and said casually, "Sorry, I don''t have it. Why don''t you hit up Dad?"


    "I did that the other day. It''s too soon. Wesley, please! It''s just 300k," Niles pleaded.


    "I told you¡ªwhat part of ''I don''t have it'' don''t you understand?"


    ''What''s wrong with him? He used to buy me stuff all the time. Why turn me down now?'' Niles was puzzled. "If you don''t have it, what did you spend it on?" he asked.


    "I need to get an apartment." Wesley was telling the truth.


    "What? You sold your room in the Hillside Apartments? You want to buy another one?"


    "Yeah, I did. I''m nning on a longer stay, and the Hillside Apartments aren''t as close as I like."


    "I heard you also sold one of your apartments in A Country. You still don''t have enough?" Niles was getting more confused by the minute. ''He''s unloaded two apartments, and he stilles up short? Just how much is the new one he''s looking at?'' he thought.


    "Nope."


    "But you have a savings ount!"


    Thest slender thread of Wesley''s patience snapped. "No money! Get lost!" he spat. Then he hung up on his brother, not wanting to hear a reply.


    ''What did I do wrong? Why''s he so mad at me?'' Niles was shocked.


    His hope of buying the watch crumbled to dust. ''I really want it. How can I afford it? Maybe sell my apartment? No! The housing prices aren''t that good right now. It''s a buyer''s market, and I want my money''s worth.''


    It was the end of the year, and luckily, Wesley was able to take a few days off. He could go back to A Country.


    ir didn''t think it was a problem. Even when Wesley was here in Y City, she couldn''t see him very often. Not even once a week.


    But


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    he woman flushed at ir''s words, and adopted an angry tone to cover up her embarrassment. "Wow! You''re a piece of work! Wesley doesn''t like you. Can''t you see that? Don''t bother him again. He''s busy. He doesn''t have time for girls like you."


    Of course, ir knew Wesley didn''t love her. But it hadn''te up in so long, she''d forgotten.


    But now this woman clearly told her Wesley didn''t love her. She had to wake up from her sweetest dreams.


    "Are you implying that you are the love of his life?" ir asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not implying anything. I''m telling you. Wesley and I grew up together, went to military school together and graduated together. We are going to be engaged soon. Romantic, huh?"


    This hurt ir worse than she had first thought, her face pale as a ghost. "Then who does he really want, you or Megan?" she pried.


    "Huh? You know Megan? He wants me. Megan went to New York to celebrate the New Year. She doesn''t stand a chance. You don''t either. Time to go. Wesley and I have a date. Don''t call him again. Otherwise, I''ll put a bullet in your head! I''m a crack shot, bitch!" Then the video call disconnected.


    ir''s heart broke as well.


    In A Country


    Wesley was helping his grandpa nt a flower, hands covered with mud. Ga Jiang came over and said cheerfully, "Hey, let''s grab a bite to eat. I''ve been drooling just thinking about that restaurant."

 Chapter 635 I Shooed Her Away

    Without raising his head, Wesley answered, "Three more minutes."


    "You greedy pig," Keith said with a smile.


    "I haven''t had a decent snack since basic training," Ga said with a cute smile, helping Wesley arrange the flowerpots.


    Keith nodded. "Wesley will take you out to grab some snacks. You free tomorrow?"


    "No. Mom and I will be visiting rtives," Gained with a pout. She didn''t want to go along, and just wanted to hang out with Wesley.


    "Oh, I see. I just wanted you to meet someone. Since you''re busy tomorrow, maybe next time." ir''s ne was due in tomorrow, and Keith thought that maybe she and Ga could be good friends.


    Ga was confused. "What? Who? Boy or girl?"


    "A girl. Tell you more about her when you have time." Keith and Wesley looked at each other and then looked away. Wesley wondered what was on his grandpa''s mind. Why did he want to introduce ir to Ga?


    "All right." Ga didn''t devote much of her attention to it, and went back to what she was doing. She lined up all the flowerpots precisely, spacing them evenly. Wesley finished up his part there too.


    While Wesley was washing his hands, Ga swept the soil off the walk and smoothed it down around the flower beds before saying goodbye to Keith. Keith looked at her retreating figure with an amiable smile.


    Wesley led Ga to his car and they both climbed in. He gave her a ride, driving downtown as the Li family''s house faded into the distance.


    "Wesley, any news on my transfer?" Ga asked with a hopeful expression. She wanted to stay by his side.


    After some deliberation, Wesley answered, "There is a chance. Just wait a while, okay?"


    Ga was ted when she heard a positive answer from him. "Great! Keep that in mind!"


    They went to a snack bar, and Ga bought the perfect winter dish¡ªa bowl of oden. She savored the smell, taking a huge whiff of it and just holding it there, closing her eyes. The smells filled her nostrils; the light, soy-vored dashi broth, the boiled eggs, radish, fish cakes, konnyaku and beef. She dipped her chopsticks in, pulled out a piece of fish cake and popped it in her mouth.


    The oden reminded Wesley of ir. She liked it too.


    He grabbed a cup of instant noodles and went to the hot water dispenser to fill it with steaming liquid. He used the chopsticks to mix it all up.


    "How does it taste?" he asked Ga. She was shoveling it int


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    o she would defuse an argument by running away from it.


    Now that he knew what was wrong, he hung up on Ga. Since ir wasn''t taking his calls, he called Hartwell instead.


    Hartwell had just gotten home and didn''t know about this. "Hi Wesley. Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year, Hartwell."


    "You didn''t call just to wish me a happy New Year, did you?" Hartwell said with augh.


    "I''m looking for ir. Know where she is?"


    "ir? She was at the family reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve. I haven''t seen her after that. Anything wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. Sorry to take up your time. Bye, Hartwell." Hartwell looked at his phone in confusion. ''What happened between them?'' The next moment, he saw his wife and forgot about this.


    Joslyn was quite pregnant, and this was obvious to everyone. She''d gained some weight on top of that. She walked down the stairs to greet her husband. "Honey," she called out cheerfully.


    Hartwell pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her forehead as if their housemaid weren''t there. "Sorry I''m homete. Feeling okay?"


    "I''m feeling great. Don''t worry." Joslyn knew her husband was super busy, so she never bothered him with trivial matters.


    At Eastern Coastal Apartments


    ir watched as her phone rang again and again. She was fighting the urge to answer it.


    She couldn''t help but think of the woman on Wesley''s phone. He didn''t like to let others use his stuff. Apparently, the woman was close to him. What was more, the woman threatened her!


    ''So, is it true?'' she wondered. ''Are they getting engaged? Even if it isn''t true, she''s still close to him.''

 Chapter 636 Come With Me

    ir stared at her phone for the hundredth time today. It sat on the desk not far away, while she idly doodled on her notebook. She was in no mood to work.


    ''The meteorologists say snow is on the way. I wonder if it''s snowing already.''


    She stood up, walked toward the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in, threatening to freeze her into an icy stump sticking out of the permafrost.


    It was snowing! Outside, a bitter east wind was apanied by flurries of snow.


    It was the New Year holiday, and pedestrians and cars were out in force. The moment the snowkesnded on the ground, they melted. So at least the snow wasn''t sticking.


    ir boiled some frozen dumplings for supper. After that, she cleared the table and washed the dishes, drying them and putting them all away nicely.


    ''God, I''m bored! I need something to kill time. Maybe it''s time to bundle up and read.'' She figured that was better than going out in the streets and turning into a snowman. So she did just that, thumbing through Mo Yan''s "The Garlic Bads" until she found her ce. Eventually, boredom gave way to sleepiness, and she drifted off.


    At almost half past midnight, someone opened her bedroom door, which jarred her awake. Freaked out, she sat up in bed and her hand shot to the switch on the bedsidemp.


    In the dim light, she saw Wesley standing at the door, staring at her with his usual deadpan face.


    She rubbed her eyes, wondering if this was all a dream. It took her a couple of minutes to realize that it wasn''t. He was here!


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief when he saw ir safe and sound.


    The puzzled expression on her face made him want to pull her into his arms and kiss her on the lips. But he couldn''t¡ªthey weren''t a couple...yet.


    "I thought you were in A Country, visiting your family," ir said. Her heart pounded faster with each word she spat.


    "I was. I came here to pick you up."


    ''Pick me up?'' ir''s jaw dropped. "I...I didn''t say I wasn''t going. I''ll be out there in three days."


    Despite the cold winter, the bedroom was quite warm. The investment in central air paid off. Wesley was too hot and undid three buttons on his shirt. "Thought you were flying out tomorrow."


    "I...I changed my mind..."


    He walked up to the bedside and demanded in a cold tone, "Pack your stuff ande with me now, or we go in the morning."


    "Now? How?"


    "I''ll drive." He had driven all the way here.


    ir couldn''t belie


    ng the articles away, letting them fall where they might. He then grabbed her hand and led it to his member. The head tingled unbearably; it was hot and swollen. As he moaned, her name escaped his lips. "ir..."


    When ir dried her hair andid in bed, it was already almost 1:20 a.m.


    She raised her sore arm and covered her hot cheek. Her face was as red as a tomato. ''Wow! How long did it take? 30 minutes, maybe more.


    I never knew it would take so long...''


    Next time she saw Niles, she would tell him that his brother was not bad in bed. On the contrary, he was amazing.


    She made up her mind that she wasn''t going to make fun of him like that. If she did, she risked him doing it again.


    At 6:55 a.m., ir carried her small suitcase into the living room.


    Wesley had already made breakfast. As there were few restaurants opening during the New Year''s holiday, he made a simple breakfast¡ªboiled eggs, milk and sandwiches.


    The moment ir saw him, she remembered his hard member. She lowered her head to look at her hand, her face burning hot.


    Wesley didn''t notice a thing. While peeling an egg, he said casually, "Come and have breakfast."


    He acted like he usually did, as if nothing happened.


    ir put her suitcase aside, took off her woolen hat, washed her hands and sat down at the table.


    While eating, she yed on her phone to hide her embarrassment.


    When Wesley lowered his head, she took the chance to take a quick nce at him. ''He doesn''t look embarrassed at all!


    Well, I wonder if this happens to him every day.''


    "Eat your breakfast!" hemanded. He finished his breakfast quickly.

 Chapter 637 Visiting The Li Family

    Seeing that Wesley had already finished his breakfast, ir decided that she shouldn''t make himte. She swallowed the egg inside her mouth hurriedly after a few furious chews, and slid her phone back into her pocket. "We don''t want to bete. I can bring the sandwich with me and eat it in the car," she told him.


    But the man stopped her. "You may get sick if you try to eat in the car. The road is a bit bumpy. Just take your time and finish your breakfast at leisure. We''re in no hurry." He brought his te with him into the kitchen.


    "All right." If that was the case, then why worry? ir began to eat her sandwich at an easy pace. To her surprise, it tasted good despite the fact that Wesley was not known to be a good chef. He couldn''t even chop vegetables or sds properly.


    After the breakfast, Wesley grabbed her suitcase in his hand and they left the apartment together. What worried her was that she was dressed for the weather while Wesley was not.


    She was wearing a pink down coat, a white woolen hat that wasplemented with a bit of fur at its ends, and a white scarf.


    Wesley, however, was wearing only a simple shirt and a coat matching his pants. Although he looked quite handsome in this dresspared to some people who became plump and awkward after putting on too much, he still would have been cold in that. The coat wasn''t nearly enough.


    ir was getting the feeling that they were living inpletely different seasons. When they entered the elevator, she couldn''t help it anymore and asked with concern, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "No," he replied shortly and cast a casual nce at her, who was cumbersomely dressed in lots and lots of clothes and looking like a cuddly bear. "There is heating in the car."


    "Mmm. As you wish." ir shrugged. Maybe he really didn''t get cold. She already knew there was heating in the car; what car wouldn''t have a heater in it? But there was no heating on the way to the underground car park and it was chilly outside.


    ir continued to y with her phone after getting into Wesley''s car. Before long, they left the city behind them and the car rumbled onto the expressway, breaking out of the bounds of city speed limits. She looked out the window, lost deep in thought.


    Today, she was going to his home to visit his family, but not as his girlfriend. ''Is it possible that I''ll go to visit his family as his girlfriend one day?'' she sighed inwardly.


    "Are you sleepy?" ir suddenly asked, stealing a nce at him.


    "No. You get some sleep if you want," Wesley answered with his attention still focused on the road. He knew that she must be sleepy. She slepttest night and got up early this morning.


    "Okay. But if you do get sleepy, just wake me up. I can drive," she offered.


    ''A petite girl like her drives my jeep? Hell no!'' Wesley was not sleepy at all, and after hearing her proposal, he became even soberer. There was no way he was letting such a heavy-duty vehicle into her hands. "Don''t worry. I never drive when I''m tired."


    "Okay."


    ir really was sleepy since she hadn''t slept well because of what had happenedst night. Plus they were on a freeway and the roa


    be peeled, which meant cherries and blueberries in her opinion were the best. Her remark had beenid out in kindness, but she had blissfully made the mistake of not thinking that maybe ir had different preferences than her.


    Niles cast a burning nce towards Wesley. "They weren''t for ir, were they? You wanted them!"


    "Mmm." Wesley didn''t deny the usation and leisurely picked up a mangosteen.


    Cecelia, on seeing that the girl in front of her wasn''t reacting, reached out and put a few blueberries in ir''s hand, urging her to try some. Thetter sadly looked at the mangosteen in Wesley''s hand, drooling. She liked mangosteens a lot. And the grapes looked inviting too.


    It was only Baldwin who noticed that and was amused. He stood up and slid the bowl that Niles had brought in front of ir. "ir, don''t listen to them. You can eat whatever you like."


    Only then did Cecelia realize what she had said was not proper. "No, no, no. ir, don''t get me wrong. I just thought you might not want to peel the grapes and mangosteens," she exined hurriedly in a flustered tone.


    ir gave her a reassuring smile. "Aunt Cecelia, I knew what you meant."


    Wesley ced the mangosteen that he had already peeled in front of ir. Then he decided that he would help her settle in, and took her suitcase upstairs, leaving her in the living room with his family.


    By the time they were done with supper, it was still quite early. Cecelia suggested that ir and Wesley go take a walk. Niles wanted to hang around with the two, but Keith made up an excuse, saying that he was not feeling well and the poor man was forced to stay. To be honest, the old man was feeling chipper than ever but wanted to create more chances for ir and Wesley to bond. They all liked the girl.


    Instead of taking a walk, the two got in his car, and Wesley drove off. "Are you full?" he asked.


    "I''m stuffed," ir responded. The Li family members had all been very kind to her, to the point that they had stuffed her beyond her limit. Cecelia had ced some food onto ir''s te even after she was full.

 Chapter 638 I Need To Take Care Of You

    Wesley said nothing more. After a moment of thought, ir said seriously, "How about I stay at a hotel tonight? There''s one not far from where you''re living." It would be improper to stay at the Li family''s vi. Especially given what happened between her and Wesley.


    "No need for that. We have tons of space."


    "But I hate bugging you..." ''I''m not Wesley''s girlfriend. It''s pretty embarrassing to stay with him, '' she thought.


    "Don''t think like that. My family loves you. They love having you around. Please. Stay," Wesley said earnestly. He could tell that his grandpa was more than thrilled because ir was there. There was a spring in the old man''s step and a light in his eyes. He wanted his grandpa to be happy. More importantly, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    Rather than argue any further, ir gave in. "All right then. Hey, where are we going?"


    It was freezing outside, and Wesley knew that she was not used to the cold. He nned to take her to a mall. "Let''s go shopping."


    "Okay." Actually, as long as she was by his side, she was fine wherever Wesley wanted to go.


    He stopped at a red light, looked out the window and said, "My alma mater."


    "Huh?" ir followed his gaze and saw a school¡ªF City No. 1 Primary School.


    The school gates were closed, and there was only one old guy on duty in the reception office. Wesley started the engine, so ir looked away. "You haven''t been there in a long time, huh?" she asked.


    "Yeah. More than ten years." He hadn''t been there since he had graduated from primary school.


    "Which junior middle school did you go to?"


    He chuckled. "No. 1 Junior Middle School. Just down the road a ways."


    "What about senior middle school?"


    "The same middle school. I skipped two grades, and when I was 15, I attended the University of National Defense in G City." After graduation, Wesley had a pretty nice rank in the army. Not high, but definitely higher than most recruits. That was why he was now much younger than his colleagues of the same rank.


    "Did she go to the same schools?" ir suddenly asked.


    "Who?" Wesley was puzzled.


    "That girl with short hair... I tried to video chat with you yesterday, but she answered." Her uniform


    ''Seriously? Why does he have to ruin my holiday like this?'' she thought.


    He let go of her and step backwards. "I don''t want Mom and Grandpa to be unhappy."


    "I see." She was still smiling, hiding her emotion deep inside.


    She was already used to Wesley turning her down. It was not the first time he had done this.


    ''Fine. Since you fucked up my holiday, you can''t have a good holiday either.


    I have lots of ways to make you mad, '' she thought angrily.


    Wesley felt something was not right judging from her expression. "Penny for your thoughts?" he pried.


    "Mind your own business!" She adjusted her hat. "You can just wait here or look around. I''ll go shopping myself. When I''m done, I''lle back here and we''ll go back to your house. Sounds like your family will be upset if we don''t."


    Wesley sighed helplessly. "You don''t know this city."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "Okay. And?"


    "I brought you here. I need to take care of you," he insisted.


    "No need for that, Colonel Li. I''m not a little girl. And I have my phone. If I really get lost, I can use Google Maps." He cocked an eyebrow. ir put her hands inside her pockets and walked towards the elevator.


    Wesley followed after her. But she turned around and yelled, "Hey!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t follow me! Otherwise, I''ll call the police and tell them I have a stalker!"


    Wesley stood there, open-mouthed, silent.


    Seeing his sullen face, ir felt better. She turned around and kept walking.

 Chapter 639 Sounds Good

    ir didn''t hear Wesleying up behind her. She rolled her eyes and decided to say something to make him jealous. She turned around and asked the man leaning against his car, "By the way, there''s a guy I''m talking to on WeChat. He lives around here. He''s good at taekwondo, so he can definitely protect me. Don''t worry about me."


    Wesley, who was about to light a cigarette, decided to call her bluff with a barrage of questions. "What''s his name? Where does he live? How old is he? What does he do? How did you two know each other? Why date him? Did he ask you out? He knew you were in A Country?"


    There were so many questions that ir only remembered some of them. "He''s 31, a taekwondo coach. We met at a party and started talking. He asked me to look him up when I was in town. I''m texting him that I''m here. I''m sure he''ll ask me out." After saying that, she took out her phone.


    Turning around, she walked to the elevator without looking at Wesley''s face.


    She opened the WeChat and clicked a dialog box. She wrote, "Hey, you up?"


    The reply came soon. "Yeah. Free now, Bless?"


    ir typed, "Mmm hmm. I''m in your town, actually. Wanna get a cup of coffee?" She was about to click the "send" button.


    Before she could do so, her phone was snatched away. Giggling in her heart, she pretended to yell, "Help! Thief!"


    Wesley was stunned into silence by her reaction.


    Some people in the car park looked at them to figure out what themotion was. ir immediately waved her hand and cried, "He...he robbed me... Mmmph..." Wesley quickly covered her mouth.


    With a deadpan face, he told the others apologetically, "Sorry, guys. She''s my friend. She''s mad at me, so..."


    Seeing Wesley''s military uniform, the onlookers immediately believed what he said. One of them even looked at ir with an amused smile, saying, "That looks like a fun game. I''ll have to try it sometime. Maybe my wife would be into it."


    ir''s jaw dropped. She didn''t know how to retort.


    Wesley deleted what she had typed and typed a different message to the guy she was trying to me


    ut for a bite. Or I''ll tell your mom you bullied me and disobeyed her."


    Wesley pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and looked at her red eyes. "What am I going to do with you? If I weren''t a soldier, I''d marry you and ground you. You wouldn''t be able to talk to a soul."


    ir knew what he meant and offered, "Marry me and ground me now. You cane home to a good meal and some sexy time. Then we''ll have a baby. Our baby and I will stay at home and wait for you. Sounds good, huh?"


    Yes. The scene ir described was attractive. He had to admit that it melted his heart and turned him on all at the same time.


    But soon he realized that he was a soldier. He was in danger every single day. He could die without warning. He couldn''t let her go through that.


    ir could sense that his mood changed suddenly. She pretended to cough. "Ahem! Let go of me! You trying to strangle me?"


    When he heard that, Wesley immediately let her go. "Get your act together," he warned.


    "I cried for such a long time I think I turned thirty," irined, pouting her lips.


    Wesley sighed helplessly and asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Are you going to buy me whatever I want?"


    "Of course."


    "An ice coke!"


    He wanted to argue it was winter, but he also promised that he would buy her whatever she wanted to drink. "You can only take a sip," he finally said.

 Chapter 640 Patient Boyfriend

    "One ss, nothing less or more!" ir insisted, haggling the amount with him.


    "Then forget it!" Wesley dered in a final tone.


    "Come on! Look, it would only be wasting the drink if I took just a single sip from an entire ss," she argued stubbornly as they walked out of the parking lot, haggling over the amount like a needy child. As they came out of the warm building, the cold air blew on their faces, and ir felt a chill. She clutched her clothes tighter and moved closer to him.


    Wesley noticed her movement and could see her shiver too. He grabbed her hand to keep it warm. "I''ll drink the rest of it," he promised, still in no mood to budge.


    "You''re taking the fun out of it. Forget it. I don''t want to drink it anymore," sheined.


    "Okay" was all he said. He didn''t try to convince her otherwise anymore.


    ir felt tricked now. Was this what he had wanted all along? In any case, Wesley took her to a beverage bar and ordered a cup of milk tea for her.


    When she was served the warm cup of tea, she held it in her hands and asked before taking a sip, "Does this taste good?" She had no idea about it because she scarcely drank it. Her usual preference was fruit tea.


    Wesley himself had no idea about the taste, and he merely shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Then why did you buy this for me?" ir rolled her eyes.


    "I just heard that girls like it," came an honest reply. Wesley was wondering if she would be any happier if he also bought her some oden. Thinking that it might be worth a shot, he decided to go ahead anyway.


    As ir sucked the pearls greedily through the straw, Wesley took her to a snack bar selling oden. "Want some?" he asked her, deciding that it would be better if he asked her first.


    ir rubbed her belly, whose fully upied volume could be seen from a certain angle. "Yeah all right. But just a little. I''m still quite full."


    "Okay," he responded simply.


    ir picked out a few snacks and checked them out.


    After that, they continued to wander on the streets; Wesley was holding her tea for her while she ate her oden. "How did youe to know about this ce?" she asked.


    "I came here with Ga yesterday," came another short and honest response.


    ir''s hand was midway to her mouth and stopped in the air when she heard that. "You brought her here too?"


    "Yes."


    "You bought milk tea for her too?"


    "No. The line was too long. I didn''t have the time to wait."


    "So, would you have bought it for her if you hadn''t been in a rush?" She stopped to look at him.


    "Yes," he replied bluntly.


    ''Listen to him. He is so...Aargh!'' ir ran out of words she could use to describe him. He really knew little about girls. She was pissed at him now. But he wouldn''t understand things through anger. She would have to exin like a primary school teacher. "Wesley," she began after taking a moment to calm herself down.


    "Hmm?"


    "Wo


    nt boyfriend, and went into a corner to wait for her, still holding her milk tea in one hand. After she walked out of thedies'' room two minutester, ir began dragging him towards the men''s section of one of the stores.


    "Can you switch your razor for a new one?" she asked.


    "It''ll be wasteful." The one Megan had bought him was still new and working perfectly.


    "You can give it to one of your colleagues," ir suggested. This way, both she and his colleague would be happy. The perfect solution involving three people but no Megan! ir found herself brilliant.


    Maybe Wesley also thought that it was a good idea, because he nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    ir happily picked out an electric razor for him. After paying for it, she put the receipt into her pocket and dered, "l still owe you $300, 000. When I''ve earned enough money, I''ll pay you back."


    "You..." Wesley wanted to tell her that she really didn''t have to pay him back, but then he remembered how stubborn and adamant she had been about it, so he agreed, "Okay, take your time."


    "I''ll pay you as soon as possible." ir was aware of the fact that Wesley always worked hard. His money was hard-earned and well-deserved. That was why she had been so insistent on paying him back.


    Wesley didn''t respond to that promise. ''Does she really have to draw a line between what''s hers and what''s mine?'' he thought.


    As they passed by a watch store, ir thought of Niles. She hadn''t bought anything for him. "I want to buy a watch for Niles. I lived in his apartment for a long time but never paid the rent. I feel bad about it."


    "Don''t. He doesn''t need a watch."


    Wesley was rather quick to respond this time. "But he always wears one after work!"


    "He has too many watches already. Even if you bought him a new one, he probably would never wear it. It would be a waste of money. So don''t bother." With that, he took her hand and dragged her out of the men''s section.

 Chapter 641 Niles Took A Knock

    "Then what should I get Niles?" ir asked.


    "Nothing," answered Wesley.


    "Wesley, that''s a little rude, don''t you think? Giving him rent money would seem a little off. I honestly think I should at least give him a gift." ir nned on buying Niles a gift while they were picking out gifts for Wesley''s parents and his grandfather, but he was very much against it.


    He was still very insistent ir should buy nothing for his brother. "I was the one who let you live in his apartment. If there''s anyone you need to pay, it''s me. You''ve already gotten me a razor, so we''re even now. Stop worrying about Niles, will you? He doesn''t need anything. You taking over his apartment is none of his business," Wesley said sternly.


    ''That doesn''t even make any sense!'' ir thought. She knew well enough there was no winning this argument, so she just dropped it.


    She and Wesley then went to the cinema and saw a New Year''s movie. ir was still thinking about the movie as they were leaving the theater. She was so into it, and was pretty upset about how the movie ended. "I just wish the male lead didn''t die. The female lead would have left the city for the countryside, and they could still have lived happily ever after."


    "I beg to disagree. Living together is different from dating. Soon enough, they''ll grow tired of each other. If they''re not the perfect cut for each other, they soon will have to end things between them," Wesley replied.


    That took her by surprise. ''Who would have thought that remark came from someone who had never been in a rtionship and loathed women?'' she mused.


    Wesley''s family had gone to their respective bedrooms by the time he and ir got home. The lights in the living room were left on for them.


    Wesley took ir upstairs. "This one, this one, and that one are all avable. You can choose whichever room you want," he said as he pointed at the rooms.


    "Which one is yours?" she asked.


    He jutted his chin to indicate where his bedroom was. "I''ll stay in the room next to yours," ir decided.


    "The room next to mine is the storage room," he said. He wasn''t home most of the time, so he chose to stay in a quiet room, somewhere far from the stairs.


    "Oh, okay. Then I choose this one." She picked another room.


    She chose the one next to Niles''. Wesley pushed the door open and turned the lights on for her. "Go brush your teeth and wash your face. I''ll prepare the bed for you," he said. That room was the one Cecelia hoped ir would stay in. Fresh bed sheets were already ced inside the closet. The only thing she needed to do was to make the bed.


    "


    ugged on his arm a little too hard and lost her bnce. She dropped prone on the bed and hit Niles'' elbow.


    He was so worried he would lose his winning streak and was about to shove ir away when they heard the door open.


    Wesley stood in the doorway with a grim look on his face. He was looking sternly at the two on the bed: Niles on his back and ir on her stomach.


    Niles'' arm was still under her.


    When Niles heard the door open, he had to lean closer towards ir to see who it was. Needless to say, they were caught in apromising position. That was not at all helping them, especially Niles.


    "What are you two doing?" Wesley asked coldly.


    ir firmly shook her head. She wanted to exin it was all a big misunderstanding, but she was so scared her words failed her.


    Niles, on the other hand, was on a different page. He tossed his phone aside and reached for ir''s arm. He then proceeded to ask her tenderly, "B Love, are you alright? Were you hurt?"


    ir''s eyes widened in confusion. ''Why on earth is he calling me "B Love"?''


    Wesley hastily made his way to the bed and grabbed Niles by the cor and off the bed. He was fuming. "What the hell are you doing here? It''s the middle of the night!" he growled.


    "Wesley, listen to me. It''s all just a misunderstanding! It''s not what it looks like," Niles tried to exin.


    Diagonally opposite ir''s room was Wesley''s parents'' room. Wesley left the door behind him wide open. All themotion caused by the trio caused the older couple to wake up. When Cecelia turned the lights on to check what was happening, the sight of her older son holding his younger brother by the cor weed her. "Somebody exin to me what is going on," she said wide-eyed.

 Chapter 642 Not In The Face

    Baldwin followed Cecelia and walked out of the bedroom as well. But he didn''t enter ir''s bedroom. Instead, he just stood at the door.


    Spotting Cecelia, ir got off the bed quickly and stood respectfully. "It''s nothing, Aunt Cecelia. Niles and I were just talking," she exined.


    "Mom, help! My brother''s trying to strangle me! Just because I talked to ir!" Niles cried, his face red from not being able to breathe.


    Cecelia rushed over to stop Wesley. "What are you doing? Let go of your brother!"


    But Wesley decided to disobey. "He''s sleeping in my room tonight!" he dered coldly.


    "Huh? What? Noooooo!" Niles howled desperately.


    "Niles has his own bedroom. He can sleep there," Cecelia said, shooting Wesley an odd look. Thinking of what Niles did, Wesley wanted to use him for target practice.


    "I need to watch him like a hawk! If I don''t, he''ll climb onto ir''s bed again!"


    Baldwin and Cecelia were shocked to hear that.


    "ir, help me! Tell him nothing happened. I was just ying with my phone on your bed," Niles pleaded.


    ir nodded. The key point she wanted to stress was, "Nothing happened between us."


    But all Cecelia heard was, ''Niles was on ir''s bed!'' ring up, she pped Niles'' arm and snarled, "Why were you on ir''s bed? Your own room too small?"


    "No, Mom, we were just talking," Niles exined, gasping for air.


    Wesley was tired of listening to him. He hauled him out of ir''s room by the cor. "Wait! My phone! It''s still on ir''s bed!" Niles shouted as he was dragged out.


    On ir''s bed... that didn''t go over well.


    His parents rolled their eyes at him.


    They both were pushing for ir to be Wesley''s girlfriend. They didn''t want anything going wrong. What Niles did was inappropriate. So they wouldn''t stand in Wesley''s way.


    Niles'' screams reverberated across the hallway. "Come on man, you''re my brother. Cut it out! She''s not even my type. You know I like thin chick


    before Wesley finally let him off.


    But Niles never learned his lesson. Wesley released him and was going to march him into the bathroom, but the younger brother spoke again. "You''re always beating me up. How about you let up and I''ll teach you how to chase girls? Come on! Don''t stare at me like that. I can help you ir. Eh? What''s with the fist? Ah!"


    The older brothernded a punch on Niles'' jaw. But Wesley wasn''t done. He raised his fist to hit him again. To save his life, Niles threatened, "If you hit me again, I''ll send this video to ir!"


    He lifted his phone to show Wesley what he was talking about.


    But Wesley ignored him. He continued raining blows on him, this time on his back. Niles clicked on the video and shoved his phone close to Wesley''s face.


    The video he was ying made Wesley stop. It was set in a hospital ward. iry in the hospital bed unconscious. The soldier sat by the bed, stroking her hand.


    Seeing the video, Wesley snatched Niles'' phone away from him and bellowed, "How could you record this, you creep!"


    Niles cringed into a corner as Wesley deleted the video. "I have another copy. Unless you beat me to death tonight, I''ll send this to ir even if I have to use myst breath. I''ll let her know what a hypocrite my big brother is. Humph!"

 Chapter 643 Get Lost

    After deleting the video, Wesley threw Niles'' phone back to him. As Wesley approached, Niles could hear the knuckles of his brother''s hands cracking. "You threatened me. Know what happened to thest guy who did that?" Wesley said.


    "No. What happened to him?" Niles asked. His heart was hammering in his chest. He knew what awaited him if his threat didn''t work¡ªanother round of Wesley''s fists. Niles was anxious. He could only think of one person who could save him. Curling up in a corner, he secretly dialed ir''s number.


    When Wesley was close enough, he dragged Niles to the edge of the bed and told him in a menacing tone, "I cracked his skull open. He''s probably been reincarnated by now. Want what he got?"


    ir picked up the phone. To make sure Wesley wouldn''t find out, Niles quickly put his phone down on the bed and pleaded apologetically, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have threatened you. Bute on! I''m your little brother. Can''t you just let up? Just for one second?"


    He was so nervous he kept ncing at his phone. Wesley couldn''t miss that and followed his gaze. He reached to grab for the phone. Niles wasn''t quick enough to stop him. The screen was on, and the call to ir was disyed, along with how long the call hadsted.


    "Hi, Niles. What''s up?" Both of them could hear her on the other end. Niles sensed that Wesley was going to hang up the phone, so he yelled quickly into his phone, "ir, help!"


    No sooner had he shouted these words than Wesley cut the call short.


    Niles wasn''t sure if ir heard him.


    "Wesley, please. Just let me up. I''ll go back to my room," he pleaded again, wistfully; but there was never a single tear on his face.


    As if he heard nothing, Wesley sent him sprawling on the bed again and punched him.


    Just then, "Knock, knock, knock." Someone was knocking at the door.


    Niles guessed it must be ir. His eyes widened, shining with hope. "ir, ah! Help! Help! He''s killing me!" he wailed.


    "Shut up, idiot!" Wesley warned him and covered his mouth with one hand.


    "Mmph...mmmm..." Niles struggled, still trying to utter some words, but Wesley''s "gag" was too strong.


    Wesley assumed if no one answered the door, the person outside would leave, but ir wasn''t going to give up so easily. She was worried about Niles,


    mself off the bed and ran towards the door as quickly as his slippers could take him.


    "Stop!" Wesley demanded as Niles passed him.


    "But ir said I could leave," Niles said, freezing in his tracks.


    ir walked up to Wesley and pointed out, "I told you nothing happened between Niles and me. I told you to leave him alone. Why did you beat him up? You''re impossible!"


    Wesley looked at her and countered, "He''s fine. He''s a guy. A few punches won''t kill him." To Wesley, the beating was fully justified. Niles had not only gotten too close to ir but also threatened him. He should have known better.


    The bruises on Niles'' face made ir feel terrible. She wished Wesley would treat his brother better. "There are lots of ways to solve problems. Why do you always use your fists? Why not use your head once in awhile?"


    Niles, who was too afraid to leave without his brother''s permission, nodded violently when he heard ir''s words. As far back as Niles could remember, Wesley always solved his problems with violence.


    Wesley closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa. "Get lost!" he said coldly.


    ''Get lost?'' Niles and ir exchanged a look. The expressions on their faces were in sharp contrast.


    Niles dashed out of Wesley''s room excitedly.


    ir looked at Wesley in disbelief. It was a while before she asked uncertainly, "You told me to get lost?"


    Realizing she had misunderstood, Wesley opened his eyes. "Not you, him," he exined. He was conflicted about whether to ask her to leave or not.

 Chapter 644 I’m Gonna Get Lost

    "That''s exactly what you meant. You told me to get lost," ir remarked sadly. ''How could he say that to me? If he didn''t want me around, he could have just said that. Why did he have to be so rude and harsh?'' she thought to herself.


    Wesley panicked when he spotted the sadness in her eyes. He stood up and exined, "I wasn''t saying it to you. That was meant for Niles."


    Bam! That was the sound of a door closing. Niles fled to his bedroom and mmed his door shut¡ªhard. You could hear it from anywhere in the house.


    His exnation didn''t make ir feel any better. She gnawed at her lower lip and uttered dejectedly, "I should have left well enough alone. It''s none of my business. I''m sorry. I''ll get lost now."


    She turned to leave. Wesley grabbed her wrist and said, "ir."


    "What!" She red at him with red eyes.


    "Cut it out!" Wesley said. The woman always had new tricks to y on him. He wouldn''t be taken in this time.


    ir sighed, pouting. ''Fine. He''s good. He got me. But how did I fall for it again?'' She didn''t dwell on her failure, though. "You''re the older one. You''re supposed to protect him. Why are you so mean to him? And you knew he did nothing wrong," she told him. Her voice returned to normal.


    ''Hey on your bed. He was asking for it. My only regret is that I didn''t beat him hard enough, '' Wesley thought to himself.


    He had been silent. Too silent. ir sighed, "You''re quiet. I suppose I can''t convince you to go easier on Niles, huh? Never mind. Forget what I said. I''m going back to my room. Good night."


    She wrenched free of his grip and continued to walk to the door.


    "It''s not like that," he said, looking at her receding figure. ir giggled without turning around.


    "All right. Go to sleep. We shouldn''t disturb the others," she said.


    Wesley leaned on the door and watched her leave. When she reached Niles'' room, she lifted her hand like she was going to knock. But then something dawned on her. She put her hand down and continued to her own room.


    Actually, she wanted to say something to make Niles feel better. But considering what happened tonight, she decided against it.


    When everyone had retired to their own rooms,


    shower and let''s eat breakfast," she reminded him with a smile.


    "Okay." Wesley greeted his grandpa and went upstairs to his bedroom.


    While Wesley and ir talked, Keith observed them with a satisfied smile. But he pretended not to notice. It was best not to push the boy.


    Near noon, a group of guests visited the Li family. Wesley was sitting on the couch, ying on his phone while ir was watching TV with Cecelia. A bowl of sunflower seeds sat on the table in front of the sofa.


    "Wesley!" Ga called out. She was crushing so hard that all she saw was him. Shortly after, she realized that she had gotten too excited. So she greeted Keith first before walking up to Wesley.


    It was not until then that she noticed ir. But her nce didn''t linger.


    Ga''s parents were with her too. They had brought some gifts to say happy New Year to the family.


    Wesley and Niles greeted her parents politely.


    Ga''s father was a serious and proud man. But when he saw Wesley, he was all smiles. "Long time no see. d you came!"


    "I have more avable time now. I cane home for Spring Festival each year from now on," Wesley replied.


    Ga''s mom, Lauren, said with a smile, "We heard Wesley got promoted again. He is so sessful. You must be very proud."


    Cecelia grinned happily as if there were a hanger in her mouth. She was always proud of Wesley. Still, she said modestly, "He''s a great guy, but believe me, he''s not perfect."

 Chapter 645 Do You Have A Girlfriend

    Lauren disagreed, "Your expectations are too high. Wesley is awesome. And Niles is no slouch either. He''s a doctor, and stands to make a ton of cash. Cecelia, you''ve done an amazing job raising your kids."


    "Thank you. You''re too kind. You make it sound like I should be on cloud nine because of my kids," Cecelia said with a smile.


    "Of course," responded Lauren.


    Then she noticed Niles'' bruised face. "Niles, what happened to your face? Did you get in a fight? Did your brother beat you again?" Everyone in the Jiang family knew very well where Niles had gotten those bruises.


    Niles gave an embarrassed smile and said, "I messed with my brother again."


    "Hahaha, he''s beaten you up ever since you were little boys. Wesley''s pretty hard on you for a brother," Ga''s father remarked as he patted Niles on the head.


    Niles sighed and wore a self-effacing smile. "It''s been going on for so long, I''m used to it. Besides, it''s New Year''s. I don''t want to spoil the happy mood, so I''ll let it slide."


    His family knew him well. They also knew why Wesley pounded on him this time. Hearing that, they all rolled their eyes at him. The Jiang familyughed out loud.


    Then Ga''s parents noticed the girl in the living room who sat quietly eating sunflower seeds. "Who''s this?" asked Lauren.


    All of a sudden, all eyes were on ir. Ga hadn''t really noticed, as she was focused on Wesley. But her mother''s words made her notice the girl. Ga had seen her before, but she couldn''t remember where.


    ir put down the sunflower seeds in her hand, stood up and straightened her clothes. She was a bit stunned when she saw Ga. This was the woman on the video chat. The one who had threatened her. But she shook it off and remembered her manners. "Nice to meet you. I''m ir Jing," she said.


    "ir?" Finally Ga figured out why she was so familiar. The video chat! Of course! ''But I told her to stay away, '' she thought.


    With a nod, Laurenmented cordially, "So pretty." Then she turned to Cecelia. "She a rtive? Why haven''t we met bef


    rtives always discussed. No one made any bones about it. But if you looked carefully, you''d see that Cecelia''s gaze constantly strayed to ir after the question was raised.


    "No," Wesley replied after a moment''s hesitation.


    Lauren was happy to hear it. "Wesley, tell me, what kind of girl do you like? I can fix you up. If you get married, your wife can keep your mompany when you''re not around."


    Everyone fell silent when they heard that, because they all liked ir and hoped she could marry Wesley. ir tried to make herself smaller, blushing furiously.


    "Thanks, Aunt Lauren. But I don''t want a girlfriend. Too busy. You can fix Niles up, though. He has time." She wasn''t surprised to hear that.


    Niles was munching on macadamia nuts. Hearing his name mentioned, he lifted his head in confusion and asked, "What? What did I do now?"


    Lauren smiled, "Nothing. I was going to find a girlfriend for your brother. But he says he''s too busy. What about you, Niles? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Don''t need one. I''m fresh out of college and I haven''t had any fun yet. I want some alone time before I find someone to spend time with," Niles announced.


    Cecelia got mad at the two brothers'' words. She said to Lauren, "Listen to these two! One is 26 and doesn''t want a girlfriend. The other is in his twenties but acts like a child. This is so infuriating!"

 Chapter 646 Time Will Tell

    <h2>Time Will Tell</h2>


    Lauren chuckled in response. She patted Cecelia''s hand and assured her, "It''s only because those two haven''t met the right girls yet. When they do meet the perfect soul-mates, they will bring them over to meet you even if you don''t ask them to. Boys like to show off!"


    Lauren''s remark triggered a kind of bitterness inside ir''s heart. Her thoughts became mncholic instantly. She knew that the older woman did have a point. There was a very high chance that Wesley might indeed not care for her. Otherwise, they should already have been together by now, without her having to put so much effort into the non-existent rtionship. If he liked her at all, he should have been chasing her. Moreover, with everything she had done for him, he should have been moved by now.


    But s! To hide her embarrassment, ir took out her phone and pretended to search for something by firing up her browser. Meanwhile, she was secretly considering whether she should leave the room or stay.


    Her dejection did not escape Cecelia''s keen eyes, which were mostly focused on her these days. It pained the motherly Cecelia to see this young girl sad and she understood why. Therefore, she deliberately remarked, "That''s true with Niles. But Wesley is quite introverted by nature. He might be too shy to act on his impulses. This makes him vulnerable. You know, he often lets his opportunities slip away even if he does like someone."


    She wanted ir to hear those words and she seeded in her efforts. As for Lauren, she didn''t have a clue what was going on and urged the topic of their discussion, "Wesley, your parents are worried about you. It''s time to get a girlfriend."


    Wesley nodded without saying a word. He did not feelfortable discussing his love-life with these women.


    Lauren had been persuading him to start seeing someone only because she wanted to fix him up with her daughter. Wesley was quite a desirable groom! By that time, the topic became too much for ir to handle. Holding her phone in one hand, she quietly got up and left the living room.


    She made a pit stop inside the bathroom on her way upstairs and then proceeded to lock herself up in her bedroom.


    Niles also left the living room shortly after she did. By the time ir had closed her door, he had already reached the second floor.


    Wesley, who had seen them leave one after the other, had a look in his eyes that clearly wasn''t a happy one.


    Niles hesitated for a second and then knocked on her door. ir answered. After Wesley had punched him, he didn''t dare enter ir''s room anymore. So he talked with her in the doorway. "Were you bored too down there?" he asked.


    ir smiled with embarrassment and leaned on the door. "I wasn''t actually bored. I just don''t know them that well, so I had no idea what to talk about with them."


    "Well, you didn''t have to worry about that. They are always talking about the same thing. ''Find a girlfriend, '' ''Get married, '' etc. etc. You know, my brother wasn''t home for Spring Festival the past two years, so he was lucky he didn''t have to hear it. But me... Huh... I''ve been listening to that crap every year ever since I was twenty. Enough already!" Nilesined.


    "Really? Did they start arranging blind dates for you when you were that young?" ir asked.


    "Hell yeah! My brother was seldom around, so they only got to try and fix me up. But this year, once Wesley got home, every single one of our rtives gathered in our house and tried to match him with someone. They didn''t even ask him whether there was anyone he liked or if he had some particr choice. They just started rattling on about who would be perfect for him, and which girl had a crush on him." Niles rolled his eyes in disgust as he recalled the tale. It had been a cheesy and terrible affair.


    Hearing what he was saying, ir felt sorry for the two brothers. Now she began to understand why Wesley disliked women and their affairs. He had often been forced to do their will and he disliked that.


    "Does Ga like your brother?" she enquired, thinking that this was a good opportunity.


    "You get that feeling too? Don''t you think she is as rough as a guy? And I don''t mean a graceful, tomboy type... Her mom wants to bring her and Wesley together, but I don''t think thatbination will ever work. If they ever end up having a fight, I''m afraid the whole house would be torn down. She can''t defeat Wesley, of course. But let''s face it, she is tough and strong; she could still put up a fight. Hey you know what? Don''t mind me saying, but I think you and Wesley look real cute together. A little sweetness from you, and his heart will melt. You two could never get into a fight."


    Niles was talking as if he had seen ir act bratty around Wesley. "Pah! I''ve tried. Your brother really doesn''t like me. I think there might be someone else," ir retorted.


    Niles shook his head. For the first time in his life, he spoke in a serious tone. "ir, have some faith in Wesley. Believe me, you are the ''someone else'' you''re talking about. You''re special to him."


    ''Really?'' ir felt hopeful. With a smile, she raised a hand and hit Niles on the arm to cover up her excitement. "Knock it off. I don''t think you know him that well. You don''t see him often."


    "Why is it so hard to believe me? Well, never mind. Time will tell how right or wrong I am. Wanna bet?"


    "Bet on what?"


    "Mmmm, lemme see. Ah! If you and Wesley get married someday, you''ll have to buy me a million-dor watch. If not, I do the same for you. How about that?"


    ir was taken aback by the huge price. "You''re greedy, you know. Besides, I''m not a billionaire. If I lose the bet, where would I find a million dors just to buy a watch?"


    "Don''t worry. My brother is loaded. He is the firstborn of our family after all. He used to buy me a lot of things. But recently, he has been acting rather cheap. I wonder why." Niles rolled his eyes as he thought of the changes in his brother.


    ir didn''t take the bait though; she wasn''t stupid. Instead, she started to push him out of the doorway. "I won''t bet on this. And anyway, I don''t have that kind of money. Go. I want to take a nap."


    Niles didn''t leave, though. And by now, he had forgotten all about his brother''s warning in his excitement. He grabbed her coat and tried to convince her. "All right! How about a half-million-dor watch? Would that work?" Just at that time, Wesley stepped on thending on the second floor. He could see the interaction between the duo at a single nce. Immediately, he roared, "What are you doing?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Niles quickly withdrew his hand as if he had been electrified. Letting go of ir''s coat, he eximed in a resigned tone under his breath, "What the hell? Did he put a tail on us? Howe he walks in on us every time?"


    ir had fled into her room after the sudden shout. But she had kept the door ajar and now craned her head to look at Wesley. When he was close enough, she told him provocatively, "We were flirting with each other. Didn''t you see it?" Actually, she was mad. She and Niles had been upstairs for quite a while now, but Wesley hadn''t shown up till now. He must have been enjoying his chat with Ga, his dear ymate!


    Her remark was like a bomb going off without warning, and Niles knew that he would be the victim in any case, no matter who was the culprit. If Wesley believed what ir had said, Niles was dead. He could barely contain his impulse to cover her mouth. "Wesley, don''t listen to her. It''s nothing like that. I''m going to my room now," he exined hastily.


    After that, he ran towards his room. Full pelt!


    Bam! The door to his room was shut in fear.


    m! The door to ir''s room was mmed closed too. But in fury! Wesley was left standing alone in the hallway.


    Leaning against the door, ir put her ear to it and listened carefully to find out what Wesley was doing now.


    However, she couldn''t tell. Even if he began to walk, his steps were always too quiet to make any sound. So ir wasn''t sure whether he was still outside the door.


    In less than a minute, she heard Ga''s voice float in. "Wesley, what are you doing here? I was looking for you..." she asked.


    Wesley looked at her and replied, "Nothing. I''m on my way to my room."


    "Oh. Listen, do you have time this afternoon? I''m leaving tomorrow. Can you pleasee to the shooting gallery with me?" Ga looked around as she asked.


    "Sorry. I''m going to visit a former superior of mine about your transfer this afternoon, so I can''t go with you," Wesley replied. When she heard that he was going to tend to something that concerned herself, Ga didn''t insist on her request.


    "All right. I saw ir and Nilese up just now. Where are they?" she enquired.


    "In their rooms." With that short reply, Wesley made his way towards his own room.


    ir wasn''t sure whether Ga followed him into his bedroom or not. The hallway was quiet afterwards and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Near noon, Cecelia climbed to the second floor and asked her toe downstairs for lunch. "ir, lunch is ready."


    ir nodded and began to tidy her bed. Then, as she was about to go downstairs with Cecelia, she was stopped by the older woman and told, "ir, I get Lauren''s point. She wants her daughter to be Wesley''s girlfriend. But I like you. So I''m on your side."

 Chapter 647 She Wont Be Your Daughter-in-law

    Before ir could answer Cecelia''s question, Wesley popped in without warning.


    The two women were both surprised.


    Cecelia rolled her eyes at him. "Are you spying on us? Women only!"


    Wesley nced at the door. "You didn''t close your door. I was just passing by."


    "Humph! Just get out," the angry mother snorted and red at him.


    He didn''t move. Instead, he looked at the two women standing hand-in-hand, and told his mother, "You don''t need to be so nice to her. She won''t be your daughter-inw."


    His words pained ir''s heart.


    Cecelia was shocked. She didn''t expect her son to speak so bluntly in front of ir, not worrying about sparing her feelings. Irked by her stupid son, the mother ranted, "Who said anything about that? Niles likes ir. I like ir. I can spoil anyone I like. Why do I need your permission, huh?"


    "Whatever." With that, he turned and went downstairs.


    Cecelia knew how ir felt about Wesley, so she tried tofort the heartbroken girl. "He''s an idiot when ites to love. He doesn''t understand his heart yet. Trust me. I know he has feelings for you. Just give him time."


    ir shed a self-mocking smile. "Time? How long do I need to wait? Aunt Cecelia, I''ve been into him since I was a university student. He''s had a few years."


    "And maybe he needs a little more time. Don''t be sad, ir. I have your back."


    ir nodded, "I know. Thank you, Aunt Cecelia." After a pause, she added, "But you don''t know Wesley. He never liked me. I know you want him to, but it wasn''t meant to be. Know what? He told me that he was nice to me because you liked me. He wanted to make you happy."


    She had almost believed that Wesley was a mama''s boy who would do anything his mom told him to.


    Unconvinced, Cecelia pursed her lips. "Make me happy? He always pisses me off. He couldn''t admit his true feelings for you and found a bullshit excuse."


    ir smiled bitterly without uttering a word. The kind mother''sforting words couldn''t chase away the sadness in her heart.


    Hearing no response from the girl, Cecelia advised worriedly, "Trust me. It''s not to make me happy. Don''t believe me? Try this: Say he liked a girl, and I didn''t. If he liked her


    nd. He''s been taking care of me..." Cecelia was excited to hear that. "See? I knew it! Wesley never knew much about women. He loves you too much so he knows what to do on instinct."


    ir nodded with a sob. "Yeah. Thank you for your support, Aunt."


    "Okay. Stop crying now. If Wesley sees you, he might think I''m being mean to you." Deep inside, Cecelia sympathized with this orphaned girl.


    "He won''t. He knows you like me. He even took care of me to make you happy," she joked, aplicated feeling in her heart.


    "Whatever. As long as he''s good to you. Okay, good night. Sleep tight."


    "Good night, Aunt Cecelia."


    After returning to her bedroom, Cecelia told Baldwin in a chirpy voice, "Honey, you''ll never guess what ir and Wesley were up to. Turns out your older son took her out for snacks and drinks yesterday!"


    Baldwin pushed his spectacles up the bridge of his nose while saying, "I guess he''s not that clueless after all. It''s just that he hadn''t met the right girl yet. See how he treats ir? He went out and bought her lipstick and perfume, went to an amusement park with her, took her out for snacks, and he even drove her here. That''s not a short drive! He took care of her while she was here. Did you raise him like that? No. He did all that because he wanted to."


    "I agree. But he''s still saying hurtful things. I get so angry every time I think about it. I try to help him out, but he always disobeys me! Huh!" Cecelia remarked angrily.

 Chapter 648 Born For The Country

    "Don''t meddle with his business. Let him be. If he continues acting like this, he''ll regret it sooner orter," Baldwin told Cecelia. He knew this enough. With his wisdom, he was well aware that when it came to love, only the two people involved could solve their problems. Whether Wesley and ir would end up together was entirely up to the two.


    The following day, ir had finished packing her things and was ready to set out. Wesley was still in his grandfather''s room, so she carried her bag on her own, brought it downstairs, and waited for him.


    Meanwhile, in Keith''s room, the old man and Wesley were still talking. He took out a cash card from his drawer and ced it in front of Wesley. "I feel sorry for ir. She has no parents. Although it''s fortunate that the Ji family treats her well, I heard she rarely goes there to trouble her aunt and uncle. I also knew that she broke up with her fiance. There''s no one taking care of her now. You should give her more attention." He pointed at the card and continued, "Here''s five million. This should have more in it, but I was cheated into buying Niles an apartment. That''s all I have right now. I don''t need this at the moment. I want you to take it."


    Wesley stayed still as he looked at the card. "She doesn''t like Niles. She won''t be your granddaughter-inw." He tried softening the blow; he knew it was pointless for his grandfather to treat ir so kindly if she wouldn''t end up as Keith''s granddaughter-inw.


    The old man took a deep breath. His lips trembled in annoyance. He red at his stubborn grandson and rambled, "It''s my money. I can give it to anyone I like. I look at ir as my own granddaughter. I don''t see anything wrong with me supporting her financially. So, cut the crap and take it!"


    Wesley stood up from his chair and politely asked, "Grandpa, is there anything else you''d like to tell me?"


    "Yes." Keith''s face grew more somber as he thought of what he was going to say to Wesley. "You''re a high-ranking officer now. You don''t have to do anything yourself anymore. Our country has a lot of talented soldiers; you''re not the only one. You see where I''m going here?" Keith knew how big of an asset his grandson was to the army. He spared no effort in aplishing any of his missions. Wesley was a force to be reckoned with. With him leading, victory was certain.


    He was very proud of his grandson. However, the fact that his life was al


    e sunlight. She looked very wealthy and very graceful, although her skin was a little bit tanned.


    Ga nced at Wesley''s car. Hers and ir''s eyes met, but the emotions they were filled with went unnoticed.


    Wesley looked towards his car too. ir knew Ga and her mother had seen her already. It would be inappropriate if ir stayed in there, so she unbuckled, opened the car door, and got out of it. She stood by the car and waved at them as she smiled politely.


    But to her surprise, Ga''s mother went to her. "Please,e and visit us whenever you''re free. I know your aunt. You''re a little bit younger than Ga, so she should take care of you. Call her when you need help," Lauren said with enthusiasm. As a matter of fact, Lauren knew her mother too. She just didn''t want to mention ir''ste mother and make the girl sad.


    ir realized Lauren was a nice and caring woman. She felt a little touched. "Thank you, Auntie and Ga. I''ll make sure to pay you a visit sometime soon."


    Ga stayed silent the whole time. Her face remained emotionless. Nevertheless, it was so much better than the angry look she wore the day she answered ir''s call. When ir looked at her, Ga smiled widely and said, "I''ll be working in Y City very soon. Mind if I swing by your ce?"


    ir smiled. "Sure. I really admire female soldiers. I''ve always wanted a friend like you. We should hang out and go shopping together when you''re in Y City," she answered genuinely. ir was not trying to butter her up. She was a weak girl, so she genuinely admired those strong female heroes like Ga.

 Chapter 649 Even a Rose Can Grow Through Concrete

    "Hang out? Sorry, not interested in shopping. How about a gun range? Or an honorable person CS game? Maybe horseback riding? Still want to do something?" Ga stared at ir, a provocative look in her eyes.


    ir straightened up and replied without hesitation, "Sure! Let''s do all of it. I''ll just wait for you in Y City." The young trantor looked Ga straight in the eye without the slightest trace of fear. Her grandpa and uncle were both brave soldiers. Could she be any less? She couldn''t chicken out and bring shame to the Ji family.


    It was crystal clear to the two women that they both loved the same guy. But they weren''t going to y any dirty tricks, or yell at each other. ir didn''t think Ga was a hypocritical rival, or even a cunning one. Maybe it was because she was a soldier as virtuous as Wesley.


    Ga watched Wesley drive his Hummer away, aplicated feeling stirring in her heart. She was confused by ir''s behavior. ''She should know very well I love Wesley too. We''re love rivals, but why was she so blunt? She looked like she didn''t care if I loved him or not, '' Ga mused.


    She wondered if ir was just pretending to be kind and innocent. Of course, she''d eventually slip up and the truth woulde out. ''But if ir really doesn''t care about my love for Wesley and has a fairpetition with me, then... I''ll try to make friends with her, '' Ga thought further.


    Seeing her daughter''s contemtive look, Lauren felt sorry for her and tried tofort her. "Ga, just give up. Any man would be lucky to have you. You''ll meet another guy, maybe even better than Wesley."


    As an experienced woman, Lauren could see that there was something going on between Wesley and ir. The affection in their eyes was evident when they looked at each other.


    Ga smiled and said casually, "Mom, I always get what I want. Maybe Wesley doesn''t love ir at all. Otherwise, why won''t he say she''s his girlfriend? I still have a chance!"


    Lauren smoothed her short hair and said lovingly, "Good luck then."


    Wesley stopped at a few more houses and said his goodbyes. ir didn''t get out of the car because these people were strangers to her.


    Some of them were Wesley''s rtives and some were higher-ups in the military.


    Aft


    sked earnestly, "He took you home for Spring Festival. Did sparks fly?"


    ir shrugged. "Hardly. He even told his mom not to be too nice to me, because I''d never be her daughter-inw." She didn''t feel sad when she talked about it, because she remembered that Wesley''s mom was only an excuse.


    Wesley wouldn''t confess his true feelings for her. He was brave at everything except love.


    "What? He said that? What a jerk!" Joslyn felt her heart ache for ir. Why did she have to go through so much for one guy?


    ir smiled. "I''m not gonna quit, though. I''m young, so there''s lots of time to win his love. He has a thing for me. I know it! You know what they say, ''Even a rose can grow through concrete.'' I''ll melt his cold heart. I''ll win. I have to."


    If Wesley really didn''t have a shred of love for her, ir wouldn''t bother him anymore. But she could see that he cared about her. She wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "You''re lucky that his family is on your side. Just keep them happy and your chances will be better," Joslyn suggested.


    "I think so. I''ve tried to make the Li family like me. You know what? Sometimes I think if Wesley''s grandpa forces us into a shotgun wedding, I''d still say yes! I love that stubborn soldier. I want to stay by his side forever! He doesn''t love anyone else. But I don''t think his grandpa likes me enough to force the issue. At least, not now. I have to try harder." Every time ir was around Joslyn, she couldn''t help but pour her heart out, sharing almost every secret.

 Chapter 650 You Need To Sort Them Out

    Joslyn had always been very supportive of ir. She wanted her friend to pursue her one true love, but she was not a fan of her going to the extremes. She looked at her friend with sympathy in her eyes and tried to persuade her, "Bless, don''t be silly. You can''t marry him if he is only coerced by his grandpa! You have a lot of options. He''s not the only man there is."


    ir sighed. "But he''s the only one I want for the rest of my life. I once told Wesley I was done loving him. Look at me now, Joslyn. I can''t quit him. That same night I told him I was done with him, I saw him only wearing a bath towel. I immediately regretted the thing I told him." Being a soldier, Wesley''s body was not surprisingly in a good shape. ir almost drooled at the thought of his chiseled abs, as if gods sculpted it themselves.


    Joslyn found amusement in her best friend''s words. "So, you like him ''cause of his bod?"


    "Well, duh?" ir admitted. "We live under the same roof, and he''s been treating me nicely. The only catch is that he''s unwilling to make me his girlfriend." She let out a sigh of defeat.


    "He cares so much for you and he keeps you around him, but he is unwilling to make you his girlfriend. I think Wesley is a giant weasel!" Joslyn spat, quite more angrily than she had intended.


    ir was not a fan of how her friend was talking shit about Wesley. "Please don''t speak ill of him. He''s made everything between us clear. He drew the line. It''s me who keeps on pestering him."


    "Tsk, tsk. Listen to what you''re saying. Why are you defending him? Technically, I''m not speaking ill of him because everything I said is true," Joslyn retorted.


    ir''s face turned red. "Excuse me, it is not! We are on good terms. If for some kind of miracle, I find another man in the future, and Wesley and I go our separate ways, only then you can talk shit about him."


    "Okay, Miss Jing. I hear you. Let''s just drop it, okay? By the way, you should stay here tonight! We haven''t had a night together in such a long time," Joslyn suggested.


    ir made a crying face. "I want to! But you''re a married woman now. My cousin may return any time tonight. How about you go to my ce?"


    "Don''t worry. He won''t being home tonight. He''s not in Y City. Your cousin''s out of town for an important meeting. We''re having a sleepover! There won''t be any problem."


    ir hesitated for a moment but this was her uncle''s house anyway. She nodded. "Okay, I''ll just go give Wesley a heads up."


    "Yay!" Joslyn''s face was filled with excitement.


    ir fou


    e else in my heart." The scent of the lilies brought a smile on her face. Just the thought of Wesley made her feel all giddy.


    With a sad look, Orion handed her the car keys and said, "You don''t have a car for work. I bought you one that is suitable for girls. It doesn''t matter if you don''t ept my love for now, but can you at least ept my gift?"


    ir looked at the car keys. She was familiar with the brand. It was a luxury car model popr among many female celebrities. She smiled politely. "Thank you for this. I live very close to the office. You see, I travel on foot. Sorry, Orion, but I can''t ept this. This is too much."


    Orion grew flustered. He''d been rejected twice consecutively. "You don''t like the car? What do you want then? I can give you anything, just name it. ir, I fell in love with you the very first time we met. Do you remember the coboration between thispany and the Jin Group? I asked my grandfather for that to happen. I knew you were working for the Jin Group." He wanted more chances of seeing her.


    He slowly approached ir.


    ir was in awe, but she shook her head at once. "You''re a good guy, Orion. But we''re not meant for each other. Please, stop. You''ll always be a friend to me."


    Orion grew a bit more emotional. He didn''t know what else to do but embrace her. "ir, I don''t want us to be just friends. I want you to be mine. I''ll love you, spoil you, and take care of you until we''re old and grey. Please?"


    ir broke free from his hug and graciously smiled at him. "Thank you, Orion, but I''m sorry. I''m heading out now. See you tomorrow." She already had someone taking care of her; she didn''t need another man''s protection.

 Chapter 651 Orion Is Pursing Me

    The moment she was done speaking, ir hurled herself around without hesitation and began to leave. However, her departure was cut short within just a few steps by the unexpected sighting of a car.


    Not far away from them, a familiar ck Hummer was parked on the roadside in front of thepany building. That wasn''t the only familiar or unexpected sight! ir could also see a man dressed in a green military uniform and ckbat boots leaning against the car door; he was smoking a cigarette leisurely, and staring in her direction. For all his magnificence, he still wore an expressionless face.


    ''Wesley? When did he get here? How long has he been standing there? Damn! Wesley understands English; so did he hear what Orion and I were talking about?'' ir wondered inwardly.


    Orion saw the man too. Like an elephant seeing an old foe, he immediately recognized him as the person who had all but carried ir away from the pubst time. He took a couple of steps towards ir and asked under his breath, "Is that him? Is he that ''one'' person in your heart?"


    Without turning her head around, she nodded and replied in a confident and decisive tone, "Yes, that''s him. I''ll be his girlfriend sooner orter, Orion."


    Orion fell silent upon hearing that powerful tone.


    ir herself seemed uninterested in him now. Holding the bouquet of lilies, she walked up to Wesley. "You finished your work?"


    Wesley put out the cigarette and threw a fleeting nce at the flowers she was holding in her hands. "Mmm hmm. Get in the car." He was his usual tacit self, wasting no words and conveying everything shortly.


    "Yes." They walked towards the passenger door. Orion clearly saw it with his own eyes that without seemingly any effort at all, Wesley naturally carried her into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. Then, the soldier walked around the front of the vehicle at a crisp trot and got into the driver''s seat. The next moment, the car rolled into the traffic.


    Once they were safely clear of the building, ir nced at the lilies, lost in some thought. A momentter, she told Wesley tentatively, "Orion is pursuing me."


    "I can see that," Wesley responded calmly, though his eyes fluttered towards the flower for just a second.


    She continued, "I mean we were good friends. But suddenly, he started giving me flowers, and today, he gave me a car! He told me that he will give me everything I want. I''m a bit moved."


    ''Moved?''


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. "Hmm." The tone remained t.


    ir began asking his opinion after that. "Wesley, do you think I should ept his love? Should I marry him and settle down in Ennd with him? I mean, he treats me well, and we sometimes have fun. His mom treats me well too. They helped me a lot when I was in Ennd..." Her voice trailed off. It dawned on her that she was especially popr with the elders. It was amusing to think that someone as young as her was stealing the hearts of older people.


    Wesley, being the careful driver he was, didn''t choose to answer her question until they had stopped at a traffic light. ncing at the flowers in her arms, he then said slowly, "A criminal psychology teacher once told me: the more enthusiastically a boy pursues a girl, the more aggressively he will hurt her at the time of the breakup. So..." He paused meaningfully and looked he


    Don''t worry about it. Anything else?" He wasn''t going to talk much about his mission like usual.


    ir shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t make him talk.


    He opened the door again, and ir called out again too, "Wesley."


    He turned around and looked at her once more.


    Without saying a word, ir mustered up her courage and ran up towards him. She threw herself into his arms, stood on tiptoe and nted a kiss on his lips. For some reason, she didn''t feel like holding back this time.


    Wesley wrapped his right arm around her slim waist. ir stopped kissing him before he could react further, but she held onto his waist and cautioned, "Please take care. I won''t date Orion. I''ll wait for you toe back and continue to protect me like you always do, until I find a real boyfriend that I love very much."


    Without a word, he tightened his arm on her waist and lowered his head to kiss her. It waspletely in contrast to the small peck she had given him. Wesley kissed her deeply and affectionately.


    ir didn''t sleep well that night. She dreamt of him; sometimes he was cold, sometimes he was considerate; sometimes he refused her, but then he cared for her too...


    A few dayster, she was working in the office when she received a call from an unknown number. "Hello?"


    "Hello ir. It''s me, Megan," the girl on the other end of the line told her with a sob.


    "What''s up?" ir''s voice became cold when she heard who was calling.


    "ir, how are you feeling now? I''m really sad..."


    ir rolled her eyes impatiently. "What do you mean? And don''t cry in front of me. I''m not Wesley. Your tears won''t work on me. You can cry your heart out and I won''t feel a thing!"


    Megan stopped crying at once. The transformation was remarkable! She asked, "Uncle Wesley went on a mission. Do you know that?"


    "Yes, of course I know that!" ir was a little bit proud when she replied in affirmative to the question. Luckily, Wesley had told her about this. Otherwise, she would be super-embarrassed if she had to say no when Megan asked her about Wesley''s whereabouts.


    "Wesley and Carlos risked their lives for me. I feel really sorry." Megan sounded smug. There was not a single hint of sadness in her voice.

 Chapter 652 They Might Not Survive

    ir''s brows furrowed tightly. "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t know? So Wesley didn''t tell you what mission he was part of? He and Carlos embarked on a manhunt for those gangsters who tried to kill me. It''s arge criminal organization with a ton of illegal weapons. Wesley and Carlos may not survive!" Megan continued speaking in a smug tone, her voice betraying not the slightest trace of sadness.


    ir was so pissed she gripped her phone tightly, hand trembling. She shot to her feet and walked to a quiet corner, and then roared, "Megan Lan! You''re a garbage human! They''re risking their lives to help you, but all you''re doing is bragging about it! It''s like they''re your toys!"


    "So what?" Megan was happy to hear ir go off like that. Debbie had pped her face earlier. Now she had someone she could take out her anger on.


    "Megan Lan! Wesley and Carlos have cared for you forever, so why don''t you seem to care about them?" ir felt sorry for the two of them. After everything they did for her, she still wasn''t grateful.


    "Care about them? When my parents died for them, they felt sorry for me and fostered me. But what about now? Thanks to you and Debbie, they always pawn me off on the bodyguards. They don''t care about me anymore! They''re the ones who made me an orphan!"


    mes of fury burning in her eyes, ir retorted, "You brought this on yourself. You yed dirty tricks and stirred up trouble for everyone. Megan, if you were nice, even Debbie and I would care about you. Things could have been good. But it''s all on you now!"


    "Why should I be nice? Give me one good reason! Why should I let them be happy? Iugh when they''re sad! My parents died for them! But they''re still alive. Why?" Megan suddenly burst into a fit of wildughter, sounding like a lunatic. "I was spoiled by the four most respected men in the city. Everyone admired me. It felt good¡ªreally good. But you and Debbie showed up and changed everything. I''m not the only girl in their lives now. I''m so pissed!"


    "You know, I think Debbie was on to something! I want to strangle you, too!" ir cursed between gritted teeth. She was usually calm, even-tempered. Now all she felt was white-hot rage.


    "Strangle me? If youy a finger on me, Wesley will never forgive you. So go ahead, if you want to lose the love of your life. I was there long before you! You can''t have my ce in his heart. He''d risk his life


    ey was still in surgery.


    In the middle of the surgery, a doctor emerged from the OR, and asked Niles to sign a few papers. ir saw one of them was the written notice of the patient''s critical condition. Seeing that ir was almost on the brink of a meltdown, Niles tried to tell a few jokes to cheer her up. He told her that every member of the Li family had signed a "critical condition notice" for Wesley in the past, but each time, Wesley would pull through.


    Later, Adalson got a call and he had to exit the hospital, leaving ir and Niles there.


    The soldiers with minor injuries all came to the operating room after they had their wounds treated. ir saw Talbot, Bowman, and a few others she didn''t know. They all looked a mess, and their clothes were stained with blood.


    Talbot''s arm was bandaged, his face bruised and torn. He looked pretty bad, but he was still not as bad off as Carlos or Wesley.


    Some soldiers who had leg injuries limped all the way to the operating room. They all stood in front of the doors and waited for Wesley.


    ir had adjusted her emotions. Now she was calm, and it was her turn tofort Niles. He''d be agitated and paced back and forth. "Don''t worry, Niles. They said they already patched them up as best as they could."


    Niles stamped his foot and plopped back in the seat.


    It was dark outside before the light above the operating room finally shut off.


    A few doctors came out, all looking exhausted. The soldiers immediately rushed over and surrounded the doctors, asking anxiously, "How''s the chief?"


    "Is it serious? When will he wake up?"

 Chapter 653 His Life Hung In The Balance

    One of the doctors gestured for the soldiers to pipe down. Then he said, "We removed five bullets from Colonel Li''s body. The good news is that most of the bullets didn''t cause much damage on their own. The bad news is that a couple of them tumbled, and tore through several vital organs. We got to him in time, but he''s in aa. We don''t know if he''ll regain consciousness. It all depends on his will to live. We''re taking him to the ICU."


    Everyone fell silent after the doctor was finished talking. ''It all depends on Wesley''s will to live...''


    Wesley was wheeled to the ICU. ir silently followed the group of nurses and doctors.


    She saw him lying motionless in the bed with an oxygen mask on, face drained of all color, as if he were already dead.


    The heartbreaking scene stirred up her emotions again. She tried her hardest to fight down her sadness and managed to collect herself. She trusted Wesley; he promised toe back and protect her. He never lied. He was going to make it.


    Since Wesley''s condition was severe, the soldiers had no choice but to let his parents know. Baldwin and Cecelia hurried there, but Wesley was still unconscious.


    Cecelia had seen her son wounded many times. The bandages, casts, slings and so forth were just part of the job. But seeing him lying in the ICU, covered in tubes and wires made her sob uncontrobly.


    ir held back her tears all this time. However, Cecelia''s cries opened her floodgates as well. She covered her mouth and ran to thedies'' room, crying at the top of her lungs, tears streaming down her face.


    She remembered how energetic and healthy he usually looked. This was the first time she saw him hurt, and it was a serious injury to boot. His life hung in the bnce.


    A dozen soldiers were wounded in varying degrees; Wesleyy in the ICU, motionless, covered in tubes and wires; Cecelia cried hysterically in Baldwin''s arms. As these scenes reyed in her mind, ir suddenly understood the reason why Wesley didn''t want to get married.


    If she were Wesley, she might do the same. No one wanted to make their loved ones worry every day and suffer sleepless nights.


    But the country needed heroes like Wesley. Wherever the fight, whoever the enemy, the country would send their best. He followed a different path from others, a path of sacrifice, a path of service. He stood ready


    ne as she remembered how she tried to flirt with Wesley back then. ''I guess I got off easy, '' she thought.


    "I bet that girl hates Wesley now," shemented.


    "No." Talbot shook his head. "She vowed to win our chief''s heart. She found his WeChat ount and sent messages to him every day. But our chief never wrote back. He had her ount deleted. She got to Lenard for help. So Lenard asked our chief why he deleted the girl''s ount. Do you know what he said?"


    "No. What did he say?"


    "Chief said...Ahem..." Talbot cleared his throat and imitated the way Wesley spoke. "I''ll delete anyone I don''t like. Any other dumb questions?"


    ir was amused by Talbot''s funny expression. She asked with augh, "Anything else?"


    "No, so much for this story. By the way, are you two really living together?"


    ir was surprised by his sudden change of the subject. She rolled her eyes at the nosy boy and said, "Wesley doesn''t reallye home that often. It doesn''t make a difference whether we live together or not. Besides, we sleep in separate rooms."


    "What? You two sleep in separate rooms?" Talbot was disappointed. "Wow. I wonder if he''s impotent?"


    A scene popped up in ir''s mind. Her face blushed as she stammered, "Ahem... How...would I know that..." She knew if he was impotent. He didn''t seem to have any problem getting an erection. But she wasn''t about to tell Talbot.


    Talbot left the ward without noticing the man in the bed had opened his eyes. Neither did ir. She turned on herptop and was about to trante a document from herpany.

 Chapter 654 Why Blame Him

    "ir..." Wesley''s voice was hoarse, still clearly heard in the quiet ward.


    ir was busy entering the password to herptop. She paused and wondered if she was hearing things. Was Wesley calling her name?


    As if knowing what was on her mind, he croaked her name again. "ir..."


    It was Wesley! She stood up from her chair abruptly, almost knocking it over, and rushed to his bedside. When her eyes met his, ir was thrilled. "You...you''re awake!" she eximed.


    "Mmm hmm." He was as taciturn as usual.


    ir immediately pressed the nurse-call button. Seconds after she did this, the attending doctor was in the ward to give him a thorough check-up. While the doctor was checking on Wesley, she called Cecelia, who stayed in her and Wesley''s apartment. She needed to hear the good news.


    After the exam, the doctor said that Wesley was out of danger. All he needed was to have enough rest and eat some nutritious food.


    The news that Wesley had woken up got out. He had more visitors now than when he''d been in aa.


    Whenever people came to his bedside, ir would remain quiet, busy taking care of Wesley as if she were a nurse.


    And when Cecelia came to take care of Wesley so that ir could get some rest, ir would leave the hospital. Wesley didn''t have a chance to say a word to her.


    Every day, Wesley''s ward was overcrowded with flowers, fruits, supplements and various kinds of gifts. They ran out of room on the tables, and things were now being stacked on chairs or even on the floor. There were far too many well-wishers, too. He found dealing with these people really exhausting.


    Three dayster, he finally put his foot down and told his friends to stoping to visit. He was happy when he did that¡ªhe finally got some peace and quiet, and was able to rest as per doctor''s orders.


    More importantly, he finally got the chance to talk to ir. She was sitting at the bedside, peeling an apple. "ir..." he ventured.


    "Huh?" ir paused, holding the knife to the apple, but didn''t raise her head.


    "Why do you..." He stopped mid-sentence.


    It was rea


    ir did for him.


    Wesley paused for a while and nodded, "Okay." Then he continued to eat the soup.


    ''Ugh! This man is impossible, '' she thought to herself, anxious and annoyed. "I like ir a lot. If you keep acting like this and she leaves you one day, I swear I''ll disown you! And don''t think you can find just anyone. I used to think that as long as you were going to get married, that was fine. But not anymore. It has to be ir!"


    Wesley''s face twitched at his mother''s words. He simply nodded, indicating that he got it. Actually, he had made up his mind that he would not get married.


    If he had to, then he''d marry ir. That made perfect sense to him.


    Carlos had also been seriously injured, but his condition was better than Wesley''s. While Wesley was still lying in bed because of his injured leg, Carlos showed up in his ward with a pale face.


    Damon and Curtis followed behind him.


    Damon scanned the ward and asked curiously, "Where''s your little girlfriend?"


    "What are you talking about?" Wesley rolled his eyes at him.


    Damon nodded, "All right. Fine. Where''s ir? She took care of you while you were unconscious. Where is she?" Damon had visited Wesley a few times when he was still in aa, and saw ir taking care of him every time.


    "She''s working," Wesley simply answered. He looked out the window, wondering if the foreign guy was still hitting on her.

 Chapter 655 Like Being Shot In The Head

    When he heard what Wesley said, Damon pulled up a chair and sat beside his bed. "Bro, you and ir have been living together forever. Why haven''t you put the moves on her yet?"


    Wesley looked at Damon and said seriously, "Cut it out. We live under the same roof, but we''re in different bedrooms."


    There was disdain in Damon''s eyes, like he thought the bedridden guy was an idiot. "You kidding me? You haven''t gottenid? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m living with her so I can always protect her," Wesley said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Curtis chuckled and teased him, "You can''t be serious. This is a joke, right?"


    Carlos, on the other hand, thought of his wife, who was now in Ennd. "My wife is mad at me over this. What about your girlfriend? She mad, too?" he asked. He assumed ir was mad at Wesley too, just like Debbie was. She should be here, taking care of Wesley, right?


    Wesley didn''t bother saying anything more about his rtionship, and just said "Mmm hmm" in response.


    To be honest, Wesley still didn''t understand why ir was mad. Just because he got injured protecting Megan? Couldn''t be! Although ir would fight with him from time to time, she was still a kind-hearted girl. She was pretty level-headed, to boot.


    Damon leaned forward and looked at Wesley conspiratorially. "Dude, be honest with me. Ever see a girl and think ''I really want to bang her?'' Seriously."


    Wesley looked at him, expressionless. The contempt was obvious in his eyes. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just asking. Can a girl crack that cold exterior? Do you know how it feels? I''m dying to know."


    ''How it feels?'' Wesley didn''t think he needed to hide anything from one of his best friends, so he nodded, "Of course. It feels like being shot in the head by a Kar98k." He only felt like that when he was with ir.


    The other three didn''t know what to say.


    ''No wonder he''s still single. He made a sexy moment seem like a murder.''


    Damon was really curious what a tough, cold man like Wesley would be like around a woman he loved. So he asked, "People always talk about ''the look of love.'' Your eyes should be full of tenderness when you''re around your girlfriend. Does that happen when you''re around ir?"


    Wesley''s lips twitched as


    her. If she woke up now, she would be scared out of her wits.


    Finally Wesley left the apartment. Talbot was waiting for him, restless as an ant on a hot pan. Seeing Wesley, he jogged over and asked, "Chief, you feeling all right?"


    Wesley''s face was as pale as a sheet. "I''m good. Well, back to the hospital," he said.


    "Sure, Chief." Talbot looked at the closed apartment door in confusion before helping Wesley to the elevator.


    Spring sprung. ir hadn''t visited Wesley for eleven days.


    Neither ir nor Wesley seemed to care, but Cecelia was anxious!


    Even though Wesley wasn''t fully recovered, she flew back home, leaving her injured son behind. Before boarding the ne, she called ir and told her she had urgent things to deal with and asked her to take care of him.


    Left with no choice, ir came to the hospital after work.


    When she arrived at his ward, he was having supper. He greeted her calmly and asked, "You eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I''m going to a party tonight. I just came by to make sure you were eating. I got to go now." She turned around and left. She hadn''t even stayed in the ward for two minutes.


    What made her angry was that Wesley didn''t even try to stop her.


    ir wasn''t lying. She had an office party that evening. By the time it was over, it was more than ten o''clock at night. Orion insisted on driving her home. After saying goodbye to him at the gate, she strolled towards the apartment building, pondering her rtionship with Wesley.

 Chapter 656 Wesleys Blair

    While strolling to her apartment building, ir thought about how she left Wesley alone in the hospital. She realized that it was a poor way to repay him, and he was as helpless as a kitten up a tree. The girl was considering paying him a visit when a man appeared out of nowhere.


    The man wore a mask and a cap, and she couldn''t see his face. She was startled for a moment, wondering if he was a bad guy.


    She was about to run away when the man asked, "Are you Wesley''s ir?"


    ir was confused. "I''m ir, and I know a Wesley. What''s this about?"


    Now that he had confirmed who he was talking to, the man looked around vigntly before fishing something from his pocket and holding it out to her. "Please give this to him. It involves the lives of 128 people."


    The man ced a micro-SD card in ir''s hand, and closed her fingers in a fist around it. ir was more puzzled than afraid, and slowly opened her fingers, looking at the SD card in her hand. When she raised her head again, the man was gone.


    She looked around, but only darkness met her gaze. She got goose bumps all over.


    ''This thing must be really important. I should probably call Wesley, '' she thought, closing her fist around the SD card. She took out her phone, about to call Wesley, but her battery was dead.


    She had to turn around to hail a taxi; she decided to go to the hospital.


    At this moment, she saw two men in masks approaching her out of the corner of her eye. Her gut instinct told her that something was not right. With that, she ran away as fast as her legs would take her.


    Like she thought, the two men ran after her as well.


    ir realized that they wanted the SD card. She had to find a ce to hide it. There! The perfect spot!


    At the hospital, Wesley had closed his eyes, deciding to surrender to sleep. Suddenly, his phone began to vibrate under his pillow.


    It was a foreign number. Wesley saw no red gs, since he did get called to service from all over. He sat up in the bed and answered it.


    "Wesley Li?" The person on the other end of the phone was using a voice changer, pitched extremely low, so Wesley couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.


    "And you are?" Wesley asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is..." The person paused, and then a woman''s shriek came from the other end. "You hear that? I think you know that voice."


    He did know it, to his consternation. And judging from how it sounded, she was in pain, or danger, or both. His hands balled into fists. "What do you want?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    This was no ident. Whoever it was waited until he wasid up in the hospital, and then kidnapped ir.


    "She has something we''re looking for. We asked her about it, but she won''t talk. She''s s


    e couldn''t drag Wesley into this. To focus away from the pain, her mind retreated. She pictured herself in a bridal gown, and Wesley in his dress uniform, medals glinting beautifully. Wedding music was ying, and everyone was happy. She could see it, hear it, smell it, taste it. It was as real as anything, and she felt safe and happy here in this secret ce in her mind.


    Their leader wore a ck mask. He looked in his forties, based on the wrinkles around his eyes and his gray hair that spilled around the top edges of the mask. He was very thin. "Colonel Li, if you can persuade her to give us what we want, then you''re free to go. Both of you," he said with a smile.


    Actually, these people didn''t know where it was. Who had it? ir, or Wesley? The two men following the mysterious man didn''t see anything too clearly. They just knew his ns, andy in wait.


    But even if she didn''t have it, ir was still Wesley''s beloved woman. They kidnapped her to threaten Wesley. If she did have it, then torturing Wesley would be the way to make her cave. If she didn''t have it, then Wesley might be able to track it down for them.


    Wesley didn''t fall for his trap. His eyes were locked on ir''s feet, and he said in a cold voice, "I have it, actually. I can give it to you, but you have to let her go first."


    "Ha-ha! Turns out the news I bought is true! She''s important to you." The man burst outughing.


    "She is." Wesley didn''t deny it. ir could hear this through her pain-filled haze. Her heart started to race wildly in her chest.


    "After all, she saved my life once," Wesley added.


    ''I did? When did that happen?'' ir was confused.


    The man sat on a chair. "You''re a good man, Colonel Li. Let''s cut the crap. Give it to me, and you two can leave. Otherwise, the only way you''ll leave here is in body bags."

 Chapter 657 To Catch Bandits, Nab Their Ringleader First

    Wesley sneered. ''We can leave after we give you that thing? You think I was born yesterday? If I give it to you, then we''re dead meat.'' "I''ll say this one more time. Let her go, and I''ll give you what you want," he said firmly. There were pieces of broken ss in the soles of ir''s feet, and she was still bleeding. She needed to go to the hospital now.


    ir shook her head. ''Wesley is still hurt. There are more than ten bandits and they''re all armed. He''s doomed if he stands and fights.'' She wanted to say something, but had no strength to talk. Wesley didn''t look at her; he couldn''t afford to let the bandits know he cared for her.


    The masked man was chewing a betel nut in his mouth. "I can let her go. But how far do you think she''ll get on her own? How about this? If she can walk by herself, I''ll let her go."


    Wesley walked towards ir, and this move rmed the bandits. They all raised their guns, aiming at him. ir''s heart raced wildly in her chest. "Watch out!" she tried to yell, but she could only manage a weak croak.


    Who knew if he heard what she said? Wesley didn''t even pause and continued walking forward. He squatted down before her and said in a voice that could only be heard by her, "Don''t worry. They can''t hurt me. Are you all right?" While speaking, he tore a strip of cloth from his T-shirt and wrapped her feet.


    There were still pieces of broken ss in her feet, but this might stop them from bleeding. This was the best he could do for right now. "I''ll be quick. Just hold on," he said in a soft voice.


    ir gave him a sweet smile despite the pain. "Mmm hmm."


    She looked like a weak girl, but she could be pretty strong because of him. Although her feet were killing her, she clenched her teeth, determined not to cry.


    After Wesley was done, he held one of her hands to check on it.


    A pained groan escaped ir''s lips as the sharp pain shot through her arm. Wesley was heartbroken at her groan, and when he found the pinpricks in her fingers, his rage red.


    His face was rigid and tense because of his anger. He swore to himself that whoever did this to her would suffer the same fate.


    The bandit leader lost his patience. "Give it up. I know you''re hurt and


    positions around the house while they were inside. When the leader approached where they were hiding, they sprang the trap.


    As the saying went, "To catch bandits, nab their ringleader first."


    Few soldiers were better at strategy and tactics than Wesley. These bandits certainly were no match for him in that arena. Wesley wasid-back about the whole thing.


    Some of the bandits around him were scared out of their wits. They threw down their guns, not wanting to be filled with lead.


    Two bandits, who were very bold, approached Wesley and pointed their guns at his head. One of them said, "Not so fast. Let our boss go! Otherwise, you won''t¡ª Aargh!" Before he could finish speaking, Wesley moved like a bolt of lightning and grabbed his rifle, mming the butt in his face. He spun and pointed his newly acquired firearm at the other. The bandit surrendered and dropped his weapon.


    When the leader saw this, he threw ir to the ground rudely, ignoring her wounded feet.


    "Mmmph..." She was in so much pain that her tears streamed down her cheeks. She grabbed onto the man''s sleeve to steady herself.


    The man took out a knife and yelled hysterically, "You got me, fine! But the bitch dies!" While speaking, he stabbed at ir''s neck without mercy.


    However, someone was fast enough to stop him. The person kicked his hand and sent the knife flying. "Aargh!" the man cried.


    Another person rushed over, jumped up, caught the knife and buried it in the man''s arm.

 Chapter 658 Avenging Blair

    Ga was the one to quickly kick the leader''s hand. This was her first mission after she had started working in Y City. Wesley reacted immediately and caught the knife which had flown out of the leader''s hand. He lunged forward to stab the man in the arm.


    The man yelled in pain and couldn''t hold onto ir anymore. Without his support, she staggered and fell backwards. Ga was the nearest to her and immediately caught her, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    Seeing that ir was now safe, Wesley didn''t need to hold back. He tried to kick the man again, but the leader knew some kung fu and dodged his attack with some difficulty.


    Supporting ir with one arm, Ga fired twice, and the bullets hit the man''s leg. He yelped at the top of his lungs and went down on his knees, weak as pudding.


    The goons were soon under control. Wesley walked towards Ga and gently took ir in his arms. He rushed towards a military car.


    Two military doctors got out of the car. Wesley slowly ced ir in the back seat and told them, "Her fingers and feet are hurt."


    "Understood, Colonel Li."


    Wesley looked at the unconscious woman, his eyes full of affection. His hands balled into fists. Her eyes were closed, and her face was as pale as a ghost. He took a deep breath and got out from the vehicle.


    Wesley watched as the car drove off. When it was out of sight, he turned around and walked towards the house. The criminals were being taken, under escort, to the vehicles.


    "Wait!" Wesley stopped them, his face deadpan.


    After questioning some of them, he let the soldiers take two-thirds of the bandits to the vehicles and he took the rest of them back into the house with him.


    Soon, several noises came from within the house¡ªthe sounds of wine bottles breaking, and heartrending cries of the criminals.


    After a significant amount of time, he brought the criminals out once again. Their faces were ck and blue.


    They were all barefoot, and their feet were covered in blood. Their handsy limp at their sides.


    The leader looked the worst. His mask was now gone, revealing his face which was covered in burns. In any other situation, he would have looked terrifying. But now, he couldn''t even walk. He was almo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    h, Orion."


    Wesley''s hands balled into fists when he saw the scene inside the ward. He turned around and left the ce to find a doctor to treat his wound.


    As he walked away from her ward, he couldn''t help but remember what ir had told him before. "Orion is pursuing me."


    "I''m a bit moved..."


    "Wesley, do you think I should ept his love?"


    Wesley recalled what he had answered to that.


    He remembered saying, "If you like him, then you should go out with him." "Then don''t break up with him."


    ir waited for Wesley all day, but she was disappointed.


    The room was quiet in the dead of the night. All kinds of thoughts crossed her mind, keeping her awake. ''Wesley was not fully recovered when he hade to rescue me. Did he get injured again? Is that why he hasn''te to visit me?''


    She picked up her phone with her left hand. It was less injured than her right. She scrolled down her contact list and found Niles'' number. She wanted to call him, but on second thoughts, she decided to send him a message instead. "Niles, are you in bed?"


    Niles'' reply came quickly. "No, I just arrived at the in-patient department to visit Wesley."


    "How is he?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "I haven''t seen him yet. Wait. Are you not taking care of him?" Niles was confused. His mother had told him that ir was taking care of Wesley.


    Apparently, Niles didn''t know that ir was injured. After some consideration, she typed, "I''m still busy working. You go check on him first."

 Chapter 659 You Have No Right

    Niles sent ir a nodding-head emoji.


    Whistling a peaceful tune, he tucked his phone back into his pocket, just outside Wesley''s ward.


    He was about to push the door open when he saw what was going on inside through the ss window. Wesley wasn''t alone¡ªGa was with him.


    Mouth agape, he fished out his phone, opened the camera app and raised it. But he found Wesley looking at him with his sharp eyes. ''That guy must have eyes in the back of his head!'' Niles eximed inwardly.


    Under Wesley''s watchful eye, Niles covertly took a photo of him and Ga, pretending to call someone, phone to his ear. After a few seconds, he abandoned his pretense and sent the pic to ir. "You busy now? Check this out," he texted, indicating the pic he had just taken.


    And that was when Ga appeared at the door.


    Niles clicked the "send" button, put his phone back into his pocket, and waved at her with a smile. "Hi, Ga. Come by to visit Wesley?"


    Ga nodded. "Yeah."


    "Wait. How did you... Oh, that''s right! You transferred to the base in Y City, huh?" His family talked about helping Ga get a transfer to Y City, so Niles naturally knew a bit about it.


    "Mmm hmm. Your brother helped a lot." Ga cast a grateful nce at the man in the bed.


    Niles whistled at his brother, came over and shed a goofy smile. "He''s a piece of work. With his contacts and reputation, it was a piece of cake to get you deployed here. Right, Wesley?" He tried to lick his brother''s boots because he was afraid of being found out.


    Wesley, however, didn''t buy it. With a deadpan face, he spat, "Your phone."


    "Huh?" Niles panicked. ''I guess he knows. Am I that obvious?'' he mused.


    Ga couldn''t help giggling. "Niles, you forgot to turn off your shlight," she reminded him kindly.


    Niles was dumbstruck. ''What? I was such an idiot!'' he cursed himself inwardly.


    Putting on a fake smile, Niles hummed and hawed over an excuse. "I guess I must have identally turned that on. Silly me¡ª"


    "Your phone! Now!" Wesley repeated in a cold voice.


    Left with no choice, Niles took his p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    visiting your brother?"


    "Yeah." The reply was short.


    ir was puzzled. The reply made her feel like she was talking to Wesley. She took a closer look at the username, and it was Niles.


    But Niles had never just sent one word to her. In fact, he never used one word when he could type ten.


    ir shook off the weird feeling and wrote, "How is your brother?"


    "Much better."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief. "So Ga''s been taking care of him?" ''Niles knows I like his brother. That won''t sound too weird, '' she thought.


    "No."


    ir could feel something was wrong. ''Am I talking to Niles? He never talked like this!''


    As she was still pondering over this, another message came. "Hey, ir. Since my brother is fine, I''d like to go visit you."


    This time, ir wasn''t the least bit suspicious. This was more like Niles. However, her left hand began to ache after texting like this. She had to send him a voice message saying, "No, no. That''s not necessary. I''m okay. Just take care of Wesley."


    "I don''t need to."


    "Oh right. Ga''s there. If you get tired of being a third wheel, you know where I am." Her voice was full of disappointment. If it weren''t for her injured feet, she would have gone to visit Wesley.


    Niles didn''t reply to her.


    Before long, someone walked into her ward. To her surprise, it wasn''t Niles, but Wesley, who should have been in bed, recovering.

 Chapter 660 I Just Want To Keep You Company

    Wesley wasn''t in patient clothing. He was wearing a green army T-shirt, camouge pants and ck boots¡ªmilitary fatigues.


    His sudden appearance reminded ir of Ga. She was so jealous she didn''t want to talk to him. However, he saved her again, so she couldn''t just ignore him. "Hi, Colonel Li," she said.


    ''Whenever she''s mad at me, she calls me Colonel Li, '' Wesley thought.


    He thought that she was acting really weird. ''She said she loved me, but she shared a hug with Orion. Now she''s mad at me.


    What did I do this time?''


    Wesley stood beside her bed and stared at her bandage-wrapped feet and fingers. Seven digits total were covered with bandages, leaving only three fingers on her left hand free. ''So she typed those messages with only three fingers?'' Wesley felt both amused and heartbroken.


    "It was my fault you were kidnapped," he said apologetically. ir was totally innocent. He felt bad that she was hurt because of him.


    ''Why''s he being so formal?'' ir bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "It was not your fault, but those thugs''."


    "All of them are behind bars now." He made sure they paid for their crimes. They had gotten back double whatever they had done to ir.


    "Good to know." Then she remembered she wasn''t talking to him, so she mmed up.


    Although she was not a chatterbox like Niles, she could hold her own in conversation.


    "Get some rest." Wesley guessed she was still weak and didn''t have the strength to talk, so he prepared to leave.


    "Wesley!" ir called out and raised her head abruptly.


    Wesley paused and turned to look at her. "Could you stay? At least for a little bit?" she pleaded.


    Confusion was written in his eyes.


    "Maybe till I fall asleep?" she asked with a hopeful expression. She was alone in the ward, and it got kind of frightening at night.


    However, before Wesley could say yes, someone knocked on the door. "Hey, ir, you up?" a voice asked.


    It was Orion, nked by two of his bodyguards with several shopping bags.


    Orion didn''t expect to see Wesley here. He knew ir liked W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Sleep Curse" were freaking her out. She had to y on her phone to distract herself, though her fingers were killing her.


    Before long, she had the urge to pee.


    At first, she didn''t want to bother the nurses. But then, she really couldn''t hold it in anymore and pressed the nurse-call button.


    Then she heard footsteps in the hall. ir, who had been teetering between abject fear and an intense desire to pee, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Someone opened the door and turned the light on.


    Before ir saw who it was, she said hurriedly, "Miss, I need to go to the bathroom. Will you please help me¡ª Huh? Wesley?"


    And yes, it was Wesley at the door.


    ''Why is he still here? I thought he left.''


    Upon hearing that, Wesley walked over, lifted the covers and scooped her up in his arms. "Hey, hey, wait!" ir panicked and tried to break free.


    "What?" he asked.


    "Um... Can you get a nurse in here?" She wanted to go to the bathroom. Her fingers were bandaged and she couldn''t take off her pants.


    Seeing her red face, he chuckled mischievously. "I''ll help you with that."


    "No! I mean, no, thank you. You need to recuperate. The nurses said I could always ask for their help."


    However, Wesley didn''t listen to what she said at all. He entered the bathroom with her in his arms. He didn''t even let her use the wheelchair.


    Then, they got to the most awkward part...

 Chapter 661 Too Naive

    Wesley sat ir on the toilet seat. Her face med with embarrassment. She was wearing the hospital pants. Her injured hands were close to useless and she couldn''t take them off by herself. How was she supposed to pee with her pants on? By now, Wesley also realized the problem. He and ir looked at each other. The air was thick with awkwardness.


    "Um... Maybe I should send for the nurse," she remarked quietly, breaking the silence.


    Wesley thought it was a good idea. But then his eyesnded on her bandaged feet. It urred to him that one nurse wouldn''t be enough to help her out in that situation. At least two nurses were needed¡ªone to help her with her clothes and the other to support her.


    But he could do both by himself.


    He quickly made up his mind. He held her with one arm and lifted her a little to make sure that her feet were off the floor. Without saying anything to her, he started to take off her pants with the other hand.


    ir was too shocked and embarrassed to utter a single word.


    A few minutester, she was carried out of the bathroom, her face on fire.


    After cing her gently on the bed, Wesley went back to the bathroom. When he walked back into the room, he turned the lights off. ir thought he was leaving, but instead, he sat on the bed.


    He took off his boots, lifted the nket, and slid into the hospital bed.


    ''What''s he doing? Is he spending the night here?'' ir wondered, her eyes wide.


    In the dim light streaming through the window, she could see his tanned profile.


    "Wesley?" she called, poking his strong arm with her pinkie.


    "Yes?" he responded. Even lying in bed, he looked serious and stern. Everything about him was military.


    "The nurse said that visitors are not allowed to spend the night in the ward. Orion was asked to leave," she reminded him. She didn''t want Wesley to be asked to leave too. He was a military officer after all. It would be embarrassing if he were to be thrown out.


    "I''m not a visitor. I''m a patient."


    ''Oh, right. He is hospitalized here too, '' ir thought, sighing. ''But, wait...'' Something dawned on her.


    "When your mom and I were taking care of you in the ward, we had spent the night, and no one said anything about it. Why is it not allowed now?"


    Wesley didn''t answer.


    ir poked him again. "Do you know why? Is it a new rule?" she prodded.


    "Yes, I do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    and snuggled closer towards him. Wesley felt like he was about to lose thest bit of his self-control. "Behave yourself!" he said.


    "Oh, okay!" she said. But she didn''t. She kept moving and holding and touching him. "Are you seriously not going to take up my offer?" she asked.


    Wesley''s body went stiff. "Don''t think I''m not aware that you''re doing this on purpose," he warned her without looking at her. ''She is doing this just to torture me. She''s probably thinking that with her hands and feet injured, I won''t be able to make her do stuff.''


    Although he had seen through her, ir didn''t feel embarrassed. "You''re not interested in women, right? So, what are you worried about?" she asked with a smirk. ''I''m injured now. I can''t help him the way I didst time. Let him suffer, '' sheughed inwardly.


    All of a sudden, she felt his hand on her lips. "You''re being too naive," he said in a low voice. ''She has so many things to learn yet, '' he mused.


    "What do you mean?" she asked him.


    There was a sinister gleam in his eyes. With his hand still on her lips, he finally turned to her and whispered, "If you don''t go to sleep right now, I''ll teach you all the different, interesting things that a woman and a man can do together in bed."


    Wesley was a man of his word. ir held her breath as she stared into his dark eyes.


    "Wh...what things?" she stuttered, curious, afraid and excited. He continued to guide his hands on her lips. She felt turned on. But he didn''t kiss her. What was he trying to do?


    He gave a wicked smile and asked, "Care to give it a try?"

 Chapter 662 I’m Sorry

    "Not until you tell me what it is," ir said.


    "You''re kidding, right? You really don''t know? You never did that with Miller?" Wesley asked. He remembered that she and Miller were together for quite a while, and figured they probably tried lots of sexual positions. His hand balled into a fist at the thought of it.


    "Miller? What does he have to do with any of this? Why did you have to bring him up? Buzzkill!"


    His hand which had been rubbing her lips grabbed her chin. "He ever let you..." And he leaned in close to whisper to her.


    ir got what he meant. That even though her hands were injured, she could use her mouth. Not only was he assuming she and Miller had sex, but was also asking for a blow job.


    ''Asshole!'' ir found his arm and bit into it.


    Wesley didn''t make a sound, but the sharp pain made him grit his teeth.


    ir let go. Her teeth weren''t sharp enough to draw blood. She shoved his arm away and raged, "Get out!"


    Touching the bite mark on his arm tenderly, Wesley asked calmly, "When did you turn into a dog?" She had bitten him more than once.


    "I turned into you!" she stormed.


    If she wasn''t injured, she would have kicked him¡ªhard. Maybe even punched him too.


    Wesley was not happy, either. But he could only me himself. It was his fault that ir ended up with Miller. If he hadn''t turned her down, she wouldn''t have gotten engaged to that cheating scumbag.


    He did have regrets. Every missed opportunity with ir was a regret.


    He took her into his arms ruefully, kissed her hair and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    ir thought he was apologizing for what he said to her. "Don''t ever talk about that stuff," she snorted. She had never had sex with Miller. They never even shared a passionate kiss.


    "I won''t. Ever." He stroked her cheek. "Don''t see Miller again."


    Because of his apology, her anger vanished. What wafted in the air now was affection and romance. There never was a sweeter scent.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Of course. You didn''t happen to run into him on your way here?" ir wondered when he left.


    "No. The nurse said he left after taking a phone call," Joslyn told her.


    "Oh, but he shouldn''t be at work. He hasn''t recovered yet." Hartwell heard what she said.


    "Wesley''s job is special. If he were paralyzed, he''d have to find a way to get to work. Besides, he is almost recovered," he said.


    "Sounds cruel." ir felt bad for Wesley. "Not at all.


    I assume he''ll be back to work soon and will be super busy." Because of the information on the SD card, a new operation concerning more than one hundred human lives was being put together.


    Even if Wesley wasn''t part of the mission itself, he still was inmand.


    Hartwell put the warm food on the table by the bed and wheeled it over to her. "Focus on getting better. Don''t worry. Wesley will be fine."


    "Yeah." ir hoped everything would be okay. She was about to grab a spoon when Joslyn picked up the bowl and said, "Sit still. I''ll feed you." By instinct, ir wanted to decline. Then she looked at her hand, and opened her mouth.


    Before putting the spoon in her mouth, Joslyn blew on the congee patiently. "Mrs. Ji is feeding me personally, and she''s pregnant. She take care of you like this?" ir joked, looking at Hartwell.

 Chapter 663 Cecelia Had An Idea

    Hartwell rolled his eyes at ir. "That''s because I''ve never beenid up in the hospital like you."


    ir retorted, "Humph! It is what it is."


    Hartwell frowned. "How''d it happen, anyway? Wasn''t Wesley supposed to be protecting you?"


    "Nothing he could have done. Someone handed me a micro-SD card. Some guys were after it. They knew Wesley was in the hospital, so they figured they could do what they wanted." ir never med Wesley for what happened. In fact, she was grateful to him¡ªhe saved her again.


    She still remembered how, surrounded by a dozen armed gangsters, Wesley had insisted the leader carry her out. And the man walked into an ambush set up by the soldier.


    "So, you''re defending him now? I can''t say anything bad about him? Let me remind you, youngdy, you''re not dating him. He won''t even admit you''re his girlfriend." Hartwell got mad every time he thought of it.


    ir shrugged. "Not his fault either. I just have to be more persistent."


    "Stop defending him! Wise up! There are so many fish in the sea. Why him? Can''t you live without him?" Hartwell was deeply disappointed.


    Sensing his anger, Joslyn wasn''t happy. She red at him. "Hartwell! What is wrong with you? ir is hurt. Quit stressing her out."


    Hartwell made no retorts.


    ir touched Joslyn''s hand and said quietly, "It''s okay. I know he means well. You should chill too. Stress is bad for the baby."


    "I''m not mad. I guess I was pretty easy to date, so he doesn''t know what it''s like. I should have yed hard to get. Then he''d have a better idea of what you''re going through. He wouldn''t talk to you like that." Joslyn rolled her eyes at Hartwell.


    Hartwell didn''t say a word.


    ir was amused by Joslyn''s reactions. "Pah! You were so infatuated with him. Someone was so excited after they were asked out that they couldn''t get to sleep. I wonder who that was."


    Joslyn blushed. She rolled


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    mom''s phone, he raced to the hospital.


    It was already the dead of night by the time he got there. The hospital was very quiet.


    Niles had already asked the security guards on duty at the entrance to let him know as soon as they spotted his brother. Once they reported him on Wesley''s arrival, Niles rushed to ir''s ward and told her, "Hurry. Get ready. Wesley''s here."


    ir put away her phone quickly. Niles helped her into bed, and left the ward stealthily.


    When Wesley walked in, he saw ir in the ward, alone, eyes ssy, staring at the ceiling.


    Seeing him, she didn''t move. She tried to cry, but the tears wouldn''te. So she pinched herself. A little too hard, though. The floodgates opened immediately. "Wesley..." she sobbed.


    Wesley quickened his pace and pulled her into his arms.


    Before this, Niles had told her Wesley was very perceptive. It was pretty hard to pull the wool over his eyes.


    She figured if she talked too much, she might give it away. Thus, ir spoke as little as possible, only wailing in his arms.


    Wesley glimpsed a medical examination report ced on the table, which read, "ir Jing, 24, terminal liver cancer."


    ''Terminal?'' Wesley was shocked. He looked at her and asked, "I...I didn''t know. Any symptoms?"

 Chapter 664 Will You Be My Boyfriend

    "Yes, there are," ir replied. "I often feel this pain in my liver in the evenings. I never took it seriously, that is, until my digestive tract bled this morning. After checking the test results, the doctor told me that it was terminal liver cancer." Niles had informed ir about all the symptoms a patient with terminal liver cancer would have, and had asked her to memorize all of them. So, she had no trouble answering his question.


    Wesley held the medical report tightly in his hand. His brow furrowed. This was too sudden and too harsh, and it was hard to believe. How could a young girl like ir possibly develop terminal liver cancer out of the blue? He stroked her cheek gently and soothed her, "Don''t cry. There must have been a mistake. I''ll go ask the doctor myself."


    "Don''t go! The doctor said that I only have a few months left. I want nothing more than yourpany in thesest few days of my life. Don''t go anywhere. Stay with me, will you?" Her weeping was muffled as she buried her face into his chest. He patted her head slowly.


    "I''ll keep youpany. But let me just talk to your attending physician. There is no way that your days are numbered. It must be a mistake. Trust me." That a perky girl, who was always smiling, developed cancer and had only a few months to live was uneptable, even to a tough guy like Wesley.


    Cecelia had threatened ir''s attending physician into cooperation, but even so, ir was worried that the doctor might give their n away. Besides, it was never easy to slip one over on Wesley. She wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, "Okay. But can you wait until I fall asleep? I want to be with you."


    "Sure," he agreed without any hesitation. He put the medical report back on the table.


    With one hand holding onto ir, he dialed Niles'' number with the other. "Wesley, what''s up?" Niles asked once he got through.


    "Do you know a Dr. Zaria?" queried Wesley without any greeting. ir''s heart leaped at his question. But it didn''t seem like he doubted her.


    "Of course. She is an expert hepatologist. She was the one who did the medical examination on ir. Wesley..." Niles choked. "I can''t believe this. This can''t be true, right? ir is so lovely and pretty. She doesn''t even have a boyfriend yet. How could such a horrible thing happen to her? This is so sad..."


    Then he cried out into the phone loudly. Wesley felt as if he we


    t couple of days off. She won''t be here until two dayster."


    ''What?!'' Wesley couldn''t believe the nerve of that doctor. ''Her patient is going through the darkest moment of her life, and she decided to take a vacation? Thisdy is the most irresponsible doctor I''ve ever heard of.''


    He fished out his phone from his pants pocket and called Carlos. "I need a favor."


    "Shoot," said Carlos. He was just about to get on a ne for a business trip.


    "Find me the best hepatologist you know."


    "What''s wrong? Who''s sick?" Carlos asked.


    "ir. Terminal liver cancer,"


    Wesley replied after a pause. Carlos was silent for a moment. "I''ll put Emmett on it."


    "Thanks."


    Both ir and Cecelia were surprised to know that Wesley would go to such lengths to find the best doctor in the world to cure ir.


    In the ward


    ir leaned against Wesley''s chest, immersed in his tenderness. "Wesley, will you be my boyfriend for the next few months?" she asked expectantly.


    Wesley looked at her with mixed emotions. But he remained silent, giving her no reply.


    ir got nervous. "If you don''t want to, it''s fine. I''m already used to your rejection anyway."


    He gave her aforting kiss on the forehead. If she really had only few months to live, then he would spend all those days making her every wishe true.


    In the following days, Wesley, who usually tended to be busy all the time, stayed in the ward every day to take care of ir. She felt ecstatic the first two days, but on the third day, guilt overwhelmed her. This was just a trick. She didn''t want it to cost Wesley''s career.

 Chapter 665 She Is My Woman

    "Wesley," ir said.


    "Yeah?" Wesley was texting someone. When he heard her, he put away his phone and walked over to her. "What''s the matter? You in pain?" he asked.


    ir shook her head. "No, not anymore. I''m fine now. Why don''t you go to work?"


    "I''m out on leave. Are you thirsty?"


    asked Wesley. ir nodded. Wesley held the water ss for her, tipping it to her lips. ir sipped at it. After a bit she cupped the water ss and told him she''d had her fill.


    ir was upset. As time went by, guilt and anxiety gnawed at her heart. Wesley was doing everything he could for her. He even asked for leave so he could stay at the hospital. All this because he was told that she was sick and dying. And he believed it. It was really a ruse to get her and Wesley together. What if he got behind at work? What if he was needed on base? ir felt really bad. Soldiering was his life. She had to try and persuade him somehow. "How about this? I''ll call if I need you."


    Wesley put the ss on the table and announced, "I''m not going anywhere. Get some rest."


    His tone had a finality to it. There was no room for argument.


    After helping her lie down, he sat on the edge of the bed. The anxious look on her face aroused his suspicion.


    ''Something is off, '' he said to himself. ir was too nervous to look him in the eye.


    The next morning, Orion came by. It had been only a few days since hisst visit. When he got to the ward, Wesley had gone to buy breakfast for ir.


    The soldier came back with a bag of takeout just as Orion walked out of the restroom. Thetter had a basin of warm water with a towel draped over his shoulder.


    The look in Wesley''s eyes was coated with gloom. The two men exchanged perfunctory greetings, and Orion immediately turned to ir. "Don''t worry. I''m just cleaning your face. You''re not supposed to get your bandages wet¡ªdoctor''s orders. So I''ll do it for you," he persuaded.


    Wesley fumed. He used to be the one who helped ir with these things. Now another guy took his ce. There was no way he would stand for that.


    Orion dipped the towel in the water without waiting for an answer.


    ir looked at Wesley''s stony face,


    point. "Mr. Li, if it''s a whooping you''re wanting, I can dish it out. Come get some!"


    Wesley looked up while brushing ir''s teeth. "dly!" he replied with a wicked smile. That was exactly what he wanted.


    He had even beaten up his own brother for getting too close to ir. Of course he wouldn''t mind kicking the sorry ass of someone he barely knew.


    ir realized what was going on. ''A fight? Orion versus Wesley? This is bad!'' She rinsed her mouth and said hurriedly, "No, no! Orion, stop! You can''t beat him. No one can!" Niles told her that Wesley never lost a battle and he had almost never met his match.


    Orion was a boxer, Golden Gloves champ and all that. But ir was sure he would lose to Wesley.


    Her cries only made him more determined to fight Wesley. He took off his suit jacket, tossed it onto the sofa, and started warming up, doing a quick stretch of his limbs, throwing punches into the air, and jumping around.


    Wesley calmly took ir''s toothbrush, the cup, the towel and the basins to the bathroom, arranged them in order and then returned.


    But still, he wasn''t in a rush to start the fight yet. He ced the breakfast in front of ir and helped her hold a chicken pancake with her injured hands.


    "Eat the pancake first. I''ll get you some congee in a minute," he assured her. ''In a minute? Is he actually going to fight Orion?''


    "Wesley, Orion was joking. Don''t hurt him," ir said, looking at him anxiously.

 Chapter 666 You Have Cancer

    Wesley took off his hat and put it next to ir. He threw a sidelong look at Orion who was limbering up, and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make this quick."


    ir was worried.


    The ward wasn''trge by any sense of the word, but Wesley was certain that it was big enough for him to take Orion down without breaking anything.


    "I''ll show you one of China''s main exports¡ªkung fu." Wesley stretched his knuckles, then held out his right hand toward Orion and curled his fingers, gesturing for him to make the first move.


    Orion couldn''t stand the provocation. Swinging his fists, he charged towards Wesley and aimed his punches at his face.


    Orion blinked his eyes, lying on the floor. "Anyone get the number of that truck?" he joked.


    He winced in pain, but made no other sounds. He rolled over and sprang to his feet, eager to continue the fight.


    Things didn''t go as he expected. Orion came at Wesley once more, hoping for a body blow that would take his rival out. That didn''t happen. Instead, Wesley leaned away at an angle as the fist traveled past him. Then, he grabbed Orion''s arm, and used his other fist to pummel the man, striking his temple, his jaw, and his ear in quick session. Then, Wesley switched to kicks, the sole of his foot smashing into Orion''s hip. As Orion staggered, Wesley kicked him again in the floating ribs. He crumpled.


    While Oriony groaning on the floor, Wesley calmly sat on the edge of the bed and picked up the bowl of congee. He took a spoonful and put it to ir''s mouth. "Here. It''s still warm," he said.


    Orion''s two bodyguards, who had been waiting for him outside the door, rushed into the ward when they heard the scuffle. They helped him off the floor, and then they both attacked Wesley to avenge the guy who signed their paychecks. Orion wanted to stop them, but every part of his body ached.


    In too much pain to finish a sentence, he could only watch as Wesley dispatched his finest bodyguards with an elbow smash and a roundhouse kick to the head. Amazingly, the soldier held the bowl the whole time, and didn''t spill a single drop.


    ir''s eyes sparkled as she watched. She had always thought he was handsome and cool, but now her admiration for him had reached a new level.


    When Wesley was done with them


    to be discharged?" she asked urgently as soon as she saw him.


    The nurse walked into the room behind Wesley. She walked up to ir andforted her, "Miss Jing, your feet and your hands are all healed now. But... your liver... Be strong. It''s only cancer. You''ll beat it."


    ''What?'' ir was perplexed.


    The nurse continued with a sympathetic expression, "Your cancer is curable. You''ll be healthy again. You just need to go to another country for the chemo."


    ir''s heart skipped a beat. She turned to Wesley nervously. "I...I''m hungry. A snack sounds good about now. Buy me some?"


    "Sure," Wesley replied without hesitation.


    He turned and left the ward, but he didn''t go far.


    Once he was out of sight, ir smiled at the nurse and said, "You scared me. What you said sounded pretty convincing." After the phone call with Cecelia, she was sure the nurse was on her side.


    However, the nurse looked at her and said in apassionate tone, "Miss Jing, I meant it. You really have liver cancer."


    "That''s impossible! I''m fine. I feel good. Niles told me the symptoms, and I have none. Hahaha!" irughed.


    The nurse walked closer to her and grabbed her hand anxiously. "That foreign doctor is one of the foremost liver specialists in the world. He''s the best in his country. If he says you have cancer, then you have cancer. Thank God we caught it in the early stages... That''s why you don''t feel anything yet."


    What the nurse said and the anxious look on her face freaked ir out.

 Chapter 667 Now, Were Breaking Up

    To convince ir, the nurse took out her medical examination report, which was different from the one ir had previously received. "See for yourself. I''m telling the truth. Your disease requires immediate treatment. I came here to ask whether you want us to inform your family about the examination result or if you want to do this all by yourself. To be honest, Mrs. Li and Dr. Li knew that you had cancer from the beginning. They only yed along with you, hoping that it would help you ept the truth as you go through this dark phase of your life. Colonel Li is already aware that the three of you were working together to trick him."


    ir was dumbfounded. She just stood there for a moment, staring at the nurse. "Even if I¡­ Even if I do have cancer, why do I have to go to another country for the chemo?" Chemotherapy was avable in her country. ir didn''t understand why she had to go abroad for the treatment. She didn''t want to leave the country again. She didn''t want to go away from Wesley again.


    "Your doctor works there. He is the best in the world," the nurse replied softly. She stared sympathetically at ir, who was on the brink of tears.


    "I don''t believe this!" ir blurted out, grabbing the nurse''s cor. "This can''t be happening. I need to hear the truth from my attending physician." She was desperate.


    "All right, okay. I''ll go and get her. Wait here," the nurse said, freeing herself from ir''s tight hold. She rushed out of the ward to get the doctor.


    A whileter, Zaria walked in. She looked at ir and sighed deeply as she said in a sad tone, "It''s true, ir. But please don''t worry too much about it. The cancer is still at an early stage. There is a huge probability that you will bepletely cured."


    ir cried, for real this time.


    She was dying¡­


    She would be forever separated from Wesley.


    In the hallway, Wesley silently listened to her crying. After a minute, he dialed a number and ordered, "Ask Ga toe to the in-patient department of the military hospital."


    When Ga arrived huffing and puffing, Wesle


    ce, Ga held Wesley''s arm. Clearing her throat, she said, "Wesley has been waiting for me. Now that I''m here..."


    ir got her point without her having to finish. She watched the two of them standing together. Dressed in their uniform, they looked like a couple in matching clothes.


    That day, when they had saved her from those kidnappers, they had worked together as a perfect team. Back then, ir had realized what kind of woman deserved Wesley¡ªa strong-willed and capable heroine, like Ga.


    When Ga had first walked into the ward, ir had wanted to thank her for saving her life. But the cold situation deprived her of that chance.


    ir fumed at the pair. She grabbed a pillow and tossed it at Wesley. "You are such a cruel man! Get out of my face! I don''t want to see you anymore!" Her rtionship with him hadsted only a few days.


    She was being dumped and also had to digest the fact that she had cancer. ir felt her world copsing.


    Wesley and Ga made their way towards the door. ir added in a cold tone, "If you break up with me, I''ll go to the army base and let everyone know how you toyed with me!"


    "Whatever," was all he said.


    They left without turning back. ir wailed, burying her face in the covers.


    When they were in the hallway, Ga let go of Wesley''s arm and sighed, "If you really like her, you shouldn''t be doing this."

 Chapter 668 Youll Have A Hard Time With Her

    Without saying anything, Wesley took a cigarette from the pack and a lighter from his pocket. He was going to have a smoke after he led Ga to the ground floor.


    "She has cancer! Her parents passed away a long time ago. And now you make her feel like dog-doo. What if shemits suicide? What then?" Ga continued to confront Wesley since he stayed silent. Strangely enough, she never expected herself to be a good girl. Why should she be on ir''s side? She loved Wesley, but she was now persuading him to care about ir.


    "She doesn''t have cancer," Wesley said simply and walked into the elevator first.


    Ga was stunned by his words. Quickly following him into the elevator, she asked, "Okay, I''m confused. If she doesn''t have cancer, does she know? And if she does, why lie about something like that?"


    "That''s my point. I''m teaching her a lesson. She''s still recovering, but decided to y the pity card. I''m not falling for it." He talked to the nurse who told ir she had cancer, and Zaria, the doctor. It was then that he found out Zaria was actually a friend of his mom''s.


    ir had gone too far this time. He had to teach her a lesson. Did she know how worried he was? She probably raised his blood pressure a few points.


    Ga sighed helplessly. "You both deserve each other. Did you see how angry she was? You''ll have a hard time with her."


    "Not really," he announced with determination. He had almost lost it when he was told about ir''s cancer. She''d never know what a monumental effort it was to act as normal as possible. He was close to the edge, and only through his willpower was he able to keep it together.


    ''Not really?'' Ga wondered in disbelief. She threw a nce at the expressionless man. That man was impossible. She knew he liked ir, so what had he nned? He wouldn''t go too far, would he? It would probably break his heart to see ir sad. Even Ga herself felt her heart ache for ir. If it were bad for Ga, it had to be far worse for Wesley.


    In the following two days, ir hadn''t seen Wesley even once. Adalson and Natalia came to pick her up the day when she was discharged.


    Before she left the hospital, Cecelia called her. "ir, how''s everything between you and Wesley? Did our n work?" the mother asked excitedly on the other end.


    ir paused for a moment. She didn''t want to worry her, so she lied, "Yeah. It''s working."


    Cecelia glowed with joy as she heard the good news. "I knew it! I''m a ge


    led and teased, "ir, just keep that in mind. I can''t leave you, and mypany needs you. So, don''t go epting any strange offers, okay?"


    ir took in his meaning. After a pause, she assured him, "I don''t want to work at a bigpany like TS Group. You know that."


    Orion heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, I trust you. Take care. Call me if you need anything."


    "Will do. Bye."


    At the Orchid Private Club


    Just as Wesley stepped into the club, a familiar woman standing in front of the elevator caught his attention. With the help of a waiter, she walked into the elevator with a well-dressed man.


    The elevator stopped at the eighth floor. Wesley''s eyes darkened.


    ''Why is she here? And who''s that guy? Why is she with him?'' he wondered.


    He entered the VIP elevator and pushed the button for the eighth floor as well. Just as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw the woman enter Room 822 with the stranger at the other end of the corridor.


    Wesley stood rooted to the spot.


    Last time when he knew she was at another hospital to get a second opinion, he sent a message to her, telling her that she didn''t have cancer. He had expected her to call and throw a tantrum, or evene straight to him to make a scene. But she didn''t. She didn''t even try and call or text.


    That was not like her. What was going on? Unable to read her mind, Wesley had been very annoyed at this.


    Gripped by anxiety, he turned to the waiter who had ridden the elevator with him, and said, "I want to know who booked Room 822. It''s a matter of national security." It was a lie, but it motivated the waiter to override any privacy concerns.


    "Yes, Mr. Li!"

 Chapter 669 Because Shes Cray

    The assistant from TS Group led ir into the private room. There were two people already there. One was York Kuang, the general manager of TS Group; the other was a woman who ir didn''t know.


    As soon as she stepped into the room, a whiff of strong perfume assaulted her nostrils. ir frowned. The air was so thick with the odor she felt she was being suffocated.


    Seeing ire in, York Kuang greeted her enthusiastically, "Hi, Miss Jing. Wee!"


    Holding her breath, ir maintained a polite smile and shook hands with him. "Good evening, Mr. Kuang."


    "And let me introduce you to the daughter of our CEO¡ªSte Zhuge." York Kuang led ir over to the woman dressed in a light-green stylish outfit.


    She looked just like one of those Instagram models. Her skin was fair, and she wore delicate makeup on her face. It was cleverly applied so that she wouldn''t look made up. The look in her eyes was arrogant and condescending.


    ir was confused by the presence of the CEO''s daughter. ''Why is she here?'' she thought. Nheless, she greeted her graciously, "Nice to meet you, Miss Zhuge."


    Ste Zhuge nonchntly shook hands with ir. She didn''t even bother to stand up. After casting a cold nce at ir, she turned to re at York Kuang and grumbled impatiently, "She''s here. Can we eat now, finally? I''m starving!"


    She thought angrily in her mind, ''I don''t understand why York invited this woman along. She''s hot, but that''s all she has going for her. Probably hired because of her "ahem!" assets. Humph!''


    ir knew what she was implying. The CEO''s daughter wasining that she waste.


    But ir wasn''tte. She was there at the agreed-upon time¡ª7 p.m. In fact, she was ten minutes early. It was just that York Kuang and the woman hade too early.


    York Kuang immediately asked the waiter to bring out the food. Then, he pulled a chair for ir in a gentlemanly way. "Please sit down, Miss Jing."


    "Thanks!"


    ir began to chat with York Kuang since she had no idea why Ste Zhuge was even here.


    In Room 888


    Damon noticed the gloomy and contemtive look on Wesley''s face. He actively sat down next to the officer, pped him on the arm, and asked in a yful voice, "Hey, Colonel Li, what''s up? You look seriously down. What''s the matter? Maybe I can help."


    Wesl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ew each other. ssmates, huh?"


    "Yes. We were in the same ss for three years."


    "Well..." York Kuang asked tentatively, "So if there''s a job with double your sry and better benefits waiting for you, would you consider changingpanies?"


    ir didn''t show much interest in the offer. But nothing got past Ste Zhuge. She eyed ir up and down while thinking, ''She''s just a trantor. What''s so good about her? Why does the general manager of TS Group have to wine and dine her? He even offers to double her sry?!''


    ir took a sip of the red wine. She pretended she didn''t know his true intention. "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''m really happy working with Orion. And being happy every day is much more important than having a high-paid job. I love my job."


    "Sure, you have a point." York Kuang thought it was unnecessary to beat around the bush anymore. Tapping the table with his fingers, he looked at ir and said sincerely, "Miss Jing, what about a sry of a million a year, and a swanky apartment downtown? Come to work for us, and we''ll offer you bonuses, dividends, on-site healthcare, a gym and restaurants in the building, travel insurance, and all sorts of other benefits. What do you think?"


    ir felt ttered. She was just a trantor. Orion had already offered her a good sry and benefits. She didn''t expect the TS Group would be even more generous. However, she didn''t want to work for them. Putting down her ss of red wine, she looked at him with gratitude and declined, "Thank you, but..."

 Chapter 670 Shes Here For A Purpose

    Ste did not let ir finish her words. She snarled at York venomously, "York Kuang! She''s a mere trantor. She doesn''t deserve the sry you''re offering her! And what''s with the special treatment? Does my dad know anything about this?"


    York smiled timidly and tried to exin, "Miss Zhuge, please calm down. Miss Jing graduated from a very prestigious university. She has an edgepared to the other candidates. Her background is impressive as well. She has the prerequisites and other certifications suited for the position. The TS Group is in need of a talent like¡ª"


    "Oh, is that so? If she''s sopetent and so perfect, why not put her in the public rtions department?" Ste sarcastically said, abruptly cutting off York''s words.


    ir remained silent as she studied Ste''s face.


    York massaged his forehead as he tried to reason with his boss''s daughter. "Miss Jing used to be the head of the trantion department in the Jin Group. Her verbal skills made her famous in her field. Aside from tranting, she''s also good with handling otherpany matters."


    "Okay, are you done buttering her up? Do you know what the average price of a house in Y City is? Not lower than a few million! You promised her a house in the city! Are you kidding? Will you pay it yourself? But if you want to hire her so badly, I guess it''s only fair that we deduct her house fee from your sry. It doesn''t look too good, no?"


    York was at a loss for words.


    ir was still speechless as before. She couldn''t figure out how York was able to deal with a woman as ridiculous as Ste. ir stood up from her seat and politely said, "Miss Zhuge, I don''t know the reason you''re here. I just hope you mind your words from now on. Mr. Kuang has a wife. You should know that your words, when heard by the wrong people, might affect his reputation negatively. It would look bad for the all of us."


    "I can say whatever I want. Who do you think you are? Who are you to police what I can and cannot say? Do you feel bad now?" Ste pointed a finger at ir. She was seething in anger. She had never been opposed in her whole life.


    ir took her purse and made her way t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s their eyes met and headed towards the elevator.


    Ste didn''t want ir to go though. "ir, why did you trip me?" she called out.


    Her voice sounded really weird. She was trying so hard to sound nice since Wesley was around, but her anger seemed to be resurfacing.


    ir turned around to look at her. Instead of answering her question, she asked, "Did it hurt?"


    Ste raised her wounded knee and said in a pitiful voice, "Of course, it''s very painful."


    Everyone was watching them. "Serves you right!" ir responded coldly.


    Ste was appalled at this reply. Despite Wesley''s presence, she still raised her voice at ir. "What do you mean?"


    ir sneered. "I meant what I said, Miss Zhuge. Next time, please watch your mouth. Didn''t your parents teach you it''s not proper to insult people you barely know? If you still haven''t learned your lesson,e. Let me trip you once more. Learning is more effective if you get both your knees wounded,"


    ir said as she approached Ste who had never wanted anything more than to p ir across her face. But Ste knew Wesley was watching them. She broke free from York''s arms and dashed towards Wesley. "Colonel Li, please help me!"


    ir watched as Ste lunged at Wesley.


    Wesley was frowning at the strong scent of Ste''s perfume. She was about to throw herself at him, but to everyone''s surprise, Wesley suddenly took a few sidesteps. "Sorry, I don''t know you."

 Chapter 671 Come Back With Me

    Wesley moved aside in a sh. Ste couldn''t stop her momentum and fell into the arms of the man behind Wesley. Niles had heard the noise outside the room and had decided to take a look.


    He didn''t expect a woman to throw herself into his arms as soon as he opened the door. The strong perfume from the woman hit his nostrils hard. "What the hell?! Who are you? Some kind of perfume witch? Ugh! Get away from me! The smell is suffocating!" Niles struggled against her hold. He turned to his brother with the woman still clinging on to his arm. "Wesley, who is this? Please release me from her grip! Throw her into the hospital wing and have her disinfected."


    Ste''s face darkened. Holding Niles'' arm, she finally managed to steady herself. "Who the hell are you?! How dare you talk about me like that? Do you know who I am?" she snarled at him.


    Ignoring her rant, Niles pinched his nose and continued, "Brother, please. Take this woman away! I can''t breathe!"


    Ste''s face immediately flushed with embarrassment when she heard Niles call Wesley "Brother." She stammered, "Oh¡­so, you''re¡­ Colonel Li''s brother."


    Niles stared at her in irritation. It was then that he noticed ir not too far away from them. In an instant, the disdain on his face was reced by surprise and joy. He called out excitedly, "ir! My dear sister-inw! You''re here too."


    ''What? Sister-inw?'' The crowd in the corridor looked between Wesley and ir. They were shocked by this new revtion.


    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at ir, wondering if she had heard him wrong. ''Sister-inw? Why did Niles address her that way?''


    ir felt embarrassed by all the unwanted attention. She forced a smile and said, "Hi Niles. I was just about to leave. I have some work to do. Enjoy yourself. Bye." With that, she walked towards the elevator.


    Niles threw a nce at the emotionless Wesley. Seeing that his brother hadn''t even budged a little, Niles sighed helplessly and thought, ''Looks like I need to put in a lot more effort to help my stupid brother gain his lifelong happiness.'' He then quickly caught up to ir. "ir, why not join us? Carlos, Damon and some other friends are here too. Come on, it''ll be fun."


    ir would''ve readily agreed to Niles'' invitation if she hadn''t had a quarrel with Wesley. But she and Wesley were giving the silent treatment to each other, so she didn''t have any good reason to stay. "I''m sorry,


    ub witnessed the scene in shock, their mouths agape. But they knew who Wesley was, so they didn''t dare say anything and just watched him walk to his car with the woman struggling on his shoulder.


    Wesley quickly opened the car door, stuffed ir into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. She didn''t even have the chance to protest.


    As she struggled to get out of her seat, he gripped her chin to make her face him and said sternly, "I''m just driving you to the hotel. Don''t shout, don''t struggle. The more you struggle, the more it excites me. Don''t turn me on, understand?" As he said those words, he stroked her soft lips with his fingers.


    ir''s face turned beet red. His tone was serious, and his words wereced with passion.


    Wesley drove her to the hotel where she was temporarily staying. They remained silent the whole way. When they arrived at the hotel, he carried her out of the car like he usually did. He watched her walk into the hotel before driving away.


    On the fifth day of her stay at the hotel, ir heard someone ring her door bell as she was about to go to bed. She opened the door and looked into the eyes of the man she had missed so much in the past few days.


    He was holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands, yet his face was devoid of any emotion.


    "What?" ir asked, pretending to be impatient. But deep down, she was excited to see him.


    Wesley handed her the bouquet of yellow carnations and said, "Come back with me."


    "I''m not rted to you in any way, Colonel Li. Why should I go anywhere with you?" When she saw the yellow carnations, her insides boiled with anger.

 Chapter 672 Pure Friendship

    "Come back to the apartment," Wesley requested again, ignoring her question. The apartment felt like a cold and cheerless ce without her there. He didn''t want to be there if she wasn''t.


    "No way! Goodbye!" ir was about to shut the door.


    But Wesley managed to squeeze into the room before she closed the door. He slipped in, using his boots to stop the door from closing. Unable to prevent him, she said angrily, "Why did youe here? Go find your girlfriend Ga. Didn''t she say that you''d been waiting for her? Why are you still here?"


    "I''m not waiting for her," he exined.


    "Whatever. Not my business. You saved my life, and I owe you money. That''s all." Of course, no matter how angry she was, she couldn''t forget that he saved her life.


    Wesley fell silent.


    When he didn''t say anything else, ir took a deep breath, quieted her emotions and said, "You were my first love. Everyone always talks about their first loves in the past tense, like first love wasn''t real. I used to think that was bunk, but not anymore. So when you brought Ga by...the way you behaved around her...now I believe it."


    Wesley was rendered speechless. What did he do that day? Did he behave differently around her? He didn''t think so.


    "Please go away. I won''t bother you anymore. I owe you 300k. I''ll get you the money, but it''ll take some time." ir pushed him out and was about to close the door again.


    Wesley put his hand on the door. "Don''t."


    "Don''t? Don''t what? I told you I wouldn''t bug you anymore, so what do you want?" she retorted.


    "I don''t want that! I don''t want you to avoid me. Don''t forget that you were the one trying to date me. You can''t just leave!" he dered.


    ir looked at him in shock. "True. I fell in love with you first, and tried to get you to notice me. But I''ve given up. You don''t get a say in this, Colonel Li. We aren''t anything to each other." She remembered how he dumped her that day.


    Wesley stared at her in silence. Then, he dropped that topic and handed the flowers to her. "The flowers, here you are. I''ve been in a lot of flower shops."


    ir looked at the flowers. Now she became visibly calmer. "Who gave you that idea?" she asked. Wesley knew nothing about romance. There must be someone who told him to buy flowers for a girl.


    "Damon." He didn''t bother trying to hide it. Damon knew more about women than he did.


    "So did Mr. Han specifically tell you about the ye


    ime, the door was closed before he could have a chance to step inside.


    The fourth day, with the help of a professional florist, Wesley bought a bouquet of yellow roses. The professional said yellow roses meant apologies and blessings.


    Wesley believed ir wouldn''t turn him away this time. However, after a simple nce at the flowers, she said coldly, "Wrong color."


    At this point, he had totally run out of patience. Ignoring her refusal, he stuffed the flowers in her arms, forced her inside and kicked the door closed. He pressed the woman against the wall. The bouquet was squished between them, a few petals dropping onto the floor. He called out in a low voice, "ir..."


    She thought he was mad at her, but he suddenly kissed her lips and demanded, "How about this? You pick out the bouquet you want!" The best way was to let her choose the flowers herself.


    ir didn''t expect this to happen. Her heart was pounding fast. "No way! I''m not going!"


    He kissed her lips again. "You have to!"


    "No way! Why should I do anything you say?" She tilted her head to one side to avoid his kiss.


    Wesley tightened his grip on her waist, held her chin and gave her a deep kiss.


    After a long and affectionate kiss, he panted as he said, "I''m going to kiss you until you agree."


    ir was ticked off. "How dare you! Why should I listen to you?"


    "I... missed you."


    These were unexpected words from him. ''Is he trying to be sweet?'' she wondered. But these three words worked like magic. Her anger dissipated at once. Nheless, she asked arrogantly, "Will you buy whatever I choose?"


    "Yes. I promise."

 Chapter 673 Magical Flower Meanings

    "What about red roses?" ir asked tentatively.


    Wesley hesitated and then said, "No. Not those." Even though he had little to no knowledge about the meanings of different flowers, he knew red roses meant "I love you."


    They weren''t a couple, so he couldn''t buy her red roses.


    "So much for your promise. Wesley, you don''t need toe by every day..."


    "Fine, I''ll buy you the red roses." He finally gave in. Anyway, buying her a bouquet of red roses didn''t necessarily mean they were boyfriend-girlfriend.


    ir leaned against the wall and looked at the bouquet of yellow roses in her arms. She smiled. "How about this? If you say ''I love you, '' then you don''t have to buy me flowers," she suggested.


    "No." He would rather buy the red roses than confess his love to her.


    To him, the words "I love you" meant amitment. He couldn''t say them casually. He wasn''t afraid ofmitment¡ªhe was afraid of breaking thatmitment because he was a soldier.


    ir wasn''t surprised, nor was she angry. She already knew his answer even before she asked. She stood on tiptoe to draw her face near to his and whispered, "Wesley, listen. I''ll go back to the apartment with you. But we can''t keep doing this. I''ll get tired of it, and want real love. When that happens, there will be no ''us.'' We won''t have a future anymore..."


    He tightened his arms around her waist. Their noses touched; they could feel each other''s breath, the lifting of the chest as they drew in air. After a moment of silence, he said quietly, "ir, there are a lot of ways to love someone. Being together isn''t the only way. If you''re happy, so am I."


    ir felt like she had heard those words somewhere. ''Oh, right! On TV. The guy always says that to the girl, '' she realized.


    At the thought of it, she sighed helplessly. Wesley was so stubborn. She found it hard tomunicate with him. "You don''t need to buy me red roses. I like the yellow ones. They''re beautiful." As she finished speaking, she pushed the man away from her and began to arrange the pressed flowers nicely.


    "Go back with me." He stressed his purpose again.


    ir nodded. "Before that, answer me one question. Are you dating Ga? I love you, but if you already have a girlfriend, I can''t. I won''t be the other woman."


    Wesley answered sinctly, "I don''t like her."


    "But she likes you."


    "That''s her problem," he said firmly.


    "Okay. Let''s go back home." ir handed t


    . "Was that fun?"


    ir felt pain. She covered her mouth and red at him. "Yes..." Her voice trailed off. The man pulled her hand away and kissed her on the lips again.


    After they returned to their apartment, they went to their respective bedrooms. Wesley hadn''t kissed ir in a long time. He felt the kiss in the car wasn''t enough.


    Absent-mindedly, he finished his shower quickly and came out with a bath towel around his waist. He had just taken his pajamas from the closet and pulled off the bath towel when the door was suddenly pushed open. "Wesley, where''s my luggage... Ahh! You... I... Why...are you naked?"


    ir hastily covered her eyes and turned around to leave, her face as red as a tomato.


    "Stop!" Wesley called out to stop the woman and slowly put on his pajamas. Then he walked up behind her.


    ir thought he was angry, so she apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I always knock, I mean I usually do. I just forgot this time. Sorry!" She was telling the truth.


    He was close now. She opened her eyes slowly and turned around. Seeing him in his pajamas, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    But he suddenly took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, his hot breath falling on her neck. "Remember what you told me the other day? You''re right, you know, it''s been awhile. Remember when you got me off? You need to help me now."


    "What... When did I say that? No, I didn''t mean it like that..."


    "Whatever! ir, I already apologized to you. I deserve a reward."


    "How?" She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Wesley grabbed her hands which were already healed and answered her with action.

 Chapter 674 Youre Bringing Shame On The Li Family

    After a long while, her face burning red, ir put on her slippers and dashed out of Wesley''s bedroom. She ran back to her room and buried herself under the quilt. She didn''t even bother to close the door.


    Her hands were still shaking from the excitement; her heart was racing rapidly. Biting her lower lip, she tried topose herself. She had ended up giving him a hand job again.


    This was the second time he had made her do it for him. Do it once, and there would always be a second time. His heavy breathing and sensual groans echoed in her head the whole night.


    Wesley walked out of the bathroom after a second shower. She wasn''t in his room anymore. He looked at the messy bed and grinned broadly as he recalled what had happened only moments ago.


    He was lost in the memory when his phone started to buzz on the desk. It was an unwee distraction as it interrupted his reverie of the beautiful moment he had with ir. He walked to the desk and picked up the phone.


    Niles. A dash of displeasure shed across Wesley''s eyes. His stupid brother always called him at odd times.


    "Wesley, did I wake you?" Niles asked when the call connected. Without waiting for an answer, he continued, "Could you lend me some money? I have fallen in love with a female star. But my sry is not anywhere enough to pursue her. Just give me fifty thousand dors. Okay?"


    "No. I don''t have any money to give you." Wesley refused without the slightest hesitation.


    "What? Why not? Are you saving up for something?" Niles asked, disappointed. He knew that fifty thousand dors was not a big deal for his brother.


    "Yes, I''m saving," he admitted bluntly.


    An evil smile appeared on Niles'' face. "I have heard that a man crazily saving up his money is a man in love. Brother, you''re being mean to me for a woman? Who''s the lucky girl?" he asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "Zip it!"


    "Bro,e on. It''s just fifty thousand. It''s a piece of cake for you. Don''t be so stingy. You''re bringing shame on the Li family."


    Wesley wiped his hair with a towel. He sighed and agreed reluctantly, "Fine, I''ll see what I can do."


    "Great! Now, that''s how a man of the Li family should be like." Niles was excited, a happy smile crept up his face.


    "When will you return the money?" Wesley asked in a strict tone.


    Niles'' face fell. "You have never asked me to return the money you have given me before¡­" he said glumly. "Fine. Maybe next month."


    "You''ll have to repay the double amount."


    Niles went silent for a moment; then he hung up.


    ''Is


    e, Wesley let ir stay in the car and went to the shop himself. In no time, he came back with a paper bag full of hot sugar-fried chestnuts.


    ir couldn''t wait. She opened the bag and to her surprise, besides the hot chestnuts, there were also some sugar-fried haw apple, fried chips and some other snacks as well.


    The delicious smell made ir''s mouth water. She couldn''t help but take a bite of the haw apple. "It''s sweet! Oh, but it''s a little sour too."


    Wesley looked at her. "You don''t like it?"


    ir shook her head. "It''s fine. Just a little sour. I like it."


    "Good."


    After returning to the apartment, ir went into the kitchen and opened the fridge. She wanted to see what ingredients they had because she wanted to cook something for Wesley.


    Wesley came into the kitchen and put a peeled chestnut into her mouth. "Eat."


    As she chewed, she reminded him, "Don''t peel anymore now. They are still hot." The chestnuts were freshly fried and were indeed pretty hot. She had wanted to eat them in the car, but had given up since they were piping hot.


    "They wouldn''t be as sweet and delicious if they got cold," he said casually and turned around to peel the second one.


    She stopped checking the fridge as she repeated his words in her mind.


    She stared at Wesley''s tall figure; a warm feeling coursed through her heart. This man could be so heartless sometimes, and other times, he was incredibly considerate. It was sort of a love-hate feeling.


    ir busied herself with cooking, while Wesley continued to feed her the chestnuts. After eating more than ten of them, ir shook her head and said, "No more. If I eat all the chestnuts, I wouldn''t be able to have dinner."

 Chapter 675 Wesleys Mission

    Wesley put the Chinese chestnuts in his hand away, washed his hands and got ready to help ir with the cooking.


    ir, however, shooed him out of the kitchen. "Just go watch TV and rx. I''ll tell you when it''s ready."


    Wesley didn''t argue, but instead of watching TV, he went to the balcony to have a cigarette.


    Standing on the balcony, he took a drag on his cigarette and blew out a cloud of smoke. He leaned against the railing, watching her hard at work making dinner. A smile formed on his lips.


    Afraid that she hadn''t made enough food for Wesley, ir made some dessert. But in the end, she ate most of the dessert. He kept on feeding it to her.


    This kind of life was simple, but after everything she''d been through, she felt really happy with what she had now. At least there was no one trying to hurt her.


    This was their home.


    If only she could have Wesley''s baby. Then her life would beplete.


    It was around 11 p.m. when Wesley got a message from ir on WeChat. "I''m so sleepy," it read.


    He sent a question mark in reply.


    "Turn off the light for me?"


    Before long, Wesley opened the door to ir''s bedroom. She gave him a sweet smile.


    ''He is so good to me, '' she thought.


    He came over, lowered his head and nted a kiss on her cheek. "That''s my reward," he exined.


    ir reached out her arms, cradled his neck and kissed him on the lips. "Want more? Then stay here."


    His eyes were filled with desire for her as he tightened his hands around her waist. After a while, he simply said, "Two years."


    "What?" She was confused.


    He didn''t exin further, but just kissed her on the lips passionately.


    ''ir, if you haven''t found someone else by the time I get back, then I''ll marry you, '' he swore to himself.


    After the passionate kiss, Wesley turned off the light, left her bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    Back in his own bedroom, he lit another cigarette while going over his orders for a new mission. It was his choice; he didn''t have to go. But he''d get hazard pay on top of his regr sry, not to mention it was a chance to serve his country.


    If he epted the mission, he would be sent to D City soon. It was a multi-national mission.


    This was a messy business, and involved tens of thousands of people.


    He not only was inmand, but would personally work undercover.


    He couldn''


    u looking at him like that? You even noticed his shoulders, hips and feet. Why?"


    Wesley answered indifferently, "I only took two nces at him. You know I''m a soldier. I''m trained to read people. He even had some stic surgery. His double eyelids are fake."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. But she had to admit that she was no longer jealous.


    "If I said you had a nice body, would you hold it against me?" he joked. ''Well, if she put on some weight, then she''ll be more cuddly. That''ll piss her off if I tell her.''


    "Because you do have a nice body," he continued. ir screamed out of shyness and awkwardness, and pinched Wesley''s arm. ''What the hell? I thought she wanted to hear that. I guess I don''t understand women, '' he thought to himself.


    Then he recalled what Damon told him before. "Dude, if you don''t want to get dumped, then don''t use logic with your woman." Wesley thought it made sense and let ir pinch him as she wanted.


    Time went by, and Wesley hadn''t decided whether he would ept the mission or not.


    One day, when Wesley got home from work, ir pulled him into her room hurriedly.


    His heart raced wildly in his chest. ''What''s going on? Does she want to sleep with me?''


    ir, however, stood on a weighing scale andined, "I''ve put on 2.5 kilograms."


    "And?" He didn''t get it.


    "It''s all your fault!" Wesley was not as busy he had been before. He always went to the store, bought her delicious food and didn''t allow her to do housework. That was why she had gained weight.


    "Okay." He wouldn''t admit he did it on purpose.

 Chapter 676 Give Him A Kiss

    ir couldn''t believe her ears. "Huh? That''s it?"


    "I''ll keep on providing food for you," Wesley replied.


    ir''s jaw dropped in awe.


    Just when she thought her life was going to stay the way it was, something unexpected happened; all because the actress Niles had feelings for had turned him down.


    At some party, Niles gathered enough courage to approach the said actress. The woman caressed his face and teased, "Boy, your skin is so fair and smooth like a girl''s. Sorry, you''re just not my type. I like your brother! Tough and ragged, but in a good way. Hey, would you do me a favor and introduce me to him?"


    Niles was deeply hurt and decided to renew his image. He made up his mind to be a tough guy like his brother. He went to Wesley and insisted he join their physical training.


    Wesley epted his request. He took it as an opportunity to get Niles off his bad habits. He brought his younger brother along as he trained his men. On the seventh day, they hiked a mountain to do their outdoor workouts there. Wesley pointed to a huge rock and instructed Niles, "Go rock climbing."


    He had been bored in thest six days, so he thought rock climbing would be at least kind of interesting.


    Wesley''s men climbed the rock one after another. ''Looks pretty easy to me, '' Niles thought as he watched the ones before him.


    He couldn''t be more wrong.


    "Chief! I can''t do this," Niles yelled to his brother as he held onto the rope for his dear life. When Wesley took him in for the training, he demanded Niles call him Chief. He had been treating his younger brother as one of his men.


    Wesley only watched as his brother dangled hopelessly. "You are a man. Do it!" hemanded quite sternly.


    Niles let out a few desperate cries. Upon seeing theck of progress, Wesley picked up a pebble and threw it at his butt. Of course, it hit him urately. Niles was left with no choice but to keep on climbing. He cursed his brother all the way up of the rock.


    Not long after, Niles gave up. "I quit! I''m going home. I no longer want that woman. She''s just not worth this struggle. Actually you''re her type. I''ll give her your number."


    The soldiers snickered.


    Wesley had seen many soldiers like Niles before, and knew exactly how to deal with him. In a cold voice, he said, "You quit? No. That''s not gonna happen." He instructed the soldier atop the rock to fasten the rope.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you for your own good."


    Niles stayed suspended for a few hours. He''d grown desperate and was extremely livid at Wesley.


    At the end of the day, Niles was taken back to his ce by Talbot and Bowman.


    He stayed in bed for three days to recover. Wesley came to visit him once. Once he had confirmed he was still alive, he left right away.


    Niles was fuming when he saw his brother leave. He made up his mind that he was taking vengeance against his cruel brother.


    Niles was surprisingly smart when it came to pranks. He developed an idea soon enough.


    His idea was simple¡ªhe would help ir get what she wanted, which was to sleep with Wesley. It would be perfect if she got pregnant. Niles hoped she''d give birth to a boy. He knew how troublesome boys were. He''d torture Wesley to death for him.


    Three dayster, ir received a bottle of red wine from Niles. He sent her a message saying, "ir, my friend brought me a bottle of wine from France. This wine is really good. Why not enjoy it with my brother?"


    Niles was really putting extreme effort in making Wesley and ir''s life happy. He actually bought the wine himself, and it cost him a fortune. He''d tasted good wine before, but he''d never bought one himself.


    He decided to ask his mother to reimburse the wine. After all, he did this for Wesley and ir, and he believed that Cecelia would be more than happy to hear that.


    ir was really moved by this. She wrote, "Niles, thank you so much. You''re being really nice to me."


    ''Ah, the Li family is really treating me well. Grandpa Keith, Aunt Cecelia, Niles...''

 Chapter 677 Have You No Shame

    Niles sent ir a smiley and wrote, "I forgot to tell you. When I got the wine from my friend, I opened it to get a whiff. I hope you don''t mind. Don''t worry, I didn''t taste it."


    "No, no, no. I don''t mind at all." It was not like Niles had drunk any of the wine.


    "Well, enjoy the bottle with my brother. It''s a beautiful night. I hope you two enjoy it." He added a smirking-face emoji.


    "I really appreciate it, Niles."


    Putting her phone aside, ir went to the wine cab and took out a decanter. The apartment was well-equipped, despite the fact that the previous owner had never lived there.


    She poured the wine into the decanter and then realized that she didn''t even know if Wesley wasing over that evening. So, she sent him a quick message.


    Wesley''s reply came soon after, and his positive answer thrilled her. She really wanted to enjoy the wine with him.


    She took her time in the bath, after which she put on a strapless ck nightgown.


    Standing before the full-length mirror, she looked at herself, her face blushing red. She looked pretty sexy in the gown. ''I wonder what Wesley will think of me when he sees me in this?


    But who cares? I really am trying to seduce him.''


    She found the perfume he had bought her and sprayed some on her neck and wrists. She dabbed these spots with a tissue and was finally satisfied when she smelled the faint fragrance on her.


    ir was pouring the wine into two sses with a smile on her face when she heard the front door creaking.


    She put down the decanter. "You are home," she said happily.


    "Mmm hmm."


    She jogged over to him and threw herself into his arms before he could even remove his shoes. He held her waist, making sure that she was steady in his hands.


    He could feel the warmth of her body beneath the smooth silk gown. Her familiar fragrance aroused him and he unconsciously held her closer to his body. His Adam''s apple bobbed, the look in his eyes intense. Unable to hold back his desire, he lowered his head andnded his lips on hers.


    Intoxicated by his passionate kiss, ir wrapped her hands around his neck. After a few minutes, he finally let go of her and panted. "You..." he stammered. ''She looks different today.''


    ir stood on tiptoe and whispered in a seductive voice, "What?"


    Wesley pinched her waist and p


    air stared at him, not knowing what was going on in his head. This was the first time Wesley had humiliated her like this. She was both puzzled and pissed.


    ''I love him, but that doesn''t mean he can insult me like this!'' "I''m shameless?" she asked in a low voice. "I''m desperate to get fucked? Yeah! That''s right." ir was so angry that she lost her cool. While he was off guard, ir held him, pushed him down hard and pressed him against the bed.


    She was too furious to exin anything. Ignoring his murderous eyes, she leaned in closer and kissed his lips.


    Wesley found it humiliating to be under her.


    And more than anything, he didn''t want to have sex with her in his current state. He tried to sober up, but his efforts went in vain. The drug was so strong that he couldn''t control himself.


    Besides, ir''s soft body was on his, and his hard member was going to explode soon.


    Wesley bit his tongue hard to regain his senses and sat up on the bed.


    His move was so abrupt that ir almost fell to the floor. She held onto his neck tight to keep herself from falling.


    "Leave!" he ordered through gritted teeth, his eyes red with fury and lust.


    ir wouldn''t listen. "No!" She swore to herself that she would getid that night. She pushed him back on the bed and whispered in his ear, "I think you are the one ying dumb, Wesley." ''Would he use this opportunity to sleep with me?'' she wondered.


    Her hot breath fell on his neck, making him feel dizzy. He knew that if he couldn''t make love to her now, he would explode.

 Chapter 678 You Are Tying The Knot

    At that moment, Wesley made up his mind¡ªhe would make ir his woman.


    He gave her slender waist a tight squeeze and took the lead.


    With one quick movement, he was on top of her. Too impatient to wait any longer, he torn apart her strapless ck nightgown.


    He kissed her passionately, while his hands ran over her soft, naked body. Although she wanted to resist his advances, she was unable to. Rather than wrestle him, she allowed him to devour her. Her arms snaked around his muscr shoulders tightly as he entered her. She bit her lips to hold back her moans.


    Wesley made love to her all night. When he finally let her sleep, the birds were already chirping outside their window. Ignoring the messy bedroom, he walked naked into the bathroom.


    Wesley didn''t go to bed after that. Day broke, and he got dressed. Standing at the bedside, he fixed his eyes on the sleeping woman, lost in thought.


    ir rolled over to the other side of the bed in her sleep, and the nket shifted. A dark red stain was visibly seen on the light gray bed sheet.


    Wesley stared at the stain for a while before he finally realized what it was.


    A wide ear-to-ear grin appeared on his handsome face, and his heart melted.


    He had always thought that since ir and Miller had lived together, they must have had sex. But it looked like he was wrong. After all, the blood-stained sheet was solid proof of her now stolen virginity.


    He fished out his phone and called Carlos.


    Carlos was still sleeping, with Debbie in his arms. "This better be important," he threatened in a low voice.


    "When you got your marriage certificates, neither you nor your wife was present at the scene. How did you get your certificates?" he asked, curious to know more about the procedure.


    Carlos'' eyebrows shot up when he heard Wesley''s question. He got out of bed quietly so that he wouldn''t wake Debbie up. "Are you tying the knot?" he asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Wesley had slept with ir, and he needed to take responsibility for it.


    "You are a soldier. You need to report it to your superior first," Carlos reminded his friend.


    "That''s not a problem."


    After some consideration, Carlos told him how he and Debbie had obtained their marriage certificates. "The photo needed for the certificates was edited in Photoshop. Are you nning to do the same?"


    "Yes," Wesley answered as he looked at his beloved woman. He chose to have their picture photoshopped instead of actually


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ebrate the New Year together. When I was angry at him, he sent me flowers and apologized to me. He peeled Chinese chestnuts for me and fed me. He always hugs me and kisses me.


    And just like that, a bottle of wine spoiled everything. I only wanted to enjoy some good wine with him. He thought I was trying to seduce him and said I was shameless.


    Yes, I admit that I wanted to seduce him. But that''s only because I love him. And then, we had sex.


    What I don''t understand is why he asked me to have a morning-after pill after we slept together for the first time. He even disappeared after that night. I haven''t seen him since.


    Why? I really don''t understand."


    The forum was popr among youngsters. Soon, many people left theirments on her long post. ir read everyment carefully.


    "Sis, those closely involved in a situation may not be able to see the bigger picture as clearly as those outside the box. If a man hugs you and kisses you, but refuses to ept you as his girlfriend, it means that he doesn''t love you. You even slept with him! Wake up, girl. Don''t be so silly."


    "I can tell that your rtionship isplicated. It might not be as simple as it seems. Nevertheless, I''m sure that he is not that into you."


    "A man who can''t make you feel safe is not a good guy. Sis, listen to me. Leave him! Now!"


    "He asked you to have the morning-after pill? Why didn''t he just use a condom? He''s such an asshole!"


    "He doesn''t love you, he just wants to fuck you. When he finally falls in love with a woman one day, he will leave you."


    There were so manyments, and each of them said that the man didn''t love her.

 Chapter 679 Im Tired

    Locking her iPad, ir scoffed bitterly at herself. After a long while, she picked up her phone and called her best friend. "Joslyn, I''m tired of begging for Wesley''s love."


    The sadness in her voice did not escape Joslyn''s ears. ''Huh? She wouldn''t stop bragging about how nice Wesley was to her a few days ago¡ªhe''d wash her panties by hand, peel Chinese chestnuts for her, buy her designer bags... But why is she like this now?'' She asked with the utmost care, "Bless, what''s going on?"


    "Joslyn, I''m pretty sure Wesley doesn''t love me at all. I think he''s being nice to me because he feels like he has to." ''Maybe because of Uncle Adalson. Maybe because I was pestering him. Maybe because his family members like me...''


    "Bless, chill. Start from the beginning," Joslyn said. Her friend was struggling to understand what was going on.


    ir sensed that Joslyn was quite nervous, and giggled to calm her down. "Hey, don''t worry about me. It''s bad for the baby. I''m used to him being a jerk. Yeah, so I''m done with him."


    As a conservative woman, she had given him her most precious thing¡ªher virginity. But instead of asking her to be his girlfriend, he left only a note and a box of morning-after pills. She felt used, unwanted, like a whore.


    "Bless... You... Maybe you should talk to him first. Give him a chance to exin..."


    ir shook her head. Then she realized that she was on the phone, so she said, "I don''t think so. Things won''t change. I don''t want to be in that situation again."


    Joslyn was really worried about ir, and she had a hunch that ir meant what she said this time. ir seemed like she''d made up her mind.


    Even when she had proposed to Wesley in front of his unit and got rejected, she didn''t give up hope. This time, it was like all hope had drained from her.


    "Where are you now? What you need right now is some goodpany to take your mind off this."


    "Please don''t! Think of the kid. I don''t want something to happen to you. Believe me. I''m okay." ir tried to sound cheerful.


    However, Joslyn didn''t buy it. Hartwell wasn''t home now, and she was pregnant. So going alone was probably a bad idea. After mulling it over for a while, she offered, "How about this? I''ll take Hartwell''s mom al


    the pen hit the floor, he bent over, picked it up and put it back on the desk.


    The old man trembled in anger. "I''m going to call your grandfather!" he threatened.


    "He wants me to get married soon. He is more eager than me," Wesley said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The old man was rendered speechless.


    After taking a long while to calm himself down, he still tried to persuade Wesley, "Have you ever thought about this? If you get married now and then go to D City, what if something bad happens to you? Are you willing to let her be a widow then? How about this? After youe back from D City, I''ll immediately sign them."


    Wesley knew the old man was doing this for his own good, but he couldn''t afford to wait another two years. "I won''t go to D City unless you sign them," he insisted.


    "Damn it! Are you threatening me? Wesley Li, do you still remember you are a soldier? You''ve been served in the army for many years. Soldiers follow orders without question. You forget that? Get lost and write that sentence ten thousand times!"


    "I''ll do it after you sign them."


    The old man felt Wesley was hopeless. Pointing at Wesley''s nose, he shouted with red eyes, "Aren''t you afraid of being demoted?"


    "I''ll ept any punishment as long as you sign the papers."


    The old man couldn''t believe his ears. ''How did Adalson''s niece bewitch him sopletely? He doesn''t care about his career. He doesn''t care about moving up in rank. And even the threat of demotion won''t stop him!''

 Chapter 680 Marriage Certificates

    Seeing that he was unable to change Wesley''s mind, General Zhao had no choice but to give in. After all, he was proud of Wesley. "You win." He threw up his hands in a helpless gesture, his voice tired. "As long as you sign the document and agree to get transferred to D City, I''ll sign your marriage application forms. Now, go fetch your document."


    Wesley saluted to express his gratitude and left the office to fetch the document. He soon returned with the transfer agreement. While Wesley signed it, the old man did the same on the marriage application forms.


    After all the procedures, Wesley got the marriage licenses the next morning.


    He couldn''t help the need to share the good news with ir, but she was still at work. He had to find something else to do to kill the time.


    By the time Wesley headed home, it was about 8 o''clock in the evening, a silver moon high in the sky. When he opened the door, ir, who was packing her stuff in the walk-in closet, paused for a while before continuing on. He eased the envelope with the marriage licenses in it from his pocket, a nervous flutter in his belly.


    After a deep breath, Wesley walked in and reached out to ir, the envelope in his hand. "Take a look!" he smiled.


    ir paused, but she didn''t say anything, nor did she take the envelope. She returned to folding her clothes.


    A bit anxious, Wesley grabbed her wrist. "Look at it!"


    ir looked at him, her eyes full of sarcasm. "A shameless woman like me doesn''t deserve to look at your stuff."


    Wesley hung his head, her words stinging him. "I''m sorry for what I said." He''d been mad at her for drugging him, and had allowed his anger to get the best of him, which led to a slip of the tongue. A slip he wished he could take back. But words were like arrows, and once fired, they could not be called back.


    ir, of course, would not forgive him that easily. ring at him, she snorted. Then she grabbed the envelope, shook off his hand, walked to her door, and threw the envelope out of her bedroom. She pointed at the living room, voice like ice. "Get out!"


    Wesley''s face darkened.


    His mood became ck, dampening the joy, the earlier excitement, and the dreamy asion he had envisioned.


    "Wesley Li, I don''t want to see your face right now. You may leave," ir added coldly.


    Wesley didn''t move.


    ir took a deep breath before going back to the walk-in closet to continue packing her stuff.


    However, just as she was about to pick up a shirt, Wesley grabbed her hand, a helpless feeling running through him. "ir, please, just look at the thing in the envelope."


    "I said no!" ir struggled.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Her familiar fragrance reached Wesley''s nose, and he unconsciously held her closer to him. The love bites on her neck reminded him of the


    Debbie, ir made a quick decision. Joslyn''s hospital was nearby. Since ir didn''t know where Debbie was, it made sense to go to keep Joslynpany. After all, Joslyn was her best friend.


    Two hourster, Joslyn gave birth to a healthy boy. The Ji family members were thrilled at the good news.


    Joslyn named the boy Patrick Ji.


    After keeping her best friendpany for a while, ir went to look for Debbie. But she didn''t find her, and Debbie''s phone was off. She went to many ces Debbie would frequent, asking if anyone had heard anything or seen her, but to no avail.


    Left with no choice, she decided to call Wesley for help, though she was still mad at him. But his phone was off too. She then learned from Adalson that Wesley was on an urgent mission. It would take him a couple of days to return.


    Desperate, ir turned to her cousin, Hartwell. Maybe he would have better luck.


    Meanwhile, news spread of the ident and scandals about Debbie. There were stories that she cheated on Carlos. Someone said she divorced Carlos and had an abortion after knowing his life hung in the bnce.


    Days passed and ir still could not find Debbie. She was in a panic. To make matters worse, Wesley still had not returned from his mission.


    One of Hartwell''s men saw Debbie, but before he could follow her, she got into a car and disappeared.


    Then came the news that Carlos died.


    Wesley finally came back. Ignoring the fact that they weren''t on speaking terms, ir called him and said urgently, "Debbie''s got it bad. You need to help her."


    "Calm down. I''m on my way." The moment Wesley came back to Y City, one of his men told him that Carlos had a car ident and Curtis asked him to call back.


    He called Curtis, but Curtis told him Carlos was dead. Wesley''s heart sank. "Are you kidding me? If so, this isn''t funny at all!" he spat, refusing to believe it.

 Chapter 681 Blair Has Left

    A bitter smile appeared on Curtis'' face as he said from the other end of the line, "Wesley, I''m telling the truth."


    Wesley didn''t know how to respond.


    He hung up the call and rushed towards Carlos'' manor with a dozen soldiers in tow. On the way, he prayed that Curtis was just making fun of him and that Carlos was safe and sound.


    "Wesley, you must help Debbie!" Wesley remembered what ir had asked him.


    And he had promised her that he would do everything in his power. He would do whatever ir asked of him.


    When he reached the gate of the manor, Curtis and Debbie were already there, but the guards had stopped them from going in.


    After a quick assessment of the situation, Wesley and his men barged into the manor.


    The decoration inside made Wesley''s heart skip a beat¡ªthe traditional ck and white funerary couplet, the mourning hall, Carlos'' ck and white portrait... Carlos was...dead.


    Before Wesley could learn anything more about the ident, Debbie received a phone call and left the manor in a hurry. Although he wanted to help her, he had no chance to offer her his assistance.


    Wesley had to ask James.


    It took him some time to ept the fact that Carlos was really gone. He swore to himself that he was going to find out the truth. At that moment, Curtis'' phone rang. It was from Debbie.


    Over the phone, she told Curtis that she had lied to everyone. She said she had divorced Carlos after knowing his death and was leaving Y City with her new boyfriend. Wesley, who was standing beside Curtis, heard every word.


    He was so pissed off that he broke into curses near Curtis'' phone so that Debbie could hear him. He felt bad for his best friend who had been so nice to this ungrateful woman. He also pitied ir who had asked him to help Debbie.


    What made him angrier was that Debbie shamelessly med him for stopping her from seeking her own happiness. Wesley was shocked by her heartless words.


    Later, when Wesley and Curtis stepped into the living room of the vi, they saw Jamesforting Tabitha, who was crying bitterly over her son. Wesley went over to them and said, "Uncle James, I will look into the ident and find out¡ª"


    James interrupted him and stated in a sad voice, "Wesley, Curtis. Carlos was fortunate to have friends like you. But please, let me handle this. Carlos was my son, and as his fa


    be seen.


    It was already past midnight. He found a note on the table in the living room which said, "I won''t bug you anymore." He called her, but his number had been blocked.


    Wesley didn''t know what was going on.


    Carlos was gone. And now, even ir had left him. Wesley felt like he was being abandoned by the whole world.


    He sat on the couch and lit a cigarette. After a while, he fished out his phone and sent a message to someone. "Get me ir''s location."


    Before long, he got a message. "She is staying at herpany dorm on Dagmar Road. Her roommate is a woman. She is 29, and is from H Country..."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief.


    ir knew that Wesley would still find her even though she had blocked his phone number and WeChat ount. But she had to show him that she was not a pushover.


    And she was right. When she came back to the dorm one night, Wesley was waiting for her outside the building.


    She saw the man in his usual ck T-shirt, ck pants and matching ck military boots, but quickly turned around and left without bothering to talk to him.


    Upon seeing that, Wesley dropped the cigarette butt, stepped on it to put it out and walked towards her.


    Hearing the heavy footstepsing from behind her, ir picked up her pace and started to run.


    Wesley ran after her.


    Within a few seconds, he caught up to her and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t struggle! Or I''ll throw you over my shoulder!"


    "Let me go!" she yelled.


    "No!" Wesley was leaving for D City soon, and he really wanted to hug her as long as he could.

 Chapter 682 I’m Blair’s Husband

    ir struggled in Wesley''s arms, trying to wrench free of his embrace, but to no avail. Desperate, she bit him on the arm.


    He grunted in pain. "What the hell? You keep biting and pinching me. The marks haven''t gone from thest time you did it. But whatever makes you happy, I guess."


    ir knew what he was talking about. She wouldn''t let him get his way, so she let go of his arm. Once she did, he buried her face in his chest.


    "ir," he muttered.


    "Wesley, I can''t. I made a mistake falling in love with you. I''m over you now. I won''t bother you anymore. Just let me go and stay out of my life," she said tly.


    His lips hardened into a line. He held her tighter. "Remember when you proposed to me? Saying no is the biggest mistake I ever made. I won''t let you go again. Ever."


    ir''s heart fluttered. She gave him up. It took everything she had to do it. Why was he saying this now? "Too little toote. I''m over you," she dered.


    "You can''t be. I''m so in love with you it hurts. You''re my woman and no one can take you away!" He had made his decision. He wanted to be with her and would never let her go.


    Yet things had changed. In the past, ir would have practically fainted from happiness to hear those words out of his mouth. But now, they were just words. "It''s not up to you. Get out of my way," she announced.


    Wesley didn''t listen. He picked her up, carried her to his car, put her in the back seat, and got on top of her. "Here, a hotel room, home, your dorm, or in the field, pick one," he said.


    ir shuddered. "No, I won''t." She didn''t want to ask for a leave again tomorrow.


    "So we''ll do it here." Wesley made the decision for her.


    His hands fumbled with her clothes.


    Scared, ir grabbed his hands and yelled, "Have you lost your goddamn mind? It''s not like it''s private here!" Several people had already seen him carry her into the car.


    Wesley caressed her cheek and assured her, "Don''t worry. There''s a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ir. However, when Cecelia flew into Y City to find ir, she''d already moved out of Wesley''s apartment.


    Wesley''s mom and grandfather were both disappointed.


    "Grandpa, wait a minute," Wesley said.


    Then he hung up. Keith was confused. Then his phone rang. It was a video chat request from Wesley.


    Keith went ahead and epted it. Wesley''s face wasn''t on-screen. It was a red certificate, instead.


    Keith''s brows were raised in confusion.


    Wesley opened the certificate for him and disyed it. When he saw the names on it, Keith grinned, his eyes narrowed into thin lines. "Nice!" His older grandson had never let him down.


    When Wesley thought his grandfather was done, he was wrong. Keith had one more demand.


    "A great-grandson. I want a great-grandson."


    And Wesley wanted that too.


    After all, he liked nothing more than sleeping with his wife. The only problem was he was too busy.


    In a coffee house downtown


    By the time Orion arrived, Wesley was already seated, staring out the window, deep in thought.


    "Colonel Li, why did you ask me here?" Even though they were love rivals, Orion was cordial. They''de to blows, true, but thanks to Wesley''s status, Orion couldn''t get back at him, so he had to let it go.


    Wesley turned around and watched Orion sit down opposite him.

 Chapter 683 Preserved Roses Bunny

    Without further ado, Wesley took something out of his pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Orion. It was a red certificate. "Orion, you''re not new in China. I believe you know military marriage is protected by thew."


    The red certificate gave Orion a bad feeling.


    He opened it. As he read, his eyes widened in shock.


    On the certificate were ir and Wesley''s names. And their pictures.


    ''So, ir''s married?'' ording to the date on the certificate, they got married only a couple of days ago.


    ''ir married Wesley?'' Orion shook his head. His mind refused to ept the idea, but he couldn''t ignore the pain inside him.


    Orion scratched his head, his heart full of sadness as he tried toe to terms with the revtion. "So..." Orion looked at Wesley, at a loss for words, his heart aching.


    Wesley put away the marriage certificate and stood up. He loomed, his very presence making Orion feel small.


    "Keep your distance from my wife from now on,"


    Wesley warned.


    Then he turned and left.


    One love rival down. Wesley smiled inwardly. This was too easy.


    Orion remained in his chair, devastated. His love had just been shattered into pieces and scattered on the wind.


    The next day, ir felt Orion act weird around her. He had been avoiding her and was even cold toward her. She decided to talk to him.


    What frustrated her even more was that Wesley, who had promised he would never let her go the night before, was now gone.


    ir didn''t see him even once in the next two months.


    As time went by, she couldn''t help but think of herself as an idiot. She had believed him that night. She''d hung on his every word.


    On her birthday, ir received a birthday gift when she was at work. It was a gift box. She had no idea whom it was from.


    ir opened the gift. Lying in the middle of a velvet cloth was a ring, the giant lc diamond on it shining brightly.


    Along with the ring was a colored card.


    "Wait for me," it said. The signature was L.


    "Wesley," ir whispered. She covered her mouth, tears of happiness streaming down her face. Warmth flooded her as she thought about their time together.


    uch joy. It was him. It was really Wesley. She grinned from ear to ear.


    Since when had that man been so romantic?


    "I thought it wasn''t from him. I was considering rejecting it," she said honestly.


    "It''s from him. Sign for it. Then I have done my job," Niles said.


    ir signed. The courier left.


    She decided to move the box into the lounge so that it wouldn''t distract anybody. She used one hand at first, but it was quite heavy and didn''t budge at all. She had to use both hands to get it to move. "What got into your brother? Why did he send me this? I once couldn''t even get him to buy me a bouquet of roses."


    "Who knows?" Niles said. "He has been acting weird. He wouldn''t lend me money or buy me things, but he got you an apartment, buys you clothes and other things, and he even bought you such a fancy gift. Ugh, I envy you so much. By the way, I don''t think this is his type of thing either. I doubted it, but he did call me and asked me to supervise this matter."


    "Okay. Do you know where he is?" ir asked, her tone sad.


    "No way!" Niles eximed. "I would have expected you would know where he is. Although I didn''t know either until I heard my grandpa say that he went to D City. He has been transferred."


    "Transferred to D City?" ir frowned. "Yes," Niles said. ''This is huge, '' ir thought. ''Why didn''t he tell me?'' She swallowed her sorrow and asked, "How long will he be there? When is heing back?"

 Chapter 684 I Love You

    "Beats me. Why don''t you call Grandpa and ask him about it? But the mission is highly confidential. Grandpa probably doesn''t know much about it. Prepare for the worst," Niles told ir. Wesley could be assigned to a mission and no one would know when he''d be back. It was an upational hazard. Niles got used to it. Maybe ir needed to be, too.


    "Okay," ir said.


    "ir, you''re so lucky to have someone like my brother. I''d marry rich, too, if I were a chick."


    "It''s not toote. You still have time," ir joked.


    "I''ve got a star to pursue in this life. I got you a birthday present too. I sent it off a few days ago. You''re wee. I''m your brother-inw, after all. Remember that, next time my brother decides to beat me up. Bye."


    "Um, bye."


    Sitting in the lounge, staring at the bunny, ir didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''I hate you, Wesley! I hate you! I hate you!


    You didn''t tell me anything about being deployed elsewhere. You''ve been gone for two months and didn''t call me even once. And now on my birthday you give me two big surprises!'' irined inside, touching the diamond ring in her pocket.


    ''But why did he tell the delivery guy he was my husband? The other day, when he drove me home, he also told my roommate he was my husband.


    Is he nning on proposing?


    No, probably not. That''s not his style.


    I could probably die of old age before he decided to propose.


    Ack! This is so depressing.''


    After work, ir went to her uncle''s for dinner. The Ji family threw her a birthday party.


    By the time she got back to her dorm, she had two other birthday presents waiting for her, one from Niles and the other from Cecelia, both expensive. ir gave them each a phone call to say thank you.


    The night wore on, but ir still couldn''t sleep. She stared at the diamond ring and the bunny. He asked her to wait for him, but for how long? Till she was so old her hair turned white and she had no teeth left?


    There were words engraved on the inside of the band, "I Love You."


    She wondered whether We


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t to punish you by making you kiss me and decide where we''re going to have sex next time. Do you like that kind of punishment?"


    Now her face was burning. "Wesley, are you calling just to turn me on? It''s not working," she announced in a feigned careless tone. But her voice was thick with lust.


    "The other guys were watching porn. And I thought of you," Wesley continued.


    ''Porn?'' ir''s jaw dropped. Having no idea what kind of mission he was on, ir jeered. "Porn? What kind of mission are you on, anyway? I''m not sure I know you anymore!"


    "I have to go. Listen, they''re restricting my phone time. Call Damon or Curtis if you need help. And... I love you." He was afraid that if he didn''t say it now, he would never have the chance. But since he had her on the phone now, he''d say it as much as he could.


    Then he hung up.


    ''And... I love you.''


    ir was still lost in those three words. Tears gushed from her eyes like a broken dam.


    He said it! He finally said it! All the waiting paid off.


    "Boo...hoo..." She cried her heart out in the serenity of the night.


    ''Wesley, I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!


    If you don''t like me, why keep teasing me and say something like that? You''re such a jerk.''


    ir felt the man was deliberately torturing her.


    Even so, she was still looking forward to lunar July 7th, Chinese Valentine''s Day,ing soon.

 Chapter 685 Because I’m In Love

    ir''s birthday was on lunar June 6th. Chinese Valentine''s Day came a month after.


    It had been one month since Wesley''sst phone call. ir kept herself busy at work every day, doing overtime to keep her mind off him.


    Life was dull without Wesley.


    On the eve of Chinese Valentine''s Day, Talbot called her out of the blue.


    ''Why is Talbot calling me? Did something happen to Wesley?'' she wondered anxiously and picked up the phone in a hurry.


    "Talbot, what''s up?" she asked.


    "It''s me." Wesley''s voice came from the other end.


    ir gave a sigh of relief. "Are you with Talbot?" she asked.


    "Yeah. What do you want as your present?"


    "Huh?" she asked, confused as to what he was talking about.


    "Tomorrow is lunar July 7th," Wesley reminded her. He had heard that this festival meant a lot to women. But apparently, ir didn''t even seem to know that this festival was the next day.


    ir was surprised that Wesley remembered. She smiled. "I''m surprised that you remembered. It isn''t like you at all." Wesley had changed a lot.


    "Because I''m in love," he replied simply.


    ir blushed, her heart leaping out from her chest. She remained indifferent even though she had been looking forward to Chinese Valentine''s Day for the past month. "You don''t have to buy me anything."


    "Okay."


    "Huh?" she blurted in shock.


    "I called to wish you. I may not have time to talk to you tomorrow."


    "Oh." ir''s face fell when she realized that she would be out of touch with him once again.


    "Happy lunar July 7th, ir!"


    "Thank you, Wesley. Same to you," she said with a sincere smile.


    "I have to go now. Take care of yourself," Wesley said softly.


    "Okay."


    And the phone call ended just like that.


    By the time ir got off work the next day, she had gotten neither a call nor any presents from Wesley.


    ''It''s true that I told him he didn''t have to buy me a present. But I didn''t think he really wasn''t going to get me anything, '' she thought sadly.


    She looked at the rose bunny and scolded through clenched teeth, imagining the bunny


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s floor, Talbot was nowhere to be found.


    She called him, but his phone had been turned off.


    She ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. With a beep, the door unlocked. Wesley hadn''t erased her fingerprint from the scanner.


    ir let out a sigh of relief. She pushed the door open, walked inside and turned on the lights.


    Everything was the same as the day she had moved out.


    She walked around, reminiscent of the past. For the longest time, she stood in front of Wesley''s bedroom. The door was closed.


    She grabbed the doorknob and turned. Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist. "Aargh!" she screamed.


    "Shh! It''s me!" A firm hand covered her mouth to stop her from screaming further. She was held fast against a broad chest, and a familiar scent wafted into her nose.


    Her heart drummed with excitement. Her eyes brimmed with tears. Removing his hand from her mouth, she asked, "When did youe back? Where''s Talbot?"


    Wesley didn''t answer her. Lowering his head, he gave her a gentle kiss on her full lips. Her beautiful lips had kept him awake on so many lonely nights. "ir, happy lunar July 7th!"


    She looked at him tearfully. "Are you hurt? Let me have a look at you."


    She reached out her hands to examine him, but Wesley grabbed them and said, "I''m here to be with you. Nothing else matters. I have only two hours. So, let''s not waste any more time."

 Chapter 686 A Heartbroken Blair

    ''So, he came back just to sleep with me?'' ir''s tears stopped falling when the thought urred to her. "You...get away from me! I don''t want to sleep with you."


    Before she could push him away, Wesley pressed her against the door and kissed her passionately.


    He had only two hours to spend with her, so he made the most of it. He spent one hour and fifty minutes in bed with ir, five minutes showering, two minutes getting dressed, and thest three minutes saying goodbye to ir.


    "I probably won''t be able to contact you for a while. Don''t you dare sleep around behind my back. And don''t even think about finding yourself a gigolo. If I find out that you''re fooling around with someone else..." He paused to caress her cheek. "...I''ll kill you."


    ir''s eyes flew open. ''He was blocked on WeChat. How did he see my update?''


    Wesley went on, "I don''t see the ring. I hope that the next time I see you, you''ll be wearing it. And onest thing... My lunar July 7th gift for you." He put his hand into his pocket and pulled out a pretty bracelet. He put it on for her.


    ir looked at the beautiful bracelet; a teardrop streamed down her cheek and ran into her long, thick hair.


    With one final kiss, Wesley left.


    He was in Y City for less than four hours. He spent one hour reporting to his supervisor, two hours with ir, and around thirty minutes travelling.


    This time, Wesley was gone for the longest. Half a year had passed. He hadn''t called ir even once.


    At first, she had worn both the ring and the bracelet Wesley had given her. After having spent three months without hearing from him, she took the ring off. And three more monthster, she took off the bracelet too.


    The Spring Festival wasing up, but still not a word from Wesley. This year, Keith once again invited ir to celebrate at the Li family residence, saying that Wesley was not home and Cecelia was bored and needed herpany. He insisted that shee over.


    After one year''s hard work, near the Spring Festival, ir was promoted two ranks higher. Now, she was the youngest department supervisor in thepany.


    And she had to go on more business trips now.


    After the Spring Festival, it was decided that ir, along with her department manager, would fly to D City w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    could, she pushed her way through the throng, desperate for a shelter to hide herself. But in her hurry, she identally stepped on a man''s foot. "Watch where you are fucking going!"


    the man cursed.


    Seeing that it was a woman, the man didn''t make a fuss about it. He red at her and walked away, still cursing.


    ir was relieved. She asked the bartender where the bathroom was and walked towards it.


    A crowd was smoking at the entrance to the bathroom. ir''s appearance drew their attention. A man whistled at her. "Hey, babe!"


    ir ignored him and walked into thedies'' room.


    She stayed in there for a few minutes and let out her overwhelming emotions. After a while, she touched up her makeup and didn''te out until she looked the same as before.


    On the way to her table, she came face to face with Wesley and the woman. His arm was encircled around the woman''s shoulder.


    The moment her and Wesley''s eyes met, ir came to a halt.


    When that man had cursed her earlier, Wesley had turned around to look at themotion. He had caught a slight nce of her and thought that it was ir. He had to find out for sure. And now, she was standing in front of him. She was here.


    In her wine red pants and white top, along with the white stilettos, she looked more mature than before.


    The woman in Wesley''s arms sensed him staring at ir. Instantly, she wrapped her arms around his waist andined, "What are you looking at? Are you listening to me? Are you staring at that woman?"

 Chapter 687 Forgot To Take My Pills

    Wesley averted his gaze from ir when he heard the woman questioning him. They continued to walk ahead. As they passed her, ir heard him say, "Of course, I heard you. What woman are you talking about? You know I wouldn''t dare look at other women even when you aren''t around."


    "Good," she said in a sexy voice. "You''ve been working so hard for my grandpa these past few days. Why don''t youe to my ce tonight. I''ll give you a nice full-body massage to help you rx."


    "Wow, can''t wait," Wesley said with a grin.


    He sounded tender and meek to a point ir had never seen him. In the past year, ir had learnt to hide her true feelings from others as she yearned for him to be by her side.


    And she had done well. She had remained calm in all kinds of situations.


    However, tonight, she had failed twice already, both because of Wesley.


    By the time ir was back at the table, the ss of Night Temptation was waiting for her.


    Some foreigners had joined their party. Sonny was busy making sure everybody were acquainted. When the foreigners saw ir, their eyes glinted.


    She was a beauty.


    Sonny shoved ir from behind her as he said, "This is Cameron, the vice general manager of the headquarters of ourpany. Please interpret as we talk, ir."


    He had shoved her so hard that she staggered and almost fell. Luckily, Cameron caught her.


    She cursed Sonny a million times in her mind and said to Cameron with a polite smile, "Thank you, Cameron." She tried to pull her hand back, but Cameron didn''t let go. "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, thank you." She wrenched free of his grasp.


    ir was made to sit next to Cameron since she was the interpreter. Soon, she noticed that Wesley was back at his table too.


    Their eyes met again. This time, ir looked away first.


    Cameron seized every opportunity to talk to her. At first, the topics were work-rted. Then, he started prying about her personal life.


    "May I call you ir?" he asked, flirt


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    lub''s entrance glowing in the night.


    The man she loved was still in there. She had finally met Wesley again, but it was nothing like she had imagined.


    She headed for the hotel in a bad mood.


    Soon after Cameron''s limo had left the club, a ck motorcycle cut him off and blocked the way.


    Inside the car, Cameron was still worried that he had been infected. When the car came to a sudden halt, his head bumped into the back of the front seat. "Watch it, you idiot!" he cursed.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Someone is blocking our way," the chauffeur exined.


    Before Cameron could see who was in front of his car, his door was pulled open.


    He saw a man in a ck cap and casual ck clothes. But, he couldn''t see his face clearly. Without any dialogue, the man dragged Cameron out of the car.


    "What are you doing? Who are you? Argh!"


    A fine punchnded on his high nose. It was broken for sure.


    "Damn it!" Cameron was tall and bulky. But the man in ck overpowered him easily. A few fierce blows in a row and he was at sea.


    He realized that he had met a foe who was much stronger than him.


    His chauffeur was a trained bodyguard, but after only a couple of moves, he was kissing the ground too, unable to move.


    "I''m calling the police!" Cameron squealed, his hands bloody and his face pale as a ghost.

 Chapter 688 Anyone

    Wesley wasn''t worried when Cameron threatened to call the police. He pulled his cap lower and lit a cigarette. Leaning on the car, ying with his lighter, he began, "You''re the assistant general manager of Width Group. You''re 32 now. Three years ago you came to this city and rose to that position rather quickly. I wonder why? Bribery? Corruption? Moneyundering?"


    The soldier shocked Cameron with this line of questioning. Cameron stared at Wesley warily. "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is you touched my woman!" He grabbed Cameron''s arm, which had been wrapped around ir''s waist, and forced it onto the hood of the car. Then, he put his cigarette out on the man''s trapped limb. He held it there long enough that the smell of cooked meat reached their nostrils.


    "Argh!" Cameron screamed. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, ran down his face. "Who-who are you?" he stammered.


    "Listen up. I''m ir''s husband. You mess with her again and I''ll make sure you''ll not only lose your job, but they''ll kick you out of the country. Try me," Wesley warned.


    He threw the cigarette butt into the trash bin, put the lighter back into his pocket, hopped onto the motorcycle and drove off.


    When he reached the assembly ce, the soldiers were already waiting for him in orderly lines.


    The site was below a footbridge. The other soldiers'' involvement was minimal, so it wasn''t a big deal if other people saw them. Wesley, on the other hand, was inmand.


    So he was in in clothes. A uniform would have outed him.


    "Ten-hut!" he ordered, his voice traveling to the footbridge.


    By sheer coincidence, ir was walking along the bridge, trying to feel better. When she heard his voice, she looked in the direction it came from. All she saw were soldiers, and a man in a cap. Was that her Wesley?


    When he spoke again, she was sure it was him!


    To be safe, he couldn''t stay th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t. He''s even kissing her. It happened so fast. I think he''s going to be wearing a ring soon," one of them said.


    The others looked at the two in shock. "Chief is kissing her? Our Chief? You mean Wesley?"


    The two soldiers nodded, pointing at the alley. "Yeah. They''re over there, in an alley. See for yourselves."


    They held up their hands like they were warding off evil. They weren''t willing to chance ticking theirmander off.


    Although they didn''t see Wesley kissing a woman, they saw something else.


    ir pushed Wesley away and started to run out of the alley toward the road.


    Wesley ran after her.


    He wanted to exin and apologize. But as soon as he grabbed her arm, she shook it off. The soldiers saw ir yelling at their boss. "Let go of me! Follow me again and I''ll call the cops!"


    They were dumbstruck. Who was she? Why would she talk to Wesley that way? And he was letting her get away with it!


    One of the soldiers was a newbie, and he worshiped Wesley. He couldn''t stand the way ir was treating his boss. Carrying his weapon, he rushed over towards her. Seeing this, everybody else followed.


    The newbie caught up to ir and scolded her with a strong ent, "Hey! Thith is our shief you''re talking to. Who do you think you are? Show thome rethpect!"

 Chapter 689 He Would Spoil Her Forever

    ir was immediately frozen in her tracks when she heard the newbie''s outraged cry. The group of soldiers, including Wesley, also stopped running after her. Everyone was looking at her.


    ir turned to look at the newbie. "Is that so? Tell that to your chief. Stop him from following me anymore," she said coldly. "I don''t know him!" she added.


    "What? You don''t know who our chief is? How ignorant you are!" the newbie snapped.


    "Shut up!" Wesley ordered him sternly.


    The newbie instantly fell quiet. Despite his obedience, he was still confused at how their chief acted towards this woman.


    Right then, a soldier from the group recognized who ir was. "Oh! I remember her! No wonder she looks so familiar. I''ve met her before."


    "Where did you meet her? Who is she?" another soldier asked eagerly.


    "I saw her in our chief''s phone screen!" His voice trailed off when he saw Wesley icily ring at him.


    ir''s face turned red. She wondered why Wesley had her picture in his phone. Had he set her picture as his phone''s lock screen?


    Wesley gave everyone a sharp look andmanded, "All of you, go back. Do extra training, now!" He turned his gaze on the newbie. "You, no outdoor activities until next week!"


    The group was out of their sight in just a few seconds.


    ir and Wesley were left alone in the quiet road. He grabbed her hand and said, "I''ll escort you back to the hotel."


    "No need, Colonel Li. Don''t mind me. Take your time to enjoy the full-body massage. I don''t want to interfere with your rxation. Goodbye!" Both anger and sadness filled her heart as the thought of another woman in Wesley''s arms in the night club flooded her mind.


    Wesley kept his grip on ir''s hand. "It''s not what it looks like. I can''t exin everything to you right now, but please, trust me. Nothing happened between us."


    "Nothing happened?" ir looked him in the eye. "I saw with my very own eyes how tightly you hugged her. Did you also promise to take care of her and protect her until she finds a boyfriend? Just like you did to me?"


    Her eyes were brimming with tears. The mere thought of it made her heart ache.


    Wesley wanted to say something to assure her, but the device on his waist had already gone off three times. He had no more time left. He had to go.


    He looked tenderly at ir''s eyes. "I have to go. Please don''t overthink. I have never cheated on you. I never will," he said hastily. "Finish your business sooner and head back home. D City is not as safe as Y City." He stroked her hair and added, "Be good, okay?"


    oiling ir once he was done with this mission.


    Out of habit, he reached for his phone. He wanted to see ir''s picture that he saved, but he realized he had hidden his phone somece else. He hadn''t been able to stare at ir''s photo in a long time. Lucky for him, he saw her and was even able to kiss her. The kiss helped a little bit in missing her.


    What was unfortunate was that he hadn''t had the chance to sleep with her, not even once.


    He came back to his senses. He looked around him and understood what a dangerous situation he had put himself in. He''d been lucky to have met her once. He did not want to test his luck any further.


    Wesley shoved ir''s gifts back into the bag and hid it in a secret corner. After making sure it would not be found by anyone else, he left the room.


    He went back to the women he was with. They were whispering with some other men; their eyes filled with lust.


    Wesley acted as if he didn''t see anything and squeezed himself between them. He pulled them closer to him. "Girls, what are talking about here? You two seem to be having fun."


    He was under a disguise and had been working undercover in D City for a long time. With his work, he had to interact with all kinds of women, and even flirt with them. Despite their constant physical contact, not once did he feel anything for them. When it came to ir, however, he always felt the need toe to her. He always felt the need to touch her, hug her, and kiss her.


    He didn''t feel anything close when he was with these women, not even one time.


    One of the women caressed his chest as she looked at him lustfully. "Wayne, who are you taking home tonight? Is it gonna be me? Or will it be Le?"

 Chapter 690 No Survivors

    Wesley used the name Wayne Chen as his alias in D City.


    The woman who was speaking had the hots for Wesley for a long time. He was such a hot guy. She vowed to get this man in her bed tonight.


    Wesley grinned and said casually, "Just one? I''ll bring both of you home tonight!" He sounded like the consummate yboy who fooled around with women all the time.


    That just seemed to get the women in his arms even more excited. "Great! Let''s blow this popsicle stand!" Le urged anxiously. She couldn''t wait to get this hot guy''s clothes off.


    Wesley shed a yful smile and let go of her arm. He lit a cigarette. "What''s the rush?"


    "Come on, Wayne. I wanna be your little slut!" Le held his arm again and pouted her lips.


    Wesley closed his eyes, as if he were trying to rx. But the truth was, he was trying to hide the disgust in his eyes. "I need to find Malcolm first. Then we''ll go." He decided to give his higher-up a taste of his own medicine after the mission was over. He was asked to pretend to be the yboy, someone who got women to bankroll him. Wesley seethed with anger when he thought of it.


    The two women instantly straightened up and started behaving when they heard the name. Le asked cautiously, "Then...will Miss Chang be here too?"


    Everyone in D City knew that Malcolm Chang''s granddaughter¡ªPatty Chang¡ªwas crushing hard on Wayne Chen. They were dating now. That was who ir saw in Wesley''s arms the other night.


    Wesley tapped the cherry off his cigarette. Since these two women were still of use to him, he needed to make sure not to scare them away. "She''s out of the country. Won''t be back for a while."


    His words set the two women at ease. They heaved a sigh of relief and continued to flirt with him.


    Ten-odd minutester, Malcolm Chang walked into the club, surrounded by a group of bodyguards. He wore a polo and khakis.


    Guardedly, he scanned the club and spotted Wesley. Staring at the yboy, he ordered one of his men, "Bring Wayne Chen to me!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chang!"


    In no time, Wesley was escorted into Malcolm Chang''s room. As soon as he saw Wesleye in, the old gang leader struck him across the back with his crutch. "You asshole, you never change. Patty''s not around and you grab the first avable ho!" If Wesley weren''t so good at his job or so loyal, Malcolm Chang would''ve already killed him for cheating on his granddaughte


    and began, "Hello everyone. We''re live at the scene of a maritime disaster. A ship carrying 670 passengers exploded earlier today and sank into the sea in a matter of minutes. 273 bodies have been recovered, but only 37 of them wereplete. Most of the bodies were torn apart by the st..." The reporter couldn''t help but take a minute topose his emotions. "No survivors were found until now."


    ''No survivors... What does that mean? Everyone on the ship died?


    Including...'' ir couldn''t continue the thought.


    Before she could finish watching the video, her phone rang. It was Joslyn.


    She stopped ying the video and answered the call. "Joslyn."


    "Bless, what are you doing now?" Joslyn tried to sound calm, holding back her tears. She figured that ir should''ve known by now. It was sensational news throughout the country.


    "Joslyn, are you crying? Why?" Her quiet sobbing didn''t go unnoticed by ir. She prayed in her mind that Joslyn wasn''t crying for the same reason as Niles.


    Joslyn covered her mouth to stifle her cries. She wondered how to tell her best friend the bad news about Wesley.


    "ir, have you heard?"


    "Yes... But I''m not sure if he was on that ship."


    Joslyn finally cried out loud. "He was. ir, Hartwell said he was...on that ship. But ir, his body hasn''t been found yet. There''s still hope that he''s alive..."


    ir slumped in her seat. "When did the ident happen?"


    "About... eight hours ago..."


    ''Eight hours...in the sea...What are the odds of surviving something like that?'' She felt despair gnawing at her, freezing her blood.

 Chapter 691 No Hope

    "Hartwell is on his way to D City, and so is the Li family. Your uncle has gone back to the military base for more information. ir, where are you now? I''ming to keep youpany. Wait for me," Joslyn said worriedly.


    ir was silent for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath and said in a rather calm tone, "You don''t need toe. His body has not been found yet, so there''s still a chance that he has survived. I''m going to D City to look for him." ''I must go.


    I need to see for myself whether he is dead or alive, '' she swore.


    After ending the call with Joslyn, ir decisively asked her manager for some time off from work.


    She quickly booked a flight ticket, packed her luggage and headed towards the airport. She stared at her suitcase as she was waiting in the lounge to board, an empty look in her eyes. All of a sudden, tears gushed out of those lifeless sockets and streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    She covered her face with both her hands and bent over, crying hysterically.


    ir felt frustrated. She med herself for being too weak. Crying wasn''t going to solve anything, but that was all she could do.


    ''Wesley, please be safe...'' she prayed, again and again.


    After venting her emotions, she gradually stopped crying. Wiping the tear stains, she boarded the ne that would take her to D City.


    Just as she was about to put her phone on flight mode, she got another call from Niles. The young man spoke in aforting tone. "ir, we just arrived in D City. Don''t worry. Lady Luck is always on my brother''s side. He''ll be safe and we''ll surely bring him back."


    "Niles, I''m on my way to D City too. Wait for me there."


    Niles was taken aback. He didn''t expect her to take action so soon. "Okay. I''ll tell Mom."


    It was drizzling when ir set foot in D city. Without bothering to buy an umbre, she hurried towards the spot of the explosion.


    The wharf had been cordoned off. A lot of people were gathered around the ce; the atmosphere felt solemn and heavy. The deafening sound of the weeping and wailing of the victims'' families resonated in the area.


    Since Wesley had been using an alias while he worked as a spy in D City, his true identity was still being concealed by the military. When ir asked the local police about Wesley''s condition, they all looked at her in confusion and shook their heads since they had no information about such a person.


    ir called Niles immediately and got to know that they were resting at a temporary lounge nearby. She gave h


    een sucked out of her. He felt sorry for her. Wesley would be heartbroken too if he saw her like this.


    After a while, ir continued to walk along the shore and shout towards the sea.


    She didn''t stop her futile efforts until two o''clock in the morning.


    Rescue operations went on for two more days. The rescue ships found more and more dead bodies. There were no survivors.


    Three dayster, since there was no hope of finding any survivors, the officials had to give up on the rescue operation.


    The military decided to hold an official funeral for Wesley, since he had sacrificed himself while on a mission. They had to wee the hero back home, even though they couldn''t find his body.


    Everything was ready for the funeral¡ªhis portrait, the flowers, the gravesite. They just needed to fix the funeral date and hold the ceremony.


    It was a miserable week for ir. She couldn''t remember what she had done every day of that week. The things happening around her didn''t feel real.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that Wesley had died. He had lied to her...


    He had promised her that he woulde back as soon as possible; he asked her to wait for him. But, he didn''te.


    All those negative thoughts haunted her mind. The Ji family tried to cheer her up, but to no avail. ir had locked herself up in her world of despair, with no way for her to walk out.


    The day before Wesley''s funeral, Joslyn got a call from ir. "Hi, Joslyn. Is Patrick asleep?"


    Joslyn had been worried about ir. She was d that the girl had finally called her. "Yes. He has gone to bed. ir, you should get more rest. You''ve tired yourself out. Do take care of yourself, okay?"

 Chapter 692 Attempted Suicide

    "Will do. Joslyn, thank you for keeping mepany all these days. I''m all right now. Please spend more time with your son," ir reminded. A few days back, ir and the Li family had no choice but to leave D City after the rescue operation had been called off. Joslyn worried that ir would do something impulsive, so she had stayed with her friend all day long ever since she hade back home.


    "I know. Mom said he was very well-behaved while I was gone." Joslyn realized how lucky she was in her life. Although Hartwell was as busy as Wesley used to be and wasn''t often home, at least, she knew that he loved her. She never had to suffer much in the matters of love. At that thought, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for ir.


    ir admired Joslyn very much too. How she wished she could have had a loving son with Wesley! But she could never have that anymore¡ªnot for the rest of her life.


    ''Maybe in my next life...'' she thought to herself.


    "I''m really happy for you, Joslyn. You''re lucky to have married into the Ji family. They are all kind people. Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt and my two cousins. They treated me so well after my parents passed away. I owe them a lot. But I seldom expressed my gratitude to them. I was thinking I could pay them back once I was more sessful, but..." ''I won''t have that chance anymore either...''


    Joslyn sensed that something wasn''t right about her. She became nervous and asked, "ir, are you okay?"


    "Why? I''m all right. Don''t be so scared, Joslyn." ir chuckled.


    ''Was I just overthinking?'' Joslyn wondered. Sheforted herself thinking that maybe she had been worrying about ir too much. ir was in a terrible ce right now, but she was a strong girl.


    "Okay then. I''m relieved to know that."


    "Tomorrow is his funeral," ir said quietly. She wanted to see him.


    "ir, I''ll always be by your side. Please stay strong..." Joslyn didn''t know how tofort her. Sometimes words were just too powerless.


    ir smiled. "I will. So many people still live on even after losing their loved ones." It was just that their world would be different and colorless. And they might never be truly happy ever again.


    ir had lost her parents a few years ago, and now Wesley was gone too. Without them, she couldn''t lead a happy life.


    "I''m d that you


    d to panic. She could hardly stand.


    Hartwell urged her quickly, "We need to give her first aid! Come, turn her to one side."


    "Okay!" She wiped off her tears and listened to Hartwell''s instructions.


    Eventually, the ambnce arrived and took ir to the hospital in time and had her stomach cleaned. She was saved.


    After that, Joslyn didn''t dare leave ir''s side. She stayed in her ward the whole time to tend to her. She was afraid that ir would attempt suicide again if she was left alone.


    The next afternoon, ir woke up.


    As she slowly opened her eyes, she saw Joslyn staring at her, chin propped up in her hands. Excited that her friend was finally conscious, Joslyn shot to her feet and pressed the nurse-call button.


    ir looked around her, confused about the situation. Why was she at the hospital? Was she still alive? Did shee back from death?


    The doctor checked her thoroughly. There was nothing serious, but she definitely needed some psychological guidance.


    Hartwell had already contacted a good psychologist. Once ir''s condition was a little better, the psychologist would begin her treatment.


    The doctor left the ward after the check-up. Before ir could speak, her phone rang. It was from Niles.


    Joslyn answered the call for her. "Hello, this is Joslyn, ir''s friend. Do you have something to tell her?"


    "Yes! Something important!" Niles said excitedly. His voice was so loud that even ir could hear him.


    Joslyn tapped on the speaker button. "Please go ahead. She can hear you."

 Chapter 693 Thirty Sleeping Pills

    "ir...my brother..." Niles paused, excited to tears. "He''s still alive," he said, rying the good news.


    Cecelia had already heard the news. When she discovered Wesley survived the explosion, she didn''t doubt a word of it. She knew it. Her older son wouldn''t be taken down so easily. His funeral was tomorrow, but it seemed there was no need. She was right¡ªWesley was alive! When she heard about this, the happy mother took down the ck and white portrait and destroyed all the decorations for the funeral. She was this close to setting off fireworks to celebrate.


    ir, lying in the hospital bed, widened her eyes in great shock. Did she hear him right? Wesley was still alive?


    "ir, you were right. My brother never lied. He didn''t lie to you. His mission is going on smoothly, and he''lle back on time just as he promised."


    Hearing only her breathing, Niles continued, "But don''t tell anyone. His mission is top secret. In fact, he was on that ship and fell into the sea when the ship exploded. But someone rescued him and took him to safety. He was unconscious for a few days, though."


    "W-where is he now?" It almost cost all of ir''s energy to get out those few words.


    "He''s back in D City now. He returned to his undercover work shortly after he regained consciousness. That''s all I know. What he''s doing there, I have no idea. I just wanted to let you know he''s alive."


    Her heart was full of happiness, and ir broke into happy tears. Wesley was alive! She was so excited that it took a little for her heart to stop racing. ''Thank God! He''s alive, and so am I.''


    She was so grateful she thanked the powers that be again and again in her heart.


    Joslyn couldn''t help but cut in, "I''m really happy your brother''s alive. But why didn''t he call ir and let her know? Does he really love her? It''s lucky that we got ir to the hospital in time. Who knows what would have happened otherwise!" Joslyn became angrier as she said it.


    "Got ir to the hospital? Why? What happened?" Niles asked.


    Joslyn raised her voice. "ir couldn''t live without your brother. She took sleeping pills tomit suicide."


    "Joslyn..." ir called out in a weak voice to stop her. Now that things were over, she realized what she did, and how stupid it was. She felt embarrassed hearing Joslyn recount the story to other


    d you tell me who that guy is? And who''s that woman he''s with?"


    The bartender quickly put the money into his pocket without being noticed by others. "Oh, that guy? That''s Wayne Chen, Malcolm Chang''s grandson-inw. And she''s Patty Chang, Malcolm''s granddaughter."


    "Grandson-inw?" This address caught her attention. She held her ss tightly.


    "Yeah. You''re not from around here, are you? Don''t tell me you have a crush on Wayne too. You girls are all the same. You all want to climb into his bed. Sure, he''s a hot guy. Give it up,dy. A few days ago, you might have had a chance. But it''s toote now."


    "What do you mean?"


    ir was stunned.


    The bartender shed a naughty smile. "Sorry. I''ve said too much already. What you gave me only goes so far."


    ir took in his meaning. Luckily, she had brought enough cash with her. She generously stuffed another wad of bills into his hand. "Go ahead."


    "Wayne''s a yboy. He collects pretty girls like other people collect baseball cards. But he and Patty got their marriage licenses a few days ago. The old man warned him if he fooled around on his daughter, he''d cut off his little Wayne!"


    "M-marriage... licenses?" ir could hardly think of it. He was married to someone else?


    "Yeah. They got married. A few days ago. Oh, right! Last Monday, Wayne booked our whole club and proposed to Patty. Patty was so happy she cried."


    ''Last Monday...'' That was the day she tried to kill herself with pills.


    How ironic! He married another woman while she tried to kill herself over him.

 Chapter 694 Be A Bad Woman

    The words that spilled from the bartender''s mouth pained ir''s heart to the core. ''Wesley proposed to someone else.'' "How... How did he propose to the woman called Patty Chang? I mean, what did he say?" she continued to ask, suppressing the sadness in her heart. She never knew Wesley would be that romantic. A proposal. Who would have thought?


    "Well, nothing in particr. He just put the ring on Patty''s ring finger, but that gesture was enough to get tears falling. She couldn''t wait to say yes. Everybody in D City knows that Patty is head over heels in love with the guy. I bet that she would''ve proposed to Wayne if he hadn''t done it first. So, Wayne didn''t need to do a whole lot," the bartender blurted out. Since ir had paid him a ton of cash, he poured out every fact that he knew.


    He kept prattling on about the gossip and rumors surrounding Wayne and Patty. But his wordsnded on deaf ears. She was immersed in her own sad thoughts.


    She didn''t need any more information now. All she knew was that Wesley was married to a woman named Patty.


    She reached for the ring that Wesley had given to her. She''d hung it on her neck like a pendant. A sardonic smile crept along her face as the ridiculous fact sank in.


    When she took the sleeping pills that night, she''d worn it then, too. Because she wanted to leave this world with the most precious thing in her life. But this man bought another ring and gave it to another woman.


    To make sure the bartender was straight with her, ir paid off a few other waiters. She still couldn''t believe the story. Much to her disappointment, she got the same answers.


    Wesley did get marriage licenses for Patty.


    Oh, to be precise, it was Wayne who married Patty.


    But in ir''s mind, Wayne or Wesley, it meant the same. They were the same guy. Wesley did everything, though. He was Patty''s husband now.


    The next thing ir knew was that she was already outside the night club. She couldn''t even remember walking out of it.


    Without a specific destination, she wandered along a street near the club, just like the first time she visited the city.


    She walked to the same footbridge where she saw Wesley and his menst time. But this time, there was no one in camo fatigues, or uniform for that matter. And more importantly, no Wesley.


    He was busy flirting with his new bride in the club.


    A ton of dark thoughts flooded her mind. For a moment, she was overwhelmed by the urge to jump off the bridge and end everything.


    But then she thought of her family. Her gra


    d, shutting down her emotions and regaining herposure. Pretending not to see him, she turned to the man next to her and continuedughing and talking.


    "ir," Wesley called out.


    ir didn''t stop but her date turned around and remarked, "Sounds like someone''s trying to get your attention."


    She maintained the smile on her face. "I didn''t hear a thing."


    "You heard me alright. Hi, ir." The soldier had already walked up to them and blocked their way.


    The smile froze on her face. "I''m sorry, sir. Do I know you?"


    Wesley threw a nce at the confused man beside her. "She tell you she''s married?"


    The man was even more confused. "No."


    ir was stunned too. "What are you talking about, Wesley?"


    "Now you know me." Wesley shifted his gaze back to her.


    ir was left speechless.


    The well-dressed man was from a rich family. If it were any other guy, the man would have stepped up to defend hisdy''s honor. But this was Wesley. Well-connected, well-respected. He just figured it wasn''t a good idea to cross him. Looking at the rank on Wesley''s uniform, the well-dressed man instantly broke free of ir''s arm and said, "ir, I should take off. Goodbye."


    "No, wait. Stay, please..."


    ir called out to stop the man. But he fled as quickly as he could.


    When the well-dressed man was out of sight, ir smoothed her hair and pulled a long face.


    She ignored Wesley and walked in the other direction.


    Wesley stretched out his arm to stop her and stuffed the box of flowers in her arms. "ir, I''m back. First thing I did wase and report to you."


    ''I bought you the red roses you like.


    I''ll give you everything you want from now on.''

 Chapter 695 Whom Are You Calling Honey

    Just those few words from Wesley were enough to open her floodgates. ir had wanted to y it cool, but frustrated, she began to sob. "Youing back¡­ has nothing to do with me. I''m not your leader; you don''t need to report to me."


    Deep down, her heart was stirred by the serious look on his face. He looked even more charming now.


    He was so handsome that she almost forgot the scars he had left in her heart. It''s said that in a love-hate rtionship, even if the couple torture each other a thousand times, they would still treat each other as their first love¡ªtheir one true love.


    Wesley was her first love. She had been in love with the man for almost a decade.


    Ignoring the curious gazes from the passers-by, Wesley pulled the woman into his arms, staring at her lovingly. "I want to have a child."


    ir was caught by surprise at his unexpected words, and her face blushed a crimson red. She pretended to not understand his words and said, "Then go to Patty or Ste. You can''t possibly have a baby by staying here."


    ''I know Patty. But who the hell is Ste?'' he wondered. But that was not the point. He said firmly, "I meant, with you. I want to have a child with you. ir,e back home with me." He was going to show her their marriage licenses at home. A wedding was on his mind.


    ''Home?'' That was such a beautiful word. ir clutched at the corner of his suit, holding back her tears. She had to stay strong. "No, it''s toote. Let go of me. I have a boyfriend now."


    "Break up!" Wesley said firmly. If she didn''t break up with whosoever she was dating, she wasmitting a crime. Servicemen''s marriage was under special protection in this country.


    "Why should I listen to you? Here, take your flowers. Don''t disturb me again." She struggled out of his embrace and added, "Listen here. Without Wesley, ir is having the happiest days of her life!" She threw the box of preserved roses back into his hands and walked away, clicking her high heels loudly.


    As she turned her back towards him, his eyes quickly darkened. She was wearing a backless dress! Wesley gritted his teeth. She was not only dating another man during his absence, but was also bold enough to wear such revealing dresses.


    ir walked to her car. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist. "ir, let''s talk."


    "I don''t want to talk, Colonel Li... Oh, sorry, Senior Colonel Li. By the way, congrattions on your promotion. Now, please let go of me. There are a lot of men queuing up to talk to me. So, if you want to have a word, please wait for your turn."


    "Since you seem to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    She nodded perfunctorily, "Yeah, how lucky¡­"


    Nheless, they decided to sit in their designated seats. They found the seats in no time. The movie was about to begin.


    For some unknown reason, ir felt like someone was watching her from the dark corner of the hall. Intuitively, she looked around the theater, but found nothing suspicious.


    ''Am I thinking too much?'' She shook off the thoughts and focused on the big screen, trying to indulge herself in the movie.


    However, at that moment, the door to the theater was flung open. A group of people stormed inside.


    Since the lights had been turned off, ir couldn''t see who they were, but she didn''t care. However, a momentter, two men in camo fatigues sitting in front of her caught her attention.


    It was then that she realized that the seats around them were all upied.


    Her heart began to race rapidly in her chest as something dawned on her. She slowly tilted her head to her left side and found Wesley sitting cross-legged next to her, emitting a graceful aura.


    As if sensing her gaze, he slowly turned his head to face her, meeting her eyes. shing a smile, he said casually, "Hey honey, what a coincidence."


    ''H-honey?'' ir almost choked on her own saliva. In a huff, she retorted, "Whom are you calling honey?"


    "You."


    She rolled her eyes at him. Uninterested in his nonsense, she questioned, "What are you doing here?"


    "Seeing a movie."


    ir''s colleague heard them talking, but he couldn''t hear what they were saying, so he interjected curiously, "ir, do you know him?"


    "No!" ir denied without hesitation.


    The two soldiers sitting in front of them suddenly turned around and smiled at ir. "Hi ir! What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 696 The Tables Are Turned

    Two men in green camo fatigues sat beside ir''s date and leaned their bodies close to her. "Hi, ir. Been a long time."


    It was Bowman, one of Wesley''s men.


    The man sitting behind ir patted her shoulder. "Hey, ir. Remember me? I''m Lenard."


    ir remembered him, of course. But why were they all here? And why now? She took a deep breath and turned to Wesley, who kept his head forward, eyes on the screen. It was like he was there just to watch the movie. "What''s going on, Wesley?"


    Wesley turned to her and answered, "It''s movie night. We''re here to watch the movie. You''re not?"


    ''How can I enjoy the movie with you guys talking to me?'' ir rolled her eyes.


    Bowman and hispanions kept talking to ir''s date, distracting both of them. Bowman even told him, "Man, let''s get out of here and light up. I''m having a nic fit."


    ir''s date could feel something was up, but he wasn''t sure what was going on. He followed the two of them out of the theater.


    The moment the three were out of sight, the rest of the soldiers except Wesley stood and stretched. "Now that they mention it, I really want a smoke, too."


    "Me too. Let''s go. Chief, we''re taking off. Enjoy!"


    Wesley nodded indifferently.


    ir was dumbfounded. ''Why does it look like Wesley and I are on a date?''


    ir''s date followed Bowman and Lenard outside the theater and around the corner, lighter in hand. But suddenly the two soldiers stopped and cornered the guy. Bowman fished a marriage certificate out of his pocket and showed it to the man. "Check this out. ir''s married, so she''s off-limits."


    When he saw the photo and names on the certificate, the man''s heart skipped a beat. "I''m really sorry. ir never told me."


    Bowman put the certificate back into his pocket. "That''s okay. I get it. You couldn''t have known. ir''s...um...mercurial. She was trying to make our chief jealous, and was using you to do it. They''re fighting.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    also drove her to her apartment.


    "Yeah. Makes sense. Chief has it bad for her. Horndog."


    Bowman kicked Lenard''s leg and threatened him, "What if I walk into the theater now and tell him you called him that. What do you think he''ll do to you?"


    Lenard''s reaction was not what he expected. "Do it! I don''t care. Go in there and tell him." He was sure his fellow soldier wouldn''t go in there and interrupt their chief.


    And he was right. Bowman just snorted and said, "Fine. I did have a girl in mind. She''s good girlfriend material and I was going to introduce you. But just for that, I''ll set her up with Rodney, instead."


    Rodney, who was walking behind him, immediately approached. "Really? Thanks, Blowman."


    Bowman kicked him in the leg. "Call me Blowman again, and I''ll..."


    "You''ll what? Beat my ass? Everyone calls you that. You n to take everyone on? Live with it. Blowman," Rodney said with a silly grin.


    "Get lost!"


    The group left the Cineplex, talking andughing.


    Inside the theater


    ir and Wesley were left alone. She stared at the screen, pretending he didn''t exist.


    However, Wesley was not here to watch the movie.


    Before long, he began to do what they left him alone for. He grabbed ir''s hand. She struggled hard, but he refused to let go.

 Chapter 697 Till the World Ends

    Now that she couldn''t watch the movie, ir scolded Wesley like a naughty kid. "Just sit there and watch the movie. If you don''t want to watch it, just leave! Quit bugging me!"


    "Just rx and watch the movie," Wesley said casually.


    ''How can I do that, when you''re stroking my hand nonstop?'' she thought to herself.


    When she''d finally had enough, ir stood up and said coldly, "Out of my way."


    Wesley sat on her left, blocking her way out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To save the world!" she said impatiently.


    "Yeah, right." Wesley looked her up and down with a smirk. A slip of a girl like that couldn''t even save herself.


    "Yeah! What? Don''t think I can?" she spat.


    "No, it''s nothing." Wesley immediately shook his head. How could he look down on her?


    "Get away!"


    Wesley reached out his hand and pulled her towards him. As a result, ir lost her bnce. She sat down on hisp, hard.


    They were so close to each other that her heart began to race wildly in her chest.


    Wesley held her slender waist and whispered in her ear, "You''re so thin. You need to gain some weight." If she were a bit heavier, she''d be more cuddly, and feel better in his arms.


    ir''s face was red as a tomato. How could he say that? "I know I''m not as sexy as the other girls you see. They all look like models, huh? You''ll never fall for a twiggy woman like me, that''s for sure."


    "You''re cute when you''re mad," he simply said.


    "I don''t care if you want me or not. There are a ton of men lining up waiting to date me. Let me go. I''m on a date."


    Wesley grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him, but she was too embarrassed to look him in the eye. This was so awkward. He was trying to put the moves on her, and all she wanted was to leave.


    Wesley yed with her long, curly hair and said, "This isn''t you. We''ll go to a hair salon to get a better do. And I''ll buy you some clothes¡ªpreferably with more cloth." He wasn''t happy with what she was wearing. She wore a backless top and a mini skirt. If she raised her arms, you could see her be


    making himself look more like a yboy. After some thought, he stated, "You''re a Cancer, and I''m a Scorpio. ording to the zodiac, we''re a perfect match."


    A lot of girls believe in astrology. Wesley thought ir did, too.


    ''Seriously? He''s talking about the zodiac? How cheesy!'' ir snorted.


    In a calm voice, she said, "ording to the zodiac, Scorpios are very romantic, which is exactly what Cancers want. I thought you didn''t have a romantic bone in your body. But now I get it. You can be romantic around other women." She always thought that Wesley just didn''t know what romance was. But now she knew she was wrong. She just didn''t deserve his affection.


    Wesley felt like a jerk. "Wayne Chen was a yboy. I had to flirt with those women. It was part of the mission. But I know I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Madam Jing, please give me a chance to make it up to you."


    "I''m not your madam Jing, and it''s toote." Her reply was firm.


    Wesley wiped her tears gently. "I can''t date Ga. We''re part of the same branch of the military. We can''t marry our colleagues. Besides, I don''t want her. You know what? ording to the zodiac, when a Scorpio and a Cancer fall in love with each other, they won''t break up till the world ends. We''re so right for each other. You know it, and I know it." Wesley vowed he would never let her go as long as he lived.

 Chapter 698 A Dog Bit My Clothes

    "Maybe. But you forget that there are a lot of Scorpios out there. I have my pick," ir sneered and looked at Wesley. She wanted to know how he would react.


    Wesley had a hard time with that one. Everything he wanted to say was caught in his throat. After some thought, he said, "But there''s only one Wesley Li. You going to dump me?"


    "Yeah." She looked determined.


    "All right." He dropped his hand from her chin and nodded his head.


    ''So is he going to give up just like that?'' ir mused.


    "Just sit here and enjoy. I''ll get you a new blouse." He tried to give her his shirt again.


    ir took a deep breath and refused him. "No, thanks. I''ll call Joslyn and have her bring me one."


    "Okay." Wesley agreed again. What else could he do?


    This gave ir butterflies in her stomach. ''He''s being awfully agreeable.'' She fished her phone out of her purse and called Joslyn, looking distracted. "Hi Joslyn. You busy now?"


    "Nope. Just ying with my baby."


    "I''ve got a problem. You have a blouse I can borrow?" ir stammered. She found it rather embarrassing.


    "A blouse? What''s wrong? Did you lose yours?" Joslyn was kind of worried about her friend, but she couldn''t help being flippant. It was an odd request.


    ir cast a casual nce at Wesley, who was sitting in the front row. "Um...a stray dog ran up and tore the hell out of my top. My date shooed him away, but I''m a mess."


    "Huh? That''s weird. You''re okay, though, right? He didn''t bite you?"


    "Ahem... No, he didn''t get me. Just my top. It was an expensive one too, dammit. I''m at the cineplex right now. Theater 4, Ne Zha. So if you have something I could borrow..." "Yeah, I think I have just the one. Remember that blue one you liked so much?" Joslyn said. "I''ll give it to the nanny and she can take it to you." After that, they said their goodbyes and hung up.


    ir put her phone away and tried not to look at Wesley. He was ring at the screen, but could hardly bring himself to watch the movie. He seemed to have a fit of the sulks. And why not? There were worse things than being called a dog, but he didn''t like it regardless.


    Neither of them said a word.


    Countless questions flooded ir''s mind. ''Why isn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    me in the first ce.


    Joslyn really didn''t know why he did this. "ir loves you so much. If you proposed to her, she would have jumped at the chance. Why did you go behind her back?"


    Wesley watched a couple minutes of the movie, not knowing what to say. Finally, he answered, "I wanted to surprise her. But I gave her the envelope containing the licenses at the wrong time. She just threw the envelope away and refused to look at it. So I figured it was better that she did not know." Although she would eventually find out, Wesley was hoping to find the right time to tell her.


    Joslyn said nothing. She didn''t know what to say. On the one hand, she was happy for her friend.


    On the other hand, she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want ir to keep suffering.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t tell her right now!" she said.


    "Please don''t. When she forgives me, I''ll tell her in person," Wesley said earnestly.


    Joslyn calmed down a little, and somehow she found Wesley a little bit pitiful. "Um... I''ll see if I can convince ir to give you another chance. God knows why." Since Wesley hadn''t slept with other women, Joslyn thought that ir might forgive him. After all, he was just doing his job.


    "Wesley, you really need to fix this. I don''t even know if you can. She''s waited for you for years. You didn''t even call her, but she still waited. She even lied and told other guys she was married. It turns out that wasn''t a lie, though."

 Chapter 699 Dont Let Her Down

    "I feel you, but ir''s having a really hard time of it. When you were by her side, she was happy. But things were different when you left. You focused on your job, and you weren''t there when she needed you. But she didn''t hate you for it. She just told me she missed you¡ªa lot.


    And ir was in a really bad way after hearing you were dead. I really hate to remember those days. She used to be so strong. She hadn''t contemted suicide once, not even after her parents died. She tried to OD on sleeping pills after she learned you were dead. But in reality, you survived from the explosion and didn''t even tell her. She waited for you, suffered for you, and then you run off and marry another woman. Oh, she knew it was your mission; she just couldn''t ept it. She was a basket case then. Finally, she made the decision to dump you. It hurt, but what could she do?"


    Actually, Wesley already knew about this. But hearing it from Joslyn made his heart break into a thousand pieces. He felt bad for ir, and hated himself for hurting her so deeply.


    "So that''s how she ended up embracing hookup culture," Joslyn said with a bitter smile. "You know her. She''s actually a conservative gal. She decided to not love so deeply, to y the field, but she wasn''t happy. She went out with a lot of guys, but never slept with them. Once she dated the youngest son of the Liu family, and he wanted more than she was willing to give. So he beat her and tried to rape her. Wacian came to her rescue. He even taught Mr. Liu a lesson. Frankly, I think Wacian let that guy off easy. What if he actually got his way with ir? It''s not easy to bounce back from that." Joslyn stopped and shot Wesley a meaningful look.


    She was pretty sure she made her point.


    Wesley said nothing. He took out a cigarette from the pack and yed with it absent-mindedly.


    "By the way, the cancer lie wasn''t ir''s idea. Did you know that?" she asked.


    Wesley''s eyes darkened and he shook his head. Neither he nor ir had mentioned the cancer thing after that.


    Joslyn sighed. "I knew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    racking her brain, she realized that they were the ones she''d bought in D City.


    She had bought the clothes for him. But when she saw him holding two women, she threw the clothes in a nearby trash bin.


    ''Why is he wearing them? Did he fish them out of the trash can?''


    No matter. ir didn''t care to hear his answer. She kept searching for her phone in her purse while trying to walk past him.


    But he stepped in her path. She tried to move around him, but to no avail.


    It was rush hour, and Wesley had attracted the curious eyes of many of her coworkers. Losing her patience, she raised her head and asked in a cold voice, "What?"


    Wesley just stood there.


    "Just spill it," she said, rapidly losing her cool.


    "Follow me." He grabbed her wrist and led her to his car.


    "I''m busy. You have something to say, just tell me." ir shook his hand off.


    "I''m taking you to see someone." Wesley pressed his lips into a thin line of determination. "You have toe with me," he added.


    "What if I don''t?" ir asked in return.


    "Then I''ll take you there anyway."


    ir was shocked into silence. ''Again? Does he know what boundaries are?'' she thought angrily. "If you do that, I''ll never forgive you," she threatened.


    "Like you''re not mad at me now," Wesley mocked.


    He scooped her up in his arms, put her in the passenger seat and strapped her in.

 Chapter 700 I Quit Smoking

    ir just yed on her phone the entire trip. She didn''t utter a single word to Wesley, pretending he didn''t exist at all.


    They finally arrived at the Orchid Private Club.


    Wesley pushed the door to Room 888 open. Several people were seated on the couch as a man stood aside, his eyes glued to the floor.


    Before ir could figure out who the man was, the people seated began to greet her.


    "Hi ir!" It was Damon.


    "ir, you are finally here!" Colleen weed her as she got up and went towards her.


    Curtis nodded at ir as a greeting.


    ir was perplexed. ''Why did Wesley bring me here?'' She shrugged off her question and started to greet Wesley''s friends one by one. "Hi, Mr. Han, Mr. Lu, and Colleen."


    With the man''s head lowered, she was still unsure who the man by the couch was, so she didn''t greet him.


    "It''s been a while since west saw each other, ir. What''s up?" Colleen asked with a smile.


    Before ir could even answer, Damon butted in, "Wesley just got back. Of course they''ve been going at it like bunnies, having sex every time they get the chance. Reunion after a brief parting is as sweet as a honeymoon."


    Colleen let out a chuckle. ir''s face turned red as a tomato. "No, no. That''s not quite it."


    Wesley, however, didn''t respond. He led ir to the couch and sat down with her.


    Damon''s face was painted with mischief; a sly smile crept on his lips. "Come on, don''t be shy. We''re all adults here. It''s perfectly normal to have sex. If Wesley didn''t sleep with you after being gone for a while, there''s probably something wrong with his manhood."


    ir had gotten morefortable around Wesley''s friends. She turned to Damon and said, "That''s not true. He didn''t sleep with me."


    Damon looked at her, stunned in disbelief. "You''re kidding me."


    Wesley cast a warning nce at his buddy. ir looked Damon dead in the eye and told him, "I wish I was kidding, but you know how things are with him. I understand."


    "Huh?" Damon grew more confused.


    "Wesley''s never experienced a scarcity of women. In the past two years, never did he go through a long time woman-less. Didn''t you know, Mr. Han? Once, he even had sex with two women. Both, at the same time. His life was not as sad as you thought it would


    Once he did, the Liu family was surely destroyed.


    His father chose the family over him. After all, he was only the youngest son. He had elder brothers more fitting to be heirs. Besides, his father had many other illegitimate children.


    He dropped to his knees and pleaded, "ir, please. I was wrong, and I admit that. Please forgive me. If you don''t, my life will be over. ir, I swear if you forgive me, I''ll be nice to you in the future. No, no. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do. I promise."


    ir was startled by his sudden movements and moved closer to Wesley by instinct.


    ''What did Wesley do to him? He looks so frightened.''


    Damon and Curtis exchanged scornful smiles at the sight of Mr. Liu. ''ir''s the wife of the youngest senior colonel. Normally, you''d want to get on her good side. This asshole probably didn''t know what he was getting himself into when he messed with her, '' they both thought.


    Damon stood up and took the cigarette pack. He went to Wesley to give him one, who was currently craving for a smoke. He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead to ease the craving, but Damon''s offer was not much of help.


    He took a deep breath and told Damon calmly, "No, thanks. I quit smoking."


    Damon didn''t buy it. "You''re kidding me, right?" Wesley was the heaviest smoker among them. Damon simply couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    ''Is giving up smoking that easy?'' he wondered.


    "I must quit smoking for the sake of the next generation," Wesley replied in all seriousness.

 Chapter 701 Let Him Kneel Before You

    Wesley cast a nce at ir as he stated the reason he quit smoking. ''Why is Wesley looking at me like that? I''m not part of the next generation, '' ir thought. Apparently, his point went over her head.


    ''Forget the next generation. There''s a bloodied jerk kneeling before me! This is so awkward, '' she cursed inwardly.


    Wesley obviously had no n to intervene. ir tugged at his sleeve and whispered to him, "Ask him to get on his feet first."


    "Why?" he asked. "Just let him kneel before you until you''re ready to forgive him." ''But I never asked him to kneel before me. He did it on his own, '' she thought.


    "I''m notfortable with him on his knees. You wronged me quite a lot of times too. Why don''t you get down on your knees too until I''m ready to forgive you?" ir replied.


    Wesley''s eyes showed that he was perplexed. After a long pause, he said, "I''ll kneel before you when we''re alone." His voice was so low only ir could hear him.


    ''What? I was just joking. Did he take me seriously? Did he not know it was a joke?'' ir rolled her eyes and rified, "Gee, I was just kidding." An awkward smile appeared on her face. ''I wouldn''t dare ask Mr. Perfect to kneel before me.


    But now it looks like he''ll never take over this current thing. In that case, I guess I have to solve it myself.


    Now that this jerk is here, kneeling before me, I must take this chance to teach him a lesson.'' ir red at Mr. Liu, her eyes like daggers. "For Wesley''s sake, I will forgive you this time. But I''m warning you. If you dare mess with me again¡ª Not just me. If you touch another woman again without their consent, I wille for you. Do you promise me?"


    "I promise! I won''t force anyone. If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to make an oath," Mr. Liu answered hastily. To bepletely honest, he wasn''t that horny. The only reason he forced himself on ir was that she was very attractive and he was drunk.


    Wesley taught him a lesson that was quite hard to forget. He wouldn''t dare make the same mistake again.


    "All right. I hope you keep your word," ir replied. She thought it was better to get rid of the problem as soon as possible. That way, Wesley wouldn''t have to carry


    it?"


    "Why not? I''d like to give it a try."


    "Okay. Let me see other dishes. Oh by the way, have you seen Debbie recently?" Colleen asked.


    "No." ir shook her head. Debbie was yet to get in touch with anyone after she left Y City.


    Not long after Debbie had left, Wesley had left for D City as well. ir had been too concerned about Wesley''s safety to care enough about Debbie.


    "She''s in Z Country now. Last time I was there, I heard she''d be a pop star. I wanted to visit her, but Curtis stopped me. He said maybe she wanted to be left alone, and asked me to not disturb her."


    "Really?" ir sank into her thoughts for a moment. "Maybe Mr. Huo''s death has something to do with it. I can imagine how traumatizing a loved one''s death could be." Two years had passed, but ir still couldn''t believe Debbie betrayed Carlos.


    ir thought she and Debbie were the same. Even if Wesley left for ten years, she would still love him and remain faithful to him.


    That was when Colleen decided to tell ir the truth. After all, ir was not an outsider. "Didn''t Wesley tell you? Carlos is still alive!"


    "What?" ir was frozen in awe. She never knew it was possible.


    "Yeah! We just heard. Wesley found out eventer. Wesley, Damon and Curtis believe there''s something wrong with James. They suspect he''s hiding something. They''re going to talk about itter."


    ir blinked in disbelief. "Then where''s Mr. Huo? Why hasn''t he contacted Debbie?"

 Chapter 702 Ill Play Along

    "Carlos has been in aa all these years. He has not been conscious ever since the ident," Colleen told ir. "James is as cunning as Megan. He had tried to ruin Debbie and Carlos'' rtionship even before the car ident. And since Curtis is Debbie''s uncle, the old man kept throwing mud at him. It''s a good thing that we all know his true colors and won''t fall for his trap too easily."


    "James? Isn''t he Mr. Huo''s father?" ir asked in confusion.


    "Yes, he is. Oh, don''t tell anyone about what I just told you. We don''t know James'' true intentions yet, so the guys are trying to maintain a good rtionship with him on the surface."


    "Huh?" ir''s head went nk for a moment. "Fine..." ''I really don''t understand these rich people. I thought all these fights over family money happened only in TV dramas.''


    The two women chatted happily, and they even sat next to each other during dinner.


    Colleen put some food onto ir''s te and asked for her opinion on the dishes.


    Wesley was frustrated. Colleen was stripping him off his right to serve hisdy. "Colleen, you should go and take care of your man," he said grumpily.


    "What?" Colleen raised her head to look at Wesley in confusion.


    Curtis smirked. "Senior Colonel Li is getting jealous. Babe,e here."


    "Jealous? Why?" Colleen was even more confused now.


    "He wanted to serve ir, but you stole his spotlight," Curtis exined.


    Colleen''s eyes widened and a wide smile spread across her face. "Oops! I''m sorry, Wesley. I''ll leave it up to you then."


    Wesley rolled his eyes and picked up his chopsticks. He removed the food from ir''s te and put it onto his. "She doesn''t like this dish," he told Colleen.


    "Oh," said Colleen with an amused look as she stared between the couple. In order to not embarrass Colleen, ir hurriedly said, "Don''t listen to him." She didn''t think of herself as a picky eater. Even though she disliked some food, she could still take a bite or two.


    "I know what you like and don''t. Let me serve you," Wesley offered.


    Damon rolled his eyes andined, "Come on, d


    enger door of his car.


    ir took a deep breath and touched his cheek lovingly. "You are a hero; I can''t break your heart."


    She refused to get in the car, and Wesley had to make her sit in the seat.


    "I''m just an ordinary man, ir." Wesley didn''t want to be a hero in front of her. He just wanted to be her man.


    ir rolled her eyes. "Senior Colonel Li, you really have be a smooth-talker. I guess you''ve had lots of practice with other women, huh?"


    Wesley didn''t respond. He shut the door, got into the driver''s seat and sped away from the Orchid Private Club.


    ir thought that Wesley would remain silent all the way. To her surprise, he said in a serious tone, "I admit that I hugged those women in D City. But I assure you that I never betrayed you, mentally or physically. On the wedding night, it was not me, but one of Patty''s men who had sex with her."


    ir looked out the window, clutching her purse tighter.


    "I almost died in the explosion, had it not been..." he paused. ir''s heart skipped a beat.


    Malcolm had set up a trap to find out who had betrayed him.


    He was the kind of person who would dly kill innocent people to meet his goals.


    He had ced bombs in that ship, though there were several hundred people on it.


    Malcolm had told Wesley not to go, but he had his own reason to be there. So, he created a false identity to go aboard the ship.

 Chapter 703 Time To Wake Up

    Wesley had been around explosions for his entire career in the military. Not long after he boarded the boat, he sensed danger. He just didn''t know where it was.


    He started looking for the source of the unease he felt. He rounded a corner, and saw a few gangsters. They were pushing and shoving each other, throwing punches, wrestling and generally making nuisances of themselves. Then, one of them was thrown into Wesley, nearly knocking him down. His Pixiu pendant fell from his pocket and ttered on the deck.


    Wesley bent down to pick it up, but before he could grab it, those gangsters dashed over. One of them didn''t see the pendant and identally kicked it. The pendant flew through the gap in the railings and dropped into the ocean.


    It was a gift from ir. It was just a trinket, and Wesley could carry it around without arousing any suspicion. But now it was in the ocean and sinking to the bottom. He had to get it back.


    Without thinking, he jumped into the water. Before he could even start to locate the pendant, the boat exploded.


    He wasn''t far away from the boat when it happened.


    The impact from the explosion sent him flying. When he hit the ocean again, he was barely conscious and seriously wounded. His ears rang loudly.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his breathing began getting shallow. Soon, he lost consciousness.


    He was lucky, though. A boatman happened to be passing nearby. The mariner hauled the unconscious soldier out of the water.


    The boatman called a tiny town on a secluded ind home. The ind dwellers lived a simple life. They had very few luxuries, and no doctors.


    When they got sick, they had to hop a boat, travel for hours, and then transfer to a bus to get to the nearest hospital.


    But Wesley''s condition was serious, and the boatman had no money. After getting him home, he operated on the soldier, removing shrapnel, cleaning his wounds, and sewing him back up. That was the extent of what he could do for him.


    But getting Wesley off the ind was a problem. The boatman didn''t have the time to deal with it, so he took Wesley to a shabby cabin and left him there. Live or die, he was on his own.


    The boatman''s wife berated the kind-hearted man every day, because he had saved Wesley''s life. The soldier was dying, and the woman thought it was bad luck.


    Fortunately, their children were as kind-hearted as the boatman. They covertly brought the unconscious man water, and


    ed this man; she needed to see him again. And she did, only he was kissing another woman.


    "Wayne," she called quietly. ''No, that''s not his real name.'' "Wesley," she called again.


    The couple heard her. Wesley broke contact and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Wesley recognized her right away. He was d Patty was there. He had actually been looking for her. But right now, he was with ir.


    ir was shy. Hearing a woman''s voice, she pushed Wesley away.


    He had to give up. He didn''t turn around until he had straightened ir''s mussed hair for her. His arm was around ir when he looked at Patty, whose face had turned pale.


    When ir turned around, she recognized her face. That was the woman she saw Wesley with at the club.


    But this was almost a different woman. The woman at the club was a vixen, fake eyshes, eyeliner, lipstick, and a sexy dress.


    Today, she looked rather ordinary. Still pretty, but not so made up, in a in ck dress.


    There was no love between these women who loved the same man. ir subconsciously moved closer to Wesley, proiming ownership of the man beside her. In addition, Patty had married Wesley. ir felt threatened.


    She was also afraid. Afraid this woman was here to take Wesley away from her; and that Wesley''s homing was just a fever dream.


    Maybe it was time to wake up. It was possible that Wesley''s mission wasn''t over. Or that he really did love this other woman who he was married to. And she''d have to watch as they hugged and kissed, and be powerless to stop it.


    If that was how it was gonna be, ir would be crushed and devastated.

 Chapter 704 He Is Faithful To Me

    A smile crept across Wesley''s face when he sensed her fidgeting and realized she was edging closer to him. A clear sign that she was staking out her territory. He lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    The kiss wasforting for ir, but heartbreaking for Patty.


    She had been with Wayne for more than a year. He had never given her that kind offorting kiss.


    In fact, she had never seen him kiss anyone. The harem that Wayne kept all knew that he could take a woman home, but he hated being kissed.


    As time passed, some bolder women would try kissing his face, but never on the lips.


    All of a sudden, many things made sense to Patty. People said Wayne was a yer and had slept with tons of women.


    Many women even boasted of how good he was in bed. But they never mentioned details.


    So...that only meant one thing. Wayne''s flirtation and promiscuous ways were only a pretense.


    ''Then what exactly happened on our wedding night?'' Patty''s face went pasty at that thought. She hadn''t even seen his face that night. He insisted onplete darkness. Was that even him in her bed that night?


    Patty couldn''t bear the pain anymore. She shouted in tears, "I know your real name''s Wesley. How could you treat me that way? My grandpa and I were so good to you. But you killed him! I loved you, but you put my parents in jail!"


    Wesley looked at her through cold eyes. "They deserved it."


    "Seriously? How could you even say that? What about you? You toyed with me and treated me like dirt. When will karma catch up with you?" Patty marched up to him as she spat those words. She was shaking from crying. She had never seen him so unfeeling.


    "Toyed with you?" Wesley asked. "Did I ever say I liked you?" Before they got their marriage license, he told her in no uncertain terms that he didn''t like her.


    But Patty was head over heels in love with him. She told him that as long as they were married, nothing else mattered.


    Now, she didn''t know what to say. She thought that once they were married, she''


    tty had no intention of leaving, she continued, "Buying the most expensive clothes and bags is too shallow for Wesley. Of course he didn''t promise me that. The biggest difference between Wesley and Wayne is that Wesley doesn''t make promises. He is a doer. Actually I don''t need his promises, because he already bought me those fancy clothes and bags. I have everything I ever wanted. Before he left for his mission, he bought me so many bags, I could swap out purses every month for a year."


    Patty stood in stunned silence. She felt that maybe ir was right. That her marriage to Wayne had been a lie. ir had a look of smug satisfaction on her face.


    "Most importantly, I was his first and he was mine. Do you have any idea how wonderful that feels?" ir never regretted giving her virginity to Wesley, even though it had started unpleasantly.


    Patty couldn''t say she understood the amazing feeling ir was talking about, because she hadn''t experienced anything like that. There hadn''t been a man in her life who cared about her enough to do any of those things ir talked about.


    Before Wayne, she fooled around with many men. So many that she was too proud to ask any of them to do anything like this.


    Wesley couldn''t help smiling when he heard what ir said. He''d chosen the right woman. He was happy to be back, and would give her a child.

 Chapter 705 I Miss You

    Patty realized that ir had a ready tongue. Part of her still thought that the girl was lying. She wasn''t ready to give up on her Wayne yet. "Wayne, did you ever love me? Were you ever attracted to me? Even a little?" she asked.


    "No, never." The brutal answer didn''te from her dream man, but ir. "Isn''t that obvious? Did you even have to ask?"


    Patty ignored her and looked at Wesley. "Wayne?"


    He stared back at her and then finally spoke. "I''m Wesley, ir''s Wesley. I''ve always loved her. Only her. And it will stay that way." "You''re so heartless!" Clutching her aching heart, Patty looked at him, devastated.


    "You couldn''t be more wrong. He is the most soft-hearted man in the world. He is only merciless to criminals and ouws. If he is being cruel to you, that just means that you are one of them." ir sized Patty up as she spoke.


    The woman''s face was waxy and sallow, and her eyes were dull, making her look like a user.


    She did do drugs. Wesley knew it.


    Just then, police sirens were heard approaching. Patty panicked. She gave Wesley an incredulous look and asked, "Did you call the police?"


    "Yes," he admitted.


    Patty''s family had sent her away so that the police wouldn''t find her. But soon after she had appeared in the parking lot, Wesley had secretly sent a message to the police from his phone.


    She crunched down on the ground, covering her head with her hands, crushed and defeated. Now, she truly started to believe that Wayne didn''t love her. He never did. He couldn''t care less about her.


    In less than a minute, the police arrived. Two policemen stepped out of the car and cuffed Patty, who now had no room to resist.


    Before getting into the police car, Patty looked back at Wesley expectantly and asked, "Wayne, could you at least say that you love me? I want to hear it, even if it''s just a lie."


    That was thest thing ir wanted to hear. But she had no cause for worry. Without any hesitation, Wesley turned to her, put an arm around her waist and said, "Let''s go home."


    ir nodded in surprise.


    ''He is ruthless, as always, even more than when he had turned down my proposal in front of all those men, '' she thought with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    What Patty had said came rushing back to her. ir had decided to give up on Wesley, and those words were nothing but meaningless promises Wayne had made to Patty. She knew that. But, she felt her stomach churn in jealousy nevertheless.


    ir had no idea what her next step should be. She had had a n; but with Wesley in the picture now, her mind was a tumult. Her heart raced and betrayed her every time he was near.


    She was bothered.


    Atst, she decided to put all these annoying thoughts aside and stood up to brush her teeth and get ready for bed.


    Before Wesley reached his apartmentplex, he got a phone call. He answered it promptly. "Hello?"


    "Senior Colonel Li, Patty said she wouldn''t say a word until you got here, and that she would tell us everything if you came."


    Wesley was quiet for a second. Then, he turned the car around. "I''m on my way."


    As Malcolm''s granddaughter, Patty knew a lot about the gang. If he could get her to talk, it would be worth it.


    When he got there, Patty was being confined in a solitary cell.


    She remained expressionless when she saw him walk in. "Are you Wayne or Wesley?" she asked, her voice hoarse.


    Wesley sat opposite her. "Does it matter?"


    "Of course, it matters. Wayne is the man I love. Wesley is my enemy." She hated Wesley, because that man didn''t love her. He cared about some woman named ir and even joined in bullying her.


    "I''m here now. Start talking," said Wesley.

 Chapter 706 Where Are You

    "I want to be alone with you. Dismiss your men, or we''re done here," Patty said. There were two cops behind Wesley.


    Thinking that Patty wouldn''t be able to cause any problems he couldn''t handle, he conceded.


    When it was just the two of them in the cell, Patty said, "You know what I want. Sleep with me, and I''ll give you all the dirt on my grandpa."


    Wesley looked at her and said nothing. Another woman tried to pull this on him. Back then, he was happy about it. Not until now did he understand why. He fell for ir a long time ago.


    Only, he didn''t know it then.


    But hearing what Patty said, he was disgusted. His fingers tapping on the table, he replied coldly, "Don''t want to talk? No problem. I have a lot of ways to make you talk. Some of them can be quite...persuasive."


    Patty smiled bitterly. The room was silent for a bit. She still refused to confess. "Give up smoking?" she asked after a while.


    "Yeah, I quit. I''m nning on having a baby," he said patiently. She didn''t seem to be in a hurry to end her little game. Wesley didn''t seem eager to leave, either.


    "With her?"


    "Yeah, she''s my wife."


    That hurt Patty deeply. "What do you see in her, anyway? She''s just another pretty face. What does she have that I don''t?"


    ''What do I see in ir?'' Wesley started thinking.


    He had fallen for her in so many ways from their first meeting.


    She was beautiful. But the point was, she was lovely, inside and out.


    He still remembered how she introduced herself all those years ago. She had just moved into the apartment across from his. She didn''t seem overly vain. Her face might get dirty, and she wouldn''t even know.


    When she did realize it, she looked into the wall of the elevator and tried to get the smear off her face, but she only made it worse.


    There were times when she was afraid, but she stubbornly pretended to be strong and fearless


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    e was going to meet Patty, '' she thought.


    "ir, I''m at the police station. In a cell. Just ignore her, she''s trolling you," Wesley exined.


    His eyes were red in fury. His arm shot out, and he fastened his hand around her neck. His grip tightened.


    Patty was in agony, yet she didn''t stop. She forced the words hoarsely past Wesley''s deadly grasp. "Wesley... didn''t you tell me...you broke...broke up with her?" Then, she was quiet.


    ir couldn''t see Wesley choking her. The only thing she knew was that Patty sounded in a lot of pain. ir herself was like that when Wesley was too much for her in bed and she begged him to stop.


    "Don''t listen to¡ª" Wesley said. But ir hung up on him without a word.


    She started whimpering. Her heart was falling apart. Should she believe Wesley? But how? It was so hard. Did he have any proof?


    Rage overwhelmed Wesley the minute she hung up. Patty was struggling, miserably gasping for air.


    "Shemitted suicide because she thought I was dead. She is still not over it yet. If anything happens to her, I''ll put a bullet in your head!" Wesley said through gritted teeth.


    Two policemen barged into the room and tried to pull him away. "Senior Colonel Li, get off her!"


    "You''re killing her!"

 Chapter 707 Let’s Go Home

    Wesley heard the cops, he just didn''t care. He continued choking Patty. "I don''t give a damn about anyone. Except ir. I''ll beat you to a pulp if you keep pushing me. Start talking," he warned her.


    He released her, giving her a shove. She tipped back in her chair and slid against the wall. She groaned and slumped down.


    "I won''t kill you today, because you''re not worth it. I just don''t have the time." He had to go check on ir. Every second counted.


    Patty was left gasping. She had her hand to her throat as she defiantly red at Wesley, who was headed for the door. "If you leave, the police won''t hear a word from me!" she threatened.


    Wesley turned around. "Think I care? I have ways to make you talk. The only reason I stayed this long was to soften the blow, because it seemed like you really cared for me. Now you ticked me off. You hurt ir, you''ll know what hell tastes like."


    Wesley left.


    And Patty was dragged away by some of his soldiers. When she saw the men in green uniform, she realized Wesley meant what he said. She struggled hysterically, refusing to go with them.


    But it was not up to her.


    They took her away, and everybody knew where they were taking her.


    It was said that at the army base there was an interrogation room designed for those too stubborn to talk. The methods used in that room would crack the toughest men, let alone a woman like Patty.


    Once Wesley got in his car, he started calling ir anxiously and repeatedly. Her phone was on, but she wouldn''t pick up.


    He located her phone via GPS. It showed that it was in her dorm. She was probably there too.


    So Wesley raced to her dorm. He found her phone but not the girl.


    "Not here? She say anything to you?" he asked her roommate.


    The woman shook her head. "I don''t know. I was video chatting with my family. I didn''t hear a thing."


    Wesley left with ir''s phone in hand.


    He went to the apartment security guard and asked for the camera foot


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    in.


    Baldwin was already awake. He''d been jarred from his sleep by Cecelia''s ringtone. So, when Wesley called him, he answered it very quickly. "Hi, Son, what''s up?"


    "Dad, I need to speak to Freda."


    "Why? It''s the middle of the night." Baldwin sat up on the bed. He turned on themp, put on his sses and walked towards the door.


    "I need a recipe," Wesley replied.


    "Why sote? Did you juste back from a mission?" asked Baldwin.


    "No, I''m on leave."


    "On leave?" Baldwin frowned. He hadn''t known that before. "Then are youing out to visit?"


    Wesley was silent.


    He was still dealing with ir. He wanted to wait. "Maybeter. I''ve got stuff to deal with first. How is Grandpa?"


    "He is fine. He just wants a great-grandson."


    Wesley didn''t reply to that. He wanted a son too.


    That was why he wanted to wait before he went to visit his family. He wanted to have a baby first. He was hoping that when he visited his family next time, it would be him, ir, and their child.


    Baldwin went to the first floor as heined, "You want me to disturb Freda in the middle of the night just for a recipe? Can''t you just find it online?"


    "I did, and I read it. But it didn''t look right." Even the colors in the picture were off. He was dubious as to whether it was authentic.

 Chapter 708 Worry About Yourself

    Baldwin had nothing to say to that. He had to go and knock on the housemaid''s door.


    After getting the recipe from him, Wesley began to make the soup.


    ir was sound asleep when she heard someone calling her name. It sounded like Wesley.


    She opened her eyes and saw him pulling away her covers.


    She was feeling sticky all over. She touched her forehead and found that it was sweating.


    When Wesley came back after putting away the covers, he saw that she was awake. "The covers were too thick. You are sweating profusely," he exined.


    "Oh," she responded lightly.


    Wesley sat on her bedside and said, "Have some soup before going back to sleep." She nodded slowly, and he took the bowl of soup in his hand, ready to feed her.


    ir sat up meekly. She took a sip of it as Wesley ced the spoon to her lips after blowing on it gently.


    Too much ginger gave it a funny taste. ir winced, but finished the bowl without anyint.


    After he put down the bowl, she gazed at him for a moment. Then, she said, "I''m feeling hot. I want to take a bath."


    Her sleepy expression, the beads of sweat on her forehead, and her sheer pajamas made her so attractive at that moment. Wesley gulped. "All right."


    He carried her into the bathroom, ran the water for her and then left immediately.


    Meanwhile, he went to her bedroom and took a shower. When he walked back into his room, ir was still in the bathroom.


    Wesley knew her pace, so he didn''t rush her. He adjusted the temperature in the room and waited as he reclined on the headboard, doing something on his phone.


    It was toote into the night, so ir didn''t wash her hair. After a while, she walked out of the bathroom in a bath towel.


    Standing by the bathroom door, she blushed and said, "I... I don''t have any clothes here." Her pajamas smelled of sweat. She didn''t want to wear them again.


    Wesley wanted to say, "Then, be naked." But he couldn''t. She wasn''t in the right mood.


    He got off the bed, walked to the closet and grabbed a white shirt. "Wear this. I''ll


    , she wiped her eyes and went to sleep quickly.


    In two years, he had gotten even fiercer in bed than before. It was just too much for her to handle.


    Wesley left the bed and walked into the bathroom with a satisfied smile.


    After freshening up, he got dressed and went to the police station.


    On the way, he had someone get ir''s manager''s phone number. "Is this ir''s manager?" he asked when the phone was connected.


    "Yes. Who is this?"


    "Her husband. She won''t being in for work today. I''m calling to ask for the day off on her behalf."


    The manager huffed and said impatiently, "Your wife has been absent from work too often. And she always waits to ask for leave till the next day. We require a prior written application for leave, at least a day in advance. I had once deducted her pay for three days because of this behavior. And she continues to do the same thing. Does she still want this job or not?"


    Wesley frowned and gritted his teeth. He did not like the tone of her voice. "Is this how a manager of apany talks to people?


    Do YOU still want your job or not?" Wesley wondered what was with ir and her managers. Her previous supervisor was a home wrecker and this one sounded as if she were the ruler of the world. It was a mystery how or why ir put up with this hostility and arrogance and stayed so long in Orion''spany.

 Chapter 709 The Promotion

    "Whoa! Listen to you! Your wife doesn''t take her job seriously and now you''re making it my fault and threatening to fire me? Who do you think you are? My boss? The president of ourpany? Well, fine! Fire me, then. But do it quickly. Because if you don''t, ir will be cleaning out her desk tomorrow!" the manager retorted.


    No one had ever talked back to Wesley like this. With a sneer he hung up and dialed another number.


    "Yeah, it''s me. I need a favor. There''s a corporation called Sailboat Company. Get the trantion department manager fired, and rece her with ir Jing."


    So by the time ir''s rm went off and she opened her bleary eyes, she was now the trantion department manager. She didn''t even know.


    The minute she turned on her phone, she found it was flooded with congrattory messages.


    If she was sleepy before, now she was wide awake. Round-eyed, she read each message. ''What''s going on? Am I still sleeping? Is this a dream?'' she thought to herself.


    She stretched, yawned, and still felt sleepy. So she decided to get some more sleep. Then Wesley burst into her room, waking her up. "Time to get up. Lunch is ready."


    ir ignored him and grabbed her phone. Those congrattory messages were still there, and there were more on top of that. So it wasn''t a dream!


    It was true! She sat up abruptly and looked at Wesley. "I just got promoted!"


    "Congrattions!" he said calmly.


    She was too shocked to notice anything unusual about his tone. He didn''t seem excited or surprised at all. "Did Orion do this?" she muttered, her eyes still fixed on the messages.


    Wesley was disappointed. ''I did everything and Orion gets all the credit.''


    He took a new outfit from the closet and said, "Eat first. Then I''ll drop you off."


    "What''s for lunch?" asked ir absent-mindedly.


    "Rice."


    "So who cooked?"


    "I did."


    She raised her head in surprise. "You?" ''Is it edible?'' she wondered.


    Wesley noticed the suspicious look on her face. "Don''t believe me?"


    "That''s not what I meant," she exined hastily as she got off the bed.


    '' to any time off. Why did he decide to fire me? Tell me!"


    Reba Qin had been employed there for over ten years. She had earned her position. But now, out of the blue, she was fired by ir''s husband, someone who wasn''t even part of thepany. That was too much for her to ept.


    ir thought she needed to talk to Wesley about this. She took her phone from her purse and called him.


    When his phone rang, Wesley was just pulling into theplex where her dorm was. He could guess why she was calling.


    "Hi, honey," he answered. ir blushed at the way he addressed her. "Hi yourself. I have to ask you something."


    "Sure," he said.


    She looked at Reba. "Did you know my manager was fired?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you do it?"


    "Yeah," Wesley admitted.


    ir gasped and bowed her head. She wore the new pair of shoes Wesley had bought for her. "Why would you do that?" she asked in a low voice. "What did she do to you?"


    "Why do you care? She giving you a hard time?" Wesley asked.


    "No, just curious."


    "Well, don''t be. If she has a problem with it, she can give me a call."


    ir was out of sorts over what he said. How could she possibly not wonder about this? Her boss, her...whatever he was. "Don''t do this. I don''t want to be a manager. Could you give her job back?"


    She thought since Wesley could get Reba fired, he must have a way to stop this.

 Chapter 710 Big Man

    "If she were a good manager, yourpany couldn''t have fired her like that. It wasn''t hard. The wrong word went in the right ear. Think about it. Anyway, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to feel sorry for her," Wesley said on the other end.


    ir didn''t know what to say, unconvinced by his exnation. She guessed it had to do with Wesley''s family. They had considerable influence in the city. Whoever fired Reba might have wanted to get on Wesley''s good side.


    She touched her forehead, baffled. "Don''t do this. I didn''t earn this. Everyone knows," she said in a low voice.


    What would her colleagues think about her? Probably what she was thinking already. That she knew someone, and that someone got her promoted.


    "I didn''t do anything. They were already thinking of promoting you. I just upped their timetable some. I don''t have that much pull."


    ir frowned, not knowing how to get him to stop this. He seemed to have an answer for everything, and insisted he had nothing to do with it. She sighed, "Come on. I was constantly taking time off. And I was bing a liability. If my manager got on my case, then she probably felt justified doing so."


    "I can''t understand why you''ve put up with her for such a long time. What''s done is done, though. She gives you any more grief, I''ll handle it in person."


    "No, no... Please, don''t," ir begged anxiously.


    She was confused. That wasn''t Wesley''s style. He was generally a reasonable man, but why didn''t he listen to her? He was stubbornly digging in, determined to see Reba fired.


    He even said he woulde to herpany to handle it in person. Suddenly, ir recalled the time she resigned from the Jin Group. If Wesley got involved, she was afraid Orion''spany might go up in mes too. She didn''t need that.


    Wesley said with a smile, "Just leave it alone. I''ll have someone handle it."


    ir thought she was in the wrong and Wesley was too harsh. She took a look at Reba, who was now glowering at her. Obviously, there was no way to smooth things over with her. So she had no choice but to agree. "Okay."


    Reba saw ir hang up, but she didn''t say anything.


    When she didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    so hot!'' she thought.


    ir noticed the change on her face. She leaned forward and reminded her, "So? Did he answer? Now''s your chance."


    Reba came back to her senses and cleared her throat. She turned around and walked off to a private alcove.


    ir''s lips twitched. ''Hey, that''s my phone.''


    Reba suddenly stopped in her tracks. ir heard her say, "I have something to say to you."


    ir didn''t know what Wesley had said on the other end, but Reba suddenly raised her voice and shouted, "What do you mean I''m not qualified? Who are you? I want to see youe here and say that to my face! Is that your M.O.? Dealing with a weak woman over the phone? Ooh! Big man."


    ir''s brows knitted tightly as she heard Reba talk to Wesley like this. In a fit of anger, she strode towards her and grabbed her phone back. She hung it up and ended the call. "Who do you think you are? You can''t talk to my husband like that! You wanted my husband toe talk to you? You''re not good enough to warrant a face-to-face firing."


    Reba''s face twisted in anger. When she was about to retort, Orion and his assistant stormed into the trantion department.


    For a moment, everyone thought that Orion was ir''s mysterious husband.


    After all, Orion was the boss. He could fire or promote anyone at his whim.


    When they caught sight of their boss, they all went back to work. They weren''t going to hang around and risk their necks too.

 Chapter 711 I Miss My Brother

    Orion hurried to the two arguing women. He nced at ir with aplicated look in his eyes before telling Reba, "It was the decision of the board of directors to fire you. Miss Jing had nothing to do with it. If you have any doubts orints, please bring them to me. Stop putting innocent people on the spot."


    Clearly, Orion was frustrated. Although he was the CEO of thepany, the real power was still in the hands of his grandfather.


    Every time his grandfather issued an order, not only did he have to say yes, but even the board of directors followed suit without hesitation.


    The personnel transfer concerning Reba and ir was also his grandfather''s order. Earlier, all the old man did was merely speak a few words to all the directors on the board and just like that, the decision was made. Before long, the personnel manager executed the decision in an efficient way.


    Since Orion still cared about ir, he wanted to get to the bottom of it. As a result, he decided to confront his grandfather. The old man told him that Reba had offended a big shot with great influence, who they couldn''t afford to be on bad terms with if they wanted to develop their business in this city.


    That was all the information his grandfather parted with and as for the details, he kept most of it on the hush-hush. A few minutes ago, the old man asked him to handle the matter personally.


    On his way to the trantion department, Orion more or less figured out who the big shot was. It had to be Wesley.


    Although the other colleagues assumed that Orion might be ir''s mysterious husband, Reba didn''t think that was the case. After all, Orion usually spoke English, but ir''s husband spoke standard Chinese.


    Since the CEO himself had stepped in to deal with the matter, Reba instantly pulled back from making a scene, although she was still curious about ir''s husband. "Is ir''s husband a member of the board?"


    ir thought that Reba''s curiosity was a bit ridiculous. What was the point now? Why was she so interested in who her husband was?


    Orion took one good look at ir and then at Reba. "That''s a private question. You''d better ask Miss Jing yourself. But now if you don''t have any other questions, please pack your things and leave thepany."


    There was a finality in the CEO''s tone. Reba realized she had no choice but to shut her mouth and pack up her things.


    Just as Orion was about to leave, ir stopped him. "Orion, I''m sorry to trouble you," she apologized.


    Orion smiled. "No big deal."


    "Well, actually, I think you should talk to the


    e the deeds of a good guy?" Niles happily got in his car and drove towards Eastern Coastal Apartments while he spoke to ir on the phone.


    "Well... I see what you mean." Since Wesley was sitting right next to her, she didn''t want to say too much.


    Niles was just d that ir agreed with him. "You see, I''m right. By the way, did you work overtime? Don''t tire yourself out. You should take care, keep healthy and give birth to my brother''s baby as soon as possible. I want a nephew."


    ir was rendered speechless. She would have kept silent if she could. However, moving a little closer to the window, she coughed and muttered, "Maybe your brother has a son already. You should go ask him."


    Her words finally caught the driver''s attention. He didn''t hear it clearly but he was sure they were talking about him. "What do I already have?"


    ir failed to hear what Wesley said, because Nile''s dramatic voice overpowered Wesley''s on the phone. "How can that be? My brother would never betray you. ir, don''t think too much and don''t ever doubt him. I know he''s been away for two years, but he''s not that kind of a man. He''s a righteous man."


    When she recalled what happenedst night, she felt gloomy again. "Hmm." That was her response.


    Niles sensed the unhappiness in her voice. "ir, I''m driving. Let''s talk when we meet. I haven''t had dinner yet. Can I have a free meal?"


    "Sure!" ir was hungry too. Perhaps, they could dine together.


    As soon as she hung up, Wesley asked his question again, "What do I already have?"


    "No, nothing." ir leaned back in her seat and looked out the window. Obviously, she didn''t want to speak with him.


    Despite feeling helpless, Wesley had no choice but to remain silent.

 Chapter 712 Youre Such A Waster

    As soon as they reached their apartment, Wesley told ir, "Your things are in the bedroom. Why don''t you go and unpack them?"


    She nodded curtly and said, "Okay." As she went to his bedroom, he walked to the kitchen.


    Much to her astonishment, ir found that Wesley had moved all her things from thepany dorm to this apartment. This could only mean that he wanted to make her live under the same roof with him.


    Nheless, she wasn''t going to ask him about it. In silence, she began to unpack her luggage and sort out her things. She neatly hung her clothes in Wesley''s closet.


    After a while, Niles arrived, carrying bags of snacks in his hands. As soon as he entered the apartment, he looked around and said, "Wesley, where''s my sister-inw?"


    Wesley cast him a stern nce. "Who are you visiting here?"


    "Of course ir, my sister-inw. Did you think I came here for you? Don''t make meugh."


    Wesley was speechless. ''Didn''t he say he missed me and wanted to see me a while ago?''


    Paying no heed to Wesley''s sullen face, Niles quickly left the stic bags on the table and went to look for ir. "Oh ir, my dear sister-inw, where are you?"


    Despite his anger, hearing Niles address ir as his sister-inw was like music to Wesley''s ears that immediately made him feel better.


    ir was inside the bathroom, putting her toiletries in order. When she heard Niles'' voice, she popped her head out for a second and responded, "I''m here!"


    Niles scampered into Wesley''s bedroom and hopped up in front of her like a naughty boy. "ir,e with me. I''ve brought a lot of snacks for you. Let''s eat them together."


    Niles wasn''t always so enthusiastic of people. Only the ones he was fond of.


    ir didn''t have the heart to turn down his hospitality. She nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, but..." Suddenly, she stopped talking and tugged at the corner of his shirt to stop him.


    Niles turned around, looking at her in confusion. "What''s up?"


    "Um... Please don''t call me ''Sister-inw'' anymore. Your brother and I..." Her voice trailed off as she felt the pain stabbing at her heart. There were still many unresolved issues between them. She wasn''t sure about their future.


    The happy smile on Niles'' face faded away. He became serious, brows furrowed, and asked, "What happened between you and my brother? Do you want to talk about it?"


    What they didn''t know was that Wesley was standing at the doorway. He felt more and more ufortable with each minute Niles spent alone with ir, so he put down the vegetables he was washing and quickly strode to the bedroom, looking to get


    mission with me. You''lle to learn that even a tree bark can be delicious food." In truth, he wasn''t going to let ir and Niles eat the porridge. He was going to make them another pot and leave the burnt one for himself.


    Wesley wasn''t happy about wasting food.


    Niles got goose bumps. He could never forget the horrible training he went throughst time at the military base. ''Go on a mission with him? No way!'' He shook his head dramatically. "No, I''m not going anywhere with you. I''m a fragile man. I can''t suffer something like that."


    Wesley rolled his eyes at him. "If I see you waste food again, I''ll beat you to a pulp. Now get out of here!"


    "Okay, okay. I''m going!" Niles hastily dashed out of the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, ir just pried about a box of cookies with her nails. When she saw Nilese out, she raised a cookie in her hand and said, "Want some?"


    Niles vigntly turned around to look at the man in the kitchen. He was busy with the cooking again. Heaving a sigh of relief, Niles took a cookie and casually asked, "What do you think of my brother''s cooking?" Wesley wasn''t happy about Niles throwing out the overcooked porridge and even med him for being wasteful. Niles, however, thought that Wesley was just being too mean.


    He wondered what kind of life ir would have with his thrifty brother. ''Is this why ir wants to leave my brother? Sounds like it! I would want to leave him too if I were ir!'' Niles thought.


    He looked at ir with sympathy in his eyes.


    "I think it''s edible... Hey, what''s that look in your eyes?" ir stopped eating the cookie.


    "Sister...no...ir, maybe I should help you escape from my brother."


    ''Help me escape?'' "How and where would I go?" she asked curiously.

 Chapter 713 How Dare You

    "Anywhere''s fine. My brother''s too stingy. I can''t even deal with him. Don''t worry, ir. I''ll be sure to send you off somewhere my brother won''t find you," Niles dered with determination.


    ir was rendered speechless. ''Wesley? Stingy?'' She thought the opposite though. This was the first time someone had called Wesley stingy. He had always been generous to her. He was quite possibly the most giving man ir had ever known.


    The clothes she was wearing were given by him as well.


    "So, how does my n sound? Any good? Please really think about it. I pity you and really want to help." Niles opened a bag of sunflower seeds as he offered his advice.


    ir found his idea a little bitughable. Niles was such a cute guy. She suddenly started to question whether he and Wesley were really brothers. Their personalities were the pr opposite of each other. Wesley was serious and intense while Niles was funny and mild. The older one always beat up the younger one, but thetter would never learn better than to pull a prank on Wesley. ir shook her head, almost smiling. "How are we going to execute this brilliant n of yours then? Your brother is very influential. He has a lot of connections. You''re aware of that, right? He''s a top-notch soldier with great investigative skills. He also possesses a great eye for observation and capturing fugitives. Additionally, he has ess to the most advanced tracking equipment avable in the country. So, how are you going to help me get rid of him?"


    It was the very reason she didn''t even try to run away the night before. She knew it would all be for naught, and went back home with Wesley.


    It was useless to get rid of him if it was not what he wanted. He''d be able to follow her wherever she was on the face of the earth.


    She found no reason to waste her effort shaking him off her tracks. It was wiser to wait for the day Wesley grew tired of her. Only then she''d be able to run away from him.


    Niles was at a loss for words. Her words discouraged him.


    She was right though. He was only a doctor. While he spent his days in air conditioned rooms at the hospital, Wesley was out there ridding the country of its enemies. He was simply too powerful for Niles.


    ir noticed how he grew silent. "So, don''t even try to fight him now. Don''t be reckless, okay? We won''t be able to run away from your brother." As soon as she spoke those words into existence, a strange feeling loomed in on her. She thought, ''Wait, it sounded like the two of us are nning...''


    "Want to elope?"


    a voice asked, as if reading her mind.


    ''That''s right! It sounded like the two of us are nning to elope, '' ir thought, nodding.


    ''Wait, who was that? That sounded very much like Wesley!'' ir snapped back to reality. She lifted her head to see wher


    n a group of soldiers. I hope you understand," the older man pleaded.


    "Can''t you at least put it off?" Wesley bargained. His wife was still mad at him. He needed a little more time to win her over again.


    The old leader sighed, "The schedule is fixed. I can''t make any more changes."


    "Sir, I''m thirty-one." He paused for a while before he continued, "But I still have no child yet."


    He had nned to devote this entire vacation to ir. They were in a good ce to start a family. All of a sudden, he was being summoned for work again and was told his vacation needed to be cut short.


    Wesley''s superior felt a little guilty trying to separate the couple so soon. "The only thing I could do is let you bring your wife along."


    ''Take ir with me over there?'' Wesley''s lips were pressed into a line. He was designated to the Gobi desert. Its peak temperature was up to more than fifty degrees Celsius. They would sometimes need to train on a teau with an altitude of more than a thousand meters. The temperature there varied widely from day to night. Additionally, there would be no constant source of water. He wouldn''t want to have ir suffer under these harsh conditions. The mere thought of this pained his heart. He would never put her in such difficult situations. He''d never allow it.


    "Just put it off for a month," he negotiated. He knew well enough the chance of them changing the schedule was close to none, but he still wanted to give it a try.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible. You used to ept any missions without hesitation. I knew this day woulde. I understand that you have a wife now, but this is an urgent mission. You''re the most suitable for the job. Only you can put those soldiers in shape." The older man truly felt sorry for Wesley. He promised him two months'' worth of vacation. He deserved it. But he was breaking his promise.

 Chapter 714 Have A Craving For A Smoke

    Wesley only had a few days of vacation to enjoy and now he was being summoned again.


    Knowing that he couldn''t decline this task, Wesley had no choice but to ept it. He straightened up and saluted the old leader. "Yes, sir. Thank you for your trust. I''ll make sure to carry out the task sessfully!"


    "Good. Go back and pack your luggage. You need to set out this afternoon."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Aftering out from the old leader''s office, Wesley absentmindedly walked to a corner and took out his lighter. He groped his pockets for a cigarette, but he couldn''t find one.


    It dawned on him that he had quit smoking for some time now because he wanted to have a baby with ir. Now that he was assigned with a task again and would be leaving home, he had to put his n aside. That meant that a cigarette was in order.


    He hurried back to the apartment, hoping to see ir there. Or if possible, he wanted to have sex with her one more time before he set out.


    However, the apartment was quiet. She was probably at work.


    Dejected, he walked towards his bedroom to pack his luggage. When he walked through the living room, he happened to notice a ss and a box of medicine on the table.


    He grabbed the box and took a closer look. To his astonishment, it was a box of birth control pills.


    Upon realizing what they were, he quickly opened the box and checked it. A few pills were missing. ir must have taken them.


    In an instant, his face darkened. He desperately wanted to have a baby with ir, but she had been secretly taking birth control pills.


    Drowning in a mixture of anger and sadness, he gripped the box tightly, crumpling it, and then tossed it into the bin.


    Meanwhile, ir was handling the work that Reba had left behind, when suddenly she got a call from Wesley. "Come downstairs. I''m in front of yourpany building," he said.


    ir was perplexed. What was he doing there at this hour? "What''s going on? Did something happen?"


    "Yes."


    ir immediately hung up the phone and went downstairs.


    She easily spotted the ck Hummer and Wesley smoking a cigarette in the distance.


    ''Didn''t he say that he would quit smoking? Why is he smoking now?'' she wondered in confusion as she walked towards him.


    Wesley put out the cigarette and threw it into the bin. When she was standing in front of him, he went straight to the point. "I''m being deployed to the border area of the country this afternoon."


    ''The border area?'' "Hmm." ir gave a slight nod, betraying no emotion on her face.


    Wesley looked her in the eye and added, "I''ll be gone for three to six months. It depends."


    "Okay..." She still maintained herposure, but deep down, she felt like she would break into tears at any time.


    ir''s nonchnt responses angered him even more, and he pulled he


    to check her Moments and know more about her daily life even in the dead of night.


    "Got it."


    She replied to all his messages sinctly. But the truth was that she wanted to ask him a lot of questions. Had he arrived there safely? Had he settled down? How was the weather there? But she didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Not knowing since when, things between Wesley and ir had changed. It seemed like they had switched roles.


    In the past, ir was the one to actively pursue Wesley. She deliberately moved to his apartmentplex and became his neighbor; she always sent him messages; she was the one to make the first move and flirt with him.


    But now, he was the one running after her.


    The only difference was that he acted more overbearingly than she did. For instance, he had moved all her things to his apartment without even asking her and made her live with him.


    He''d offered to drive her to work and then back home after work. He''d always look for a chance to kiss her.


    And now, he was the one who sent her messages asking her to update her Moments more often.


    ir smiled sweetly at the thought of it. She understood his behavior because she had done that before. It was clear to her that he loved her.


    Yet, she wasn''t sure how long his love for her wouldst.


    After some hesitation, ir decided to ask her question. "Did you get there safely?"


    Wesley replied to her message in a heartbeat. "Yes, I did."


    She stared at the screen in a daze. Her phone beeped again. "I miss you."


    Tears sprang to her eyes.


    ir didn''t text back. She didn''t know if she missed him or not, but she couldn''t sleep a winkst night without him by her side.


    It wasn''t until two weekster when ir remembered the video file Wesley had mentioned. Since she had just clocked out from work, she quickly returned to her office to pick up herptop.

 Chapter 715 Your Sister-in-law Had A Car Accident

    ir didn''t take her car out that day. She slowly walked down the road back home in her high heels, carrying theptop bag in her hand.


    As she walked to an intersection, she saw a young couple bickering along the sidewalk.


    The girl looked unhappy and was giving the boy a cold shoulder. He threw her onto his back without warning and ran straight ahead, ignoring her protests.


    The scene reminded ir of Wesley. He always did the same to her.


    In most cases, when she was angry with him, he threw her over his shoulder, carrying her like a sack of potato, rather than carry her gracefully in his arms.


    Immersed in her memories of Wesley, ir didn''t notice that the traffic light had turned red and continued to cross the road.


    The sounds of the squeaking brakes and ring horns snapped her out of the trance. But it was toote. She saw a car on the right bearing down on her.


    In a panic, she instinctively stepped backwards and because of her high heels, she lost her bnce and sprained her ankle. She fell to the ground and herptop bag was thrown a few feet away from her.


    The driver reacted quickly and swerved the car abruptly to avoid hitting her. It narrowly missed her body, but the rear tire grazed her leg. The car didn''t stop until it crashed onto the green belt in the middle of the road.


    A searing pain shot through her leg.


    She felt her heart ache when she saw that herptop bag was run over by the car. ''It''s probably broken, '' she thought.


    In no time, a woman got out of the car in a hurry. When she saw ir sitting on the ground with a bleeding leg, she was so frightened that she had to support herself against the car door.


    A man opened the passenger door and jumped out. He ran to the frightened woman and pulled her into his arms. "Honey, are you okay?"


    "I''m all right, but she..." Her voice trailed off as she pointed towards ir. The pool of blood scared the life out of her.


    Afterforting his wife, the man quickly strode to ir and checked her condition. "Miss, are you okay?"


    "Yes... It''s nothing serious..." ir said weakly, bearing the pain.


    More cars had stopped behind them, piling up the traffic on the road. To avoid a traffic jam, the man carefully held up ir from the ground. She stood on one foot. "Miss, let''s get you to the sidewalk first," the man suggested.


    "Thank you." He carefully walked her to the side of the road.


    After making sure that she was fine, he ran back to the middle of the road and picked up herptop bag. "Is this yours?" he asked.


    ir nodded and


    even have a scar left on her leg after some good treatment."


    Wesley was a little relieved. "Does she need to stay at the hospital?"


    "No. I''ll drive her back to the apartmentter."


    "Mm hmm."


    Niles continued, "I heard that she was hit by a Benz. It was ir''s fault; she ran a red light. So, she has to take full responsibility for the ident. She has apparently paid two hundred thousand dors to the car owner, but I don''t think that''s going to suffice. The car bo was rammed onto the green belt. I would love to help my dear sister-inw, but Grandpa has a tight hold over my purse strings. I guess you know what to do, right?"


    Wesley silently listened to him. He replied calmly, "Give her a general check-up. Let her stay at the hospital tonight. Let her go tomorrow after making sure that she''spletely fine."


    ''A general check-up?'' "But... Wesley, there''s no need. It''s just a small wound in her leg..."


    "Cut the crap! Just do what I say!"


    "Okay, okay. Got it. You''re the boss."


    Niles hung up the phone angrily.


    In the emergency room, a nurse was applying medicine to ir''s wound. Niles walked up to them, grabbed the medical tools and told the nurse, "Leave this to me. Please help herplete the admission procedures. And tell Dr. Liu that my sister-inw needs a general check-up. I''ll make the paymentter."


    The nurse was confused. She thought that Niles was overreacting to the situation because the woman was his rtive. She said, "But her condition isn''t serious. She doesn''t need to stay overnight, much less ept a general check-up."


    ir agreed with the nurse. She only had a wound in her leg and a small bruise on her arm. It wasn''t severe at all.

 Chapter 716 I Ordered The Barbecue

    Niles pursed his lips helplessly. "I know, but my brother gave me an order. I have to."


    The nurse sighed, "Fine."


    After the nurse left, ir anxiously asked Niles, "Does your brother know about my ident? Did you tell him?"


    Niles didn''t want to admit he had a big mouth, so he lied, "Well...no, not me. My brother probably sent someone to keep tabs on you. He''s done this kind of thing before..."


    ir believed him. It sounded reasonable. She looked around the ce just in case. But she didn''t see anyone suspicious-looking.


    Niles got her a ward and then took her to the examination rooms. Since her leg was wounded, he gantly offered to carry her on his back. It would save a lot of time and pain. But ir turned him down. Niles got angry andined, "Look, it only takes about 30 minutes for an exam. But with you limping all the way, it''ll take 3 times as long."


    "No way! I don''t want a piggyback ride from you." That was Wesley''s privilege, not anyone else''s.


    The young doctor rolled his eyes. Why care about such a minor thing at a time like this? "Fine. Whatever." He suddenly came up with a good idea. "Wait, let me get a wheelchair."


    ir shed a sweet smile. "Thanks, Niles!"


    He shook his head resignedly. He wondered what he''d done wrong in a previous life to deserve this. Did he owe these two anything?


    After a moment, Niles came back with a wheelchair. He waited till she sat down, and then wheeled her to the different examination rooms as necessary. Once they reached theb, she whispered to Niles, "Can I stop now? I don''t like having my blood drawn. Your brother''s not here anyway. I''m feeling a lot better, except my leg, of course."


    Niles sighed, "My brother will double-check everything. I''m not really keen on lying to him, anyway. Just finish up quickly, okay?"


    "Why do you fall in line so easy? Tell him to go to hell sometimes," ir grumbled.


    Niles wheeled her over and moved out of the way so the phlebotomist could do her work. "Come on," Niles said with an evil grin. "It''s fun to see the look in your eyes, the sweat beading on your forehead..."


    ir was stunned. "Are you a psycho?"


    "Maybe."


    She was speechless, and just squeezed her eyes shut as the needle poked her.


    Like Wesley ordered, Niles had to wheel ir t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    . ''Oh crap!'' she eximed in her mind. The sullen man approaching them was Wesley, but he was stationed at the border. Why was he here?


    Wesley cast a nce at the table full of barbecue and then shifted his eyes to the milk tea in ir''s hand. Without warning, he grabbed Niles by his cor and snarled, "You have a death wish, don''t you?"


    ir was a patient. How could he let her eat junk food? Wesley was seething in anger.


    "No, no. I ordered vegetables for her. I made a special order with no spices. Hey, don''t beat me. Let''s talk... Ah!" Wesley''s fist pounding his face interrupted him.


    The young doctor''s shriek snapped ir back to reality. She quickly stood on one foot and grabbed the soldier''s arm. "Cut it out. I ordered this stuff myself. The milk tea too. It wasn''t his fault."


    Niles nodded repeatedly. "I wheeled your wife around the whole hospital. It was exhausting. Don''t I deserve a little credit? You''re such a jerk!"


    "What''s the prognosis, doc?" Wesley loosened his grip and Niles instantly fell onto the ground.


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. As he massaged his face, he said, "Don''t know yet. It''ste. We''ll find out more tomorrow."


    "Get lost!"


    "I''m not done." Niles picked up another skewer of kebab, wearing a pathetic face, and took a few quick bites.


    "Take your food and go!" Wesley red at the food.


    "Okay, okay." Niles quickly packed all the food into the boxes and got ready to leave.


    "How about ir? She hasn''t eaten either," he asked before he left the ward.

 Chapter 717 Calling It A Night

    Wesley cast a sidelong nce at ir, took his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Hey. I''m at the hospital. Get some food here pronto. And make sure it helps you heal. We''re talking beets, kelp, ginger, mushrooms, what-have-you."


    There were only the two of them left in the ward. He opened the window to air out the room. The smell of barbecued food lingered in the air. Then, he took the bubble milk tea from ir and put it on the table beside her.


    He scooped her up in his arms and put her on the bed. Rage could be seen in his dark eyes when he looked at her. "You''re in the hospital, but you''re eating junk food. Is this how you take care of yourself?"


    ir locked her hands around his neck and looked him in the eye.


    In her eyes, he was usually calm andposed, and almost never lost control. But now he wasn''t calm anymore, all because she got hurt and he was worried. She felt so happy. ir blinked her innocent eyes and kissed him on the lips. "I missed you so much," she said in a soft voice.


    His heart immediately softened. She always knew how to manipte him.


    Time to show her who was the boss. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The next moment, she was pressed against the bed.


    After a long while, he whispered hoarsely in her ear, "Since you had barbecue and drank milk tea, your health must not be too bad. How about some sugar, baby?"


    ir''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his request. "No, no. Not now. You asked someone to bring food here, right?"


    Wesley declined to answer and kissed her lips again. The kiss lingered for what seemed like forever.


    "I thought you were stationed at the border," she said, nestling in his arms and feeling his strong heartbeat.


    "I was."


    "Then how did you get back so fast?" she asked.


    "By helicopter." At his rank, it was a piece of cake tomandeer a helicopter. The moment Niles called him and told him about ir''s car ident, he requisitioned one and took off. It took him more than two hours to arrive.


    ''Wow! By helicopter. No wonder he got here so fast, '' ir thought.


    "What about work?"


    Wesley was quite calm right now. He let her go, stood up and examined her injured leg. "I need to leave toni


    one did.


    Wesley hopped in Niles'' car and they drove back to the Eastern Coastal Apartments.


    In the bedroom, ir plopped onto the bed after taking a shower. "I''m bushed," she said.


    Wesley stood up from the couch, took off his coat and threw it away casually. "Are you calling it a night?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong?" She was confused.


    While unbuttoning his shirt, Wesley looked at her and said, "I''m back, and I''ve wanted to do this for so long."


    ''What''s he talking about? Oh my God! He''s such a sexaholic!''


    Wesley leaned over her, but she put her hands on his firm chest. "No, no! My leg''s hurt! Did you forget that?"


    "There is nothing wrong with your leg," he simply said. ''Otherwise, I wouldn''t have driven you home.''


    He kissed her deeply, and she responded to his eager caresses. Their moans filled the apartment, and love was in the air.


    All was quiet in the dead of night. Wesley left the apartment, a satisfied smile on his face.


    He drove to the hospital and went to Niles'' office. His brother was sound asleep.


    Wesley threw back his covers and dragged him up. "Hey, I need to tell you something. Listen."


    Niles yawned. He couldn''t open his eyes¡ªhe was too sleepy. "What?" he grumbled.


    "Open your eyes!" Wesley ordered in a cold voice.


    Niles had to do as his brother said. "Bro, it''s 3 in the morning. Why aren''t you asleep?"


    Ignoring him, Wesley demanded, "I need you to drive her to work and pick her up every day until her leg is better..."

 Chapter 718 Are You Sure You Want To Offend Me

    Niles couldn''t believe what Wesley had just asked him. "Hello? I have to work too, you know. I''ll bete if I send her off first," he protested.


    "Figure it out yourself," the elder brother nonchntly replied.


    "Fine. All right." Niles had no other choice but toply with Wesley''s demand.


    "Second, you have to update me with how she is, every day."


    "But I''m not a spy," Niles retorted. But he knew Wesley wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Okay, fine. I''ll update you every day," he replied in defeat.


    "That''s all I''m asking you. Promise me you won''t forget."


    "Yeah, yeah. Those are just two things. I won''t forget," Niles promised. "Hey, Wesley, you have red marks on your neck. What''s wrong?" Niles'' eyes widened in surprise.


    Wesley cast a warning nce at him. His eyes were sharp and fierce. Before leaving the office, he gave Niles a few reminders. "Her work starts at 8 in the morning. Her shift ends at 6 in the afternoon. Keep that in mind, yeah?"


    "Don''t change the topic. What is wrong with your neck? Were you bitten by mosquitoes?" Niles knew well enough they were love bites. He rarely got the chance to make fun of the soldier and he was not letting this chance pass. He knew his brother was never a good liar.


    Wesley stopped in his tracks and turned around to face his younger brother. "So, I had a romantic night with my wife. What''s wrong with that? Are you jealous? Go find a girlfriend so you could do the same," he said matter-of-factly.


    "Okay, get out. Now! Our conversation is over," Niles spat. ''Now I''m questioning the reason he came back. It might not be because of ir''s leg injury. I think he just wanted to have sex with her, '' he thought.


    ''It looks like they''re in a good ce right now. Soon enough, I''ll be an uncle. I really hope it''s a boy so he could give Wesley a living hell.''


    ir was used to being away from Wesley most of the time. She woke up the next morning knowing he was gone before she even opened her eyes.


    After she ate her breakfast, she went to snoop around their ce hoping to find her morning-after pills. That was when she remembered Wesley''s warning fromst night. "If you take the pills again, I''ll keep you from getting out of our house. You won''t be getting out until we get a baby."


    ir was frozen in her tracks. She stopped looking for the pills. She knew Wesley was not bluffing. She didn''t want to get grounded. It was more terrifying than when she was younger.


    Suddenly, her phone started to ring. It was a call from Niles. "Good morning, Nile


    was holding a ss of red wine while talking to a woman. Her face was adorned by her beautiful smile.


    In the second photo, she was drinking wine, her head slightly raised, revealing her neck.


    Wesley had to admit Niles took great photos. He felt good looking at them.


    He kept on enjoying the photos. In the next one, ir was chatting with a group of people. He was about to move on when he saw a hand out of ce.


    Wesley zoomed in the photo. A frown formed on his face. The hand was ced on ir''s waist, too big to be a woman''s.


    Wesley''s hand shook a little. The photo he was looking at snapped back to its normal size. He was unable to tell whose hand it was by just looking at the picture.


    He found no other trace of the said hand in other photos, so he called Niles. "Where is she?" He did not beat around the bush.


    Niles knew who Wesley was referring to. He scanned the area but didn''t find ir. "Huh? This is strange. She was just right here."


    "Go find her!" Wesley ordered.


    "Okay, okay. Is everything alright?"


    Wesley remained silent on the other end of the line. "Don''t hang up."


    "Okay, sure." Niles went to look for her everywhere, but he still couldn''t find ir. Both she and Orion were nowhere to be found.


    He walked past a corner, and there he heard a familiar voice. "Of course."


    Niles remained quiet as he extended his neck to see where the voice wasing from. He saw a man pressing ir against the wall by a window.


    It was pretty dark, and Niles was unable to make out ir''s face. The two looked quite intimate.


    Before he could even say anything, Wesley asked, "Have you found her?"


    "Umm, yeah. She seems to be in big trouble."

 Chapter 719 She Did It On Purpose

    "Tell me what''s going on!" Wesley''s voice was cold.


    Niles hid himself in the dark and stuck his head out to look at the man and ir. "The man has ir cornered against a window," he said into the phone in a low voice.


    "What?"


    "His hands are palm-down on the wall, arms perfectly spaced on either side of her body," Niles whispered.


    Wesley''s hands balled into fists. "And?"


    "Don''t worry, bro. Wow! Awesome!"


    "What happened?" Wesley''s heart skipped a beat as he didn''t know what had happened.


    Despite his excitement, Niles kept a low voice and exined, "Your wife just kicked the man right in the crotch. I heard her yelling at him, ''Hey! Are you kidding me? Have you even looked at yourself in the mirror and wished you could lose some of that ugly b? If you bug me again, I''ll call my husband and ask him to throw you into the sea while we watch the sharks tear you apart!''"


    Wesley''s face shed a wide grin. ''Great! I''m d she could think of me in times of trouble.'' He told Niles, "Carry on!"


    Niles did as he was told. "The man''s not happy. Oh no, he caught her arm! Did you hear that scream? Don''t worry. It was the guy screaming. ir bit into his hand."


    Niles hung up on Wesley and sent him a video-call request. He felt it necessary to share this wonderful scene with his brother.


    When the video call connected, Wesley saw that ir still hadn''t let go of the man''s arm yet. Only after blood starting oozing out of his arm did she finally let him go.


    She took out a wet napkin and began to wipe the blood off her lips. She red down angrily at the man, who was unable to talk because of the pain. "You better pray my husband never sees you. He won''t be as forgiving as I am."


    "Fuck you!" In a fit of fury, the man sprang up to attack ir.


    ''Holy crap!'' Niles cursed inwardly. In an instant, he rushed to them, while he was still on the video call and shouted, "Hang on!"


    Niles jumped right in between them and grabbed the man''s arm just as he was about to hit ir. "Men do not raise their hands on women!" he said, puffing his chest out.


    "Who the hell are you?" the man spat in an acidic tone.


    Niles released the man and rested his arms on his hips. Wearing a snarky smile on his face, he said, "I''m Superman!"


    The man''s face was livid, but he kne


    coldly.


    "Pay for it?" Megan scoffed and rolled her eyes. "In your dreams. Wesley doesn''t like you at all, and yet you keep bugging him like a pest. You know what? That night, he told me that he wished you were half as soft as me. He said you wore a deadpan face every day and your skills in bed matched those of a dead fish. He doesn''t even think you''re as attractive as Patty Chang."


    ir fished her phone out of her purse and called Wesley, hoping to wipe the smug look on Megan''s face.


    Megan noticed the caller ID¡ª"Him"¡ªand wondered, ''Is she calling Wesley?''


    She felt a little nervous as she didn''t think ir was actually going to call him.


    Just when the call went through, ir was the first to speak. "Wesley!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Your cute, soft and caring niece ruined my Perfecting Cushion. And she did it on purpose!" ir said.


    ''Cushion? What is that? Air cushion bed? Air cushion ship?''


    While Wesley was pondering over this, Megan''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Uncle Wesley, it was an ident. ir, will you please forgive me? It''s just a Perfecting Cushion. I''ll buy you a new one."


    ''Huh? Is this Megan Lan the best actress or something?'' ir rolled her eyes and retorted, "No! I won''t forgive you. Wesley, what are you going to do about this?"


    After a short pause, Wesley asked honestly, "What is a Perfecting Cushion?"


    ir''s jaw dropped to the floor. She realized that the man knew next to nothing about cosmetics. "It''s a cosmetic tool. I spent 899 on it. I barely got to use it!"

 Chapter 720 Whom Will You Side With

    ''899?'' After thinking about it for a moment, Wesley asked, "899 dors?" He knew next to nothing about cosmetics. In his mind, since ir was so angry that Megan had destroyed her Perfecting Cushion, he imagined that it must have been pretty expensive.


    "Ugh!" ir closed her eyes to calm herself down, but she was still furious. "RMB!" she yelled. "It cost 899 yuan!"


    ''Only 899 RMB? That''s cheap. Why is she so angry about this?'' Wesley wondered, confused about her reaction. "It''s just a cosmetic, ir. Don''t be mad. Megan is only a student. She doesn''t have any money to rece it. I''ll get you a new one."


    ir red up. "She doesn''t have money? Is that why she''s going around breaking my stuff? Then why is she wearing designer clothes? Don''t think that I''m not aware it''s you who has been supporting her since Mr. Huo had the car ident."


    She had long known this, but had never mentioned it before. Since she was not Wesley''s wife, she thought that she had no right to ask him not to support Megan.


    "Yes. It was Carlos who had been supporting her. I should be responsible for her in his absence," Wesley answered in a matter-of-fact tone. Poor Wesley. He still didn''t know why she was mad.


    When ir saw Megan''s smug face, her heart sank. She asked, "Wesley Li, do I wear a deadpan face every day? Am I like a dead fish in bed? Am I not as attractive as Patty Chang?" Megan had just told her that Wesley had told her all these things.


    Megan didn''t think that ir would confront him. Her heart was in her mouth. If ir told him that it was she who had said all those things, they would realize that she was trying to drive a wedge between them. She had to do something to stop her from saying any further. "Aunt ir, please don''t be mad at Uncle Wesley because of me. He loves you a lot. Don''t overreact, okay? I''ll get you a new Perfecting Cushion, alright?" she said loudly so that Wesley could hear from the other end.


    ir wished that she could p the bitch in the face right then. "Shut the fuck up! No one is talking to you here."


    Megan blinked her innocent eyes and answered in a pitiful tone, "Okay."


    Wesley tried to coax ir, "This is just a trivial matter, ir. Don''t make it a big deal. Since you don''t want me or her to buy a new one for you, you can buy it yourself. Just let me know if you need any money. I''ll wire it to you."


    ir''s mouth hung open as she listened to his casual reply, and her face turne


    speechless.


    ir put his phone on the countertop and scolded Megan, "Don''t you dare cry! My lipstick is not waterproof. If you destroy the make-up, I''ll have to paint your face all over again."


    When she was finally done, ir took a photo of Megan''s face and sent it to Wesley. "I did Megan''s new make-up. How does she look?"


    After sending that message, she added, "You better think about your reply very carefully."


    "All right. We''re done here. Let''s go, Niles." ir threw her Perfecting Cushion and lipstick into the bin, grabbed her stuff and started to leave.


    Niles released Megan and washed his hands. He grabbed his phone and left with ir.


    Wesley still didn''t reply to ir''s message, so she sent him another one. "I''ve thought well about your previous suggestion, and I think it makes sense. Niles is a good man and is a respectable doctor. His job is less dangerous than yours and he is highly paid. What''s more, he would be able to keep mepany every day. I have decided to take your suggestion and date Niles."


    This time, her phone started ringing and she answered it. "Megan looks great with that make-up," he said.


    ir sneered. "Toote. I''ve made up my mind. I''m staying at Niles'' ce tonight."


    Niles'' eyes went wide in fear and he started to panic. "ir! I just helped you! Don''t get me into trouble!"


    After hanging up on Wesley, she turned to Niles with a smile. "Just kidding. I''m not interested in a kid like you. I like real men, like your brother."


    "Hey, hey! I''m not a kid. I''m a doctor, and many people speak very highly of me."


    ir giggled. "Alright, Doctor Li. Let''s go."

 Chapter 721 I Want A Divorce

    Niles was about to have an argument with ir when they overheard two women chatting with each other. Their topic of conversation was Wesley.


    Nile and ir exchanged nces knowingly before hiding in a corner to eavesdrop on them.


    "Mom, he doesn''t even want to talk to me!" The woman who wasining looked familiar.


    "He doesn''t talk to you because he doesn''t know you. Don''t worry. I am friends with his mother. She''s been worried about his marriage. Do you know why you''ll be a good catch for him? We are filthy rich, that''s why! The reason why I want you to marry him is that he is always busy and seldom stays at home. After you marry him, you will be able to stay at our home whenever he is away. Sounds great, right?"


    ir rolled her eyes and shook her head. ''Sounds like Wesley can''t wait to marry your daughter!''


    The young woman said in a sad tone, "He has feelings for a woman. I heard his brother calling some other woman his ''sister-inw.'' Wesley won''t marry me!"


    ir finally remembered who this woman was. She was Ste Zhuge, the daughter of TS Group''s CEO.


    Niles also recalled who the woman was¡ªthe perfume witch.


    "If he really loved that woman, he''d have married her. He is more than thirty years old, and yet he is still single. That can only mean that he doesn''t love her," Ste''s mother said.


    It was as if this night had a grudge against ir. First, it was Megan, and now Ste''s mother.


    While ir was immersed in her thought, something shed past her and rushed towards the mother and daughter. "You have feelings for my brother?"


    It was none other than Niles.


    ir immediately ran over to him and said, "Niles, what are you doing?"


    Niles didn''t respond to her. Instead, he stared at the mother and daughter with an unpleasant expression.


    Ste put on a wide grin as soon as she recognized him. "Hi, I remember you. You are Wesley''s brother."


    Crossing his arms in disapproval, Niles spat, "Don''t pretend like we''re chums. I''m only here to tell you one thing." He pointed his finger at ir and continued, "This is ir Jing, my sister-inw. She and my brother are legally wife and husband. You want to marry my brother? Ha! In your dreams! He is head over heels in love with ir."


    ''Legally wife and husband?'' ir tugge


    w monthster, so he could tell her about the license then. How did she suddenly know about it?


    Wesley mulled it over for a while. ''She and Niles bullied Megan together this evening. I guess this must have something to do with my foolish brother.''


    Thinking of this, he called Niles. "Hi, Wesley!" Niles'' voice was always so cheerful.


    "Where are you?"


    "Um...I know why you are calling me. But you can''t put the me on me. You know I''m siding with ir. I had to do as she said, right?"


    "She asked you to tell her that we were married?" Wesley said coldly.


    "Huh? Of course...not."


    "Niles Li, you are a dead man!"


    Niles shivered upon hearing that. "Bro, ir and I are still at the party. You can only count on me to keep an eye on her. If you me me for that, I''ll encourage her to cheat on you."


    ''Cheat on me?'' Wesley chuckled. "You can try. If you pointed a gun at her head and asked her to cheat on me, she still wouldn''t do it." Wesley''s voice was filled with pride. No one knew ir better than he did.


    "Humph!" Niles snorted. "Then do you want me to drive her back home or not? I can always let that foreigner drive her back. I took a closer look at him. Wait, what is his name? Oh Orion! He is a handsome guy. I really want a nephew. If ir gives birth to a half-caste, I''ll be thrilled."


    "You idiot! If she gives birth to a half-caste, it won''t be your nephew," Wesley reminded his brother in a cold voice. ''I haven''t seen him in just a couple days and already he sounds dumber than before.''

 Chapter 722 Hes My Brother

    "You are making a lot of sense! Fine, for the sake of my future nephew, I''ll do you a favor and drive my sister-inw home," Niles said into his phone.


    "It would be your honor to drive my woman home," Wesley said.


    Niles was shocked by his words. "Bro, how do you always have a way to piss me off?"


    "Cut the crap. Drive her back now, or I''ll beat the shit out of you when I''m back."


    "Juste back and fight me; that''s what brothers are for," Niles shrugged. He liked bantering with his brother.


    "Niles Li, one more word and I''ll fly back now!" Wesley said impatiently.


    "Sorry, bro. I was just kidding. Of course I''ll drive ir back home now. Please don''t get mad at me, okay?"


    "Now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Meanwhile, ir''s brain was preupied with the fact that she and Wesley were legally married. She no longer was in the mood to stay at the party.


    So when Niles offered to drive her back, she agreed without hesitation.


    "Miss Jing, you haven''t introduced me to this young man." Someone seemed curious about Niles'' identity.


    ir paused for a while and was about to tell that person that Niles was her boyfriend''s brother when Niles cut her short. "Nice to meet you. I''m Niles Li. ir''s husband is my brother," he said with a polite smile.


    "Li? Niles Li? You look a lot like Wesley Li. Are you his..." Niles knew that his brother was popr but he didn''t expect the man to know him.


    People around them started to listen in carefully, curious to know who ir''s husband was.


    "Wesley? He is my elder brother," Niles answered proudly. "We have the same father and mother."


    "The same father and mother? Are you implying you have another brother with whom you share the same father but different mothers?" someone asked casually.


    Niles wasn''t pleased by his words and cast a reproachful nce at the man. "Of course not. What nonsense are you talking about? My dad would never do that to my mom."


    The man gave Niles an embarrassed smile and walked away.


    People around them finally found out who ir''s husband was. "Hey, apparently Miss Jing''s husband is Senior Colonel Li. Miss Jing...I mean, Mrs. Li, you''ve kept your private life very private indeed. If it weren''t for Doctor Li, we probably would have n


    . "I''ve wired you some money. You can buy whatever you want."


    Then he thought it was not enough, so he added, "Megan is just a kid. Don''t take a little girl''s naughtiness to heart. I''ll go talk to her when I get back."


    Well, if he hadn''t sent the second message, ir might have already forgiven him. But his second message only added fuel to the fire.


    ir opened her bank app and saw that she had received arge sum of money. Her bnce should have been five figures, but now it was seven figures.


    She checked the details of transfer and found that he had wired her a million today and another million a long time ago.


    She thought about the date for a while and then remembered that it was the day she had that car ident.


    ir didn''t know about it until now.


    Annoyed, she decided to go to the bank and activate the SMS alert service. Then she would return the money to Wesley.


    The first thing was easy to do. But the second was not.


    She tried to ask for Wesley''s bank ount from Niles. Unexpectedly, Niles wasn''t his usual foolish self today. He just refused to tell her and asked her to talk to Wesley instead.


    Having no other choice, ir had to ask Wesley for his bank ount, but obviously he knew what she was up to. He even countered with a threat. "I am your husband and it is my duty to support the family. If you wire the money back, I swear I''ll go to yourpany and quit your job for you. Then, I''m going to ground you and ban you from going anywhere!"

 Chapter 723 As Long As She Is Happy

    ir didn''t have the words to respond to Wesley.


    She sighed inwardly, ''Wesley can be so stubborn sometimes! Has he even considered my feelings?


    I have enough money. I sold the diamond ring and bracelet he gave me. Besides, I have a job that pays me well enough. I may not earn a lot, but I can support myself. I don''t need him to support me at all!''


    If she had known things would turn out like this, she wouldn''t have returned the Perfecting Cushion Wesley had bought for her. That way, he wouldn''t have found an excuse to wire another one million dors into her bank ount.


    As things were usually slower at work during the off-seasons, ir asked her manager for some time off from work so she could fly to A Country and visit the Li family.


    ir only told Cecelia in advance that she wasing to A Country. However, much to her surprise, Baldwin apanied Cecelia at the airport to pick her up. Cecelia was so excited to see ir that she almost cried in public, as if she had finally seen her daughter, who hadn''t been home a long time.


    They had lunch at the Li family''s house, and then Cecelia took ir out to an art exhibition. Later that afternoon, they decided to go shopping, but before they went to the mall, ir sincerely insisted Cecelia should not buy her anything.


    Cecelia assured her that she needn''t worry about anything, only to go back on her wordster on. She not only bought clothes for ir, but also took her to one of the biggestptop retail outlets in the mall.


    "Aunt Cecelia, are you looking to buy aptop?" ir asked curiously.


    "Yes, dear!" Cecelia answered inly, eyes focused on the wide selection ofptops on disy.


    One of the salespeople rmended twoptops to Cecelia, who then held ir''s hand and asked, "Which one do you think is better?"


    "I think you should pick the one you like!" said ir.


    "It''s not for me, dear." Cecelia smiled at her and continued, "I heard that yourptop got broken. You need a new one!" Some time ago, Niles told Cecelia that ir''sptop was broken in the car ident.


    ir''s suffered a leg injury, but luckily it was not that serious. Cecelia, however, felt guilty because she couldn''t fly to Y City to visit ir, so she thought to make up for it by getting her something she needed.


    ir was deeply moved by Cecelia''s gesture of kindness. "Aunt Cecelia, you don''t need to buy me aptop. Anyway, I just use thepany''sputer; it works just fine for me." She then turned to face the salesperson and apologetically said, "Sorry for the trouble, miss, but we are not buying aptop." As she smiled at the salespe


    me a lot of things again."


    Cecelia paused and put the camera down. ir thought she was angry, and was about to exin when Cecelia cut in, "How about you get pregnant and give birth to a boy or a girl? Then my attention will be transferred to them and you won''t feel pressured anymore. What do you say?"


    ir was at a loss for words, unsure of whether tough or cry. "Seems like a good idea, but Wesley won''t be back in half a year."


    "Huh! You mean you want to have a baby too!" Cecelia had a wicked grin on her face that stretched from ear to ear.


    ir''s face was as red as a tomato. She immediately shook her head. "No, no..." She wasn''t certain about her rtionship with Wesley, and she didn''t think a child would help fix that.


    "Don''t be shy. Niles told me what happened. Now that you know you and Wesley are a legally married couple, why don''t you call me ''Mom'' from now on?" Cecelia looked at ir with a hopeful expression.


    From the moment she saw ir at the airport, Cecelia had been wondering how to make ir call her "Mom."


    ir bit her lip, feeling awkward. Cecelia was right¡ªir should call her "Mom." However, ir felt incredibly shy to do so.


    Cecelia smiled at ir''s shy face, patting the back of her hand and said, "Don''t worry. You can call me whatever you want. I believe you wille to call me ''Mom'' one day."


    ir nodded. "I know, Aunt Cecelia. Please give me some time."


    "Honey, take as long as you need."


    The next day, Baldwin and Cecelia drove ir to the airport. When they got out of his car, he put ir''s luggage in a cart and told her, "I don''t think your luggage is overweight. If it is overweight, just pay extra. It''s not a big deal. Wesley has money, and all his money is yours now."

 Chapter 724 Heading For The Border

    "Got it," ir replied.


    Cecelia and Baldwin got back in the car. But Cecelia was still worried. She rolled down the window and said, "ir, remember what I told you. If you ever get tired of staying in Y City, quit your job ande here. This is Wesley''s hometown. He will return here anyway."


    ir teared up a little at her concern. "Okay," she replied with a nod.


    The car engine roared to life. She finally mustered up enough courage and said as she waved her hand to Wesley''s parents, "See youter, Mom, Dad."


    Cecelia gasped when she heard ir call her "Mom." She was so excited that she wanted to wrap her arms around the girl and hug her tight, but ir was too shy to stand there for a second longer. She turned around quickly and walked into the departure lounge.


    That evening, Wesley got a call from Cecelia. She eximed, "Wesley! ir called me ''Mom'' today! She is truly a part of our family now. Cherish her. Call her whenever you can, so that she knows that you really care about her."


    A smile crept over Wesley''s face. "I will," he said.


    "All right then. Take care of yourself." Cecelia knew that Wesley would be fine. But to a mother, her son would always be a child, no matter how old he gets. She couldn''t help worrying.


    "I will, Mom. You too."


    On the 72nd day after Wesley had left, Niles called ir. "Hi, Niles," she said into the phone.


    "ir, some of my coworkers and I are going on a trip. Do you want to join us?"


    ''A trip?'' It sounded nice, but she was worried that she wouldn''t fit in with his crowd. "I think I''ll pass. I don''t know your coworkers. I''ll feelpletely out of ce."


    "You know me. I''ll keep youpany. My mentor is the organizer of this trip. She has made an exception for you this time."


    "Thank you, Niles, but I''m really busy¡ª"


    "We''re going to the border."


    "What did you say?" ir''s heart skipped a beat.


    "We''re going to the border," Niles repeated. That was why he insisted that she go with them.


    And now, ir couldn''t wait to go. "When''s the trip?" she asked with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t work to finish, so she couldn''t join the game and sat in the aisle.


    Niles stuck out his head from thepartment and asked, "I haven''t told Wesley that we areing yet. Would you like to tell him yourself?"


    ir thought about it and said, "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Niles was confused at first. He thought ir would be more excited about this trip. Then he realized her intention and said with a grin, "You want to surprise him, don''t you? How romantic."


    ir flushed. "Go y your poker. I don''t want to talk to you about this. You''re such a kid."


    Niles went back to his game,ughing heartily.


    After some time, Ingrid Chu stuck her head out and asked, "ir, do you need Wi-Fi? I have unlimited data on my phone."


    ir shook her phone and replied, "So do I. Thanks, though."


    "No problem. I''ll leave you be," Ingrid Chu replied. Then, she turned to the others. "Let''s keep our voices down. ir is working."


    ir didn''t want to be a buzzkill. She remarked, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll put on my earplugs. Have fun, you guys. Don''t mind me."


    "Okay. But if we''re being too loud, just tell us." Ingrid Chu was in her early thirties. She was older than the others and was also their senior at work. So, the younger ones listened to her.


    ir nodded. They were having a good time. Looking at them, she felt better and couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 725 Treasure Of The Li Family

    The food provided on the train never tasted any good. So, when it was dinner time, most of Niles'' coworkers chose to eat the instant noodles which they had packed for the journey. They also shared their snacks with each other.


    ir was not used to taking this kind of long trips on the train. She hadn''t thought of bringing any snacks with her. So, while everybody else was getting ready to eat their dinner, she remained busy on herputer.


    Niles put away the poker cards and asked, "ir, aren''t you hungry?"


    She smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t bring any food. I don''t know where to buy dinner either." Ady with a food tram had just passed through the aisle with all kinds of snacks and drinks. But she was nowhere in sight anymore. There was only one cart that was selling dinner. ir didn''t want it.


    "Hold on," Niles said. He took a box of instant hot pot and another box of self-heating rice from his backpack. "Which one would you like to have?"


    A young man sitting next to Niles snatched the instant hot pot from his hand and joked, "I didn''t bring dinner either. I''ll take this one."


    "Hey! What would my sister-inw eat if you take it? My brother will kill me if I let her go hungry. Will you take the blows for me? Or should I just tell him that you took away his wife''s food?" Niles looked at his friend slyly.


    The young man was well aware that Niles'' brother was Wesley Li. His eyes went wide in fear and shook his head violently as he handed the instant hot pot to ir with both his hands. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Li. Please enjoy your meal."


    The rest of the party were amused by their childish conversation andughed out loud.


    ir took the instant hot pot from him with a shy smile and started eating. The others shared their snacks with her too. She felt self-conscious about taking their share. She had nothing to share with them after all. Niles sensed her worries. He said, "ir, don''t worry about it. Once we''re back in Y City, I''ll ask Wesley for some money to treat them to a big dinner on the fifth floor of the Alioth Building."


    One of the girls'' eyes went wide in surprise. "Niles, did you just say the fifth floor of the Alioth Building? The one in the Shining International za?"


    "Uh-huh. Is there another Alioth Building?" Niles replied casually, biting into a cucumber as he looked at the girl.


    Before


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    al feast for the travelers in the train.


    ir rushed to take out her single-lens reflex camera from her suitcase. She leaned out the window and started taking pictures.


    When she was done, she turned around and saw Niles walking towards the next car. "Where are you going?" she asked.


    Niles hadn''t expected her to notice him. Surprised, he stammered, "Er... I was bored. Thought I''d take a walk."


    ''A walk?'' ir looked at the path ahead of him. The car in front of theirs was the head of the train. How could he possibly take a walk there?


    But, she didn''t dwell on it. She put her camera on her berth and decided to freshen up.


    They had spent nearly twenty hours on the train by now.


    And they had also gotten to see the beautiful sunrise. It was indeed heavenly. They also witnessed the continuous snow-capped mountains, the prairie, the herds of yaks and sheep grazing on the rich grass, and the gurgling brooks. Whatever theyid their eyes on, was a spectacle.


    As they got closer and closer to Wesley, ir couldn''t control her excitement. She had been able to work the day before, but today, she could hardly concentrate on anything for a minute.


    Niles had been acting conspiratorial the whole morning. He kept going to the head of the train, where he made suspicious phone calls.


    ir was too focused on Wesley to spare any heed to him.


    After twenty-three long hours of travelling, they were finally about to reach their destination. Niles walked back, grabbed ir by the wrist and led her close to the window. "Look! We''re almost there!"

 Chapter 726 The Surprise

    ir was confused by Niles'' dramatic reaction. She was fully aware that they were almost at their destination. But Niles seemed to be overreacting. "Calm down, pal," she told him with a smallugh.


    But Niles couldn''t stop himself. He was on his toes with excitement. "You''re asking me to calm down now, but very soon, you will not be able to calm down either."


    ir thought that he was talking about the time when she would meet Wesley, so she asked, "You said we might not be able to see Wesley. Why do you sound so certain now?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Just sit here and wait. Do what I say, okay? You''re about to find out."


    He was acting very weird. But she did what she was told. ir sat by the window and stared out.


    Within two minutes, the train began to suddenly slow down.


    But since it was nothing unusual, ir didn''t pay much attention to it.


    By now, the previously fast-passing scenery outside had be quite clear. That was when ir spotted a figure standing on the tform ahead.


    When she saw the firm expression on the man''s face, her heart thumped in her chest. ''Wesley?'' she thought, unable to believe her eyes.


    The train was moving slow enough for her to get a better look. As she came closer to the man, ir was sure that the man in the green uniform was indeed Wesley. She lurched to her feet in excitement.


    Wesley, who was gazing into the distance, suddenly turned his head towards her as if by some power of telekinesis.


    Their eyes met, and neither of them could look away.


    As ir tried her best to contain her emotions, Wesley slowly lifted his right hand, kept his fingers together and saluted her.


    Despite all her efforts, tears streamed down her cheeks defiantly.


    ''Wesley, you''re amazing! I love you with all my heart and soul.''


    At that moment, someone in their car yed a song on their phone. "For you, I would rather turn into a stone by the end of the world, with your name engraved in my heart. For you, I would rather be a butterfly, trapped in my own cocoon, like my never-ending longing for you, even after so many lives have passed. I keep seeking and reincarnating. Flowers bloom and wither. Waves rise and fall.


    kissed was white, like pure snow.


    A small train took them to the ind located in the center of theke. As soon as they hopped onto the train, ten-odd young men and women started singing.


    ir hummed along with them as she busied herself taking pictures. She was having a good time so far.


    They reached the center of theke very soon. They were pretty early, so there were very few tourists on the ind. Most of them in their group wanted to take pictures. To get a better view, they decided to get off the train and walk into the water. The water was not too deep, so ir tagged along and walked towards theke too.


    Soon, everybody was either taking selfies or taking pictures of others. Niles sat by thekeside. He said to ir, "Give me your bag. I''ll watch it for you."


    "You are noting?" she asked.


    "Nope. It looks boring. I prefer ying games on my phone."


    ir didn''t know what to say to that. ''Traveling over two thousand miles to y games? Seriously?''


    She put her backpack beside him. Clutching her phone and her camera, she said, "Okay. I''m off."


    Since everyone else was taking pictures, he asked her, "Do you want me to take pictures of you?" ir shook her head.


    "I only enjoy taking pictures of the view."


    "All right. Have fun," he said.


    ir took off her shoes and socks and went into the water.


    The water felt cold. It only reached her shin. On the bottom of theke was a crude salt mine.

 Chapter 727 Wesley’s Suspicion

    In less than five minutes, the fun was over and the pain began. The big grains of salt at the bottom of theke hurt her feet.


    ir had to pause before taking every step.


    She tried to find spots where the grains were smaller, but even so, she was almost in tears before long. ''Doesn''t this ce sell shoe covers or something?'' she thought miserably.


    ir looked around and was surprised to see that some people in theke were wearing shoe covers. She sighed. ''Why hadn''t I thought of this before I got down here?''


    Her eyes then fell on the pavilion board which said, "Shoe covers for rent." She had been in too much of a hurry to notice it earlier.


    And now, to enjoy the most beautiful view she had ever seen, ir had to grit her teeth and walk on. Finally, she reached the middle of theke. She had the best angle to take the pictures of theke where the water met the sky.


    She lifted her camera and clicked.


    Little did she know that while she was engrossed in taking the picture of the view, someone else was secretly taking pictures of her, freezing the picture-perfect moment with her in the dead center of the white saltke.


    As time ticked by, more tourists walked into theke. Some were wearing shoe covers, and others were walking barefoot, wincing just like her.


    She wondered if she should text Niles and ask him to rent a pair of shoe covers for her.


    Once she was satisfied with the pictures she had taken, ir put away her camera and turned around to look at where Niles was sitting. But instead, her eyes fell on a familiar figure standing a meter away from her.


    The handsome man stood out from the crowd of tourists. ir was breathless for a moment. "When...when did you get here?" she asked.


    "Just now." Wesley walked closer to her. "Doesn''t it hurt?" he asked, looking at her legs. Despite the thick calluses on the soles of his feet, even he could feel some pain. He knew that she was in a lot more pain than him. Besides, her feet had been severely injured once.


    "It does," she admitted.


    "Silly woman." Wesley lifted her into his arms.


    ir buried her face in his chest and smiled. "I didn''t walk barefoot into theke on purpose. I just didn''t know that this


    r them at the tform.


    Niles had even convinced the driver to slow down when the train passed the tform Wesley was at, just to make sure that ir could see him. Niles was being very considerate towards ir. ''He must be up to something, '' Wesley figured.


    He threw the shoe covers aside, rolled up his sleeves and moved dangerously towards his little brother.


    Niles'' eyes widened like saucers when he saw Wesley approaching him slowly. He yelled, "Wait. Wesley! You can''t be taking it seriously. I was just kidding, man. How could I possibly fight you? ir! Help me out!"


    "You like ir, don''t you?"


    Wesley asked grimly.


    Niles panicked. He didn''t have a crush on ir.


    It was just that he had been feeling guilty about putting philter in their wine that one time. He was just trying to make up for what he had done. But he couldn''t tell Wesley that. Wesley would kill him either way.


    Niles tried to make him understand.


    "Bro, first of all, ir is older than me. I don''t like older women. Secondly, ir used to be such an outgoing and perky person. But ever since she got together with you, she has be more mature, and after what happened in the past few years, she is no longer the kind of person she used to be. She is nowpletelyposed and grown-up. Not my type at all. And more importantly, she is my sister-inw! How could I possibly fall for her?"


    "Then why are you acting so gantly around her?" Wesley hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 728 Ruses

    Niles grinned awkwardly. What was he supposed to tell Wesley? That he had drugged them both, and was now trying to make amends? He didn''t think so. He would rather take the secret to his grave than get beaten to a pulp by his mad brother.


    Lucky for him, ir called out for them at that moment. "Wesley, Niles! What are you two talking about over there?"


    Wesley cast Niles a warning look and then said, pointing at the limestone cave nearby, "I''ll throw you into that cave if you try to steal her away from me!"


    Niles gaped at his words. ''How cruel. I''m pretty sure that there must have been a swap at the hospital, '' he thought.


    Wesley picked up the shoe covers and walked towards ir. Niles called after him, "Wesley, we''re brothers. Why are you always being so hard on me?"


    "You need the push to grow up," Wesley replied.


    ''To grow up? The kind of push you''re giving me will make me grow into the Hulk, '' Niles thought sulkily.


    ir asked Wesley, "What''s going on? Are you bullying Niles again?"


    "No, I''m not," he lied.


    ir knew he was, but she let it go. "Give me the shoe covers. I can put them on by myself."


    "Let me. Niles, get your ass over here," Wesley said to his brother, who was sulking over the unfair treatment he was receiving, wondering what he had done to deserve being treated this way by his own brother.


    "Why are you talking to me? Be hard, just the way you like,"


    Niles blurted out without thinking. ir choked on her own saliva when she heard that.


    ''Wesley is hard for Niles?'' she thought as she coughed and patted her chest.


    Wesley looked at her with an embarrassed, gloomy face. "What are you thinking, woman? He meant I was being too hard on him."


    "Oh..." ir said.


    Niles had no idea that ir had misunderstood his casual words. He waded over, drooping, and asked curtly, "What?"


    Wesley ignored him and told ir, "Grab onto him and steady yourself while I put on the shoe covers for you."


    "I can do it by mysel


    was taking her to the next scenic spot.


    Wesley got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    "I''d like to take a look at the room you are staying in." Then he added, "Whom are you staying with?"


    The serious look on his face fooled her. She believed he really didn''t know.


    "I have the room to myself. The hotel is not so good, but they said this was one of the best in this ce."


    ir took him to her room and opened the door. "The room is pretty big. It''s spacious enough since I''m staying alone. Niles made the arrangements."


    The trace of fragrance in the air drew him in. Her scent.


    Wesley pretended to be checking the ce out. He looked around the room first, and then examined the bathroom. He even looked out the window. "I know a better hotel. I can take you there."


    "No, thanks. I should stay with the others."


    ir put her bag on the table, grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to him. "Are you thirsty?"


    Wesley shook his head. She unscrewed the lid and drank some. "This afternoon¡ª Mmph..."


    Her mouth was sealed by a hot kiss as soon as she turned around.


    Under his heated passion, ir realized that the promise about hanging out with her, getting some rest in the hotel and checking out the room were all just ruses. Ruses that he used to getid.


    He sure had her fooled.

 Chapter 729 Way Off Base

    ir was stripped naked and thrown onto the bed in the blink of an eye. Wesley swiftly got on top of her. "You lied to me. Mmph..." she said when she got a chance to talk between their passionate kisses.


    "This is the next attraction. And I''m here having fun with you. After this, we''ll get some rest. Which part did I lie about?"


    he whispered in her ear, breathing heavily. ir couldn''t retort to that. Biting her lips, she suggested, "You said you wanted to talk. Then, let''s talk."


    "I prefer talking like this. Did you miss me?"


    "No. I was fine alone¡ª Aah!" She felt a fierce thrust and he was inside her.


    Wesley pressed his lips onto hers to stop her from saying something that would kill the mood in the room.


    At half past one in the afternoon, Wesley left for the army base, leaving behind nothing but a torn top and aplete mess in the bedroom and the bathroom.


    ir didn''t see him for the next two days. On the third night, she was sleeping when she heard the doorbell. She was so terrified that she was wide awake at once. She checked the time. 1 a.m. ir held her breath; she had no intention of opening the door. The bell rang again and again.


    And then, it was quiet for a few seconds. Then her phone vibrated. "Open the door. It''s me."


    She let out a relieved sigh.


    She got out of bed, straightened her pajamas and opened the door.


    Wesley was standing outside. Before she could let him in, Niles, who was staying opposite to her room, opened his door in his bathrobe. "Wesley?"


    he asked in surprise. He had been ying games on his phone when he heard someone ringing ir''s doorbell. He wasn''t expecting to see Wesley in the hotel in the middle of the night.


    Wesley had reached out his hands to hug his woman. Hearing his brother''s voice, he retracted his hands and turned to Niles. "What? Go to bed!" he scolded impatiently.


    Niles felt wronged. "You kept ringing her doorbell. I was worried, and came to check it out."


    "Go sleep!"


    "Oh c''mon, Brother. Don''t be so cold. Would you like toe into my room and have a heart-to-heart?" Niles leaned on the door and grinned at him wickedly.


    Holding hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    floor. How did he even manage to climb all the way up? ''Can he fly too? Is there anything this man can''t do?''


    While she was contemting about his ability to fly, she was forcefully pressed against the window ss. "Honey, the night is beautiful. Enjoy the view," he said in an evil tone.


    "No!" She fought. She was aware of what he was up to.


    However, her refusal was too feeble against his force.


    She was forced to look at the starry sky as he torn apart her night gown. She cursed him inside repeatedly, and yet, that was far from enough to make her feel any better.


    She had spent over twenty hours on the train to get to this beautiful border city. And now, she felt like she was here only for his pleasure.


    For the next couple of days, ir never left the hotel.


    On the fifth night, ir was too afraid to sleep. She cringed in bed, listening to every noise around her room, as if an evil beast would show up any minute.


    It was past 2 a.m., and Wesley still hadn''te. Sleep took over and ir dozed off.


    The group had been in XH City for a week. It was time to go back home. They had already booked their return tickets.


    ir didn''t see Wesley in thest two days either. He didn''t call her. And when she tried to call him, his phone was switched off.


    Before they departed, she asked Niles, "Is the army base far from here?" She wanted to get a nce at him from afar before they left the city.

 Chapter 730 Isn’t She A Criminal

    "Pretty far actually." Niles checked the distance on his phone. The army base was over fifty kilometers away.


    Wesley had driven that far every time to see ir after finishing his work, even though he could see her only in the middle of the night.


    Niles hired a car and took ir to the army base.


    The ce was heavily guarded. Niles asked her to wait in the car, and went to inquire about Wesley to a sentry at the entrance.


    He told the guard that he was Senior Colonel Wesley Li''s brother. The soldier sized him up and noticed the resemnce at once. "Senior Colonel Li is not here right now. Why don''t you try contacting him personally?"


    Niles refrained from rolling his eyes. "I did. But his phone is switched off. That''s why I am here."


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing more I can do to help you. Sorry," the sentry told him. Security was obviously taken very seriously around here.


    Niles returned to the car, filled with disappointment. They waited near the camp the whole morning, but didn''t see Wesley anywhere near the ce.


    By noon, Niles was getting hungry. "Wait here, ir. I''ll go buy something to eat," he said.


    "Okay,"


    she replied.


    No sooner had Niles left than some military trucks came from the opposite direction. To avoid drawing any attention, ir hid behind a tree and observed if Wesley was in any one of those trucks.


    Before long, the handsome man got out of the first truck and walked to the sentry whom Niles had spoken to earlier.


    All of a sudden, both of them looked her way. ir''s heart leaped into her mouth. ''Crap! The guard must have told Wesley that his brother hade looking for him.''


    She had only wanted to see him from afar without disturbing his work.


    When Wesley headed towards her, her instinct told her to run.


    And Wesley chased after her.


    Worried that she might trip and fall, he deliberately slowed down to keep a fair distance between them.


    A few soldiers got out of the trucks. One of them patted the soldier beside him and said, "Look! Our chief is running after someone. Is that a girl?"


    "Yeah. Who is that?"


    "A criminal or spy, maybe?"


    "Probably. Chief seems to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    hought to herself.


    Wesley tightened his embrace to pull her closer to him. "Believe me. The wait will be worthwhile."


    She had been waiting for him for ten years. It was long enough. And Wesley was considering giving her a beautiful wedding.


    ir''s eyes became moist. She choked and pushed him away. "Everything is fine now. Focus on your job and guard your country and the people. Don''t think about me."


    "What do you mean, don''t think about you?" She was his first thought and would always be.


    Wesley would give up his own life for her. Since they were married, he didn''t want to keep her waiting any longer.


    "Never mind. Think of the big picture." She didn''t want him to sacrifice or give up anything for her sake. That would just hurt her more.


    Wesley''s eyes dimmed. "ir, if we weren''t married, would you still be thinking of running away from me?"


    "No, I wouldn''t be.


    If I really wanted to leave you, one little marriage certificate wouldn''t be able to keep me from walking away."


    Her love life had been a bumpy road so far, but she had no intention of getting out of this rtionship at this point.


    Their long distance rtionship was kind of bittersweet. At least, she and Wesley could cool off and have time to think about their future.


    Wesley''s jaw hardened. He snarled, "Would it kill you to say something nice to me?"


    ir made a face. "You know me. I don''t have a honeyed tongue, just like you."

 Chapter 731 I Dont Mind Waiting

    When she paused for breath, ir remembered how Wesley acted like a yer when he went on that mission. He had special training on how to flirt with women.


    But when he was done with the mission, all his training flew out the window. He was just the same old boring Wesley.


    Wesley didn''t like what she said, but he decided it wasn''t worth being mad over. "That wasn''t cool. Besides, I have something else in mind. Can you call me ''honey?'' I''d really like that."


    She reyed a scene of their intimacy in her head, and she blushed furiously. She shifted her gaze from him and said bashfully, "I...already called you that."


    "Yeah, but only in bed."


    ir was shocked by his blunt manner. Her face was burning crimson red.


    "No way. Not again," she announced in anger.


    "Don''t tick me off."


    "You mad at me?" Her face was deadpan but there was a pained look in her eyes.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms, embracing her tightly. He said between gritted teeth, "Not really. I can''t stay mad at you for long anyway. I don''t know what to do with you."


    She had an answer for that, but she didn''t say it out loud. ''How about hold me tight and never let me go?'' ir buried her face in his chest, wearing a happy smile. He was obviously giving in, yet he still sounded stiff. Didn''t he know how to be tender and loving?


    Besides, she was the same. She didn''t know what to do with him either.


    What happened between him and Patty was always in the back of her mind. It haunted her, ate at her soul. ''It was for the mission, '' she told herself. But that didn''t make her feel any better.


    She was angry that he treated Megan so nicely. But she told herself that it was because Megan''s parents had saved his life. If it were not for Megan''s parents, he would have died long ago and she wouldn''t be able to meet him.


    When they had sex the first time, he said between gritted teeth that she was shameless. She was hurt. But she tried her best to erase that from her memory.


    "You know I don''t mind waiting. As long as I know you''ll be with me," she said quietly. Waiting for him was not hard at all. What frustrated her most was not knowing what would split them apart. They fought like cats and dogs, and every time they had a fight, she didn''t know if they''d be okay after that. He didn''t know how to cool her down. Sometimes, they wouldn''t even talk or text each other for a while afterward.


    Wesley silently listened to her


    for being brave enough to tell her. She was also happy he shared his heart. He asked her what she thought. That was improvement. "Promise me one thing," she said, looking him in the eye.


    "Go on."


    "Whatever you choose, stay alive." As long as he was alive, even if they were apart, she would have the courage to live on.


    Wesley was silent once again.


    This was the problem that bugged him from the start. That was why he took so long to ask ir out. "I''ll try my best," he promised.


    ir stood on tiptoe to help him straighten his cor. "I gotta go now. It takes a while to get to the train station." XH City wasrge and spread out. She had to go back to the hotel first and then to the station. It would take her at least two hours.


    Wesley lowered his head to kiss her lips. "Wait for me."


    "Mmm hmm. But Wesley..."


    She didn''t like being sad like this. So she raised her eyebrows and joked, "Well, if you can''t stay alive, then tell me. That way, I can marry another guy who can be with me every day."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. He repeated, "I told you before. Military marriage is protected byw. We can''t get divorced."


    ir snorted, "Don''t take me for a fool. As long as you apply for a divorce, of course we can."


    "See, that''s just it. I won''t do it. ir, stop trying to get rid of me. You''re mine forever¡ªunless I die! And I don''t n on it."


    She pinched his arm heavily. "Wesley, never mention the word ''die'' again."


    "Yeah. I hear you."


    On the other hand, Niles had run out of patience. He finished his lunch a while ago, but he didn''t dare to interrupt the loving couple.

 Chapter 732 Thats Our Home

    Left with no other choice, Niles decided to take a nap in the car. Just as he was about to drift away to sleep, a knock on his head jarred him awake.


    In a haze, he slowly squinted his eyes open, feeling annoyed. "Who hit me? How dare you disturb my sleep..." As he rubbed his eyes and his vision cleared, Nile finally saw who it was. "Oh, Wesley...ir..."


    ir got in the passenger''s seat in silence.


    "Take good care of your sister-inw on the way back home. If she gets hurt, you''ll be very sorry," warned Wesley.


    "What if you''re the reason why she''s hurt? Am I supposed to be responsible for that too?" Niles retorted, pretending to be angry.


    A chuckle escaped ir''s lips. The naughty boy''s words amused her and took her mind off the thought that was making her sad.


    Wesley had his fist raised, about to punch Niles, but he froze when he suddenly saw the smile on ir''s face. Her smiling face struck a chord in his heart. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.


    He drew back his fist and looked back at Niles. "Contact me if you need my help."


    "Got it!"


    Wesley pulled out his phone and as he slid his fingers on the screen, he said, "I''m wiring you some money. Buy whatever your sister-inw needs and bring them to her. If you need more, just let me know."


    ''Wiring me money?'' Niles'' eyes lit up in excitement, but dimmed just as soon as they had lit up when he heard Wesley continue. "Keep ounts and ask ir to sign her name on every bill you pay. I''ll check the bnce when Ie back. If there''s even a penny less, I''ll take away three days of your sry."


    Whatever hint of excitement that lingered on Niles'' face had now vanished into thin air.


    He fired up the engine, stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Wesley watched the car drive away into some distance, but just as he was about to turn around and leave, the car suddenly stopped and started backing up. Confused, the soldier stopped moving and stood rooted to the spot.


    "Brother, goodbye!" the young doctor said mischievously. Both Wesley and ir were rendered speechless by the young man''s childish behavior.


    Before Wesley could respond, Niles stepped on the gas again and sped off. This time Wesley didn''t move until the car was out of his sight.


    The train back arrived on time. ir took the seat near the window, pensively watching the view outside.


    One mile, two miles...She was going farther and farther away from Wesley. She was starting to miss the man already. When would they meet again?


    Suddenly, the sound of her ringtone derailed her train of thoughts. It w


    ision is yours to make. I won''t get in the way of that."


    The thought of being under the same room with Megan seemed like an absolutely impossible suggestion. However, she didn''t want to put Wesley in an awkward situation.


    "ir!" He called her name out loud, clearly a bit angry.


    "What?" she answered impatiently.


    In a stern voice, he stressed, "The apartment is ours, not just mine alone. That''s our home. You have the right to make a decision."


    ir shed a sweet smile. "Fine. Promise me that it will just be for a few days? Let her leave as soon as possible."


    "Okay, no problem."


    "And I''m going to set three rules."


    "Whatever you want."


    ir happily replied, "I''m not going to talk to her myself, so you need to tell her my conditions. First of all, no matter what happens, she''s not allowed to enter our bedroom." That was their most private ce in the apartment. She didn''t want any outsiders in there, especially Megan.


    The soldier grinned at the woman''s ability to be so sweet and petty at the same time.


    "Okay, what''s the second rule?"


    "Second, keep the apartment clean. She must clean up after herself."


    "Easy."


    "Third, she''s not allowed to bring any guests to our home... Oh, there''s one more rule. She has to call me ''Aunt ir.'' That''s all."


    "I see. I''ll pass on your words to her."


    "Mmm hmm. Well...when will you be back?" she asked quietly. It had been almost seventy days since they had seen each other. She missed him so much that she was on the verge of bing depressed.


    "Not sure yet, but it''ll be before the end of next month!" Give or take, forty days to go.


    After this mission, Wesley was nning on staying with ir longer than he did thest time.

 Chapter 733 So Much Time With Wesley

    "Okay, I see." ir talked with Wesley for a while longer before hanging up.


    The next day, Megan showed up at their apartment with her luggage. When ir came back home from work, the girl was already inside sitting idly on the couch, watching TV.


    She didn''t even say hi. Instead, she took out her phone and loaded up a game as if ir wasn''t even there.


    ir changed into her slippers, turned off the TV and asked Megan coldly, "So, it''s just you and me. Why did you ask Wesley if you could move in?"


    Megan raised her head and smirked. "No reason. I just want you to know that Wesley cares about me. He never turns me down. Observe." She gestured at the room.


    ir found her ridiculous. "Seriously? What do you think will happen? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sneak in your room and kill you in the middle of the night?"


    Megan cast her a wary nce. "Damn, you''re violent. Wesley told me you weren''t very girly."


    "Coming from you, I''ll take that as apliment. I have no reason to hold back around you. And just so you know, Debbie already knew Mr. Huo was alive; she''s back, and has be quite the pop star. Rich, powerful...I''d think twice before messing with her."


    Everyone knew Debbie returned to Y City. The city was abuzz with gossip about it.


    Carlos wouldn''t let a thing like amnesia or a car ident keep him down. He was back to work, the current general manager of ZL Group. Only problem was, he didn''t remember Debbie. Stephanie was the woman on his arm. Debbie was trying everything in her power to win him back.


    Of course, Megan knew about it, too. She bit her lower lip to hold back an angry retort. "Thanks for the info, but it''s none of your business. Debbie won''ty a finger on me. Carlos can''t remember anyone, not even Debbie. But he remembers me. Besides, Wesley''s taking care of me. I don''t care who hates me. You, Debbie. Wesley won''t let you guys hurt me."


    ir sneered, "We''ll see about that."


    Afterwards, ir hadn''t said another word to Megan during her stay in their apartment. The drama queen had deliberately made a mess of the ce to piss off ir, but the young tranto


    tuck her gently into bed. He treated Megan so tenderly, as if she were a fragile ss doll. ir was livid.


    When Wesley was just about to walk away, Megan suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and sobbed, "Didn''t you and Uncle Carlos take care of those guys? Why are the thugs still after me? Who told them where I live? Help me! I''m scared. Boo...hoo..."


    Wesley furrowed his brows deeply. He pried her hands away and tried to keep his distance. He stood by the edge of the bed and exined, "Those gangsters were part ofrger crime families. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. I''m also trying to figure out how they found you. You can rest here and be safe."


    "But... I want to go back to Y City with you. How about I move in with you? Only you can help me feel safe."


    Wesley was baffled. "You''re better off here. I have to go to work, so I can''t be around you all the time. Trust me, this is better."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll stay in your apartment. Just bring me food every day, and that''s enough. Or are you worried that Aunt ir won''t like it? I''ll ask her myself. Is that okay? If she says no, then... Ahem..." She coughed again, struggling to breathe.


    Wesley calmed her down. "Don''t get all worked up, now. ir has nothing to do with this."


    Megan steadied her breath and emotions before speaking again. "But ir told me that Debbie was back and both of them hate me. I''m really scared of them..."

 Chapter 734 Is Megan Crying

    "Why do they hate you? And why are you so scared of them?" Wesley''s face disyed the confusion that was in his mind perfectly. He had doubts as to whether ir really spoke to Megan like that.


    "I don''t know... I feel like Aunt ir and Debbie aren''t very fond of me. Perhaps it has something to do with you and Uncle Carlos adopting me and treating me so well. They don''t seem happy about that..." Megan spoke in a pitiful tone.


    ir, standing in the doorway, was overwhelmed by an urge to p the hypocritical girl''s face. Clenching her teeth, ir tried to keep her anger in check.


    Oblivious to ir''s presence, Wesley took a look at his wristwatch and said, "Don''t think about it too much. We''re obligated to take care of you. I..."


    "Uncle Wesley!" Megan chimed in.


    A hint of impatience shed in his eyes. "What now?"


    "I don''t know how to say this, but I saw Aunt ir with another manst time. They seemed...very intimate. It was the same man who tried to kill me... Aah! Aunt...ir?" Megan drew a sharp gasp of shock all of a sudden. She stared at the doorway, pretending that she was shocked by ir''s presence.


    Wearing a smirk on her face, ir couldn''t help but apud for Megan''s excellent performance.


    When Wesley turned around and saw ir walking in, his eyes sparkled with excitement. He had missed her so much. "ir," he called out to her.


    ir, however, did not give him a response. Instead, she walked up to the bed, gently cing her purse on the night stand and grabbed a ss of water. Staring at the water for a moment, as if to think, ir suddenly shifted her gaze towards the girl lying in bed. "Did you fall sick?"


    "Yes..." Megan looked at her, terror evident in her eyes.


    Wesley was surprised to see such look in Megan''s eyes. That was the same look she had with Debbie around. Why was she so afraid of ir too?


    Before Wesley could put his finger on the matter, ir poured the water onto Megan''s face without warning. "Ah!" the sick girl screamed.


    Megan was soaking wet mess, her mouth agape and eyes protruding from their sockets in astonishment.


    Wesley quickly pulled out a few tissues and was about to wipe Megan''s face, but ir grabbed hold of his arm. When he gave her a puzzled look, ir stared into his eyes and said, "Wesley, do you think it is appropriate for you to care for her so much in front of me?"


    He nced at the tissues in his hand and then at


    changed into her pajamas. She looked at ir contemptuously and said, "Did you two argue over me again?"


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but you''re not that important to me. Why would I quarrel with Wesley over you? Who do you think you are?" ir leaned against the door frame casually.


    "Then why did youe back?" Megan pulled a long face.


    ir stood up straight. "I came back to teach you a lesson on behalf of your uncle!"


    p!


    ir''s words were followed by the thundering sound of a loud p. The suddenness of the act caught Megan by surprise.


    Since there was nobody else there, Megan didn''t need to pretend to be a weak girl. In an instant, she narrowed her eyes and red at ir. "How dare you! I might lose to Debbie, but you? I''m sure I can defeat you easily. What if Wesley sees me lying on the floor with a red mark on my face?"


    "Why don''t you give it a shot?"


    Smack! ir delivered another tight p across her face.


    ir didn''t care what Wesley would think of her. She wasn''t afraid of being misunderstood by him, because if push came to shove, she would just leave him.


    Wesley had almost arrived at the airport when he received a call from ir. "Wesley, I''m at your house."


    Wesley mmed the brakes and slewed to a stop in a cloud of dust. He had been fooled by the woman.


    Immediately, he made a U-turn in the middle of the empty street and drove back home. "Wait for me there," he ordered.


    "Fine. But can you hear something now?"


    Wesley listened carefully for a moment and then sighed, "Is that Megan crying?"


    "Bingo!" She let out a chuckle. "You have such good ears!"

 Chapter 735 Whos The Handsome Guy

    Wesley let out another heavy sigh. "What happened?"


    "I pped her in the face. Twice," ir said into the phone in a smug tone.


    Wesley remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    She continued, "Should I wait for you toe back and beat me to a pulp, or flee away as quickly as I can? After all, I have heard people say that whoever dares toy a finger on dear Megan would be doomed to an eternity of pain."


    Wesley sensed the sarcasm in her voice. He warned, "You''ll only be doomed if you don''t wait for me there. Stay put!"


    ir grinned, as she yed with a strand of her red curly hair. He had wanted her straight, ck hair back the very day she had had this new hairstyle done. She had been waiting for him to take her to the hair salon. More than six months had passed since then, but she still hadn''t gotten the chance. Instead, the very first thing he had done aftering back was visit and take care of Megan. She seethed with anger at the thought. "Sorry, sir. I''ve had enough of this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I hate Megan, but you want to be responsible for her for the rest of your life. If I choose you, I have to put up with her crap too. I know that I can''t divorce you since a serviceman''s marriage is under protection. So, I''ll just disappear. That way, you won''t be able to marry another woman either. Perfect n, isn''t it?" ir wasn''t good at ying dirty tricks like Megan. She would lose this game in the long run if she continued to fight against the girl. So, she thought it would be better if she stayed away from all these people for the time being.


    Wesley stepped on the elerator. "Just wait for me at the house."


    "Fine," she agreed without hesitation.


    However, when he reached home, the only sight waiting for him was a wailing Megan with her swollen eyes. ir was long gone.


    He called her again. But her phone was switched off.


    By the time he flew back to Y City and hurried to her office, ir had already quit her job. It was an urgent resignation. Orion had signed the resignation letter for her.


    Left with no choice, Wesley headed back to the military base. Using their tracking system, he was able to locate her. She was still within the city limits, in the countryside.


    ''What''s she doing way out there?''


    He called Adalson. It was only then that he knew that ir''s paternal grandparents lived in the countryside.


    A pang of guilt filled his heart. They had been together for such a long time


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ier is ir''s husband." She told ir off, "You naughty girl, how dare you lie to me? Young man,e in."


    "Thank you, Grandma. Grandpa, it''s a pleasure meeting you." Greenwood nodded. Wesley took the food bags and followed Marie into the house.


    ir was left behind, speechless.


    In the small living room, the two elders entertained their grandson-inw with much hospitality. They made tea and cut some fruits for him. "Wesley, please feel at home. Have some of this orange. Your grandpa just bought it from the market. It''s fresh."


    Wesley took the orange gratefully. "Thank you, Grandma."


    "Don''t be so formal. We''re family."


    Greenwood sat opposite him and handed him a pack of cigarettes. "Need a smoke?"


    "I used to smoke a lot. But I have quit now." He still nned on having a child with ir.


    "I see. Are you here to pick ir up?"


    Wesley threw a nce outside the window. The woman had gone back to weeding on the vegetable patch. "I wanted to apologize to her. I won''t leave here until she''s willing to go back with me."


    Greenwood tapped his cigarette in the ashtray and asked with concern, "What happened? Did you tick her off? Adalson told me that you are an officer in the army. And you have a rich background. Did you cheat on my granddaughter?"


    "No, no. I would never. I just came back to Y City from the border after a long assignment. But I was upied with something else and didn''t get a chance to contact her sooner. She''s still angry about that." Wesley intentionally left out Megan''s name.


    Greenwood nodded understandingly. "I see. That''s not a big deal. Rest assured. I''ll persuade the girl."

 Chapter 736 Shes A Weird Girl

    Greenwood was about to stand up to have a talk with ir. Wesley stopped him and said, "Grandpa, please. I''ll talk to her myself."


    "All right. Do as you wish."


    Wesley walked out of the house. Seeing ir still squatted down on the vegetable patch, he quickly took off his coat and cap, and put them aside. He didn''t want her to do all this strenuous work. ir was picking up weeds and throwing them aside angrily, as if she were venting her anger on the nts. Wesley lifted the angry woman to her feet and pulled her out of the patch of farmnd.


    Ignoring her angry protest, he rolled up his sleeves and began weeding. Although he didn''t have much experience in this kind of work, he was a soldier who had undergone all kinds of harsh training. It wasn''t a big deal for him.


    ir left him there alone and after washing her hands, she asked her grandfather, "Grandpa, do we have enough firewood?"


    "Uh, no. We need some more. I''ll go get some," the old man said, getting up from his chair.


    "Grandpa, please rest. I''ll get it." ir grabbed the long rope which her grandfather usually used to tie up the wood.


    "Girl, stop. You are not strong enough to carry the wood back!" Marie tried to stop her granddaughter, but the girl rushed out before she could say anything else.


    Wesley heard the conversation and walked over to her. "Grandma, don''t worry. Leave it to me."


    "O-okay... Thank you, Wesley."


    He easily caught up to ir and silently followed her to an emptynd behind the house. A pile of firewood was stocked there for their daily use.


    When she was about to reach out for the wood, he pulled her away and grabbed the rope from her hand. He bent down to gather a few pieces of firewood together, tied them up tightly with the rope, and threw them over his shoulder. He carried them back to the house with ease.


    ir''s mouth hung open in amazement. She wanted to give him a piece of her mind, but chose to be silent.


    Before the sun went down, Wesley had finished all the chores and farm work which ir had nned to do¡ªcarrying the firewood to the courtyard, cutting them into pieces, weeding the vegetable patch, and drawing water from the well. And he did it all so efficiently, like he had years of experience doing it.


    When night fell and the two elders were busy cooking in the kitchen, ir took the chance to push the man out of the door. She urged in a low voice, "We don''t have enough rooms here for guests. Leave now."


    He tried to find an excuse to st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "You''re beautiful too."


    Blushing, she tried to get away from his reach. "Let me go!" She threw a nce at the door of the living room, afraid that her grandparents would see them.


    Wesley wrapped one of his arms around her waist. She was unable to move an inch. "Honey, did you miss me?" He had missed her a lot.


    ir struggled and warned in a hushed voice, "Wesley, let go of me. They are going to walk in on us. LET ME GO!"


    Seeing the fury in her eyes, he slowly moved his arm away and freed her.


    "Jerk!" As soon as she broke free, she ran out of the room without turning back.


    Watching her receding figure, Wesley took another bite of the dried dough stick, grinning from ear to ear.


    The two elders had prepared six dishes to wee Wesley. The food looked so delicious that it made ir''s mouth water.


    Her appetite was aroused, and she couldn''t help but eat more than usual. She ate a big bowl of rice, along with the other dishes. She was so full that she touched her round belly and paced up and down to help with the digestion.


    Thanks to their hospitality, Wesley ate more than usual too. He couldn''t sit down either.


    After dinner, Wesley said to the grandparents as he grabbed ir''s hand, "Grandpa, Grandma. We''re going to take a walk in the vige. We''ll be back home after a while."


    "Okay. Go east. There are some streetmps there at the entrance of the vige. Don''t go west. That path leads to the mountains," ir''s grandfather reminded them.


    "Got it." With that, Wesley dragged ir out of the house, giving her no time to say no.


    The road was dark. ir couldn''t run away, so she had no choice but to follow him.

 Chapter 737 A Night In The Reed Field

    The narrow vige path was shrouded in darkness. After walking for a long time without a single streetmp in sight, ir felt that something was wrong. "Wait, which direction are we walking in?" It was too dark and she couldn''t tell the direction.


    Wesley said honestly, "West."


    "What? But Grandpa told us not to go west!" Frightened, ir stopped in her tracks at once.


    Wesley smiled, "It''ll be an adventure."


    "No way! Even the elders of the vige don''t go exploring into the deep western mountains. I''m not going any further than this!" ir gripped his hand tightly in fear.


    "I''m with you. Don''t be afraid. Even ghosts won''t get close to you while I am here. You won''t see anything you don''t want to."


    The very mention of ghosts made her jump in fright. She was more scared now than before.


    "Noooo, I''m not going that way. I want to go home now!" She shook her head, turning around to go back.


    Wesley locked her in his arms. "Don''t run away."


    "It''s pitch-dark here, and we''re not familiar with the vige. We''ll get lost," she pleaded anxiously.


    They had seen a few houses scattered along the path a couple of minutes ago, but now, there were no signs of any inhabitants. They had reached a reed field now.


    A gush of wind blew over the reeds. The rustling of leaves sounded ominous in the dark, silent night.


    Wesley held her tight and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. I won''t go any further ahead."


    "Then, let''s go back to the house." She closed her eyes, not daring to look around the empty field.


    He pecked a kiss on her lips and said seductively, "Honey..."


    His voice sounded hoarse, full of lust. ir had a bad feeling about where this was going. "W-what... What do you want now?"


    "We have never done it on a field..." During a mission, he had once hidden himself in a field of reeds like this and had thought of ir. The idea of having sex with her in a reed field had crossed his mind at the time. But he had shaken off the pretty picture at once since it wasn''t possible then. Now that he was here, in a field of reeds, with the woman he had missed so much, how could he miss such a rare opportunity?


    ir was taken aback by his words. "Wesley, I''m warning you. You¡ª Mmph!"


    Her voice trailed off; his lips were on hers. Breaking the passionate kiss, he swiftly carried her to the patch of greennd beside the reeds.


    The leaves rustled violently, mingled with their moans of pleasure. ir didn''t think that Wesley had such a wild fantasy.


    "Honey


    s if they have a heater."


    "Oh. When did you even have the time to buy and install the heater?" ir was surprised by his efficiency. She had no idea when he did all this. He was with her most of the time.


    "When you were busy calling out my name in your dreams," he teased.


    ir turned red, but she retorted relentlessly as she washed her face with the warm water, "How could that be possible? I was dreaming about Kinsley Fengst night."


    ''Kinsley?'' Wesley frowned. "How do you know him?"


    She paused and looked at him. "Sounds like you know him too."


    "Just an acquaintance." He got to meet Kinsley because of Yates, but they didn''t have much interaction.


    ir turned off the faucet. "Have you met him?"


    "Yes." Far more than that, he had shared a tent with him at the foot of a mountain, for a whole week.


    "Is he handsome in person?" she asked excitedly. In her excitement, shepletely forgot to use her facial cleanser and quickly wiped her face with a towel. She then trotted closer to Wesley, eager to know more about the big star.


    Wesley''s face darkened. "No," he replied bluntly.


    "Really? Howe? He looks dashing on screen." ir was a bit disappointed. She admired Kinsley. But if he wasn''t really handsome, she might not be his fan anymore.


    Poor Kinsley. He lost one of his fans at that moment.


    "It''s just make-up," Wesley said sinctly.


    "Oh, I see." She finally remembered that she hadn''t washed her face with the facial cleanser, so she turned on the faucet and washed her face one more time.


    When she was finally done with her morning routine, Wesley had already chopped the firewood and also watered the vegetables.

 Chapter 738 Four Hundred

    They piled into Wesley''s off-road vehicle, and he drove ir and her grandpa to the vegetable field, which was at the edge of the vige.


    The road was unpaved, so they needed a vehicle like this. Although the road was not a very good one, they were lucky it was wide enough for Wesley''s car.


    When they arrived, Wesley asked ir to stay in the car. He and Greenwood would go to work in the field.


    ir wanted to go with them, and stuck up for herself. Wesley pointed to the muddy field and said, "Your shoes will get dirty."


    "It''s no big deal. I can wash them after we go back home."


    "No. Stay here. Why don''t you check WeChat if you get bored?" Wesley suggested while locking the car doors. He opened the sunroof to let some air in. Then he left with Greenwood.


    ir fished her phone out of her pocket with her lips pouted. ''Check WeChat if you get bored, '' she mocked. ''Jerk!''


    She put her phone back and looked around, feeling bored. When she looked up and saw the sunroof, she suddenly had an idea.


    ''Think you can lock me in the car? Not gonna happen!''


    ir took off her shoes, stood on the seat, and plopped her shoes onto the roof of the car. Then she eased herself through the narrow opening. She paused to take a look around.


    ''This isn''t that high. I can get out this way, '' she thought happily.


    While harvesting the vegetables, Wesley looked back from time to time to check on ir. Just as she exited the car, she heard him shouting, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    He nted the shovel in the dirt and ran to his car.


    His sudden voice startled ir, who was about to put on her shoes. She paused and turned to look at him. "What?" she asked.


    Wesley reached his car, opened the door, stuck his head inside the car and pulled her down through the sunroof.


    "Aargh!" Caught off-guard, ir fell into the car, screaming at the top of her lungs. She thought she might hit her head, but she didn''t. Wesley caught her just in time.


    Left with no choice, Wesley agreed that ir could stay outside. He asked Greenwood to keep herpany, while he worked in the field alone.


    Greenwood sat on a wooden bench and trimmed the vegetables they picked. ir, however, had nothing to do because Wesley wouldn''t allow her to lift a finger.


    Near noon, Wesl


    nd check on them when you get a chance."


    The neighbors all nodded vigorously and gave him wide grins. "Don''t worry. Will do."


    "We''ve been neighbors for ages. We already do that."


    Most of them never saw the cigarettes that Wesley gave them. A young man said excitedly, "Wow, Sobranie ck Russians? A carton tops a couple hundred bucks."


    "Really? That expensive?"


    Upon hearing that, Greenwood was shocked and was about to take the cigarettes back. "Oh, there''s no need for everyone to get a pack. That''s way too expensive! They should be fine with just one cigarette each!"


    Before Wesley could turn him down, his neighbors burst outughing. "Greenwood, you old fart! Look at the car he drives. You think he cares about a measly two hundred bucks? Money like his probably buys a lot of cigarettes."


    Greenwood shook his head. "His car only cost four hundred bucks. It is less practical than my trike."


    "Four hundred bucks?" The young man who recognized the cigarettes shook his head. "You gotta be kidding me, Greenwood. Who told you that?" After saying that, he began to study the car.


    Greenwood coughed and pointed at Wesley, who was putting the rest of the cigarettes back into his car. "He told me."


    "How''s that possible? The car at least cost a few hundred G. Am I right, Wesley?" the young man asked.


    Wesley smiled, "It''s not that expensive. I''ll get the rest of the vegetables."


    "Hear that? It''s not expensive. I gotta get to work too," Greenwood said and helped Wesley with the vegetables.

 Chapter 739 She Had Him Fooled

    The neighbors all willingly came up to help Greenwood and Wesley. They werepletely taken by Wesley and they couldn''t stop praising him. "Greenwood, you have such a humble grandson-inw. Although, he is some high muck-a-muck, he is still willing to work in the field."


    "That''s true! Most people try to hide their humble origins from others after they climb up the socialdder, but your grandson-inw is not like them. Greenwood, how lucky you are!"


    "If he weren''t your grandson-inw, I would have introduced him to my daughter."


    "Come on! You daughter is only eighteen. Don''t be in such a hurry!"


    "So what? She is an adult now. My wife was only sixteen when we got married!"


    They chatted happily with each other until all the vegetables were unloaded. Then they finally left the yard.


    Wesley was about to get inside the house and wash his hands when he saw ir lean against the door frame staring at him. "What''s up?" he asked as he walked over to her.


    "Eighteen... What a young girl!" she teased.


    ''What does that have to do with me?'' Wesley wondered. "I''m not into young girls," he replied. "I like women who are a bit more mature. Just like you."


    "Huh?" ir pretended to be shocked. "You mean you prefer older women?"


    Wesley cast a meaningful look at her and said, "Are you implying you are an old woman? I won''t allow you to say that."


    ir stifled the smile that had crept up on her face, and feigned anger. "If you''re not into younger girls, then you must be implying that I am an old woman."


    ''What? That''s not what I meant!'' Wesley sighed helplessly, "Come here. Let me show you what kind of woman I like."


    ir shook her head and refused. "I''m going to help Grandma cook."


    "Come on! I just need to make myself clear. I don''t want to be misunderstood."


    Wesley''s voice trailed behind ir as she hid in the kitchen with a face as red as an apple. Marie was just trying to light a fire when ir put on an apron and began to cook without saying anything.


    In the following days, ir finally understood what Wesley meant when he said he was going to spend a few more days here.


    It wasn''t the scenic views that brought him to this ce, but rather the seclusion and privacy that he rarely got to experience with her in the city.


    At night, ir would stare at the empty pitch-ck sky and b


    revealed his few teeth. "Ah...ah..."


    Joslyn told her son in a soft voice, "Patrick, this is Wesley."


    The boy opened his mouth to utter the word. "Va..." But that was it.


    The two womenughed out loud at the same time. ir urged the boy, "Wesley, Wes-ley."


    Wesley cast a meaningful look at ir, happiness filling every corner of his heart.


    "Vally..." This time Patrick had made some progress.


    Wesley smiled and raised the little boy in mid-air which made the boy burst out inughter.


    Without a conscious thought, ir rested her hand on her belly and wondered why she wasn''t pregnant yet. After all, she and Wesley had been together for quite some time now.


    The sense of loss in her heart grew stronger. It wasn''t until this very moment that she finally realized just how much she wanted to have a baby of her own.


    Joslyn put her arms around her best friend and whispered, "Your husband''s always busy. That''s why you haven''t gotten pregnant yet. Don''t worry. You''ll have his baby sooner orter."


    ir immediately moved her hand away from her belly and retorted, "I don''t worry about that at all."


    Joslyn shook her head helplessly. "You''re still so stubborn!"


    ir asked Wesley, "We are going to go shopping. What are your ns for today?"


    Wesley looked at the boy in his arms and answered, "I''m done with my work today. He is pretty heavy for a baby.


    I''lle along with you so I can take care of him while you two are shopping."


    ir shrugged her shoulders at him and went back to the bedroom to change her clothes.

 Chapter 740 Blair Found Out

    However, just as ir got changed and was about to take off, Wesley stood in the doorway and refused to let her leave. "What do you want?" she asked angrily.


    "I don''t like what you''re wearing. You need to change," he said firmly.


    She was wearing a white strapless top, leaving her shoulders bare. On top of that, she wore a ck leather short skirt and silk stockings. If she raised her arms, you could see her belly button.


    ir looked at her clothes and shook her head. "No! This is my style now." After grabbing her coat, she was about to leave.


    Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist, threw her onto the bed, pressed himself against her and held her hands against the bed. A movement of one hand, and ir''s top was torn apart.


    Seeing her ripped top, ir got furious and punched Wesley''s shoulder as hard as she could. "Seriously? That''s another top you owe me for!"


    "No problem." Wesley got off the bed and adjusted his clothes. "Change. And if I don''t like it, you don''t leave. Simple as that."


    ir didn''t know how to respond. The man was too overbearing. She gnashed her teeth and threw a pillow at him. "Get out!"


    Wesley caught the pillow, put it gently on the bed and left the room.


    In the living room, Joslyn was holding her child. The kid was drinking water from his bottle. Seeing Wesley leave ir''s bedroom, she asked casually, "Senior Colonel Li, why do you want to go shopping with us? You afraid she and I will run off together?"


    Wesley sat on the sofa and answered, "I don''t know what to do with her." He needed to keep an eye on her.


    "Huh? You afraid that she''ll run off and note back?" Joslyn cracked a joke.


    "Yeah." Wesley didn''t deny it.


    Joslyn''s eyes widened. "Why would you even think that? She loves you. A lot."


    "I know that. But it doesn''t mean she won''t leave me." He knew ir well.


    But it didn''t matter. If she wanted to get even with him for what he had done to her, he''d y along. After all, he had plenty of time now.


    Joslyn didn''t know what to say.


    Not long after, ir walked out of her bedroom, wearing a light yellow knit top and a shoulder bag. Ignoring Wesley, she simply told Joslyn, "Let''s go."


    Wesley stood to his feet and scooped the little boy up i


    must be plotting something.


    "I don''t want to be with your brother anymore," ir suddenly said in a serious tone.


    Niles'' heart raced wildly in his chest. "Huh? Why? You''re married!" ''Oh my God! I''m screwed! Wesley will kill me!'' he thought bitterly.


    "I''m really tired of waiting for him. He has all these hot women who want him. Take Ga, for example. She''s so awesome, also a soldier, and I''m nothingpared to her. And that Megan Lan. I really hate her, but your brother always chooses her over me. He even had sex with Patty Chang!" Although Patty was behind bars, that didn''t mean she was out of Wesley''s life.


    She had once seen a text message on Wesley''s phone, and Patty''s name had been mentioned. That was when she knew Patty wasn''t gone and forgotten.


    She had only seen the name, but not the full message. She didn''t want to, and didn''t dare to. She was afraid that she might not be able to handle it.


    "Now hold on. My brother never cheated on you. He wouldn''t even dream of it. Don''t be so suspicious." Niles was really anxious.


    "I just can''t handle all the B.S. But don''t worry. I won''t try to kill myself again." She did her best to put Patty out of her mind, but she couldn''t. And she didn''t want to deal with Megan again. It was time to get out while she could. "Niles, if you don''t help me, I''ll tell your brother that it was you who drugged him."


    "All right, all right. I''ll do whatever you want. ir, please don''t tell my brother. He''ll skin me alive!"

 Chapter 741 Marry Me

    "Listen to me, Niles. Youe over. We''ll just tell Wesley that we''ve been together and ask him to let me go. After he agrees, I''ll leave this city without you. And you''ll be free," ir said. She had been trying to find a way to leave Wesley, and this was her only way now.


    Wesley didn''t have any ongoing missions. So, wherever she went, he just tagged along. And whenever he needed to do something, he would take her with him. The two of them were always together¡ªinseparable, like shadows. She couldn''t find a chance to get away.


    Niles raised his head to stare at the ceiling and sighed helplessly. "ir, I''d rather prefer it if you just told him that it was I who had drugged him," he said into the phone. ''Wesley would be furious if ir told him that she and I were having an affair. He''ll surely kill me, '' he thought with a shiver.


    ir pretended to be upset. "Niles, please help me this time. I promise I won''t let him touch you. Trust me."


    "No, no, no. Just imagine the scene! He loves you to hell and back. What makes you think he''d let me live?" Niles was no fool.


    ir pouted and said, "Fine! If you don''t help me, I''ll tell him that you drugged him. And I won''t stop him from beating you up either. I may even add some fuel to the fire."


    "Wait!" Niles panicked. ''On second thought, Wesley loves ir so much that he might actually listen to her. She may be able to stop him from murdering me, '' he thought.


    "Have you made up your mind?" she asked.


    "I''ll do as you say."


    When Wesley came back home that evening, he saw Niles sitting on the sofa in his living room. "What are you doing here?" he asked with a frown.


    The disdain in his eyes made Niles'' heart sting. He swiftly jumped up from the sofa.


    When she heard Wesley''s voice, ir quickly darted out of her bedroom and walked towards Niles. She slid her arm into his. "You are back," she said to Wesley.


    Wesley, who was about to change into his slippers, paused and looked at the two of them. "Come here," he told her in a dangerously calm voice.


    ir shook her head. "Niles is here to confess something."


    In his ck boots, Wesley walked over to the two slowly and stood there, towering over them like a tyrant. Niles felt uneasy and began to break free from ir''s grip.


    ir, however, pinched his arm to make him stay put. Niles cursed in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n in a serious tone.


    In order to ease his brother''s anger, Niles said loudly, "ir, he is saying that he''ll hold a wedding. Just say, yes!"


    ir couldn''t believe her ears. ''Did he just propose to me?


    When he proposed to Patty, he did it in front of all those people in the night club. But to me, it''s just "Marry me." He doesn''t even have a ring! Oh wait... He did give me a diamond ring before, but I sold that. Still, he doesn''t seem sincere.''


    "No." ir turned him down mercilessly, just like how Wesley had refused her in front of his men many years ago.


    An awkward silence rang in the air. Sensing the danger, Niles sneaked out of the apartment quietly.


    After closing the door behind him, Niles heaved a long sigh of relief. Neither Wesley nor ir paid any attention to his departure.


    Wesley tried his best to suppress his growing anger. "How long are you going to oppose me?"


    "We need to talk," she said calmly. The two of them had never had a long talk so far. For so many years, they had lived apart and could only talk through phone calls.


    Now that he was on vacation, it was time for them to have a heart-to-heart conversation.


    Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist, startling her. She thought that he was going to hit her, so she struggled violently. "Aargh! Let me go! Wesley, if you darey a finger on me, I¡ª"


    "You will what?" He pulled her into his arms and stared at her coldly.


    He felt anger pulsing through his body when he realized that she was unwilling to be intimate with him.


    "I''ll call the police!" she yelled.

 Chapter 742 Sheffield Tang

    "Call the police? You can give it a shot. Do you want me to dial the number for you?" Wesley taunted her.


    "Are you making fun of me?" ir looked at him in disbelief. ''Does he think I''m an idiot who doesn''t know how to call the police?''


    ''What? I wasn''t trying to make fun of her!'' Wesley felt startled by her words.


    He pressed her against the wall of the living room and said, "ir, you don''t want to rise in revolt as the result will be hard for you to bear." He grabbed her by the chin and pulled her face into a fiery kiss.


    ''Ouch... My lips hurt. They must be swollen red, '' ir cried in her mind, but Wesley persisted.


    "I...will listen...to you..." she tried to say. ir held Wesley''s face with both hands to stop him from kissing her.


    Wesley simply responded with a smile, expressing his deepest contentment.


    Just like that, ir''s n of leaving Wesley had failed. After they got changed, the two of them left their apartment. He took her to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building to have lunch.


    After lunch, Wesley drove her to a house he had been meaning to take her to for a while.


    ir stared at the traditional building with curiosity. It was as if each brick had its own story to tell. The texture that had greeted strong summers and hail stones with such dignity could be felt with each touch. Even before they entered, she could already smell the Chinese herbs.


    Wesley parked his car and took her hand in his, as they walked towards the house together.


    The moment they entered the courtyard, a man in a Chinese tunic suit came over to them and said, "Senior Colonel Li, you are here! You may go to the living room first. I''ll tell Mr. Tang that you are here."


    Wesley nodded politely and said, "Thank you."


    The man ran off, leaving Wesley and ir to have a gentle stroll down the courtyard. The sun shone with an enchanting sparkle, and the dried herbs wereid over the ground to bask in the sun.


    There was a que hanging on the door of the living room¡ª"Ginseng Hall." As to why it was named after ginseng was a mystery to them both.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, a servant walked in with a tray that had two hot cups of tea. These were Chinese lidded tea cups decorated with blue and white Dragon symbols.


    Wesley and ir thanked him with a courteous nod and watched him leave with an empty tray.


    ir was unable to hold back her curiosit


    erbs."


    ''I hope so, '' ir thought to herself.


    Suddenly, a little boy appeared before them. "Action Kamen!" he yelled. "Huh? Un...cle... Aunt..."


    He was light-skinned, dressed in a blue coat and a pair of ck pants. He could have been a year old or two. His cute round eyes were fixated on Wesley and ir.


    The boy reminded ir of Joslyn''s son, even though he seemed younger.


    ir came over to him, squatted down and scooped him up in her arms. "Hi baby! What''s your name?" she asked.


    "She... ff..." The boy paused for a while and finally continued, "...field."


    "Sheffield?" ir repeated the name after him.


    The boy nodded his head and turned his sights towards Wesley. "Un...cle..."


    Wesley smiled at him. "Hi."


    ir looked at Wesley with a smile and said, "Is this Grandpa Mooney''s great-grandson? He''s a handsome boy."


    Wesley sized the boy up and answered, "I guess so. He''s probably Ingrid''s son."


    Before he could finish talking, a woman''s voice came from outside the living room. "Sheffield... Sheffield Tang! Where are you?"


    The voice indeed sounded like Ingrid''s.


    As ir was in deep thought, wondering if the boy was Ingrid''s son, he kissed her on the cheek. "Aunt...Mom..." Then he wiggled out of her arms to get down on the floor.


    ir''s heart melted with his kiss. She put him on the floor and said, "I''ll take you to your mom. Okay?"


    The boy grinned and pped his hands happily.


    Wesley''s face turned sour when he saw his wife being kissed by another man, albeit, a little man. He walked up to them and said, "Let me take him to his mother."

 Chapter 743 Wesley Wants A Child

    Before ir said anything, Wesley took Sheffield from her arms.


    Just then, Ingrid came to the living room and walked over to them. "Sheffield... Wesley? ir? Hello! When did you get here?"


    "We''ve been here for a while. Ingrid, is this your son?" ir''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Ingrid.


    "Yes, he is. This little boy is so naughty he runs about everywhere. I have to keep an eye on him all day long. Sheffield,e here and let me hold you," Ingrid said while spreading her arms out.


    The little boy, however, shook his head and reached out his hands to ir. "Aunt... Hug..."


    ir and Ingrid burst intoughter, amused by the adorable boy. Wesley, on the other hand, wore a deadpan face the whole time.


    With a smirk, Ingrid squinted her eyes at her son and exined, "My son loves pretty girls. That''s why he wants you to hug him, ir. Sheffield,e here before your uncle Wesley gets angry."


    Ingrid picked her son up from Wesley''s arms and sat him down on herp.


    ir turned to look at Wesley and was unsurprised with his expressionless face. She yfully reached for Sheffield and said, "Ingrid, let me y with him for a while. I don''t have anything else to do. Hi baby, do you want a hug?"


    Sheffield giggled and practically threw himself into ir''s arms. His little face glowed from a light within, and his miniature fingers grasped hers and held tight.


    After a while, Mooney came back carrying paper bags in his hands. ir and Sheffield were squatted under a tree, observing ants, while Wesley was chatting with Ingrid.


    Wesley got up and took the paper bags politely. "Thank you for the medicines, Grandpa Mooney."


    "No worries. Decoct the herbs with red dates. One pack of herbs shouldst you three days. Drink the liquid three times a day. There are five packs in total. I think fifteen days is enough to cure your wife," Mooney said.


    ir walked up to them holding Sheffield''s hand, and upon hearing Mooney''s words, she cried out, "Five packages? Three times a day?" Suffice it to say, ir wasn''t very fond of Chinese medicines because they were bitter.


    Mooney chuckled at her response. "If you two want to be parents, you must take the medicines. Otherwise, the chances of you getting pregnant are very slim."


    ir cast a reproachful nce at Wesley. ''It''s all his fault! Why does he want to have a child so urgently?''


    Ingridughed, picking her son up and said, "Do


    only managed to drink two-thirds of it. "Wesley, can you use less water next time when you decoct the medicines?" sheined.


    Wesley tried his best to hold back hisughter. "To tell you the truth, Idled less liquid this time. Tomorrow, you''ll need to drink one third more than this," he exined.


    "What?" ir was shocked at his words.


    She ate a plum candy to ease the bitterness in her mouth.


    After that, she drank the remaining liquid in the bowl. "Great!" Wesley praised her and nted a kiss on her lips.


    "I''m not a kid. Your trick won''t work on me," she said in a yful voice.


    Wesley bit his tongue and winked at her as he took the empty bowl to the kitchen.


    In the evening, the two of themy in bed together, ir''s head on his arm. Wesley was ying on his phone when suddenly ir called out, "Wesley!"


    "Hmm?" He cast a nce at her and then looked back at his phone screen.


    "Why are you not mad at me?" she asked.


    Wesley locked his phone and put it aside. He kissed her on the lips and then asked, "Why should I be mad at you?"


    "Niles and I..." she stammered.


    "He wouldn''t dare," he simply said.


    Besides, Wesley knew his brother very well. Niles only ever regarded ir as his sister-inw.


    If she had known that Wesley wouldn''t fall for it, ir wouldn''t have made a fool of herself.


    Suddenly, Wesley''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and then looked at the woman next to him. "Sweetie, I need to take this call on the balcony."


    ir''s heart sank. ''Why does he have to answer that phone call on the balcony?'' "Is it something serious?" she asked.

 Chapter 744 Your Application Has Been Cancelled

    After a pause, Wesley stammered, "It''s no big deal. Just Megan calling..." Since ir disliked Megan, he guessed that she might not want to hear him talking to her. So he decided to leave the bedroom to answer the phone.


    ir released him and said in a calm voice, "Okay."


    From experience, she knew that Megan was trying to create more trouble.


    Wesley went to the balcony and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    After listening to her, he furrowed his brows and said, "But I thought you were gonna stay there for a while. Why are you back already?"


    He then cast a nce at ir, who was lying in bed and looking straight at him. When he heard Megan''s request from the other end of the line, he thought for a moment and finally turned her down. "I can''te to the airport now. I''ll arrange someone else to pick you up."


    After a while, he answered, "No, I''m not busy with work. I''m keeping irpany." He never lied.


    "Okay. Bye."


    After hanging up on Megan, Wesley arranged for two men to go to the airport and pick her up before going back to the bedroom.


    ir''s eyes were shut, making it look like she was asleep.


    But her moving eyeballs under her closed eyelids betrayed her.


    Wesley turned off the lights and pulled her into his arms. He knew that she would be unhappy if he didn''t give her an exnation, so he told her, "Megan just flew back from A Country. I arranged for two men to pick her up from the airport."


    ir didn''t respond.


    Wesley waited for a while. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her lips gently.


    ir struggled and protested in a low voice, "Let go of me, Wesley! I''m not in the mood."


    "Yes, you are," he said firmly.


    He sumbed to his lust and pressed his lips firmly on hers. The heat between them felt more like electricity, as it flowed from every inch of his body to hers.


    Pleasure-filled moans echoed throughout the room, as the bed creaked violently beneath their intense movements. The more she screamed, the more he was enticed to move faster, deeper and stronger.


    Since Wesley was on vacation, he spent most of his time with ir.


    And he soon realized something weird about her behavior. She had quit her job earlier, but seemed to be in no hurry to find a new job. Instead, she had been cooked up in the study for thest couple of days.


    ''That''s strange. She is definitely plotting somethin


    most lifted her up by grabbing onto her cor abruptly. The scene was so funny that the other three women burst outughing.


    Wesley, however, maintained a deadpan face and shot ir a warning nce.


    It had already been three years since Carlos'' ident, and Debbie was honestly surprised that Wesley hated her even more now, just as Damon did.


    Afraid that Wesley''s attitude might hurt Debbie, ir turned around and huffed, "Don''t act like that. Debbie and I are good friends." Although they hadn''t been in touch for years, her feelings for Debbie never changed.


    But Wesley didn''t let go of ir, which pissed her off.


    Seeing that ir really wanted to hang out with them, Debbie walked over to the couple and saved her from the man''s grip. Debbie had a smart mouth, and she quickly shut Wesley up.


    He eased up on his grip on ir when he realized that she really wished to be with the women.


    She was finally behaving like the lively girl she used to be when he had first known her. Her chirpy smile was back.


    He didn''t know since when ir had ceased to be that cheerful, bubbly girl. He wondered if it was his fault.


    Since she seemed happy to be with Debbie, he decided to go easy on her this time. But he whispered something into her ears before letting her leave with Debbie.


    Before taking his leave, Wesley cast a warning nce at ir.


    She had been really depressedtely, and at longst, she found some friends to talk to. She told them all about Wesley and what he had done to her. After spilling all her worries, ir felt much better.

 Chapter 745 The Psychiatrist

    ir shared with the girls about how Wesley had been treating her like a prisoner. Debbie felt bad for her. She figured that some soothing words were just what the doctor ordered, and told ir that Wesley was only doing that because he loved her too much.


    ir didn''t deny it, but still thought that confining her was out of line. He never really cared how she felt, while he selfishly kept her all to himself.


    The four women had tea that afternoon. ir enjoyed her much-needed freedom after a long time of imprisonment. She didn''t want to go home to Wesley, so she convinced Debbie to take her in, and Debbie agreed.


    Wesley always had his ways of finding her. ir knew that he''d call her or track her phone down, so after reaching Debbie''s ce, she texted him saying that she would be spending the night at Debbie''s, and then switched off her phone to avoid his calls.


    Later that night, Debbie went on a date with Carlos downstairs in the garden; they had made an appointment to walk their dogs together. ir had the whole apartment to herself. Rxing in the hammock on the balcony, she took deep breaths of fresh air. For the first time in a long time, she felt truly free and happy.


    Worried that Wesley mighte to Debbie''s ce to drag her home, ir had told Debbie to ask Carlos for help in case Wesley dide barging in.


    This was important to her. So she took out her phone, intending to give Debbie a call to remind her, only to quickly realize that she didn''t have her friend''s new number. She took the elevator and went downstairs to talk to Debbie in person.


    Eventually, Carlos agreed to help them.


    But he and Wesley were best buddies after all. ir had to go home with Wesley in the end.


    It took a while for ir and Debbie to say their goodbyes to each other. Wesley was in a bad mood because ir was reluctant to go home with him. The long farewell irritated him so much that he yanked her away impatiently.


    On their way back, ir leaned on the car window, her eyes fixed on the view. She refused to talk to him.


    Wesley was a man of few words, so he didn''t try to start a conversation either. He let her be.


    When they were home, he took her hand in his, but she shook it off without even looking at him.


    After a long bath, ir


    Wesley took her hands in his gently. "If you promise me that you''ll see the doctor, I won''t watch you so closely anymore. You can go wherever you want and hang out with whomever you like. Okay?"


    ir thought about it for a moment and then agreed to his deal.


    Wesley made the appointment and apanied her to the doctor''s office the next day.


    The psychiatrist was a gentle woman. Her tone wasforting. While talking to Wesley, she spoke about Ga. ir figured that the doctor and Wesley went way back.


    Wesley had briefed the doctor on ir''s condition beforehand, so soon after they had gotten to the doctor''s office, she was taken into a dimly lit room with afortable couch.


    This was the first time she was in a ce like this. Despite the soothing decor, she felt scared.


    The moment Wesley let go of her hand, a fit of uneasiness seized her.


    Wesley sensed her fear. He embraced her and reassured, "I''ll be waiting right outside. I''m not going anywhere."


    ''I''m not going anywhere.''


    His words calmed her. Shey down on the couch as she was told.


    The doctor closed the door of the room, and then it was just the two of them.


    She started asking questions, and ir answered them honestly.


    Once the doctor asked about the suicide attempt, ir fell silent and refused to answer any of the following questions the doctor asked.


    From outside the room, Wesley could see ir''s every reaction through the window. But she couldn''t see him.


    When ir fell silent, his heart ached.

 Chapter 746 My Sun

    The shrink carefully crafted her questions, guiding ir patiently through her feelings so she could get past that dark time. ir sprang up from the couch. "I think I''m wasting my time here."


    "ir," the shrink prompted gently.


    ir stood there nervously, looking at her.


    "If you keep avoiding the problem, everyone will still worry. They''re losing sleep, and even their appetites, worrying you''ll hurt yourself. Think of them, if not yourself."


    ''Does Wesley worry about me like this every day?'' ir thought.


    The problem was she didn''t want to think about those days. That was a very dark period in her life, and she saw no way out. Yes, she thought Wesley was dead. Yes, she tried to kill herself because of it. But she was over it now. She didn''t see any sense in dredging up the past. It hurt too much.


    She sat back on the couch, supporting her head with one hand, eyes closed, grief-stricken. "I want to see Wesley. I want to see him..."


    Wesley tried to go in, but the therapist''s assistant stopped him. "Just sit tight for right now. Dr. Xue knows what she''s doing. If they need you in there, I''ll let you know."


    But no matter how the doctor tried to get her to calm down and focus, ir would only cry, demanding to see Wesley, like a lost child looking for her mom.


    She was obviously heartbroken and grief-stricken, and it was too much for Wesley to take. He barged into the room.


    As if seeing a beacon after being lost in the dark, vast sea, ir ran into his arms excitedly. "You''re alive! You''re here! You''re with me! This is real! Please tell me this is real!"


    Wesley stroked her hair and her forehead. "It''s real. I''m here, ir. I''ll always be here for you."


    "How could my father do that? Did he ever think of me when he blew himself to bits, and Mom with him?


    ark space she retreated to. She heard a tender voice telling her, "ir, Wesley has always loved you. You know that flirting with those women was part of his job. Why don''t you talk to him about it? Tell him how you feel. And ask him about the things you want to know. He''ll be honest with you."


    ''Wesley has always loved you...''


    ir rested her head wearily on Wesley''s chest as she quietly savored the words.


    The soft voice continued, "Your sun didn''t vanish. He still shines in your world. Put those painful days behind you. Raise your head and look at your sun. Its rays have always shone on you."


    ir slowly looked up and met Wesley''s affectionate eyes. It looked as if he were emitting golden light. She felt she had found her sun again.


    "You don''t live for anyone but yourself. You don''t need your parents or Wesley to be happy. Enjoy your life! Blossom! Wesley, your parents...everyone will be happy for you."


    Without her parents or Wesley, ir didn''t know what else to live for.


    "Now that Wesley is by your side, cherish him. Make the most of these days. If you''re not happy, he won''t be happy. So make him happy by finding your bliss."


    ir fell asleep in Wesley''s arms.

 Chapter 747 The Drunken Wesley

    Wesley gently wiped away the tears on ir''s face and asked the therapist, "How is she?"


    Dr. Xue smiled. "She was unhappy because of her past, and she kept all that bottled up. Now she admitted it, she''ll be fine. She just needs some rest."


    "So what''s the prognosis?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s going through a lot right now, and probably needs some time to process it. Take her outdoors as much as you can to help her forget those things. Then she will be fine."


    "But..." There was still one thing baffling Wesley. "If she loves me so much, why does she keep trying to leave?"


    "You''d have to ask her. She''s probably mad at you for something. Whether she''ll tell you is beyond my pay grade. It could also be for some other reason. Whatever it was, it''s on you. I could get her to talk about the bad memories, but I can''t guarantee she won''t try to run off. If I were you, I''d have a heart-to-heart with her."


    Wesley scooped ir up and said to the doctor, "Probably a good idea."


    "Take her home. She doesn''t need any medicine. But watch her. And get her out in the open air. Don''t keep her cooped up."


    "Okay. Thank you, doctor."


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll have my assistant print out discharge papers."


    ir slept for quite a few hours after they got home. She had a dream, where she was with her parents, the Ji family, and Wesley. It seemed like several days passed in the dream.


    In that dream, she brought Wesley home. Her parents were very happy to meet him and even urged them to have a baby ASAP, so they could be grandparents.


    The next morning, she got up quite early. When Wesley woke up and turned his head to look for her, she wasn''t in bed.


    He was so worried he didn''t bother dressing before he donned his slippers hurriedly and ran out of the bedroom, shouting, "ir! ir!"


    He stopped when he saw her in the kitchen. She was busy making breakfast.


    She was making omelets, with the range hood on. Hearing him calling her, she smiled, spat in hand. "Hey! You''re awake. I''m making breakfast. It will be ready in a bit."


    The mischievous smile she gave him was reassuring. The old ir was back. The girl he met a few years


    y. Let''s go to bed. Then we can talk about whatever we want." Wesley lowered his head and kissed her.


    He didn''t let go of her until the next morning. When he finally fell asleep, ir grabbed her bag and left the apartment. She donned a mask so no one would recognize her.


    She went to the Fifth Hospital for a gynecological examination. Her vagina was sore, and she felt stinging pain, almost like a paper cut.


    The doctor applied a local anesthetic cream to the area. "You need to slow down. You have tiny tears inside you thanks to your escapades. I''ve also prescribed some antibiotic cream so your infection won''t set in. Don''t take a shower today. Apply the rest of the medicine at home. And I''d hold off having sex in the near future until that heals up."


    Despite the mask, blush could be seen sneaking up her cheeks. "Yes, doctor. I''ll be more careful. Thank you." ir left the doctor''s office and winced as she walked. It hurt like hell.


    She wished she could punch Wesley in the face right then and there. But he''d probably fight back, and she didn''t need that. She was in enough pain.


    The exhausted man was sound asleep. When he woke up, his wife was gone. He grabbed his phone and called her immediately, "Sweetheart, where are you?"


    His voice told her that he had sobered up. "I''m in the hospital."


    Wesley''s eyes flew wide open. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    ir gritted her teeth. "Not here. I''ll tell you on WeChat."

 Chapter 748 Do Me A Favor

    ir took pictures of the examination result along with the doctor''s diagnosis and sent them to Wesley on WeChat.


    He grinned as he read the doctor''s report. Then it urred to him how pissed ir must be, so he called her. "I didn''t mean this to happen."


    "Humph! You sexually abused me using your being drunk as an excuse. You''re a jerk!"


    "No, you were just so enticing. I couldn''t help it." He had seen many sides of ir the previous night. She had even been in the mood to tease him. He was so attracted to her that he hadpletely lost control.


    "So it was my fault, huh?" she asked, a warning in her tone.


    His goofy grin disappeared. "No, it was definitely my fault. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me, ma''am."


    "Not so easily. I''m going to stay at Joslyn''s for a few days. Reflect on your mistakes for a while! Don''te for me. I don''t want to see you anytime soon!" He was just too much for her to handle. She was honestly afraid to sleep with him.


    Wesley frowned. "I''lle and pick you up tonight."


    "You''ll only make me angrier!"


    "Then... I''ll pick you up tomorrow." He could only stay one night without her.


    "No. It''s my call. Didn''t you just call me ''ma''am''? You should follow my orders unconditionally."


    Wesley knew that he had walked right into that one. He had to wait for her toe back now.


    Hartwell wasn''t around.


    So, it was just ir, Joslyn and little Patrick at home.


    Wesley couldn''t just march into the Ji family''s residence to get her back, so he called her every day.


    And every time he asked her toe home, ir would say that she wanted to spend more time with Joslyn and Patrick.


    A few days passed like this. Then one day, ir got a call from Debbie. "Sis, do me a favor," Debbie said.


    "Fire away!"


    Debbie giggled. "You didn''t even ask what I want. You''re such a good friend, ir," she said warmly. "I''m nning to teach the Queen of Maniption a lesson, but your husband is getting in my way. I need your help."


    "Sure. But who is this Queen of Maniption?"


    "Megan," Debbie said with a smirk.


    irughed. "The title suits her


    Wesley looked back at ir. "Honey, that''s Megan! Wait for me at home. I''lle back as soon as I can."


    ''Megan! Megan! It''s always Megan.'' ir wanted to stomp on that woman like an ant.


    She turned around and left without so much as a goodbye to Wesley.


    Watching her leave like that, he curled his hands into fists. But he couldn''t leave Megan in that condition right now. He decided to stay and make up to irter.


    That night, when he was back home, the apartment was pitch-ck. ir was nowhere to be found.


    He called her on her phone. "Where are you?"


    "At my uncle''s."


    "I''ming to get you."


    "No, I''m already in bed," she rebuffed.


    "We need to talk. I''ming to pick you up," he insisted. He also wanted to talk to her about Megan. If ir really hated her that much, now that Carlos was out of hisa, he could ask Carlos to take care of Megan.


    "I just want to sleep. Patrick is also asleep. Don''te. You will disturb everyone. Good night!"


    She hung up.


    Wesley looked around the big bedroom. He felt empty without her.


    And just likest time, for days, ir refused toe home. Wesley was busy taking care of Megan, but made time to see ir. He only left after ascertaining that she was fine.


    After Megan had been discharged from the hospital, he went again to pick ir up from her uncle''s, but she used all kinds of excuses to not go home with him.

 Chapter 749 Talbot Is Dying

    Adalson sensed that something was wrong between the couple. He gathered that she and Wesley were in the middle of a fight. ir sounded quite determined not to go home with Wesley, and as her uncle, he couldn''t just force her to leave. He said to Wesley, "Let her stay here for a bit longer. I will talk to her."


    Wesley had to go home alone that day.


    Half a monthter, ir received an unexpected call from Niles. He sounded upset and said with urgency, "ir¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Niles?"


    "Wesley and I were in an ident. We are at the hospital now."


    "What?! How are you? Where''s Wesley? Is he hurt?" ir asked in a panic. There was a moment of silence before Niles continued.


    "I''m fine. Wesley is hurt, but it''s nothing serious. I realized something today, ir¡­" he said, sobbing slightly. "I thought he despised me, but when the ident took ce, he protected me without any hesitation. I was so moved."


    This was the third time ir had heard Niles cry ever since they had met. Thest time he cried was also because Wesley had been injured.


    "Despise you? Where did you get that idea? He is your brother, and he loves you. Of course, he would protect you. How is he now? Which hospital is he in?"


    "There are a few cuts in his arms. The doctor has stitched him up. He is having an intravenous infusion at the military hospital now."


    They talked for a while and after hanging up, ir wondered whether she should call Wesley first or just go to the hospital. Before she could make a decision, her phone rang again. It was Wesley.


    "Hello?" she answered immediately.


    "Talbot is gravely injured," Wesley said. ''Temporarily.''


    ir''s heart thumped wildly in her chest. "Was he in the car with you?"


    "Yeah. It looks his days are numbered." ''As to how many years he has left, I''m not sure.''


    Inside the ward, Talbot stared at Wesley with a stunned face. He silently listened to his chief''s tant lies. Clearly, Wesley wanted ir''s sympathy. Then, shouldn''t it have been Talbot who had made the phone call? To tell ir that Wesley had been admitted in the hospital and was dying?


    If he wanted to make ir feel sorry for him and visit him at the hospital, that should have been the story. But why was Wesley doing this the other way around? It was not Talbot whom ir loved.


    But ir was soft-hearted, and Wesley took advantage of this. She was already worried sick. "Does Talbot¡ª"


    "There''s no one to take care of me here. Even Mom didn''t turn up," Wesley in


    medicine. I''ll handle it."


    With the doctor''s prescription, ir imed the medicine from the pharmacy downstairs.


    When she was back at the door of Wesley''s ward, she looked at the medicine in her hand. Suddenly, she wasn''t as sure as she had been in the doctor''s office. Would Wesley listen to her?


    Well, he had to! She decided not to humor him this time.


    She stormed into the ward. Wesley was waiting for her. "Why did you refuse to take your medication?"


    Wesley was confused by her anger. "These are just minor injuries. What''s all the fuss about?"


    "Take it." She put the medicine on the table near his bed. The air she was bearing told him that there would be a huge fight between them if he refused to obey her.


    Wesley fiddled with the medicine in his hand. With a small smile, he said, "This is really unnecessary." Besides, he had already had the infusion.


    ir grew furious. "Are you gonna take it or not?"


    The look on her face told him that she meant business. "Yes, ma''am."


    Under ir''s supervision, Wesley took the pill.


    That afternoon, Megan came to the hospital. ir put on a long face as soon as she walked into the ward. The sight of the girl made her feel as if she had swallowed a bug.


    As always, Megan assumed her best masquerade, acting weak, helpless, and innocent. She pretended to be concerned about Wesley''s injury and asked him how he felt. ir was fed up with her act and felt like puking. She stood up and said to the phony girl with a smile, "Megan, are you hungry?"


    Megan was perplexed. So was Wesley.


    ir never liked her. In case she was pulling some trick on her, Megan shook her head. "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 750 Grandparents In Town

    "You must be hungry." With that, ir ran to Wesley and wrapped her arm around his. "See? This is something for you to savor," she said to Megan.


    Megan shook her head again.


    ir''s face turned grim. "Well, you have to watch!"


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed Wesley on the lips, arms wrapped around his waist tightly, for fear he would push her away. That would make her aughingstock in front of Megan.


    Wesley sighed resignedly inside, but he let ir do as she wished. Afraid she would get tired from standing on tiptoe for long, he pulled away, looked at her, then moved his lips closer to hers to continue the kiss.


    Megan stood there awkwardly while the two were kissing, so embarrassed she didn''t know where to look.


    After a long while, ir let go of Wesley, satisfaction written all over her face. Arm in arm with him, she asked Megan, "Wasn''t that yummy?"


    Head bowed, Megan idly pawed at the ground with her shoe, bit her lip, and didn''t say a word.


    ir tilted her head and continued, "Know what I like best about Wesley?"


    Megan raised her head in confusion. She was so nonplussed she took the bait easily. Looking at ir, she asked, "What?"


    "Of course it is..." ir paused for effect, and Megan grew even more nervous. ir turned to Wesley and gave him a charming smile. Wesley sensed what she was going to say, and had a bad feeling about it. And he was right.


    "He has amazing stamina." Megan turned pale.


    Wesley''s face grew gloomy. It''s not like he could stop her.


    ir couldn''t care less. She traced her hands along his masculine physique. "He has chocte abs, strong waist and is a stallion in the sheets. I just can''t keep my hands off him. What more could I want in a husband? I see the look on your face. I don''t think you believe me. Would you like your uncle Wesley to demonstrate? You should find a boyfriend like him. A man like that should make you happy." After a short pause, she continued, "But there''s only one Wesley Li, and he''s mine. I know you want him, but too bad. What can you do? Poor Megan."


    Wesley squeezed ir''s hand. "Enough."


    "Honey, can you fix her up with someone? We are her aunt and uncle, after all. Maybe we could find someone good enough." After seeing the shrink, ir felt great. She was more lively than she used to be. She used to avoid ev


    ourt is on the next floor. Don''t leave, okay? I''ll be right back."


    Greenwood waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry. We''re not going anywhere."


    Before she left, ir got some cash from the ATM and handed it to her grandpa. "Use this to buy some food. But be careful, cash attracts some bad people. Find anything you like? Then wait for me toe back. It''s on me."


    "Okay. Go do what you gotta do. This mall is huge. We''re going to have fun." ir left the mall in a hurry and hailed a cab, ordering the driver to take her to Orion''spany.


    The old couple had never been in such a big mall before. They were curious about everything. They would pause for a couple minutes, looking around, taking it all in.


    And the goods looked so fancy they didn''t even dare to touch anything, afraid that they would break it and wouldn''t be able to pay.


    "Check it out! I bet you''d look good in that," Marie said, pointing at an outfit at a men''s clothing outlet. They had been thrifty all their lives. Now that they had the chance to visit a metropolis, she had the impulse to buy some nice clothes.


    Greenwood figured the clothes must be quite expensive, so he didn''t intend to go in. But Marie kept nagging at him to do it.


    He acquiesced. Hand in hand, the old couple walked into the store. The luxurious decor alone was mesmerizing enough for them.


    "Ooh, this store is huge. I bet this is high-quality stuff. Look around and see what you like. I''ve got this. Look over there!" Marie said to Greenwood with delight, pointing at something else.

 Chapter 751 Can You Afford It

    Two salesgirls quickly walked towards them. But when they saw that the customers were an old couple in cheap clothes, they lost interest immediately. "Wee," one of them said perfunctorily.


    "Thank you," Marie said to the girl with a sweet smile.


    The girls forced a smile. As the old couple walked around the shop, they followed them and whispered to each other. "They must havee from some rural area. Look at what they are wearing. Twenty bucks tops!"


    "You bet! They must have bought them from a street vendor. Let''s follow them, in case they try to steal something."


    The couple might have been old, but they were not deaf. Greenwood heard everything, and the smile on his face vanished.


    He pretended not to hear and wanted to leave soon. But Marie, who hadn''t heard a thing, was still looking around for something that would look good on him. So, he had to put up with it a little longer.


    Marie finally found something she liked. It was a jacket. She touched it with caution and asked the two girls with a smile, "Will this jacket fit Grandpa?"


    One of the girls grumbled under her breath, "Grandpa? Oh please, I''m not his granddaughter." Then, she said to Marie, "We do have his size. But that jacket is one of the new arrivals of this season. It''s $46, 000. No discounts. Can you afford it? If you can, I''ll get you the right size. If not, don''t bother trying it on."


    The snide words were a wet nket on Marie. "$46, 000? That''s so expensive. Did I hear that right? Did you say $46, 000?"


    "Yes," the girl answered, sluggishly leaning on a cupboard. Then, she turned to talk to the other girl.


    "It''s really expensive. What about this one? How much is it?" Marie asked, pointing to a shirt. If everything was pricey, it would be better if they left the store.


    The girl sighed impatiently and nced at the shirt. "$19, 000."


    Greenwood had had enough of their attitude. He took out his phone from his pocket and opened the contacts page with his shaky hands. It took him a while to find Wesley''s number. "Wesley," he said into the phone when the call connected. He was so loud that the two girls rolled their eyes at him disdainfully.


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Your gr


    s in the mall figured that something was going on in there. They walked in, pretending to be interested in the clothes, but their eyes were fixed on Wesley and the soldiers.


    After a few minutes, Greenwood walked out of the fitting room in the new clothes. With a grin, he walked to Wesley and asked, "How do I look?"


    Wesley stood up from the couch and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you look ten years younger."


    Greenwood grinned from ear to ear. Wesley picked out some more clothes for him and asked the salesgirl to help the old man try them on.


    Shortly after Greenwood walked into the fitting room again, Zelda arrived with some people. "Sorry that I''mte, Mr. Li," she said to Wesley. She also greeted the soldiers, "Hello, everyone."


    Realizing that they were screwed, the two salesgirls hid behind a wall, refusing toe out.


    Wesley sat back on the couch and said in a lukewarm tone, "My grandparents came here to shop but were looked down upon. The salesgirls even dared to say that they made the store look bad, and tried to kick them out. Is this how you treat your customers?"


    Zelda understood what had happened by this point. She smiled apologetically. "I''m so sorry for everything, Mr. Li. This ispletely our fault. I''ll attend to it right away."


    She turned to the store manager. "Who received Mr. Li''s grandparents?"


    The manager asked the two girls to step out. As they walked towards Wesley, they gulped, too scared to speak.

 Chapter 752 Grandpa, You Look Absolutely On Fleek

    Zelda went off on the two saledies. "Who trained you, anyway? Every customer should be treated fairly and respectfully. Don''t look down on them. Did you forget everything you were taught? Now, apologize to Mr. Li!"


    Wesley cut in coldly, "I''m not the one you need to apologize to!"


    The two saledies turned to look at Zelda in fear. She understood what Wesley meant and simply said, "Apologize to the two elders."


    "Yes, Ms. Ye!"


    Before returning to the mall, ir had called Greenwood to ask where they were. When he told her they were in a men''s fashion shop on the fourth floor of Dubhe Building, she hurried there. But she didn''t know which one it was.


    Then she noticed the shop named "Honorable" was quite crowded, so she decided to walk into it to have a look. A group of soldiers in green uniforms came into sight. She wondered if Wesley was here somewhere. She peeked through the crowd and saw that the man sitting on the couch, surrounded by a group of people, was exactly Wesley.


    A woman''s angry voice rang out. "What a stupid mistake! The two of you have ruined the reputation of our shopping mall. Mr. Xu, fire them. We don''t need people like them staffing our store."


    The shop manager immediately nodded, "Yes, Ms. Ye!"


    Wesley spotted ir standing behind the soldiers. He waved at her and everyone turned to look.


    With everyone''s eyes on her, ir felt shy and slowly walked up to him. Before she could ask about the situation, the soldiers greeted her one by one in a loud voice, "Good morning, Mrs. Li!"


    "Hello Mrs. Li!"


    "Mrs. Li, nice to meet you!"


    "Hi, ir!" The greetings came one after the other. The soldiers who knew her well called her "ir," while the others called her "Mrs. Li."


    ir wasn''t used to that kind of attention. She smiled politely to everyone and greeted them. "Hi, everyone."


    Wesley took her hand and pulled her closer. She asked in a low voice, "What happened? Where are Grandpa and Grandma?"


    "In the fitting room. They''re trying on their new clothes."


    ir heaved a sigh of relief. But something was off. All of the employees were standing still, and two of them were trembling with their heads bowed.


    She didn''t spend too much time on it. Soon enough, her grandfather came out of the fitting room in a set of new clothes, another two employees in tow.


    Seeing ir, Greenwood straightened his clothes and asked expectantly, "ir, w


    with me. I don''t want to go by myself. It won''t look good. Please?"


    Wesley threw a nce at her, a small smile on his lips. "Then don''t go."


    Frustrated, ir sat up straight. "No way. I have to go. Debbie''s my friend. I want to be there to support her."


    He fell silent.


    ir was upset. After a moment of silence, she red at Wesley and said, "I''m sure Kinsley would take me there."


    ''Kinsley?'' The soldier''s brows knitted tightly. "You like him?" he questioned, a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    From now on, he considered Kinsley his love rival.


    "Who wouldn''t? He''s tall and handsome. He knows how to act, too. And more importantly, he''s Debbie''s friend. He''s going to the concert too. He''s a real friend!"


    Wesley sulked silently.


    A few dayster, Debbie held her first concert in Y City. A lot of big shots showed up, which just added to the awesomeness. Wesley was there too, and there were throngs just waiting to see him.


    But little did everyone know that Wesley only agreed to go because of some bedroom hijinks.


    It wasn''t until the soldier came to the stadium that he realized ir lied to him. Kinsley wasn''t there. He asked Carlos where he was, and the CEO told him Kinsley was out of the country. He couldn''t make it here.


    Wesley wanted to confront ir, but seeing her trying her best to cheer for Debbie andughing like a little girl, he felt happy. He decided to drop it.


    Megan was there too. She sat right behind him and ir. ir focused on Debbie''s performance and sang along, while Megan tried to get Wesley''s attention and chatted him up from time to time.

 Chapter 753 Nothing Wrong With Wesley

    Neither Wesley nor Megan showed any interest in Debbie''s concert.


    But ir was proud of her friend, who was singing gracefully on the stage. She didn''t care about the two and continued to cheer her and sing along like the rest of the fans.


    The next day, Wesley and ir went on a four-day trip to the neighboring city.


    On their first day, they decided to go for a small trek. Halfway up the hill, ir felt thirsty. But they didn''t have enough drinking water with them. Wesley handed the camera to her and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll go buy some."


    "Okay." As she waited, she took pictures of the beautifulndscape.


    A man suddenly appeared in her shot. ir put her hands down and raised her head to look at the stranger. Three young men were smiling evilly at her. "What do you want?" she asked warily.


    "That''s a nice camera you got there," one of them said as he fixed his eyes on it.


    ir''s grip on the camera tightened. Of course, it was nice! Cecelia had picked the best for her; it was worth more than a hundred thousand dors. Knowing their intentions, ir yelled loudly, "Wesley!"


    The three men were caught by surprise.


    "Wesley!" she shouted towards the direction in which the soldier had gone.


    The three men realized that she hadpany. They exchanged nces with each other, and in an instant, two of them lunged at her and locked her arms behind her. The third one quickly robbed her of the camera that was hung around her neck.


    "Wesley! Help! Wes¡ª Mmph!" One of the men covered her mouth immediately.


    Wesley was paying for the bottle of water when he heard her screaming for help. He dropped the bottle and dashed back to ir as fast as he could.


    From a distance, he saw her being surrounded by three men. Enraged, he barked, "Let go of her!"


    The robbers saw the tall, strong guy running towards them. They fled with the camera.


    "Wesley, they stole my camera!"


    ir began to run after the robbers, but Wesley was much faster. He ran past her like a gust of wind, and closed in on them.


    The robbers turned to see that the man was only a few meters away from them. Panicking, they shrieked, "Oh, crap! Run faster!"


    They ran all the way to the road and fled in different directions.


    In a fluster, the man holding the camera knocked into a small electric car. The camera was thrown into the air and in the next second, it crashed on the ground; the lens was smashed to pieces.


    Wesley pinned the man down and rained a few blows on him. The robber


    r about him. Pleasee in, Mom. Are you hungry?"


    "Yes!" Cecelia nodded honestly. She was so anxious to see them that she couldn''t grab anything to eat.


    "Have some fruit first. I''ll cook something for you."


    "Thank you, ir. You''re such a considerate girl," the mother beamed.


    ir returned the sweet smile. "You''re wee, Mom. It''s just a meal. Here, I''ve washed the fruit."


    Cecelia casually picked up an orange and looked around the house. "Where''s Wesley?"


    "He went to the military base."


    "Is he always busy at work? Don''t you two spend any time together? Does hee back at night? What time does hee home?" Cecelia asked in one breath as she stood at the doorway of the kitchen with the orange in her hand.


    ir answered patiently, "We just came back from a trip. He''s out for some errands during the day, but he alwayses back home by eleven at night." Wesley was home every night ever since he hade back from the border.


    "I see..." Cecelia ate a slice of the orange, deep in thoughts. Then, she asked implicitly, "What time do you two usually go to bed?"


    ir''s face turned red; she knew what the curious mother had in mind. Wesley had told her that his mother doubted his sexual ability. ir, of course, knew how good he was. But the man was unhappy about her doubts, and to prove himself, he had banged ir the whole night after that phone call. "Mom, there''s nothing wrong with Wesley. It''s me; there''s a small issue with my uterus. Don''t worry, it''s nothing major. I''ve taken some Chinese medicines to improve the condition. Please be patient." ir felt the pressure too. After all, Wesley was already in his thirties.

 Chapter 754 Im With Uncle Wesley

    Cecelia smiled and said, "Okay, I see. I''m relieved to hear that."


    Wesley came back home at night around 9 p.m. As soon as he came in, he saw the unexpected visitor sitting in the living room. Mother and son stared at each other for a minute, before he broke the silence in the end. "What are you doing here? Do you need something?"


    "Yes." Cecelia nodded her head. "I came to see how far you two are with my grandson!"


    Wesley''s lips twitched. ''Grandson? ir''s not even pregnant yet.'' He figured Cecelia wanted a grandson so desperately that she had lost her mind.


    He hung his overcoat on the coat rack and said, "Niles is dating a girl. Go to him if you want a grandson."


    Cecelia scoffed, "Who knows if he''s serious with the girl? I don''t trust him. You and ir are my hope."


    Her determined eyes were suggesting that she wasn''t going to give in. In fact, she made it sound like she wouldn''t leave their apartment unless they gave her a grandson. Wesley averted the topic and asked, "Where is my wife?"


    "She''s taking a bath." Suddenly, her eyes widened with excitement. "She just went in. Go, go and join her now," she urged.


    Wesley was rendered speechless. What a "thoughtful" mother!


    Cecelia spent the following days with them in their apartment. She showed no signs of leaving and no one asked her to leave either.


    From the looks of it, she had a great time supervising the two kids every day and making sure that they went to bed on time.


    Every night she would lean against the door of their bedroom and if she didn''t hear a sound, she would knock just to check up on what they were doing. Tonight was the same.


    ir had a face mask on while she was chatting with Joslyn on the phone and Wesley was working on hisptop.


    When Cecelia didn''t hear the kind of noise she expected, she started banging on the door at once. "Wesley!"


    Puzzled, Wesley rushed to the door in his pajamas afraid that something bad had happened. Cecelia peeked inside and said to him, "Where is your wife?"


    He sighed and took a step backwards to let his mother see ir.


    The moment ir looked at the door and met with Cecelia''s eyes, thetter waved at her awkwardly. Cecelia pulled Wesley close and muttered, "Stop wasting time and go to bed now. Don''t forget your mission. A baby! Are you feeling tired? Maybe I need to get you some Chinese medicines to give you more stamina and power..."


    Exasperated, the soldier brought the palm of his hand to his face and sighed, "Mom, please stop whatever it is you think you''re doing. Shouldn''t you be taking care of Dad? Without you at home, Dad and Grandpa must be very bored. You should go back and take care of them."


    Cece


    t she didn''t trust Wesley, but Megan and Patty were both special cases. Wesley would surely refuse any indecent suggestion from Megan, but that girl was so good at acting that she couldn''t be trusted at all. The mere thought of Megan flirting with Wesley made ir feel ufortable.


    ''Maybe I can just go and take a look. It will help stop my worries, '' she thought.


    She put on her overcoat, changed into her shoes and left the apartment in a jiffy. She hailed a cab and went straight to Elton International Hotel.


    Before long, ir found herself standing in front of Room 301. She took a deep breath and called Wesley''s phone once again.


    This time, however, the call went through on the first go. "Wesley?"


    The noise from the other end made it difficult for her to hear clearly.


    She raised her voice and called out, "Wesley? Where are you now?"


    "Mrs. Li? Chief left his phone here. He got out of the car to talk with an acquaintance. Do you need to talk to him now?" A man''s voice came from the other end. It sounded like one of Wesley''s subordinates.


    At longst, she heaved a sigh of relief. "So, where is he now?"


    "We just finished an urgent task. We''re heading back downtown now."


    ''Heading back downtown?


    Oh, crap!''


    Suddenly, ir realized that this must be one of Megan''s tricks and she quickly turned around to leave. However, before she knew it, the door to Room 301 flung open and someone grabbed hold of her neck and covered her mouth before dragging her inside the room.


    ir dropped her phone on the floor, but the man kicked it inside. There was another man inside the room with them. He picked up her phone and disconnected the call at once. Standing with his back to ir, the man secretly did something on her phone before closing the door.

 Chapter 755 She Saved Herself

    The man covering ir''s mouth pushed her onto the king-sized bed. Gasping for breath, ir scrambled back, trying to shrink into a corner furthest away from them.


    She looked around the hotel room. Fourrge, menacing men were there, leering at her with an evil glint in their eyes.


    ir was sure that Megan was behind this.


    The four men slowly approached the bed from the side. Their intentions were obvious. ir racked her brain, trying toe up with a solution. ''What do I do? Dammit, how do I find a way out of this?''


    They had confiscated her phone, so she couldn''t call anyone. She had to do something to save herself.


    But they were four against one. She had no one for backup, and these men looked like they could easily break her in two if they wanted.


    Tears threatened to fall from her eyes as fear filled her heart. She tried to appear calm and asked casually, "Hi, guys! I don''t think we''ve met. What do you want?"


    Instead of responding to her, the men all began to unbutton their shirts and undo their belts. ir clutched at the covers tightly, holding her breath.


    One of the men finally spoke, and the words made her sick. "We want to fuck you!"


    That was what she figured. She had to think fast. ir feigned a smile and dramatically heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh, I got you. So that''s what you want. No problem. I''ll just do whatever you want. Just don''t hurt me. I''m all yours."


    The four men exchanged nces with each other. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. A red-haired man warned her, "Don''t try anything!" He moved towards her.


    "Hold up, Rex! Who says you get to go first? I can''t wait anymore. She''s so hot!" one of the other three men said.


    "Right! Nice tits, long, lustrous hair, long legs. Man, I''ve been lonely!"


    ir was boiling with anger. She cursed these four lewd men in her mind a hundred times.


    "Fine," Rex said. "Just don''t mess her up." Obviously, he was the leader. The three men advanced on the bed.


    ir''s face went pale. Still, she tried to keep her cool. "Wait!" she cried out sharply. She sounded too desperate there, so she tried to dial it back. "I-I want to shower first, and you guys need condoms."


    "I never use condoms," Rex said evilly.


    ir nodded, "Okay. But I don''t think you want what I got. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." She winked at them.


    Burning with lust, one of them took a step forward and put a knee on the bed. But, R


    the four strong men anymore. One of them pushed him out of the way. Another two advanced on him, fists clenched. He yelled at the twodies, "Run! Get some help... Ah! You son of a bitch! Quit it! Ow! Not in the face! Even my brother wouldn''t hit me there! You are so dead... Ouch!"


    ir anxiously told the girl, "Get a security guard. I''ll wait here."


    After a little hesitation, the girl nodded and ran to the elevator. She called the police as well.


    ir scanned the hallway, hoping to find anything she could use as a weapon.


    She spotted the extinguisher. At once, she took the fire extinguisher from its case, pulled the pin and dashed towards the men who were raining blows on Niles. "Niles! Run!"


    Niles caught a glimpse of the fire extinguisher in her hands. Knowing what she was nning, he quickly burst through their ranks and ran down the hall.


    ir pointed the nozzle at the men and squeezed the handle to release the extinguisher foam.


    Then chaos erupted. Dripping white frothy goo, two of the four men chased after Niles. The other two wiped the mixture from their eyes and coughed, but they were starting to recover.


    She lifted the fire extinguisher and threw the can at them. One of the two was hit in the head by it, groaning in pain. ir took that chance to run away.


    The other man picked up his pace to run after her. In no time, he caught up to ir and yanked her hair violently. The man who was hit by the extinguisher also came up and grabbed her arms. They had her and she was in pain.


    Right on cue, the elevator doors opened and a figure dashed out, bearing down on them.

 Chapter 756 Have it Out Face To Face

    The figure who dashed out of the elevator, of course, was Wesley. Before the two men could react, Wesley leapt up in the air, stretched his leg and gave a hard kick to the back corner of one thug''s jaw, where it connected to the skull. The man cked out and copsed. Hended gracefully. The other gangster stepped forward and threw a punch. But Wesley moved in past his punch and stomped on the other guy''s instep¡ªthe top part of the foot. The crunch of bones told him he was sessful. He gave him a push and he stumbled back,nding on his shattered navicr bone and metatarsals. With a shriek, he also hit the floor. Within a few seconds, the two bad men were dispatched, groaning in pain orpletely passed out.


    But that was not enough to vent his anger. Wesley hauled one of them to his feet, and pushed him against the wall. He grabbed the man''s arm and hand, twisted it hard, and then brought the limb behind the thug''s back. He pushed upwards at the same time. The maneuver dislocated the man''s arm. Feeling the most intense pain he ever felt in his life, the man passed out. Then Wesley grabbed the other guy, brought his arm across the soldier''s chest, and using his forearms as leverage, detached the man''s bicep. He then pushed him into his buddy, and theynded in a heap.


    Her heart racing, ir clutched at her chest and gasped for air at one side. She was soon enveloped in Wesley''s arms. Breathing in the familiar scent, she felt safe and relieved.


    Wesley gave her a quick once-over with his eyes and asked with concern, "Am I toote? You okay?"


    ir shook her head. "No, notte..."


    A shrill cry was heard from down the hall. It was Niles screaming. "Wesley, go save your brother!" she urged anxiously.


    Two of the soldiers that came along followed Wesley to the fire exit, while the others guarded the two men on the floor.


    Niles'' date came back with a contingent of hotel security.


    The girl caught up to ir and asked worriedly, "Where''s Niles?"


    "He''s over there. Let''s go!"


    "Mm Hmm."


    The two women followed the soldiers to the fire exit as well. Apparently Niles was hoping to leave the building and set off the rms, but the thugs got there first. Wesley tackled the thugs, banged their heads together, and threw them to the ground. Covering his bruised face, Niles kicked the guy who had hit him. His foot made contact with the thug''s stomach and the man jumped and groa


    makes mistakes or stirs up trouble, but she''s not a criminal..."


    "Wesley," ir called out in a calm voice.


    He was silent.


    "This needs to get handled. I don''t want to fight about Megan again. You have to make a choice. If you don''t me her or make her take responsibility, I want a divorce."


    He grabbed hold of her wrist and took her out of the room. When they were in the quiet passage leading to the fire exit, he stared at her, stone-faced. "Talk to me again after you calm down."


    "I''m calm as the sea," she replied.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t hold her responsible, but I need proof." If it were Megan behind all this, he wouldn''t let her off the hook. He would spare her no mercy. But he couldn''t do anything without solid evidence.


    She sneered, "Fine." Then she didn''t say another word.


    They waited for Megan in Room 301. After twenty minutes, Wesley got a call from her. "On the seventh floor, Room 301... Wait there, I''ll be... I''ll have someonee to escort you here." Wesley corrected his words under ir''s angry gaze.


    Soon enough, Megan was led into the room. When she saw that fake innocent face, ir got upset. She strode towards her. She really wanted to p Megan''s face, over and over.


    Megan screamed as she ran towards Wesley and hid behind him. "Uncle Wesley, help!"


    He grabbed ir in his arms to keep her from attacking Megan. "Stay cool, ir."


    "Let go of me, Wesley." She red at the man coldly.


    Wesley sighed and let go of her. In an instant, she dragged the screaming girl towards the four handcuffed men. "Spill it. Is this the woman who paid you?"

 Chapter 757 The Match Point

    The handcuffed men raised their heads and threw a quick nce at Megan. They shook and said in union, "No, not her. We don''t know her."


    ir red up, her eyes red with anger; her hands balled into fists. Ignoring Megan''s annoying shrieks, ir yanked her phone away from her hand and made her unlock the screen forcefully.


    She checked the inbox messages on her phone. Much to her disappointment, the messages that they had exchanged earlier that day were all gone.


    Bristled with fury, ir tossed Megan''s phone to the floor. She approached the girl and shouted, "Be honest and admit it. It was you who had sent those messages to trick me and get me here."


    Megan shook her head repeatedly. "No, I did no such thing. Uncle Wesley, please. I didn''t do it."


    Wesley strode over and tried to lock the agitated ir in his arms once again. "ir, calm down. We''re looking into it."


    But his words fell on deaf ears. She squirmed and broke free of his grip. "I''m telling you it was her! Don''t you trust me?"


    "I trust you," he answered in a firm voice. "But we need evidence."


    "Damn your evidence! My words should be proof enough for you. And I''m the freaking witness!" ir had wanted to keep cool. But when Wesley continued to defend the drama queen, she couldn''t maintain herposure anymore.


    Wesley took her hands in his and looked her in the eye. "ir, listen to me. I only care about your safety. Go home now and wait patiently for the oue of the investigation. I won''t let go anyone who attempted to harm you. Trust me."


    However, his honest words didn''t make her feel any better. She was disappointed by hisck of trust in her. "Wesley, I think it''s best that we go our separate ways."


    He tightened his grip on her hands, but ir wrenched her hands free. "Whatever the oue is, it doesn''t matter anymore. I thought you would take my word for it. Wesley, you..." ''...let me down.'' She kept those words to herself.


    She turned around and walked out of the room. Wesley followed her out. "What do you want me to do now?" he asked, desperate to hold onto her.


    "I told you, you have to make a choice. This is not negotiable, not anymore. This is the match point right h


    Wesley was disappointed in her.


    Knowing that she was trapped without any other excuses, Megan instantly yed the pity card. She broke into tears and held Wesley''s arm. "Uncle Wesley, I''m sorry. I just wanted to take revenge on her. Did you know? She had two men rape me! Please, Uncle Wesley! You should get justice for me."


    ir was stunned by how shameless Megan was. She didn''t let go of a single chance to frame her. What an impenitent bitch! "You...you were raped?" Wesley was shocked.


    Megan red at ir with resentment in her eyes. "Don''t pretend like you know nothing. It was your doing! I was raped by two men! In the woods near our school." But, the truth was that she wasn''t sure if it was ir or Stephanie who had done it.


    "So, karma did catch up with you," ir sneered.


    Megan gnawed on her lip to hold back her anger. She went on to beg Wesley in a pitiful voice, "Uncle Wesley, she had someone rape me. I just wanted to take revenge. But since my n failed and she''s unharmed, please spare me."


    Wesley broke free of her grip and moved away from her. "ir would never do it."


    He wasn''t about to believe a word of her usations on ir.


    "Uncle Wesley, it''s true. Please look into it. I was raped! Do you know how desperate I was at that time? No one came to save me. I called youst time because I wanted to tell you all about this. But, you didn''te to see me. Can you understand how I felt?" Megan cried hysterically.

 Chapter 758 Shes Dead

    Wesley frowned. So, that was the reason why Megan had called him that day while he was cooking.


    "Whoever did that to you, I''m sure it had nothing to do with ir. She hasn''t left my side in the past few days. I''m not going to meddle with your business anymore. Report your case to the police. Let thew help you seek the justice you deserve. I can''t do anything about it."


    Megan couldn''t believe it. "Wesley Li! Did you forget what you and Carlos had promised to myte parents? You had vowed to take care of me for the rest of my life. How can you go back on your word now?"


    A cold light shed in Wesley''s eyes as he snapped, "You are lucky that your n failed and ir is safe. Or else, I would have personally locked you up in jail. Carlos and I have tried our best to make it up to you and care about you. We can''t do anything more than this. Of course, I can''t say this on behalf of Carlos, but I, Wesley Li, will nevere see you again. I''ll stay out of your life, Megan, and you stay out of mine."


    Saying so, he took ir''s hand and turned around to leave.


    Tears streamed down Megan''s face. "Uncle Wesley, please don''t leave me alone. I know it was my fault...Please don''t go..."


    Her cries didn''t soften his heart this time. Showing her no mercy, Wesley left her apartment with ir without any hesitation.


    Once they got into the car, ir asked the man, "Are you upset?"


    He squeezed her hand and answered honestly, "No. Just disappointed." Wesley wondered since when Megan had be such a vicious girl. She used to be so innocent and lovely.


    ir nodded. "Now that you know Megan''s true colors, what are your thoughts about Debbie? Do you still think she is a bad woman?"


    He fell silent.


    She didn''t press the question. Since he had promised to stay out of Megan''s life, she decided to let it go. She didn''t want to mention Megan''s name anymore. Ever.


    Soon after, Debbie got married to Ivan. ir and Wesley were invited to attend the wedding ceremony in Z Country, but they couldn''t go. For one, Wesley wasn''t familiar with Ivan, and secondly, he was busy with something else that day.


    ir didn''t attend the wedding because Debbie had told her that her marriage to Ivan was fake. But it had to be kept a secret for now.


    However, somethingpletely unexpected happened on


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    upset.


    He kissed her forehead. "No, I''m not going to cry. It''s only natural to have such parting moments in life." He had witnessed too many deaths in his life. Quite a few of hisrades-in-arm had died in the battlefield or during dangerous missions. He had never shed a tear over their deaths. Because he knew very well that the best way to honor them would be to give them a victory, not tears.


    At least, in his case, he felt that crying wouldn''t solve anything or help vent his sadness.


    "Oh, you sound heartless. I bet you won''t cry when I die in front of you one day," she joked.


    A dash of fear gripped his heart. He couldn''t bear to imagine such a scene. Tightening his grip on her, he rebuked, "Don''t say such stupid things."


    She chuckled. "Let''s go home."


    "Mm hmm."


    The sky was dark with thick clouds. It looked like it would rain very soon. Wesley drove away from the cemetery without sparing the ce a second nce.


    They returned to their normal life after that. Nobody mentioned Megan again.


    Megan owned a few houses, one of which was bought for her by Wesley, and the others were all under Carlos'' name. Frankie, Carlos'' assistant, had been in charge of Megan''s funeral affairs and he was also taking care of her assets. He sold all of her houses, and so, arge sum of money had been transferred to Wesley''s ount.


    He wanted to take ir to D City, but Carlos invited them for a trip to a seaside resort. For some dramatic reason, the number of people in the tour group had increased to nine in the end.

 Chapter 759 Thats A Fake Smile

    ir was thrilled when she saw Debbie and Colleen. Xavier hade to the resort too, but unfortunately, he got a call and then left because he had to attend to something really urgent.


    Wesley didn''t want Kinsley toe to this resort because he knew ir was one of his fans. That worried him. But Kinsley was adamant about spending the holiday with his friends.


    As a result, a total of nine people were spending their holidays together.


    When ir saw Kinsley, she couldn''t believe her eyes. "K-K-K-K..." She was too excited to speak fluently.


    Kinsley gave her a charming smile. "Kinsley. I''m Kinsley Feng. Nice to meet you, prettydy."


    ir nodded vigorously. "Kinsley, you''re much more handsome than on TV. May I... May I have your autograph? And may I have a selfie with you?" She gazed at him dreamy-eyed and hopeful.


    "No problem." Kinsley smiled the warmest smile.


    "One sec." ir searched her handbag. But she had no pen. She settled on only taking the selfie.


    However, before she could do so, Wesley came over, grabbed her, and pulled her into his arms. "What are you doing? He''s just a regr guy." He himself didn''t have a selfie with ir. He would by no means let this happen. He scowled in Kinsley''s direction.


    ir and Kinsley were rendered speechless.


    Stunned, ir knew she had to find a way to calm Wesley before the situation got worse. She left Kinsley behind and went to their hotel room with Wesley. "Don''t be mad. Kinsley is my idol. Don''t you have an idol?" she asked.


    "Yes, I do."


    "See! I knew it! Don''t you want to take a selfie with your idol?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Huh! Then why didn''t you allow me to take a selfie with mine?" she protested.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and made her sit on hisp. "You are my idol. Can we take a selfie now?"


    "Hahaha!" ir blushed and shook her head at his words. "You naughty boy!"


    "I''m not even joking." Face serious, Wesley took out his phone and opened the camera app. He raised his phone. "Say cheese."


    "Cheese!" ir responded out of instinct.


    Wesley brought the phone down and checked the photo. He shook his head. "That''s a fake smile you got there. Let''s do it again."


    ir rolled her eyes. However, she didn''t resist Wesley''s demand.


    Wesley to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    our wife is so pretty."


    Growling under his breath, Wesley released ir. He snatched Kinsley and flung him into an iing wave.


    Water sshed in all directions. The wave washed over Kinsley. He fought to get to the surface, but the roiling water kept him down. Finally, just as it seemed he might drown, he emerged from the water, coughing and sputtering, barely able to stand.


    Wesley picked ir up and slung her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Kasie wanted to stop him, but as she reached out her hand, she saw Wesley''s enraged face. She shivered, withdrew her hand and waved at ir. "Sis, take care." Then she raised her voice and added excitedly, "Kinsley is mine now. Hahaha!"


    Mired in despair, ir tried to keep her emotions hidden. But she could not help her next words. "Kasie, you are no longer my friend."


    Upon hearing that, Wesley gave her leg a hard squeeze and spat, "What? This isn''t you. You want a threesome? You can''t even satisfy me. Don''t you remember the time I got tipsy and banged you all night? You tried to run away because you couldn''t handle it." He chuckled derisively.


    ir''s face was as red as a tomato. She pinched his back hard. "A threesome? You think everyone is as horny as you? Asshole! Put me down. I feel sick."


    With ir on his shoulder, Wesley ignored her for the moment and continued walking along the seaside. He made sure to bounce so she might even feel worse.


    Just before ir thought she was about to vomit, he finally let her down.

 Chapter 760 Give Me A Reason

    Wesley finally put ir down. The sea water reached her waist. She looked around and saw a huge rock behind her. She turned to him and asked in confusion, "Where are we? Why did you bring me here?" She thought that he was taking her back to their hotel room. It was getting dark.


    Wesley held her slender waist, lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. "You want to wear your bikini so much, huh?" he murmured.


    ir looked at his white shirt, which had be transparent because it was wet all over. She could see his strong chest and eight-pack abs. She gulped before answering, "Yeah. I haven''t had the chance to wear one before." This was the first time that she hade to the seaside. She had seen many bikini-d models on the Inte, and she wanted to try it too.


    His hands ran over her drenched body, which made her shiver.


    "You should only wear it in front of me," he said. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips as they dwelled deeper into the sea.


    The water now reached ir''s chest.


    Realizing what he was trying to do, ir struggled hard and broke from of his grip. "Don''t... This is a public ce."


    "Don''t worry. Carlos has reserved the whole area. No one will interrupt us," he coaxed her.


    ''Wow. Just how rich is Mr. Huo?'' ir wondered. "Wesley, I can''t swim. I''m afraid¡ª"


    "Trust me," Wesley interrupted her. He held her waist with one hand to prevent her from falling into the water.


    And just like that time in the reed field, Wesley made love to her in the sea. The wavesshed onto their bodies and the starry sky watched them from above. ir had to admit that it was a really special night.


    The next day, ir slept in. When she finally woke up, Wesley took her to hang out with his friends.


    They were exhausted in the evening and Kinsley suggested that they should get a massage together. So, all of them went to the spa.


    After getting the massage, ir refused to talk to Wesley.


    He sensed that she was pissed off about something, but didn''t know what it was. When they came back to their hotel, ir entered the room first and began to close the door. "You go sleep with Niles. I don''t want to sleep with you tonight," she sai


    it to him. "Mr. Huo and Debbie are blessed by fortune. They will be safe and sound. They are probably on some ind, waiting for you to go rescue them."


    "Mm hmm." That was exactly what he was hoping for. He wanted to put ir''s mind at ease too. She had been worried sick after Debbie had gone missing.


    "I''ll run a bath for you," she offered. A warm bath would help ease the exhaustion.


    Wesley pulled her into his arms and made her sit on hisp, smelling her hair. "No need for that. A quick shower would be enough." He only had four hours to rest before he got back to the rescue mission. He had to find Carlos.


    "All right."


    Luckily, Carlos and Debbie were indeed safe just like ir had said, and Wesley sessfully rescued them from the ind.


    There were still many things to investigate regarding the wreck and they had to deal with the culprits, so the party was not in the mood for a vacation anymore. After theirst meal together, they packed their bags and went back to their respective homes.


    ir didn''t want to go anywhere in the hot summer, so she busied herself with the online trantion work at home.


    Wesley became busier and busier too. He even went missing for two days. When he was back, his clothes were covered in mud and blood.


    ir''s heart ached when she saw him in that state. "Go get changed," she urged.


    ''He''s a senior colonel now, yet he still has to participate in dangerous missions like this, '' she thought sadly.

 Chapter 761 Will You Marry Me

    Wesley''s phone was broken, and ir knew about it. During the mission, one of his men had called her to let her know that Wesley was safe.


    "Mm hmm." He hade back just to see her, and he needed to leave once he got changed. ir entered their bedroom and picked a set of clean clothes for him.


    Wesley didn''t have the time for a bath. He put on the fresh clothes, gave ir a gentle kiss and left in a hurry.


    ir picked up his dirty clothes, put them into arge basin and began to wash them by hands.


    His clothes smelled of sweat, and there was blood and mud on them. She didn''t frown at all. He was good at his job, and she was proud.


    Wesley didn''te back again until it was almost half past midnight. ir was still waiting for him. As soon as he walked in, she offered, "Are you hungry? Go take a warm bath first. I''ll cook some noodles for you."


    "All right."


    ir went to the bathroom and ran the hot water for him. While he took his bath, she began to cook.


    When Wesley got out of the bathroom, ir was cooking the vegetables. "It''ll be ready soon. Wait for a while," she said.


    Wesley entered the kitchen and held his wife from behind. "Babe."


    "Hmm?" ir''s lips curled when she heard his soft voice.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "I am." She was avable every day. She only had a part-time job right now. As long as she could finish her work on time, she could go anywhere, at any time.


    She nned to find a full-time job after summer.


    "Come to the base with me tomorrow." After a pause, he added, "Bring Joslyn along."


    "Joslyn?"


    "Mm hmm."


    "What''s up?" She looked at him in confusion.


    "You''ll know." Wesley didn''t tell her, and ir didn''t press further. Shedled the noodles into a big bowl and ced it on the dinner table.


    After he ate the whole bowl, they went to the bedroom. "Let''s y hide the sausage," he said with a mischievous grin. ir couldn''t stopughing.


    The next day, Wesley drove ir and Joslyn to the army base.


    The two women stared at the young soldiers who were training in the grounds. Their athletic bodies made them drool. Joslyn slid her arm into ir''s and said, "This is the second time I


    a reassuring smile without saying anything.


    When they were a few meters away from the soldiers holding the roses, Wesley released her hand and fished something out of his pocket.


    Under ir''s wide eyes, Wesley went on one knee, opened the embroidered box and revealed a diamond ring. The stone glinted under the sun''s rays.


    ''He is going to propose...''


    ir looked at the smiling soldiers around them and then into Wesley''s affectionate eyes. "I¡­ Wesley, you..." She didn''t know what to say.


    Wesley spoke loudly so that all the soldiers in the grounds could hear him. "ir, a few years ago, you proposed to me right here, in front of all those soldiers, but I turned you down. And as they say, ''Get up where you fall.'' That''s why I decided to bring you here to ask you the same question. ir, I love you. Will you marry me?"


    "Woah! Marry him! Say yes!" Before ir could answer, the soldiers began to echo Wesley.


    Their cheering made ir''s mind go nk for a second.


    She hadn''t expected him to propose to her in front of his soldiers, just like how she had done a few years back.


    But...


    She remembered what had happened two days ago, and tried to hold back her tears. "No! I don''t want to marry you!" she said, loud and clear.


    Disappointment, pain, guilt... A myriad of emotions flooded through Wesley. ''When I turned her down, did she feel the same back then?'' he thought. He regretted having treated her like that in the past.

 Chapter 762 Its Been Ten Years

    ir thought that Wesley would be disappointed after being turned down. However, he simply lowered his head and shed a smile. He didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    She was confused. ''When I proposed to him and was turned down, I was so angry and disappointed. But he doesn''t seem affected by my refusal at all.''


    The soldiers who had been cheering stopped and began to talk among themselves. "Chief was right all along. He knew that she wouldn''t say yes."


    "If he already knew, then why did he still propose to her?"


    "She had proposed to him a few years ago, and he too had refused her at the time. Maybe he just wanted to make her feel happy."


    Wesley got to his feet and took the ring out of the box. "It''s your choice to turn me down, but I insist on marrying you. I''m putting the ring on your finger,"


    he said. He wasn''t surprised at all. It would have been strange if ir hadn''t turned him down.


    After all, he had hurt her so many times during the past few years. He didn''t me her for turning him down.


    He only hoped that she would feel better and forget about the miserable past after getting the chance to turn him down just the way he had done to her.


    Staring at the shining diamond ring on her finger, ir stammered in a guilty voice, "Wesley, I¡ª"


    He interrupted her, "You turned me down this time. But I won''t give up. I''ll keep proposing to you until you say yes." If she didn''t say yes soon, their wedding would have to be postponed. He didn''t want this to happen.


    He had promised her that he would throw a wedding aftering back from D City, and he meant to keep that promise. He would make her say yes willingly.


    Wesley took her to where Joslyn was standing, wide-mouthed. She patted the back of ir''s hand lightly and said, "Are you an idiot? You have been in love with him since you were seventeen. Now, you are twenty-seven! It''s been ten years. You''ve long been looking forward to marrying this man. Why did you turn him down? Are you mad?"


    Joslyn wished she could open up ir''s skull and look what her brain was made of.


    Wesley held ir''s hand and told Joslyn, "She just got back at me for turning her downst time. And now, we are even. When I propose to her next time, she will say yes." He turned to ir. "You will


    morning. "I have a suggestion. You can stay with the Li family in A Country," Carlos proposed.


    ir sighed. "Staying with the Li family is no different than staying with Wesley."


    "You don''t want to leave him forever, right?" Carlos asked.


    ir didn''t know how to respond. ''This man is so clever. He knows what I''m thinking. I don''t know how Debbie is able to live with him.


    Wesley is much easier to deal with, '' she mused.


    "Wesley doesn''t visit his parents often. Besides, he has decided to study in Ennd. He may visit his parents only once before leaving. And his mom loves you a lot. If you ask her not to tell Wesley your whereabouts, she will listen to you. Staying with the Li family with Wesley''s child is a good idea, isn''t it?" Carlos asked.


    ir was moved by his words, and she agreed to his idea.


    And that was the reason why she had to refuse Wesley''s proposal. Even if she had turned Carlos down, she would still have said no to Wesley.


    She wanted him to realize how desperate she had been when she was turned down.


    That day, ir left Wesley.


    When he came back home, he was weed by an empty house. The woman who was supposed to wait for him with open arms was now gone.


    What he had most dreaded had finally happened. The first person that came to his mind was Carlos, who had gotten his memories back.


    But he decided not to go to Carlos yet. He had his men look for ir everywhere. A week passed with no clues about her whereabouts. It was time to call Carlos now.

 Chapter 763 Moms Bestie

    Wesley called Carlos and asked him about ir. All Carlos said was, "ir wanted to leave you. I only offered her a little help." His words stabbed Wesley right in the heart.


    Carlos was right. If ir didn''t want to leave him, she would have told Wesley that Carlos had offered to help her leave.


    But she hadn''t. Her departure hade without warning.


    Wesley went to Ennd for advanced studies in business. But he quit not long after.


    He found himself not interested in business at all. Instead, he chose to take up the position as the leader of a newly-established organization of the country.


    Although he was busy, Wesley never gave up on looking for ir. He had asked his people to search for her everywhere, including foreign countries.


    Something really strange was going on. It was like she had fallen off the map.


    In A Country


    Two women were shopping in the mall, walking hand in hand. One of the salespeople in the store looked at them with admiration and said, "Looks like the two of you are very close. Are you sisters?"


    The two women looked at each other and said in unison, "Yes, we are."


    The saledy then looked at Cecelia and asked, "You are the elder sister, and she is the younger one. Am I right?"


    "That''s right." Cecelia was delighted by herments and ended up buying many things from her store.


    A richdy passing by happened to hear their conversation and left the store without greeting Cecelia. She went back home in a hurry and called her friends one after another. "Hey, did you hear? The Li family is in a lot of trouble."


    "What happened?"


    "Baldwin has a mistress. And his wife has epted it. I saw Cecelia and the mistress shopping together. They called themselves sisters. The mistress is young and pretty, and it looks like she is pregnant! Her belly is not that big yet, but I could tell from the way she was walking."


    "Huh? You''ve got to be kidding! Baldwin is such an upright man. Besides, he spoils Cecelia so much and everybody knows that he loves her. How''s it possible for him to have a mistress?"


    The richdy blew on her nails and retorted, "Come on! No matter how much he loves Cecelia, she is still an old woman now. The mistress is young. She looks like she''s still in her twenties. Men like young girls, you know."


    "Hmm...you''re right."


    need to take better care of yourself." ''After all, you''ll be a father soon, '' Niles thought.


    "I know."


    In order to give Wesley a hint about ir, Niles tried to talk a lot with him, but Wesley didn''t get it and even tried to hang up multiple times.


    "Mom''s bestie had a 4D color ultrasonic diagnosis today. Wesley, it''s a boy!" Niles said excitedly. ''I''m going to have a nephew. I hope this boy tortures his father to his best ability, '' he thought mischievously.


    "Niles, are you out of your damn mind? I don''t freaking care!" Wesley roared into his phone.


    "Easy, man!" Niles shuddered and cast a pitiful nce at the woman sitting opposite him and casually eating an apple. It was ir who had forced him to update Wesley about the child.


    "If you don''t have anything important to say, then get lost!"


    Niles knew that his brother was about to hang up. "Wesley, any news on ir?" he pried.


    The mere mention of her made Wesley angrier. After all, he hadn''t seen her in months. "No! Fuck off!"


    He hung up angrily.


    With his phone in his hand, Niles looked at ir and pouted, "You heard him. He hasn''t had any news of you yet. You can rest easy now. My brother is a smart guy; why is he being so stupid this time? I''ve given subtle hints so many times, yet he doesn''t get it at all. He can''t me me, right?"


    ir nodded, "He can''t me me either. I''m right here, with his family. That means I never left him."


    "Yeah!" Niles nodded in agreement.


    "I asked you to tell him that I was staying here, didn''t I?" she asked.

 Chapter 764 Moms Bestie Is Blair

    "Yeah. You did ask me to tell Wesley that you were staying with us," Niles nodded. He did tell him, but it was just that he always referred to ir as "Mom''s bestie."


    ir took arge bite of the apple in her hand. "I''ve been staying quietly at home every day, taking good care of myself and the baby in my belly. What a caring mother I''ve been so far! I wonder if your brother has been loyal to me all this time."


    Niles nodded his head and assured her, "Don''t worry, ir. My brother won''t fall for another woman."


    "Yeah, you are right." She threw the apple core into the bin and wiped her hands with a wet tissue. "Are you not leaving today?" she asked.


    Niles cared deeply for his future nephew and would fly to A Country twice a month just to check on ir.


    "I''m leaving. Irene is waiting for me." Speaking of Irene, he felt both happy and annoyed.


    Irene was a singer, and for the sake of her career, she chose to keep their rtionship from the public. The two of them had to go out on dates secretly.


    "Why not just marry her as soon as possible? Then, I can hang out with her," ir suggested excitedly.


    At that moment, Cecelia walked into the room with a bowl of hot soup. "ir is right. Since you two love each other so much, you should get married soon." Then, she turned to ir. "Here, have some soup."


    ir pouted; she had gained weight in the past few months. "Mom, I don''t feel like eating now. I just had an apple." Cecelia cooked delicious food for her every day, and ir had gained thirty pounds already. What if Wesley failed to recognize her when they finally met?


    The loving mother-inw put the bowl on the tea table before ir. "You must eat. Don''t worry about your weight. Only your belly is bigger; your limbs are still as thin as ever. After giving birth to my dear grandson, you''ll return to your normal size."


    Left with no choice, ir picked up the bowl and started to eat the soup.


    When she was done with that, Cecelia gave her a handful of nuts. "Eat. Nuts are good for both you and your baby."


    ir sighed and received them. She knew that Cecelia wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Good girl. Do you want to go to the art exhibition today? A friend of mine has invited me."


    "Sure." She was bor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed.


    "Cabo de Hornos," Wesley simply said.


    Niles'' face twitched. ''Oh my God! That can''t be good.''


    The Chilean town, Cabo de Hornos, was the farthest town from A Country. If you went straight east from the Pacific Ocean, there was a minimum distance of more than 20, 000 kilometers. And if you went straight west from the Antic, that distance was also about 20, 000 kilometers.


    Cabo de Hornos was the southernmost town, closest to the South Pole.


    "Then, you''ll have to go to Cabo de Hornos to look for ir," Niles said hastily.


    "ir is in Chile?" Wesley asked in shock. He hadn''t sent his men there to look for ir. He didn''t think she would be able to stay for long in a ce near the South Pole. There were very few people there, and the town was called the end of the world.


    Niles shook his head. "If you send Mom''s bestie there, then ir would be there."


    "What nonsense are you¡ª" Wesley choked on his next words and stood frozen in his spot. He stared at Niles fiercely, and his pupils gradually grewrger. His voice was hoarse from excitement. "You mean¡­ Mom''s bestie is... ir?" He was too thrilled to speak properly.


    No wonder he was unable to find her. He had asked his men to look for ir all over the world, but he had never thought of the possibility that she would be in the Li family''s residence.


    Niles nodded innocently. His brother had finally realized it.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" Wesley roared. He really wanted to strangle Niles to death.

 Chapter 765 Its His Baby

    Niles was hurt that Wesley would assume that. "I wanted to tell you, but you didn''t give me a chance!" he protested.


    Wesley released his brother and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. After a while, he asked Niles, "So, she''s pregnant?"


    "Yeah."


    "How long?"


    "Nine months." Pretty soon, ir would give birth, and then Wesley could be by her side.


    ''Nine months! That means she was pregnant when she left me. It''s my kid!''


    Wesley thought. A myriad of emotions flooded through him. He really hated his brother for keeping it a secret. He cocked his fist, ready to pound Niles'' face in. His brother squeezed his eyes shut. Just as Niles thought he was doomed, the fist whizzed past his ear and hit the tree behind him. The tree trembled from the impact.


    Wesley couldn''t wait to see ir, so hemandeered a helicopter and flew out to see her. Helicopters aren''t known for their range, but in this case it was sufficient for the distance he had to cover.


    The helicopter settled onto the helipad at the military base. The moment he alighted, an officer came over and saluted. "Wesley, you''re just in time. I have something¡ª"


    "Sorry, sir. I have something else to deal with. I''m heading home."


    "That''s what I wanted to tell you. Remember that criminal cabal you and Carlos rooted out? Well, you didn''t get all of them, and they found out where your family lives. You''ll want some soldiers as backup. This might get ugly." Wesley stopped in his tracks.


    This was something that worried him greatly. After mulling it over for a bit, he brought a few soldiers and drove to where the Li family lived.


    However, just as he got out of his car, his battle-honed senses told him something was wrong. He immediately dropped to the ground, and narrowly avoided a bullet. One of the people had been lying in wait. Judging by the fact that what he heard was the gun and not the report, the guy must have installed a suppressor.


    Wesley rolled underneath the car, not wanting the sniper to be able to draw a bead on him. A shot hit the ground near him just as he rolled, and he was able to figure out where his attacker was.


    He knew it wasn''t humanly possible to dodge a bullet. He''d seen the Matrix, and his name wasn''t Neo. The best way to avoid a bullet is not to be in the line of fire. If the gun has already fired, it''s toote. Bullets travel faster than the sound of a gun. By the time you hear it, you''ve already been hit.


    More soldiers left the car, using it to shield them. Their guns ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    th heartache. "ir, I told you to shut up!" he ordered.


    ir gave him a smile. "I forgive you...for marrying Patty... I know...she seduced you... You''ve been with her...for two years, and you...must have slept with her. I forgive you for this. Will you please forgive me... for not saying yes...when you proposed?" It was something she felt guilty about for a long time.


    "Fuck! I''ve never slept with another woman. I only have one woman, and that''s you!" Wesley shouted.


    ir was ted when she heard his exnation. "Wesley...if I don''t make it...please save our baby... I''ve never been strong...and it makes no difference if I''m gone... But our baby is different... It''s a boy... He''ll be a good man like you...Wesley..."


    She vomited another mouthful of blood, which stained their clothes red, stinging his eyes.


    Wesley looked at the dying ir, and tears fell for the first time since he could remember. He constantly wiped the blood on ir''s mouth. Tears fell down her face and mingled with the blood. He pressed down on the makeshift bandage to stop the blood that had been pooling there. She cried out sharply.


    ir was shocked to see Wesley cry for the first time. His men were surprised as well.


    ir''s heart ached. This man must really love her!


    She didn''t want him to cry for her. He was a hero, and heroes didn''t cry.


    "Don''t cry," she said weakly.


    "Shut up!" he spat. He moved the bandages, tearing off more pieces from his shirt to rece the ones that were now sticky and red.


    "One more word, and I''ll kiss you. I know you hate public disys of affection. If you talk, I''ll kiss you in front of everyone," he threatened.

 Chapter 766 If We Meet In The Next Life

    ir coughed up more blood. Cecelia came to the park to look for her, and happened to see her lying in Wesley''s arms, drenched in blood.


    Cecelia screamed, and her legs went soft like noodles. She almost copsed to the ground.


    It took a while before she came to. Some of Wesley''s men had treated her for shock. The first thing she did when she awoke was throw off the nkets they were keeping her warm with. She fumbled for her phone. With trembling hands, she dialed Baldwin''s number. "Hu-hurry! Something happened! In the...park!" she stammered.


    ir felt so feeble. Her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. She was passing in and out of consciousness. Wesley and the soldiers tore their clothes to strips to use them as bandages to soak up the blood.


    She was dying. But there was something she had to tell him. "Wesley, I''m sorry I said no to marriage. I love you. I never stopped¡ª" Wesley couldn''t listen to her anymore. His heart was torn to ribbons, all his dreams came crashing down. His blood felt like icewater. He held her tightly and kissed her.


    The kiss tasted bloody. ir didn''t want him to kiss her like that, so she tried to push him away, but she was too weak to do anything.


    When he let her go, both his mouth and face were covered with blood. "Where is the damn ambnce?" he shouted.


    "Chief, I told them to hurry. They''re stuck in traffic. They''ll be here as soon as they can."


    ir slowly reached out a hand to caress Wesley''s face. "Don''t...don''t be mad... If...if we meet in the next life, will you like me first?"


    People said it was easier for a girl to chase a guy, rather than the reverse.


    But why had it been so hard for her to chase him?


    If he flirted with her in their next life, she''d say yes in a heartbeat. He was so handsome, masculine and capable. Girls were naturally drawn to him. He didn''t talk much, embodying the strong, silent type. And yes, he had ws. Big ones. Sometimes he could be a pain in the ass, but most of the time she thought him adorable.


    He was her Wesley. Her beloved one.


    "Quit talking like that! Fuck the next life¡ªI want you in this one! You gotta live! I need to step up my boyfriend game. I''ll bring you flowers every day, ask you out, and take you on trips. You can wear whatever bikini you like. I''ll buy you oden and bubble tea. We''ll go to the movies. I''ll take you anywhere you want to go. You have a lot to live for. Keep your eyes open! If you sleep, I''ll hunt you do


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    both hands. Feeling how soft they were, he loosened his grip. "Don''t move! Ten-hut!" hemanded again as if he were training his soldiers. Well, this one was definitely his youngest soldier ever. As such, he''d probably need more drills.


    When his orders were ignored again, Wesley pointed at the baby and reprimanded, "If you can''t keep still, I''ll hand you over to the honor guard. Then you will know what rigorous is."


    Instead of being scared, the baby chuckled.


    "Huh? Wipe that smirk off your face. You think I''m bluffing, don''t you?" Wesley released the baby''s legs and crossed his arms over his chest. "Your mom is the only one I couldn''t tame. You''re just a little guy wearing a diaper. How hard can it be?"


    The baby thought Wesley was teasing him, andughed heartily. All of a sudden, his hand didn''t seem to be such fun anymore. He stopped chewing it and started iling his limbs joyfully.


    He slobbered as he giggled.


    Seeing that, Wesley took out his phone. "I have to get a pic of that; you drooling with that goofy smile. And I''ll show it to everyone at your wedding."


    Then he snapped a pic. When he had taken enough pictures, he opened the album on his phone to admire his work.


    He had to say his son looked good on camera, and he was so cute.


    Wesley scrolled down, and soon stopped at a picture of a woman.


    His eyes froze and grew even more affectionate. He showed the picture to the little guy and said, "This is your mom. Her name is ir Jing... ir Jing..." After putting his phone away, he went on, "Learn to call ''Mom'' diligently. Don''t ck off. To give birth to you, your mom chose you over me."

 Chapter 767 Let’s Go See Your Mom

    The little one was saying something in his ownnguage; Wesley had no idea what his son was going on about.


    Everything was fine until the baby''s forehead creased, and his face turned red.


    A secondter, a quirky odor filled the air.


    Wesley sniffed and looked around, but was still unsure where it wasing from.


    Then, he nced at the little guy''s face again. ''Ah!'' Wesley thought and his eyesnded on the diaper wrapped around his son''s bottom.


    The little guy had been in an incubator for half a month after his birth.


    Wesley had been busy moving the base of his organization from Z Country to A Country. While he was home, he usually just hugged his son for a while and then quickly got back to work. So, before today, it was Cecelia who had taken care of the baby''s needs.


    This was the first time he was facing this "situation."


    Even so, he had the basic knowledge to know that it was time to change the diaper. This was a tricky task for the new father. Wesley hesitated for a while, then called Cecelia on the phone. "Mom, I need a diaper up here."


    Cecelia came upstairs with a clean diaper, a pack of wet napkins and a box of tissues.


    "Hello, my cutie-pie! Who just poo-pooed, huh?" she said to her grandson with a wide smile.


    The baby started kicking and waving his arms because of the difort caused by the wet diaper.


    Cecelia pushed Wesley aside and said, "Leave it to me."


    He didn''t move. "Let me." Once the base of his organization was relocated to A Country, he would have plenty of time with his son. There were so many things that he needed to learn. He decided to start now.


    Cecelia was worried that he wouldn''t be able to do it properly, but after a moment''s hesitation, she handed the napkins, tissues and diaper to him. "All right. You''re the father. You need to know how to do all this."


    Under her guidance, Wesley took off the little boy''s pants, revealing his smooth, soft, chubby legs. ''Adorable, '' Wesley thought with a smile. He held those tiny legs in one hand and tore the diaper open with the other. Instantly, the odor hit his nose.


    What he saw on the diaper made him wince. This was his first time changing a diaper, and it wasn''t a pleasurable experience.


    Seeing the frown on his face, Cecelia said sternly, "Your dad changed your diapers all the time when you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ''ir never shows her weakness to anyone. And she is anything but mediocre. Without her support and patience, I would never have achieved so much in my life.''


    He hade face-to-face with life-threatening dangers countless times. She had been the ray of light giving him faith, courage and energy to move further. At every crucial juncture, he thought of her and told himself that he had to survive, because she was still waiting for him. And he still owed her a wedding, a future. Even now, she gave him the strength to move forward. He still held on and overcame every seemingly impossible mission.


    No doubt Wesley was a hero. But ir was the reason behind his every sess.


    He missed her. He took his son from the captain''s arms and said to the baby, "Let''s go see if your mom has woken up. If she hasn''t, then you and I will wake her up."


    The captain felt a pang of pain. He patted Wesley on the shoulder, but left his words unsaid. After saying goodbye to Keith and Cecelia, he walked out of the Li Residence with Wesley.


    After the guest''s car drove off, Wesley walked with his son towards the entrance of the apartmentplex.


    For the convenience of visiting ir, Wesley had her transferred to the hospital near their home.


    In the ward, he put his son on the bed next to his mother and told him, "Gifford, say hi to your mom. Say ''Wake up, Mommy.''"


    Holding her hand, Wesley took out a ring from his pocket and put it on her finger. She was so thin now that the ring did not fit anymore. But Wesley insisted that she wear it.

 Chapter 768 Could You Open Your Eyes And Hold Him

    ''After she wakes up, I''ll help her glow like a mother-to-be again, '' Wesley mused.


    Gifford Li crawled forward towards ir and sat on her leg, looking at the woman who was asleep every time he saw her. She wasn''t very interesting to him.


    Wesley thought Gifford Li might call ir "Mama." That was doable, but the child made no sound. So Wesley patted him on his bottom and urged, "Mama."


    "Mama," Gifford Li called, reaching out his tiny hand to grab ir''s. ir''s hair had grown much longer. A few strands had fallen loose, covering her forehead. Wesley tenderly tucked it behind her ear.


    "Honey, our son''s here to see you. You''ve been sleeping a long time. Could you open your eyes and hold him?"


    There was no change. She still had her eyes shut, her breathing regr.


    "Honey, the Spring Festival is just around the corner. What are you wanting? Tell me. I''ll buy it for you. You said you wanted to buy me a down jacket. You always said I wasn''t wearing enough. If you get up, we can go shopping with our son."


    Gifford Li held ir''s finger and shook it. "Mama," he called lightly.


    Wesley stroked his head and said, "Attaboy. Keep saying it. When your mom hears you, she''ll wake up."


    Later, after cing Gifford Li on the sofa, he fetched a basin of water, grabbed a towel and started cleaning ir''s body. Meanwhile, he kept an eye on his son.


    Two hourster, carrying Gifford Li, Wesley walked out of the ward and into the attending physician''s office.


    "I want to take my wife home," he said simply.


    The doctor thought about it and then replied, "I know. But you don''t have the necessary medical equipment at home."


    "My brother''s a surgeon. He''s going to be living with me for some time after his wedding. Tell me what kind of equipment we need, and I''ll buy it. He knows med-techs, and they can set it up."


    Niles and Irene were getting married. At Cecelia''s request, he transferred to a hospital up in his hometown so he could be closer.


    "Okay. Let''s go over instructions for outpatient care a


    o meet your new mom."


    Cecelia was also perplexed. But Wesley took her outside the room.


    ir was in the middle of a dream. A long one. She saw many people in her dream. And she was with her parents again.


    They lived in a beautiful ce. And it was just the three of them there. They were very happy.


    Then one day, a chubby little guy came into their life. He looked exactly like her, and he even called her "Mama."


    She liked this little guy, because he looked like her, and acted like Wesley.


    ''Wesley!''


    Only then did she remember Wesley.


    She had lost her Wesley! She started looking for him everywhere, going up streets, and down alleys. Her utopia was now far away, barely visible on the horizon. But she couldn''t find him anywhere.


    The Chubby Monkey followed her around.


    After more searching, ir was exhausted. She kept hearing voices, but she couldn''t figure out where they wereing from. Joslyn and Debbie were calling her. Cecelia was crying. The Chubby Monkey was saying good night to her. But where was Wesley?


    She kept walking and searching until she reached the end of the world. Ahead was a huge ck hole, through which she saw Wesley.


    The Chubby Monkey ran into his arms immediately.


    Then she heard Wesley promise him they would find him a new mom, because ir wouldn''t even open her eyes to look at him.

 Chapter 769 My Silly Woman

    ir didn''t understand. Her eyes were open the whole time. Why did Wesley me her for not opening her eyes to look at Chubby Monkey?


    As she was trying to figure this out, Wesley turned and carried Chubby Monkey away, saying that he was taking Chubby Monkey to meet his new mom.


    ir was heartbroken. She yelled Wesley''s name as she dashed towards the ck hole as fast as her two feet could carry her.


    She jumped into it and started falling. It was so dark she had to close her eyes. Darkness always scared her. The sensation of falling gave her vertigo.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed. When she opened her eyes again, a bright light could be seen. The re forced her to shut her eyes again.


    She didn''t know where she was. The air smelled of roses.


    But she hadn''t found Wesley yet. She couldn''t keep her eyes shut. She''d never see him that way.


    She tried to open her eyes, and that was when she saw Wesley.


    Their eyes met. He looked happy and affectionate. "Chubby Monkey..." she said in a hoarse voice.


    Wesley was confused. "What''s this about a monkey?"


    ir shook her head. "My son..."


    The joy in his eyes faded. "Honey, shouldn''t I be the one you want to see most?"


    "You''re taking my son away..." She was so weak she started gasping for air.


    Wesley kissed her on the lips. His eyes reddened with tears. "Honey, I missed you so much."


    "Chubby Monkey... No... My son..." ir had never seen her son before. Did he look like the Chubby Monkey in her dream?


    Wesley called the family physician first. Then he called Cecelia to ask her to bring Gifford upstairs.


    When Cecelia saw that ir was awake, sheughed and cried tears of joy. "Ah! ir, you''re finally awake!"


    "Mom..." ir called weakly. But her eyes quicklynded on the little guy standing beside Cecelia. He was clutching a toy, staring at her.


    And he did look exactly like Chubby Monkey.


    Wesley gestured Gifford toe forward. "Your


    and Patty, but he still wanted to prove his innocence.


    The video had been saved on his phone. He had been waiting to y it for her.


    In the video, Wesley and Patty were in a room together. It was gray, featureless, and there was almost no furniture but a table and chair. It looked like an interrogation. She could hear their voices.


    "That night, after I drove you home, I got a phone call from the police on my way home. They asked me to go to the police station because Patty told them she''d only talk if I was there. So I came by to make sure she kept her word. I drove to the police station. When you called, I was in the middle of the interrogation." ir learned the rest from the video.


    Realizing what exactly happened that night, she felt embarrassed for having been mad at Wesley. She pushed the phone away and said, "I said I believed you. Why did you show me this?"


    Wesley raised his brow and closed the video. "So you said. But I know you. Did you know how focused you were on the video just now?"


    ir blushed. ''He knows everything.''


    "ir, you silly woman." ''She isn''t smart. Too naive by half, too gullible.


    But she''s my silly woman. I love her. I love everything about her.''


    ir stuck out her tongue. "Stop nagging me. It will only make me sillier," she protested.

 Chapter 770 Settle A Score With Wesley

    Wesley felt helpless about ir''s simplicity. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. "What a simple-minded woman you are."


    "Are you tired of me already?" She rolled her eyes.


    Caressing her cheek, he answered, "Yes, you''re too thin. The meatier, the cuddlier."


    ir pouted in anger. If she were stronger, she would have kicked him off the bed. "Then go find another woman!"


    "No, I won''t. I''ll feed you till you weigh at least fifty kilos. No, that''s still too thin. The ideal weight would be around sixty."


    "You can''t be serious. I''m only 1.63 meters tall. If I weigh that much, I''ll look like a meatball."


    Wesleyughed as he pictured that. Round faced and fleshy, ir would be lovelier than ever. "That would be perfect. I won''t be able to keep my hands off you."


    ir grabbed his hand that was still stroking her face. "Wesley, there''s something I regret so much..."


    "What''s that?"


    "Turning you down."


    Wesley smiled gently and kissed her hand. "My regret is deeper and older than yours."


    "What do you regret?"


    "Rejecting your proposal years ago." That was his biggest mistake.


    ir''s eyes reddened. "Wesley, will we have our happiness ever after now?" ''I''ll never leave you again. Till death do us apart, my love.''


    "We will."


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m tired."


    "Sleep, babe." He tucked her in.


    "Wesley."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    He stopped and looked up at her. She had closed her eyes. "Sleep tight, darling. I love you too," he said as he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ir gave a sweet smile and fell asleep.


    Wesley and Cecelia took really good care of ir. With her health getting better, Wesley started nning their wedding.


    On the third night after she woke up, something urred to her out of the blue.


    "Wesley!" ir yelled at him while he was lying next to her in bed, ready to sleep.


    "What? Are you not feeling well?" He sat up right away.


    "No. I just remembered something."


    "What is it?"


    "What did you say about me to Dad?"


    Wesley didn''t understand. "To Dad? Nothing."


    etie."


    ir pecked him on the lips. "Good night, honey."


    For the next two weeks, Wesley came home as early as he could to take care of ir. He fed her and cleaned her. Gradually, her pale countenance became rosy.


    One day, he was on his way back to town from a mission. As soon as the car got off the expressway, the soldiers heard someone yelling for help.


    The window was down, so they heard the voice loud and clear. It came from the dark alley nearby.


    Talbot was sitting in the passenger seat. He and Wesley exchanged looks, and then they parked the car and got out immediately.


    A few more soldiers got out of the car behind theirs. "You two, go check it out," hemanded, pointing at two of the soldiers.


    "Yes, Chief."


    Soon, they heard the sounds of fists and flesh colliding. One of the two soldiers ran back and reported, "Chief, some punks are harassing a woman."


    "Let''s go help." Wesley walked into the alley with three soldiers.


    Those punks took off as soon as they saw them.


    The woman was on the ground, looking awkward and miserable. The young soldiers were confused as to what to do. They looked at each other. Then one of them asked her, "Hey, are you all right?"


    The woman''s perfume smelled seductive and unusually strong. The soldiers found it repulsive. None of them wanted to get close to her.


    "I... I''m okay," she replied weakly.

 Chapter 771 The Perfume

    The soldiers were relieved to hear that the woman was okay. "Chief, should we take her home?"


    They were all wondering the same as they stared at each other.


    Then, the woman raised her head and said in a feeble voice, "Wesley Li¡­ I know you."


    All eyes were on Wesley at once. His brows knitted tightly.


    Wesley was good with faces. He had met this woman before, and Cecelia had onceined about her¡ªSte.


    None of the soldiers wanted to take her home. Since Wesley remained silent, they quickly made excuses for themselves, in case he dumped the woman on them. "Chief, all of us, except you, have to go back to the office. So, you''re the only one avable to drive her home."


    "Right. Off we go."


    "Bye, Chief."


    They started running as if they were in a race. Within seconds, they had all gotten into the second car and were gone.


    For the first time, Wesley was impressed by his soldiers'' efficiency.


    He looked around. There was nobody else nearby, and Ste looked miserable.


    Out of options, he flung the heavily perfumed woman onto his shoulder and carried her to the car. He made her sit in the back seat and drove off.


    Past midnight, ir was woken up by a kiss.


    She knew that it was Wesley. He would kiss her every time he got home.


    But tonight, something was different. ir was about to say something when she sensed the strong perfume on him.


    ''I don''t wear perfume. Whose is that?'' She was alerted, but hid her anxiety well. "You''re back," she said in a rxed tone.


    "Yeah. I''m going to take a shower."


    "Okay."


    ir watched the bathroom door close behind him. Then, she went back to sleep with ufortable thoughts running in her mind.


    The next day, ir received a call from Joslyn. After chatting for a while, Joslyn started rambling absent-mindedly. Clearly, something was on her mind. She wanted to say something, but wasn''t sure if she should. ir sensed her hesitation. "Joslyn, it''s me. If you''ve got something to say, just say it."


    Joslyn was c


    ds, but she countered, "So what? He is cheating on you. He has been with me for the past few days."


    ir ignored her and continued, "Wesley would never allow me to stay in a ce like this. It''s so filthy and insecure."


    Ste had nothing to retort.


    "My husband is hot, isn''t he? Horny women like you always throw themselves at him, but he never gives a damn about any of them."


    "Yes, he is hot, and also very good in bed." Ste finally managed to fire back.


    She assumed that ir would re up, but she was wrong. ir gave a contemptuous smile and replied, "You can tell that? It''s true. He is incredible in bed. But what a shame. You can only guess. I''m the only one who gets to sleep with him."


    "You''re too naive. I''ve been sleeping with your husband for three days. Look at you. All pale and sickly. How can you satisfy him? So, of course, he woulde to me."


    ir remarked calmly, "You can''t stay in a hotel like this for long. Do you want a house? I can ask Wesley to buy one for you."


    Ste turned purple. "I don''t want a house. I only want Wesley."


    "Okay, bye then."


    ir turned to leave. That was when the doorbell rang.


    Ste opened the door hastily. Wesley was standing in the hallway, carrying a bag ofte supper. Without looking inside the room, he handed her the bag and said, "Here. Bye."

 Chapter 772 Will You Marry Me

    As soon as Wesley said goodbye, he sensed someone else in the room. He looked inside and his eyes widened.


    "Honey? Why are you here?" He quickly strode towards ir and wrapped her in his arms. "You''re still sick. You shouldn''t havee here."


    ir raised her head to look at him with a smile. "I''m feeling fine. I came to check on Miss Zhuge. Wesley, how could you let her stay in such a lousy hotel?"


    Without even looking at Ste, he replied, "I have no money."


    ir red at him with feigned anger. "Liar! If you didn''t have any money, then how could you afford to buy me that expensive bracelet?"


    "Well, I spent it all. Now shush! You''re not fully recovered yet. You shouldn''t be talking too much. Let''s go home." Wesley scooped her up in his arms.


    "Okay." She locked her arms around his neck and pecked him on the cheek.


    They started making their way towards the door. When they passed Ste, Wesley said, "Miss Zhuge, after the group-buying discount, the room cost $507 for the past three days. We''ll round that amount to $500. And the three meals came up to $45. So, that''s $545. Please return the money as soon as possible."


    "Wesley! You!" Ste''s blood boiled with rage and humiliation.


    "What? Did you think I was doing all this out of the goodness of my heart?" Wesley smirked.


    ir tried to stifle herughter. "Darling, it''s just a few hundred bucks. Let''s just think of it as a little financial help for Miss Zhuge."


    "All right, honey. If you say so." He carried ir out of the hotel and to the parking lot.


    Gently, he ced her in the passenger seat and buckled her up. She looked irresistibly attractive today. Wesley leaned towards her for a kiss.


    But ir covered his mouth with her hand.


    Only then did he notice that the smile had vanished from her face. ''I knew it!


    I knew she was only pretending as if she didn''t care, '' he thought.


    "Exin. Don''t tell me this was a mission! I won''t buy it," she demanded. If it had been some other woman in that hotel, ir might have thought it poss


    se to her.


    He looked up at the national g. "I thought I belonged to the country and the people. I never wanted a family. I was afraid that I was incapable of making anyone happy."


    But ever since ir walked into his life, he realized that he was wrong. He wanted her to be happy. And he now knew that he could make her happy.


    He was grateful that they had met and had ended up together.


    And Wesley knew that he would regret it for the rest of his life if he let her go.


    "What made you change your mind?" ir asked with a smile.


    "You. I love you. I want you to be happy. ir, will you marry me?" Worried that she would turn him down again, Wesley had sent everybody away and made the yground theirs alone.


    Eyes brimming with tears, ir asked, "Didn''t you secretly get our marriage certificates years ago?"


    "I didn''t intend to keep it from you. I wanted to give it to you as a surprise. But you threw the certificates away." Wesley''s voice was low.


    ''I threw them away? When?'' ir reflected. Then she remembered that he had once given her a file and she had thrown it away angrily.


    It was a long time ago. Wesley thought that she might not remember it anymore. So he continued, "That day, I gave you an envelope containing our marriage certificates. But you discarded it without even looking inside." He had been heartbroken back then.

 Chapter 773 The Wedding

    The scene became clearer in ir''s mind. She finally remembered it. "You didn''t tell me what was in the envelope back then. And I did open it and check the next day. But, there was nothing inside."


    "Because I had removed the marriage licenses. I nned to tell you the truth when I proposed to you. But I didn''t expect that Niles would let slip to you beforehand," Wesley exined.


    ir let out a chuckle. She looked up at the sky, holding back the tears that had sprung to her eyes because she was so moved. "You should be thanking Niles. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have made up your mind to marry me."


    "What do you mean? What does Niles have to do with this?" he asked, confused.


    Memories came flooding to her mind. It had been years ago. She had experienced near-death situations twice in these past years. To ir, the most important thing was to cherish her hard-earned happiness. So, she was going to break her promise with Niles. She hoped that the poor guy would be strong enough to sustain Wesley''s blows. "The wine we drank that night was from Niles. He had opened it before sending it to me."


    Wesley was a clever man. In an instant, he made sense of the situation. His face darkened as he realized that it was actually Niles who had drugged the two of them. "I will punch him to a pulp when I see him!"


    "Why do you want to punch him? Are you regretting your decision to marry me?" she asked with a pout.


    Wesley calmed down at once. "No!"


    "If you hadn''t slept with me that night, you wouldn''t have taken the move to secretly register our marriage. So, you have to thank him if you genuinely wish to marry me now." It was Niles who had given them the push.


    "Then, say yes." He was still on one knee, waiting for her reply to his proposal. He also knew that a bunch of people were hiding to their front-left, watching them in excitement.


    ir wrapped her arms around his neck, closed her eyes and nted a kiss on his forehead. He felt a warm tear drop on his face. Then, her tender voice rang in his ears. "Yes."


    She loved him so much, yet she had refused his proposal the first time. But this time, she wanted to make him smile.


    Wesley and Gifford were the two most important people in her life.


    Wesley had thought that she would reject his proposal again. It surprised him that she said yes this time. So, for a moment, he was stunned, not knowing how to react. His dazed look amused ir. Her tea


    e girls at the gate knew it, the groom and his men were already inside the yard. One of them turned around and screamed out loud when she saw the ten-odd guys in the yard. The other guests broke into a fit ofughter when they saw the funny scene.


    But after storming to the second floor, they had no ways to break into the bride''s bedroom. Wesley could easily open the door with an iron wire. But that was an inappropriate thing to do on his wedding day.


    Left with no choice, the men gave in and did whatever the bridesmaids asked them to do. They even gave them a lot of thick red envelops.


    It was only in such asions that the girls could freely y tricks on these high-ranking men. So, of course, they wouldn''t miss the chance.


    Wesley was asked to find the bride''s shoes, do sit-ups and push-ups, and eat an apple that was made to bob in the air. But whatever it was, he did it at top speed, which shocked everyone.


    Normally, men could do around forty push-ups in a minute. But Wesley did sixty!


    Amazed by the groom''s strong physique, Debbie eximed, "I heard that our bride loves the groom''s strong waist. She did mention that he has amazing stamina. Now, I believe the rumors. Sixty push-ups in a minute! Bravo!"


    "Ha-ha..." Laughter filled the house.


    Carlos cast a contemtive look at his excited wife. ''I see. I''ve been out on too many business trips. My wife has been lonely for a whole week. It''s my fault.''


    Wesley looked at Debbie and said in a calm voice, "When Carlos still served in the army, he was on par with me. So, are you saying that you love Carlos because he has a strong waist too?"

 Chapter 774 Moved To Tears

    "No, no. It''s not like that..." Debbie shook her head vigorously as she noticed the look in Carlos'' eyes. She realized that her big mouth might have gotten her in trouble. The singer might have earned herself another sleepless night.


    ir''s face was red with embarrassment as she heard the group of friends talking about the men''s strong waists. Damon echoed the joke. "Oh, I see! Niles told me that ir visited a gynecologist once. So Wesley indeed has a strong waist!"


    Everyone in the room was grown-up. Of course, they understood what he meant. They all joked around with ir,ughing and making off-colorments.


    With his own name being brought up all of a sudden, Niles panicked and jerked his head to look at Wesley. He looked at him with sad, puppy-dog eyes and exined, "Don''t look at me. I didn''t tell him anything!"


    ir felt so embarrassed. How did Niles know? Thanks to Damon''s big mouth, now everyone knew!


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t. Niles lied to you," the bride denied, her face now a deep shade of red. She wished the ground would open and swallow her whole.


    Wesley squinted at Niles. "It''s my big day. So you got lucky. Tomorrow, you''ll know."


    "Brother..."


    "Out of my way! I''m taking my wife to our wedding now!" Wesley carried his blushing bride in his arms and headed to the bridal car.


    Ten green off-road vehicles led the way, followed by dozens of ck and red supercars, all luxury models bankrolled by ZL Group.


    The procession of fantastic cars caught the attention of all the passersby along the road. It was a breathtaking spectacle. People stopped and took out their phones to snap pictures.


    In the wedding hall of the hotel, the guests were all seated. Among them, therge group of soldiers dressed in green uniforms made a magnificent sight. They were all Wesley''s formerrades-in-arm.


    Adalson, d in his dress uniform, walked ir down the aisle and gave her to Wesley. Without exchanging a word, the two men saluted each other, and a look passed between them. Adalson''s look meant, "Take care of her." In Wesley''s gaze, he could see an unspoken vow to do just that.


    The ceremony was both solemn and happy.


    About halfway through the reception, Wesley bounded up on stage, grabbed the microphone, and took in how his wife looked. ir wore a scintiting white wedding gown. He said in an affectionate voice, "My lovely wife, thank you for waiting for me for thest 15 y


    shed a helpless smile. "I''d never dream of it. To cheat on a wonderful woman like you is a crime. Besides, I want to live."


    "Great. So when are we getting married? My mom keeps nagging me about this every day," Gained as she took his arm.


    "Everything''s ready. Just wait for your vacation."


    "Really? You''re so efficient. I like that. Okay, I''m going to find my CO and ask for some leave!" she said excitedly.


    "Okay." Dixon looked at her, eyes full of love.


    Now, Wesley and ir''s reception ended, but their life together was just beginning. After sending off the guests, Wesley booked a private room in the hotel and arranged another party with their close friends.


    The kids went to their grandparents. So the guests at the party had not a care in the world.


    Damon threw a set of car keys to Wesley. "Your wife had her eye on thetest model produced by ZL Group," he exined. "Consider this a wedding gift."


    ir gaped at him. ''That car is worth a million easy. He gave it to me?''


    Wesley had wanted to buy that car for ir, but he hadn''t had the chance. He was hard at work preparing for the wedding. He didn''t expect Damon would do that for them. Without the slightest of hesitation, he took the keys and handed them to his wife. "Thanks!"


    Curtis pushed his spectacles up, cleared his throat and said, "I heard your wife wanted a house in Cloud Mountain. Right? With a view of the sea? I just bought one. Two hundred square meters. Is that roomy enough? Here, take the keys. You can move in at any time."


    Wesley was silent for a while. He didn''t hurry to take the keys. "How did you know?"

 Chapter 775 I Protect You

    Curtis smiled, "Your wife told my wife about that. She mentioned that you were going to pay the down payment for a sea-view house."


    ir exchanged a nce with Wesley, and nodded. She did tell Colleen about their n to buy a sea-view house, but she didn''t expect them to give her one.


    It was an expensive gift.


    ir didn''t think that Wesley would ept it. However, after hearing Curtis'' exnation, Wesley grabbed the keys and handed them to ir. "Keep them."


    "But..." ''This is just too much. How can I ept it?'' ir thought, baffled.


    He patted her hand to reassure her. "They tricked arge fortune out of me when they got married. Damon took one of my precious weapons, which is out of production now. It''s more valuable than the car he gave you."


    If that was the case, ir thought it might be okay to ept their gifts. She nodded and took the keys from Wesley.


    Next came the CEO. Carlos asked casually, "So, you''re not going back to work in Y City?"


    "We n on settling down here, in A Country," Wesley said. He and ir had discussed it earlier. They wanted to stay by their parents'' side and raise their kid here, alongside them.


    Carlos nodded understandingly. He took out a folder, put it on the rotary table and gave the table a twirl. When the folder was in front of ir, he said to Wesley, "Your wife is a trantor, isn''t she? I have set up a trantionpany in A Country." He then looked at ir. "You will be the legal representative. Take it."


    Wesley fell silent again, for much longer this time. Everyone looked at him mischievously, waiting for his reaction. Finally, he broke the silence and spoke. "You guys are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Carlos smirked.


    Wesley turned to ir. "Honey, return all the gifts." He then scanned his friends and added, "I will buy my wife everything she wants. I can afford them. Do you have to make me look bad?"


    And they all seemed to know what his wife wanted and liked! He sulked at the thought.


    ir put all the keys and the folder on the table.


    Damon teased, "ir, you''re such an obedient wife. But, don''t listen to him this time."


    ir shook her head. "To be honest, I think that your gifts are all way too expensive. I agree with Wesley; we should return them to you."


    Damon guffawed, "Do you know what your husband gave Carlos on his wedding day?"


    ir nodded. Although she wasn''t staying with Wesley at the time, she knew that he had given Carlos arge sum of money as gift. She just didn''t know the exact amount.


    "USD 6, 660, 000. That''s more than en


    and swollen.


    While everybody was having breakfast, he called his wife andined, "Honey, you know what? Last night, after you left, these people didn''t care about me at all. They just let me fight a stone lion in my drunken state. My hands are bruised..."


    The Li family members had a heartyugh.


    After breakfast, Wesley went to work. ir and their son were the only ones at home.


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Gifford only knew that ir was his mommy, but that was all. He didn''t know what "Mommy" meant to him. Ever since his birth, his mommy had been lying in bed, and then after she woke up, she was weak and had to recover her health. So, most of the time, the little boy was taken care of by his grandparents and dad. He was closer to Wesley than ir.


    She felt sad and her eyes brimmed with tears. When she had finally woken up from her long sleep, their son was already over a year old. Now, he was almost two, but she still hadn''t done anything that a mother was supposed to do. Wesley did everything. Her heart ached. She stepped forward and tried to interact with her son. "Hi baby. I''m your mommy."


    The little boy nodded and called out sweetly, "Mommy..."


    "Do you know Mommy''s name?"


    "Yes. ir."


    She smiled widely. "Are you hungry? Want to eat something?"


    "No." He shook his head. The little boy was so adorable! ir loved him.


    "Shall we go out and have some fun? What do you think?"


    "Yay!" The little boy jumped with joy, and then added, "I¡­ protect you."


    ir chuckled under her breath. "I''m the one who should protect you. You are my little boy." ''My two-year-old boy said that he would protect me. How cute!'' She was amused by her own son''s words.

 Chapter 776 He Didnt Have A Say

    "Men... protect girls!" Gifford answered earnestly.


    "Who told you that?"


    "Daddy!"


    ir looked at her son, a loving look in her eyes. She felt grateful to Wesley and Cecelia. They had taught him well.


    The little boy was dressed in his pajamas. ir thought she should help him get changed since she was taking him out of the house.


    It was the first time she had dressed him. Previously, she was still recovering and Wesley didn''t allow her to strain herself. No housework, no carrying their son. She hadin in bed most of the time.


    As soon as she opened Gifford''s closet, the strangest sight met her eyes. The shirts were normal¡ªvarious styles, different colors. But almost all the pants were boys'' overalls.


    Confused, she looked down at the little boy who was also peering in the closet "You don''t have any other pants? Just these?"


    It wasn''t until then that she realized her son had been dressed in boys'' overalls every day.


    The boy climbed into the closet and sat on the edge. Looking at his own clothes, he tried to find the words he knew to exin. "Daddy... helps me...fly..."


    ''W-what?'' ir was confused, trying hard to decipher her son''s words. "Fly? How does he do that? I''m sorry, little one. I don''t get it."


    The little boy was a bit anxious. He didn''t know how to exin to ir. He stood up and grabbed a pair of overalls off the hanger. He clumsily climbed out of the closet, carrying the overalls, and theny them on the floor. ir was amused as she watched the little boy.


    Then, the boy grabbed the straps, holding them in his little hand, and showed them to ir.


    A scene flew into her mind and she finally realized what he meant. "Does your daddy always carry you in his hand like this..." she asked as she clutched at the cor of his pajamas and pretended to lift him up.


    Gifford nodded, "Uh huh!" He didn''t have a say in picking out the clothes. He could only wear whatever his daddy bought him.


    ir was rendered speechless. Wesley used to carry her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, and now he carried their son in his hand like a bag of tomatoes.


    Couldn''t he just hold the kid in his arms like a normal father?


    ''Oh, you poor thing, '' she sighed helplessly.


    After dressing her son, ir took him out an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    . "I know. I love you, too. Now, go back to work."


    Wesley reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Their phone calls used to be short. But somehow, their conversations got longer and longer. They seemed to have a ton of sweet words for each other.


    If he could, Wesley would keep ir on the phone forever. But he couldn''t; he had to work.


    After putting away his phone, Wesley returned to his usually serious self and walked back to his office.


    ir waited until Gifford said goodbye to his ymates. Then, she took him to the supermarket. "It''ste today. We''ll go buy some new pants tomorrow, but let''s get something to eat tonight. What do you think?"


    The little boy nodded, "Yes. Mommy, food... cheese potato."


    ''Cheese potato?'' ir knocked it around in her brain. "You mean cheesy bacon potatoes?" She remembered the chef at home had cooked thatst time.


    Gifford pped his hands excitedly. "Uh huh!"


    "But I''ve never cooked that before. I''ll give it a shot. Want to try it? Don''t me me if it tastes bad." ir took his little hand in hers and walked slowly.


    "Okay."


    ir had installed an app for children''s cuisine on her phone before. She wrote down the recipes she was interested in, so now she just needed to buy the ingredients.


    She put the little boy into the shopping cart and pushed it around the supermarket. "It''s just you and me tonight. We don''t need to buy too much food. How about tofu, fried rice with diced chicken, shrimp... and vegetable porridge. Sound good, little one?"

 Chapter 777 Gifford Is Sick

    One of Keith''srades-in-arm had passed away, so Baldwin and Cecelia apanied the older man to attend the funeral. They informed ir that they wouldn''te back home that night. The maid was on leave too. Hence, ir and Gifford were the only ones left at home.


    "Yes!" Gifford nodded. Although he didn''t understand anything about the dishes, he nned on eating anything she cooked. Moreover, he found it rxing to be with his mom. He was happy the whole day. His mom would ask his opinions before making a decision, unlike his dad, who decided everything by himself.


    ir walked hand-in-hand with Gifford, with bags of ingredients and groceries in her other hand. She was quite tired. After all, she was still recovering her health.


    She sighed. It dawned on her how amazing some full-time mothers were. They had to take care of their kid all alone, and some of them had to take care of two or more kids at the same time. She admired them for their devotion.


    The supermarket wasn''t too far away from home, so ir didn''t hail a cab. After making sure that the little one wasn''t tired, they walked back home.


    Before she began to cook, she told Gifford to y with the toys in the living room. She stressed that he wasn''t allowed to go anywhere, and if he needed the toilet, he had to go find her in the kitchen. His safety was her priority.


    The little boy nodded, holding the toys in his hands. "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t go out."


    ir kissed his cheek and walked into the kitchen.


    The mother and son duo enjoyed their dinner. Gifford loved his mom''s cooking and ate more than usual. His tummy was already full and round, but he still pointed at the tofu.


    ir touched his big belly. Worried that he would be overstuffed, she shook her head. "No, you can''t eat anymore. I''ll cook this for you again tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy." ir smiled tenderly. She realized that her son was very obedient. He said yes to almost everything. While she did the dishes, she wondered what kind of man her son would grow up to be. She imagined he would be a very considerate gentleman.


    After a while, it was time to bathe. The little boy was shy since this was the first time that ir was going to bathe him. As soon as s


    nd said, "Good night, Mommy."


    Staring at his sleeping face, she held his little hands in hers and rained kisses on them. ''Oh, my little angel. You are such a good boy!'' He only cried a little when the nurse inserted the needle into his vein, but he soon stopped after ir coaxed him. He was quiet the whole time. She was almost moved to tears seeing how sweet her son was.


    ir thought that she should let Cecelia know about the kid''s condition.


    Considering that it was still very early in the morning, she decided to get some rest and tell the elderster in the day.


    ''Baby, thank you foring into my life. I''m so happy to be your mom.''


    Shey down beside her son and fell asleep with him in her arms.


    After catching some sleep, ir woke up and took Gifford to get his blood test done before breakfast. Tears threatened to fall out of the little boy''s eyes when the doctor drew his blood. ir felt her heart ache. "I''m so sorry, baby. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have cooked all those food for you."


    Gifford buried his face in his mom''s chest, bearing the pain.


    After breakfast, she texted Cecelia. "Mom, are you busy?"


    She waited patiently, but there was no reply. Cecelia was probably still busy.


    In two hours, the test results came. The doctor read the report and told her, "It''s a bacterial infection. He may develop a fever today. Please pay more attention to him."


    ''Bacterial infection?'' "So, it''s not because of the food he ate?" ir asked nervously.

 Chapter 778 Hes A Man

    "No, it was not caused by the food. The test shows that your son has a bacterial infection. There are a lot of possible ways to get infected; maybe he contracted it while ying outdoors," the doctor exined.


    The guilty feeling weighing on ir lessened a little. At least, the food she had cooked wasn''t the direct reason for her son''s sickness.


    She returned to her baby''s ward, and saw a nurse ying with him.


    When the nurse saw her enter, she informed, "Gifford''s mom, the kid hasn''t vomited again this morning, but his temperature is going up. He needs another bottle of IV fluid. Please go to the cashier''s and pay the bill beforehand."


    "Okay. I''ll go right away. Could you keep a watch on Gifford till Ie back?"


    "Sure."


    Keith, Baldwin and Cecelia returned downtown in the afternoon. Instead of going home, they headed straight to the hospital.


    Cecelia felt her heart break when she saw her grandson lying in bed, sick and exhausted.


    ir''s face fell. "Grandpa, Dad and Mom, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t take good care of Gifford..."


    She had only looked after the kid for a day, but he had fallen sick on her watch. She wasn''t a good mother.


    Cecelia sighed and pulled her in for a hug. Patting her back, sheforted her, "You''re Gifford''s mother. We know that you are in more pain than any of us. But don''t worry, it''s normal for little kids to get sick easily. And Gifford was kept in an incubator for two weeks after he was born. He is a bit weaker than the other kids. Anyway, he''s fine now. So, don''t me yourself. Understand?"


    Moved, ir nodded, "Yes, Mom. I understand." She promised herself that she would learn to take better care of her son.


    In the evening, Niles and Irene came to see the little boy after work. When Niles found out that ir had brought the kid to the hospital all by herself, he was unhappy and told her off. "Why didn''t you call me? I''m his uncle. You should have informed me immediately. Wesley isn''t home and you''ve just recovered your health. It''s too dangerous for you to carry the kid, and you brought him all the way here, in the middle of night. What would we do if something happened to you?"


    ir knew that he was scolding her for her own good, so she didn''t retort


    eaty."


    He found any possible excuse to share more intimacy with his wife.


    Later that day, Wesley went downstairs while ir decided to rest for a while longer. Seeing his dad, Gifford ran towards him. "Daddy, can I go visit Uncle Talbot?"


    Talbot had settled down in A Country and was now working for Wesley.


    Gifford found a lot of interesting things in Talbot''s house when they had visited himst time; he had some rare weapons and other fancy equipment.


    Wesley had taken him to Talbot''s ce twice and each time, the little boy found it harder to leave. He was attracted to those "toys."


    "Not today. Uncle Talbot is busy. Tomorrow." Wesley grabbed the straps of the little boy''s overalls and was about to carry him in his hand like he usually did. But he remembered what ir had told him, and so, he bent down, scooped up the boy and carried him in his arms.


    Gifford was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t go today. Still, he nodded, "Okay."


    When ir woke up, she noticed that Wesley was still using the shaver which she had bought him many years ago. It was old, but he still kept it.


    She smiled helplessly, but was filled with delight. When she saw him downstairs, she said, "Honey, I want to treat you to a meal." ''And buy a new shaver too, '' she thought.


    Wesley threw her a suspicious nce. He said warily, "That''s strange. You have something else on your mind. What are you plotting?"


    She hit his shoulder angrily. "Forget it! I''m not buying you anything!"

 Chapter 779 Work Hard For A Second Child

    ir turned around and walked towards her son. But Wesley grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be mad. I was just teasing you. How about we go on a date tonight? I''ll ask Mom to take care of Gifford."


    She paused and met her son''s curious gaze on them. The little boy was staring at his parents hugging each other. Blushing, she said, "How about we take him with us?"


    Wesley refused without thinking twice. "No way. This will be our first date after you woke up. I don''t want a third wheel."


    "But don''t you think he wishes to have fun with his dad and mom? He will feel miserable if we leave him behind." ir didn''t have the heart to leave their son behind at home while they enjoyed alone.


    "Miserable? You''re so wrong. He lives infort every day, with his grandmother spoiling him all the time; he eats only whatever he likes and ys as much as he wishes. I think he would be on cloud nine without me around him."


    ir burst outughing. She leaned into his arms, as she watched the little boy y with his toys. "Listen to yourself. You make it sound like our son is a little tyrant who enjoysforts and luxuries."


    "Anyway, he''s nothing like me. He''s very picky about food too. We must correct his bad habits at a young age."


    ir sighed. The poor baby had been treated like a soldier ever since he was born. Wesley just couldn''t let go of any chance he got to train the little boy.


    Night fell very soon. ir was doing her make-up in the bedroom when she heard a knock on the door. The maid''s voice came from the other side. "Mrs. Li, Mr. Li is waiting for you at the gate."


    "Got it. Thank you." ir put down the eyebrow pencil, grabbed her coat and walked out.


    Wesley was leaning against the car door, waiting patiently for his beloved.


    When ir saw the dashing man, she picked up her pace and ran towards him.


    Wesley''s expression changed abruptly. He hastily strode over and stretched out his arms to catch the running woman. When she was safe in his arms, he chided her in a worried tone, "You silly woman, why were you running? You''re not well enough to run around yet. What if you trip over and fall?"


    Standing on tiptoe, she wrapped her arms around his


    o way. I only want boys."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "Another boy? You want to give another soldier to the country? Or are you nning to pass down your position, your power, to your sons?" If that was the case, maybe she would consider giving birth to another boy.


    "Just listen to what I say." He didn''t give any further exnation.


    "Mr. Li, that''s not for us to decide. It all depends on our destiny." She made a face at him.


    She was determined to go to a temple and pray for a beautiful daughter.


    In fact, she desperately wanted a daughter with Wesley because she had seen how Carlos acted in front of his daughter. The cold CEO spoiled Evelyn to the hilt. He listened to everything the little girl said.


    So, ir was curious to know how a tough man like Wesley would spoil his daughter. She couldn''t helpughing as she imagined the scene in her mind.


    Wesley put down his chopsticks. He knew that his wife was plotting something devious in her mind. "What are you up to?"


    ir took the bowl of soup in her hand. Before eating it, she said quickly, "Nothing. Oh, I want to buy a new shaver for you after dinner. You''ve been using the old one for years."


    "Don''t bother. It works well. Didn''t you want some snacks? I''ll take you to the supermarketter."


    "No!" she insisted. "I want to get a new one for you." Every time she set her mind to buy something for him, they would end up getting all the things that she needed, and he got nothing for himself.

 Chapter 780 Im Pregnant!

    ir was so determined and Wesley finally gave in. "All right."


    "Good boy!" ir reached out and patted the back of his hand.


    Her gesture brought a smile to his lips. He felt so happy at that moment.


    After dinner, they went to the shopping mall. ir bought a new razor for him, and also got him some other necessities. The man was always generous to her, but mostly mean to himself. She also bought gifts for the others in the family. They didn''t leave the mall until it was about to close down.


    A few days passed. One day, ir woke up and sat on the bed, feeling tired. She turned her head to check the time; it was almost noon. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got out of bedzily.


    While brushing her teeth, she suddenly remembered something extremely important. Her eyes widened in shock.


    ''When did my aunt Flost pay me a visit? I can''t even remember!''


    ir quickly got ready and rushed downstairs.


    Wesley was just walking into the house with Gifford in his arms. Seeing his wife trotting towards him with a crazy expression on her face, he asked in a confused tone, "Babe, what happened?"


    ir stopped in her tracks and stared at him angrily. "I am going to strangle you to death, Wesley Li!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" he asked, more puzzled now.


    "How dare you ask me why!" ''I must be pregnant! No wonder I sleep early and get upte. Yet, I still feel drowsy day in and day out.'' She rushed towards the door without further exnation.


    She had to get herself checked.


    Wesley asked the nanny to take care of Gifford and followed after ir, who was heading to the garage.


    He caught up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist. "Where are you going?" ''She is being weird today, '' he thought.


    "To the hospital," ir answered, looking him in the eye.


    Wesley sized her up and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere? I''ll go with you."


    "I''m not feeling well in the belly."


    "Does it ache? Since when?" he asked, worried. Wesley thought that she had an upset stomach, and walked towards the garage faster than her.


    "Well, since two months ago.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    id you just say?" His state of mind was in a mess, and he thought that he was hearing things.


    ''Did she say that she was pregnant?''


    "Are you saying that the baby in my belly is not yours?" she repeated.


    Wesley froze for a moment and then was thrilled beyond words. He shed an ear-to-ear grin. "Say that again," he said.


    "I''m pregnant," she said once again with a soft smile.


    Wesley put his phone back into his pocket, closed his eyes and held ir''s shoulders, his hands shaking. "You¡­ You said you were going to live a miserable life..." His voice trembled.


    ''Oh! Now I get it!


    Way to go, fooling me like that!'' Wesley realized how merciless his wife was.


    "Yeah. Now that I''m pregnant, I have to say goodbye to a lot of delicious food. And I can''t hang around on my own. Isn''t my life going to be miserable? Mmmph!" Amidst her rant, however, Wesley leaned closer and kissed her fiercely.


    After a long time, he finally let go of her. Looking at the woman in his arms, he said in a soft voice, "When you were pregnant with Gifford, I couldn''t be by your side. This time, I will keep youpany every single day. I won''t leave you alone ever again."


    ir nodded vigorously. She thought that she was going to suffocate because of the heated kiss.


    During her pregnancy, Wesley kept his word. He stayed by her side almost every day, unless he had some really urgent business to deal with.

 Chapter 781 Giffords Woes

    Gifford was almost three years old, and ir was now seven months pregnant with her second child.


    One night, the little boy woke up because he had to pee. He turned on the bedsidemp, got out of bed and went to his bathroom.


    As he walked out of the bathroom, he suddenly remembered the monsters from his favorite cartoon¡ªJourney to the West. He quickly opened the door and ran towards his mom''s bedroom.


    When he arrived at the door, Gifford heard strange noisesing from the room.


    He turned the doorknob quietly and popped his head into the room. What he saw shocked him! His mom was pressed against the bed, and his dad was bullying her!


    The young boy was angered.


    Gifford pushed the door open, and ran towards the bed, crying loudly, "Mommy!" He was terrified for her.


    Wesley had heard noises at the door while he was having sex with ir. But he was too focused to stop and take a look. He didn''t expect his son to barge in like this.


    Wesley immediately covered them with the quilt. Crying, Gifford stood next to the bed and tried to lift the quilt off his parents. "I won''t love you anymore, Daddy! How could you bully Mommy like that?" he cried.


    Embarrassed, ir grabbed the quilt tightly to stop him from lifting it. Gifford, on the other hand, wanted to drive Wesley out of the bed, so he kept tugging at the quilt.


    Since ir was pregnant, Wesley hadn''t had the chance to have sex with her for a long time. He had pleaded with her for so long, and she had finally agreed. Yet, their romantic moment was interrupted by their only son. Wesley was so mad, and Gifford''s cries made him even angrier.


    He threw back the quilt and began to put on his pajamas in front of his son.


    Gifford, who had been crying nonstop, raised his head. When he saw his naked father, he was shocked and lowered his head to look at his own. He stopped crying.


    ''Daddy''s willy is so terrifying! Mine is cuter, '' he thought.


    In order to not wake up the elders, Wesley closed the bedroom door. He had no idea that his son was secretly feeling sorry for him.


    ''Does Daddy feel inferior because of his horrible willy? I feel bad for him now. I better continue to love him...'' The little boy was deep in thought.


    "You little dev


    said in a soft voice.


    "Good night, Daddy." Gifford yawned. He was indeed sleepy. He decided to go to his mom as soon as he got up in the morning.


    After making sure that the boy was sound asleep, Wesley heaved a sigh of relief and went back to his bedroom.


    ir was not asleep yet. Upon seeing him, she asked, "How''s Gifford? Is he asleep?"


    "Yeah." Wesley took off his pajamas and threw them away. "That boy is so hard to deal with," heined. He missed the innocent baby Gifford used to be. Back then, he would listen to whatever Wesley said.


    ir cast a reproachful nce at him. "I told you to lock the door, but you didn''t listen. You can''t me him."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen." He pulled ir into his arms. After what had happened, he would make sure to lock the door next time. He didn''t want their intimacy to be interrupted again.


    ir rested her head on his shoulder. "Get some rest."


    "Mm hmm."


    But his moves betrayed his thoughts. She grabbed hold of his hand. "What are you doing?"


    "We must finish what was started. That is good virtue. You get some rest; I''ll finish it on my own."


    ir rolled her eyes. ''Really? How can I fall asleep with you torturing me?''


    When Evelyn was almost five years old, ir had given birth to Gifford. Debbie had given birth to Terilynn soon after that.


    Now, three yearster, ir gave birth to Yvette Li. Another two years down the line, Debbie gave birth to Matthew, her third child with Carlos.

 Chapter 782 Wesley And Blair—The Final

    Gifford gazed at his sister, just born and wrinkled all over, and he whispered, "Finally, someone to go through training with me. Maybe Dad will let up, for once."


    Unfortunately, the little boy was wrong. He waited patiently for his sister to grow up. But even when Yvette reached the tender age of three, Wesley still didn''t seem interested in training her. He''d take the two out for a jog, but that was as intense as he got with Yvette. Eventually, he''d take Yvette home, and y the harsh taskmaster with Gifford.


    Their third baby, Erica Li, was unnned.


    By the time Erica Li was born, Evelyn was fifteen years old, Gifford was ten, Terilynn nine, Yvette seven and Matthew all of five years of age.


    Niles had two kids¡ªa six-year-old girl and a boy a year younger.


    When Cecelia discovered that ir''s third child was another daughter, she was so happy that she immediately gave ir three million dors.


    She was a fair mother-inw¡ªshe had also given Irene three million dors after she gave birth to a daughter.


    ir pondered this for a whole week and finally remembered how she had gotten pregnant this time.


    It was a dark and windy night. ir had juste back from work. She didn''t expect Wesley home so early, but there he was.


    She wore a knee-length cold shoulder shirt that she bought on impulse two days ago. It was basic white cotton, revealing her shoulders and lovely corbones. She was definitely sexy.


    She felt like apletely different woman. By the time she got home, Wesley was walking down the stairs.


    His eyes lit up when he saw his wife. After ir said hi to the elders in the living room, Wesley told her, "Good! You''re home. I need to talk to you." ir had been taken in by this countless times, yet she still followed him to their bedroom. She was always too trusting.


    One could imagine the result. Her shirt was torn from her, and he had his way with her.


    While they were both naked, they found there were no condoms. ir urged Wesley to buy them, but he said he would buy them next time.


    a smile. "Next time, I''ll wear a pair of white gloves to check if there''s dust in their dorms. I''ll check their beds and see if I can bounce a coin off them..."


    ir burst outughing. She knew he was serious as he had already begun to teach Gifford how to make his bed military style. "Come on! Lighten up! By the way, you are as amazing as ever. You are more than forty, yet you outran a group of young men."


    "Do you know why?" Wesley suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    A gust of wind blew over. Ginkgo leaves floated down from the ginkgo trees in the yard, passing by them.


    The scene was lovely. It was a perfect time and ce for lovers'' honeyed words.


    ir blinked, and looked at her favorite and the most important man in her life like a little child with a slightly crooked head. "Why?"


    Wesley looked her in the eye and said in a charming voice, "I tried my best to run the five kilometers, just because I imagined you were waiting there at the end."


    Wesley''s tone was matter-of-fact, yet ir was still moved. With their fingers entwined, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him. "You know we''ll live happily ever after, right?"


    Wesley nodded his head heavily. "Count on it." Deep in his heart, he thought, ''Not only in this life, but the next life as well.


    ir, thank you foring into my life. You are the most wonderful woman in the world.''

 Chapter 783 This Had Nothing To Do With Him

    In the Huo family''s vi


    Crack! Went the whip! A man was kneeling in the middle of the living room, and a line was drawn across his back. Blood welled in that line. He was being beaten by a whip the thickness of a man''s finger. The beating was merciless, the whip striping the man''s back with welts and torn flesh.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The clothing the man wore was sliced to bloodstained ribbons.


    The beaten man was in his twenties. He was dressed in ck casual clothing, and his face had well-defined angles. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain. He didn''t beg for mercy at all.


    The men standing nearby were frightened, shuddering. They squeezed their eyes shut with every stroke.


    When the whip was about tond on the man''s back again, someone opened the door and peeked in. A girl wearing a light yellow dress darted towards them. "Dad! Don''t! Why did you hit him? Stop it!" She rushed to the man kneeling on the floor and spread her arms to protect him.


    Whip in hand, Carlos looked at his younger daughter and ordered in a cold voice, "Get up."


    Terilynn shook her head. Tears streamed down her red cheeks as she looked at the welts on his back. "Dad, Evelyn said the sex was consensual and she didn''t me that guy. She asked you not to interfere. This had nothing to do with Tayson. What did he do to deserve this?"


    The man in her arms had a pale face. Terilynn''s protection made his heart flutter.


    Carlos, on the other hand, grew angrier when he thought of what had happened to Evelyn. He treated Evelyn like a princess; her every wish was his to grant. But now she was in the hospital, hurt because of another guy. mes of rage danced in his gaze.


    He turned to look at the bodyguards in the room and ordered, "Take her away."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Terilynn, however, refused to let go. She held Tayson Jin tightly and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Dad! You can''t do this to him. You could kill him! Dad!"


    Although Carlos knew her feelings for Tayson Jin, he feigned ignorance and asked, "Terilynn, why are you protecting him?"


    She was stunned and lowered her head to avoid looking her fath


    to go with her and protect her there? You can''t, at least not quickly. Why not let Tayson do it? You can decide what to do with him after they get back," she suggested.


    "Hey, Miss Huo, I know what you''re trying to do, but I''ll do whatever your father says," Tayson Jin said.


    "Dad, I said you should look for the jerk who hurt Evelyn. Just think about what I said, okay? Dad, just be rational."


    "Miss Huo..." Tayson Jin tried to stop her from talking. Seeing that Carlos'' face was as dark as ink, Tayson Jin stood before Terilynn and said, "Mr. Huo, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Carlos looked at Terilynn with chilly eyes. She shuddered and pouted, "What, Dad? What did I say? You of all people¡ª"


    "Tayson!" Carlos suddenly said, cutting her off. The bodyguard snapped to attention.


    "You''ll fly to America with Evelyn the day after tomorrow. If she gets hurt again, you will kill yourself. Got it?"


    After a pause, Tayson Jin answered, "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Terilynn heaved a sigh of relief since Carlos decided to let Tayson Jin off the hook. She wanted to hug the bodyguard. But Carlos was here and she was not sure if Tayson Jin had the same feelings for her. She let it go and tried not to think about it.


    Carlos stared at Terilynn, and she made an excuse to get out of there. "Well, the only reason I''m here is to get something for Evelyn. I''ll get to it."


    After saying that, she rushed up the stairs.

 Chapter 784 Bury Him Alive!

    Tayson left to have his wounds treated. Carlos and his right-hand men were left in the living room. "Find that man and bury him alive!" Carlos'' voice was indifferent, yet it was filled with an incredible murderous aura. ''Evelyn nearly died because of him; he should pay with his life, '' he thought furiously.


    Dixon got closer to him and asked, "Mr. Huo, what if Miss Evelyn Huo finds out?"


    Carlos didn''t respond. After pondering for a while, he ordered, "Find some women to seduce him. If he falls for the trap, then kill him!"


    Dixon nodded, "Got it, Mr. Huo. And, what if he doesn''t fall for the trap?"


    The killing intent in Carlos'' eyes decreased a little. "Then, break his leg!" This was the biggest concession he could give in his punishment.


    If it weren''t for Evelyn who had pleaded with him to not interfere, he wouldn''t easily let go of the man who had hurt her.


    At the nephrology department of Y City First General Hospital


    "Dr. Tang, I''m leaving."


    "Dr. Tang, where are you nning to spend the night?"


    "Dr. Tang, I''m so envious. There are so many girls around you."


    The popr Dr. Tang leanedzily against the wall of the corridor, wearing his white doctor''s gown. He had a stethoscope hanging around his neck. He had fair skin and a charming smile on his face.


    His eyes shone, and it felt like they had a sensual voice of their own. As he cast a casual nce at a nurse nearby, she immediately flushed and her heart raced wildly in her chest. She whispered into the ear of another nurse, "Dr. Tang is so handsome. I can''t even breathe when he''s looking at me."


    "I can''t breathe either, though he''s not even looking at me! Look at that face! Such delicate features. Did he have a stic surgery or something?"


    "I''m so d that he''s a member of our nephrology department. Girls from the other departments must be so jealous of us."


    "That''s true. Anyway, we gotta leave. Dr. Tang is leaving too."


    The doctors and nurses left one after the other. Sheffield took the stethoscope off his neck and went back to the duty room.


    He changed into his casual clothes, grabbed his wind coat and left the nephrology department.


    On his way home, a dozen men in ck suits came out of nowhere and blocked his path.


    Sheffield mmed on the brakes, and the car stopped in front of them, only a few centimeters short of hitting the men.


    One of them knocked on the car window. "Get out!" he ordered.


    Sheffield opened the door and got out of his car calmly. He looked around and asked in a casual tone, "Hey guys, what''s up?"


    "Sheffield Tang?" someone asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Good! Guys, let''s do this. Break his leg!"


    Sheffield shed a wicked grin and didn''t seem frightened at all. He fished his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. "Bro, I''m at the Harvest Road and in deep trouble. Bring some guys with you."


    As he spoke, he took out a pack of cigarettes and ced one between his lips. He lit the cigarette and asked, "May I know whom you work for?"


    "You don''t need that information. All you need to know is that we''re about to break one of your legs."


    ''Huh?'' Sheffield flicked the ash from his cigarette and asked, "What did I even do to you?"


    "You did nothing to us. But you offended someone you couldn''t afford to offend. And now, you''ll pay for it. Guys!


    The men rushed towards Sheffield and as they were about to grab him, Sheffield quickly dodged. "Guys, even if you wanted to kill me, I would still want to know who I am dealing with. Whom exactly did I offend?"


    A middle-aged man walked out of the group and sized Sheffield up before saying, "Our boss has ordered us to break your leg. You hurt his precious daughter while in D City."


    ''In D City? Whose precious daughter?''


    A pretty face popped up in his mind.


    The wicked smile on his face disappeared. Stubbing out the cigarette, he asked in a serious tone, "How is she now?"


    "Not good."


    ''Not good?'' Sheffield fell silent.


    His friends arrived soon after. A dozen cars braked all around them, and men stepped out one after another, standing behind Sheffield.


    The two sides stood opposite each other in a tense atmosphere. When the men behind Sheffield were about to rush forward to fight, he stopped them.


    He looked at the middle-aged man, lifted the wind coat and showed his long leg. Without any hesitation, he said, "Do it!"


    Everyone stood stunned. The group who hade to break his leg looked at each other before staring at Dixon.


    Dixon made a gesture with his hand, asking them to go ahead.


    Ten minutester


    Sheffield''s friends carried him into his car; his face was pale as a ghost. "Take me to the suburbs in the west of the city," he said in a weak voice.


    His friend started the engine and drove towards the suburbs in the west.


    The man sitting in the passenger seat turned around backwards and asked, "Sheffield, why did you let them do it?"


    Sheffield chuckled and looked out the window calmly. After a while, he said, "If I had a daughter whom I spoiled rotten for nearly thirty years and she was hurt by a man, I would skin him alive instead of just breaking one of his legs."


    The man raised an eyebrow. ''So, he hurt a woman, and this was her father taking revenge?''


    In the suburbs


    Sheffield was quickly carried into a vi. The old man living there got out of his bed, put on his clothes and hurried to the emergency room for medical treatment.


    Sheffield shed a wide grin despite his pale face. "Master, good evening. Sorry to bug you, but my leg needs to be treated immediately."


    The old man frowned. He didn''t ask what had happened. Instead, he began the treatment.


    At dawn, Sheffield was carried out of the room with his leg in a ster cast.


    "Now tell me. What happened?" the old man asked, staring at his disciple as he wiped his hands clean.


    Sheffield hadn''t gotten injured in years. The old man couldn''t imagine who could have broken his leg.


    Sheffield sat in an armchair and answered in a weak voice, "Nothing serious. Will my leg fully recover?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." The old man threw the towel into the basin angrily.


    Sheffield scratched the back of his head. "I don''t want to walk with a crutch for the rest of my life," he said with a pout.


    "Don''t worry. It will be okay. You''re a doctor. You don''t need me to tell you how to treat your leg, do you?"


    "No, I don''t. Thanks, master. I gotta go now." He gestured to his friends to help him stand up. "This is great! I can now stay at home and rest for a couple of days."


    The old man shook his head and stared at his retreating figure.


    His friends dropped him back at his apartment and left soon after. Sheffieldy in bed alone. His wicked grin was now gone.


    His eyes were full of affection as he thought about that woman.


    Four months ago


    At the Rainbow Guesthouse in D City''s old town


    Four low-key luxury cars slowly stopped at the entrance of the guesthouse. A handsome bodyguard in a ck suit got out of the passenger seat of the second car and pulled open the door to the back seat. "Miss, we are here."


    "Mm hmm."


    A pair of beautiful white branded shoes came into view, and then, a woman in a beige waist-length casual dress got out, holding a brand bag.


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 785 Ladies First

    <h2>Ladies First</h2>


    The woman had fair skin and wore thick sunsses. After getting out of the car, she looked at the guesthouse and asked the man holding the car door for her, "Has the room been booked?"


    "Yes, miss. The Presidential Suite on the third floor, with a view of the sea."


    "Good."


    Three other bodyguards appeared and took six suitcases out of the trunks of the cars and followed after her.


    In the lounge hall on the ground floor, a group was chatting andughing. When the woman entered with her bodyguards, they stopped and looked at her.


    "Wow, who is that? Looks like a richdy," one of them said.


    "Are you sure?" one of her friends asked skeptically. "I don''t think so. Why would someone so rich stay in a guesthouse instead of a star hotel?"


    "Oh,e on! Look at her clothes. They probably cost at least a hundred thousand dors. And look at those suitcases. I''m pretty sure each of them costs tens of thousands of dors."


    "What? Are you serious? If she is so rich, then why is she here? In a guesthouse?"


    "Well, this is the closet guesthouse to the old town. Besides, there are Presidential Suites on the third floor with a sea view. Dr. Tang stays on the third floor too."


    "That makes sense."


    Tayson received their keys from the reception, and they walked towards the stairs. At that moment, a young man in a white casual shirt and ck pants came down the stairs. He looked at the girls in the lounge area and said with a smile, "Sorry that I''mte, girls. I was on an important call."


    As he walked down, he saw the woman opposite him.


    Tayson immediately stood before her to prevent the young man from knocking into her.


    Sheffield could tell that the woman was from a rich family and the men around her were her bodyguards.


    He sized her up. ''Wow, her skin is fairer than mine, and her lips are so plump.''


    Sensing his intense gaze on her, Evelyn raised her head to look at him. Sheffield winked at her yfully and stood close to the handrail to make way for them. "Ladies first," he offered.


    Tayson cast a casual nce at him and said indifferently, "Thank you."


    Evelyn looked away and continued walking up the stairs with no expression on her beautiful face.


    Usually, strangers didn''t affect her. But when the man winked at her, her heart skipped a beat.


    Of course, she would by no means admit that a man was able to manipte her mood so easily.


    With a frown, she passed by Sheffield. He looked at her figure and thought, ''Such an aloof beauty!''


    Tayson brought her to the suite he had booked. "Miss, are you satisfied with the suite? The beddings and the necessities are brand new. And the products in the bathroom are fresh as well."


    Evelyn removed her sses, revealing her pretty, but cold eyes. She looked around the suite, which was around two hundred square meters. The room was decorated in Bohemian style. The king-sized bed was covered entirely by a pink bed.


    The room also had a small kitchen, aundry room, and a study.


    Evelyn said nothing. She just nodded her head.


    As she was settling down, her phone rang. Tayson handed it to her. "Miss, your mother is calling."


    Evelyn took it from him and answered in a soft voice, "Hi Mom."


    "Hi Evelyn, have you arrived?" Debbie''s caring voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yeah."


    "How''s your room?"


    "Not bad."


    "Mm hmm. Your grandma was a little worried about you, so she asked me to check up on you." She paused before continuing, "Evelyn, rest well and put all your work aside for some time. Your dad has Dixon taking care of your job for the time being. You can travel as long as you want." Debbie was clearly aware that Evelyn was a workaholic, just like her father.


    "Okay, Mom. Don''t worry."


    "By the way, your father has arranged a tour guide for you. Just ask Tayson to take care of everything."


    "All right." While Evelyn was on the phone, her bodyguards unpacked five of her six suitcases.


    She had two suitcases for clothes, one for cosmetics, one for shoes, and one for jewelry.


    Thest suitcase had her personal belongings. The men didn''t open it. She would unpack itter by herself.


    "Okay, Evelyn. I gotta go. Remember, if you need me, I''m just a phone call away."


    "Mm hmm. Bye, Mom."


    After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh. She walked towards the window with the phone in her hand and stared at the sea in the distance, deep in thought.


    A couple of minutester, Tayson''s voice came from behind. "Miss, everything has been unpacked. Please get some rest for now."


    Evelyn nodded, "Thanks."


    The bodyguards left one after the other.


    As Tayson was about to close the door behind him, Evelyn called out, "Tayson."


    The bodyguard was younger than her, but he was more mature. He had been by her side, protecting her, like an elder brother would, for more than ten years.


    Tayson stopped and looked at her, waiting for her orders.


    "Terilynn wants me to get her some gadgets. Just keep that in mind," she said casually.


    Tayson immediately understood. After a short pause, he nodded. "Yes, miss."


    He closed the door. Evelyn was finally alone. She was fatigued because of the long journey and soon fell asleep.


    Night fell. When she woke up, her eyes immediately searched for herputer. But then, she realized that she was on a vacation.


    She had been diagnosed with mild depression and the doctor suggested that she take a long journey.


    Carlos and Debbie had forced her to stop working and go on a vacation.


    She walked out of the room, and as expected, Tayson was standing guard at the door. Evelyn walked towards the staircase, and he followed after her without saying a word.


    Tayson had been protecting her for years. He knew how to reduce his presence around her.


    Evelyn arrived at the first floor and saw a man sitting in the lounge hall, smoking. Before she could see his face clearly, a group of women surrounded him. "Dr. Tang, why are you here? Wanna go out on a date with me?"


    The man put out the cigarette when he saw Evelyn. She remembered that face; his eyes were so maic, as if they could talk. When he had winked at her back then, she felt the electricity between them.


    Sheffield fanned his hands in the air to get rid of the smell of tobo. "Sorry, but I''m waiting for Horace. We are going for dinner," he answered. However, he wasn''t looking at that woman. His gaze was on the aloof beauty walking down the stairs.


    Evelyn wasn''t wearing her sunsses this time. She had pretty eyes that caught many people''s attention.


    Her clothes didn''t have any logos on them, but one could still tell from her demeanor that she was from the high society.


    Their eyes met, and Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. He raised an eyebrow and gave her a mischievous smile.


    Evelyn looked away, her face deadpan as she left the guesthouse.


    ''Wow! Interesting!


    I''ve seen aloof women before. But none of them have managed to get my attention. This woman is something special, '' Sheffield thought to himself.


    A wicked grin appeared on his handsome face. He didn''t know how to describe his feeling, but he wanted to get close to her and learn more about her.

 Chapter 786 You Want To Bang Her

    Outside the guesthouse, Evelyn watched the touristse and go around the old town, her eyes empty. She started to wonder what she hade here for.


    She wanted to go sightseeing, but she didn''t know where to start.


    When was thest time she had gone shopping? A couple years ago, she guessed. She couldn''t quite remember. If she needed something, she would have it delivered to her home or office. So, she didn''t need to go shopping on her own.


    And she hadn''t traveled for years either. Her father treated her like a delicate vase and never allowed her to go on business trips. As a result, she seldom had the chance to leave Y City.


    "Hi!" A man''s cheerful voice broke her train of thought.


    She saw the man whom she had just seen in the lounge hall. He was looking at her with a wide smile on his face.


    Another man and two women were standing next to him.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    "How about I buy you dinner? I know some delicious local food ces around here," he offered. Sheffield always had many women by his side, but he had never tried to woo anyone before. Women willingly chased after him.


    However, he couldn''t help but take a fancy towards this woman. The moment she left the guesthouse, he followed after her.


    Evelyn cast a cold nce at him, still saying nothing.


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. ''I have met her three times now, yet she still hasn''t said a word. Is she...mute?


    How unfortunate!''


    While Sheffield was wondering if Evelyn was dumb, Tayson walked over and stood between them. He cast a warning nce at Sheffield, his eyes burning with a murderous aura.


    The man beside Sheffield asked him in a whisper, "You know her?"


    Sheffield shook his head. He didn''t know her, but he wanted to.


    "Oh, I get it. You want to bang her." Horace''s eyes widened and a wide smirk spread across his face.


    Sheffield shook his head again. ''I want more than that.


    I want to marry her and make her mine alone. I want to be the reason behind her smile every day. I want to make love to her until she begs me to stop.''


    "Sheffield! Are we having dinner or not? I''m starving!"


    Horace''s voice brought him back to his senses. He shook off the weird thoughts in his mind. He couldn''t imagine marrying someone whom he had just met.


    A wise man ha


    that." She finally mustered up some courage to say it.


    Tayson was stunned for a moment. After confirming that the stall was rtively clean, he nodded, "Okay."


    Sheffield cut the queue and walked to the head of the line. He took out a hundred-dor bill and gave it to the girl in the front. "Do you mind giving your candy apple to me?" he asked with a charming smile.


    The girl was mesmerized by him, and without any hesitation, she gave hers to him.


    Sheffield took it from her and winked. "Thanks."


    Then, he quickly trotted towards Evelyn. "Here you are," he offered with a wide grin.


    Evelyn looked at the candy apple. Instead of taking it, she asked in a cold voice, "What''s your purpose?"


    "What?"


    "Your purpose."


    He was amused by her suspicion. "You think I have a purpose to get close to you?"


    "Don''t you?" she asked in reply.


    Every man getting close to her had their own reason; she was just a means to an end.


    Sheffield raised the food box to her again. "Eat while it''s still warm. I want to show you something."


    After some hesitation, she took it and signaled Tayson with her eyes.


    Tayson took his wallet out of his pocket and gave a hundred-dor bill to Sheffield.


    Sheffield didn''t seem to mind at all. He put the bill in his pocket and said with a grin, "I need another hundred. I had to give the girl in the front of the queue a hundred AND a big smile. So, I need another hundred for my smile. It''s not too much to ask, is it?"


    Evelyn and Tayson were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 787 The Smooth Operator

    Tayson pulled another hundred from his wallet and handed it to Sheffield. Sheffield took it with a smirk and put it into his pocket. "I''ll use this to treat you to something else next time," he said to Evelyn.


    ''He is a smooth operator," she figured.


    Sheffield produced his employee card and said, "See? I''m not a bad guy. I have a proper job. I''m a deputy director at Y City First General Hospital. The faculty of our hospital came for a trip here. I was only curious about you. Isn''t it normal for a guy to be curious about a beautiful woman like you?"


    Evelyn looked at his employee card. His name was in red. Sheffield Tang.


    As he held out the card, she noticed his hands¡ªlong fingers and fair skin. Perfect for holding scalpels.


    Tayson had been wary of Sheffield the whole time. He cautioned in a whisper, "Miss, we''vee all this way for you to rx. Please don''t stress yourself out on such trivial matters. I''ll check him out."


    As Carlos Huo''s eldest child, Evelyn had been born into a powerful and wealthy family and had grown up under ultra-protection, which had eventually shaped her sensitivity to security. Even on a trip, she couldn''t put her guard down.


    She didn''t respond to Tayson''s concern, and elegantly took a bite of the Red Hot Candy Apple.


    A little candy was left on her lips after she took the bite. Sheffield noticed it and handed her a tissue from his pocket. "You got candy on your lips," he said, pointing to her mouth.


    Despite the fact that Sheffield was very much interested in her, he didn''t want to look too eager. After handing her the tissue, he smiled and said, "Have fun. Bye."


    He was vigorous. And there was a tinge of mischief in his smile. For a moment, Evelyn was charmed.


    He really did leave and she didn''t see him again until after she returned to the guesthouse.


    When they got back to her room, Tayson handed her a file. "Miss Huo, he wasn''t lying. His name is Sheffield Tang. 26 years old. He is indeed the deputy director of the nephrology department of Y City First General Hospital. He graduated from an American medical school. And from what we have learnt so far, he isn''t a dangerous individual. And he came here before us."


    This trip was ast-minute decision; there was no way


    ast pace of the city, she did get some peace in this ce. That evening, she called her parents and she was evidently in a better mood than when she had started her trip.


    Evelyn slept in the next morning. When she woke up, it was already past nine.


    After breakfast, she decided to go to the nearest attraction¡ªElephant Valley.


    The road became much narrower as it approached the scenic spot. Cars couldn''t go any further. So, the visitors could only get there by taking the sightseeing car.


    When Evelyn reached the pick-up area, a huge group was already gathered there, and none of them had the sense to line up as they waited impatiently.


    When a sightseeing car finally arrived, the crowd swarmed in and scrambled to get in.


    The operator had to raise his voice to try and keep order. But no one cared. No one listened to him.


    Evelyn frowned at the crazy scene. "Miss Huo, I can charter a car for you," Tayson said to her.


    "Okay," she agreed.


    No sooner had Tayson left than Sheffield showed up. Evelyn didn''t see where he hade from; he had popped out of nowhere. He was wearing a casual pink jacket.


    As he approached her, she could smell the mint scent on him. "Are you going to Elephant Valley?" he asked.


    Evelyn met his amorous eyes and nodded.


    "I have arranged a car to get there. Care to join me?"


    "No, I¡ª" She was about to turn him down, but he grabbed her hand. Startled, Evelyn''s heart thumped.


    His hand was big and warm, almostpletely enveloping hers.

 Chapter 788 Runaways

    Sheffield leaned in towards her seductively. "Your sidekick has noticed me already. Followed everywhere by your bodyguards, aren''t you? Isn''t it annoying? Don''t you want to be free; do whatever you want even if it is just for two days?"


    It sounded tempting, and he had a point, but Evelyn had no choice. This was her life. She had been living like this since the day Carlos knew she was his daughter.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of her hand. "Your bodyguard ising. Let''s go! Run! I''ll take you to the Elephant Valley."


    Evelyn turned to look at Tayson. He was running towards them.


    Subconsciously, she started running alongside Sheffield, her ck curls billowing gracefully about her shoulders in the wind.


    Sheffield turned to see if Tayson was catching up with them, but his gaze fell on Evelyn and he realized how beautiful she was at that moment. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    He was attracted to her the instant he hadid eyes on her. Earlier, he had the impression that she was a proud and distant beauty. But now, it was a different kind of beauty; she was unrestrained and moved with panache.


    Whatever kind of beauty it was, Sheffield was dazzled.


    They came to the sightseeing car he had chartered. He hopped in first and held out his right hand to her.


    Before getting in the car, Evelyn turned to Tayson, who was still running and was less than ten meters away from them. "Go back," she said to him.


    Tayson stopped and watched Evelyn take Sheffield''s hand and get into the sightseeing car.


    As the car drove off, he wasn''t sure if he should report it to Carlos. In the end, he decided to report it to Debbie. He took out his phone to call her. But then, he got a text message from Evelyn. "Don''t tell my parents. I''ll be back soon."


    Tayson knew that they were heading for Elephant Valley. He could keep this from Carlos. He could also leave her be. But not today. He couldn''t help worrying. The man she was w


    ehead. She hadn''t expected his chest to be so sturdy.


    "Are you okay?" he asked tenderly, apparently worried.


    She nodded. "Yeah. I''m fine."


    The driver realized what had happened, and slowed down.


    Sheffield wanted to give him a piece of his mind, but when the car slowed down, he decided to let it go.


    Evelyn calmed down. He lifted her foot and put it on hisp. "I''ll apply the mosquito repellent for you."


    "I...I can do it myself."


    She tried to pull her leg away, but Sheffield grabbed her ankle to stop her. "The road is narrow and the turns are sharp around this area. Sit tight. I''ll do it."


    Evelyn didn''t object this time. She watched as he opened the bottle and applied some repellent on her shoe.


    She couldn''t help thinking, ''He is so careful. Is he as meticulous as this during a surgery?''


    "Evelina," she said out of the blue.


    "What?" Sheffield looked at her and continued to apply the repellent on her other shoe.


    "My name is Evelina." Yes, she lied.


    ''I''m sorry, Sheffield.''


    There were too many awful people in her life. They approached her with diverse purposes. In the end, they all belonged to the same kind¡ªthe ones who wanted to hurt her.


    She had learned this the hard way. Kidnapping, threats, ckmail, murder. She had experienced them all.

 Chapter 789 Evelina

    Sheffield was always trying to get closer to her. Evelyn wasn''t about to drop her guard.


    "Evelina," Sheffield paused and muttered. "What a pretty name."


    Then he started singing. "Like a lonely meteor traveling a light year, shooting across the vast, dark sky, in tireless pursuit... Who could change a heartmitted for eternity? After the ups and downs, will you still love me..."


    Evelyn listened as he sang. The look in her eyes, like the feelings in her heart, wasplicated.


    Sheffield was the first person to ever sing for her, other than her parents, of course.


    He was also the first person who helped her apply bug spray. Although she had grown up surrounded by servants and bodyguards, Evelyn was always a do-it-herself kind of girl.


    What she didn''t know was that this was the first time Sheffield had ever sung for a girl he liked.


    He had finished applying the spray, but he was still singing. He stopped singing and asked her with a smile, "You ever heard that one?"


    Evelyn shook her head. She only listened to her mom''s songs. She was somewhat sheltered.


    Slowly, he released her foot. Then he lifted his own foot and put it on the seat in front of him to spray himself. "It''s called Evelina. You like how I sing? I don''t suck, huh?"


    He looked at her expectantly.


    Evelyn blushed a little under his gaze. She looked down and pretended to dust her pants. "Sort of. You''re not as good as my mom."


    In truth, Sheffield was a natural singer with an expressive voice and a handsome face.


    But Evelyn wasn''t going to tell him that.


    "Your mom? What singers does she like?" Sheffield asked, still busy applying the repellent to himself.


    Despite being ttered all the time, he could deal with a setback or two.


    "Well, she likes Debbie Nian."


    "Ooh! I know her! She was one of the best singers. That voice was amazing! But I heard her husband banned her from singing eventually."


    she asked nervously.


    He turned back and said, "I never knew my name was so musical." He loved it when she said his name.


    "You didn''t answer my question," she said.


    "Where do you think? You''re going to ride an elephant."


    "Um...no, I''m not." She refused to go any farther.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll be with you."


    Evelyn felt embarrassed, but she refused to admit her fear. "I''m not afraid. I''m just not interested in riding elephants," she denied.


    Sheffield coaxed her, "But I''m afraid. You look brave. I need you so I don''t lose my nerve at thest minute."


    Evelyn shook her head again. "I''ll wait for you here."


    Sheffield didn''t give up. "Where did youe from?"


    "The same as you," she replied. ''Why did he want to know?'' she wondered.


    ''She''s also from Y City?'' He was excited by her answer. "We traveled around a thousand km to get here. Are you seriously going to tell me you''re turning down a ride on the elephant? Wow...just...wow. Evelina, life''s too short for regrets."


    Evelyn found his words made sense. She agreed.


    With the staff''s help, she got on adder and silently climbed onto the elephant. As soon as she was seated, she looked back. She was d to see that Sheffield had gotten on the same elephant and sat behind her.

 Chapter 790 Do You Have A Boyfriend

    Sheffield wrapped his arms around Evelyn''s waist, and their bodies pressed against each other. "Evelina, have no fear. I''m right behind you."


    Biting her lower lip nervously, Evelyn nodded.


    "Miss, mister! Would you like for me to take a picture of you two together? Only twenty bucks for one," a man shouted to them, standing by the elephant and pointing to his camera.


    "Sure. Take a few," Sheffield said with a grin.


    "All right!" the cameraman said dly.


    "I don''t like taking pictures," Evelyn muttered.


    Never once in her whole life had her pictures been exposed to the press. Carlos was a protective father.


    Evelyn thought that Sheffield would ask the cameraman to leave. But he didn''t. "Rest your head in my chest. Then, nobody will see your face," he suggested.


    She didn''t reply, so he leaned forward and blocked her face. "You''re here on a trip. You''re supposed to rx and have fun. No matter what you were like in the past, nobody knows you here; you can be yourself and live the way you want. Even though it is only for a few days, you can be happy."


    ''Live the way I want... I want freedom, '' Evelyn thought bitterly.


    The cameraman didn''t know what the two were talking about up there. But since Sheffield was blocking Evelyn''s face, he couldn''t take a satisfactory picture from any angle. After reshooting several times, he started yelling impatiently. "Dude! Don''t block your girlfriend. If I can''t get the picture right, what are you going to use as a memento of this moment?"


    "I''m not his girlfriend!" Evelyn exined hastily.


    But with the elephant being so tall and her voice so low, only Sheffield could hear her.


    He burst outughing and leaned back to reveal her face so that the cameraman could take the picture. "Evelina, I don''t have a girlfriend. If you want¡ª"


    "I don''t want anything," she dered firmly.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" he queried. If she did, that would be a problem.


    Evelyn didn''t answer his question.


    He took her silence for a yes.


    He loosened his embrace around her waist and moved back to k


    turn. Her father had told her that she could stay away from all the noise for however long she liked.


    "I can keep youpany while we''re both here. Trust me, I will be a betterpanion than your zombie-faced bodyguard. I''ll take you wherever you want to go. What do you say?" Maybe it was because of his experience of oveing obstacles, or maybe he was just feeling sorry for her, Sheffield wanted her to be happy.


    And he was confident that he could put a smile on her face.


    ''Zombie-faced?'' sheughed on the inside. "I''m surrounded by zombie-faced people. That''s probably why I''m depressed," she said, only half joking. Her father, her brother, Tayson, her ex-boyfriends. Every man who was close to her was the stern type. Her mother was an elegant woman. Evelyn was rxed only when she was around Terilynn.


    "That is exactly why you should spend more time with me. Laughter is the best medicine," he continued to convince her.


    By now, they had made a full circuit and was back to where they had started. Sheffield helped Evelyn get off the elephant.


    As soon as she climbed down, the man leading the elephant said to her, "Miss, the elephant likes you. Do you want to kiss him?"


    ''Kiss the elephant?'' Evelyn looked at the huge animal in shock. She looked into its eyes and it seemed to her like the elephant was smiling at her.


    ''Should I?'' She felt stumped.

 Chapter 791 She Must Be A Mistress

    <h2>She Must Be A Mistress</h2>


    The elephant slowly nuzzled her cheek with its trunk. It felt hard and itchy.


    Sheffield was about to say no on her behalf, but Evelyn took one step forward and said to the man, "Okay."


    Hell, she had never kissed any animal before. And she wanted to give it a try.


    The man instructed her to stand in front of the elephant. The long trunk moved towards her mouth.


    Sheffield was visibly upset. ''Even I haven''t kissed her yet. Can''t believe that the elephant beat me to it.''


    The trunk was about to touch Evelyn''s lips. Suddenly, Sheffield pulled her back, grabbed the trunk and put it on his mouth instead.


    The elephant sucked his lips in. It was so hrious that the people around them roared withughter.


    Even Evelyn chuckled.


    The cameraman seized the opportunity and took the picture of Sheffield kissing the elephant and Evelyn smiling like an angel next to him.


    Once it was all done, Sheffield dashed to a faucet and started rinsing his mouth repeatedly.


    His breath smelled like tree barks and bananas. "I wish I had a sterilizing solution," he said in dismay.


    "If you did, were you going to take your mouth off your face and have it immersed in the solution?"


    Sheffield dried his mouth with a tissue. "Didn''t know you could crack a joke."


    She ignored him.


    Sheffield went to the cameraman to get the picture. His face fell when he saw the photo of him kissing the elephant. But when he saw Evelyn''s smile, he thought that his sacrifice was worth it.


    She extended one hand to him and said, "Let me see it."


    She had said that she didn''t like taking pictures. He was worried that she would throw it away, so he tucked the picture into his pocket and said, "The cameraman sucks. He made me look hideous. I''ll throw it awayter."


    Without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go feed the elephants."


    Several elephants were penned in a yard. Sheffield bought two food baskets for the elephants. One was full of twigs and leaves, and the other had berries. He handed the basket of berries to Evelyn. "Here."


    She took it from him and went to a smaller elephant.


    Sheffield followed her. "I saw your sidekick around. He must havee to pick you up. Are you going with him?"


    Evelyn nced around and saw Tayson in the crowd.


    She turned back and returned to feeding the elephant.


    "If you''re busy, you can leave. It''s okay," she remarked.


    "Of course, I''m not busy. I''m on vacation." After a moment''s consideration, he added, "Let me take you out to have the special lunch of this ceter. We go to the Elephant Valley this afternoon. I promise to drop you back at the guesthouse by sunset."


    That startled her.


    When she used to go out with Calvert Ji, her ex-boyfriend, he was like this, making decisions for her all the time. She had hated it and never hesitated to show it.


    Sheffield had just done the same thing. But to her surprise, she sort of felt good about it.


    He waited for her response. When she neither nodded nor spoke, he assumed that she got upset about his suggestion.


    "You don''t like it? What''s on your mind? We can make some other n."


    Evelyn quickly came back to the present. "No, it''s fine," she affirmed.


    Knowing that she had been preupied, Sheffield didn''t dwell on her brief daze. He switched baskets with her. "Don''t stand too close to it," he cautioned.


    The twigs and leaves were longer, and she could stand farther away from the elephant to feed it. But to feed it the berries, she had to stand close enough so that the elephant could suck the food from her hand.


    "Huh?" Evelyn didn''t know why he was so worried now. They had even taken a ride on it.


    "I''m worried that he might kiss you," he exined earnestly.


    "Aren''t you worried that he might kiss you again?" she asked with a small smile.


    Sheffield grinned. "Rather me than you."


    Evelyn nodded, "True."


    From outside the pen, a group of women were watching the two.


    Just then, Horace Zhu walked over and asked the crowd, "Where the hell is Sheffield? He isn''t answering my calls and is ignoring my messages. Is he missing? I''m calling the police."


    One of the women cast him a sidelong nce. "Sheffield has ditched us and is feeding the elephants with that pretty woman. He doesn''t have time for you." Her voice was filled with jealousy.


    These women worked with Sheffield at the hospital. He kept a strict, professional rtionship with them, and had never gone out with any of them after work. But now, he had ditched all of them to follow this woman from the guesthouse.


    "What woman?" Horace Zhu adjusted his sses and looked inside the pen. Sure enough, Sheffield and a woman were inside, feeding the elephants. "Isn''t that the rich, spoiled girl from the guesthouse? Damn! When did he hook up with her?"


    He was green with envy. He had idolized Evelyn like a goddess ever since he had seen her at the guesthouse.


    "Horace, does Dr. Tang have a girlfriend or not? He told us he didn''t have one, and he hangs around with different women every day," a nurse said. She was obsessed with Sheffield and wanted him so bad.


    "He doesn''t have a girlfriend, but from the looks of it, he is about to." Horace Zhu had met the women around Sheffield, but he had never seen him treat any of them so patiently.


    Another nurse spoke up in a snarky tone. "I don''t think so. Judging from the woman''s fancy clothes and essories, she must be some rich old man''s mistress. Sheffield wouldn''t want to be with that kind of woman."


    Horace Zhu snorted and looked at the woman contemptuously. He wouldn''t allow her to insult his goddess. "She is obviously a high-flier. Or maybe she is from a rich family. There is no way that she is a mistress."


    "How shallow men are! One smile from a beautiful woman and they lose their wits."


    "And what''s wrong with that? It''s not anybody else''s fault that you''re not pretty," he retorted sarcastically. He didn''t want to make insulting remarks about her appearance, but he couldn''t stand her anymore.


    Before things got worse, another woman mediated. She turned to the nurse, "What you said was too harsh. Horace is right. The woman does look like she is from a rich family. And not all rich-looking women are mistresses."


    "Right. If she is someone''s mistress, then why is she with Dr. Tang? She is probably single," someone else echoed.


    The nurse shut up after being criticized by so many of her coworkers.


    Sheffield and Evelyn knew nothing about this. They were busy feeding the elephants.


    Evelyn looked at the berries in Sheffield''s hands. The elephant sucked the berries from his hand, ate them, and came back for more. It seemed interesting and she wanted to try.

 Chapter 792 I’m Serious About You

    Sheffield sensed Evelyn''s gaze. He turned around and asked, "Do you want to give it a try?"


    She nodded.


    Sheffield fetched another basket. It had apples, bananas and berries.


    "Let me help you," he said. He picked up an apple and gave it to her. She took it with her right hand. He then stood behind her, grabbed her right hand and handed the apple to the elephant along with her.


    He was so close to her that Evelyn''s heart started beating furiously inside her chest. She tried to zero in on feeding the elephant.


    The refreshing scent on her hair wafted into Sheffield''s nose. Her hand was soft and delicate. He couldn''t help nting a gentle kiss on her hair.


    They didn''t leave the pen until Evelyn was content.


    At lunchtime, he took her to a restaurant beside a man-madeke. Tayson positioned himself outside the private booth and insisted that they keep the door open. When Evelyn went to thedies'' room, Sheffield went to Tayson. He airily wrapped his arm around the bodyguard''s shoulder and said, "Dude, buy yourself some lunch. And stop staring at us while we eat. She needs some space."


    Tayson gave him a cold nce. "I''m not hungry."


    "We''re all human. Humans need food to survive. Don''t beat yourself up. Rx. I can protect her." Sheffield removed his arm from Tayson''s shoulder and leaned sluggishly against the wall, one knee bent and one hand in his pocket. He carried himself with ease and such calm demeanor.


    ''You can protect her? With what? Your brain?'' Tayson thought. And he didn''t think Sheffield looked that smart either. "No. It''s my job to protect her," he said.


    Sheffield found him stubbornly dutiful. "What''s your terms to not be the third wheel on our date?"


    ''Date? When did Miss Huo agree to go out with this guy?'' "When you can fight me," Tayson replied.


    Sheffield was amused. "I could stab you with a scalpel."


    Tayson didn''t want to waste more time on him. "Go away." He decided to go inside the room to find Evelyn.


    But scarcely had he moved when someone grabbed hold of his wrist from behind.


    By


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng for her to finish her meal, he had chewed a mint. Now, she could taste it in his mouth.


    Evelyn was only the second woman Sheffield had ever kissed.


    And she had had four boyfriends to date.


    So, this wasn''t her first kiss either.


    Sheffield was the second man who had kissed her.


    Her lips were soft and as sweet as candy. Kissing her felt wonderful, just as he had imagined.


    Two minutes passed, and Evelyn pushed him away.


    Panting, she stood up from her chair, grabbed her backpack and darted towards the door.


    ''Uh-oh, I screwed up, '' Sheffield thought warily.


    He caught up with her and blocked her way. "Evelina, I''m serious about you," he exined anxiously. He knew that she might not believe him, but he had to let her know.


    "I just got out of a rtionship. I''m not ready to start a new one. Stay away from me," she said in a frosty tone.


    "I was wrong. I was being too forward. Let''s just go to the Elephant Valley first. I have chartered a sightseeing car. The driver is waiting for us."


    "I don''t want to go anywhere with you." Evelyn evaded him and left the room.


    Sheffield pped his head hard, regretting his impatience.


    But he wasn''t about to give up. If he let her go now, he wouldn''t get another chance to be with her.


    So, he ran out of the room to chase after her. At the entrance of the restaurant, he caught up to her.

 Chapter 793 I’ll Shut Up

    Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s hand and tried to get her into the car. "Evelina, we can''t stand up the driver. He really could use the money. He told me that his son has brain cancer. He counts on this job to pay the medical expenses. He has been waiting for us for so long; if we cancel on him, all his time would have been wasted and he will be so disappointed."


    Evelyn remained nonchnt. "Then, just pay him thrice the fare."


    "Despite being poor, he is a proud man. He won''t take the money for nothing." Without giving her time to reply, he started to push her into the car.


    Evelyn was too weak to resist. Sheffield made her sit in the back seat and closed the door. Then he said to the driver, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Let''s go."


    "That''s okay. Sit tight." The driver started the car.


    Evelyn was about to ask the driver to pull over. But Sheffield cut her off and apologized, "Evelina, I was too impulsive back there. Just give me a second chance. I promise that I''ll behave for the rest of the day. If you still can''t forgive me by the time we get back, I won''t bother you again. Deal?"


    The sincerity in his eyes calmed her down. "All right."


    Sheffield was relieved. He murmured with a smile, "You obviously loved the kiss. Don''t know why you are so angry about it now."


    "Stop the car!"


    "No, no! Don''t stop. Sorry, I''ll be quiet." He shut up.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "One more word and I am out of here."


    "Okay okay, my lips are zipped." He sat up and looked straight ahead.


    The driver saw what was happening through the rearview mirror. He chuckled. "Girl, don''t be so mad at your boyfriend. Couples fight all the time. Your boyfriend has already apologized to you. Give him another chance."


    ''Couple? Boyfriend?'' Evelyn tried to exin, but Sheffield beat her to it. "I made a mistake and I should apologize. If I were her, I would b


    ou. What if another man shows up and lures you away?" he joked airily.


    Evelyn''s eyes were fixed on the road. "The gall dder of the many-banded krait is very valuable, isn''t it?"


    "Not as valuable as you. I could catch any number of snakes like that one, but you are unique." Sheffield opened a bottle of water for her. He didn''t even blush as he shamelessly continued to flirt with her.


    Evelyn was used to such fawning words. She took the bottle from him coldly, drank some and handed it back to him. Her phone rang again.


    Sheffield peeked at her phone screen. It was just a number. No name.


    She hung up. But the person called again.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Should I give you some privacy?"


    He wondered if she was hanging up on the person because of him.


    "What are you going to do? Catch snakes?" she asked calmly and put her phone away. "I could do that,"


    he said. "I have my scalpel on me. I can milk the snake in two minutes. Is that long enough for you to take the phone call?"


    They walked on as they talked. "Not quite enough. Perhaps you should take the time to convert it into some kind of medicine. That will be long enough."


    "Maybe I should just swallow the snake. That will be quicker and easier."

 Chapter 794 I Am That Guy

    "Sounds good. Why not? You might get an acute renal failure, and then you won''t be able to mess around with women anymore," Evelyn mocked.


    Sheffield stared at her, his interest piqued. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to know about acute renal failures."


    "I have a customer with that disease."


    "I see. ARF is curable, as long as he receives the right treatment in time. But if it''s chronic, there''s no radical cure for it ording to the current medical situation. Ask your customer toe and see me whenever he''s free. I''ll see if there''s anything I can do. I specialize in nephrology." This wasn''t a joke. He did work in the nephrology department.


    "Why did you choose to study nephrology? Is it because..." Seizing the chance to taunt him, Evelyn sized him up and asked, "You''ve had issues with your kidneys?"


    Sheffield didn''t mind such scorns.


    He faked a half-serious look and said casually, "Yes, you''re right. I''ve indulged myself in so much carnal pleasures, my kidneys couldn''t take it anymore. I chose to be a renal physician and had both of my kidneys reced."


    He made it seem like he had slept with many women.


    Evelyn felt a pang in her heart. "Wow, Dr. Tang, you''re amazing. You even operate on yourself. Quite a talent," she said with sarcasm.


    Instead of replying to her taunt right away, he turned around to face her. While walking backwards, he asked with a mischievous smile, "Why are you so concerned about my kidneys? Do you want to find out in person if they are working fine?"


    Realizing what he meant, Evelyn blushed. She picked up her pace to catch up with him, in an attempt to punch him in the face.


    Sheffield knew what she was thinking. He picked up his pace too, always staying one step ahead of her.


    Frustrated, Evelyn began to run. It was then that Sheffield turned around to run too.


    "Sheffield Tang, you are such a jerk!" No one had dared to flirt with her like this.


    Sheffield turned his head to smile at her as he ran. "Hey! You started it!"


    "How dare you?" Evelyn ran as fast as she could.


    Without warning, he stopped in his tracks, turned around and spread his arms. Caught off guard, Evelyn couldn''t stop her momentum in time and bumping into his


    y and pitiful. He was shrouded in the sadness of being turned down.


    And now, he made her look like a bad woman who dumped him after ying with his feelings.


    "Sheffield?"


    "Yes, ma''am?" he replied in a knee-jerk reaction.


    "We''re not right for each other."


    "Why not?" He was unconvinced.


    "Because I know what I want. I want someone who is older than me; a man who can take care of me." She remembered that she had already said this to him. Why hadn''t he given up on her yet?


    Sheffield smiled, his eyes narrowing into a thin line. "You are only three years older than me. Age is not a problem. Besides, what makes you think that I can''t take care of you just because I''m younger? Please, give me a chance. Let''s try to date. Maybe for ten days at first, and then, you will know if it''ll work or not. After ten days, if you still believe that we are not right for each other, I''ll never pester you again. We won''t contact each other after we leave this city. How does that sound?"


    ''Ten days?'' Evelyn hesitated. She wanted it, but... "Sheffield."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ve had four boyfriends in the past."


    "I don''t care." He really didn''t give a damn about her past. He only wanted to have a future with her.


    "Three of them are dead..." She stopped and looked at him with a very serious expression.


    Sheffield was smiling.


    "They were all killed," she said. All those incidents in her past had slowly led her to depression. But that was not the end of it.

 Chapter 795 A Jinx

    Sheffield was stunned for a moment, and stared at Evelyn with aplicated look in his eyes. He now understood why she was suffering from depression. "What happened to your fourth boyfriend?"


    "We broke up, just before I came here. The phone calls earlier were from him." Calvert Ji, Evelyn''s fourth boyfriend, was pressured by his family to break up with her.


    "Why did you break up?" Sheffield dug. ''Was that guy afraid that he''d get killed?'' he thought.


    Evelyn took a deep breath before continuing in a self-mocking tone, "He''s the only son in his family. So naturally, they are afraid that I''ll bring bad luck to him too and kill him someday. I''m a jinx in their eyes. Of course, that''s not the only reason. You already know by now that I''m kind of weird, cold and unapproachable. We had a lot of problems getting along."


    She was hoping to frighten Sheffield away by telling him about her horrible past. Who in their right mind would want a girlfriend that would bring bad luck to them?


    "I see." After silently cursing her ex-boyfriends in his mind, he told her with a rxed smile, "That''s not a big deal. I don''t believe in jinxes. And you know what? My dad has been married thrice. And I have a bucket full of half-brothers. Besides, my dad doesn''t like me very much. He would be d if I got killed. So, Evelina, I''m not afraid to be with you."


    He shed a mischievous smile and spread his arms again, waiting for her to throw herself onto him.


    Evelyn sighed inwardly.


    A part of her wished he was being serious.


    "Stop kidding around." After dropping those words, she avoided his stretched arms and continued to walk on. The scenery became more breathtaking as they walked along the banks of the brook running through the woods. But Evelyn was immersed in her own sorrows.


    Although Carlos had tried his best to block any news about the mysterious deaths of her ex-boyfriends, still, the shocking information reached many prying ears. Evelyn knew how they talked about her behind her back. She was considered a jinx who brought deaths to her boyfriends. On the surface, she didn''t care about what people said, but deep down, she was devastated.


    Now that Sheffield knew her story, he could fully understand why she had turned down his love.


    On one hand, they had only met yesterday. It was perfectly normal that sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    before; her legs were already sore. "Probably pick some tea leaves or go to the border."


    Sheffield noticed that she had difficulty walking. He looked at her trembling legs and asked with concern, "Tired?"


    "Yes." She didn''t deny it. She looked around, but couldn''t find something to sit on.


    He squatted down in front of her, his back towards her. "I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    "You?" Evelyn stared at his back in disbelief.


    He was obviously stronger than her. But he didn''t look like the muscr type.


    Again, Sheffield felt humiliated by this woman. He turned around to throw her a nce. "While you were in high school, I was already going through all kinds of physical training in America. Don''t judge a person by his look."


    Nheless, she declined, "No, I''d better call¡ª"


    "Get on!" He knew that she was about to ask her bodyguard toe and carry her.


    Since he insisted, Evelyn couldn''t refuse anymore and climbed onto his back.


    It was then that he caught a glimpse of the ruby anklet on her ankle. "You like gems?" She also wore a ruby bracelet and a sapphire hairpin.


    "Yes. I like collecting them." She was surprised that he, as a doctor, had knowledge about gems.


    ''That is a really luxurious hobby to have.''


    Sheffield had already figured that she was from a rich family, but it seemed to him now that her background was far wealthier and more powerful than he had thought.


    "Only gemstones? Or do you like other kinds of jewelry too?" He began to mentally calcte how many gemstones he could afford to buy her.

 Chapter 796 My Wife

    "I love both," Evelyn replied casually. Her dad had specially furnished a collection room for her. In there, she had all sorts of gemstones and jewelry, made of different precious metals.


    "I see. I must try harder to win you over then; I could happily live off you," Sheffield said casually.


    Evelyn didn''t mind his joke. "I suggest you stay in the renal transnt department. You will earn more there than in the nephrology department."


    "Oh? Are you worried that I can''t afford to support you?" Heughed out loud.


    Evelyn felt her face burn red with embarrassment. She retorted, "I don''t need you to support me. I can take care of myself."


    "Yeah, I hardly earn anything at the hospital. Please, have some mercy on the poor doctor. Keep me as your gigolo."


    She smirked. "Dr. Tang, are you kidding me? You''re wearing clothing from an international brand. I don''t believe that you need to live off a woman."


    He lifted her body a bit higher, making her lie morefortably on his back before replying, "This is just a fake."


    ''A fake?'' It was one of the luxury brands bankrolled by ZL Group. She could easily tell a fake from the real thing. "I work for ZL Group," she said coldly.


    Her words silenced Sheffield at once.


    He was indeed wearing an international brand of clothing that was under ZL Group, with top-notch quality and a very high price.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Evelyn continued to make fun of him and tilted her head to look at his profile.


    Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. She pulled out a tissue from her purse and wiped his face.


    "I was just wondering if I should tell you the truth. I borrowed these from a friend."


    She didn''t buy it. "Oh? Your friend is so generous. But Dr. Tang, as far as I know, most doctors are clean freaks, and you seem to be one of them too. Could you really wear other people''s clothes?"


    Sheffield was distracted by her gentle hand movements on his face. He didn''t feel tired of carrying her on his back; in fact, he was more energetic than ever. "Has anyone ever told you that you are a smart woman?"


    "Yes. My father. He always says I''m smarter than my younger brother." But Evelyn knew that Matthew was way smarter than her. Carlos only said that to irritate his son.


    She feltfortable lying on Sheffield''s br


    gain.


    As far as he knew, Evelyn onlyughed when she was with her family. Other times, she was cold and mostly difficult to approach.


    "And keep your so-called sister away from her. Don''te anywhere near my wife again, or else, you''ll have to face the consequences." Sheffield hung up on him.


    Evelyn patted her forehead, feeling helpless. She scowled, "Sheffield... You shouldn''t have provoked him like that. He''s..."


    Sheffield returned the phone to her, clicked his tongue and said yfully, "I don''t care who that asshole is. He was wrong to harass a woman."


    "Calvert Ji... is the only son of his family." His father had married Rowena''s mother.


    ''Oh. The Ji family?'' Sheffield thought. "You mean, that guy is Langston Ji''s son? The diamond businessman?" Most people in Y City knew that the rich diamond family had only one son in this generation.


    "Yes." Evelyn was worried that Sheffield would be in big trouble since he had offended Calvert openly.


    After all, he was only a doctor, while the Ji family held a high ce in the city. It would be a piece of cake for Calvert to deal with a mere doctor.


    Sheffield drew closer to her and asked in a tender voice, "Are you worried about me?"


    Evelyn didn''t hide her worries; she nodded seriously.


    He smiled and sat back in his seat, with his legs crossed. "Don''t worry. If you meet him again, please pass on my message to him. If he ever calls you again, I, your dearest husband, will carve his kidneys out and sell them."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 797 Age Isnt A Problem

    Evelyn found that Sheffield liked boasting. That was a side of him she hadn''t seen. And challenging Calvert like that...


    "But..." Before she could speak, Sheffield moved closer to her again, noses almost touching.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She stuttered, "What... What do you want?"


    He stared at her with a serious look. "I want you to keep your promise."


    "What promise?" She broke eye contact, pretending not to know what he meant.


    Sheffield never imagined she''d y dumb. He sighed and spelled it out for her. "You promised to be my girlfriend for ten days."


    "Oh..." she responded quietly.


    He was unhappy. "Is that all you can say? ''Oh''? How about yes or no? You going to dump me after I helped you out?"


    Evelyn felt she was too impulsive a moment ago. She shouldn''t have asked him to take Calvert''s call.


    Sheffield grabbed her hands and confronted her in disbelief, "So you lied to me? Why would you do that? Get my hopes up and everything?"


    It was a habit for her to say no. She shook her head. "No..."


    "So you''ll keep your promise?" He was as happy as a little kid again.


    Evelyn felt a headacheing on.


    Seeing the baffled look on her face, Sheffield stopped smiling and sat back in his seat. He said in a calm voice, "Rx, alright? I like you but I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do. Just have fun."


    Evelyn was at a loss for words. This was the first time she had gotten to know a man like him. A trickster, capable of highs and lows. He was as unpredictable as women were said to be. But his words did set her mind at ease.


    She had mixed feelings about him. This guy was really weird¡ªso hard to understand.


    Back at the guesthouse, Sheffieldzily leaned against the doorframe of her room, hands in his pants pockets. When he made sure that Evelyn was safe, and her bodyguard was back at his station, the doctor walked back to his room, whistling a tune.


    Evelyn washed her face, changed into her pajamas and began texting her friends on WeChat. "Busy now?"


    The person on the other end texted back in a heartbeat. "No. How''s your trip? Having fun yet?"


    Unppable, the doctor leaned against the table and said, "I don''t care."


    Joshua rolled his eyes. It dawned on him his friend didn''t care about fame, money or position at all.


    "Oh right, do you know about the only son of the Ji family?" Sheffield had juste back from abroad. He didn''t know everything, because he just wasn''t interested. There were certain people, ces, and events he needed to know about. This was one of them.


    "You mean Calvert Ji?" Joshua plucked the scalpel from the couch and fiddled with it. "Ask me nicely, and I''ll tell you."


    Sheffield snorted, "Humph! Fine. Please tell me. Now spill it."


    "Didn''t I say nicely? That sound nice to you? But I get it. Buy me an F1 racer and I''ll tell you." Joshua shed a cunning smile.


    The doctor turned around and opened hisptop. He sat down on the couch and began to search for information.


    Joshua stared at him, sighing. "Quit it. I''ll tell you. God, you''re a jerk."


    Sheffield put away hisptop. "Fire away."


    "Calvert Ji, male, 32 years old, only son of the Ji family. He''s a top-notch specialist in the jewelry business, knowledgeable and good at marketing. I heard he has a very wealthy girlfriend. But I didn''t ask much about it since I''m not interested in his private affairs. So why do you care?" Joshua stared at the doctor in confusion.


    ''Wealthy girlfriend? He must mean Evelina.'' "Is he powerful?" he asked.

 Chapter 798 Love Comes Like A Tornado

    "Of course, he holds some amount of power. They are rich, after all. Calvert and his father visit my dad often. Last time, they gave my mom a set of gemstone jewelry. Besides, Langston Ji is friends with Vernon, the gang leader... Wait a minute! You know Vernon too, don''t you?" Joshua asked. Sheffield never talked about his private affairs to others. But as his best friends, Joshua and Gifford were the ones who knew him the best.


    A wide smile crept across the doctor''s face. "I see. Things have be more interesting. Looks like we do share a connection. Vernon only told me that he knew Langston, but he didn''t mention that they were friends. I don''t think the two of them are on good terms," Sheffield analyzed.


    "All right, I''ve told you all I know about Calvert. Now it''s your turn to tell me why you are inquiring about him." Joshua was always curious about Sheffield, his mysterious friend. He wanted to get to the bottom of everything that concerned him.


    "Because..." Sheffield grinned, and then announced, "From this moment on, Calvert is my rival." He was determined to make Evelyn his. Nobody could snatch her away from him now.


    Joshua sighed. He wondered how Calvert had offended this man. Nheless, he decided to drop the subject. "Want to get a drink tonight?"


    "No. You should leave. I have something important to do."


    "What? Something more important than me? Your best friend?" Joshua pulled a long face.


    Sheffield shed a yful smile. "Your friend is trying his best to get himself a wife."


    Joshua choked. "What? Sheffield Tang, are you serious about this girl?" His eyes widened in shock. This was huge news.


    "Yes. I have never taken the initiative to hit on a girl. But this time, I did. And I''m serious about her," he said firmly.


    Joshua reminded him, "You still have four years left before you reach thirty. You better get a hold on yourself."


    Sheffield understood what he was hinting at. About a year ago, he and his friends had gotten drunk and sworn to each other that they wouldn''t get married until they were in their thirties. The one who broke the rules of the game would have to spend his night before the wedding with another woman.


    Sheffield, being only twenty-six yea


    is my third time here. But I was here for something else back then. This time, it is purely for fun."


    "I see."


    Right then, her phone rang. It was Debbie. She slid her fingers across the screen and answered, "Hi, Mom."


    "Evelyn, how are you? Are you in bed already?"


    "I''m fine, Mom. I''m still outside," she answered honestly.


    Sheffield remained silent because he knew that it was her mom on the other end. But, he continued feeding her the rice cake.


    Evelyn wasn''t used to being fed, but gradually, she gulped down the food like it was the most natural thing.


    "It''s over nine now. Are you still hanging out? Are you having dinner?" Debbie could hear her daughter chewing on something.


    She was curious. Evelyn never talked while she ate. She had been away from home for only two days, and she had already changed so much. Debbie wondered if it was because she felt free outside.


    "Yes. There are a lot of street foods in this city."


    "Are they delicious?" Evelyn seldom ate such street foods. Now, she had begun to eat them as well.


    "Yes, very much."


    "All right, Evelyn. Take care of yourself."


    "I will, Mom. How are the others doing? Is Grandma sleeping?" Sheffield led her to a quiet ce and sat down. He put all the snacks in front of her.


    "Not yet. Your grandma is waiting for me to report to her about you. She asked me to remind you of your safety. She is always worried."


    "Tayson is with me. I''ll be okay. Please ask her not to worry so much."

 Chapter 799 Look At Me

    "All right, I''ll let you be. Have a good time over there," Debbie said.


    "I will. Bye, Mom," Evelyn replied.


    Debbie hung up and turned to Miranda, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting for her news about her granddaughter. "Piggy said she is fine. She is out having dinner."


    "Did she sound happy?" Evelyn''s mood was Miranda''s biggest concern. She had been diagnosed with depression, after all. Everybody in the family was worried about her. They wanted her to be happy, above all.


    Debbie reflected on the phone call. "She sounded rxed. She said the food is delicious. I think she is happy, Mom," she said with a smile.


    Miranda was relieved to hear that.


    After Evelyn had finished talking to her mom on the phone, Sheffield bought her some steamed sweet potato with cheese.


    She frowned at the smell of cheese.


    He opened the foil. It was so hot that steam erupted from it. He spooned some and ced it near her lips. "Have a taste. There was a long line in front of the store. It should be delicious."


    Evelyn shook her head. "I don''t like it."


    Sheffield was surprised. "The sweet potato or the cheese?"


    "The cheese." She hated cheese.


    Sheffield ate the entire thing without another word.


    Evelyn had a lot of food. All snacks. Touching her huge belly, she said, "I''m stuffed."


    She hadn''t eaten so much in a long time.


    "Are you sure? I can take you somewhere else for some staple food." Sheffield didn''t think she had eaten much. He was worried that she wasn''t used to these kinds of street foods.


    "No, thanks. I''m too full already." She had always been strict with her diet while she was home, and took additional care with her dinners.


    But now, she wasn''t home. The restraints were lessened. And she was here on vacation, seeking rxation and peace of mind. Deep down, she longed for some change of her lifestyle. And the snacks had looked too yummy to resist.


    "Okay. Give me a minute." Sheffield quickly ate all the food that Evelyn couldn''t finish, rinsed his mouth with some water and left the food street with her.


    Next to the food street was the bar street, which came to life as night fell.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    uckled. "Don''t worry. I''m not leaving you."


    Evelyn blushed. "I wish you were."


    After he left, she took a deep breath to steady her racing heart.


    In less than two minutes, the singer finished his piece and got off the stage. A moment of silence followed, but it was soon broken by sudden screams. "Wow! He is so handsome!"


    "Is he the new singer?"


    "He is so hot!"


    Evelyn heard the screams, but her mind was on Sheffield and she didn''t pay attention to what was going on on the stage.


    Then a familiar voice said, "This song is dedicated to my Evelina." There was no response from the woman. "Evelina... Please look at me!"


    he said in such a sad, pleading tone that the screams turned into a fit ofughter instantly. The customers'' eyes followed Sheffield''s gaze andnded on Evelyn.


    It was only then that she realized he was talking to her. She stared at him in disbelief.


    She hadn''t gotten used to her false name yet. She had thought that some other man was dedicating a song to his girlfriend.


    Evelyn was so beautiful that the people around her couldn''t take their eyes off of her anymore. Some men even bought her drinks.


    A woman''s male friend ordered a drink for Evelyn. No doubt that she got jealous. "She is that hot guy''s girlfriend. They walked in hand in hand. You''re wasting your money."


    The man didn''t care. "I''m not wasting money. It''s an honor to buy a drink for a beautiful woman like her."

 Chapter 800 The Kind Of Man Who Will Love Me

    The man''s male friend echoed, "Damn right! She is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    The woman didn''t hesitate to crush the man''s ego. "Did you see the bracelet she is wearing? It looks super pricy. Just look at her. She is obviously rich and important. And look at you! Do you really think she gives a damn about your drink?"


    "Doesn''t matter. I''ll be happy as long as she looks at me."


    Soon enough, Evelyn''s table was filled with all kinds of alcohol¡ªexpensive ones, cheap ones, wine, and beer.


    When Evelyn finally looked at him, Sheffield began to y the guitar and sang, "Do you remember the cafe by the Seine River? The taste of the coffee fades while your smile and lips linger. May the roses I gave you never wither. Even writing your name makes my heart flutter... You said you always made the chasing harder, but babe, I''m no quitter. You said you wanted nothing more than a sincere heart..."


    This was the second time Sheffield had sung for her in one day. Evelyn just looked straight at him, her face betraying no emotions.


    He seemed attentive to the song, but his eyes would shift to her from time to time, and he sometimes winked at her.


    She remained nonchnt, but the other women in the bar went crazy. They screamed to draw his attention, but he only had eyes for her.


    The song continued, "Babe, you have been my world from that day. I never knew being happy could be so easy. You said I was not your type, but hey, your eyes gave your heart away."


    The lyrics made Evelyn think, ''Really? My eyes give my heart away?''


    The audience apuded when the song came to an end. His voice had attracted many new customers into the bar.


    When he returned to his seat, he saw all theplimentary drinks on the table.


    "I was only away for two minutes, and so many men have already tried to steal you away!"


    Evelyn smiled and asked him jokingly, "Which one do you think I should drink? The young man who had bought me t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ked.


    "I thought of going to Italy. But my brother argued that we already lived in a big noisy city. He said that I should go somewhere quieter. Then, my sister suggested this ce. She has been here before and thought it beautiful and clean. So, here I am."


    "You have a brother and a sister?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I''m the eldest. My sister is adorable, and my brother is calm and mature, just like my father." Her eyes turned tender as she spoke of her siblings.


    "It sounds like you have a happy family. It''s notmon nowadays, especially for rich people." Sheffield thought that it was a rare thing for rich families to be happy. Most of the rich couples he knew put on happy faces in public, but they would have been split up a long time ago.


    Many had affairs and got divorced.


    Evelyn nodded. Her eyes were fixed on the old bricks on the road as she walked. "I think so too. I have seen a lot of miserable couples, but my parents are different. They love each other. Their rtionship was built on loyalty, inspiration and trust. I want that too."


    Her parents had been married for more than thirty years. When her mom was carrying her, some people had tried to sabotage her parents'' marriage, and they had been apart for a few years. But they reunited and had lived happily ever since.

 Chapter 801 Dont Bother Me Anymore

    Evelyn never wanted a husband like her father, because he was too domineering and indifferent. Except for thedies in his family and his buddies, Carlos did not care about anybody else.


    What she longed for was an extraverted, unrestrained husband, who loved her dearly, so that she could live in ease in front of him, without wearing any disguise.


    He didn''t have to be rich like her father either. Carlos was someone who made the most money in his life; he was also the most exhausted at the end of the day. That was why she worked so hard, to share some of his workload.


    She didn''t want her future husband to chase after money like her father did. She only needed him to work enough to support their family.


    Sheffield held her hand even tighter and thought, ''I will do whatever you ask of me.'' He did not say it out loud because he knew that she wouldn''t believe him. But he wanted to do everything he could to make her happy in the future.


    Evelyn was born with a silver spoon in her mouth; she was blessed with a perfect figure and was a natural beauty. Yet, she had to go through a lot of setbacks in her love life. "Your ex-boyfriends might not have been your true love, and their deaths were not your fault. Once you meet someone who loves you and whom you can truly love, he will never leave you."


    ''Someone who loves me...'' Evelyn smiled bitterly.


    "Sheffield..." She stopped and looked at him.


    He waited for her to speak, but she fell deep into thoughts. Her first boyfriend was introduced to her by her grandmother when she was twenty-six years old. He had just finished his study as a postgraduate and had received his master degree. He was about to join the aerospace industry, and had a promising future ahead of him.


    Unfortunately, he died in a car ident in the third month after they had started dating. It rained heavily that day and the road was drenched with his blood.


    Her second boyfriend was the manager of ZL Group''s branchpany¡ªa young and promising man who had been actively pursuing her. She was twenty-seven years old back then and was also eager to fall in love. So, she had agreed to the rtionship.


    One day into their third month of dating, he died in his own vi. His f


    sitting by the lone window, drowning his sorrows in alcohol.


    ''Ah! Such a terrifying thing love is. I''ve always been the one to break hearts. This is probably karma hitting back.''


    When he had first set his eyes on Evelyn, he had evene up with the names of their future children. But right now, he was back where he had started.


    Evelyn woke up the next morning. She got ready and walked out of her room. Tayson was waiting beside their car at the entrance; she sat in the back seat. Sheffield was nowhere to be seen.


    "Miss, should we go to the tea ntation or D Town?" Tayson asked as he drove.


    "Let''s go to D Town," Evelyn replied casually.


    "It''s dangerous out at the border. Please stay with me at all times," Tayson reminded her.


    "Okay." She looked at the scenery passing by the window, hiding the slight loss deep in her eyes.


    D Town was very small, but it was lively. The streets were crowded with tourists and vendors who spoke non-standard Mandarin.


    There were Buddhist people living all around the ce. The decorations of the Buddhist temples were slightly different from the ones in other ces. Pious Buddhist men and women were everywhere.


    Evelyn found a remote temple, bought an incense stick, took off her shoes and walked inside.


    In the past two years, she had visited the graves of her three ex-boyfriends twice. She just felt like she had to offer her prayers at this temple.


    She wanted to wish them happiness in the other world.

 Chapter 802 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished

    After she ced the burning incense in the censer, Evelyn took a stack of money from her purse and put it in the collection box before she left.


    There were many things that were new to her, many things that she never saw in Y City. Evelyn couldn''t help herself. She was drawn to the souvenirs.


    "Tayson, I''m kinda thirsty." She forgot to bring her water bottle with her when she left the car, and there wasn''t a convenience store in sight.


    After checking her surroundings with concern, Tayson identally saw a man smiling at Evelyn from a distance. "Wait here. I''ll get your water. I''ll be back soon," he said.


    "Okay." Evelyn waited for him under a bodhi tree.


    As she took her phone from her bag, a shabbily-dressed old woman walked towards her. "Miss..."


    Evelyn raised her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahem! Ahem! Miss, can you do me a favor?" The old woman looked to be in her eighties. Her voice was thin and reedy once she cleared her throat. She was too weak to stand on her crutch. She looked pitiful.


    "What is it?" ''Did she want money?'' Evelyn was ready to give her some.


    The olddy said with a smile, "I want to bring some food for my granddaughter, but I don''t have the money for the bus, and I can''t go on foot." She looked at her crutch with disdain. "Can you go for me? Ahem..." The old woman didn''t seem to be in good health. She kept coughing.


    After a short pause, Evelyn answered, "I don''t know. Your daughter might be out of my way."


    "There''s only one road out of town. She''s just past the checkpoints at the border." She showed Evelyn the backpack. "It''s not too heavy. There''s not a lot in there. I made some buns for her, and I packed some sugar and a few other things. Will you please help me?"


    ''The border checkpoints?'' Evelyn knew about the border checkpoints. When they arrived in town, there were a few lines waiting to be inspected, and it took them twenty minutes to get through the checkpoint. All kinds of people crossed the border, so the inspectors were quite strict.


    "So how do I get a hold of your granddaughter?" Evelyn was too kind to turn her down.


    The old woman handed her the backpack and smiled kindly. "Thank y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n at her ID card carefully. "You ask a lot of questions, you know that?"


    "I''m just curious. Forget I said anything."


    Considering she was a woman with no criminal record, the officer told her kindly, "Olddy or no olddy, he''s in trouble. For what he had on him, that''s good for at least six or seven years in prison."


    "What if there was proof he was doing this as a favor to someone else? What if he didn''t know?" Evelyn asked.


    The officer returned her ID card and peered at her suspiciously. "Sounds like you know something we don''t."


    Tayson walked up to her. "Miss, we''re in a hurry." He looked at the officer. "Forgive her, she''s not well."


    Evelyn looked at the boy, who was broken down crying. He just looked like an ordinary college student. If they locked him up for a few years, his life would be ruined only because he was willing to help others.


    That could turn him bitter and angry at the world. ''No, I can''t let this happen!'' she thought with a firm expression.


    Without rolling up the window, Evelyn left the car and told the officer with a stern look in her eyes, "I think I can prove he''s innocent."


    The officer was rendered speechless.


    In the Huo family''s vi


    Matthew had juste back from school. When he saw Carlos walking into the house, a break from the man''s week-long business trip, he said, "Dad, you''re finally back. I have something to discuss with you. What do you think about an all-in-one desk?"

 Chapter 803 I Want A Part Of The Family Property

    Carlos handed his coat and luggage to the housemaid. When he saw his son look more and more like him, he replied expressionlessly, "What do I think? I think you''re trying to get your old man to pony up the cash for that all-in-one desk. Tell you what:e up with reasons why you need one. Maybe write an essay. If I like what you have to tell me, I''ll buy it for you. How''s that?"


    Obediently, Matthew went upstairs to write the essay.


    Just then, Terilynn opened the door to the vi and rushed in, excitedly saying, "Dad, you''re finally back! Can you give me one of your bank cards? I want a new camera. I only need to move my fingers to take photos with that beauty. It''s thetest and greatest, and only costs a few hundredrge. I only need a million. Please, Daddy?" She batted her eyshes at him and gazed at him lovingly.


    "No problem," Carlos agreed without hesitation.


    Matthew stopped in his tracks and waited for Carlos to continue. What his father said next broke his heart.


    With a smile, Carlos handed a bank card to Terilynn and said, "There''s five million on that. Go and buy it! If you want anything else, just ask."


    Standing on tiptoe, Terilynn excitedly hugged Carlos and kissed his cheek a few times. "Thank you, thank you, thank you! You''re the best dad in the world!" It would be better if Carlos would let Tayson marry her. Then, her life would be so perfect.


    But she didn''t dare ask him that.


    "Humph!" Matthew snorted as he turned around and went upstairs.


    He was used to it, but it didn''t mean he had to like it.


    He''d be neen years old and have his degree in two months. After graduation, he''d spend three years studying in the U.S. After he got back, he''d take control of ZL Group, so that Carlos, his father, would have to ask him for money every day!


    When he went upstairs, he saw Debbie looking for something. When she saw him, she said, "Hi, Matthew. Seen my beads?"


    Matthew had no idea what she was talking about. He shook his head and answered, "No."


    "Eh? That''s weird. I wonder where they went. By the way, why are you standing at the door, Matthew?" Debbie looked at her son in confusion.


    When Carlos walked up the stairs, Matthew cast a cas


    eved him.


    When Carlos called one of his men and reassured Debbie everything was fine, Matthew went back to his room to write the essay.


    An hour had passed after Evelyn was done. Actually within half an hour, everything was settled. It was just that the college student who had helped the old woman with her backpack had been saying thanks to Carlos'' daughter again and again. He insisted on asking her who she was and how to contact her in the future.


    In the end, the boy stopped crying after Tayson gave him his number.


    When she got back to the guesthouse, she looked at the door opposite to hers. She knew it was Sheffield''s room.


    After a short pause, Evelyn returned to her bedroom. She felt a little guilty.


    Evelyn didn''t go out and took her supper in her room. The next morning, she went to a tea ntation to pick tea leaves.


    Where Evelyn was vacationing was famous for a certain kind of oolong tea. It was vastly different from the Tieguanyin tea, both in appearance and taste.


    Last night, it rained heavily. The air in the tea ntation was fresher. As soon as Evelyn picked up a basket, a group of people came to pick tea leaves as well.


    She didn''t notice until someone called out, "Isn''t that your friend, Dr. Tang?"


    Hearing that, Evelyn turned her head. It was Sheffield, tying his shoeces. He raised his head and looked at her. With excitement in his eyes, he quickly tied his shoes and ran over. "Wow, what a coincidence!" he said.

 Chapter 804 Id Marry You

    Sheffield wore a sky blue casual shirt today, and the smile on his face was still that rakish smirk he always wore, a grin that hinted at danger. And he looked none the worse for Evelyn''s harsh words, as if nothing happened yesterday. He was still so happy when he saw her.


    His generosity embarrassed Evelyn. She nodded slightly and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "For what?" he asked in confusion.


    "About yesterday..." she exined ufortably. "I had no clue the old woman''s backpack was filled with dangerous goods."


    "I''ve dealt with her kind before. Don''t worry. Just be careful from now on. I have to go! See yater!"


    Before Evelyn could respond, Sheffield had already returned to his buddies.


    Evelyn was a little disappointed when she saw him with his colleagues; talking,ughing, pping each other on the back.


    She shook it off and walked into the tea ntation with a wicker basket.


    The ntation was located on a mountain. Evelyn''s new sneakers were soon stained with y, dirt, and who knew what else.


    She took out a wet tissue and tried to clean them. A futile gesture, as after two minutes, they were muddy once more. Atst, she gave up and decided to clean them after getting back to the guesthouse.


    At the top of the mountain, a female tea leaf picker waited for her. She took her to a high-ss tea ntation and taught her to pick the tender sprouts. The process involved finding the young and juicy leaves with a portion of the stem and a bud at the end. Then when she found that, she carefully picked it and ced it in her basket.


    Evelyn really enjoyed this. It was rxing, Zen-like. She stayed on the hilltop a while longer, her mood much improved.


    Soon enough, her basket was half full. A familiar voice suddenly said behind her, "Hey! Need a break?"


    It was Sheffield.


    She didn''t know how long he had been standing there. When she turned around, he was smiling at her, a green tea leaf in his mouth.


    Evelyn cast a nce at her basket of leaves and answered in a soft voice, "Not yet."


    He walked up to her and looked at all the tea leaves she had picked. "Mind if I join you?"


    "Do you know how to pick tea leaves?" Actu


    his mountain.


    Sheffield''s face instantly turned bleak. "Oh my God! You lied to me. I thought that we''d be married as soon as possible!"


    The man looked desperate as if he had been abandoned after having a good time with her.


    Evelyn pulled her hand back and curled her lips. "When I want to get married, you''ll be the first to know."


    "Okay. What''s your number? I''ll call youter." He took out his phone to save her number.


    Evelyn looked at him and said tly, "Look. I like you, but this can''tst. After we go back home, we''ll live our own lives, so maybe we shouldn''t talk to each other."


    Sheffield was speechless. He held his wounded heart sadly.


    He must have turned down too many women in the past. Now he had to pay for it. Evelyn was his punishment.


    After they reached the base of the mountain, they handed the tea leaves they picked to the workers and went into the tea house together.


    The air in the tea house was thick with a pleasant smell.


    He took Evelyn''s hand and led her to sit down in front of a tea specialist. "What vor do you want? I''ll ask the tea expert to brew us a pot."


    Evelyn looked at the different selections in the room and replied, "The kind we picked just now."


    "Great. Could you brew up some oolong tea for us?" Sheffield asked directly.


    However, the tea specialist seemed to be in a dilemma. "Sir, the top tea leaves here cost more than $50, 000 a kilo, and there is no tasting it first..."

 Chapter 805 Little Tang

    Sheffield raised his eyebrows and said, "One kilo then."


    "Oh, okay. Just wait for a minute." The tea expert went into the shop, either to get the tea or to call the boss.


    Evelyn shot a nce at Sheffield and thought, ''As a vice department director of a hospital, his monthly bonus and dividends,bined with his sry, should be way less than the worth of a kilo of this tea.'' So, she said to him, "You don''t need to feel ufortable about the price. Since you treated me to dinner and snacksst time, consider this my treat."


    Sheffield felt wounded. "Do I look that poor?" he asked, distressed.


    "Yes." She nodded and said to him in all seriousness, "So, stop wearing such expensive clothes and essories. You should save money for your wedding."


    She had noticed that he had been wearing luxury brands for the past three days. Even the watch on his left wrist was worth a million dors. His sry could be no more than tens of grand a month, which was not enough for him to squander away like this.


    Sheffield scratched his short hair and said, "No, it''s not like that. I do have enough money for my wedding..."


    "Do you rely on your parents? To tell the truth, I am not in any position to scold you; I depend on my parents too." Everything she had today was given by her parents. She was just born rich.


    "There are different kinds of dependence. Your family is rich, so there is nothing wrong with you spending your parents'' money. There are young adults, whose parents don''t make much money; but they still live off their family''s earnings. That should be condemned." Sheffield scorned that kind of behavior. He never spent his father''s money.


    Evelyn listened to his smart words and thought it made sense. For the first time in her life, she no longer felt guilty about spending so much of her parents'' money.


    A woman in her forties or fifties walked towards them from the shop. She looked like the store owner. Thedy was dressed very differently, and was followed closely by the tea expert who had a cup in his hand.


    The proprietress looked at the two youngsters up and down with a


    !"


    Tayson stared at the two in astonishment. ''This man! He is so influential. Miss Huo is actually cracking jokes now!''


    He took Evelyn straight back to the guesthouse.


    Sheffield did note back that night. For the next two days, he did not even show his face.


    Evelyn gradually got used to life without work. ''Temporarily, '' she reminded herself.


    On the third day, Evelyn nned to go to the snow mountain in D City. Before she could get into her car, she ran into Sheffield, who had juste back from outside.


    As soon as he got out of the ck minivan, he saw her. He closed the door of the vehicle and ran towards her, revealing his brilliant white teeth. "Evelina, are you going out? Can you give me a ride?"


    ncing at the brand-new minivan, Evelyn asked, "Don''t you have a car?"


    "Oh, that''s my friend''s. He is busy. I don''t want to bother him."


    Evelyn looked away and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Wherever you are going." He ran to open the door for her and gestured for her to get in respectfully. "Your ride is ready, princess!"


    She smiled and got in the car.


    From then on, no matter where Evelyn went, he apanied her. To the snow mountain, and then to the cafe...


    One night, Evelyn went out to buy some necessities. It was already past ten o''clock when she got back to her room. At that time, she saw a woman knocking on Sheffield''s door.


    She stood frozen.

 Chapter 806 You Dont Need To Explain

    The woman looked familiar. So, Evelyn figured that she must be one of Sheffield''s colleagues.


    It was a cold night, yet the woman was only wearing a sapphire silk nightdress, and had delicate makeup on. She was knocking at the door of a single man in the middle of the night. Anybody who saw this would have thought that something was going on between the two.


    The door opened and Evelyn heard Sheffield''s voice. "Marcy? What''s up?"


    Marcy Wang lowered her head shyly and said in a low voice, "Dr. Tang, I have something to ask you. May Ie in?"


    "Sure. Come in!" He made way for her.


    The door shut close after Marcy Wang entered the room.


    The corridor was quiet. Evelyn went back to her bedroom with a stony face.


    She changed into her slippers and drank some water as usual. Then, she opened herputer and checked her mailbox. There were so many unread emails.


    She looked at the time. It was 10:46 p.m. Three minutes had passed since the woman, Marcy Wang, had entered Sheffield''s room.


    Evelyn was so nervous that she fidgeted in front of theputer. She clicked on an e-mail, but she couldn''t read a word of it.


    Ten minutester, she stood up from her chair and walked towards the door.


    Outside the room, Tayson was ying with his phone as he leaned against the wall not too far away.


    When the door to Evelyn''s room opened, he looked up and put away his phone immediately.


    They looked at each other. Meeting his baffled eyes, Evelyn stammered. "I¡­ I want to go out for a walk."


    The door of the diagonally opposite room was still closed.


    "Miss Huo, it''ste now. Why don''t we go tomorrow?"


    Evelyn was about to counter when the door to Sheffield''s room flew open. Before she could respond, the woman rushed out, with her head bowed.


    She would have bumped into Evelyn, if thetter hadn''t taken a step back quickly.


    Wearing nothing but a bathrobe, Sheffield looked nonchnt. When he saw Evelyn, his eyes widened. He stared at her and then at Marcy Wang, who was run


    ring and powerful; she had no room to refuse.


    The room was silent for a few minutes, except their rapid breathing.


    ''Should I push him away?


    Should I?''


    While Evelyn was lost in various fantasies and conjectures, Sheffield suddenly let go of her. With deep affection in his amorous eyes, he said, "Evelina, I like you very much."


    His body stiff, Sheffield turned around and left.


    At the door, Tayson was about to call Debbie. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Sheffielde out so soon.


    The night was quiet again. However, Evelyn was restless because of the passionate kiss.


    On the eighth day after their arrival in D City, Sheffield took Evelyn for a walk around theke.


    The water was a light green. It was a beautiful ce where one could see the water joining the sky at the far end, and the snow mountains towering in the distance.


    The two of them rode bicycles around theke. Sheffield had intended to ride the same bicycle with Evelyn, with her sitting in the back. However, Evelyn refused to ride with him.


    Half an hourter, they stopped and decided to rest on a bench near theke.


    Sheffield unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to her. As she drank the water with her head up, he said in a low voice, "Evelina, my schedule has changed. I''ll have to go back by tomorrow, at thetest."

 Chapter 807 Dont Worry

    Evelyn paused for a moment, then said, "Concentrate well on your job when you get back."


    Sheffield looked at her with aplicated emotion in his eyes. He couldn''t find a trace of reluctance or sadness on her face after observing her for a moment.


    "Evelina," he called out.


    She turned to him.


    Sheffield moved closer to her and held her in his arms. "Will youe back with me?"


    Evelyn rested her head in his arms and said in a low voice, "I want to stay here for a few more days."


    She had been so happy in the past few days that she didn''t want to go back to Y City yet.


    A gust of cold wind blew from theke. Although she had felt hot after riding the bike, a shiver ran through her body.


    Sheffield held her tighter in his arms and adjusted his body to block the strong wind. He looked down at the woman he loved and whispered, "Evelina..."


    "Yes?" The air between them was so romantic since they were sitting so close to each other.


    She looked into his eyes, with some sort of expectation rising from the bottom of her heart.


    Expectation... She didn''t know what she was expecting.


    He lowered his head and kissed gently on her red lips.


    She was so satisfied that she finally knew what she was expecting all along.


    Compared to his first tentative kiss and the second forced kiss, this one was much more passionate.


    Evelyn didn''t refuse it. She was such a beauty that Sheffield wanted to possess her at that very moment.


    A few minutester, they broke apart. He held her face in his hands and looked at her affectionately. "Evelina, be my girlfriend, please? I want a future with you."


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She collected herself and broke free of his embrace.


    Standing by thekeside, she looked into the distance. "Sheffield, I know what you want."


    "What is that?" he asked in confusion.


    A self-mocking smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ''My body. My wealth, '' she thought.


    It all depended on whether she was willing to give it or not.


    That was the only reason why he would go through all this trouble to get close to her, make her happy and keep herpany all along.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything on the way back to the guesthouse. Sheffield was a little annoyed b


    y spilled into the room and he could faintly see the woman in her night robe.


    He closed the door and stood opposite her. He wanted to assure her that he would take responsibility for her after tonight.


    However, before he could speak, Evelyn took a step forward and hugged him.


    The scent of the woman assailed his nostrils, making his mind go nk.


    This time, it was Evelyn who took the initiative.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. The desire in Sheffield''s heart was ignited immediately. He held her in his arms and passionately kissed her back on her bloody red lips.


    Everything happened so naturally that both of them thought it was a beautiful dream.


    In the middle of the night, Sheffield finally stopped because he was afraid that Evelyn wouldn''t be able to bear it anymore. He kissed the exhausted and sleepy woman in his arms. "Eve..." He had called her "Lina" during the act, but she said she didn''t like others calling her that. So, he changed to "Eve."


    "Yes?" Evelyn held back her sleep.


    "Don''t sleep. I have something to tell you."


    In a hoarse voice, she said, "Don''t worry. We are adults and this is normal. You don''t have to take any responsibility for this."


    She was exhausted, and having sex was not the same as she had thought. Besides, she had thought that Sheffield was only a doctor who never got much exercise. Unexpectedly, when she took off his shirt, she was surprised to see his firm abs. He was as good as any male model.

 Chapter 808 A Spice Of Life

    Sheffield''s heart sank when he heard Evelyn''s words. He said, "But..." ''But this is your first time, '' he thought.


    Burying her head in his arms, Evelyn said casually, "We were both satisfied. You''re leaving tomorrow and we won''t be in touch anymore. So, don''t think too much about it."


    All the words that he had wanted to say to her turned into a sneer in the end. "Yeah, you are right," he said with a sarcasmced voice. He couldn''t contact her even if he wanted to; they hadn''t exchanged each other''s contact information.


    But he had to take the initiative. So, he grabbed his phone and opened his WeChat. "Give me your WeChat ount if you don''t want to tell me your phone number."


    Evelyn was stunned. Reflexively, she refused, "No. I use my WeChat ount for work."


    Sheffield''s face darkened. "Then, give me your phone number or your address."


    "I said we are done and we don''t need to keep in touch!" Evelyn wasn''t a clingy woman. She wasn''t going to pester him or force him to take responsibility just because they had sex for one night.


    Sheffield''s face clouded with pure anger. He had always thought that women were just a spice of life, that they were far less important than many other things. But at that moment, the woman in front of him was different. If it were anyone else, he would have left without hesitation.


    This woman he had sex with was the one he had fallen in love with for the first time in his life; she was different from the other women he had met.


    "Your phone number! Give it to me, Evelina!" He raised his voice.


    Evelyn turned away from him. "I''m sleepy. You can leave now." She had thought that they would make love only once. But they ended up doing it again and again. She was really tired.


    Sheffield got out of bed, put on his clothes and left angrily.


    When the door was mmed shut, Evelyn slowly opened her eyes.


    She could feel his anger. It was the first time she had seen him that angry ever since they had met. ''But why is he so angry?


    Just because I didn''t give him my number?''


    Despite her confusion, Evelyn didn''t give it much thought. After all, she didn''t know much about Sheffield; he was just a small chapter in her life that had nothing to do with her future story. She would be back i


    ystal high heels came into view as she stepped out; she was wearing a purple pencil skirt and a white shirt.


    "Good morning, Miss Huo."


    "Good morning, Miss Huo."


    As Evelyn walked in, the greetings poured one after another. She gently nodded at her colleagues and walked towards the VIP elevator.


    The employees on the first floor greeted her with respect as she walked forward with an imposing aura.


    When she entered the elevator, people whispered to each other, "The Huo family''s eldest princess has be more beautiful, hasn''t she?"


    "Oh, I noticed that long back. She looked so much more feminine on the first day she came back to work after her long vacation."


    "I''m so envious of her. She wears different clothes every day, depending on her mood. And the weather doesn''t stop her from wearing her favorite outfit."


    "The weather?"


    "Yeah! It''s raining outside, isn''t it? But Miss Huo is wearing a white shirt and crystal high-heeled shoes. It''s obvious that she has a chauffeur, escorting her from the gate of her house to the entrance of thepany. She would never get wet or have her clothes stained."


    "Wow, I wish I could live a life like that."


    "All right, all right. Let''s not daydream and waste our time. Time to work our asses off!"


    On the 32nd floor


    In the regional CEO''s office


    Nadia Hua put some papers on Evelyn''s desk and said, "Miss Huo, these are the documents for the meetingter today. Since Mr. Huo won''t be attending the meeting, you''ll be in charge."

 Chapter 809 An Ectopic Pregnancy

    "Yes, I know." Evelyn took off her sunsses and put them aside. She grabbed the file and flipped through it.


    Half an hourter, an early meeting of senior executives was held in the conference room on the 22nd floor. As she listened to the presentation made by the manager of the financial department, Evelyn started to feel dizzy.


    But she didn''t pay much attention to it and thought that it was because she had stayed uptest night.


    It was not until she felt her head spinning again that she realized something was wrong. Meanwhile, a sharp pain shot through her abdomen; her forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    The manager of the financial department was the first to notice that something was wrong with Evelyn. "Miss Huo, are you okay?"


    Everyone turned to look at Evelyn. Her face was as pale as a white sheet.


    Everything happened so fast. Before anyone could respond, Evelyn felt a hot liquid flowing out of her body.


    The next moment, she copsed onto the floor, driving everyone in the meeting room into a panic.


    If anything happened to Evelyn, Carlos wouldn''t spare a single soul in that room.


    "Miss Huo, are you okay? Somebody, call an ambnce!"


    "Mr. Jin, pleasee in here!" Someone called Tayson at once.


    "Help her up¡­ Oh my God! There''s so much blood..." The conference room was inplete chaos.


    Tayson dashed into the room. His eyes widened in shock when he saw all the blood and immediately scooped Evelyn into his arms. Her clothes were stained with blood. He sprinted towards the lift.


    As they quickly descended from the 22nd floor to the ground floor, a lot of people saw Evelyn''s lower body bathed in blood. The entire ZL Group was shocked by the scene.


    Evelyn''s situation seemed to be critical. There was blood everywhere. Too anxious to wait for the ambnce, Tayson tucked her into the car and drove her to the nearest hospital with a security guard.


    In the Y City First General Hospital


    "Doctor! Hurry up! I have a critical patient here!" Tayson''s roar was so loud that everyone in the outpatient department heard it.


    Several nurses and doctors gathered around. When they saw Evelyn, the doctors already had a general idea of what had happened


    bbie sobbed.


    Tears welled up in Terilynn''s eyes. "How did this happen? Evelyn..."


    Debbie sighed and hugged her younger daughter.


    She had asked Evelyn to go on the trip to get some peace of mind. It was for her daughter''s own good, but now, it seemed that she was wrong to do so.


    Matthew hurried to the hospital, still carrying his schoolbag. Evelyn was still in the operating room.


    He cast a cold nce at Tayson. "Who is that man?"


    Tayson remained silent.


    "I can find out even if you don''t tell me!" Matthew roared. He wanted to avenge his sister.


    Another half an hourter, the light of the operating room finally went off.


    Several doctors walked out soon after. They removed their masks. The director of the obstetrics and gynecology department heaved a huge sigh of relief. "Mr. Huo, your daughter is stable now. One of her fallopian tubes was broken. We''ve operated on it. We haven''t removed her broken fallopian tube, but it has been torn for sure. So, she is less likely to get pregnant in the future. But, there''s still a chance..."


    ''Less likely to get pregnant?'' Carlos frowned. "Any other problems?" he asked.


    "Everything else is fine. Don''t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Huo. She will recover soon, as long as she gets some good rest."


    "I see."


    The doctors transferred Evelyn to the ICU.


    Carlos had his men block any news about the incident; he forbade anyone from talking about it. He decided to punish anyone who ever talked about this.

 Chapter 810 The Ultimatum

    Evelyn had slept a long time. By the time she was awake, Debbie and Carlos were there by her bedside.


    She called out weakly, "Dad, Mom..."


    Hearing her voice, Carlos darted to her side. When he saw her pale face, he held her hand. "Eve, you feeling okay? Tell me if you don''t."


    Debbie stroked her daughter''s hair, giggling and crying at the same time. "Are you okay, Piggy? Maybe I should call the doctor!"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Mom, what''s wrong with me?"


    She didn''t have any memory of what happened, and all she could do was just lie in bed, weak as a kitten.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He looked at Debbie and stood up. "I''ll call the doctor."


    After saying that, he left the ward.


    Actually, he could have called the doctor using the nurse-call button. But he wanted to give mother and daughter some space so he went to summon the doctor himself.


    Debbie gently tapped Evelyn''s hand. "You really don''t know? Seriously? I''ll tell you what happened! You had an ectopic pregnancy, and you almost..." Debbie''s voice trailed off and she began crying again.


    ''An ectopic pregnancy?'' Evelyn''s eyes widened. That was a shocker. They used condoms that night. She remembered that.


    How could she be pregnant? And ectopic to boot? How was that even possible?


    "Didn''t you even notice you were pregnant?" Debbie was angry at her daughter, but she was worried about her as well.


    Evelyn shook her head. Aunt Flo had visited her once, but it was not as heavy as usual. She had thought it was because she stayed upte recently. But now it seemed that it wasn''t her period but intermittent bleeding.


    She also suffered from abdominal pain, but she just chalked it up to feminine pains and didn''t bother to get it checked out.


    "Evelyn, you''re almost thirty. How could you do something so stupid? Who have you been with? I''ll call him now!" How could he not be here after what happened to Evelyn?


    Evelyn stayed silent, still trying to process everything.


    After a long while, sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    see Sheffield. When he saw his sister, he said, "Eve, let''s head back to the ward."


    Evelyn said nothing and sat back in her wheelchair.


    Carlos had juste to her room with steaming boxes of lunch and Terilynn. When Terilynn saw her sister, she started unpacking the food. "Eve, Dad asked the nutritionist to cook you lunch. Have some soup first. It''ll help you heal."


    Evelyn sat down at the dining table and suddenly said, "Dad, I promise you. I''ll go to America to recuperate."


    Carlos was pouring her a bowl of soup at the time. When he heard her words, he paused and waited for her to continue.


    And he was right.


    "But you have to back off. Don''t have your men spy on me or anything. I did it willingly. He didn''t even know I was pregnant at all. And back then, we...used condoms. And don''t me Tayson, either. He just obeyed my orders."


    "No way!" Carlos turned her down without hesitation.


    The whole ward fell silent.


    Looking at Carlos'' deadpan face, Terilynn was too scared to utter a single word.


    Carlos'' attitude towards Evelyn upset Matthew, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Fine. I''m checking out. And I''m moving out. I''m noting back home until I get some respect."


    Carlos didn''t expect that Evelyn would give him that kind of ultimatum. He thought only Terilynn would do such a thing.

 Chapter 811 Going To America

    Before answering Evelyn, Carlos cast a burning nce at Terilynn. He assumed it was her influence.


    red at by her father, Terilynn was confused. What did it have to do with her?


    "I''m your dad! I won''t allow you to move out! You have no right to dictate to me. Your baby''s daddy, and Tayson, I''ll do what I want to them!" How could that guy hurt Evelyn like this! Carlos swore that he would do something to make him pay.


    Evelyn was flustered. "Dad, I''m almost thirty. Can''t I get a little privacy? I''ve told you that it was all me. He didn''t even know I was pregnant. It was an ident. If you have to me someone, me me and my bad luck. Just ease up."


    ''me it on her and her bad luck?'' Carlos'' heart ached at her words.


    Evelyn was a hard-luck woman when it came to love. Her first three boyfriends were dead.


    And she broke up with the fourth one. Now there was this guy. She had an idental pregnancy that turned into an ectopic one. What a tragedy!


    Carlos felt his heart break into a thousand pieces for his daughter. "Have some soup first," he said in a calm voice as he ced the bowl of soup on the table.


    Evelyn, however, had no appetite at all. In a choked voice, she said, "Dad, I''ll go to America tomorrow. As long as you promise me..."


    "I promise!" Carlos interrupted her.


    Evelyn opened her mouth, but said nothing more. She lowered her head and focused on eating the soup.


    When she finished, Carlos asked Debbie to leave and take the other two kids. Only he and Evelyn were left in the ward.


    Carlos gave Debbie aforting look. Then she closed the door to the ward.


    The father and daughter sat face to face in the room.


    "Evelyn."


    Evelyn took a deep breath and bravely looked into his eyes. "Dad."


    "Are you calmer now? If you''re cooled down now, we can talk. If not, I''ll wait."


    Sad, Evelyn said, "I''m sorry, Dad." She shouldn''t have spoken to Carlos like that. She knew that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    you a lot. We didn''t let you see how ugly and cold the world could be. After you recover, you''re still the regional CEO of ZL Group. But I won''t force you to work only in thepany. You have to try to go to some meals and banquets and getfortable with being in the public eye."


    Carlos had never asked her to appear in front of the media. Besides, he had never asked her to go on business trips, attend banquets or hold events. In a word, he never allowed her to show up in public.


    Everyone knew that there was a mysterious female CEO in ZL Group, but no one knew what she looked like, much less what her name was.


    After Carlos left, only Evelyn was left in the ward.


    Debbie came in, patted her daughter lovingly and pulled her into her arms. "Evelyn, whatever your dad does is for your own good. Honey, don''t me him for making decisions for you."


    Evelyn nodded her head. She was not a three-year-old, and she knew her father cared for her.


    Looking at his sister, Matthew didn''t say anything.


    Tears welled up in Terilynn''s eyes. "Eve, you''re an awesome sister. I''d tell you good luck, but you won''t need it." Her elder sister was like her goddess. Evelyn had always been strong. She had never acted like this even after her three ex-boyfriends died in mysterious ways.

 Chapter 812 Where Could He Find Her

    Evelyn had only been in D City for half a month, yet she had ended up like this. Terilynn med herself. Perhaps she shouldn''t have rmended that Evelyn go to D City. If she had gone somewhere else, such things would not have happened.


    Evelyn hugged Debbie and said, "Mom, I know. I''m tired and want to rest for a while. You should go home now."


    Debbie sighed and turned to her younger kids. "Matthew, you go to school. Terilynn, go home. I''ll stay here and take care of Piggy."


    Matthew left the ward with Terilynn. Debbie helped Evelyn into bed and watched her fall asleep before she went to see the attending physician.


    The moment Debbie left the room, Evelyn opened her eyes.


    She lifted her hand from under the bed cover and stared at the string of numbers on her palm, nkly.


    ''Should I call him?'' she wondered.


    For a moment, she really wanted to.


    But she quickly changed her mind. She walked to the bathroom and turned on the faucet. After a short pause and hesitation, she squeezed some liquid soap and finally washed off the numbers.


    At that very moment, Carlos was in the Huo family''s vi, giving his men orders to either kill or break Sheffield''s leg.


    By the time Evelyn came back home from the hospital, Tayson had already had his wounds treated and the living room was back to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    After making sure that Evelyn wasfortable in her room, Debbie went to Tayson''s room. He was lying in his bed with a pale face.


    When he heard the knock, he jumped up from the bed and opened the door. "Mrs. Huo?"


    Debbie nodded. "Come to the study. I want to ask you something."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    In the study


    Debbie sat at Carlos'' desk and stared at Tayson as he walked in. "Take a seat."


    He didn''t refuse and sat down opposite her.


    She asked, "Do you know why I called you here?"


    "I can guess why, Mrs. Huo." Such horrible things had happened to Evelyn on his watch. As her bodyguard, he had failed in his duty.


    "I don''t think so, Tayson. I just wanted to know if that guy really loves Evelyn. Was she happy or not when sh


    Even though Sheffield was lying, he looked so calm and collected. No one would have doubted his words.


    "Horace''s sister? I didn''t think you were so kind as to check on his sister. Do you know what she looks like?" the nurse asked, her eyes glued to his handsome face.


    He searched his pocket and said, "He gave me a picture. Have you seen her?"


    He held up the photo in which Evelyn was feeding an elephant in D City.


    "Wow, she is so beautiful!" the nurse eximed.


    Sheffield said with a smug smile, "Well... I think so too." ''Of course, she is beautiful. She is my woman, '' he thought proudly.


    Hearing this, the other nurses immediately gathered around and looked at the picture. "Yeah! There is no way that this is Horace''s sister. She doesn''t look anything like him."


    "We''ve never seen her before. I guess she''s not in our department."


    "Oh," said Sheffield with a frown.


    He then forced a smile and took the photo from the nurse. "Since she is not here, I better go and look for her in the other departments. Thank you. I''ll buy you an afternoon tea next time."


    "Wow! Don''t forget that!" The nurses watched him leave as they giggled amongst themselves.


    Sheffieldunched a thorough search of the hospital. He went to the respiratory department, the brain surgery department, the tumor department... He even went to the pediatric department looking for her, but she was nowhere.

 Chapter 813 The Big Shot

    Before the day came to an end, almost everyone in the hospital knew that Sheffield was looking for Horace''s beautiful sister.


    The news took Horace by great surprise. He didn''t even know that he had a sister.


    He called Sheffield, who was heading for the department of gynecology. He answered perfunctorily, "Oh, it''s not you. I was referring to another Horace."


    "What¡ª" Before Horace could say anything further, Sheffield hung up on him.


    He had postponed all his work to find Evelyn. But, he still hadn''t found her. He even doubted if it had been an illusion because of his busy work when he had seen her in the garden.


    Thest stop of his search was the VIP inpatient department of gynecology and obstetrics.


    It waspletely dark outside when he entered the department.


    At the nurse''s station


    The nurses were wearing pink uniforms. Nurse A asked Nurse B, "Why did you take the night shift? You just came back from your vacation."


    Nurse B quickly adjusted her appearance and asked, "Is this your first day?"


    "Yes, they said you were experienced and asked me to work as your intern for some time."


    Trying her best to suppress her excitement, Nurse B answered in a polite tone, "No, they were just exaggerating. But no matter who you work for as an intern, you have to work hard, because our work is very important... Dr. Tang!"


    Leaning against the counter, Sheffield smiled at them and asked, "Are you on night duty?"


    Nurse B stood up excitedly. "Yes, Dr. Tang. What brings you here?" ''He is indeed a very handsome man!''


    Sheffieldined with a pout, "Horace asked me to look for his sister. I''ve been looking for her the whole day, but haven''t found her yet."


    "For his sister?" the nurse asked in confusion. "Why couldn''t he just call her?"


    Sheffield replied calmly, "She was unconscious when she was brought here, and had left her phone at home. I logged into the hospital system, but couldn''t find the patient information, but it''s certain that she''s in our hospital."


    "I see. Let me check the registry. Do you know her name?" the nurse asked.


    After a whole day''s search, Sheffield figured that Evelina was not her real n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    even checked the personnel department files of ZL Group, including the CEO, Carlos Huo, to the cleaners. But there was no one named Evelina in the files.


    The next day, when Horace called Sheffield, he was still checking the household register system of Y City, looking for someone named Evelina. He hadn''t slept at all the night before.


    There were altogether fifty-eight Evelinas in Y City. None of them was the one he was looking for.


    Sheffieldpletely gave up on the name. It was a fake.


    He grabbed his coat and rushed to the hospital.


    In the nephrology department


    Horace was talking to a patient about his surgery. When he saw Sheffield, he said hastily, "Where have you been? The president wants to see you. Hurry to his office!"


    Sheffield hung his coat on a hanger nearby, turned on the tap and washed his face. After briefly tidying himself up, he put on the white uniform and hurried to the president''s office.


    In the president''s office


    When Sheffield knocked on the door, Sidell Xiang was on the phone. Opposite to him sat a young girl.


    She was in her early twenties and had light brown curls. Her make-up was delicate, and she was wearing a baby pink dress from a well-known international brand.


    The girl''s eyes brightened when she saw Sheffield walk in. She stood up from the chair, ran to him, and held his arm casually. "Sheffield, where were you all morning? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 814 Peoples Likes Change

    Sheffield looked at the hands on his arm for a second and then put on a smile. "I was a little tired after the operation yesterday. I slept in."


    After finishing the phone call, Sidell gave his daughter a feigned disgruntled look and said, "Dollie, as soon as you see Sheffield, you forget everything else around you. Get rid of that habit."


    Dollie said with a snort, "Dad, I haven''t met him in so many days. Right, Sheffield?"


    Sheffield gently touched her head, withdrew his arm out of her hands and pulled out the chair for her. "Sit down. Don''t tire yourself out."


    Understanding his concern, Dollie sat down in the chair shyly. She said, "Sit here, Sheffield."


    He sat down beside her.


    Sidell seemed satisfied. "Sheffield, there are no issues regarding your transfer to the nephrology department. But the renal transnt department is short of hands."


    Leaning against the back of the chair casually, Sheffield replied, "If you don''t mind, please let them call me whenever they need a helping hand."


    "I''m relieved to hear that," the president said.


    Sheffield smiled and said nothing more.


    Sidell looked at his daughter and checked the time on his watch. He cleared his throat. "I still have a meeting to attend. Sheffield, if you have nothing else to doter, will you have lunch with Dollie?"


    "Sure," Sheffield replied with a polite smile.


    Hearing that, Dollie waved happily at her father and said, "Bye, Dad! Leave us alone now!"


    Sidellughed. He picked up a file from the desk and walked to the door. As he passed Sheffield, he patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Sheffield, I''ll leave her to you."


    There was a fleeting look in Sheffield''s eyes. He understood what the president meant, but he chose to ignore it. "I assure you that I will take good care of her, Mr. Xiang."


    "Then, I can rest easy." Sidell left.


    The two of them were left alone in the office. Dollie moved closer to Sheffie


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    man?"


    ''What man?'' Evelyn was confused for a moment. Then, she realized that he was referring to Sheffield. Shaking her head, she said, "No. We''re just not right for each other. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    "I think we''re a perfect match. Evelyn, now that Rowena has moved out of our house, I''ve kept her at an arm''s length. You don''t have to be jealous of her anymore."


    ''Jealous?'' Evelyn smirked. "I''ve never been jealous of her."


    Calvert''s eyes darkened. Evelyn knew that he wasn''t happy to hear that. So what? She didn''t care. It had nothing to do with her. It was not her job to make him happy.


    "I promise to spend more time with you in the future." He took out a brocade box from his pocket and ced it in front of her. "When I found it in Sri Lanka, I thought of you immediately. I personally made this ring for you with the sapphire stone. I was going to use it to propose to you..."


    Calvert opened the box. Inside it was a sapphire ring, which shone brightly under the lights.


    Anyone could easily identify it as an invaluable top-grade gem.


    Evelyn wasn''t moved. She looked away from the ring and said nonchntly, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ji, but I don''t need this. Please don''t bother proposing to me. Like I said, we''re not right for each other."

 Chapter 815 The Chance Meeting

    Evelyn grabbed her bag and stood up. "Is there anything else, Mr. Ji? If not, I''m leaving."


    Calvert stood up too and warned, "Evelyn! You can only be my woman. I will not allow you to be with another man!"


    Evelyn smiled. Fiddling with the ruby bracelet on her wrist, she said, "A lot of men have said those same words to me..." Including the man who had held her close and called her "Eve" that night in D City. Her smile faded and she arrogantly looked at Calvert. "Get in line, Mr. Ji."


    She elegantly walked away from him, leaving Calvert with zero chances to speak.


    A venomous look appeared in his eyes as he watched the woman disappear from his sight. ''Evelyn Huo, no matter how arrogant and unwilling you are, you can only be mine for the rest of your life, '' he thought to himself.


    She took the elevator down, but did not notice the number on the screen.


    When the doors opened, without realizing it, she followed two other people out of the elevator.


    As the doors closed, she realized that she was on the second floor.


    She nced at the brand shops around her. She was here anyway, and so decided to take a look around.


    Evelyn seldom went shopping. As soon as she entered a clothing store, she pointed to a row of newly listed women''s clothing line and said to a saleswoman, "Size S. Send them all to this address." She took out her name card from her purse and handed it to the woman.


    The saleswoman was shocked. She took the card which only had an address on it and confirmed again, "All the clothes in this row?"


    Evelyn shook her head. The saleswoman''s heart sank. Then, Evelyn pointed to another row and said, "These as well."


    The woman''s heart raced and her eyes popped out. "Sure, sure. Ma''am, please wait a moment."


    Evelyn wandered around the store. When she passed by the cashier''s desk, she gave her bank card to the cashier and said indifferently, "It has no password. Send the card and the clothes to this address."


    Then, she turned around and left.


    "Yes, no problem! Ma''am, thank you for choosing our


    ent in a hurry. He turned on hisputer and cracked into the surveince system of the building.


    He checked the camera in front of the underwear shop where he had seen Evelyn that afternoon. She had walked into the shop he was in from another clothing store on the same floor. She had lunch with a man on the fifth floor before going shopping. When she walked out of the restaurant, she was alone.


    He zoomed in on the video and saw Calvert''s face pretty clearly.


    Evelyn left the shopping mall after she had seen him and got into a ck car which was parked in front of the building. Sheffield quickly cracked into the traffic cams as well. Due to one broken camera, Evelyn''s car disappeared at a crossroad and he couldn''t find the car anymore.


    When he was about to investigate about that car, he smirked at himself. She didn''t even want to talk to him. Why did he still want to investigate who she was and where she lived?


    When her father had sent his men to break his leg, they told him that she wanted him to know that all connections between them were broken, along with that leg of his.


    After returning home, Evelyn suppressed her irritation and listened to Miranda and Debbie patiently, while she waited for her father toe home.


    It waste evening when Carlos came back to the manor. Evelyn gave him a warm hug as usual. "Dad, I''m back."

 Chapter 816 Every Father Becomes a Valiant Warrior

    Carlos was relieved when he saw his daughter had recovered. He stroked her hair and asked, "Hi Eve, everything go well in America?"


    The Huo family had moved from New York to Y City more than ten years ago. There were no rtives in New York anymore.


    "Yeah. Hey, Dad, can I ask you something?" When Evelyn looked him in the eye, the expression in his eyes changed. Carlos sat down on the couch and smiled, "Go ahead."


    "His leg..."


    "I had someone do it," he said calmly.


    "Why?" Evelyn was upset.


    The smile on Carlos'' face vanished. He looked at his daughter, who had lost control of her emotions.


    Realizing how agitated she was, Evelyn took a deep breath to collect herself. "You promised you wouldn''t do anything to him."


    "I only promised you I wouldn''t kill him!" ''The bastard wanted to get away without paying the price for what he had done to my daughter? He must be high!'' Carlos sulked, fury in his eyes.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. Finally, she said, "Okay. Dad, you can go to bed early, if you want. I need to unpack." Her father already figured out who the guy was. She knew that if she continued to argue with her father, the proud man would have Sheffield killed.


    Carlos nodded. "He''s just a doctor. He isn''t right for you. Nor is Calvert. But you must be jetgged. Get some rest. I fixed you up with a blind date. You can see him when you get some time."


    Sheffield''s position as a doctor wasn''t why Carlos didn''t want his daughter dating him. He was a known womanizer, and he was pretty tight with the dean''s daughter.


    "Okay, Dad. I''ll go on the blind date," Evelyn replied tly.


    In Sheffield''s apartment


    By the time Joshua and Gifford arrived, Sheffield was drinking alone.


    He was petting an Ashera hybrid cat. The cat had leopard-like spots all over its body. Lying there peacefully, the pet looked just like a cat. But if it stood up, many children would be scared away, because it was already one meter high before it reached adulthood.


    Gifford waved to the cat and said, "Bailee, long time no see!"


    The feline named Bailee stood up and walked slowly towards Gifford. Joshua kept a distance away from the cat and looked at Sheffield in disgust


    such an establishment. However, Evelyn, who had disappeared for two months, showed up all of a sudden and saw him in that shop with a woman. Of course it looked bad.


    "In a hotel, in bed with some other dude?" Joshua replied without hesitation.


    "Fuck off!" Sheffield rolled his eyes at him.


    Gifford thought for a while and answered, "On the operating table."


    "Yeah, right. Don''t curse her, okay?" Sheffield really wanted to stand up and p them.


    Kicking the table, Joshua said, "Then just spill it. Don''t keep us guessing."


    Sheffield let out another sigh. "I saw her in the lingerie shop in Shining International za, and I was with Dollie."


    The apartment was quiet for a few seconds.


    Then, there came a fit of wildughter. "Hahaha..." Joshua was the first to burst into guffaws.


    Gifford also grinned.


    After a while, Gifford seriously looked at the man holding a bottle of wine in his arms and asked, "So who do you like better¡ªDollie or this other girl?"


    "What do you mean?" Sheffield leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed.


    "Don''t you have a woman you like now? Why are you still with Dollie?" Gifford was confused.


    "She''s still of use to me. Sidell thinks that I get close to him because I have a crush on his daughter. This way, he won''t suspect me," Sheffield replied casually.


    Raising his eyebrows, Joshua said, "You know that Dollie has a thing for you. You don''t like her? Why are you ying with her feelings?"

 Chapter 817 Im Asshole Tang

    "So what?" Sheffield sneered indifferently with his eyes still shut; there were no emotions on his stone-cold face.


    Joshua and Gifford looked at each other; they kind of understood what was going on.


    Knowing Sheffield, they were sure that he wouldn''t really y with a woman''s feelings. They figured that Dollie must have done something.


    The doctor opened his eyes, poured himself another ss of wine, and asked nonchntly, "Did you twoe here just to talk about Dollie?"


    "Of course not. We heard that you got hurt. And we took time off toe and see you," Gifford said. Since he was under his father''s supervision, Gifford was busier than anyone else.


    Joshua snatched the ss away from Sheffield''s hand. "Stop drinking, dude. If you get drunk and be sick, I will have to take you to the hospital. I don''t have time for that shit."


    Sheffield wiped his face and red at him. "I was abandoned by a woman. Do you understand my situation?"


    "I understand. Maestro Tang has be the ything of a woman. It actually feels great!" Joshua teased. As the scalpel came straight at him, Joshua moved aside swiftly. It flew by him and was embedded in the wall, tearing the wallpaper where it hit.


    "Compensate for the wallpaper and get out!" Sheffield snarled at his two friends.


    "Your scalpel, your wallpaper. I''m not paying for anything, you drunk idiot. Plus, I am running short on money." Joshua stood up, straightened his clothes and said calmly, "How about you lend me five million? I''ll warm your bed this winter to pay off the debt."


    Sheffield squinted at him. "Are you kidding me, Mr. Fan? You are short on money? That''s not very believable."


    "It''s all my mother''s fault. She insisted on me going on a blind date. Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? The girl is a year older than me! Besides, I''m popr among women. I don''t need a blind date," Joshua said in an irritated tone.


    Gifford said tly, "I see. You didn''t agree to her demands, so your mother cut off your money source. And you are broke now."


    "Mm hmm," said Joshua, dejected.


    Sheffield groped around his pockets, but didn''t find what he wanted. Then, he pointed to his coat on the hanger. "There is still fifty cents in the wallet, in my


    and treat him equally, didn''t you?"


    Hearing Debbie''s question, Carlos turned to look at his son and said reluctantly, "I do love him."


    Matthew nced at him and answered with contempt, "I don''t need you to love me."


    "Really? You don''t? Why? Do you have someone else to love you? A girl, perhaps?" Carlos retorted angrily.


    Matthew wasn''t expecting that from his dad. He was stunned for a moment. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    "You have a girl you like, don''t you? I saw you stare at a picture of someone the other day, but I couldn''t see her face clearly. Take it out and show it to your mother and sisters." Carlos thought for a moment. If his son married a girl who was as adorable as his daughters, then he might try and love his son a little bit more.


    Debbie''s eyes lit up at the news. "Matthew, you have a girl you like?!"


    Holding Matthew''s arm, Terilynn said as excitedly as her mother, "Brother, show us her picture."


    Evelyn took a sip of the soup and said, "Whoever it is, treat her well."


    His secret waspletely exposed. Casting Carlos an angry nce, Matthew answered calmly, "It''s not what you think."


    Carlos snorted. "You''re only neen. I didn''t want you to date a girl yet, since you are not capable of supporting and protecting her at the moment. But, you are my son. It wouldn''t take you much time to climb thedder. Let your mother and sisters see the picture. If they are satisfied with her, I will grant you permission to date this girl."

 Chapter 818 Miss Troublemaker

    Nonchntly, Matthew dished food into his bowl from the other tters and bowls on the table. "There were no photos," he said stubbornly. "You must be seeing things."


    Everyone at the table was silent for a moment.


    Debbie tried to ease the tension and chided the man in the seat of honor. "This is your fault. Everyone has secrets. Why did you have to reveal it to everyone? If I were Matthew, I''d pound you to a pulp."


    Carlos snorted, "I know you would, but do you think he''d try that? He doesn''t have the stones for it."


    Matthew tried to ignore his taunt.


    Debbie rolled her eyes at Carlos. "So if this ends up in a fight, whose side will you take? Mine or your dad''s?" she asked her son.


    "You''re not gonna fight," Matthew answered calmly. He had never seen his father so much as shoot his mother a stern look, but his mother was always pretty emotional. Still, Carlos always kept his cool and never argued with her, no matter how bad she got.


    Matthew couldn''t me his dad. If he managed to marry a woman like that, he would be just as stoic. It would save a lot of headaches in the future. Because in his eyes, girls like his mother were the cutest.


    "So? Let''s say we do?" Debbie wouldn''t give up and asked again.


    With a cunning smile, Matthew looked at Carlos, who was dishing up food for Evelyn. "I''ll help Dad," he replied.


    His answer surprised everyone at the table, including Carlos.


    "Why?" Debbie asked gloomily. It didn''t make sense.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, Matthew replied slowly, "We were taught that in school."


    "You teachers told you to help your dad?" Debbie was confused.


    "No." Father and son looked at each other. With a stony face, Matthew replied, "My teachers told us to protect the weak."


    "Bwahaha..." Terilynn was the first tough out loud.


    Then Debbie lost it too, and finally even Evelyn smiled from ear to ear.


    Only Carlos was staring at his son coldly. Matthew, however, acted as if he hadn''t seen a thing, and continued eating dinner.


    He was happy. Finally, he got a dig in. His father was an unrepentant bully, and had iting for a long time.


    Carlos wasn''t done. He said to his daughters, "Girls, listen to me. As sisters, you owe it to your brother to beat him up every day. It''s a character-building exercise, give him a little humility."


    C


    respond.


    "Chin up. You''ll be fine. I''ll put off your blind date. Matthew is flying back to America tomorrow afternoon. He''s doing great over there, keeping his grades up. With his talent, he only needs two more years of further studies under his belt. When hees back, he''ll take over ZL Group. Then you can do whatever you want. I won''t hold you back anymore. What do you think?"


    Evelyn nodded, "Okay."


    Carlos patted her shoulder. "Baby, I''ll try my best to reduce your workload. Your happiness is the most important thing. When you''re unhappy, just tell me. I''ll help you."


    Evelyn gave him a hug and answered, "Will do, Daddy."


    After returning to her bedroom, Evelyn sat on the edge of the bed, staring nkly for a moment.


    Then she stood up and walked to the collection room next to the walk-in closet. She took out a brocade box from the drawer at the bottom of the ss showcase.


    She wiped away the dust and slowly opened the box.


    A piece of jade, in the shape of the flower named "Purity," was quietly lying inside.


    She picked it up and gently rubbed it; she couldn''t help smiling when she thought of something.


    ''Think I''m talking too much? In fact, I''ve never said so much to anyone other than you. If you don''t like it, I''ll shut up.''


    ''Evelina, I never knew a woman could be as lovely as you!''


    ''If you want to get married one day, just tell me. I''d do it in a heartbeat.''


    ''Eve, you''re my woman now. You can only have me, and I will never let you down...'' The man''s gentle words echoed in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 819 The Eldest Princess Of ZL Group

    At the Y City New District Exhibition Center


    ZL Group''s autumn clothing lineunch event was being held at the exhibition center. Many media outlets and staff members were already there, preparing for the event.


    Staff members in the backstage were very busy as well. There were thirty models there, changing their clothes and attended to by hairstylists and makeup artists.


    In the VIP lounge


    Evelyn showed up in the dress she''d set out. She didn''t want to attract too much attention. While she was reading through the documents and signing her name, her makeup artist and stylist started fussing over.


    "Hey Nadia! How many guests are here?" Evelyn asked.


    "There''s an hour left before theunch formally starts. Almost ny-five percent of our guests have signed in," Nadia replied.


    "Are the models ready? How about the clothing lines and the designers?" After Evelyn put the signed papers aside, a second stack of papers was handed to her.


    "Rest assured, Miss Huo. Everything is ready."


    "What about the photographers? Are they in position?"


    "Chill. Everything''s taken care of."


    After hearing the answer she wanted, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay. Thank you."


    "It''s my duty."


    At 5:45 p.m., the hostess came onstage and recited her speech. "Wee to mour''s autumnunch. mour is a clothing brand under ZL Group, and I am the hostess of the event, Renee Yang. Now, put your hands together for Miss Evelyn Huo, regional CEO of ZL Group. She''ll be taking over the mike for a bit to kick off the press conference and tell you more."


    The name Evelyn Huo instantly started a stir among the guests. Most of them had never heard of her before.


    But they did know who Carlos was. Everyone did. So they started wondering if Evelyn had anything to do with him.


    The catwalk was all lit up. A woman appeared at the other end. She walked towards the audience in her high heels.


    She possessed features a girl would kill for¡ªperfect fair skin, a pair of round, innocent eyes, a beautifully shaped nose, and soft, red lips. She wore a graceful smile.


    She had French braids circling her head, her long lustrous ck


    so well that she be an enigma.


    As a result, many reporters tried to find out through the employees of ZL Group. "Miss Evelyn Huo has been an employee of ZL Group for years. Noment," they told the reporters.


    At the Y City First General Hospital


    Sheffield finally had his cast removed and went back to work. He leaned against the back of the chair and checked the medical chart. He looked casual and handsome while sitting in the chair. His appearance made women blush and their hearts beat faster when they saw him.


    This doctor was so handsome!


    A patient''s family, who was a young girl, whispered shyly and nervously, "Dr. Tang, my father''s a patient in bed No. 3. He just woke up."


    Sheffield put down the medical chart, stood up from the chair, looked at the little girl, and said with a gentle smile, "I know. See youter!"


    His smile charmed the girl instantly. "Thank you, Dr. Tang."


    "You''re wee!" Sheffield put the pen in his pocket casually and left the office with his hands in his pants pockets.


    These days, the hospital was quite full. The corridor was filled with hospital beds. Along the way, many people greeted him, "Dr. Tang!"


    "Dr. Tang is here!"


    "Dr. Tang, can I get out of bed?"


    After a quick check of the patient''s wound, Sheffield said briskly, "Yes, you can. Just walk around in the hallway. Don''t go downstairs¡ªthat might be pushing it."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you very much!"

 Chapter 820 Shes Gorgeous

    "Don''t mention it. The edema hasn''t gone away yet. Don''t drink too much water," Sheffield cautioned, then turned around and left.


    Down the hall, there was a TV mounted on the wall. The hostess''s sweet voice came from the TV. "Now, put your hands together for..." The hostess said the name, but Sheffield didn''t take note of it. He was too busy on his rounds. He adjusted the oxygen tube for the patient in bed No. 9.


    When he turned around and walked towards the door, he heard someone muttering, "Who is that? She''s gorgeous."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her before. Just now, I heard that the hostess introduced her as a CEO. She''s holding a press conference for some modeling show. And her name is...Eve...or something. Um, I can''t remember."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Sheffield''s ears. It was like a firework exploding in the air. "Good evening, everyone. I''m Evelyn Huo,rge and in charge..."


    He stopped suddenly. The girl who followed him closely almost bumped into him.


    Sheffield turned around and took a few steps back, afraid that he was hearing things. He fixed his eyes on the woman on the screen as if she would disappear at any second.


    The woman was in a ck evening dress wearing a priceless ruby. She had never left his thoughts, and now there she was!


    ''What did the hostess call her just now? Eveline Huo? Evelyn Huo?''


    At this moment, Sheffield couldn''t help but ask himself, ''Are you really surprised? Are you happy or sad? You finally found her, but she isn''t who you thought she was. She gave you a fake name, even!''


    A woman in her fifties next to him asked Sheffield with a smile, "You okay, Dr. Tang?"


    Her partnerughed and said, "I think Dr. Tang is a little preupied at the moment."


    The crowd roared withughter.


    On the TV, Evelyn nodded to the audience gracefully and left the stage.


    Sheffield snapped out of his reverie. "I''m okay. That woman''s beauty shook me, that''s all."


    "Ha-ha! Dr. Tang, do you have a girlfriend? I can introduce you to someone, if you like."


    With a half-joking smile, Shef


    is phone and dialed Dollie''s number. She picked up quickly. "Hi, Sheffield."


    Hearing her voice, Sheffield asked expressionlessly, "Are you on the catwalk?"


    "No, I just finished. I''m heading to my dressing room. I need to change." It was a pleasant surprise for her to receive a call from him. She answered the phone before taking off her clothes.


    "Okay. Call me back when you''re free."


    "Okay."


    She gave the phone to her assistant and tossed the hem of her dress before ordering, "Remove my makeup now!"


    However, she didn''t know there was an exposed nail. When she tossed her dress, it hit a cab and snagged on it. She took a step forward. Ssshhriiip! Everyone heard the cloth tearing.


    Following the sound, she turned around and saw a long rent in the hem of her dress.


    The assistant hurried to help her with the dress. "Oh, no. It''s bad."


    The incident caught everyone''s eye. Some were gloating, some felt regretful, and some didn''t think it had anything to do with them.


    The clothing designer was still giving an interview outside, and currently only the models and staff members were backstage.


    Dollie was flustered for a moment, but then calmed down. "Don''t worry. It''s already served its purpose. It probably won''t need to be worn again."


    The assistant nodded, trying to say something. But thinking of Dollie''s bad temper, she swallowed her words.

 Chapter 821 ZL Group Will Never Hire Her Again

    At this moment, a woman asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s Nadia. And Miss Huo..." Dollie''s assistant whispered.


    "Good evening, Miss Huo, Nadia." The models and staff members in the backstage greeted both of them warmly.


    Actually, Evelyn just happened to pass by the backstage and heard the noise. Nadia immediately noticed her boss''s frown and asked what was going on.


    The assistant to Dollie apologized in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. The dress... The dress was torn identally."


    Evelyn frowned at her words. Every cut of clothing disyed tonight was a one-of-a-kind original. If one of them was damaged, it couldn''t be mass produced.


    Evelyn looked in the direction where the voice came from. It was one of the models, wearing a white mid-length coat and a long dress inside. There was a deep rent in the hem of the dress.


    Actually, there had been all sorts of simr incidents in which models had torn something they wore. But Evelyn had no experience with those past problems. She needed to solve this one in her own way.


    For a moment, the whole backstage fell silent, waiting for her to deal with this matter in person.


    Looking at the female CEO standing not far away, Dollie said nothing. The CEO shone despite theck of spotlights.


    Evelyn didn''t want to waste time. As she walked, she said casually, "We can''t mass-produce this. The model should pay the price of the dress andpensate for our loss. Since this is a first offense¡ª" She hadn''t finished her sentence before she was interrupted by Dollie.


    Dollie screamed, "You are such a bitch! I didn''t tear it on purpose. Why are you going after me?"


    Her words sessfully made Evelyn stop walking. She looked at the girl up and down.


    Then she shed a smile. No wonder this girl looked so familiar. They had met before.


    With a darkened face, Nadia berated the model. "Dollie Xiang! Have some respect. This is Miss Huo. You know¡ªthe CEO! Shut up if you can''t be polite."


    When she heard this, Dollie blushed in embarrassment. She had never been treated like this before. Who did these women think they were?


    Evelyn took a few steps towards her and looked her in the eye.


    There was one meter between them, and the people around them couldn''t helpparing the two.


    Dollie was a lovely


    ay, why would I call you?"


    "She''s your mom, too!" Savannah Xiang corrected her.


    "No she''s not. She doesn''t deserve that title!" Dollie hated Savannah Xiang and her mother to the core. People said that it was Dollie''s mother who had broken up the marriage between Sidell and his ex-wife. Dollie wasn''t going down with them.


    This time, Savannah Xiang was silent.


    Now that she was speechless, Dollie was satisfied. She hung up the phone happily, put on her sunsses and walked out.


    Thest second she was in heaven, but the next second she fell into hell because of what she saw.


    Sheffield, who wanted to find a ce to smoke, identally bumped into the woman he truly wanted to meet.


    Evelyn, who was supposed to leave the exhibition center through the entrance, left early through the side door, nked by her bodyguards. However, she was caught by Sheffield.


    He put out his cigarette and strode towards a ck car. "Hey, miss. I have something for you," he said to Evelyn, who was about to get in the car.


    Evelyn stopped when she heard his voice. She stood there, not turning her head.


    With a confused look at the handsome young man not far away, Nadia then took a nce at Tayson, who should''ve stopped any suspicious man from approaching their boss, and finally said nothing.


    "Long time no see. What''s wrong? Can''t you even look at me?" With one arm propped against the car window in front of Evelyn, Sheffield approached her with a wicked smile. "Give me three minutes?" he said to her.

 Chapter 822 Evelina Or Evelyn Huo

    Evelyn clutched the hem of her dress firmly. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I do." Sheffield leaned over to Evelyn and whispered in her ear, "You slept with me, and yet, you want to dump me for no good reason. Do you want everyone to know about this or do you want to talk in private?"


    Evelyn blushed and cast a cold nce at him.


    But the man just grinned back at her.


    She turned to Nadia and said, "Wait here."


    Then, she walked with him to the corner of the street where there were no streetmps.


    Just as she was out of Tayson''s and Nadia''s sights, she was engulfed by a familiar embrace.


    She wanted to push him away, but as she turned towards him, he wrapped his hand around her waist and kissed her on the lips.


    When Dollie came around the dark corner, she froze.


    She immediately knew that the man was Sheffield. He hade to pick her up, yet here he was, kissing another woman.


    Not any woman. He was with Evelyn Huo, the woman who had ruined her modelling career.


    Envy and anger rose within her. She clenched on to her bag tightly to restrain her impulse to break them apart.


    Sheffield let go of Evelyn after the long kiss. As she gasped for air, he pressed her against the wall. He held her hands behind her back with one hand and raised her chin with the other to make her look straight at him. As they stared into each other''s eyes, he asked her with an expressionless face, "So, should l call you Evelina... or Evelyn Huo?" He gently ran his thumb over her lips, stroking the spot where the lipstick had been smudged by his kiss.


    Unable to move, Evelyn red up. "I shouldn''t have agreed to talk to you!"


    Ignoring her anger, he smiled and called her name softly, "Evelyn."


    A faint frown appeared on his forehead. The name he had called so many times was not even her real name. But, on the night they had been together, he had called her Eve. ''But so what?'' he thought. That wasn''t her real name either. He had never been so frustrated before.


    She remained silent.


    "The regional CEO of ZL Group. That''s quite amazing."


    Right then, they heard a loud clicking sound of high heels from behind them. Sheffield didn''t turn around to look.


    He


    ut this, but Evelyn recognized it because it had been designed by Matthew himself.


    Only three such cars were produced worldwide. One was owned by Matthew, another one was in Switzend and thest one... She had never asked about it. Turned out that Sheffield owned the final piece.


    She wondered if it was really his.


    When she got back to her car, she saw Nadia talking to Tayson anxiously. The bodyguard was looking elsewhere with a poker face without saying a word.


    When he saw Evelyn, he reminded Nadia, "She is here."


    She turned around and saw Evelyn walking towards them with her head down. She couldn''t see the expression on her face in the dark.


    ''Thank God, she is back.'' Taking a deep breath, Nadia opened the back door for her and noticed her messed-up lipstick.


    ''What happened back there?


    Her lipstick is smudged. Does that mean¡­'' Nadia looked towards the dark corner. ''Miss Huo must have been in a rtionship with that man, '' she thought.


    Evelyn sat in the back and gazed out of the window at the dark night. The words Sheffield had told her reyed in her mind repeatedly.


    ''I will not pester you anymore.''


    At the same time, Sheffield stepped on the gas and continued going faster. The car was now dangerously moving at 150 km per hour. In the passenger seat, Dollie held on to her seat belt with one hand and gripped the handrail above her head with the other. In a frightened voice, she begged, "Sheffield¡­ slow down."

 Chapter 823 Maestro Tang

    When he heard her trembling voice, Sheffield gradually let go of the elerator. When the car had slowed down to a normal speed, Dollie breathed a sigh of relief. "Sheffield¡­ What''s your rtionship with her?"


    Sheffield sneered. "I''m just a lowly-paid doctor and she is a CEO. What rtionship could we have? I pursued her and got rejected."


    At first, Dollie had thought that Sheffield wouldn''t give her an answer. But to her surprise, he went on to exin their rtionship in detail.


    Jealousy flooded through her. "Do you still like her?" she asked, looking at him sideways.


    "She has something I want," he replied, eyes fixed on the road.


    Dollie couldn''t tell from his tone if he was telling the truth. But his answer meant that he didn''t really like Evelyn and that made her happy. "Something important?" she asked.


    "Yes. Something very important," he said without hesitation.


    She felt much better after learning that he had approached Evelyn with a purpose.


    "Will you be seeing her again?"


    "Yes. How can I get what I want without seeing her?"


    "But you just told her that¡ª"


    "I said I wouldn''t pester her, but I have to, to get what I want." Sheffield was quick to admit his intentions.


    Left with no choice, Dollie had to findfort by telling herself that he didn''t like Evelyn. He only wanted something that belonged to her.


    After dropping her back home, Sheffield lit a cigarette and dialed a number on his phone. He was feeling restless as the call connected. Without any greeting, he said, "Let''s go racing!"


    Half an hourter


    Sheffield sat in his top-grade yellow Form One racing car, wearing his white racing suit. Joshua and his two friends were in the cars next to his.


    After getting wind of the news that Maestro Tang wasing for a race, a lot of people came to watch the spectacle, and the cheers could be heard from far away.


    Joshua yawned and then looked at his friend. "Sheffield, what''s wrong with you? You look terrible. Your face as long as the Great Wall."


    Sheffield ign


    on''t you think so too?"


    Sheffield nodded. "She has already made it clear that she doesn''t like me. Sleeping with me in D City was nothing but a fling for her. She told me that I don''t need to take any responsibility. But I want to pursue her shamelessly. Joshua, have I ever been so cheap before?"


    Joshua''s heart broke for his dear friend. "Our dissolute Maestro Tang has met his match. But dude, just let it go. She asked you to buy the best gem in the world for her, but does she even deserve it?"


    Sheffield corrected him with a smile, "First of all, she deserves it. The gemstone wouldn''t even be good enough for her. Secondly, she didn''t ask me to buy her one. I want to give it to her because she likes collecting precious gems. If you really liked someone, Joshua, wouldn''t you want to give her the best things in the world?"


    Sheffield had found Purity for her in the small town of D City.


    ording to the shopkeeper, that small piece of jade was one of the most expensive gems in their town.


    He was gratified that Evelyn hadn''t returned it to him. If she had, then he would have had no hope at all.


    Joshua had someone he used to like. But he had never loved someone so much. He could understand Sheffield''s feelings for the woman, but he was also confused. "That''s true, but she is not your wife yet. Why do you have to do so much for her?"

 Chapter 824 Youre A Murderer

    <h2>You''re A Murderer</h2>


    "She is my woman and will be my wife sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time." Sheffield always got what he wanted. He wasn''t one to give up so easily, even if that meant getting hurt in the process.


    Joshua felt sorry for him. He realized that his friend had fallen deeply in love, and that he wouldn''t be able to convince him to let go.


    In fact, for a moment, he envied Sheffield. At least there was someone who could make him so engrossed and willing. But what about him? He couldn''t find a woman that he could lose his heart to.


    The two friends leaned against the race car and smoked, lost in their own thoughts.


    In the Huo Residence


    Only Evelyn and Terilynn were home in the eveningstely. But when Evelyn came home that day, her little sister wasn''t back yet.


    She turned to Tayson and said, "Go home and get some rest. I will not be heading to work tomorrow morning. We''ll be going to the Chestnut Mountain Cemetery."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    After Tayson left, Evelyn went straight to her bedroom. She was exhausted.


    Sitting on the chaise lounge, she stared out the window.


    The weather forecast said that it would be rainy the next day; so it was every year, on the day she visited the cemetery.


    At the Chestnut Mountain Cemetery


    Evelyn arrived at the graveyard, wearing a ck suit and a white shirt underneath it. There was a bunch of fresh purple rosemary on the gravestone.


    The picture on the tombstone was that of a young woman with a sweet smile.


    Evelyn looked at the rosemary in her hand and ced it right next to the bunch on top of the gravestone.


    "You are here," a cold voice said from behind.


    Evelyn didn''t turn around. She looked at the picture and answered, "Yes."


    "If she were still alive, a few days from today would have been her 30th birthday." The man''s voice was now colder and hoarse. "You hurt her so much when she was alive. You have no right to be here!" he added.


    Evelyn turned around and looked at the disheveled man sitting under the tree next to the gravestone, like a beggar. "You''re breaking her heart by living such a pitiful life."


    The man touched his unkempt beard andughed hysterically. "She didn''t love me at all! She wouldn''t care. She never cared how I lived my life."


    "Then, why are you here?"


    The man grabbed a de of grass from the ground and put it in his mouth. As he chewed on it, he looked at Evelyn viciously. "I had been with her since she was born, until she was twenty-seven years old. Every day, I have to see her. If I didn''t, I would feel like I was dying."


    Evelyn indifferently shifted her eyes away from him and waved to Tayson.


    Tayson walked over to the man and put a suitcase in front of him. "Mr. Tao, there is one million dors in this; enough tost for a whole year."


    The man roughly kicked the suitcase and said, "Bah! You give me so much money every year. You just want to sleep tight at night, don''t you, Evelyn Huo? But that won''t work. She will haunt you for the rest of your life and drag you into hell! Hahaha..."


    Evelyn''s eyes fell on the gravestone. "I''ve never wronged her. Why should I feel guilty?"


    The man roared and jumped to his feet. As he was about to pounce on Evelyn, Tayson stopped him. So, he spat, "Shut up! If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have died so young! You are a murderer!"


    Evelyn had be immune to all those words. She put on her sunsses, turned around and left the cemetery.


    "Damn you, Evelyn Huo! It''s you, who pushed her into the abyss. You''ll pay for this! Argh!" he screamed.


    Evelyn stopped and closed her eyes. "Tayson, let him go."


    Tayson pulled back his punch, pointed at the man''s nose and warned, "Watch your mouth."


    However, the man was still stubborn and mocked, "Bah! Why are you still working for her? Do you satisfy her when she is lonely at nights? Does her body make you¡ª Arghh!" Tayson''s fist made contact with the man''s face.


    This time, Evelyn didn''t care and went straight back to her car.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn kept herself busy at work.


    Nadia ced a file on her desk and said, "Miss Huo, this is our deal documents with the General Hospital. A new project hase up. But the vice general manger who was in charge of the deal resigned a few days ago. Who should be appointed to take his ce?"


    Without raising her head, Evelyn asked as she typed on herptop, "What new project?"


    "A new antibiotic was recently developed in our medicine factory. As thergest medicine supplier for the General Hospital, we haven''t discussed the price and the specific deal for this batch of medicine with them yet."


    ZL Group was involved in almost all industries that one could think of.


    "Leave it here. Make an appointment with the partner and give me the specifications of the previous deals and contracts."


    Nadia understood that Evelyn meant to take over the deal in person. "Yes, Miss Huo. I''m on it."


    It was not until Nadia had put all the contracts in front of her that Evelyn became aware that the General Hospital Nadia had been talking about was Y City First General Hospital.


    She was in a daze for several minutes as she read the documents, but her decision remained unchanged.


    She said to Nadia, who had been staring at her in confusion, "Set the meeting for tomorrow noon. You and the former vice general manager''s assistant will tag along with me."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    In ck Box Bar


    A woman stood outside a booth and said to a man in a pissed-off tone, "The author was telling the truth. You have tantly giarized her work. You have vited the author''s copyright. Do you understand? If you don''t, you cane to me anytime. I''m a student at the Law School of Y City University. I''m very busy today. Otherwise, I would have definitely taken the time to teach you what intellectual property right is!"


    As he passed by the angry woman, Joshua''s interest was piqued and he stared at her with a raised eyebrow. It was the first time he had ever seen a person use a bar as a negotiation venue.


    The ce was noisy, but the woman''s voice was loud enough for people to hear. The man she was yelling at felt embarrassed. He was angry and ashamed. "You are just a student who hasn''t even graduated yet. Mind your own business!"


    Terilynn wanted to punch him. "So what? I just won the first prize for the Talent Cup National Judgment Paperwork Competition. You think I can''t tell an original from a giarized version? You have absolutely no respect for the author''s hard work. What are you still arguing about? You have infringed on someone else''s IPR! It''s a crime. If you don''t know what that means, you can google it!"


    "What do you know about it? How dare you im that I copied her work? All I did was put some screenshots of her book on my tform so that more people can see them. I was just doing some publicity for her. What crime did Imit? Didn''t she write the book for everyone to read? If you ask me, you are the fake one here!" The man''s words infuriated Terilynn.

 Chapter 825 Getting Married

    Terilynn shoved the dumbfounded female author sitting opposite the man and said, "Scoot over. I need to sit down and make this clear for him today!"


    In a hurry, the author made room for her. Sitting down next to the woman, Terilynn told the man, "Intellectual property rights were issued in order to protect the copyrights of authors of literary, artistic and scientific works, as well as the rights and interests rted to their copyrights. Without the consent of the owner, whoever copies their works, including their words, music, movies, television and other works, shall be detained or imprisoned. Under severe circumstances, the offender shall be sentenced to up to three years of imprisonment. Besides that, copyright includes the author''s right to release their works. Do you understand what I am saying?"


    Ignoring the guilty look on the man''s face, Terilynn turned to the author. "He has made a mistake, but doesn''t even regret it. You should ask the legal department of yourpany to send him a warning letter. If he still doesn''t take it seriously, you should just go ahead and sue him."


    The author nodded awkwardly. "I see, okay."


    At this moment, Terilynn''s phone rang. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her mood and took out her phone. Seeing the caller ID, she immediately stood up to answer the call. Before leaving, she told the author, "Just do as I said. You have to protect your rights and interests."


    "I will, thank you very much!"


    Terilynn walked out of the booth and answered the phone call. Her tone was nothing like it was a moment ago. "Hi, Tayson. Ah, I''m already here. I''m on the first floor. I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up, she rushed to the second floor of the bar.


    When she walked into the booth, Tayson was already there. He frowned and asked, "Why are we here?"


    Heaving a sigh, Terilynn answered with a warm smile, "I just want to buy you a drink."


    Tayson shook his head. "Miss¡ª"


    "I have told you so many times. You are not allowed to call me ''Miss Huo'' when we are alone. Just call me Terilynn. What would you like to drink toni


    n was standing guard outside. Tayson nodded to him curtly and left.


    Terilynn asked the manager to send her a bottle of their best liquor. She opened the bottle and drank it slowly.


    Around ten minutester, the people in the bar could clearly hear the cry from inside the private booth.


    The woman''s voice was loud and pitiful.


    Late that night


    Supported by Bet Lan, Terilynn walked out of the private booth to the Emperor parked near the bar. Seeing them, a man got out of the car.


    "Mr. Huo," Bet Lan nodded and handed the drunken girl to him carefully.


    With a very straight face, Carlos imed her from the bodyguard and asked coldly, "Terilynn, how drunk are you?" He gathered her in his arms and gently ced her in the back seat of the car.


    Hearing the familiar voice, she tried to raise her head to see who it was, but she was feeling weak and couldn''t move an inch. "Who the hell are you? It''s none of your business!"


    Carlos said angrily, "You are not allowed to drink again."


    "That''s none of your business!" she said again.


    "I''m your father! And you are way out of control!" Carlos snapped.


    "Oh, Dad... Daddy, you are here." All of a sudden, she sat up and started crying in his arms.


    His heart softened. He decided not to scold her. Terilynn didn''t want to let go of him, so he had to sit in the car beside her and let her cry on his shoulder.

 Chapter 826 Give Her A Shoulder To Cry On

    As a father, the only thing Carlos could do to help her out was to give her a shoulder to cry on. Unrequited love was the worst.


    The car drove away and Terilynn''s tears fell like rain. She stared out the window, her tears blurring the wonders of the city.


    At the Huo Residence


    It was almost midnight and the lights were still on in the Huo Residence. Neither daughter hade back yet.


    Debbie waited for Carlos and Terilynn in the living room. Bet opened the door and walked in. Later, Carlos walked in, Terilynn in his arms.


    Debbie hurried over and asked anxiously, "God, she reeks of alcohol! How much did she have?" She turned to a housemaid. "Get some hangover soup upstairs¡ªquickly."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Bet answered honestly, "Miss Huo drank nearly an entire bottle."


    Debbie sighed. Then she followed Carlos upstairs.


    Carlos carefully set Terilynn down on the bed, took off her shoes, and adjusted her sleeping position. Then he tucked her in.


    Debbie took the hangover soup the housemaid had made for her. She walked over to the bed and asked Carlos to hold Terilynn, forcing her to take a few sips of the soup.


    When the housemaid came back downstairs with an empty bowl, she happened to run into Evelyn, who just came back from work.


    Evelyn could smell the alcohol in the living room. When she saw the empty bowl, she asked the maid, "Did Terilynn have another meal?"


    The maid shook her head, "No, Miss Terilynn Huo came home drunk. Mrs. Huo just fed her some soup to sober her up."


    "Drunk? Terilynn?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn frowned, wondering why Terilynn was drunk. She was just a student. "Okay. Thanks." Then she went straight to Terilynn''s room.


    Carlos and Debbie had just left the room and closed the door.


    "Father, Mother, what''s wrong with her?" Evelyn asked.


    Since it was about rtionships, it was more of Debbie''s area. After looking at each other, she said to Carlos, "You need a shower. I''lle overter."


    "Okay," Carlos replied. He knew his wife wanted to talk to their elder daughter in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t like to brag, and he works in the Prosecutor General''s Office..."


    Evelyn stood up from the edge of the bed and interrupted her, "Mom, I know. I''m going to bed. Good night."


    "Hey! I''m not done!"


    Evelyn wasn''t interested in it at all. She was done with the day. "Sorry Mom. I think I need to find out more about him when we start dating, okay?"


    "Alright fine. I''ll shut up. Get to bed, before you turn into a pumpkin." Debbie knew how tired her daughter was, so she dropped the subject. They went back to their own bedrooms.


    At Orchid Private Club


    When Evelyn and her two assistants arrived at the private booth, there were already three people in it.


    When Sidell learned that he''d be meeting with none other than Evelyn Huo, the mysterious regional CEO of ZL Group, he dropped everything and took his contingent to arrange a sit-down with the popr female CEO.


    As Nadia and the club manager pushed open the doors to the private room at the same time, a woman came into their view. A hushed silence fell over the area.


    Today, Evelyn was dressed in a grey and blue suit, her long hair fell to her shoulders. She wore a dangly Cat''s Eye earring in her left ear and a Cat''s Eye stud in her right.


    Her high-heeled shoes hit the soft carpet without a sound.


    Sidell''s assistant stood up first and spoke with a smile. "Nadia! And this must be Miss Huo."

 Chapter 827 Pretense

    Nadia nodded and then turned to Sidell. "Mr. Xiang, this is Miss Huo, the regional CEO of ZL Group. Miss Huo, this is Mr. Xiang, the president of First General Hospital. And his assistant. And this is..." Nadia recognized the man she was referring to. He wore a slight smile, like he was trying not to smile but losing that battle. But why was he here now? She knew nearly nothing about him.


    Sidell''s assistant introduced hurriedly, "Miss Huo, this is Dr. Tang, deputy director of the nephrology department in our hospital. The medicine we are to talk about could change the way kidney disorders are handled in this country, and our hospital would be one of the pioneers."


    Evelyn and Sidell shook hands.


    Sheffield then reached out his right hand towards her. Evelyn looked at it for two seconds and then extended the hand with the Cat''s Eye ring. Instead of letting go, he fixed his eyes on Evelyn. With a broad smile, he said, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Huo. It''s an honor to be with so young a CEO, and such a beautiful woman."


    She was struggling to maintain herposure. Sheffield''s grip was crushing her hand. She had forgotten to ce her index finger above his palm to avoid such tricks. With a straight face, she said, "Thank you for your praise, Dr. Tang. You''re not bad-looking yourself. Deputy director, huh? And so young. Color me impressed."


    He should have been an actor. He did a great job pretending not to know her.


    The smile on Sheffield''s face widened. He savored her words and said, "Impressed? Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Huo." But he didn''t know whether she meant it or not.


    Evelyn tried her best to break free from his grip. She quickly looked away and said to Sidell, "Mr. Xiang, shall we have a seat and talk about it?"


    Sidell withdrew his eyes from their hands and smiled, "Sure." He said to his assistant, "Since Miss Huo has arrived, we can probably start on lunch. Have them bring the food out."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a while, they all sat down. Evelyn sat in the seat of honor, with Sidell and Nadia on either side. Sheffield sat opposite her. Sidell had intended to ask him to sit next to him. But Sheffield looked at Evelyn and said jokingly, "I''ll sit here and w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    smile. ''He''s on my side, then, not his boss''.''


    Sidell''s heart sank. He looked at Sheffield with a meaningful look and teased him, "What? A pretty face shows up and you sell us down the river? If Dollie finds out, you''re so dead!"


    Sidell knew more or less what kind of person Sheffield was.


    The reason why he agreed to let Sheffield date his daughter was he thought Sheffield had a lot of potential.


    It would be strange if Sheffield wasn''t engrossed in Evelyn''s beauty. In Sidell''s eyes, it was normal for Sheffield to be like this.


    With a smile, Sheffield stood up from his seat and came to Evelyn. He grabbed the bowl in front of her and offered, "Dollie won''t get angry with me. If our hospital wants to work together with ZL Group for a long time, we don''t have any room for negotiation on the price. But I heard that ZL group is about tounch a new drug recently. How about we get in on that too?" With that, he put a bowl of hot soup before Evelyn.


    He propped up the chair behind her with one hand, and picked up the chopsticks with the other. "I heard that Miss Huo likes spicy food, so I had the chef make some Sichuan dishes for you. How about it, Miss Huo? Would you like a taste?"


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. What did he mean? ''Is he trying to butter me up in front of Sidell?'' Instead of eating the food that he put in her bowl, she asked Sidell, "I heard a rumor, and maybe you can help me with this. Are Dr. Tang and your daughter getting married?"

 Chapter 828 Best Friends

    Sidell looked at Evelyn, who was now smiling, but didn''t realize what was wrong. "That depends on them. As their parents, we won''t interfere." As expected, Sheffield didn''t disappoint him. He had a long-term view. Even if they could make Evelyn lower the price of this batch of medicines in this round of negotiations, in the long run, they wouldn''t benefit from it as much as they would from their cooperation with ZL Group in the next batch of medicines.


    Sheffield sat back in his seat. Evelyn said, "Congrattions, Dr. Tang. You''re going to be Mr. Xiang''s son-inw. I''ll get in touch with Mr. Xiang again when the next batch of medicines are ready. Consider this as a wedding gift."


    She picked up the bowl of soup, blew on it a few times, and drank it gracefully.


    The negotiation went on smoothly and they signed the contract at the end of the lunch as per Evelyn''s quotation.


    "How about I ask Sheffield to talk about our deal with you from now on, Miss Huo?" Sidell asked.


    She didn''t think it was a good idea. "Let''s talk about thatter. The vice general manager who was in charge of this deal quit his job. So, right now, there is no one specifically in charge of this project. That''s why I am here. ZL Group cannot let just anyone take over such an important project. We can decide about furthermunications after we find a more suitable person to take charge."


    Ignoring everything she had just said, Sheffield raised his ss and proposed a toast. "Thank you for your understanding and trust, Mr. Xiang. I will definitely work hard, along with Miss Huo. I won''t fail you."


    Evelyn red at him, but didn''t say anything.


    They had reached an agreement. Sidell invited Evelyn to y golf with him, but she turned him down. "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiang. I have an important meeting this afternoon. Why don''t we take a rain check?"


    "Well, that''s fine. I have something private to discuss with you."


    Evelyn knew what he wanted to talk about. She got straight to the point. "Mr. Xiang, this is about Dollie, isn''t it? I shouldn''t get involved in your family affairs. But since Savannah i


    . "I met with your father just now."


    "Oh." There was a short pause. "Did he look well?"


    After brief consideration, Evelyn answered, "He is fine. Dollie is getting married. He brought his future son-inw to our meeting today."


    "I heard from Dollie that she has an amazing boyfriend. He is working on some research project, I heard. He seems like an excellent man." Savannah was happy for her sister.


    Evelyn''s smile froze on her face. "He is a doctor... and he is good-looking too."


    "He is very handsome, isn''t he? It sounded like Dollie cares a lot for him. You saw him, right? Tell me, what does he look like?" asked Savannah curiously.


    ''What is he like?'' Evelyn thought. "Handsome¡­ but, annoying."


    Savannah was confused. "Annoying? What happened? Did he do something wrong?"


    Evelyn quickly came back to her senses and said, "No, it''s nothing." She changed the subject. "I''m going on a blind date the day after tomorrow. If only you were here with me. He might fall for you instead."


    Her words amused Savannah. She mocked, "Your Highness, it''s your blind date, not mine. Besides, I''m disabled. Who would fall for me?"


    "What nonsense! You''re the prettiest girl in the world. Come back, Savannah. Let''s live together here. I''ll take good care of you."


    Savannah''s eyes brimmed with tears, but she tried to smile. "We live together? We would just turn our ce into a junkyard."

 Chapter 829 Silly Girl

    When Savannah and Evelyn were in high school, they had lived together. Neither of them felt like cleaning their dorm room. Debbie hadn''t taught Evelyn anything about domestic chores. Despite being a neat freak, Evelyn didn''t know how to clean. At first, she could bear the mess. But a few dayster, when she couldn''t stand it anymore, she hired an hourly worker to clean their room.


    Evelynughed at Savannah''sment. "I can just hire more housemaids."


    "Yes, that''s right. Our Evelyn is never short of money," Savannah joked back.


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Savannah, you need to take good care of yourself. I really worry about you."


    "I know, and so do I. How are you feeling right now? Are there any aftereffects?" Savannah knew about her ectopic pregnancy. Evelyn had told her.


    "I feel a little ufortable during my period, but everything else is fine."


    "That''s good to hear!"


    "Anyway, wish me a sessful blind date."


    Shaking her head, Savannah said, "That''s not gonna work out, Evelyn. You can''t do it. You have someone else in your heart."


    If Evelyn hadn''t fallen in love with that man, she wouldn''t have slept with him. And although she refused to see him now, he still held a ce in her heart.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat at her words. She changed the subject. "I gotta go. I''m going back to thepany now. I have a lot of work toplete."


    "Okay. Take care of yourself."


    "You too. Bye!"


    After hanging up, Evelyn stared nkly at the seat opposite her.


    After a while, she noticed that there was someone in the room other than her. As she watched, the man sat in the empty seat in front of her.


    He looked at her with a smile. "Silly girl."


    His voice brought Evelyn back to the present.


    When she didn''t say anything, he stood up from his seat and walked over to her. He slowly bent down close to her with an evil, attractive smile. "You had been looking at that empty seat for a while. Did you miss me already?"


    She stood up to leave.


    But Sheffield grabbed her hand. "Eve."


    She tried to get rid of his grip, but


    y. How could Sheffield let her go so quickly? He blocked the door. "I will let you go if you give me your phone number. I can send you a message when I miss you, even if I can''t call you."


    "Damn you! Get out of my way!" Evelyn yelled.


    Sheffield grinned and put his arms around her waist. He then slowly whispered in her ear, "Please, don''t be angry. I''ll get out of your way. Anger doesn''t suit you, Eve..." With that, he let go of her and moved away from the door.


    Evelyn stared at him.


    It was surprising that he always took the initiative to give in first.


    Even when Evelyn opened the door and walked out of the room, Sheffield didn''t chase after her.


    She felt both relief and loss.


    No sooner had Evelyn left than Sheffield received a call from Joshua. "Bro, help me!" he said urgently.


    "What''s wrong?" Leaning against the wall, he watched Evelyn leave.


    "I have a blind date the day after tomorrow. I need you toe with me!"


    "What am I supposed to do? I''m not single anymore. I have a woman!" Sheffield spat.


    "I hate to admit it, but you are more handsome than I am. If youe along, she might get drawn to you and I can get out of the date!" Women fell for Sheffield so easily. The first time Joshua had met him, he almost turned gay for a second.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I''m noting with you. I have a girl, and I''m loyal to her."

 Chapter 830 Change Of Plans

    "Hey! I got a great idea. Bring Dollie with you. Then all you have to do is tell my date Dollie is your girlfriend. So even if my date thinks you''re hot, she won''t try anything, cause you''re already spoken for," Joshua suggested. He thought he was so smart.


    Sheffield shut that idea down without hesitation. "No. I''m too busy making money!"


    Joshua raised his voice. "What the hell, man? I thought we were bros. I''m serious. If you don''te, we can''t be friends anymore!"


    Joshua sounded really anxious, so Sheffield reluctantly agreed. "Okay, okay! Where are you going to meet your date?"


    "Mom says she doesn''t like Western food, so I invited her to the best Western restaurant in the city. I''ll go in first. You wait a few minutes and then go in. We can pretend the whole thing is coincidence. A good idea, huh?"


    ''His date doesn''t like Western food? Evelyn doesn''t like it either, '' Sheffield thought to himself. "Okay! Remember, you owe me!"


    "All right, all right, see youter!"


    Evelyn''s date asked her to meet him at the best restaurant serving Western food in the city. She was already disappointed in him, even though she hadn''t met him yet.


    She didn''t like cheese nor did she like Western food very much. But the restaurant he chose not only specialized in Western fare, but also seemed to have a lot of cheese.


    When the time came, Evelyn didn''t change her clothes. Instead, she wore her white suit from work. She''d been wearing it the whole morning, and she didn''t see a reason to change.


    Though he didn''t want to go on the blind date, as a man, Joshua had to be punctual, so he arrived at the restaurant a few minutes early.


    He reserved a table in the lobby instead of a private booth so that he could met Sheffield "by chance"ter.


    When Evelyn arrived at the restaurant, she saw Joshua in a white casual suit drinking red wine. He behaved elegantly, like a respected young man.


    When he happened to see the woman walking towards him, he put down his wine ss and his eyes widened.


    ''Oh man, she''s ho


    t the hell... No, Evelyn, I didn''t mean it that way. I just didn''t expect that Joshua''s date..." His eyes finally fell on Joshua.


    Joshua suddenly had a bad feeling about all this. "Don''t tell me that she''s..."


    Sheffield nodded gloomily. It never urred to him that Evelyn would go on a blind date with one of his best friends!


    "He''s just kidding. We don''t know each other. Let''s order!" Evelyn said as she took the menu and began to read it.


    Joshua was quick to react. "How about...we have lunch together?" he asked Sheffield.


    "Okay," replied Sheffield without hesitation. It couldn''t get any better!


    "Isn''t there an empty table here?" Evelyn took a nce around the restaurant with a frown. There were still many empty tables.


    Having guessed what was going on with her, Joshua tried to smooth things over. "What a coincidence! Sheffield''s my best friend. Evelyn, meet Sheffield."


    Dollie had beenpletely ignored by Sheffield and she look dejected. Sheffield waved his hand and said, "So great! We all know each other. Let''s have lunch together. Dollie,e here and say hi to my friend."


    "Okay." Dollie''s face softened a little at his words. Then she came over, adroitly bnced in her high-heeled shoes.


    Joshua sat opposite Evelyn. He thought Sheffield would sit next to him, but to his surprise, Sheffield sat next to Evelyn.

 Chapter 831 Its All An Act

    Sheffield covertly winked at Joshua. Thetter understood what he meant. He warmly gestured for Dollie to sit next to him. "Miss Xiang, please have a seat."


    At first, Dollie was unhappy to see that Sheffield had sat down next to Evelyn. But as soon as his handsome and enthusiastic friend invited her to sit with him, she didn''t mind that anymore. "Thank you," she said politely. She took her seat beside Joshua.


    Evelyn didn''t say anything. With a bright smile, the manager of the restaurant handed the menu to them and asked, "May I take your orders?"


    Sheffield was quick to act. He took the menu from the manager and ced it in front of Evelyn. "Here you are. What would you like to eat?" he asked in a ttering tone.


    Dollie and Joshua were equally surprised.


    Noticing the anger on Dollie''s face, Sheffield realized that he hadpletely ignored the girl in his excitement of running into Evelyn. He waved his hand and motioned Dollie toe closer to him. Sheffield leaned over to her and whispered, "Don''t be angry, Dollie. It''s just an act to get on her good side. If she thinks that I like her, my n will have a greater chance to seed."


    Dollie gave the woman a dirty look. Evelyn was calmly flipping through the menu. Her face softened a little. She asked doubtfully, "Really?"


    "Yes," Sheffield replied instantly with a nod.


    "Okay."


    Sheffield sighed in relief after getting that stumbling block out of the way. Resting his chin on his hand, he said to Evelyn, "It''s my treat today. Would you like some goose liver paste?" Evelyn immediately scrunched her nose in disgust. "No? Then, how about oyster cup and some roasted chicken? Maybe a little soup with onions, and a French-style braised¡ª"


    Without raising her head, Evelyn scoffed, "I don''t like anything you suggested."


    "Oh? Then, how about some cheese?" he teased.


    Evelyn cast him a cold nce and handed him the menu. "How about you order for me? If you end up getting something I don''t like today, you


    some baked snails, and the fried earthworms."


    Dollie didn''t understand a word. She just sat in her seat and sipped her wine with a faint smile.


    Sheffield and Joshua tried hard not to burst intoughter.


    The manager left with their orders. Evelyn turned to Joshua. "So, Mr. Fan...I believe that there are many girls willing to be your bride. Why would you agree to a blind date?"


    If Sheffield weren''t here, Joshua would havee up with some sweet words to impress Evelyn. However, now that he knew about their rtionship, Joshua felt the need to think carefully before he spoke. "Well¡­ I just wanted to please my mother. I think you understand how it works."


    He was forced to go on a blind date by his family. And so was she, he presumed.


    Sheffield silently took out his phone and sent a text.


    Joshua''s phone rang and he stole a nce at the screen. He frowned when he saw that the text was from Sheffield. He looked at Sheffield and then repeated the words from his message. "Uh...I''m sorry, Miss Huo. To tell you the truth, I''m in love with someone else. But my family don''t know about it. You''re a good woman, but we''re just not right for each other."


    Evelyn had noticed the eye contact between the two men. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fan. May I see your phone?" She reached out for the device before he could refuse.

 Chapter 832 You Did it On Purpose

    Joshua wanted to switch off his phone. However, Evelyn''s thumb was already on the power button; he couldn''t touch it. "Miss Huo... What are you doing? This is invasion of privacy."


    Seeing that the screen of Joshua''s phone was still on, Sheffield immediately nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah, he''s right. Just put the phone down, Evelyn."


    "Okay!" Evelyn withdrew her hand from Joshua''s phone.


    But she quickly picked up Sheffield''s phone from the table and said to him, "Password."


    ''Oh no!'' Sheffield thought to himself. "Evelyn, listen to me..."


    "Password!"


    "Okay,e on. Let me unlock it," said Sheffield, reaching to take the phone from her.


    Evelyn seized the chance. She grabbed his hand and used his finger to unlock the phone.


    Sheffield was so upset that he opened his mouth. No words came out.


    Thest thing he pulled up was the chat app, so it was the first thing that greeted her eyes. What did thest message say? Exactly what Joshua said a minute earlier.


    Wearing an emotionless face, Evelyn looked coldly at the two awkwardly smiling men. "Sheffield Tang."


    Under the table, Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s left hand. No one could see what he was doing. "Evelyn, Joshua''s my buddy. I can''t let you two date."


    Evelyn looked at her hand and said, "Let go of me."


    "Okay." Sheffield immediately let go of her.


    Finally, Dollie couldn''t help but blurt out, "Miss Huo, did Sheffield do something wrong? Why are you so cold to him? Don''t you see he''s been trying to make you happy? How can you¡ª"


    "Dollie!" Sheffield suddenly shouted at her.


    Dollie paused for a while, and then continued with a pitiful look on her face, "She''s so arrogant and condescending! And I''m tired of seeing her treat you like shit!"


    The atmosphere was awkward. Sheffield seemed to be angry. He said in a t tone, "You''re right, Dollie. I''ve been trying to please Evelyn. Let''s just drop it, okay? Our food''s here. Dig in."


    Just as he was done speaking, several waiters started to fill their order. Delicious scents filled the air as tters of European-style foods were serv


    eye, and said, "Maybe you could shut up. If I wanted Sheffield, I wouldn''t be on a blind date with you, would I? So let''s just have a nice time. Quit trying to end it before it begins."


    "What? You and me?" Joshua was shocked.


    Evelyn nodded firmly. "Yes, you and me."


    Sheffield dropped the utensils he held. They ttered on the table loudly.


    Joshua suddenly burst intoughter. "Great! It''s a date!" His answer surprised both Evelyn and Sheffield


    Looking at his friend''s excited face, Sheffield was stunned, disbelief written all over his own features. His friend was defending him a minute ago, but now all of a sudden he changed his mind?


    Evelyn took the opportunity to tell Sheffield, "I have a bone to pick with you."


    "Do I need to leave you two alone?" Joshua asked hesitantly, thinking they might need some privacy.


    "No need." Then, she told the stunned doctor, "When I was on that trip, I told you we weren''t meant for each other. I let you know I liked men who were more mature than me. As for what happened that night... I''m sorry. I was too impulsive. If I hurt you or messed with your head, I apologize. Will you be at the hospital tomorrow afternoon? I need to give the jade gift back. I can''t keep¡ª"


    "Evelyn Huo!" Sheffield interrupted with a stony face.


    Evelyn didn''t respond, waiting for his answer.


    "Joshua and I are two of a kind! He''s mature? Humph!"

 Chapter 833 The Passionate Sister

    Joshua was dumbfounded. Sheffield was making the best of the situation to make him look bad. ''Come on, man! I can be very mature...sometimes, '' he thought to himself while ring at his friend.


    Dollie came back to their table from the bathroom, but Sheffield ignored her and continued to talk to Evelyn. "You''re just makingme excuses to reject me. I must have done something to piss you off. If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine. I''ll find the answer myself, but please don''t push me away. Okay?"


    Sheffield felt like his heart was being crushed; he felt heavy from the pain and sadness.


    They stared at each other and the genuine affection in his eyes shocked Evelyn. She wanted to tell him the truth, that he had almost killed her, even if it was unintentional. There had been a baby in her, but it was gone now.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered the baby. But she couldn''t let it spill because this was not the ce or time for that conversation.


    Seeing the tears, Sheffield was taken aback. He grabbed her hands quickly and asked anxiously, "Evelyn, what happened? Why are you crying? Was I being too forward? Am I hurting you? If you really don''t want to see me anymore, I''ll leave. Please don''t be upset. Don''t cry." He had tried to get close to her because he wanted to bring her happiness. If she was unhappy in his presence, then he''d rather let her go.


    Dollie couldn''t help but suspect Sheffield''s love for Evelyn. He was looking at her in such an affectionate way. It didn''t look like he was putting on an act. If Sheffield was really acting, then he really had excellent acting skills.


    At that moment, Evelyn''s phone rang, breaking the silence between them. She shook away his hands and took out her phone. It was Terilynn. "Hello?" It was then that Evelyn remembered that she had texted Terilynn earlier, asking her to lunch.


    "Evelyn, I''m downstairs. Which floor are you on?"


    "I''m on the second floor, in section A, close to the riverside."


    "Okay, I''ming."


    "Hmm."


    After Evelyn hung up, Joshua asked casually, "Did you invite someone else?"


    "Oh, it''s my younger sister. She... She happened to be nearby, so I asked her to join us for lunch. I ho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    , you should get used to her cold personality. She is actually a nice person. You will only see that when you get close to her."


    Listening to his future sister-inw and his best friend talking about his own woman, Sheffield felt more depressed and left out than ever.


    If he had known that Evelyn''s younger sister would be joining, he wouldn''t have said those words earlier. Now, he was in a horrible mood.


    "I can see that," Joshua replied, returning her smile.


    The siblings of the Huo family definitely had different personalities. The older one was indifferent and cold, while the younger one was more passionate.


    Joshua found himself more fond of... well... the passionate younger one.


    "She takes after our father and is a high-flier. She ispletely devoted to her work and hardly has time to date. So, if you decide to be with her, you should be more understanding of her."


    Taking a look at Sheffield, who was listening to their conversation carefully, Joshua nodded and said, "Of course, I will."


    "Terilynn, didn''t you say that you have something important to deal with after this? Finish your meal. I''ll drive you there," Evelyn interrupted them.


    "My business is not as important as your happiness, Evelyn. I want to have a few more words with my future brother-inw. I am in no hurry." The atmosphere in the booth was getting super weird. But Terilynn didn''t notice the tension. She chatted away happily with Joshua.


    Evelyn sighed.

 Chapter 834 Together For the Time Being

    Dollie felt ignored by everyone at the table. Losing her appetite and patience, she whispered to Sheffield, "I''m full. I have sses to attend in the afternoon. Shall we leave?"


    Sheffield didn''t refuse. He took a tissue and wiped his mouth. Feigning a casual look, he said to the other three, "Enjoy your meal. I have to drop Dollie back at school."


    "Bye bye, handsome," Terilynn sang yfully with a smile.


    Sheffield returned the smile, and then looked at Evelyn. "I got to go. Bye."


    Evelyn froze, but she remained silent.


    Joshua stood up and told Evelyn, "I''ll see them off. Will be back soon."


    "Okay," Terilynn replied instead, waving her hand at him.


    The three of them left the table together. On their way to Sheffield''s car, the men slowed down their pace and walked further away from Dollie. Joshua whispered, "Buddy, I really had no idea who she was or that she was your woman."


    "I know." Sheffield could tell.


    Joshua had done nothing wrong. If it weren''t him, there would have been another man on a blind date with Evelyn.


    "Cheer up, man. Don''t be so crestfallen. And if you want to win her heart, you should keep your distance from Dollie. If I were Evelyn, I wouldn''t choose to date you either if you were with another woman," Joshua said in all earnestness.


    "I know what I''m doing," Sheffield nodded.


    "All right, just saying. Anyway, you gotta work harder than ever to buy the best gemstone in the world." ''A girl like Evelyn indeed deserves the best, '' Joshua thought, remembering their conversation from the other day.


    With a sneer on his face, Sheffield muttered, "Let''s hope she''ll ept it."


    Joshua patted him on the shoulder. "She likes you."


    "How do you know that?"


    Joshua shed the gloomy doctor a mysterious smile. "Trust me. Now off you go. I need to get back to Evelyn. I''ll take care of her for you. Don''t worry."


    "Fine. But remember, she''s mine. Know your boundaries," Sheffield reminded his friend in a serious tone.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I might snatch her away from you," Joshua teased.


    Sheffield sluggishly echoed his joke. "Then, we will be sworn enemies from that point."


    Joshua waved at him as he stood at the gate of the restaurant. "Best friends b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    field stepped back and said, "If she wants to return it to me, ask her toe and give it to me directly."


    "Miss Huo is with Mr. Fan now. Please give up on her, Dr. Tang."


    Sheffield knitted his brows and stared at Tayson. "What do you mean?"


    "After Miss Huo returned from her date yesterday, she told her parents that she had a good time with Mr. Fan and had decided to date him."


    Sheffield''s heart was crushed.


    In the Fan family residence


    Sheffield rang the doorbell. A housemaid opened the door for him. She smiled at him and said, "Hello, Mr. Tang."


    "Hello, Auntie Abby. Is Joshua home?"


    The housemaid stepped aside and said, "Mr. Fan is sleeping upstairs. You can go to his room."


    Sheffield was a frequent visitor, so the housemaid was familiar with him.


    "Okay. Thank you, Auntie Abby," Sheffield said politely.


    He then walked to the innermost room on the second floor, and pushed open the door without knocking.


    Joshua was sound asleep in therge bed, covered with a grey bed sheet and a fluffy quilt. Sheffield walked to the bed and shouted, "Joshua Fan!"


    Joshua woke up with a start and opened one of his eyes, shouting, "Get out, man!"


    Sheffield removed his quilt and threw it aside. Underneath, the man waspletely naked. Sheffield rolled his eyes and then chided, "Didn''t I tell you to change your habit of sleeping naked?"


    "Fuck off! Why don''t you learn to knock first?" Joshua pulled the quilt over himself to cover his naked body.

 Chapter 835 You Are Insane

    "You learned that from me, so stop it! Whatever! That''s not the point. Joshua, get up! Tell me why my girl has be your girlfriend!" That was why Sheffield was at Joshua''s ce.


    Joshua was fully awake now. "It was her idea."


    "And you agreed?"


    "Yes. Evelyn''s really attractive. I finally understood why you couldn''t resist her, neither could I. I too want to snuggle up in her arms¡ª"


    Sheffield jumped on the bed, pinned him down and rained blows all over his body. "Asshole! Break up with her! Right now!"


    "Woah! Stop it. Be careful, man! My grandma will beat you to death with her walking stick!" Joshua whined in pain. That sessfully froze Sheffield.


    He got goose bumps all over his body as he stole a nce around Joshua''s room. "Sorry Grandma, I won''t hit him anymore. Please rest in peace and don''te for me," Sheffield murmured.


    When Joshua''s grandmother was still alive, the olddy would always threaten to beat the naughty boys up with her crutch.


    Joshuaughed at his friend''s reaction and then said, "Don''t worry. I''m more interested in the younger sister." He pulled the thin quilt up to his chest and took a cigarette from the night stand.


    "The younger one? But you''re dating Evelyn now. Aren''t you afraid that their father will break your leg?"


    Sheffield and Joshua were still ignorant of who Evelyn''s father was. They had a hunch that he was someone with incredible power; probably some sort of legend.


    Sheffield never looked deep into Evelyn''s background even after knowing her true identity.


    Joshua didn''t know because his mother never filled him in about his blind date''s family background.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll just sit and watch what happens. After you sessfully win Evelyn over, I will go after Terilynn." ''You wish.'' Sheffield rolled his eyes at Joshua.


    He lit a cigarette. Taking a drag, he said, "It''s not gonna be as simple as you think. What if Terilynn already has someone she loves?"


    Joshua nodded, "She does. Evelyn''s bodyguard."


    "Are you serious?" Sheffield asked, as he imagined the tough, no-bullshit Tayson falling in love with someone. "So, knowing that she loves another man, you still want her?"


    "Do you think I''m no match for a bodyguard?" Joshua cast him a sidelong nce.


    "Of course, you can outmatch the bodyguard. Just as


    s message, it was already past ten minutes. Her heart skipped a beat. Before Sheffield could reallye upstairs, she hastily ran downstairs without even tidying up her work.


    When she walked out of thepany, she saw the man waiting outside, wearing a long coat and a light gray woolen sweater. His long legs looked sexy in gray trousers.


    He looked very stylish in the outfit.


    With a bunch of flowers in his hand, he walked towards the entrance of thepany.


    It was already past the peak hour of clocking off, but there were still many employees around.


    He was really eye-catching with the red convertible sports car, his handsome face, and the bouquet of fresh flowers in his hands. This instantly attracted many people''s attention. Some women even ran over to him and asked him whom he was looking for.


    Sheffield had already spotted Evelyn. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    The two employees who had approached him turned around and caught a glimpse of Evelyn. Their facial expressions changed abruptly and they left in a hurry.


    Sheffield walked slowly towards her. She felt like he was walking into her heart.


    Her heart was pounding rapidly in her chest, though she effortlessly wore an expressionless face. She controlled her emotion, and indifferently asked the man standing in front of her, "What?"


    After slightly smelling the purple flowers in his hand, Sheffield came closer to her to hand her the bouquet and shed his charming smile. "Even if you torture me a hundred times, you are still my first love."

 Chapter 836 Two-timer

    Evelyn looked at the bouquet of baby''s breath.


    "Your first love? Really?" she asked sarcastically. Many people had sent her flowers, but they were all expensive roses or lilies. It was her first time receiving baby''s breath.


    Sheffield always gave her something different from others.


    Sheffield was embarrassed by her question. "Please take the bouquet. People are watching."


    "You came here to give me flowers?" She didn''t budge.


    "I¡­ No, there''s something else..." Sheffield smiled at her, eyes gleaming with admiration.


    His Evelyn was so pretty every time he saw her. Even though she remained expressionless, she still looked so damn beautiful!


    "What is it?"


    Sheffield looked at the flowers in his hand. In a gloomy tone, he asked, "Don''t you like baby''s breath? In flowernguage, it means yearning, care and true love. Evelyn, please take it. Otherwise, I''ll be really embarrassed."


    With his puppy-dog eyes, the man looked kind of¡­ cute.


    Finally, Evelyn took the flowers.


    He grabbed her wrist in his excitement and took her to his car.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    He tilted his head and gave her a mysterious smile. "I want to show you something."


    Confused, Evelyn followed him to the red convertible. He opened the back door and tucked her inside. He then got in the back seat too.


    Sheffield took out the remote control and closed the roof.


    When they were in their private space, he lifted his woolen sweater and showed her his bare chest.


    Evelyn''s mouth hung open.


    There were two ck letters on his muscr chest¡ªEH.


    It didn''t take her long to ascertain what it meant.


    EH¡ªEvelyn Huo.


    Still clutching on to the hem of his sweater, Sheffield kissed her forehead and asked, "Do you like it? I just had it tattooed. My hospital doesn''t allow the doctors to have tattoos. Otherwise, I would have got your name tattooed on my ring finger."


    "I don''t like men with tattoos." She wasn''t lying. She liked men who looked clean.


    Sheffield''s face fell immediately. He k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    have lunch with me, at least keep the flowers. Please? It''s just a bunch of flowers, Evelyn..."


    He moved towards her a little and identally touched her phone. The screen lit up.


    Sheffield clearly saw the picture on her lock screen.


    "Who is the man in the picture? He''s quite handsome," he asked her in a jealous tone.


    Without even casting a nce at her phone, Evelyn answered casually, "The man I love the most in the world."


    "Oh, I see... So, you''re dating several men at the same time. Another boyfriend, huh?"


    Evelyn wanted to exin, but decided against it.


    She was confused. ''Doesn''t he know whose daughter I am? Or does Sheffield not even know who Carlos Huo is?''


    He reached his hand into his pocket and took something out. Then, he balled his fist and showed it to her. "Eve, give me your phone number. I''ll give you something in return."


    "No! I don''t want anything from you."


    Ever since he had met her, Sheffield had tried every means to get her phone number, but failed each time. "Just give me your number. I''ll be your chauffeur for a month, for free!"


    Evelyn smirked. "Okay. One, three, nine..."


    He pricked up his ears, listening carefully.


    "Seven, ate, nine!" she added, giggling.


    Frustrated, Sheffield tried to make up excuses. "It was Joshua who wanted your number," he said listlessly.

 Chapter 837 Ill Cook For You

    Evelynid bare his lie. "Joshua already has my phone number. How do you think I know you were waiting here?"


    "Fine, don''t give it to me. At least, let''s have lunch together. If you don''t want to eat out, I''ll cook for you," Sheffield offered.


    She wanted to continue refusing him, but seeing the pleading look in his eyes, she finally gave in. "Okay."


    He was about to kiss her when she added, "Invite Joshua."


    "Why? He''s probably on duty now," he said in a displeased tone.


    "He is my boyfriend. If I go to your house alone, he might feel ufortable. Besides, it''s noon now. He should be off duty," Evelyn insisted.


    To be with her, Sheffield reluctantly called Joshua.


    Before calling his friend, Sheffield stretched out his right hand in front of her. There was a packaged plum in his palm.


    He opened it for her and put it into her mouth regardless of her objection. "I bought it specially for you, so you have to eat it. If you spit it out, I will not invite Joshua, and I''ll drive you to my ce right away and have sex with you!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "How childish you are!"


    The call connected in no time. Both of them could hear Joshua''s voice in the quiet car. "Dude, why do you keep calling me all the time? Are you in love with me? Leave me alone. I''m taking my girl to lunch."


    Sheffield turned to Evelyn. "Did you hear that? Your boyfriend is such a dick. He''s going on a date with another girl."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    "Who is with you, Sheffield?" asked Joshua.


    "Your girlfriend. I''m going to cook lunch for her. Do you want toe? If you don''te, I will sleep with your¡ª Argh!" Evelyn pinched his waist.


    "What was that pitiful cry? Are you already sleeping with my girlfriend?" With a wave to his colleagues, Joshua got in his car.


    Sheffield grabbed onto Evelyn''s hand and yelled into the phone, "Screw you. Are youing or not?"


    "Of course, I''ming. Maestro Tang is cooking a meal. How could I miss it? Tell me, when was thest time you cooked for anyone?" Joshua couldn''t remember when he hadst eaten a meal cooked by his best friend.


    "Shut up. We''re go


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    vegetable section together.


    Evelyn tried to break free, but afraid that she might run away, he held her hand tight. She followed him and reminded him in a low voice, "Sheffield Tang, I''m Joshua''s girlfriend now. You can''t take my hand."


    "No, you''re not his." She was his woman, and she could only ever belong to him.


    Evelyn fell silent.


    She had thought that being with Joshua would make Sheffield give up. But it turned out that he didn''t take her and Joshua'' rtionship seriously at all.


    After leaving the supermarket, they went to his apartment. When they got there, Joshua had already arrived. He was on the sofa, talking on the phone.


    Upon seeing them, he stood up and greeted Evelyn without even sparing a nce at Sheffield. "Hey, Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded, "Mr. Fan."


    When he heard how she addressed him, Joshua grinned broadly. "Evelyn, I''m your boyfriend. It sounds weird when you call me ''Mr. Fan''."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him and said, "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "No. My parents already know that we''re dating. They said they wanted to meet Evelyn''s parents in a couple of days." Joshua was pretty worried about it.


    But Sheffield didn''t even look at him. He put the shopping bag on the table and said, "Talk them out of it."


    "What should we do?" Joshua asked Evelyn.


    Staring at Sheffield''s back, Evelyn thought for a while and answered, "Let them meet."

 Chapter 838 When Eve Met Bailee

    "Evelyn¡ª" A sharp meow interrupted Sheffield just as he was about to say something.


    Meow!


    Arge furry creature came into sight. If it hadn''t been for the meowing, Evelyn would''ve thought that Sheffield kept a leopard.


    But as far as she was concerned, cats were far worse than leopards.


    The animal stared at her and started walking towards her.


    "Dude! Why didn''t you send Bailee to the pet store? You knew I wasing!" Joshua asked as he ran away from the cat and towards the kitchen.


    ''Baby?'' Evelyn couldn''t believe that Sheffield would give his pet such... well, such an adorable name.


    "It''s not Bailee now. It''s Eve," Sheffield corrected him.


    ''Eve?'' Evelyn''s face darkened. The cat was still walking towards her. Sheffield turned around to look at Evelyn, who was standingpletely still. "Eve, wait¡ª" he paused. He realized that it would be confusing to use that name with both Evelyn and the cat in the room, and at the same time, he also thought that no one could rece Evelyn. "All right. We''ll just call her Bailee. I don''t want to change the name anymore. Evelyn, her name is Bailee. She might look huge, but she is very meek."


    ''Oh, it''s Bailee, not Baby, '' Evelyn thought, but she didn''t say anything.


    Joshua decided to make fun of Sheffield. "Evelyn, the cat is his mistress. He spoils her to no end. He doesn''t even stop her when she messes around with us," he teased.


    The two men waited for a long time, but there was no movement from the woman. They thought that she was ying with Bailee, so they didn''t pay much attention, and took all the food into the kitchen.


    "Achoo!" Suddenly, a sneeze came from the living room.


    Sheffield craned his head from the kitchen and asked, "Evelyn, did you catch a cold?"


    She shook her head. "Sheffield..." Her voice was trembling.


    Even Joshua, who was far away from the cat, sensed that there was something wrong with Evelyn this time.


    The cat walked around her legs, staring at the motionless woman with her yellow eyes.


    "Achoo!" Evelyn sneezed again.


    As soon as Sheffield saw her reaction, he knew what was wrong. "Are you allergic to


    ith Nadia. "I''m having lunch outside. Let''s talk about this when I get back."


    There were two dishes with plum. Sheffield had also cooked the braised fish sticks with celery.


    He sat next to Evelyn. Joshua had to sit alone, opposite to them.


    Sheffield picked up a small slice of trotter and brought it to Evelyn''s lips. "Taste this."


    She was surprised. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I haven''t used the chopsticks yet. Eat."


    Joshua covered his eyes dramatically. "I didn''t see anything. I''m not seeing any of this romantic shit."


    Evelyn picked up her bowl and said, "Put it in the bowl."


    Sheffield insisted, "Open your mouth. Here... Be a good girl."


    When Evelyn tried to protest, he took the opportunity and put the trotter into her mouth.


    From under the table, Joshua kicked Sheffield''s leg and said, "You didn''t ask me toe here for lunch. You just wanted to show off your love for her, didn''t you?"


    Sheffield looked at him with a smug smile and said, "If you feel ufortable, feel free to leave anytime."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I waited for so long for this food. You think I will leave on an empty stomach? I''m not leaving. I''ll be your third wheel. I don''t care!" Joshua began to gulp down the rice.


    Ignoring their banter, Evelyn focused on the delicious food.


    She was in a good mood and ate a lot. She even drank up the whole bowl of soup which Sheffield haddled for her.

 Chapter 839 The Parents Meeting

    After having their lunch, Sheffield checked Evelyn''s legs once again. Luckily, they looked much better after the treatment and there was no trace of the allergy.


    cing the dirty dishes into the dishwasher, he said to Evelyn and Joshua, who were about to leave, "Wait!"


    "Why? Don''t you have to clean up? I''ll drive her back to her office," Joshua said as he changed into his shoes.


    Sheffield wiped his hands on a towel, grabbed his coat and walked towards them. "It''s my job to drive her back."


    Evelyn sighed. "I don''t need either of you to drop me. Tayson is waiting for me downstairs."


    "I don''t care. Let him follow us. I need to attend to something anyway." He needed to get rid of the tattoo.


    The three of them left the house together. Sheffield dropped Evelyn off at thepany.


    He opened the door for her. "Thank you," she said.


    "Evelyn," he called just as she was about to leave.


    She turned around and looked at him.


    "Do miss me while I''m gone." With a wicked smile, he winked at her.


    The corners of Evelyn''s lips lifted into an unnoticeable smile. But in the end, she still rebuked, "Don''t expect this to happen again. We are not going to be together."


    Sheffield''s smile remained. He leaned against the car door and waved at her. "I''ll cook chicken wings with plum next time, or maybe some toast with brown sugar and plum."


    Evelyn left without turning back.


    It was not until her figure disappeared into the building that the smile on his face gradually faded away.


    ''Eve, no matter how much you push me away, I won''t give up, '' he swore.


    To Evelyn''s and Joshua''splete surprise, their parents met each other soon after that. They hadn''t even told them the time and ce of the meeting beforehand.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    When Evelyn arrived at the building, she ran into Joshua, who had just gotten off work. "I''m sorry, Evelyn. It was probably my mom''s idea. I had nned to put off the meeting between the two families, but my dad called your dad. I don''t know what they talked about, but in the end, they decided to meet tonight," Joshua said.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    engaged so soon. I''m sorry. I hope you understand." Evelyn looked at Mr. and Mrs. Fan apologetically.


    Penelope Dong was a little stunned, but soon tried to smooth things over. "Evelyn is right, Mr. Huo. We are being too pushy. We should let them be for now. Our children''s feelings are more important than anything else."


    "Evelyn, listen to me. Get engaged now. Love develops over time." It was rare for Carlos to be adamant in front of Evelyn.


    Joshua took a deep breath and looked into Carlos'' eyes. "Mr. Huo, thank you for approving of me. I''m truly honored. But Evelyn''s feelings are important to me as well. How about we do what she desires?"


    He had had absolutely no idea that Evelyn''s father was Carlos Huo. He figured Sheffield wasn''t aware either, that his future father-inw was such a powerful man.


    Joshua said a silent prayer for his best friend.


    But when he stole a nce at Terilynn, he felt a dull pain in his temples. If he wanted to pursue the younger daughter, he had to deal with Carlos Huo too. He would end up having to go through the same test as Sheffield, and Joshua couldn''t smile anymore just thinking about it.


    ''If I butter up the old man now, I might have a better chance in the future, '' he thought desperately.


    Carlos stared at Evelyn unhappily, while Evelyn stared back at him stubbornly. The atmosphere in the private booth turned awkward and a little aggressive.

 Chapter 840 Where Were You

    It fell on Debbie to smooth things over. With a smile, she put her hand on Carlos'' and said, "Honey, Mrs. Fan and Joshua are right. Getting engaged is a big deal. Think about Evelyn. Don''t push her too hard."


    Terilynn also spoke. "Dad, it''s all your fault. Why are you giving Evelyn a hard time?"


    Carlos cast a cold nce at Terilynn. Then, she fell into silence. He looked at Debbie and then turned to the waiter and demanded, "Serve the dishes."


    While Evelyn was eating her dinner without thinking about it, Joshua whispered in her ear, "So what do you think of me?"


    ''What?'' Confused, Evelyn asked, "Do you really n to..."


    Joshua knew what she wanted to say. He shook his head and said, "Of course not. It''s just a question. It has nothing to do with our rtionship." He knew she was Sheffield''s woman. She was persona non nookie¡ªoff limits.


    What he meant was, what did she think about him being her brother-inw?


    Evelyn looked at him up and down. Joshua was wearing a dark suit and his leather shoes glinted in the light. "You don''t look like a prosecutor."


    Every prosecutor she''d ever met had been super-serious. But just like Sheffield, Joshua was the opposite.


    A look of amusement shed across his face. "Then what do you think I look like?" Joshua asked with strong interest.


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at him. "You look like... like... I don''t know." she answered honestly.


    When he heard this, Joshua was speechless.


    Watching them whispering to each other, every elder was happy to see them getting on well. Everyone except Debbie, that was.


    As the parents of both families were quite powerful, they were also busy¡ªtheir dinner was over before long.


    They hadn''t reached an agreement on the date of engagement by the end. Evelyn was quite adamant about that.


    After they parted, Joshua drove his parents home. Penelope turned to her son. "Josh, why does Evelyn not want to marry you?"


    "Because we''ve only known each other a few days. Jeez, you guys! One blind date and you have us march


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n as they got in the car, Evelyn asked Carlos in a cold voice, "Dad, why are you so eager to marry me off?"


    Carlos never did anything without a reason.


    Carlos didn''t deny it.


    His attitude annoyed Evelyn. "You''re afraid I''ll get back together with Sheffield, aren''t you?"


    "Yes!" Carlos admitted.


    Evelyn was pissed off. "Look, I stopped seeing him, okay? Cause you wanted me to. Have you ever asked me if I want to be with Joshua?"


    "Aren''t you going out with him?" Since they were dating, it showed she didn''t hate him. At least Carlos thought so.


    "I tried going out with him because I didn''t want to disappoint you. But now you''re trying to marry us, after a few days. It''s ridiculous!" The more Evelyn thought about it, the angrier she got. Carlos had never tried to mess with her dating life before. So why now? He even wanted to arrange her marriage.


    Seeing Carlos and Evelyn turn on each other, Debbie covered his mouth and said to Evelyn, "Evelyn, your dad did what he thought was right. If you don''t want to marry Joshua, then don''t. It''s fine. We can wait."


    Carlos shook Debbie''s hand off and said, "We can wait?" Carlos cast a cold nce at Evelyn and asked, "Evelyn, where were you this afternoon?"


    Evelyn opened her mouth and stammered, "I was with Joshua. "


    "And?" Carlos fixed his eyes on her, waiting for her response.

 Chapter 841 Defiant Daughter

    Evelyn was flustered by her father''s sharp gaze. "Why are you asking me if you already know the answer? Dad, I''m almost thirty, and I need some privacy. Isn''t Tayson going back to his hometown soon? Let him go back early."


    "Nonsense! When Tayson leaves, I''ll find a new bodyguard for you. You are not allowed to go anywhere alone."


    Evelyn couldn''t stand Carlos anymore. She pulled at her hair which unevenly fell over her shoulders and said irritably, "I want to get out."


    "Why? Where are you going?" Carlos asked, his tone so cold that anyone else would have frozen over. But, not his dear daughter.


    Evelyn raised her voice. "Dad! I don''t get any freedom around you, do I? Stop the car!"


    Terilynn was driving. She slowed down, but Carlos ordered coldly, "Terilynn, keep driving."


    Debbie sighed. "Carlos, what are you doing? Evelyn should decide who she wants to be with. Stop worrying."


    "No way! I have not meddled in her affairs before, but what did she give us in return? She got pregnant! And almost died after¡ª"


    "Dad!" Evelyn interrupted him. "Tell me. Why didn''t you let me talk to them about that? You can do whatever you want, but I have to keep my mouth shut? Do you think I could hide my pregnancy from Joshua if we get married?"


    "I''m not asking you to keep it from him. You can tell him in private. You can''t just talk about it in a public ce. And who is to me for that, huh? You made the mistake of falling for the wrong guy." Carlos was fuming mad.


    It was their first time arguing, and all because of a man none of them had ever seen, except Evelyn.


    Trying her best to suppress her anger, she hissed in her sister''s ear, "Terilynn, stop the car right now."


    Terilynn also thought that they both needed to calm down. Ignoring Carlos'' angry orders, she pulled over.


    Carlos got out of the car after Evelyn and told his daughter coldly, "Evelyn, I will not allow you to see him."


    Evelyn


    you came to me. If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s fine."


    "My father wants me to get engaged to Joshua."


    Sheffield''s grip tightened on her arms. "Did you agree?"


    Evelyn didn''t answer. "Do you need to go to the hospital tonight?" she asked softly, resting her head on his shoulder. She knew that it was not easy being a doctor; they often needed to work night shifts.


    "No. I''m focusing on my research and development right now. I don''t have to go to the hospital."


    "How''s the research going?"


    Sheffield smiled, "Not bad. Evelyn, are you here because your father wants you to get engaged to Joshua? Did you have a fight?"


    ''Someone must have provoked her so badly for her to actuallye to me voluntarily, '' he thought.


    Evelyn didn''t respond. She was in no mood to answer any of his questions. Right now, she regretted yelling at her father and getting emotional in front of him.


    "Is it your work? Or do you have some family issues?" he pried.


    She still remained silent.


    Without asking any more questions, he kissed her forehead and said in a rxed tone, "The password to my home is 934082. You can drop by any time you want."


    "Why are you telling me this? I won''te here again." She was only here tonight because she was furious at her father.

 Chapter 842 Turning Evelyn Down

    Sheffield chuckled. "I know you''re busy. Would youe and have sex with me when you''re free?"


    "Sheffield!" she said in a warning tone.


    Sheffield knew he made her angry. He tried to talk her down. "Just kidding. Don''t be mad¡ªplease. Well, okay, I''m not really kidding. I can''t stop thinking about that body... Okay, I''ll stop."


    All of a sudden, Evelyn pinched his face and his handsome face twisted.


    Evelyn was amused. She giggled and even narrowed her eyes.


    Sheffield had no time to care about his face in her hand. He was shocked by her suddenughing and mumbled, "Man! You''re so hot!"


    ''What a perfect woman! I''m crazy about her!'' he thought.


    Realizing what she was doing, Evelyn let go and stood up. "I''m not going home tonight. Get me a set of pajamas. I need a bath." While saying that, she walked towards his bedroom. Suddenly, she remembered something and turned around to ask the man, "That''s okay, right?"


    One side of his face was still reddish. He thought about it for a bit and said, "No."


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to turn her down. Embarrassed, she took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry. I misunderstood. I''ll go."


    But she was stopped by Sheffield.


    He stood up and held her in his arms. Before she could react, he pressed his lips to hers.


    Evelyn was taken aback. She didn''te here to sleep with him.


    After a long while, Sheffield held her tightly, his forehead against hers. "It''s not like that. You know how much I want you to stay. But I can''t, not tonight. If you do, your dad will kill me! And if I''m dead, we can''t be together!"


    He didn''t want to mess with his future father-inw. Sheffield knew that the old man probably knew where Evelyn was right now.


    If he slept with her openly like this, her father would be unhappy. Things between him and Evelyn would get even worse.


    Evelyn gasped for air. "So my dad gets a little over the top. You gonna let him scare you?"


    Sheffieldughed in a low voice and


    the world racingpetition! He just beat Fowler, anotherpetitor, and won a bet of five million!"


    Shocked, Evelyn took a look at the man checking his engine and testing the instruments. She couldn''t believe her ears. ''Sheffield is a world champion? So maybe he earned the money to buy his ten-million-dor car?''


    Looking at this man again, she suddenly felt he was very mysterious. He was good at using scalpels, research and development, Chinese medicine, and racing. He was good at so many things. What else could he do?


    When he came back and saw how shocked Evelyn was, Sheffield asked the man next to him, "What did you say to my wife?"


    "Wow, you''re calling her your wife already?" the man teased.


    "Of course. She''s my woman, my one and only, from now on!" Sheffield casually wrapped his arm around Evelyn''s shoulder.


    The man gave a thumbs up to him and said, "I''m impressed. It seems that most women on our race track are about to cry."


    Sheffield gave an indifferent smile and gently said to Evelyn, "Why don''t you drive?"


    Evelyn shook her head.


    "Then I will take you on a drive around the track! Wait for me. I need to change into my racing suit." She knew what he meant. Far from restrictive formal wear, a racing suit was form-fitting, padded, and me-retardant.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 843 Dont Scare Me Like That

    As Sheffield left, Evelyn observed his car.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was from her sister. "Terilynn," she answered.


    "Evelyn, where are you?"


    "Outside."


    "You cane back now. Dad is not angry anymore. Mom scolded him, and he sort of regrets arguing with you." Terilynn had juste back fromforting Carlos. Now, she was back in her bedroom, consoling Evelyn.


    "I''ll wait a little longer."


    "Okay. Did you really go to him? It sounds pretty lively there. Where are you?" Terilynn could hear people shouting and cheering.


    Sheffield walked towards Evelyn, wearing his racing suit, and he had a helmet in his hand. "Don''t worry about me. Go to bed. I''ll talk to youter."


    "Oh, okay. Take care of yourself."


    "Hmm."


    Sheffield put the helmet on for her. "Get a feel of it first. If you want to drive by yourselfter, I''ll bring you a change of clothes."


    "Okay."


    They got into a racing car; several racers were already driving in the tracks.


    "Hang on. I''m starting." In seconds, the car shot off like an arrow.


    It was Evelyn''s first time in a racing car. She clutched the rail and gnashed her teeth as she fixed her eyes on the track.


    Sheffield skillfully controlled the steering wheel. Considering that it was her first time at an auto racing, he slowed down deliberately to let her adapt to the speed.


    When he came to a U turn, the rear of the car slid, and Sheffield made a perfect drift.


    After a fewps, Evelyn''s head was messed up. Before she could see anything clearly, they were at the finishing line.


    The cheering and shouting outside the car were deafening. She gradually came to her senses.


    Sheffield took off his helmet and asked, "How are you feeling? Do you want to drive the car yourself?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "No, thank you." She was scared. And it was dark outside; she could hardly see anything.


    Sheffiel


    ving Sheffield behind.


    He ran after the car at once. "Evelyn, that''s dangerous! Evelyn!"


    But she couldn''t hear him. The car had already gone too far away.


    Sheffield was ditched mercilessly.


    He was worried about Evelyn. She had never driven a racing car before. He anxiously ran to the monitor and watched.


    Luckily, Evelyn wasn''t driving too fast; she drove smoothly. At least, everything seemed fine on the race track.


    He waited for her to pull over after the firstp. However, Evelyn elerated to 150 miles per hour.


    Even though Sheffield sometimes drove over 300 miles per hour, and she was only driving at half his speed, she was still in danger because she was a green hand.


    He rushed to the finish line and waited for her to stop.


    After twops, she still didn''t feel like slowing down. During the thirdp, Sheffield waved to her and ran to themand tform. He continued to wave to make her stop.


    Evelyn cast a nce at him, but the car sped past him again.


    After the fourthp, the car finally began to slow down. Sheffield ran towards the car, relieved.


    When the car stoppedpletely, he opened the door and pulled the woman out of the car. "Thank God, you are safe! Evelyn, don''t scare me like that!"

 Chapter 844 You Are So Kind To Me

    Evelyn gasped in his arms to calm herself down. "Sheffield..."


    "I''m here."


    "Don''t ever... race again."


    "Why not?" He looked at her in confusion.


    "It''s too scary..." Her legs were still soft and trembling.


    Only God knew where she had gotten the courage from. She drove a racing car, all by herself, and finished fourps!


    She had raced for so long because it acted as an outlet for her emotions. She put all that frustration into racing.


    "Don''t worry. I''m used to it already," replied Sheffield. He took off her helmet and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Don''t do it. Just focus on your research."


    "Are you worried about me?" he asked with a grin.


    Evelyn scoffed.


    She pushed the man away and walked towards the changing room.


    Sheffield followed her. "Evelyn, if you don''t want me to, I won''t race again. But you have to promise me that you will break up with Joshua and be my girlfriend."


    "You can keep racing, Sheffield. I don''t care."


    He shook his head. "I won''t race again. I won''t¡ªNo, wait. Never racing again might be a little too hard for me, but I wille here less often hereafter."


    "Whatever. I''m going to get changed."


    "Okay, let''s change together."


    "Go away!"


    When they entered the fitting room, Sheffield insisted on squeezing into her room. She rolled her eyes at the man and ordered, "Get out!"


    "Come on! Let''s do it together! I''ve seen you. And you''ve seen every part of m¡ª Ow, ow, ow! Evelyn, I was just kidding. That hurts." She pulled his ear.


    "That''s right. Get out of here or I''ll rip it off!" She tried to cover her embarrassment with her fierce attitude.


    He nodded obediently. "I''ll leave. Let go."


    Evelyn let go of his ear and Sheffield fled to the dressing room next door. "I''m right here. Call me if you need anything."


    Evelyn didn''t answer. She looked at the wall with a smile on her face.


    He stared at the wall too, grinning even wider as he imagined her changing her clothe


    trothal gift to you? Will your father agree?" He looked at her with a soft smile.


    Evelyn didn''t answer his question. "You seem confident. Are you sure you will seed?"


    With passion burning in his eyes, he replied, "Of course, I will. I always do."


    She was one of his goals. He had sworn to win her heart, no matter how, even if she was to get engaged to Joshua.


    Evelyn didn''t retort. "Well then, go for it."


    Sheffield followed her out of the car and shouted to her as she walked towards the manor, "You haven''t given me your phone number yet. What if I miss you?"


    She stopped and raised her voice without looking back. "Why should I care?"


    Sheffield howled, "Evelyn, don''t do this to me. We drove together." He didn''t want to remind her that they had already slept together. After all, since they hade back to Y City, he hadn''t been able to get intimate with her, let alone sleep with her. It was quite frustrating and embarrassing for him.


    So, he kept that out of their conversations.


    Without his noticing, Evelyn smiled and answered, "When did I ever drive with you? I have no memory of such a thing."


    "Hey! Did you forget that we drove bumper cars together?"


    ''Bumper cars?'' Evelyn didn''t respond this time. Looking at his broad smile, she felt like she was being hit on.

 Chapter 845 Be Happy

    Evelyn walked in through the side gate of the manor. It was not until she was out of sight that Sheffield finally got into his car.


    When she entered the manor, she saw Carlos standing under one of the gardenmps.


    Wearing only thin pajamas, Carlos stood with folded arms, expressionless, as he watched his daughter walk in.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. From where he stood, he could easily see Sheffield''s car parked outside. ''Holy crap! Dad must have seen him, '' she thought to herself.


    She took a deep breath and hugged him. "Dad, I''m sorry. I got too emotional earlier."


    Carlos'' waiting at the gatete at night for her melted away all her anger.


    He sighed, "I thought you wouldn''te back."


    "Then why are you here?" Evelyn asked yfully, leaning on his shoulder.


    "I...I was taking a walk." That was themest excuse Carlos coulde up with.


    Evelyn chuckled. "He insisted that Ie back home. Dad, he''s a nice guy¡ª"


    "Did he brainwash you again?" Carlos interrupted her.


    He didn''t believe that Sheffield was the one who had asked her toe back to the manor. As far as Carlos knew, Sheffield was a cheater, who lied to Evelyn again and again.


    Evelyn realized that as long as Sheffield was involved, Carlos would be too angry to talk to her. "Never mind, Dad. Let''s go inside and get some rest."


    She took her father''s arm. They walked towards the vi slowly.


    "Listen to me, Evelyn. Try to get along with Joshua Fan."


    Evelyn didn''t want to talk about it. "Dad, if you mention that again, I''ll move into my apartment and stay there."


    She had an apartment in the city, and she usually stayed there when she workedte into the night. She only came back to the manor when she got off work early.


    "Fine. Let''s talk about work."


    "Not that either."


    Carlos sighed and said, "You just don''t want to talk to me."


    "Come on, Dad! I love you so much. You know it. From now on, I will try my best to get on well with Joshua, so that he can be your son-inw


    your¡ª?" he managed to ask Evelyn.


    "He''s my dad," she replied sullenly.


    Sheffield looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. "Dad?" he repeated.


    Carlos'' brows knitted even tighter, his eyes were as dark as ink. He raised his fist again to punch him.


    At the sight of his fist, Sheffield came to his senses and greeted Carlos respectfully, "Dad¡ª Sorry¡­Mr. Huo, it''s nice to meet you."


    Carlos cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn and said coldly, "Evelyn, let go of me. I''m gonna teach this boy a lesson today."


    "Dad, look at his face! It''s swollen already! Stop!" Evelyn was very anxious. How did Sheffield even know that she was here?


    But Carlos didn''t listen to her. He shook off her hand, pressed Sheffield against the floor and beat him up. "Didn''t you say you were gonna kill me? Fight back now!"


    Holding his head in his hands, Sheffield curled up on the floor. "I won''t fight back. Even if you beat me to death, I can''t fight back."


    Carlos'' martial arts skills were top notch. Each punch was powerful. Evelyn looked at the man on the floor, her heart aching. With reddened eyes, she pulled Carlos away and said, "Dad, please stop. He''ll get seriously injured if you hit him again."


    "Seriously injured?" Carlos asked. "If he gets seriously injured so easily, then he is a pussy. Why would you fall for a pussy like him?"

 Chapter 846 Evelyns Dad

    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. "Dad, Uncle Darrell is still waiting for you inside. Shouldn''t you go back to him?"


    Carlos paused and finally let go of Sheffield. He stood up and straightened his clothes. "Call security. Ask them to throw him out."


    Evelyn helped Sheffield sit up. She raised her head to look at her father and said resignedly, "Dad, you go check on Uncle Darrell. I''ll talk to him."


    Carlos cast a cold nce at the pair and entered the bedroom with a snort.


    Sheffield wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sat up on the floor. "You''re Carlos Huo''s daughter?" he asked, still dumbfounded.


    Evelyn gaped at him. "You didn''t know?" His face was ck and blue, but he insisted on asking her irrelevant questions as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, I know now! Joshua didn''t tell me. Give me a break, you guys!" Sheffield felt frustrated. He was well aware that Evelyn was from a rich family, but he hadn''t expected her to be so rich and powerful.


    Even though he knew that she worked for ZL Group, he didn''t think that thepany actually belonged to her family.


    "You arepletely messed up." She fixed his clothes.


    "No wonder your father doesn''t like me... Wait!" Sheffield looked at her ponderously. "Joshua is not even as capable as I am. I can at least earn some money and support you, but he cannot even support himself with his low sry. Why does your father like him more than me? Does he like poor guys or something?"


    Evelyn stood up from the floor. "Why don''t you worry about the wound on your face for now?"


    Sheffield stood up as well. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt."


    Evelyn reached out her index finger and poked the swollen part of his face. "Ouch! It hurts! Evelyn, easy..."


    She couldn''t help butugh at his reaction.


    Upon hearing Sheffield''s scream, Carlos walked out of the bedroom again and asked with a long face, "Why are you still here?"


    Sheffield covered his face with one hand and stared at Carlos, who looked like he was ready to beat him up again. He said has


    os Huo on the Inte before. But since he and Debbie had gotten married, much more information about him started spreading online. The news was mostly about Debbie. They seemed to love each other very much.


    When Sheffield saw the name "Debbie Nian," he paused and remembered the time when they were in D City.


    Evelyn had told him that she liked Debbie''s songs.


    ''Debbie is her mom. No wonder she likes her, '' he thought.


    Her sister, Terilynn Huo, was a student ofw. They had met at lunch a few days back. He had only heard about Evelyn''s brother, Matthew Huo, from her, and there was nothing on the Inte about him.


    Logically speaking, the heir of a tycoon group should be the focus of the media, but there was no trace of him on the Inte. It seemed that he was as low-key as his father.


    Sheffield read through Evelyn''s family background briefly and put theptop away. He decided to continue his investigationter that night. Right now, he needed a drink and a word with Joshua. As he waited in the car, he thought of an idea.


    Sheffield took out his phone and opened the music app. He typed "Debbie Nian" and some of her albums popped up.


    He clicked one of them randomly and yed it.


    The soothing and melodious song rang in the car. He could feel the music in his veins. ''It shouldn''t be difficult to learn, '' he thought.

 Chapter 847 The Mother-In-Law

    Sheffield flipped through the song list;


    he was dumbfounded by the sheer number of songs.


    Debbie Nian represented an era of Chinese music. Even though her songs were ten or even twenty years old, they were still popr. There was no singer in the country who was as famous as her. When she was still active in the music industry, she had produced fifteen albums, with ten songs in each of them. An astounding total of 150 songs.


    ''How am I supposed to learn all of these in such a short time?''


    Joshua arrived at their meeting ce earlier than Sheffield. When his friend walked into the private booth, Joshua stood up abruptly and stared at his swollen face. Sheffield sat on the sofa and poured himself a ss of whiskey. "What the hell happened to you? Who was brave enough to hit Maestro Tang? Did you have a fight with Evelyn''s lover?" Something was not right. Very few people could touch Sheffield.


    After gulping down the whiskey, Sheffield mmed the ss on the table. Then, he stood up and cracked his knuckles as he moved towards Joshua.


    Joshua quickly put up his defense. "What are you doing?"


    Sheffield grabbed his arm and punched him in the face.


    Joshua didn''t know why he was getting hit, so he fought back. But it was useless. Sheffield was much better at martial arts than he was. The man used to lead people into fights in the streets of M Country.


    Before long, Joshua had dark circles around his eyes. Regardless of the pain, he roared angrily, "Sheffield, if you don''t tell me what is going on, I''m so done with this friendship!"


    Sheffield took a deep breath. He felt much better after giving Joshua what he deserved. He let go of him and said, "You knew that Evelyn is Carlos Huo''s daughter."


    Joshua stared at him nkly. "Didn''t I tell you?" he asked.


    "Cut the crap, asshole!" Sheffield roared, ring daggers at him.


    "I remember telling you." Ever since he had learned about it, Joshua had been thinking of telling Sheffield about it. ''Did I forget?'' "All right, I forgot! But what does it have to do with this? Did Carlos hit you?!" That was the only possible ex


    inw happy, half the effort would be made.


    Joshua was stunned for a while. Then, he quickly held his old friend tighter in his arm and said, "My dear brother-inw. Yes, I''ll call you ''brother-inw'' from now on! This is a wonderful idea!"


    With a disgusted look on his face, Sheffield pushed him away and shouted, "Get off me!"


    Joshua was not angry anymore. He snuggled closer to Sheffield. "Come on, Sheff. Let me give you a kiss..."


    There was a sudden creaking sound. The door of the private booth flew open all of a sudden. "Hi. Is Sheffield¡­ here?"


    The voice faded as soon as the person saw what was going on inside the booth.


    Terilynn had never expected to see such a¡­ romantic scene.


    Two handsome men were making out. The scene was so beautiful that she almost wished them happiness.


    She had heard from Evelyn that Sheffield had gotten beaten up. But, she ended up witnessing her future brother-inw and Sheffield¡­ well, making out in a private booth.


    The atmosphere was more awkward than it could be put into words. It didn''t ur to Joshua or Sheffield that someone would break into the room all of a sudden. They maintained the ambiguous posture.


    Terilynn covered her eyes and said, "I... I''m sorry. I''m so sorry... I didn''t mean to interfere. I''ll leave now, you two continue..."


    ''Continue?'' Sheffield immediately pushed Joshua away. "Get away, you son of a bitch!"

 Chapter 848 My Father Hit Me

    Joshua jumped to his feet, quickly straightening his clothes. He caught up with Terilynn just as she was about to leave. "Terilynn, you''ve misunderstood. It''s not what you think..."


    She sighed and said, "Joshua, I don''t discriminate against gay people, but it''s not kind to use my sister to cover up who you really are. You''ve gone out of line. And she was so worried about Sheffield that she asked me toe and check on him."


    Evelyn had asked Tayson to find out where Sheffield had gone. She had called Terilynn soon after and had asked her to check if he was fine.


    "No, no, no. It''s not like that..." Joshua tried to exin.


    But Sheffield''s mind was elsewhere. He jumped up from the sofa and ran to her. "Did Evelyn really ask you to check up on me?"


    His smile was so charming that Terilynn blushed and quickly nodded, "Yes. She said that Dad hit you." But, she didn''t know why.


    Sheffield grinned. "Please tell her that I''m feeling very miserable. Not only was I beaten to a pulp by her father, but now, I am being taken advantage of by her boyfriend too. Ask her toe and help me."


    Joshua gaped at him. He really wanted to beat this man to death. He kept throwing him under the bus all the time. "Terilynn, listen to me. It''s nothing like¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter. I respect your sexual orientation, but please let go of my sister, okay? Don''t hurt her. She really likes you, otherwise she wouldn''t have chosen to be with you. But she isn''t desperate to date someone who isn''t even interested in her." She stared at Joshua. Terilynn always preferred to negotiate before resorting to force.


    Sheffield didn''t care. All he could think about was how much Evelyn was worried about him. Before Joshua could say anything, heughed and coaxed the little sister, "Terilynn, can you tell me Evelyn''s phone number? I want to personally inform her that I''m fine."


    "Evelyn''s numbe


    "Sheffield," Horace called him.


    After saying goodbye to the nurses, Sheffield walked towards his office. Along the way, many people showed their concerns about his face, but he just smiled and told them that he was fine.


    Staring at him, Horace asked, "Where have you been? What happened to your face? It was fine in the morning."


    "Don''t ask. Just fix it." He threw the first-aid kit to Horace.


    Horace opened the kit and took out the medicine to treat the swelling. At the same time, the doctors in the department came to check on Sheffield.


    "I''m okay. I made a small mistake and my father hit me," he told them with a faint smile.


    Nobody doubted it, and they even asked him what mistake he had made to make his face look like that.


    Horace asked, "I''ve never heard anything about your family before, and I didn''t ask either. Now that this has happened, tell me, what do your parents do? I''ve never seen them. Do they live in another city?"


    "No, they''re here."


    Only he knew which set of parents he was talking about.


    "Oh. Did your father hit you because you skipped work?" Horace took out a cotton swab, dipped it in some medicine to dissipate the swelling and the bruises on his face. He threw him an ice bag to ce on his face.

 Chapter 849 I Love Someone Else

    "Something like that," Sheffield replied.


    Horace let the topic go, sensing that he didn''t want to talk about it.


    After running away with Terilynn from the private booth, Joshua got into the elevator with her and loosened his grip on her wrist. "Shall we go somewhere else? I have to talk to you about something."


    Terilynn straightened her sleeves and looked at him in confusion. "What do we have to talk about?"


    Joshua replied, "I want to talk about your sister and also exin what you just saw."


    "Um, I don''t think that''s necessary." Terilynn walked out of the elevator and Joshua followed. She felt like he was acting really weird.


    "It really is necessary," he insisted as he caught up to her. If she had misunderstood him, then his love would end before it even started.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. Just break up with my sister as soon as possible!" she said, respecting his secret.


    Joshua looked at her helplessly. "No, listen to me. I like women. I''m not gay. Did you see my face? Sheffield beat me up. If he loved me, would he do this to me? And..." He was too ashamed to continue, but he had to make it clear to her. "Although I have never done it, I''m clearly aware of my sexual orientation."


    ''Done it? Done what?''


    His serious expression made her want to believe him. "Fine, I understand. I have to get back to school now. Bye."


    "It''s almost noon. Let''s have lunch together. I remember you like Chinese, right? I know a good restaurant around here." He looked at her with a kind of yearning she wasn''tfortable with.


    "No way. You are my brother-inw. We have to avoid arousing gossip," she refused bluntly. There was something clearly off about this man.


    But Joshua couldn''t give up yet. "Terilynn, you know that I met your sister on a blind date, right?"


    "I know that."


    "Well, your sister doesn''t love me. You know that too, don''t you?" he exined patiently.


    She fell silent, wondering if Eve


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    mother has a nickname for Evelyn. She gave it to her when she was little. Guess what it is."


    "Nickname?"


    "Yes."


    "Eve?" he asked after a moment''s pause. Sheffield called her that way.


    "No, Dad calls her by that name. Mom often calls her Piggy!" Sheughed out loud. "It''s probably hard for you to imagine that my sister, who is so aloof, has such a funny nickname, huh?" Only Debbie still called Evelyn "Piggy" from time to time. Every time Evelyn heard it, she would remind her mom to stop calling her that.


    Joshuaughed, not because of Evelyn''s nickname, but because of the bright smile on Terilynn''s face. "Cute," hemented.


    "My mother can''t help calling her by that name. Evelyn protests all the time, but Mom never listens."


    Even after lunch, she continued to talk about her sister. Joshua interrupted, "Terilynn?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m sorry, but I have to ask. Are you with Tayson now?" He really wanted to know.


    Terilynn froze. She took a sip of the juice and said in a low voice, "No. He''s getting married to someone else." She pretended to be indifferent and asked him, "Does the whole world know that I like Tayson?"


    He reckoned that she was wondering how he knew it.


    "I saw you that night at the bar, when you were drunk. I guessed the rest," he replied honestly.

 Chapter 850 The File

    "I''m relieved to know that. I thought the whole world knew about it. That would have been too embarrassing." Terilynn covered her face with both hands in embarrassment.


    Joshua felt sorry for her. Although she was upset, she still pretended not to care. "You know what? You are an amazing woman. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t like you. You will meet someone more suitable for you." ''Like me, for example.''


    "Thank you. I don''t want to talk about him right now."


    "Okay, let''s not. Do you have sses this afternoon?" He was ted to know that she was single.


    "Yes, I have been really busy with my studiestely."


    "Do you already have ns for the future?"


    "Hmm... I will study further to get my doctorate, and then be awyer," she replied after a short pause.


    "Have you ever considered being a court judge?" Maybe she could work in the same institution he did.


    "I haven''t given that much thought. I''m sort of like my mother. I am not fit to be a judge." She was easy-going and free-spirited, and had never been a stately person.


    Joshua nodded thoughtfully. "Being awyer is awesome. Keep going. I have faith in you."


    "Thank you," she said with a soft smile.


    After lunch, Joshua drove her to Y City University and didn''t leave until she disappeared from his sight.


    He had gained all that information from her about Evelyn for Sheffield.


    That night, he went to see his best friend. "So, your sister-inw said that Evelyn has a cute nickname. Her mom calls her Piggy!" He didn''t think it was funny when Terilynn had said it. But now, he couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    But he swore to himself that he would never make fun of Evelyn. He just thought the name was incredibly funny.


    Sheffield smiled too when he heard the nickname. He thought it was lovely.


    Heughed for a while, and then gave a good beating to Joshua. "How dare youugh at my woman! Fuck off!"


    Joshua punched him back yfully and said, "I''mughing at my girlfriend! It''s none of your business."


    Sheffield dered, "You have one day to break up with her. Other


    n, get me two more. I am taking Dollie."


    "Why do you suddenly want to go to the wine tasting party?" Sheffield had always been a mysterious friend. He continued to pique Joshua''s curiosity.


    Leaning against the back of the seat, Sheffield said in a casual tone, "I just want to taste some wine, and see the world."


    Joshua scoffed. "Bro, you own a considerablyrge private wine store abroad, and you''re telling me that you want to go to some local wine tasting party. You think I am stupid?"


    "I do. Let''s just go together."


    "Fine. Are you sure you want to bring Dollie, and not Evelyn?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Okay."


    In the living room of the Xiang Residence


    After hanging up the phone, Dollie looked at the man sitting opposite her. "Dad, that was Sheffield. He wants to take me to the wine tasting party."


    Sidell was silent for a moment. "What''s he up to? Didn''t you say that he didn''t like you? So, why is he asking you out?"


    "I don''t know. It does seem like he cares about Evelyn Huo. But, he still maintains a rtionship with me." Sheffield loved Evelyn. Dollie was not blind or stupid; she could tell.


    "He is not as simple as we think he is." Sidell was determined to investigate the man.


    ording to his investigations, Sheffield''s parents were business people, and they had died in a car ident ten years ago. Sheffield was left behind. He was an orphan.

 Chapter 851 Wish I Could Win Your Heart

    Sheffield studied abroad, and Darius footed the bill. After that, Darius pulled strings to get him a spot at First General Hospital.


    "I think you''re overreacting, Dad. He''s just a yboy. He''ll settle down after we''re married with kids." Dollie had lived with two boyfriends before. None of them ever stopped going out and partying, but they weren''t married, either.


    Sidell thought for a bit. "Mmm...maybe. It''s not bad that he''s picky. A lot of men are picky when ites to their women. He just dumped a ton of cash into his research and development operations. When I asked him about it, he imed he found a sponsor. And he wouldn''t tell me who. He also said he made some of that money racing cars. He''s loaded, but he wouldn''t be, if he didn''t win races, not to mention that investor of his. Still, I don''t like it."


    "Come on, Dad. We know he raced against Fowler and won millions on a bet. He didn''t lie to us. Don''t worry about him." Sheffield had many girlfriends over the years, but not like Evelyn. She was special to him.


    He told Dollie he had gotten close to Evelyn for a reason, but Dollie wasn''t sure about that. Sometimes she had a feeling that the "reason" was that he was attracted to the young CEO.


    She had to admit that Evelyn was pretty amazing. She was rich, beautiful, and was a CEO. Men had every reason to fall in love with her.


    She decided she had to try and make Sheffield forget about Evelyn. She wanted him all to herself.


    "He is applying for a patent for those drugs. You have to win his heart before that goes through!" Sidell told his daughter. Once Sheffield''s patents were approved, it meant he was a genius with unlimited prospects and endless wealth.


    "Will do, Father."


    Two of Sheffield and Joshua''s mutual friends were back in the country. Being old friends, they decided to meet for dinner and catch up.


    In the biggest private booth of a restaurant, more than ten young people sat around an oval table. The reason for therge number of guests? All of them were with wives


    mber all the time?"


    "I don''t care. I just need my own fans!"


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was busy with her work. After reading a few chapters of a book on the sofa, Terilynn turned on her phone and opened an app to watch videos.


    A few minutester, Terilynn ran in, phone in hand. "Evelyn! Check it out! It''s Sheffield and Joshua."


    She was looking at a video that had more than six million likes. She pressed the rey button so Evelyn could watch it, too.


    The background was a private room in a restaurant. Men and women sat around a table, all singing "Wish I Could Win Your Heart."


    Evelyn didn''t know the men that had sung the first few lines, but she knew Joshua. He sang, "You left. Our youth is behind us. Only people who loved someone deeply will cherish the memory of the past."


    Sheffield was next. He wore a gray leisure suit with a white shirt underneath. His tie was crooked. He sang the refrain, "I just wish I could win your heart, and we would never be apart. But I never knew it takes such great courage to tell you that. I never thought of losing you. I was fooling myself when I said you''de back to me soon. In the end, you became every note in my song."


    He had excellent breath control, and sang so clearly, winning the hearts of many people. Plus, he was the most handsome man there, so people were moved toment.

 Chapter 852 You Are Angry

    "Who''s that? The fourth guy from the left? How could anyone be so handsome? His voice is so pretty! Who is he?"


    "Don''t even be talking about my husband. He''s mine!"


    "Is the girl next to him his girlfriend? No! I''m gonna cry!"


    "Oh my God! He''s so handsome! I''m so in love!"


    "I don''t care if he''s gorgeous; I just want his number. I want to buy him a Lambo, a Ferrari, a Rolls Royce and a Bentley too. Anyone have his number?"


    The song hadn''t even finished ying, and yet there were more than 500ments already.


    Evelyn didn''t care about all that. She wasn''t seeing the same thing everyone else was. All she could see was the girl next to Sheffield¡ªit was Dollie. While Sheffield sang, Dollie fixed her eyes on him, as if he was the center of her attention.


    Scrolling through all thements, including the ones that were only hearts, Terilynn turned to her sister. "Sheffield''s so amazing! You think Dollie is really his girlfriend? Maybe she is. Wherever he goes, she''ll be there with him."


    "I don''t know." Evelyn stared at the pen in her hand, deep in thought.


    "You know something, Eve? One day I saw Sheffield and Joshua kissing andughing together, but Joshua kept exining to me that it wasn''t what I thought. But they were kissing. Do you think they''re an item or not?"


    "No!" Evelyn answered firmly.


    "How do you know?"


    Evelyn lowered her head and looked at the documents on the desk. After a short pause, she found an excuse and answered, "He''s a yboy. Men like him don''t like men."


    "Oh... Joshua said Sheffield never got your number. You two know each other? Why did he want your number?" Terilynn asked Evelyn a lot of questions.


    It urred to Evelyn that Terilynn seemed to be crushing on Sheffield. She reminded her, "I''d stay away from him if I were you. He''s a yboy. He''ll break your heart."


    "I know. He''s totally not my type. Don''t worry, Eve!"


    "Good to know." Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eventually, night fell. Evelyn collected her documents and left the office.


    When she arrived


    field that he was going to the party with Evelyn, but he wasn''t going to say that in front of her. "Okay. See youter."


    "See you."


    After hanging up, Joshua was immersed in thought, ying with his phone.


    He had nned to invite Terilynn to go to the wine-tasting party with him tonight, but before he could do that, Darius called him and told him to take Evelyn instead.


    That was all because Evelyn needed a plus one.


    Joshua was not happy. ''Seriously, Dad? Tons of guys want to go with her. Why can''t she ask one?'' He med it on the parents of both families. They always meddled. They wanted to create opportunities for the two of them.


    But, their efforts would be in vain.


    By the time Joshua and Evelyn arrived at the venue, Sheffield was in the bathroom. So he missed all themotion she caused.


    When he came back to the party, Dollie was looking for him. "Sheffield, I want to buy a bottle of red wine for Dad. I''ve settled on three. Which one is best?"


    Sheffield looked around and said, "Let me pick one for you!"


    "Okay. I¡ª" Dollie was about to say something when a woman approached them. An idea popped into her mind. Suddenly she frowned and looked at Sheffield. "My ear hurts, Sheffield. Could you have a look and see what''s going on?"


    "Ear? Which one?"


    "This one!" But Dollie didn''t move. She just pointed at her left ear.

 Chapter 853 A Kept Man

    Dollie was not a short girl, but Sheffield was taller than her, after all. That was why he had to lower his head to look inside her ear.


    Meanwhile, Dollie actively leaned closer to him. So, obscured by Sheffield''s body, it looked like they were kissing.


    "What part of your ear hurts?" Sheffield asked. He didn''t find anything unusual in her ear, no spot, no swelling.


    Taking a step back, Dollie rubbed her ear and said shyly, "I think I''m all right now. Thanks, Sheffield." After saying that, she bowed her head and touched her lips with the back of her hand.


    Her face was as red as a rose. Anyone who was looking at them behind Sheffield would figure out what he did there.


    Holding a ss of wine, Evelyn kept her same cold expression when she saw them. When she passed by them, she was about to make a detour.


    "Evelyn?" asked Sheffield as soon as he spotted her.


    Today, Evelyn wore a white, sexy, backless, deep V halter dress, revealing her lovely back. Even the two dimples of Venus on her lower back could be seen clearly. Sheffield''s eyes practically left his head to follow her.


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks, turned around and nodded to him indifferently. "Mr. Tang." Then she continued walking.


    Sheffield hade to this wine-tasting party with Dollie for another reason entirely. He didn''t really want to taste the wine, nor did he care about Dollie. Now that he caught sight of Evelyn, he was thrilled,pletely forgetting about Dollie. He quickly caught up to her in an upbeat mood. "Evelyn, we need to talk," he said.


    "We have nothing to talk about."


    "Actually, we do. At least tell me why you''re angry, so I can apologize." She was really confusing him.


    Seeing this, Dollie ran up to him and grabbed on to his arm. "Sheffield, didn''t you say you''d help me pick out a bottle of wine?"


    Sheffield had wanted to break free of Dollie''s grip, but Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him. She walked away heartlessly. He stopped and looked at her receding figure. Sighing, he had no choice but to help Dollie with her wine dilemma.


    When Joshua found Sheffield, he was paying for the bottle of red w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    er inside. He said nonchntly, "Yeah, I''m old-fashioned like that."


    She didn''t know how to respond. The young CEO wanted to explode in anger.


    After walking out of the elevator, he got with the hotel manager so he could rent a room. That way, Evelyn had a ce to get changed.


    The manager of the hotel arranged a presidential suite for her at once. He took a room card and led them to the elevator without checking their ID cards. "Miss Huo, sir, this way please!"


    "Thank you!" Evelyn said politely.


    In the suite


    After dismissing the manager, Sheffield closed the door and held Evelyn in his arms from behind. "Evelyn, you look stunning today," he said after smelling her hair.


    Evelyn angrily pushed his arms away and warned, "Stay away from me."


    He turned her around to look her in the eye. "I wish I could. But every time I see you, I just can''t control myself. I just want to get close to you, kiss you, and... sleep with you!" He kissed her on the lips.


    Evelyn tilted her head and looked away. "One more word and I''ll toss you out of the window."


    "Okay, I''ll stop. But tell me, why on earth are you angry? I have thought about it for a long time, but I still can''t figure it out. Are you angry because you miss me, but I haven''t told you I miss you too?"


    "Where''s your scalpel?"


    "Why do you want my scalpel?"


    "So I can rearrange your face and see how thick your skin is, asshole!"

 Chapter 854 Desire

    Sheffield was amused by Evelyn''s joke. "Don''t bother. My skin is not that thick; in fact, it''s pretty soft. Here, kiss me on the cheek and you will know."


    He drew closer to her.


    Staring at his handsome side face, Evelyn reached out her hand and pinched it hard.


    Sheffield groaned in pain. "Ow, Evelyn! Babe, show some mercy. Please¡­"


    "Shut up!" Evelyn said angrily.


    He immediately shut his mouth.


    With a snort, Evelyn let go of him and walked towards the bathroom. "One more word and I''ll kick you out."


    Gazing at her proud back, Sheffield asked with his hands in his pockets, "Do you really have the heart to do that to me?"


    "I do," she replied coldly.


    The doctor chose to keep his silence for the moment, in case she did drive him away.


    Several evening dresses were soon delivered to her room. Sheffield picked out a red conservative dress for her.


    When Evelyn walked out of the bathroom, in nothing but a bath towel, she frowned at the dress he had chosen. "I don''t want red."


    "Why not?" He thought she would look stunning in it.


    "No reason. Choose another one." Evelyn hadn''t washed her hair; her soft long curls hung down loosely, adding to her allure.


    Desire filled Sheffield''s eyes as he stared at her. How much he wanted to take her right then! But knowing that she was still angry, he swallowed the desire and picked another dress for her. "How about this ck one?"


    Evelyn cast a sideways nce at the dress andmented, "Fine. You may leave now."


    "Eve, let me stay. I will do anything for you," he said with a cheeky grin as he sat down on the bed.


    She observed him carefully and asked, "You will do anything?"


    "Of course. Anything for you," he said firmly and opened his arms to wee her.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "All right then. Sit still. If you make any silly moves, I will have you disappear from my life."


    "Why do¡ª" he started to say, but stopped when she frowned. "Fine. I hear you." Although he didn''t know what her intentions were, he grudgingly agreed.


    Evelyn slowly removed her bath towel, right in front of him, and threw it on his face.


    Her breathtaking beauty turned him on. A hot stream of unco


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to you. I am envious! Is he friends with the son of the Fan family? They were talking to each other throughout the party."


    "Yes, Joshua is his best friend."


    "Wow, your boyfriend is friends with the mayor''s son? You have such an amazing guy."


    "Thank you, I''m ttered."


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at the group of gossiping women, with mockery in her eyes. ''Is she deliberately saying those things so that I would hear them?'' she wondered.


    After an hour, Evelyn went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she walked out, she ran into Sheffield and Dollie.


    At first, the two of them were walking separately. But when Sheffield saw Evelyn walking in their direction, he quickly put his right arm around Dollie''s shoulders and pulled her closer to him.


    As Evelyn walked closer to them, Dollie''s eyes were filled with tion.


    Sheffield deliberately pushed Dollie a little, knocking her into Evelyn.


    Evelyn staggered and took a step back. She cast a cold nce at the man, who had an evil smile on his face.


    ''How childish!'' she sulked.


    When he saw her angry expression, Sheffield thought that she was feeling jealous of his intimacy with Dollie. So, he asked proudly, "What? Do you feel threatened now? I can''t help it; I''m popr with women."


    Since she didn''t cherish him, he needed to provoke her to make her realize his importance.


    Evelyn shot a nce at Dollie, who was wearing a pink dress, and sneered, "Her? Threaten me?"

 Chapter 855 He Wants To Make Us Happy

    Dollie''s face darkened at Evelyn''s words. "What are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? Don''t try to y your little tricks on me. I don''t care about Sheffield Tang at all. He''s yours for the taking!" After saying that, Evelyn turned and left, leaving Dollie and Sheffield alone.


    Taking a look at the man she was with, Dollie was annoyed. He still wore that exasperating smirk. "The nerve of that woman! She said she didn''t care about you!"


    "I don''t care!" He cared about her, and he believed that Evelyn would finally care about him one day.


    ''Does she really think I''m a pushover? How could she say something like that?


    Should I teach her a lesson?


    Probably. There is no time like the present. She even flirted, got me all hot and bothered, and wouldn''t allow me to touch her. No way! It''s time to give her something to think about me with!'' Sheffield made up his mind.


    It was already quitete and the wine-tasting party was over. When Sheffield walked out of the hotel with Dollie, they met Joshua and Evelyn again.


    This time, Sheffield just waved to Joshua and said, "I''ll take Dollie back. See you tomorrow, bro!"


    "See you!"


    Then without saying anything to Evelyn, he and Dollie got into his car. He had already hired a designated driver. After all, he had more than a little wine tonight, and he wouldn''t drive drunk.


    In the Xiang family''s vi


    Sheffield put a bottle of red wine on the table and said to Sidell, "Mr. Xiang, here''s a bottle of red wine. I bought it at the party. I think you''ll love it."


    Sidell recognized the brand of the bottle of red wine, and he also knew that the wine-tasting party they participated this evening was all of high-grade red wine. He smiled and his eyes narrowed into slits. "Oh! How considerate of you, Sheffield."


    "The honor is mine. You''ve been looking out for me at the hospital. I just want to give you a bottle of wine to express my gratitude."


    At this time, Raven Zhao, Dollie''s mother, left the kitchen and put a te of fresh fruit in front of Sheffield. "Sheffield, have some fruit."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xiang!" Sheffield said politely.


    "Don''t mention it. Just eat!" Raven Zhao already considered Sheffield as a son-inw, and was only too willing to spoil him.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    went to the gatedmunity where Evelyn lived.


    He turned on hisputer and hacked into themunity''s mainframe. After two minutes, he''d hacked into the security system and turned the cameras off. It took another couple minutes for him to set up a routine where the monitors simply reyed a random selection of what had already been recorded. He could go inside undetected.


    He left hisputer on and got out of the car. He found a wall that was not too high, took a few steps back and quickly mbered over it.


    After entering the area, he went straight to Building A06.


    On the ninth floor of Building A06


    When the doorbell rang, Evelyn was asleep.


    However, as she was a light sleeper, she woke up quickly. Sheffield only had to ring twice.


    She thought it was Tayson, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw a man rushing in. "Evelyn!" The familiar male voice rang in her ears, and she fell into a familiar embrace.


    "Why are you here?" How did he get in? How did he know that she lived here?


    Regardless of her struggles, he closed the door of her apartment and pressed her against the door. He kissed her lips and said, "I came here because I miss you so much!"


    Evelyn was held tight in Sheffield''s arms. After some hesitation, she asked, "How did you get in?" There was passcode for the door to this building.


    "It doesn''t matter." The most important thing was that he really missed her. He locked her fingers with his and pressed her against the door.


    "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 856 Good Mood

    After kissing her on the cheek and heaving a sigh, Sheffield pretended to be sad. "Evelyn, I waited a long time, but you never came over. So I came to your bedroom instead."


    "I''m warning you: touch me again and regret it!" All of a sudden, Evelyn was scared. Sheffield wasn''t cowed by her bravado. He wore that annoying smile that he always did, and his confidence was high.


    "Actually, that sounds like fun! Will I regret this?" Without giving her another chance to speak, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    "Shef... field...hmm."


    "Sheffield? I prefer to be called ''husband, '' baby! Or maybe darling!" He started running his hands over her, neck, shoulders, cheek.


    Evelyn was pissed off. "Would you like Tayson to break us up?" she threatened.


    "No, thanks. Three''s a crowd!" He lifted her up and walked towards her bedroom.


    She had a luxurious bedroom, with a good amount of square footage. Arge bed with grey and white bedding was near the balcony. However, Sheffield was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. He ced her lightly on the bed, and theny heavily atop her.


    In the dim light, he pinned her hands to the bed and whispered in her ear, "Evelyn, I''ve missed you so much. Please don''t push me away. I''m heartbroken."


    "No way... Ugh..." She struggled against him, but gravity was on his side.


    "Eve, do you care about me?" he asked the woman under him. He sounded like he was mocking her.


    Turned on, Evelyn''s mind was a mess. Upon hearing his question, she simply answered, "Mmm."


    "Don''t say you don''t care about me anymore, okay? I''ll be sad!"


    "Okay..."


    "Good girl."


    It was after nine o''clock the next morning. Evelyn''s phone rang many times before she suddenly woke up from her dream.


    "Ow..." Her difort made her frown tightly.


    The pain reminded her that what happenedst night was real rather than a dream. Sheffield had reallye here and slept with her.


    She picked up her phone from the nightstand. The call was from Nadia, her assistant. "Hello," Evelyn answered in a hoarse voice.


    "Miss Huo, it''s almost time for the morning meeting. Will you be ab


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nd said, "I''m not the only one who thinks we can''t perform the operation for Bed Nine. Several of the experts in our department think it''s not feasible. Dr. Tang, we should be responsible for what we say!"


    Sheffield chuckled, "Of course I''m responsible. The only thing you''re basing your opinion on is theoretical. Why not have a try? Maybe surgery is the solution."


    The young doctor was even more excited, "Have a try? Maybe? Are you really a doctor? How could you say such irresponsible words?"


    Suddenly, a male doctor wearing sses sitting opposite to Sheffield said, "Mr. Xiang, we''ve never taken such a case before, and no one can be sure of the oue. But Dr. Tang is different. He''s a researcher and has been promoted to the deputy director of our department as an exception, and he studied abroad. So why not listen to him and let him perform the surgery?"


    This smelled of a trap. Sheffield turned to see who said this. It was Pablo Wang. ''Good for you, Dr. Wang, I''ll remember this!''


    Pablo Wang''s words made the whole office fall into silence, and everyone''s gaze was on Sheffield.


    Sheffield was young, inexperienced, and yet held an important position. There were lots of people who felt ufortable about it and wanted to make trouble for him.


    "Mr. Xiang, I''m with Dr. Wang. Dr. Tang is an excellent surgeon. His sess rate is over 99%. Maybe he can do it," another man said with a smirk.

 Chapter 857 An Official Date

    Everyone knew howplicated the case of Bed 9 was. If it were simple, they would not have been discussing it for so long with no solution.


    Sidell paged through his notes and asked Sheffield, "What''s your opinion, Dr. Tang?"


    He knew they were trying to set him up, so Sheffield raised his eyebrows to Pablo. "Since Dr. Wang thinks so highly of me, let me perform the operation!"


    The look in Sidell''s eyes wasplicated. He really didn''t know which was greater, Sheffield''s skills¡ªor his arrogance. "I hope you aren''t just being stubborn."


    Sheffield smiled, "Of course, I''m not! The sooner the operation is performed, the better. I wille to the hospital tomorrow morning to do the surgery. Someone needs to let his family know."


    The meeting ended soon.


    After a dozen doctors walked out of the office, Sheffield stood up from his chair, put his arm around Pablo and asked, "Hey, man, what did I ever do to piss you off?"


    Pablo nced at his hand and said, "Nothing."


    Sheffield feigned a ponderous look. "Then why do I think you''re trying to bring me down?"


    "You wound me, Dr. Tang. Why on earth would I do that? I really admire your medical skills," answered Pablo, in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "And yours are quite good as well. You just have to apply yourself sometimes!" Sheffield said in a lukewarm tone. Then he turned around and left.


    Looking at his back, Pablo sneered.


    ''You are so arrogant! We''ll see how proud you are when you fail to save the patient.''


    After leaving the office, instead of rushing to the outpatient department, Sheffield took out his phone and sent a message. "Darling, I''m performing major surgery tomorrow."


    Evelyn was answering a phone call when she heard a new message alert from WeChat.


    ''Darling? Surgery?'' The message was from someone named "Prince Tang." Who else could it be beside Sheffield Tang?


    ''But I don''t remember friending him on WeChat. How did this happen?''


    Actually, Sheffield had only recently decided to friend her on W


    r hair. He couldn''t help but say, "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    Evelyn''s tone was indifferent. "Are you sure it''s not for Dollie?"


    "Of course, it''s not. She can''t hold a candle to you. Let''s stop talking about her. Come to dinner, my treat. We''ve known each other for so long, but I''ve never bought you a meal."


    "No, thank you¡ª" Evelyn tried to refuse.


    "We''ve done everything. I just want to take you out to dinner. Why do you have to do me like this?" He pretended to be sad and disyed it perfectly.


    Looking at his puppy dog eyes, Evelyn thought she had gone too far this time. It was just dinner. "Where are we going?"


    "It''s nearby!" Sheffield grinned. He took the pink roses from the trunk, put them into her arms and closed the trunk.


    After half pushing and half pulling her into the passenger seat, he drove off.


    They walked into a restaurant. Sheffield had booked the entire ss flower greenhouse on the second floor. There were only the two of them, and the atmosphere was very romantic.


    Sheffield knew what she liked, and ordered a ss of wine. "Evelyn, it''s our first official date. I''m a little excited. What should I do?"


    The smile on his face made her heart soften. "This is not the first time I''ve eaten with you," she said softly.


    "This is different!" Those were not real dates. This time, it was.

 Chapter 858 Ingrid

    During the meal, Sheffield rested his chin on his hand as he watched Evelyn gracefully drink her wine. "Evelyn, I am so much in love with you. What spell have you cast on me?"


    After a pause, Evelyn asked, "How many women have you said that to?"


    "Only you. You are the one I love the most in the world." His words were genuine; there was not a drop of lie in them.


    Evelyn couldn''t helpughing. "Yet, you stand beside another woman right in front of me."


    Sheffield sighed. He felt it was time to exin his intentions to her. She had the rights to know. "I don''t care about Dollie; it''s Sidell whom I''m trying to get close to."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Evelyn, do you know why I chose to be a doctor?" No one knew the truth.


    But to reassure her that she was the only one he loved, he had to tell her everything.


    Evelyn stopped eating.


    But Sheffield didn''t continue.


    She raised her eyes to look at the man sitting opposite her. He was lost in thought, and his eyes had turned gloomy, without the usual cheerfulness.


    This was the first time Evelyn had seen him this way. He looked more mature than ever.


    But this mncholy side of his kind of¡­ broke her heart.


    Everyone had their own secrets of the past, which they kept to themselves, just like Evelyn did. She had never told anyone about her ex-boyfriend and Melody Song.


    She put a piece of spiced salt chicken on his te and said gently, "Forget it. Let''s eat. I trust you."


    When she had seen Sheffield and Dollie show up together at the gathering in the video, she was angry, but she wasn''t stupid. Even while he was holding Dollie in his arm, she could feel no intimacy between them.


    At least, she could tell from the way he looked at Dollie that he didn''t love her. There was no passion or affection in his eyes; it was nothing like the way he looked at Evelyn.


    She was just angry at the time, because he said that he liked her, but still had Dollie by his side.


    Sheffield gently held her left hand, and kissed it. "Evelyn, my mom passed away fifte


    ''t. There was a huge ss separating them. He could only talk to her on the phone.


    Ingrid smiled at him the whole time. She said, "Sheffield, you always said that you didn''t want to learn medicine because it was tiring, difficult, unrewarding and dangerous. I never approved. But, listen to me now. Don''t ever learn medicine, okay?"


    Sheffield didn''t say a word.


    His mom continued, "Study hard abroad, and nevere back here. I''lle to see you if I ever get that chance in the future. Live a good life, and be nice to everyone around you. Be happy. Don''t be like me. I worked hard all these years, only to end up as a criminal¡ª"


    "Who said you are a criminal?" Sheffield interrupted her. "Why are they using you of being a criminal? You are not!"


    Ingrid smiled, and then burst into tears. Perhaps her son was the only one who still trusted her. He was such a sweet boy. "Sheffield, you are a good son. Take care of yourself."


    After they left the prison, Sheffield went straight home.


    The moment he saw his father, he rushed towards him, ready to fight.


    But he was so young. Even though he had fought many fights with his peers, this was a grown man.


    He was soon subdued. His father was furious. "What the hell is wrong with you, Sheffield?"


    Sheffield yelled back at him, "My mother is in prison. Why?! Why haven''t you helped her?"

 Chapter 859 Im So Handsome

    "You didn''t know? She killed a patient. She prescribed counterfeit medication where real drugs were necessary. And the patient died. Think I haven''t asked someone to help her? Now she''s in deep enough doo-doo where I can''t help her. What do you know? You''re just a kid!"


    Sheffield breathed heavily as he digested his father''s words. ''Mom''s patient died because of her? And she prescribed counterfeit medication?'' Not until then did he know why his mother was locked up. "That''s impossible! My mother would never do anything like that!"


    His father sighed heavily and said, "It''s true. Even I couldn''t save her."


    But they were a couple, and his father did what he could to help Ingrid. She had been sentenced to fifteen years in prison. But she got out after serving two years for good behavior.


    Prison wasn''t kind to her. She never was able to get a good night''s sleep, and her dietary habits suffered. She was under a lot of stress, which affected her health.


    Not long after she was released, Ingrid died.


    That year, Sheffield was eleven. Despite the young age, he had tasted the bitterness of the world. In order to make a name for himself, by this time, he had fought in the streets for 3 years. He did well in school, though, and was about to skip the third year of junior high.


    He had to bury his mother all by himself.


    Seven days after his mother died, three million dors was wired into his ount.


    Since he was a minor, Sheffield''s father checked the ount and found out. He asked where the money came from.


    "I earned it," Sheffield said nonchntly.


    An eleven-year-old childted three million, just like that; it shocked everyone in the Tang family.


    Sheffield was smart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have skipped grades continuously and was ready to jump from grade 8 to grade 10 at the age of 11.


    But no one believed he could make three million.


    So Sheffield''s father did what he felt he had to, and grabbed a whip. Then he asked, "How did you make that much? Are you involved with some bad peop


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    er, he pressed his face against her chest and said softly, "Evelyn, I want more."


    She answered out of breath, "Here? Think about what will happen by morning... Scratch that, we''d go viral in a heartbeat."


    Sheffield smiled in her arms. "Then never mind. I''m a guy. I don''t care who sees me naked. But I''m the only man in the world who gets to see your body."


    ''Only he gets to see my body?'' Evelyn was bing more and more convinced that Sheffield was overbearing. Her lips curled into a smile. She pretended to be angry and chided, "Then let go of me!"


    Despite his mood, he watched Evelyn collect herself before having dinner again.


    After dinner, on the way to the parking lot, Sheffield insisted on putting his arm around Evelyn''s waist. But she didn''t like public disys of affection. While they were arguing about this in a low voice, someone called Evelyn.


    "Evelyn!"


    When Evelyn heard the voice, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She stopped in her tracks but didn''t turn around. "Miss Ji, what''s up?"


    Sheffield kept his arm around her waist. He turned his head to see who it was.


    A man and a woman stood at the door to the restaurant.


    He didn''t recognize the woman. She was average-looking, well-dressed and with light makeup.


    He had met the man before. It was none other than Evelyn''s ex-boyfriend, Calvert Ji!

 Chapter 860 Insider

    At this moment, Calvert''s face was positively gloomy. He stared at Sheffield with his sharp eyes.


    The two men and Evelyn looked each other up and down. Then Sheffield whistled and whispered in Evelyn''s ear, "Hey, it''s your ex¡ªand a chick."


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Should we give him a show?"


    "Why not? I''m feeling generous! Leave it to me." He had always wanted to teach Calvert a lesson, but the chance had always eluded him. Today was his lucky day.


    ''Leave it to me.''


    These simple words warmed her heart. Only her father and brother had been able to do that.


    Her heart trembled slightly. She kept calm and warned Sheffield in a low voice, "Don''t throw hands with him. He was one of the best in the entire kwoon."


    On hearing this, he sneered, "He doesn''t scare me. I''ve never been afraid of anyone. Scratch that¡ªother than you and your dad, I fear no one."


    Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Even though it was just a giggle, it made Calvert''s expression even grimmer.


    Evelyn was smiling when he came across her a moment ago. Now she was evenughing out loud. It seemed that she was really happy.


    Jealousy drove him crazy.


    Rowena took a look at Calvert and walked a few steps forward to get close to them. "What a coincidence, Evelyn. You here for dinner? Who''s your little friend?"


    One nce at the woman, Sheffield could tell she was a bitch. "No, we came here for a haircut. Of course we''re here for dinner." He was close to blurting out, "If you can''t say anything nice, then shut up!"


    Rowena was taken aback. Embarrassed, she asked, "Excuse me, was I talking to you?"


    Throwing a nce at the man behind Rowena, Sheffield replied, "Talking to me? You should be. I''m Evelyn''s husband. Nice to meet you!" His voice dripped with sarcasm. He continued, "Got a problem with that?"


    Rowena shook her head and answered gently, "Not at all. Just curious."


    "Okay!" Sheffield feigned a look indicating he just realized what she meant.


    T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    neath you to attack a girl''s appearance? Rowena is truly beautiful, inside and out. You''re high if you can''t see it."


    "High? I don''t think so, not unless you slipped me something." Sheffield looked Rowena up and down and shook his head. "Is that what passes for beauty these days? Fakeshes, fake boobs, slinky dresses. Whatever floats your boat. No matter. Point is, if any of you messes with Evelyn again, you''ll regret it. I never said I was a gentleman! Mr. Ji, you''re no gentleman either. A real gentleman would hope his ex was happy, instead of bugging her like this. Get it?"


    Evelyn had no idea Sheffield''s tongue could be that sharp. Rowena was about to cry. Evelyn took a look at her and quietly nudged Sheffield, indicating he should stop.


    Calvert was furious. He clenched his fists and warned, "You''re wrong, mister. Who are you to say anything about my rtionship with Evelyn? I didn''t agree to break up with her. I won''t take this from an outsider!"


    "Outsider?" After a moment''s thought, Sheffield finally dropped his hand from Evelyn''s waist.


    He took her hand to his lips and kissed it. "Mr. Ji, you''re the outsider looking in. I''m an insider now."


    ''Insider?'' The word could be interpreted in many ways.


    It really hit Calvert where it hurt. He rushed to Sheffield and grabbed him by the cor.

 Chapter 861 I Jinxed My Friends

    They were outside the restaurant now. The light was dim and it waste, so no one noticed them.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Calvert clutch Sheffield''s cor. "Let go of him! Now!" she ordered.


    With the same joker''s smile on his face, Sheffield released Evelyn''s hand and pulled her behind him. "Get back, honey. I''d really hate for your clothes to get ruined by their blood. They can''t afford those sick threads."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. How could he crack jokes at a time like this? Calvert was no pushover. This wasn''t a joking matter.


    Calvert moved his hands up a little bit and fastened his grip around Sheffield''s neck.


    Evelyn shot an anxious look to her ace in the hole, Tayson, who was hiding in the dark. She gestured to him.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Tayson walked over to her slowly and said in a soft voice, "Miss Huo, please stand aside. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Worry could be seen in Evelyn''s eyes. "Separate those two, please. Don''t let Calvert hurt Sheffield."


    Taking a nce at the slovenly man being choked, Tayson had mixed feelings.


    Before Tayson could take action, Calvert was tightening his grip, intending to take Sheffield to the ground. Sheffield felt his world go ck. He moved his hand outside his guard, took two of his foe''s fingers from around his throat, and twisted. Hard. Calvert, unprepared for the wrenching pain, stopped his attack.


    Evelyn saw what was going on. She witnessed how Sheffield had turned the tables and taught Calvert a lesson.


    All of a sudden, he lifted his right leg and kicked hard at Calvert''s knee. Then he retreated a step further. Calvert was knocked to the ground before he was able to fight back, nursing a sprained knee with possibly broken fingers.


    With that, Evelyn went quiet.


    Maybe her man was not as weak as he looked.


    Seeing her brother was hurt, Rowena cried out, "Aaah! Leave him alone!"


    But Sheffield wasn''t done. He pounced on the man on the ground, and started punching his face. Blood flecked his knuckles.


    Calvert was not a person to be trifled with. Even on the ground he was dangerous. He wrapped his legs around Sheffield''s body, propped himself up on his elbow, then got to his feet, trapping Sheffield''s arm so he couldn''t punch him.


    Evelyn got worried again when Calvert


    in front of Evelyn. Resting his arm around her shoulder, he said, "Let''s go. Time for bed." But he didn''t say much more, wincing from the damage he''d taken in the fight.


    Evelyn reprimanded, "I told you not to mess with him."


    Calvert was powerful. She was really worried about Sheffield''s future safety.


    Even though he was good at martial arts, everyone had their own weak point. And people like Calvert showed no mercy.


    If Calvert took advantage of his weakness, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Sheffield bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek. Then he said happily, "I know you''re worried about me. Don''t worry. I''m a scourge and I''ll be around for millennia!"


    Evelyn disagreed. "Who even says that?"


    "Other people. About me!" When Sheffield was young, many people regarded him as a scourge.


    "Don''t say that again." He was a great guy. Evelyn wouldn''t allow him to say that about himself.


    "Yes, princess," replied Sheffield obediently.


    "But what did that woman say to you? That man was trying to exin something to you, to apologize. Why?" He remembered that on their trip to Elephant Valley, Calvert called Evelyn then, and wanted to exin something to her.


    Evelyn looked at him with dim eyes and answered frankly, "She said I was a jinx to my boyfriend and was not good enough for Calvert. She also said I jinxed my friends." Speaking of this, sheughed bitterly and said, "She''s not wrong. Besides my ex-boyfriends who died, two of my best friends were hurt too. One was disabled and the other died young..."

 Chapter 862 Master Tang

    Sheffield only paused for a moment. That was all. Holding Evelyn''s cold hands tightly, he pulled her into his arms and gently kissed her hair. "Anything else?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "Isn''t that enough?" she asked in reply.


    The man smiled. "Not nearly enough to scare me away from you."


    He looked into her startled eyes. She had gone through so much pain in her life. No wonder she hardly smiled.


    But now, he was with her. And he intended to be by her side and share all her woes.


    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond. She smiled weakly and asked, "Has anyone told you how stupid you are, Sheffield?"


    "Yes," he chuckled. "You."


    Evelyn scoffed. "Everybody else thinks otherwise?"


    "Yes, obviously. I''m actually pretty smart, you know."


    "Could you be any more condescending?" Evelyn had to try her best not to roll her eyes at him. Sheffield had earlier said that her father was just envious of his good looks, and now, he was bragging about how smart he was. This man had no limits to his self-admiration.


    "I am just really confident about myself, babe. That''s how you should face everything in life¡ªboldly and without any doubts." Sheffield released her and put his arm around her shoulder. They walked towards the car together.


    "Where do you get these ideas from?" she asked.


    "It is Master Tang''s motto in life. You''re wee. And remember to tell the others who said it when you quote Master Tang in the future."


    Evelyn couldn''t take it anymore. She shook off his arm and red at him with a smile. "Stay away from me, Master Tang."


    Ignoring her, he threw himself into her arms and gave her a bear hug. "I don''t want to."


    Feeling his weight, Evelyn sighed, "Ugh! You are such a kid!"


    "Haven''t you heard, Evelyn?"


    "What?"


    "We are all children till we are a hundred years old. Stop thinking, and start living. And live happily, like a child with no worries. Sounds great, doesn''t it?" He swore to himself that he would dote on her, turn her into a carefree child, and spend the rest of their lives


    t to them.


    However, Sheffield ran and squeezed into the elevator. He put on a yful smile. "I can''t just leave without ensuring that you are safely in your home."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. "Whatever."


    When they arrived at Evelyn''s apartment, Sheffield tried to enter with her. When she turned around to re at him, he pulled her into the apartment with him. "I should probably check for any suspicious people inside."


    "The only suspicious person here is you! Fuck off!"


    Bang! He shut the door behind them.


    Staring at the closed door, Tayson shook his head and thought, ''What a shameless man!''


    Sheffield pressed Evelyn against the door. He fully intended to use all of the positions he had imagined earlier.


    Unable to resist his advances, Evelyn gave in.


    But, as they progressed, she stopped him at thest moment. "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. He didn''t want to stop.


    She was worried that she would get pregnant again. She really didn''t want to go through that trauma once again. She did take her contraceptive pill that morning, but she didn''t feel safe. So, she offered, "I''ll go buy the condoms."


    Sheffield took some condoms out of his pocket and assured her, "Don''t worry. I already have them."


    Looking at the small packets on his palm, Evelyn asked, "When did you buy them?"

 Chapter 863 My Evelyn Is So Pretty

    Sheffield snickered, "We used itst night, remember? I''d bought some more condoms on my way here." He hade to sleep with her the previous night, so of course he had prepared in advance.


    Evelyn pushed him away and threw the condoms he brought in the trash.


    Confused, he looked at the can and asked, "Do you want a kid then?"


    "No way!" Evelyn opened the door to the apartment. "Wait for me here," she said.


    "Where are you going?" Sheffield waspletely confused by her behavior.


    "Out. To buy something."


    His brows furrowed tightly, a miserable look on his face. He was already burning with lust. He was so hard it hurt. How could she just leave the house now?


    When Evelyn walked out of the apartment, Sheffield was about to follow her, but she held out a hand to stop him. "Stay here. Tayson will go with me," she demanded.


    "Um...fine," he nodded helplessly. Anyway, this was her home. She couldn''t run off, could she? He obediently waited for her in the apartment.


    He decided to use his time wisely, and take a shower.


    After she entered the elevator, Evelyn''s thoughts becameplicated. She had no idea why she had an idental pregnancyst time. She didn''t really feel like asking Sheffield about it, nor did she even want to bring it up. They were going to have sex again, and so it was more important than ever that she protected herself.


    Thinking of this, she went to the convenience store down the street and bought something she needed.


    Evelyn came back to her apartment and opened the door. She stood in the doorway and hesitated for a moment. Then she turned and told Tayson, "You don''t need to stay here. Take the evening off."


    Tayson knew what she meant. He nodded and answered, "Yes, Miss Huo."


    He watched Evelyn enter the apartment and waited outside a while longer. After making sure there was no skulduggery, he left.


    When she came back in, Sheffield was still in the shower. She looked at what she was carrying and sighed.


    Soon enough, Sheffield walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. When he saw the condoms Evelyn had bought, he was stunned. After a short pause, he asked, "So what was wrong with the ones I got?"


    "Oh, you know." She didn''t want to exin so she gave a perfunctory reply.


    He nodded, as if he had an epiphany all of a sudden. ''I see!'' He mentally crossed off that brand of


    elyn, look at yourself in the mirror."


    She looked at the mirror and saw him running his fingers over her body.


    In the dead of night, the breathing of the two became heavier. Romance and passion filled the room. From the mirror to the balcony, Sheffield passionately kissed her and removed her pajamas. Under his guidance, Evelyn rxed and indulged herself in the sensual pleasure.


    The next morning, Evelyn was roused by her ringtone again. And this time, Sheffield was still here. At first, he wanted to reject the call for her, but when he saw the caller ID said "Dad" on the screen, he put the phone in her hand.


    Evelyn opened one of her eyes. When she saw her father''s phone number and met Sheffield''s gaze, she waspletely wide awake. She felt guilty, like she had done something wrong. She cleared her throat and answered, "Dad."


    "Evelyn, just curious... It''s already ten o''clock. Why haven''t youe to work yet? Are you okay?" Carlos asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, Dad. I just... I''ve been pretty beat recently. I want to sleep a little longer." The quilt slipped from Evelyn''s body, exposing the flush of desire.


    This scene draw Sheffield''s attention. He couldn''t take his eyes off her body. Evelyn looked so seductive now.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled up the quilt for her. Then, he held her in his arms.


    "Well, if you feel tired, I''ll reduce your workload. Catch a nap ande in. I''ll talk with you then." Carlos didn''t suspect anything. He was thinking how he could make things easier on Evelyn. She''d been working hard, after all.

 Chapter 864 Your Man Made It

    His daughter was more important than work. Carlos wouldn''t sacrifice his daughter''s health on the altar of work.


    "It''s cool. I''ll be inter, Dad."


    "Okay. Be careful on the way. Remember to grab some breakfast first."


    "Will do, Dad. Bye."


    After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Sheffield, who held her and the quilt tightly. Shemented abruptly, "Why do I feel like I''m having an affair with you?"


    Sheffield was stunned for a moment. He chuckled and said with a smile, "I can see that. But why stop? I''m enjoying this."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him.


    "Do you want more sleep?"


    She wanted to sleep a while longer. Last night, Sheffield was horny, and kept her up till the wee hours. But since her father had called, she was more wide awake. "No. I don''t need a nap," she said.


    "Then get up, freshen up and have breakfast."


    "Breakfast? You sound like you actually have some." She was wondering if he had gone out to buy it.


    Sheffield grabbed her pajamas, put them on her and kissed her shoulder before he buttoned her. "Your man made it for you."


    Evelyn patted his hand. "I didn''t know my kitchen was that well-stocked." There was nothing in her freezer.


    "I stopped by the store when I went jogging this morning."


    ''Jogging?''


    Evelyn threw a nce at his body. No wonder he had such a good shape. It turned out he exercised a lot.


    After breakfast, Evelyn got in her car and Tayson drove her to the office. Sheffield pointed his car toward the hospital. Although they were going the same way, Evelyn didn''t let Sheffield drive her to work, because she didn''t want Carlos to find out about it.


    In the regional CEO''s office, Evelyn stood in front of the window, holding her phone in her hands, and was lost in thought for a long while. She looked out at the city, and knew the guy had an important surgery to perform that day. Finally, she decided to text him to cheer him on. "Good luck!"


    Though it was only a short message, Sheffield, who was going to change into the sterile surgical gown, grinned from ear to ear. He immediately tex


    signedly. She wondered if every daughter was monitored so intently by their fathers.


    "Well, okay then. Do you need Dad along?" Carlos thought that Evelyn had never gone shopping alone, so he wanted to go with her. Maybe he could steer her in the right direction when she didn''t know what to buy.


    "Thanks, Dad. But you don''t need toe with me. Enjoy your lunch. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay then. Be careful."


    "Okay, bye, Dad." After hanging up, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was not easy for her to get her father''s permission.


    After leaving thepany, Evelyn got into her car and headed towards Shining International za.


    Evelyn knew what she wanted to buy beforeing to the mall. When she got there, she got out of the car and rushed towards a shop.


    Seeing a customer in an expensive outfite in, the saleswoman immediately weed her with a professional smile, "Wee, ma''am... Miss...Miss Huo?" The saleswoman recognized Evelyn immediately for she was quite popr now. She greeted Evelyn more respectfully, "Good afternoon, Miss Huo. May I help you?"


    Evelyn''s eyes swept across the counters and then she pointed at a box. "Take it out. I want to have a look."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." The saleswoman jogged over to the store manager and told him that the regional CEO of ZL Group was here. The manager immediately put aside his work and came over.

 Chapter 865 A Gift For Sheffield

    The manager asked the saledy to fetch a ss of water. Then he put on a pair of white gloves and carefully slid back the ss on the cab, allowing ess to what was inside. Then he took the pen out of the disy case and handed it to Evelyn with a ttering smile. "Here''s the pen you''ve been eyeing, Miss Huo."


    "Thank you!" Evelyn took the pen and examined it closely.


    The manager gave his sales pitch. "Miss Huo, this writing implement is a limited edition. There are only three of these in the world. The other two can''t even be found in this country. Take a look at the barrel of the pen. That''s real gold right there, alongside the champagne decoration. And check out the precious red resin. The nib is made from the purest gold. This is definitely made for a man. Did you want to use it yourself or is it a gift?"


    "It''s a gift," said Evelyn.


    The manager took the ss of water from the saleswoman and ced it next to Evelyn. "An excellent choice for that special man in your life. Or am I assuming too much? If you need a more feminine pen, I can show you something else." The words spilled out in a rush. It was obvious he wanted themission. Then he added in a low voice, "Please, have some water."


    "Thank you. Please pack this one for me. Also, I''ll take a look at that other pen you mentioned. The one more suited for ady." Evelyn took the ss and elegantly sipped the water.


    "Yes, Miss Huo. It''ll be just a moment." The manager asked the shop assistant to bring a few pens befitting ady for Evelyn to choose from. He selected a red one for her and added, "This pen''s cap is mounted with arge diamond, giving it a special shape. It''s also uniquely numbered and limited in quantity. Ideal for collectors. Not too ostentatious but elegant; very suitable for your temperament."


    "Sounds good! I''ll take this one too," she said, looking at the other pen that was already packed up next to the register.


    "Yes, Miss Huo. We''re on it. Please wait a moment." The store manager took the second pen and wrapped the packaging for her in person.


    The cashier came to her with a POS machine. "Miss Huo, your totales to $430, 000. Will you pay by card or some other way?" she


    eyes. He saved Evelyn''s phone number but he didn''t associate it with a contact. So, he figured it couldn''t have been her.


    The nurse whispered, "It was the dean''s daughter! Don''t worry. It''s our secret."


    He had saved Dollie''s contact info, so her name popped right up when she called.


    Dollie had watched him do it.


    Sheffield took his phone from the nurse. "Thank you. But I''ll take all the calls myself from now on." What if Evelyn called? He didn''t want to miss any of her calls.


    The nurse misunderstood him. She was thinking that he didn''t want her to answer the phone because he was worried that Dollie might misunderstand. "Don''t worry, Dr. Tang, I get it!"


    Looking at her mischievous smile, Sheffield was aware that she might have misunderstood him, but he did not exin. He slid the answer button. "Hello."


    "Sheffield, I heard from Dad your surgery was a sess. Congrattions!" Dollie said.


    How well-informed she was! An ironic smile appeared on his face as he said in a lukewarm tone, "Thank you."


    "I''m at the hospital, just outside the OR. I''ve been waiting a long time. I can''t wait to see you!" Dollie said with a smile.


    "Okay." Sheffield changed into his shoes and walked out.


    There were many people outside the operating room, many of whom were rted to the patient. The patient was still inside the operating room for follow-up treatment and had note out yet, but the family had been informed that the operation was sessful.

 Chapter 866 Hes Using You

    "Look! It''s Dr. Tang! Guys, this is my brother''s doctor!"


    A middle-aged man in a green military uniform strode over and saluted Sheffield. "Dr. Tang, thank you! I want to thank you on behalf of everyone in the Mo family!"


    The middle-aged man was the patient''s younger brother, and a soldier stationed in another city. He applied for leave so he could be here for his brother''s surgery.


    "You''re wee. Your brother is tough. Now what he needs is a hospital stay to get him as right as rain," Sheffield replied.


    A graceful woman in expensive clothing looked at him with newfound appreciation. "Thank you so much, Dr. Tang. No other doctor had the courage to operate on my brother. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Not at all. It''s my pleasure." Sheffield could understand them. He didn''t lose his patience in front of them.


    The middle-aged man shook hands with Sheffield. "Then I''ll leave you be, Dr. Tang. If you need any help¡ªanything, anything at all¡ª the Mo family is at your service!"


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mo!" replied Sheffield politely.


    At this moment, Dollie put in, "Sheffield!"


    All eyes were on Dollie. She came over and took Sheffield''s arm. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''m proud of you!"


    Seeing the public disy of affection, everyone wondered if this was Sheffield''s girlfriend. It certainly seemed like it.


    "Thank you," Sheffield said to her. He still kept a smile on his face. After saying goodbye to the Mo family, he left with Dollie.


    Along the way from the operating room to his office, many people said congrattions to him or gave him a thumbs up. When they saw Dollie on his arm, they were all envious of him. As soon as he passed by, they began to talk about the two of them.


    "Handsome, rich, and the dean''s daughter likes him. He is so damn lucky!"


    "Yeah, why can''t we be as good? If I were half as good as he is, I''d be happy."


    "So if he bes the dean''s son-inw, won''t he make dean someday? Damn lucky, that one!"


    "Oka


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    heart skipped a beat. Giving Dollie a warning nce, he said, "Dollie, get out. Now."


    Dollie stamped her feet angrily and then left the office.


    As soon as she left, Tayson stepped out of the office too. There were only the two of them in the office.


    Sheffield sat next to Evelyn, intending to take her in his arms. Before he could touch her, Evelyn reached out and pressed her hand against his chest to stop him. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "I just want to hug you!" He was d that Evelyn came here.


    "You don''t have to do that. I left your gift for you. I''m out!" If Evelyn had known that he and Dollie would show up together, she wouldn''t havee.


    Evelyn was trying to stand up. He pushed her back onto the sofa and said, "Don''t listen to her! How could I possibly use you? You know how I feel about you!"


    "Actually, I don''t!" Evelyn replied coldly.


    Sheffield pressed even closer to her and said, "You do, Evelyn. I didn''t have dinner ns with her. I agreed to spend time with you. She just assumed, and look where we are now." Evelyn sighed helplessly.


    "Aren''t you tired of dealing with two women?" She was tired just watching him do it.


    Leaning against her, Sheffield shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about her. You hungry? Let''s go out for dinner!" Before he stood up, he kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 867 Let Me Feed You

    Evelyn adjusted her clothes and said nothing.


    Sheffield walked over to his desk and dug into the shopping bag sitting there. There was a pen inside. An expensive one, made of gold, encrusted with precious resin.


    He then kissed the brand-new pen and winked at Evelyn. "I love it! A gift from Evelyn! I''ll treasure it as long as I live. If the pen is lost, so am I."


    "Shut up!" sheughed. Evelyn was not in the mood for his jokes.


    Sheffield corrected himself immediately, "Seriously, it''s a great gift. Thanks. And if I lose it, you can buy me a new one."


    Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She grabbed her purse and made her way to the door.


    Sheffield ran after her and stretched out his arms to block her way. "Baby, can you wait? I need to change."


    "No!" Evelyn refused but stopped.


    Sheffield giggled and said, "Come on! My belly thinks my throat''s been cut. I''m starving!" He ran to his wardrobe and opened it to take out his coat.


    Watching him hang up the clothes, Evelyn asked, "So how did the surgery go? You were in there for awhile."


    After hanging his coat in the crook of his arm, he closed the wardrobe and walked towards her. He put his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips. "Thanks for asking, wife of mine. It went well."


    Hearing that, Evelyn was relieved. But at the same time, the gloom on her face returned. "I''m warning you..."


    "What?"


    "Quit calling me your wife." She rolled her eyes at him, pulled his hands off her waist, and turned around to leave.


    "Yes! Miss Huo! I will never call you ''wife'' again, I will call you ''honey'' instead!"N¨ºww ??hapters will be fully updated at (n)ov(??)l/bin(.


    She turned around suddenly and grabbed his ear tightly, leaving no time for his response. "You don''t listen too well, do you?"


    His ear grabbed by her, Sheffield cried in an exaggerated way. "Aah! It hurts! Uncle! Uncle! Let go, okay?"


    An exaggerated reaction, to be sure. But still, he put up such a fuss that Evelyn wondered if she was really pulling that hard. "Are you going to listen, then?"


    "Yes." She had tamed him, for a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    a kiss on the lips."


    Evelyn pinched his face and said, "I''ll just go hungry, thanks."


    Then he took a plum from his pocket, looked at it and thought for a while before he said, "I have a plum right here! If you want to eat it by yourself, my price is a kiss. Otherwise, I''ll feed you, and help myself to some as well."


    Rolling her eyes, Evelyn said, "You want to take advantage of me, huh?"


    "Guilty as charged, Miss Huo. But... " Then he popped the plum into his mouth and said, "I just changed my mind. Let me feed you."


    Again, he kissed her and transferred the plum to Evelyn''s mouth.


    When Sheffield walked towards the kitchen, Evelyn said worriedly, "Maybe I should cook." He had been operating on a patient for a whole day. He was probably tired, and so she wanted to cook.


    "Can you cook?" asked Sheffield, raising his eyebrows.


    Evelyn was stumped. She couldn''t.


    Honestly speaking, she knew nothing about cooking and had never touched an oven or cooker or anything else. She always had someone else do it.


    Feeling her embarrassment, he smiled, "All right. There''re snacks on the living room table. Just grab some."


    On the table in the living room there were piles of little snack items. Many of them Evelyn had never seen before.


    In order to take care of her body, she used to turn down snacks. She even hadn''t eaten dried fruit.

 Chapter 868 Bachelor Life

    Terilynn had been trying to lose weight for some time now, yet she was always snacking on something or the other. She was the kind of person who ate almost everything, and had even tried to make Evelyn eat some of her favorites. Evelyn always refused.


    But now, Sheffieldid out dried fruits, beef jerky, nuts, chips, sunflower seeds and drinks in front of her.


    Well, she had to admit that she was indeed a little hungry. So, she decided to have some.


    She opened the bag of cucumber-vored chips. ''Wow! This is super crunchy!'' she thought, taking a bite.


    She then opened the packet of dried shredded squid and took a few bites of it. At first, she thought it tasted bad. But as she chewed, it started tasting better, and she soon loved it.


    Before beginning to cook, Sheffield walked out of the kitchen and took a bite of the dried shredded squid. "It''s delicious, right? Share some with me," he said in a cheerful voice.


    Evelyn put the dried shredded squid, which she had almost finished, into his mouth and asked, "Do you always eat snacks?"


    "Yes, I love them. Why? You thought men didn''t indulge themselves in some leisurely snacking?" he asked, with a raised brow.


    "I was just curious, that''s all," she said with a shrug. She opened the almond packet, put a few nuts into his mouth, and ate one herself.


    With a smile, Sheffield went back into the kitchen to make their dinner.


    They had a warm, happy dinner without any interruption from outsiders. Sheffield was an exceptional cook. Even though Evelyn was a picky eater, she dly ate all of the dishes.


    After dinner, she sat on the sofa and watched as Sheffield cleaned the kitchen and picked up the trash. He washed his hands thoroughly before sitting next to her.


    "I should go back to my ce," she said.


    Sheffield tilted his body towards her. "Please don''t leave," he pleaded. He had been thinking about carrying her into his bedroom.


    "No, I don''t have any spare clothes or other essentials for the night. I can''t stay." ''Women are troublesome, '' he thought. They needed a lot of things just to stay overnight in a different ce.


    Sheffield pressed his body against her. "Okay, I''lle to y


    from the scene. They realized that something was about to go down and it wasn''t going to be pretty.


    By the time Sheffield finished his cigarette, he was already surrounded by his enemies.


    He didn''t jump into action because he was wondering solemnly whether this group was hired by his future father-inw to kill him.


    If these people were really hired by Carlos, could he even fight back?


    Sheffield remembered thest time Carlos had sent men to break his leg. But these goons didn''t look anything like that group of men who hade after him then.


    He asked again with a smile twinkling in his eyes, "Who is your boss? If I''m going to die today, at the very least, I deserve to know the truth."


    "Think about whom you have offendedtely."


    "I offend too many people on a daily basis. Just make this easy for me and tell me who asked you to off me, okay?" he asked with a smirk.


    This time, the other party did not answer his question. "Shut up. Let''s do this!"


    It was a relief to know that these men weren''t sent by Carlos.


    Before they could get to him, he dodged nimbly and they could not even track his movements.


    They looked around and then found him standing casually in front of the car. He calmly stubbed out the cigarette and aggressively flicked the butt towards one of the goons.


    "Fuck!" The cigarette butt hit the gangster''s face. The burly man''s eyes red in fury. He was about to beat the doctor to death himself.

 Chapter 869 Rounds

    With a mysterious smile on his face, Sheffield took a few steps back.


    The other guy, who was itching for a fight, stopped. The other thugs surrounding Sheffield saw what was going on behind him, and in an instant, their facial expressions changed.


    More and more people were emerging silently from the darkness near the bridge. Some of them noticed that a dozen vehicles were either pulling up or on their way, their lights blinding in the darkness as they traced over the scene. Those vehicles carried seven or eight people each, some riding on top.


    Sheffield put his hands into his pockets, yawned and said to his reinforcementszily, "Take ''em out quickly, boys. If you do it fast enough, maybe we can get something to eat. If you''re thorough, dinner''s on me. How does the fifth floor of the Alioth Building sound?"


    Most of the men who came to help Sheffield had never been to the fifth floor of the Alioth Building before. They were excited by the offer. One of them even eximed, "Mr. Tang''s a great guy. Bros, let''s waste these idiots!"


    "Let''s fight!" the men behind Sheffield shouted in unison.


    A couple of minutester, Sheffield rxed and left the bridge in his car, followed by a dozen vehicles heading in the same direction.


    More than thirty thugsy on the ground. Only some were conscious. One of them managed to take out his cell phone and dialed a number. As he was gasping for air, he reported, "Mr. Ji, we failed..."


    In Y City First General Hospital


    When Sheffield walked into the nurses'' station, he saw them gossiping about something.


    At the sight of him, one of the nurses rushed over. "Dr. Tang is here! Good morning, Dr. Tang!"


    People around him all greeted him. "You''re early! Or did you stay up all night and just decide to make it to work?"


    "Are you kidding? Why sleep at home when I cane to work and see you lovelydies?" Sheffield teased as he ran his fingers through his hair, ying cool.


    His praise made the nurses blush. "Wow...Did he just...?"


    "So, what''s the big news? It''s got to be big, or you''d be working. One of you said something about a star?" he asked with keen interest, bending


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s he could muster, "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    Debbie was stunned. She had never seen a young man so polite. She sized him up. ''Is this handsome young man the director of this department?'' she wondered.


    Debbie smiled politely, "Hello."


    ''He''s got a great smile, and it doesn''t look like he''s just grinning, '' she thought.


    The nurses and doctors behind Sheffield were whispering about Debbie and her daughter, and some even wanted to ask for the singer''s autograph. However, they were at work, and restraint was important.Yoouur favorite ??ovels at n/ovel/bin(.


    Evelyn took a nce at Sheffield and immediately noticed the ink pen in his pocket that he had conspicuously ced there. She turned around, trying to hide the smile in her eyes.


    Sheffield wanted to wink at her badly. But his mother-inw was here, so he decided against it.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Sheffield also greeted the patient''s family, and then asked the nurse behind him seriously, "Have you taken Mr. Mo''s blood pressure this morning?"


    "Yes, Dr. Tang. It was 190 over 110. His blood pressure is still very high, and he has been put on a drip to lower it."


    Sheffield nodded and went to examine the patient himself.


    Mrs. Mo whispered to Debbie, "Mrs. Huo, this is Dr. Tang. He was the one who operated on my husband. His skills are amazing for a young guy like that. He was in surgery for more than ten hours that day. He''s handsome, polite, and super-smart. He must be from a rich family."

 Chapter 870 No Chances To Become Family

    Hearing Mrs. Mo''s words, Debbie looked Sheffield up and down; the young doctor was focused on examining his patient. She asked Mrs. Mo, "Really? He looks so young. Yet, he has already performed such a difficult surgery? Honestly, he looks like a university graduate. How old is he? Twenty-one, twenty-two years old?"


    "I haven''t asked him that." The Mo family members had never asked Sheffield about his age. The topic had nevere up during their conversations.


    "Dr. Tang is twenty-six," the doctor standing next to them cut in to tell Debbie. He had been waiting for a chance to talk to the big star.


    "Twenty-six?" Debbie threw a nce at Sheffield''s face. He looked much younger than his age. She thenmended, "Well, twenty-six is also a very young age for such aplishments. And he''s also making ward rounds with other doctors. Is he the director of your department?"


    A female doctor replied this time, her eyes filled with admiration, "Dr. Tang is the deputy director of the neurology department. He''s also doing a research and development project right now. Quite amazing, isn''t he?"


    Debbie nodded repeatedly. She was d to have met such a handsome and hard-working young man. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she blurted out, "Does he have a girlfriend?" Sheffield and Terilynn were about the same age. If he didn''t have a girlfriend, she wanted to try and pair them up.


    Evelyn was still talking over the phone. Her voice trailed off as her attention was drawn to her mother''s question. ''What is Mom trying to do here?''


    Sheffield was done with the patient. He turned to Debbie and said with a broad smile, "Mrs. Huo¡ª"


    Before he could say anything further, the doctor, who had cut in to talk to Debbie earlier, interrupted him. "He is the future son-inw of the president of our hospital. We envy him for his good fortune."


    Sheffield cursed the talkative doctor a million times in his mind. He had wanted to tell her that he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    Disappointment was written all over Debbie''s face. "Oh, you already have a girlfriend. I see. Well, that''s only obvious. You''re such an outstanding young man after all." Introducing Terilynn to him seemed impossibl


    m to like him very much." And this was only the first time her mother had met him.


    Debbie had no intentions of hiding her admiration for the young doctor. "Of course! He''s handsome, talented, polite and ambitious. I have never seen a better young man."


    Evelyn went silent.


    She recalled what people often said. It was important for a son-inw to get on the good side of his mother-inw.


    Her phone tinkled all of a sudden. It was a WeChat message.


    She absentmindedly opened the application and saw Sheffield''s message. "Honey, have you left the hospital?"


    When Evelyn saw the word "Honey," she quickly put her phone away with a guilty conscience. She stole a nce at her mother, who was now lost in her own thoughts. After making sure that Debbie wasn''t watching her, Evelyn heaved a long sigh of relief.


    She took a deep breath and silently moved towards the window. She took out her phone again and tapped on Sheffield''s dialogue box. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" she wrote. She knew that he had deliberately showed up with his doctors to meet her mother.


    Sheffield''s reply came soon along with a cute emoji. "You are so smart. So, is my mother-inw satisfied with me? Did I behave well in front of her? Did she like me? Did I do anything wrong?"


    Evelyn pursed her lips. ''Satisfied? My mom is more than satisfied, '' she thought, as she stole a nce at her mother, who was still pondering over something with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 871 Catapult Him To Fame

    ''If my mom met Sheffield first, she''d have fallen for him. Of course, she''d have to be a lot younger than she is now, but still...'' Evelyn thought.


    "Focus on your work! Quit sliding into my DMs," she typed and sent the message.


    "Okay, okay. Plenty of time for all that, babe. Gimme a kiss! Muah!"


    Evelyn blushed and simply replied, "Go away!" Then she turned off her screen. She didn''t want to talk to this guy anymore.


    At Orchid Private Club


    A man in a suit and leather shoes walked into the club. His face was sullen. He was obviously not happy. A few people were waiting for him in a private room. A middle-aged man stood up from his seat and said to him, "Calvert, you''re finally here. Come here. Vernon and Trevor have been here a while now."


    Calvert tidied his clothes and greeted the two elders politely, "Grandpa Vernon, Uncle Trevor, sorry to keep you waiting. I had to work. I came here as soon as I could."


    Vernon flicked the ashes from his cigar and stared at the wound on Calvert''s face. A doctor himself, he could tell that Calvert had been in a fight. "You tick someone off?" he asked.


    It was the truth though Calvert didn''t want to admit it. "Yeah."


    Trevor Li asked in surprise, "Who was it?"


    Everyone in Y City knew Calvert was the son of the diamond mogul, Langston Ji, and he was an only child. Yet someone had the temerity to beat him like this.


    Calvert''s face became even more sour. "No disrespect intended, but can we talk about thister? Thank you for your concern."


    Vernon made a gesture with his hand and said, "Don''t mention it. Here, grab a seat."


    They had a good conversation while having their dinner. After thinking for a while, Langston opened his mouth and said, "Down to business. Guys, to be honest, I invited you to dinner today because I need your help."


    Before dinner, Vernon and Trevor Li already knew that Langston wanted to discuss something. But they waited patiently. He would tell them when he was ready.


    Vernon took a drag from his cigar and said with a smile, "Just spit it out, Langston."


    "Yeah. No need to stand on ceremony with us, man. We''ve been friends for years. You need something? Just ask," Trevor Li echoed.


    Hearing what he wanted to hear, Langstonughed happily and said, "Thanks in advance! Come on, Cal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    He had thought that Sheffield was just Evelyn''s boy toy. Much to his surprise, he was quite a capable young man. He never imagined the guy might be a decent fighter, to boot.


    "So he''s beyond my reach? I don''t believe it! Vernon, the people I sent to teach the doctor a lesson called me and said another group showed up and foiled their ns. Do me a favor, will you?" They all knew what he was getting at.


    However, Vernon hadn''t said anything for a long time, and just sat there, smoking his cigar.


    Noticing that Vernon was quiet, Langston became anxious and said, "Penny for your thoughts, Vernon. You afraid of him, too? What is it about this guy?"


    "Not really." Vernon finally opened his mouth.


    Langston''s spirits lifted at his words. But what Vernon said next sent his mood crashing against the rocks of reality.


    "You don''t get it. The guy you''re talking about is my best disciple," Vernon said. He was just worried about Sheffield; he hadn''t been able to see him since he had treated his broken leg. He didn''t know Sheffield was involved in all that!


    Next time he saw Sheffield, he would knock him on his head.


    The other three men in the private room were rendered speechless. The father and son werepletely disappointed.


    They knew that Vernon and Trevor Li wouldn''t help them. But Calvert didn''t give up. He was determined to have Evelyn. Now that he couldn''t beat Sheffield in a fair fight, he had toe up with more underhanded ns. Maybe he could make Sheffield look bad in front of Evelyn.

 Chapter 872 A Car Accident

    At dinner


    Staring at Carlos, who was sitting at the table opposite her, Evelyn asked, "Dad, are you aware that you are no longer a young man? Your eldest daughter is almost thirty years old."


    Carlos was a clever man. The image of the person he hated the most came across his mind. He wondered what Evelyn was trying to say, and casually asked, "So?"


    "Don''t judge a person by his appearance. You taught me that," Evelyn added, beating around the bush.


    Her father was good at martial arts, but he was not at his peak anymore. Sheffield, however, had youth and strength on his side. She knew that her father would be downed in a fair fight with Sheffield.


    Her heart ached when she remembered that Sheffield had had himself beaten up by Carlos in order to make his future father-inw happy.


    Carlos looked at his daughter with a stern expression in his eyes. "Are you saying that man is better than me?"


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. ''There is no escaping this man!'' she thought.


    Carlos continued, "You want to talk to me about him, don''t you?"


    Debbie had gone to the bathroom to wash her hands, and since Terilynn wasn''t going to be back home for dinner, there were only the two of them at the table.


    "Can we talk?" she asked.


    "No!" Carlos turned her down without hesitation. "You better get rid of that stupid idea. I will never allow you to marry him."


    There was no trace of anger on her face. Instead, Evelyn smiled at her father and asked, "What if Mom allows?"


    ''Debbie?'' Carlos'' face darkened. "Has she met him?" he asked coldly.


    "Yes. But I didn''t tell her anything about him."


    Carlos looked into Evelyn''s yful eyes. He knew that she would rebel. There was only one way to stop her. "Your mom is as simple-minded as you are. She is not a good judge of people. If your mother agrees, I won''t forbid you from seeing him anymore."


    Hope shone in Evelyn''s eyes when she heard that. But Carlos immediately added, "I''ll go abroad and live in some nursing ho


    ent shivers down his spine.


    Joshua couldn''t help bursting intoughter when he saw his buddy who looked like a wronged wife. "Oh my God! Sheffield! The Maestro Tang! Ah, I never thought I would live to see this day! This is hrious! Unbelievably so!"


    Evelyn stared at him and asked coldly, "Is this funny to you?"


    Joshua covered his mouth reflexively. ''Oh my God! Her eyes are as cold as Carlos''. If looks could kill, I would be dead right now.''


    "Just tell me what happened!" Evelyn ordered, standing there like an undisputed queen.


    Joshua cleared his throat and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at his poor friend and continued with the story. "Well, the truth is that your Sheffield was trying to win a woman''s first time¡ª"


    "What nonsense are you talking? That''s¡ª"


    "Sheffield Tang!" Evelyn growled. "Since you don''t want me to know the truth, would it be better if I leave and don''te back?"


    "What? No! That''s not what I¡ª" He cast a warning nce at Joshua and said, "Cut the crap, asshole! Otherwise..." Sheffield drew a line across his neck, gesturing that if he made things any worse, he would be dead soon.


    Joshua tried not tough and went on, "Sheffield raced against Fowler to save a girl. When he turned a corner, he lost control and the car toppled. And he ended up here, like this."

 Chapter 873 Rake Up Each Others Past

    "Why would your car suddenly flip?" Evelyn hit the nail on the head. Sheffield was an expert racer. An ident was out of the question.


    Her query surprised the men.


    Joshua''s admiration for Evelyn went up a notch. If it were any other woman, she would have gotten jealous after knowing that her man had gotten injured trying to save some girl. She would have jumped to conclusions and bombarded the man with questions about this new girl.


    But Evelyn wasn''t bothered at all.


    Sheffield wasn''t sure how to react to her indifference. He wanted his girlfriend to be a little jealous; that would mean that she cared for him. But, this was Evelyn Huo. He sighed. "Someone sabotaged my race car."


    "Who was it?" she asked, meeting his eyes.


    He smiled. "I can guess, but I don''t have any proof yet." He had to investigate the incident first.


    After a short pause, she asked, "Will you stop racing from now on?"


    "Babe, can we please change the subject?" Sheffield begged. He loved racing. Staying away from the track would make him feel dead inside.


    Joshua poked Sheffield''s bandaged arm.


    "Aw!" Sheffield yelled as he tried to kick Joshua off the bed. "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Joshua jumped off the bed, grinning from ear to ear. He arched an eyebrow and said, "You deserve it. Evelyn is my girlfriend, and yet you call her ''babe'' right in front of me. How dare you!"


    Evelyn pinched her arching brows and thought, ''No wonder these two are best friends. Both of them are childish!''


    "Fuck off! I don''t need you here anymore. I want to talk to MY girlfriend alone. Get out!" Sheffield barked.


    Joshua onlyughed harder as he sat back on the sofa. "Evelyn, he is trying to evade your question. Maestro Tang doesn''t want to give up on racing, even for you," he said with a grin. "I can see clearly that he doesn''t love you enough. You should be with me, Evelyn. I''ll treat you nicer than this ungrateful ass."


    Ignoring Joshua''s joke, Evelyn looked at Sheffield, waiting for his reply.


    Sheffield sat up straight and said with a serious look, "Evelyn, I won''t race for fun again. I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    . Evelyn was cold towards him, as usual. He said, "Okay, you may leave. I will call you if I don''t feel well."


    "Huh? Why would you call me? I''m not a doctor."


    Winking at her with a cunning smile, Sheffield replied, "When I hear your voice, my pain will disappear."


    Evelyn couldn''t bear it anymore. He just couldn''t stop teasing her.


    "Do whatever you want," she said and turned to leave.


    Sheffield walked up to her from behind and held her in his arms again. "Babe, I didn''t even get to kiss you. Babe, say that I''m your darling and I''ll reward you with a delicious kiss."


    His voice was deep and attractive.


    Evelyn instantly blushed at his words.


    She looked at the arms wrapped around her. A wicked smile appeared on her face, and she pressed her hand on the bandage. "My darling?" She pressed the wound harder, mercilessly.


    Sheffield twitched at the sudden pain, and he bit his tongue to stop himself from crying out loud. "Yeah... Call me... Da¡ª" He was in so much pain that he almost said "Damn," but Evelyn didn''t like it when he swore, so he stopped short.


    ''What was that? Does he want me to call him Daddy?''


    She remembered a video she had watched on the Inte. A woman erotically called her partner "Daddy" in bed to excite him. Thinking that Sheffield was teasing her again, she blushed a crimson red and eximed shyly, "Sheffield Tang! You are such a pervert!"

 Chapter 874 I Am The One Who Loves You The Most

    "Hmm?" She was angry, but Sheffield had no clue why.


    Evelyn raised her high heel-d foot and stomped on Sheffield''s. He was only wearing a slipper, so the heel dug into his flesh. "Ouch..." In pain, Sheffield let go of her instantly.


    Evelyn took the chance to jog towards the door and fled the ward, thoroughly embarrassed.


    Sheffield, left alone in the ward, sat on the bed. He was no less confused, and now had an injured foot as well.


    ''What happened to her? Why did she get angry all of a sudden?''


    A few minutester, he calmed down and closed the curtains. Then he turned on hisputer.


    He opened a surveince video and fast forwarded through it. As he thought, several minutes of video were missing.


    Sheffield ran a hand through his hair as he browsed thework shares. He found where the saboteur had hidden the surveince videos and restored all of them.


    The benefit to getting all the video back? He could see who sabotaged his race car.


    However, he didn''t recognize the guy, so he ran the man''s image through an online background check. Fortunately, there was information in the database, and in less than 5 minutes he had a wealth of data on the guy.


    Armed with this info, Sheffield was sure he could track this guy down.


    He closed hisptop and texted Evelyn. "You home yet?"


    Evelyn didn''t want to reply to his message, but it was already past 1 a.m. Afraid that he might be too worried to sleep, she replied, "Yeah."


    When he saw her reply, he grinned and tapped out a reply.


    "Good. I''ll let you go, so you can get some sleep. Just remember to climb in my bed when you''re free."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. Why didn''t she take her dad up on his offer to teach her martial arts? If she had, she''d be able to teach Sheffield a good lesson when he made her mad.


    Evelyn hadn''t called or texted him since that night.


    Strangely, he didn''t contact her either, not even a message.


    Evelyn was worried. She wondered whether he was getting better or wors


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    new a lot of people liked her, she was not dumb enough to think that everyone did.


    Sheffield put his hands on the car, on either side of her. "Remember, I am the one who loves you the most! No matter what happens, don''t run off with another guy."


    "No way! The man that loves me the most is my dad."


    Sheffield smiled. "You''re wrong there. Your dad loves your mom the most. I''m the one who loves you the most and I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Evelyn had nothing to say to that. He was right. Carlos loved Debbie more than anything. "But Dad loves me too, more than anyone else." Although she was angry her dad wouldn''t let her be with Sheffield, she knew why.


    Carlos did what he thought was best for her.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and whispered gently in her ear with a wicked smile. "Evelyn, remember, I''m the one who loves you the most, not your dad."


    His breath was so warm that Evelyn was turned on. To hide her blushing face, she pushed him away and said, "Go upstairs. I''m going home."


    "So soon? But I just got here!" said Sheffield sadly.


    The longer she looked at him, the more reluctant she was to part with him. "See youter." Tonight, she promised her father she woulde back to the manor. She couldn''t be out toote.


    Sheffield pulled her into his arms, kissing her affectionately.

 Chapter 875 Happy Hormones

    Ten minutester, Evelyn''s car slowly drove away. Sheffield put his hands in his pant pockets and stood still, watching the car disappear from his line of sight.


    ''This sneaking around can''t go on forever. I''ll have to face Carlos and ask for his permission. Evelyn, just wait till I finish what I have to do.''


    When everything was over, he wanted to settle down and be with her.


    The arrogant, sexy smile was back on his lips.


    At ZL Group


    It waste at night. A man appeared at the entrance of thepany with two paper bags.


    He whistled a tune as he entered the lift and went up to the regional CEO''s office.


    There were very few people left on the floor. Among the assistants, only Nadia was still there.


    She was surprised to see Sheffield at the office, but took the initiative to greet him. "Hello, Dr. Tang."


    He replied with a smile, "Hello, Nadia. Did you guys lose track of time? You''re so hard-working. Here, I got you some food."


    Nadia stared at the bag in Sheffield''s hand, and refused at once. "Thank you, Dr. Tang, but I''m not hungry¡ª"


    "Don''t worry. I bought two. Eat!" He put the bag on her desk.


    Seeing the desserts in the bag, she stammered, "Um, Miss Huo doesn''t eat desserts."


    Sheffield smiled and replied without hesitation, "She will."


    Nadia was speechless. ''He behaves so confidently in front of Evelyn, '' she thought.


    He pushed the button of the automatic door and entered Evelyn''s office without knocking.


    Evelyn was busy writing something, and when she looked up, she was surprised to see him. "What are you doing here?" she asked. It had been almost a week since they had seen each other.


    This was his first time in her office. He walked straight to her after scanning the room and its decoration. He put the paper bag on her desk. "I missed you. I haven''t seen you in days, and you s


    ance to theirpany was strictly guarded during nights. Even the employees of thepany were generally forbidden toe back, let alone an outsider like Sheffield.


    He smiled mysteriously. "I have my ways."


    Evelyn nibbled on the dessert and asked with a frown, "What ways? Tell me!"


    "Okay, okay! If it were someone else, I wouldn''t give out my secrets. But, anything for my Evelyn." He took his phone out of his pocket, looked through some folders and put the phone in front of her eyes.


    On the screen was the picture of them riding the elephant in D City.


    Evelyn stopped eating. ''He kept the photo, '' she thought, looking at the photo and feeling nostalgic.


    "I showed this photo to your security guard and told him that I am your boyfriend."


    Trying to suppress the urge to hit him, Evelyn asked, "And the guard just let you through?"


    "Of course, he didn''t! I had to call his son. As soon as he arrived, I slipped into the building."


    "How do you know his son?"


    "Last time I came here, I saw the son bring him dinner. The son is one of my racing buddies." Sheffield had specifically chosen toe over during his buddy''s father''s working hours.


    "There are more than one security guards," she said.

 Chapter 876 Exposed

    Sheffield pulled up a chair and sat down in front of Evelyn. "The others were on patrol duty."


    "So, you just sneaked in?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    She was perplexed.


    Sheffield grinned. "Come on, I''m not a bad guy. Why do you have to bother about all the minor details? I only came to bring you some food."


    "You could have just called me instead of going through all the roundabout methods."


    The man shrugged and replied casually, "I wanted to surprise you. If I had called you in advance, then what would have been the point?"


    Evelyn didn''t argue further. He had an answer for everything.


    "Evelyn, how about you leave the rest of the work for tomorrow?"


    "No, there are a few more documents awaiting my signature. They are needed for tomorrow''s meeting." Evelyn put the dessert aside and began going through the documents on her desk.


    Sheffield stole a nce at the file she was reading and saw "Y City First General Hospital" written on it. "Oh, it''s the contract with our hospital."


    "Well, thanks to you, ZL Group will be cooperating with your hospital once again." She remembered their negotiation meeting with the First General Hospital.


    Sheffield''s lips curled into a grin. "You love me so much."


    "Go away!"


    "No, I won''t. I am waiting for you to finish your work. Let''s go out and have some fun!"


    "Forget it. I''m noting anywhere," she refused straightforwardly.


    "Fine, I''ll go home then," replied Sheffield without arguing.


    Evelyn was surprised that he had given up so easily. "You are going home?" She looked up at him.


    "Yes, to your home," he answered, tilting his head a little with a wide smile.


    Evelyn chided, "Get out!"


    "No, I don''t want to. I want to be with you."


    "Out! Now!"


    "What will I do outside? Besides, I like being inside. It''s so much more fun, isn''t it?" he smirked. "How about you let me inside and we can enjoy ourselves a little?" Evelyn''s breath caught.


    She gave him a cold stare and cursed, "You''re so shameless!"


    "What''s there to be ashamed of when I''m with you?" He didn''t feel the need to hide anything from Evelyn. He wanted her to see him, as he was.


    Evelyn was fed up with his flippant tongue. Blushing, she ordered, "Shut up!"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    dn''t confront Evelyn face to face, nor did he n on teaching Sheffield a lesson. Instead, he asked Joshua out for a meal. Alone.


    Needless to say, Joshua was freaked out. He called Sheffield. "Your future father-inw has invited me to dinner. I have a bad feeling about this."


    "I have a bad feeling about that too," Sheffield replied as he continued to delete horridments about Evelyn online.


    "What should I do?"


    "Beats me, dude." If only he could read Carlos'' mind. Sadly, he couldn''t. Few people ever knew what was on Carlos Huo''s mind.


    "Why did you have to show off your affection for Evelyn publicly? Now, Carlos has found out. Are you happy now?" Joshua scoffed. "But which mediapany was bold enough to reveal gossips about Evelyn Huo?" Although the news had been suppressed temporarily, it had already reached the masses.


    "It was Calvert Ji," said Sheffield casually. Calvert had spent arge sum of money bribing a mediapany. The legal owner of thepany was someonepletely irrelevant to the Ji family, so even if the whole thing went south, no one would suspect the Ji family. After the media had exposed Sheffield''s rtionship with Evelyn to the public, Carlos destroyed thepany, but the culprit, Calvert, managed to stay out of it and remained untouched.


    "That guy? Is he trying to get his revenge on you?" Joshua knew what had happened between Sheffield and Calvert.


    "He has no other reason to do this," Sheffield replied.

 Chapter 877 Get Engage To Evelyn

    Joshua understood. "Well, I''m at Orchid Private Club. I gotta go. Talk to youter," he said to Sheffield.


    "All right."


    When Joshua arrived at Room 888 of the Orchid Private Club, Carlos had just opened a bottle of red wine.


    Joshua''s heart caught in his throat. Carlos was way too intimidating, even in pleasant surroundings like this. But right now, he had to face him. He greeted Carlos respectfully, "Hello, Uncle Carlos."


    Carlos poured a ss of wine and handed it to him. "Hello, Joshua," he said, betraying no hint of emotion.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos," Joshua said as he took the ss.


    Carlos sat down on the leather couch. "Have a seat," he said to Joshua.


    "Thank you, Uncle Carlos." His responses were measured and polite. He knew a lot was riding on this meeting. Joshua sat opposite Carlos.


    Carlos was never a man to beat around the bush. As soon as they sat down, he went straight to the point. "You need to marry Evelyn."


    After a short pause, Joshua refused, "I''m sorry, Uncle Carlos. I can''t¡ª"


    "Or tomorrow," Carlos interrupted. "Tomorrow everyone will know you were the one who chased Evelyn and went back to her apartment with her."


    "Does Evelyn even know about this?" Joshua asked anxiously.


    "She doesn''t need to know. You just need to tell me yes or no."


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Carlos. There''s no way," he apologized.


    He promised Sheffield he would break up with Evelyn. If he got engaged to her, Sheffield would kill him.


    Surprisingly, Carlos wasn''t upset. Instead, he asked, "Is it because you like Terilynn?"


    He didn''t expect that Carlos would know anything about that. Was it that obvious? So he decided honesty was the best policy. "Sorry, Uncle Carlos. I meant to talk to you about thister, but I guess there''s no time like the present. Yeah, I like Terilynn. Evelyn and I aren''t good together. We were looking for a reason to break up."


    Carlos stared into his ss, swirled the wine around the goblet instead of taking a sip. "Get engaged to Evelyn, and then I''ll give you the green light to woo


    gled but was eventually overtaken by vertigo. Atst, he fell unconscious.


    Sheffield could tell his friend was upset. Panicked, even. He took in his surroundings and saw suspicious-looking men at different points. He darted into the shadows and seemed to lose them¡ªfor now.


    After making sure he was safe, he called Joshua again, but he got a message saying that the subscriber was not epting calls at this time. He must have turned his phone off. But why?


    Worried Joshua was in danger, Sheffield went back home and opened an app on his phone. He entered his friend''s details and tried to figure out his friend''sst location. It wouldn''t tell him where he was now, because the phone was off.


    Amazingly, the app managed to find him. He was at arge hotel. While he was pondering this, his phone rang. It was Dollie. He wasn''t in the mood to talk to her, but she kept calling again and again. Finally, about the fifth time, he picked up.


    He answered the phone impatiently. "God, finally!" she said. "You need to hear this! I just saw Joshua. He rented a room with Evelyn."


    "What are you talking about, Dollie?" Sheffield got even more upset when he heard what she said.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. There''s arge hotel next to Orchid Private Club, Room 909, 9th floor. Just go there and see for yourself." Once she said that, Dollie hung up the phone.

 Chapter 878 Your Girlfriend Is Here

    Sheffield checked the location of Joshua''s phone once more. It was indeed in a five-star hotel next to Orchid Private Club.


    He quickly dialed Evelyn''s number. Luckily, someone picked up, but that someone was not Evelyn. "Hi, Mr. Tang, it''s me." It was Tayson.


    "Where''s Evelyn?"


    "Miss Huo and Mr. Fan are inside the hotel talking. I''m waiting outside."


    Inside? Outside?


    His best friend and the love of his life?


    Sheffield hung up the phone and sped to the hotel.


    About fifteen minutester, he was on the 9th floor of the hotel, out of breath. He could see Room 909. Tayson was guarding the door.


    Sheffield rushed over to him and ordered, "Open the door!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Tayson answered, "Mr. Fan and Miss Huo are inside..."


    "What are they doing?" demanded Sheffield with a grim face.


    "Please go away, Mr. Tang!" Tayson answered, standing in front of the door.


    Anger took control. Sheffield shoved Tayson aside, pulling on his cor. When Tayson was out of the way, the young doctor kicked the door in.


    The door was unlocked, and gave way easily.


    Sheffield rushed in, and what he saw made his beautiful eyes red with rage.


    A man and a woman slept soundly. The woman intimately rested her head on the man''s shoulder. They might be naked under the quilt.


    Actually, on the way here, Sheffield had calmed himself down. Even before setting foot in the room, he knew Joshua wouldn''t betray him. But now he saw it with his own eyes. What little reason he had left fled him.


    He knew it was a setup. He knew that Carlos was responsible. But Carlos wasn''t here. His friend was.


    Sheffield flew into a rage. He yanked the covers off of Joshua and shouted his name. "Joshua! Fucker!"


    Under the quilt, Joshua was in his underwear. All of a sudden, Sheffield lost his nerve and let go of the quilt. He was afraid Evelyn was as naked as Joshua.


    Evelyn woke up first, unable to sleep through Sheffield''s roaring.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sheffield''s scarlet eyes, and then Joshua woke up too. He fel


    rrassing him in front of everyone. I''d dump her, if I were him."


    Evelyn cast her a cold nce and said ruthlessly, "Thankfully, you''re not him. And I''d shut your mouth, since you have no chance with a guy like that."


    The woman was embarrassed.


    "Wow! Maestro Tang''s girlfriend is awesome!"


    "I''m sure she keeps him on his toes!"


    Ignoring themotion, Evelyn walked up to Sheffield, standing with his back to the crowd. She stopped less than two meters away from him and asked, "Do you really think I''m that kind of girl?"


    Not knowing what to say, he closed his eyes in frustration.


    Actually, he had regretted what he did the moment he stepped out of the hotel, and hadpletely forgotten everything Evelyn told him.


    Just as everyone was waiting quietly for the drama to unfold, Sheffield turned to look at her with an ingratiating smile on his face. Without hesitation, he took Evelyn into his arms and said, "Honey, listen to me. It''s all my fault! Don''t be mad, okay?"


    His reaction caused an uproar.


    So the amazing Maestro Tang was henpecked.


    Disappointed and sad, Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Your fault? If you really thought you were wrong, you wouldn''t havee here." She didn''t know what happened, or when she fell asleep, or how she ended up sleeping in the same bed as Joshua. But she was pretty sure it wasn''t Sheffield''s fault.

 Chapter 879 More Misunderstandings

    "No, it''s all my fault. Hey, man, get over here." He dangled a set of keys from his fingers. "Here¡ªthe keys to my race car. Take care of it for me. I''ll never race again!"


    When Sheffield dered in public that he would quit racing, the crowd boiled over in astonishment.


    "Oh my God! Is he really giving it up?"


    "Looks like Maestro Tang is really quitting the racing scene!"


    "Breaking news!"


    Ignoring what the others were saying, Sheffield put his arm around Evelyn''s shoulder and walked towards his car. "Honey, please don''t be mad, okay? Let''s talk about this."


    Joshua was smoking, leaning against his car. His face was a mess. Dried blood, bandages, a pair of shiners under his eyes. When he saw Sheffield, he dropped the cigarette and ground it out. "Don''t even talk to me. We''re done!"


    Sheffield snorted, "Fine by me. You slept with my woman. Some friend!"


    Listening to his childish words, Evelyn couldn''t help but sigh. "Sheffield..."


    "Okay, okay. I just need some time!" Sheffieldpromised.


    As for what happened tonight, they all knew who set them up.


    Evelyn felt angry at Carlos and guilty around Sheffield and Joshua.


    With a guilty conscience, she said to Sheffield, who drove her home, "Go on home. I''ll talk to Dad."


    "I''ll go with you," said Sheffield, gripping her hand. He wanted to be there to support her, even if Carlos beat him to death for it.


    Evelyn shook her head. "Not yet." Her father must be still angry about the scandal.


    It wouldn''t be the best time for Sheffield to confront him. Carlos would take it all out on him.


    Grabbing her hand tightly, he paused for a while before saying, "I guess I need to let you go. Call me if you need me."


    "Okay." After Evelyn entered the manor, he started his car and drove off.


    The inte rumors were contained, and only a few trolls were stirring up trouble under Evelyn''s Weibo ount. But Sheffield had already secr


    n love with him, so what''s your excuse?"


    "No, it''s not like that, Dad. That other woman, he doesn''t care about her the same way he does me." Evelyn thought it was a good time to exin everything to Carlos.


    "Humph!" Carlos snorted and for the first time he scolded Evelyn in a harsh tone. "Since when did you be so stupid? That woman is pregnant. It''s his kid! Did he even tell you about it?"


    ''Dollie is pregnant?'' Evelyn looked at Carlos in stunned disbelief. "That''s impossible!"


    Carlos mmed his palm on the table and yelled, "I''ve already seen the pregnancy test. What more proof do you need?"


    "There must be some mistake." She trusted Sheffield. There was no way that he would have sex with Dollie.


    "What mistake? Do you know why he''s with you? I heard him say his research team was short of money and he needed some cash. And he told Dollie he was using you." And it wasn''t like Carlos had gone out of his way to find out. He was ying a few rounds of golf, and had retired to the locker room. Sheffield and Joshua were in there, and the young doctor was exining to his friend that the research fund was nearly gone.


    As for using Evelyn, that was what Dollie told him. She swore Sheffield told her personally that he was only using Carlos'' daughter.

 Chapter 880 What Is The Truth

    "He''s not broke. He bought me valuable jewelry once. I offered him money, and he turned me down. Over a hundred million! He turned it down, Dad!" Dollie had also told Evelyn straight up Sheffield was only using her, but she didn''t believe it.


    Carlos was furious. "That''s only because he wanted more! Can''t you see? He is not as simple as he pretends to be. I have investigated him. His parents were pretty well-off, had some business connections. Then they died in a car ident. But they weren''t his real family. The man who died in that ident was Beric Tang. He had a kid, but it wasn''t him. You''ve been together so long. Did he ever tell you who he really was?"


    Carlos, for all his resources, couldn''t find out who Sheffield was. He could only get so far in the background check, and there were some pieces of information that he couldn''t get at. And if Carlos couldn''t figure it out, then the young doctor must be hiding something. At least, that was what the elder thought.


    It was dangerous for Evelyn to stay with someone like him. He would rather let Evelyn marry a poor boy with an obvious background, or a stubborn man like Calvert. At least he knew who they were. He could also dig up what he didn''t know about them.


    But Sheffield was different. His family background was fake. Even Carlos couldn''t find out anything about him, because he had hidden his identity too well.


    Evelyn stood there in shock. It was true. There was more to Sheffield than met the eye. She''d seen that. Fighter, doctor, race car driver. What else was he hiding from her? After a long while, she answered timidly, "He said his mother was a doctor of neurology. She was framed and imprisoned for dealing in counterfeit drugs. She died when he was young." As for his father, Sheffield never talked much about him, and she didn''t ask him either.


    Carlos sneered, "Are you sure he was telling the truth? Did you look into it? You just took his word for it? God, you''re naive! If you asked hi


    s wonderful as you, raised her for nearly 30 years, and some guy swooped in and took her virginity, I''d be angry too. After I finish up here, I''ll move in with your folks. I''ll cook, wash, and serve our parents every day. I''ll let them get to know me. They''ll know I''m way better than Calvert..."


    Sheffield just babbled away. Evelyn listened,ughed and then cried.


    If he really loved her, the news should have broken his heart. But he still sounded mellow about it all. Evelyn wondered if it was because he was acting tough, or because he just didn''t love her.


    "Don''t be sad. We''ll grab coffee in Paris in a few days. We''ll have a nice vacation and forget all this temporarily, okay?"


    Evelyn closed her eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Okay."


    "I gotta go. I have another surgerying up." Actually, he just wanted to talk with her. After all, they seldom saw each other and he missed her. At work, he barely talked to anybody.


    Yet, little did he know that what he said next would give her the wrong idea. "I''ve been making money like crazy recently. I haven''t bought you jewelry for a long time. Evelyn, please don''t hate me. When I get some more cash, I''ll buy you the best things in the world every day."


    ''Make money like crazy... He brought up money just like Father said, '' Evelyn thought.

 Chapter 881 You Have To Trust Me

    If Sheffield had known what Carlos had told Evelyn the previous night, he wouldn''t have brought up the topic of money in front of her.


    Evelyn wiped the tears off her cheeks and said in a calm voice, "I still have some money left. Why don''t you take it?"


    She didn''t know why she said that to him. Did she really want to give him money? Or did she just want to test him?


    Sheffield sighed. "Evelyn, you have to trust me," he said. "Even without performing surgeries or racing, I can still afford to do my research, and also support you. If you are curious about me, I don''t mind having a face-to-face talk tonight, and we can..."


    He began to flirt again. She interrupted him, "All right, I understand. Now, shut up! Go on with the surgery."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Evelyn ced her head on the office desk and felt her depression creeping up on her again.


    When Calvert walked into her office, she was staring at a document in a daze. It was a subsequent document regarding the deal between ZL Group and the First General Hospital. Sheffield had signed his name on the contract on behalf of the hospital.


    "Evelyn!" Calvert sat down in front of her and called her in a soft voice.


    She raised her head from the document to look at him with a frown. "Why are you here?" He could now enter her office freely. Her father had granted him ess.


    Calvert took out two tickets from his suit pocket and ced them in front of her. "Tickets to the concert of the famous pianist, Jimmy Mi. It''s on the day after tomorrow. Let''s go together."


    Evelyn was in no mood to go to a concert, especially with him. She refused indifferently, "Thank you, but I''m not interested."


    "Not interested?" Calvert asked, feigning surprise. "I heard from Uncle Carlos that you had passed level nine of the National Piano Grading Test. Is it the concert that doesn''t interest you, or is it me?"


    Evelyn replied honestly, "I''m not interested in you or the concert."


    He only smiled. "Evelyn, I like your upright and unyielding character. But, I know that you wille with me. Just keep the ticket for now." He looked at


    quinted at his friend. "I haven''t slept in two days. This better be worth my time."


    Joshua pushed the man back into the apartment and closed the door. He looked him up and down and asked, "Did you hear the rumors on the Inte?"


    "Rumor?"


    "Yeah." Joshua nodded impatiently.


    Sheffield sneered, "I already knew it yesterday. I don''t need you to report everything to me."


    "Dude, I''m talking about thetest gossip of this morning. I have bigger news for you. Where were you at seven o''clockst night?" Joshua asked in a mysterious tone.


    "I was performing an operation. If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you beating around the bush?" Sheffield really wanted to kick the man out into the Pacific.


    He hadn''t left the operating table until a little over ten o''clockst night. After that, he had headed straight to the researchb and had stayed there until this morning.


    "Did you know that Evelyn went on a date with Calvert?" Joshua asked. Thinking of the rumor on the Inte the day before, he added, "Not the date two days ago. This wasst night."


    ''Last night?'' "She didn''t tell me anything about a date. And I didn''t check my phone either," replied Sheffield as he scratched his messy short hair.


    Only Carlos and Joshua knew about his rtionship with Evelyn. Carlos wouldn''t tell him anything about her, so Joshua was the only one to keep Sheffield informed.

 Chapter 882 Hacked!

    "Calvert and Evelyn went on a date. It''s all over the tabloids. Photos of them leaving the office together, going on a date, and Calvert driving her home. They even interviewed Carlos. Do you know what he said?" Joshua told his friend in a grave tone.


    Suddenly, Sheffield had a bad feeling about this. "What did he say?" he asked.


    "Carlos said that Evelyn and Calvert were dating right now. They''re getting engaged."


    Sheffield fell speechless. He had just woke up. How could his woman be about to get engaged to another man after a scant few hours? How could he have lost her that fast?


    However, Sheffield tried to brush it off. "He''s trying to make me give up. I won''t fall into Carlos'' trap."


    "Well, duh. But Evelyn''s about to get engaged to another guy. Why are you acting so calm?" Joshua felt anxious for his friend.


    He regretted turning Carlos down when he suggested Joshua get engaged to her. At least he might be able to let them see each other, if covertly. But now they had a problem. Calvert loved Evelyn with all his heart. There was no way he was letting her out of his sight.


    After a moment''s consideration, Sheffield said, "It doesn''t matter. Evelyn loves me. This is so much fake news. We''ll figure out a way through it. But enough about me. What about you? How''s it going between you and Terilynn?"


    Joshua didn''t even know how to answer that. His friend was losing the love of his life, and he was asking about him? Sheffield didn''t seem the least bit concerned. But when it came to Terilynn, Joshua was happy. "Well, I kind of benefited from Calvert exposing the news that you were dating Evelyn. Terilynn thinks I''m a victim and feels bad for me. Ha-ha!"


    Terilynn invited Joshua to dinner and exined in a roundabout way that her sister didn''t mean to hurt his feelings. She tried her best tofort the man. They were getting along pretty well, all things considered. They had a chemistry, an easy way about them. They werefortable with each other.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and said, "A man and his son-inw are natural enemies. Now we have the same enemy. With us against Carlos, he''ll be the one on the ropes. Now get lost. I need my beauty sleep."


    Joshua couldn''t believe his ears. "How can you be so heartless? Evelyn is getting engaged to some other guy. How can you sleep at a time like this?"


    "You don''t get it."


    "What?"


    "I need more sleep. Carlos is not dumb, and with no sleep I won''t be able to outwit or outfight him. Just leave me alone, okay?" Sheffield opened the door


    re infected by some nasty virus. I know how to remove it. The clock is ticking. If you don''t say yes within ten minutes, you''ll lose much more than one point five billion," answered Star Anise.


    In the Information Age, most important documents were stored electronically. Carlos was well aware of that and he knew Star Anise was not joking.


    Suddenly, Carlos had a bad feeling. He asked, "Let me guess. The virus is your doing?"


    "Hey, nothing gets past you, Mr. Huo. I can see why you''re a CEO," Star Anise replied, and sent a smiling emoji which was so big that it covered Carlos'' entire screen.


    Carlos was enraged. "Think I''m a pushover?" Star Anise was so arrogant! He was not afraid to admit that he was the one who hacked the ZL Group''sputers. And now he intended to ckmail Carlos into buying his inte security suite.


    Star Anise sent another smiling emoji and answered, "You can only say yes. No one has beaten my virus. You see, I wrote it especially for you. It''s got two payloads, making it doubly dangerous. First, my virus will overwrite the first megabyte of the hard drive with zeroes. The zeroes tell you what I think you are¡ªa big, fat zero. You''ll lose everything. You could use backups from the cloud, but I already took care of that. I just changed the password. The second payload will deploy shortly after the first. It attacks your BIOS, making you unable to start yourputers at all. So when do you intend to pay me? I''d hurry. There are only eight minutes left, Mr. Huo."


    Carlos'' face soured at the hacker''s words. He picked up his phone and called the IT department. "Get rid of this virus in five minutes. Otherwise, all of you will be fired!"

 Chapter 883 Change Tactics

    The IT director answered in a trembling voice, "Mr. Huo, we''ve never seen this sort of infection before. It changes every time it hops from oneputer to the next. It moves code blocks out of the way, inserts itself, regenerates code and data references, including relocation information, and rebuilds the executable. It''s different every time, so established pattern definitions don''t defend against it. What''s more, we just can''t keep up with it, since it replicates at an rming rate..."


    "Oh, is that so? Then you''re all fired. Start looking for other jobs. We''ll contract out for IT!" Carlos hung up the phone furiously.


    Star Anise''s message popped up on Carlos''puter screen again. "Mr. Huo, what''s your decision?"


    "One billion!" Carlos replied decisively.


    "Deal." Star Anise added, "It''s what I''d expected you''d offer anyway. So I was prepared to ept it. Perfect!"


    Carlos'' facepletely darkened. If he could find out who the hacker was, he would skin him alive to vent his anger!


    Carlos had thought he could track down who Star Anise was by investigating the bank ount, but Dixon told him it was a dummy ount. It had been shut down as soon as the hacker received the money.


    He did leave them a group of numbers, which also couldn''t be traced. It was for tech support and service.


    Carlos wondered if he''d been tricked, but all theputers returned to normal. There was no sign of the virus that had infected them. Not only that, cloud backups were operating normally.


    Sessfully going through the employee recognition system at the ZL Group''s parking lot, Sheffield drove inside and parked his car at a particr spot. Then, he went straight to the floor where Evelyn''s office was.


    This time, besides Nadia, there were two more people working as secretaries. Nadia was the first one to spot Sheffield. She stood up and greeted him. "Good morning, Mr. Tang."


    "Hello! Your boss in? I have something for her." Sheffield shook the paper bag in his hand. "I know I normally let you have first dibs, but this is Evelyn''s favorite food."


    Nadia smiled. "Thanks, Mr. Tang. But, our CEO is busy right now..." She forgot to exin the CEO inside the office wasn''t the one he wanted to see.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb your boss. I just came here to give her something and I''ll leave. Don''t


    been around, Sheffield wouldn''t mind being punched by Carlos to get her sympathy. Now that his woman wasn''t there, no one would feel sorry for him. And Carlos wouldn''t agree to let him be with Evelyn just because he had beaten the guy. Sheffield didn''t want to be pounded on for nothing. So, he ran even faster to put more distance between them.


    When Evelyn came back, she bumped into Sheffield who had just jumped into the elevator. Before she could speak, she saw Carlos chasing after him.


    In shock, she called out, "Dad! What are you doing?"


    His daughter''s shouts pulled Carlos back to his senses. He rested his hands on his knees, panting as he watched the elevator doors slowly close.


    From inside the elevator, Sheffield cocked an eyebrow at Carlos and said in a loud voice, "Bye, Evelyn!"


    Carlos straightened his clothes and snorted at his daughter. Pointing at the closed elevator, he asked angrily, "How did he get in here?"


    "Well, I... I gave him a pass." Actually, Evelyn didn''t know how Sheffield managed to get through security ande up here.


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Dixon''s number. "Print out a photo of Sheffield Tang and send it to the security department. If he gets in the building, rough him up and throw him out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," replied Dixon.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say.


    In Evelyn''s office, Carlos checked the smart lock. It didn''t work anymore.


    When she saw a paper bag on her desk, Evelyn didn''t dare open it around Carlos. "Dad, what happened?" she asked. "Why were you chasing him?"

 Chapter 884 Very Childish

    "You see what kind of man you''re hanging out with? Why is he so rude?" Carlos cast a burning nce at his daughter and added, "Humph. He broke a smart lock worth hundreds of thousands of dors in just a few minutes. Seems like the brat has some clever tricks. Next time I see him, I''ll charge him ten times that!"


    Carlos then told Nadia to order a new one.


    Looking at the broken smart lock, Evelyn said helplessly, "Since when did you care about the cost of a lock so much?"


    Sheffield was running out of capital for his drug research project. Ten times the price of the lock would be a few million. She didn''t think he could afford that.


    "I won''t allow him to take one more cent of my money. If he can''t afford it, I''ll go to First General Hospital to collect the debt and let the doctors and the patients know that he is not a good man!"


    "Dad... Don''t you think your behavior is..." Under Carlos'' withering gaze, Evelyn cleared her throat and changed her words. "You''re acting like a kid throwing a tantrum!"


    She sighed inwardly. Her father had never been able to stay calm when it came to Sheffield. Maybe because Sheffield was so good at ticking people off, or maybe Carlos was getting old and bing more and more childish.


    Carlos had never encountered such a rude, cocksure man. Even though he already spread the news that Evelyn was going to get engaged to Calvert, it still didn''t stop Sheffield. He just wouldn''t stop bugging her.


    Thinking of this, he nced at his daughter''s desk. There was a light brown paper bag that Sheffield left there.


    He walked toward the desk. But before he could reach it, Evelyn quickly grabbed the paper bag and tucked it in the drawer. "Was there a reason you came by?"


    Carlos looked at her coldly. "I''m serious about you marrying Calvert. Make sure you''re ready." Finally, he reached out his hand and demanded, "Give me that bag."


    "What?" Evelyn yed dumb.


    Carlos stubbornly walked around the desk, whipped open the drawer, and grabbed the paper bag. "I''ll take that!"


    "Dad!" Evelyn stood up and called out to him.


    Carlos didn''t stop or even turn his head.


    "That''s mine. Give it back."


    Emotionless, Carlo


    ianist, was performing. He almost never came to the city. The tickets were sold out. Most of the guests were from the upper crust.


    At about a quarter after six o''clock in the evening, Sheffield arrived at the gate of the concert hall. He called Evelyn, but she wasn''t answering.


    At half past six, he was about to head to ZL Group to find Evelyn when his phone rang. "Where are you? Are you off work yet?"


    Not knowing why he suddenly asked this question, Evelyn answered honestly, "I''m outside."


    "Are you still busy?" Sheffield talked on the phone as he watched the throngs making their way to the concert hall. He turned around and happened to see a familiar figure.


    A woman in white fashionable dress, holding her phone to her ear, emerged from a car. The man in front of her was Calvert in a ck suit jacket. All eyes were drawn to the striking couple.


    "Yeah, I have something to do." Evelyn didn''t want to let Sheffield know that she had gone to a concert with Calvert.


    Sheffield stared at the woman who got out of the car with the man''s help, and asked, "Then what about me?"


    "What do you mean?" Evelyn was confused.


    And so was Sheffield. ''What does Evelyn mean to do this? Why didn''t she tell me she didn''t want to go to the concert with me? Why is she ying dumb now?'' he wondered.


    Calvert held her hand and put it on his arm.


    Evelyn wanted to pull it back, but with so many people around, she didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 885 The Piano And The Proposal

    "Hello? Sheffield, are you still there?" Evelyn asked softly when Sheffield didn''t answer.


    He came back to his senses and took a deep breath before replying, "It doesn''t matter, Evelyn. Just go ahead with your own business." Without waiting for her answer, he hung up.


    Evelyn stared nkly at her phone. ''What''s wrong with him? He is being really weird, '' she wondered with a frown.


    It was ten minutes to seven o''clock, and three-fourths of the hall was filled with audience. Behind the music hall, Sheffield leaned against the wall and continued to smoke his cigarettes, one after the other.


    When he was done with thest one, he took a few puffs and stubbed it out before striding into the hall.


    His seat was in the middle of the third row. The seats around him were filled, except the two in the middle.


    He fixed his eyes on the first row. In the dead-center of the first row was a woman in a beautiful white dress, along with a man in a ck tux.


    There were several reporters not too far away from Calvert and Evelyn. The two of them were continuously being photographed.


    The concert began at seven o''clock sharp. Jimmy, the piano maestro, stepped onto the stage and the hall fell silent at once.


    Evelyn''s heart was not in the music. She couldn''t help but reach for her phone. Sheffield had sounded rather weird when they had spoken earlier. She wanted to text him to check what was going on.


    "Evelyn, what''s wrong?" Calvert leaned closer and whispered in her ear.


    They were so close that from where Sheffield sat, it looked like they were having an intimate moment. His heart stung.


    Evelyn put her phone away. She distanced herself from Calvert and said coldly, "Nothing."


    "Mm-hmm."


    After his performance, Jimmy announced, "We have a special program for you, while I take a small break. Enjoy the show,dies and gentleman!"


    Evelyn was lost in her own thoughts when Calvert stood up from his seat. Under everyone''s confused gaze, he walked onto the stage and shook hands with Jimmy. After sharing a few words with him, the pianist walked off the stage and Calver


    way from the man in front of the piano. Calvert stood up from the floor and looked at Sheffield with a murderous aura.


    But Sheffield didn''t seem to notice. He slowly glided his fingers along the piano keys.


    Many professionals and enthusiasts in the audience knew at once which piece he was ying as soon as he began the first note.


    "Grande Valse Brinte! I can''t believe my ears. He is very talented!"


    "Wow. Such a beautiful tone, and he''s so handsome as well!"


    "Is this for real? His fingers are so agile."


    The audience, including Evelyn, was shocked. She stood still and stared at the piano, as she watched Sheffield''s fingers dance on the keys. There was a casual, charming smile on his face. He was ying with great ease.


    The melody was like the sounds of nature, flowing with the clouds and echoing through their bodies.


    When the performance was over, no one spoke. Before anyone could react, Sheffield stood and walked up to Evelyn.


    He had a cynical smile on his face.


    Sheffield grabbed the microphone from Calvert''s hand forcefully, and said to Evelyn in a casual,zy voice, "ying the piano for a proposal? I can do that too. It''s really not a big deal. Evelyn, I love you. His aquamarine means nothing. It''s just an experimental achievement. But I''m different. Although I don''te from a rich family like him, I have the heart and the grit to support you."

 Chapter 886 I Dont Need Him

    Blushing, Evelyn wanted to say something, but Sheffield interrupted her. With his intent gaze focused on her, Sheffield continued, "He''s a zero, not a hero. He can''t even y a level nine etude. Stick with me and I''ll y you a level ten piece every day. Chopin, Beethoven, Brahms, Mozart, Jimmy...pick your poison and I''ll y it for you."


    "Sheffield!" Evelyn called out in a hushed voice. "Hey, cut it out..."


    Sheffield was too bold. There were thousands of people watching them. He wasn''t shy because of the attention. On the contrary, it fired him up.


    "I''m not messing around. Evelyn, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Jimmy, that old guy, if I can y hispositions."


    ''That old guy?'' The audience in the concert hall burst into an uproar when they heard how Sheffield addressed the well-known pianist. They wereughing¡ªmostly.


    Finally, Jimmy took the chance to walk onstage. He strode over and rapped his knuckles against Sheffield''s head. "Brat! Come to ruin my concert again?"


    Not only Evelyn, but everyone else stood there, mouths agape.


    Everyone was whispering to one another. "Who is that guy?" "Why is he trying to ruin Maestro Jimmy''s performance?" "Do they know each other?"


    As the scene unfolded in front of him, Calvert''s face darkened. ''Obviously, that asshole knows Jimmy pretty well, '' he thought.


    Sheffield massaged his head as he pleaded, "I''m sorry, master. Please, give me one more minute. I just want to ask my girlfriend to marry me."


    Before Jimmy could say anything, Sheffield had already reached out to Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, I want to marry you. But I haven''t had a chance to get rings yet. Can you say yes first? I''ll buy the ringster, I swear."


    Evelyn was a little worried. "What are you doing? My dad..." she reminded Sheffield in a low voice.


    "Evelyn, I mean it," he said sincerely, smiling.


    The young CEO was embarrassed. But, the audience didn''t mind. They just sat back and enjoyed the show.


    Just then, another person broke from the throng. She lifted the hemline of her dress as she walked onstage. "Sheffield."


    Dollie walked towards them with deliberate steps. Seeing her, Sheffield frowned sligh


    w much you''ll need to finish your project. It''s several billion dors..."


    "So what?"


    Evelyn turned a corner and disappeared from Sheffield''s sight. Dollie threw a nce at Sheffield, who was still talking to the young man, and decided to catch up with Evelyn.


    When there were only the two of them left, Sheffield stopped smiling and scoffed, "So, tell me: why me? Do I know him? Does he know me?"


    The person was not annoyed by his words. When he remembered what his boss told him, he didn''t try to persuade Sheffield any further. "You have a bright future ahead of you, Mr. Tang, if you don''t screw things up..."


    "It''s none of his business. Let me say it onest time, butt out! I don''t want any help!" After saying that, he stalked off to join the others, leaving that young man there alone.


    Just as they got to the car, Dollie stopped Evelyn. "Miss Huo, I have something to tell you." She didn''t wait for Sheffield because she had been waiting for a chance to talk to Evelyn alone. Without Sheffield around.


    Evelyn turned to look at her and replied indifferently, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    Calvert opened the car door and was waiting for her to get in.


    Looking at the arrogant Evelyn, Dollie didn''t get angry. Instead, she put her hand on her own belly and asked happily, "Miss Huo, did you know I''m pregnant?"


    Evelyn nced at her t belly and asked calmly, "Okay, and? Where are you going with this?"

 Chapter 887 Dollies Choice

    "It''s Sheffield''s kid," Dollie said with a smug smile while paying attention to what was happening behind her.


    It was rare for Evelyn to smile around her. She approached Dollie in high heels. Dollie took a step back warily, covering her belly. "What do you want?" she asked.


    "What do I want?" Despite Dollie''s reluctance, Evelyn took another step forward and reached out her hand to touch her belly. "Why not share your good luck with me? That way he can get me pregnant too. Miss Xiang, if Sheffield knocks me up, who do you think he will marry: me or you?"


    It never urred to Dollie Evelyn would react like this. She had thought Evelyn would fly into a rage and dump Sheffield. "Sounds like you don''t mind me having his baby," she said in a shrill voice. She nced at Calvert and added, "Or are you two-timing Sheffield, Miss Huo?"


    Calvert was on a phone call with his father, Langston, so he didn''t pay much attention to what the two women were talking about.


    Brushing off her words, Evelyn fired back, "Now that you''re pregnant, you''d better stay home and not go out so much. You wouldn''t want to miscarry. Think Sheffield will care if you lose the baby? I don''t think so. Take care of yourself, Dollie. If it''s a boy, you might be rich the rest of your life."


    Evelyn''s tone made Dollie very angry. Not only was she insinuating Dollie was a mistress, but also implied that the only reason Sheffield was around was the baby in her belly. This drove Dollie crazy.


    Dollie balled her hands into fists, zing with jealousy. Her face contorted. She''d known for a while how much Sheffield loved Evelyn. It was impossible for him to give up on Evelyn, so she was trying to trick the CEO into dumping him. "Miss Huo, you really don''t mind Sheffield being a manslut? I find that hard to believe!" Dollie spat.


    "Men always fool around before they get married, and they pick up a lot of mistresses along the way. After all, he has a pretty face. But has he ever picked just one girl? Or did


    ts? Who told you he could do that?''''


    The fact that he addressed her father by his full name really shocked Dollie. He had never called Sidell by his name. She didn''t know this guy anymore.


    Her gut clenched when she saw his expression. "Sheffield, I... I''ll apologize to Evelyn."


    "Too little, toote! Get lost!" Sheffield snorted. He grabbed Evelyn''s wrist and was about to escort her to his car.


    But when they turned around, they saw a ck Emperor parked nearby. The back window was half-open. There was a man inside.


    When Evelyn saw the car, her heart skipped a beat. It was Carlos'' car! She wrenched her hand free and told Sheffield in a low voice, "Go. He might not see you."


    At the same time, Calvert caught up to them. He hadn''t seen Carlos'' car yet. Phone in hand, he came up to Evelyn and said softly, "Let me drive you home."


    Evelyn wanted to turn him down, but she knew Carlos was watching her. She nodded and said, "Okay."


    But before she could do anything, Sheffield grabbed her hand and said resignedly, "Baby, I''m not afraid of your dad. Really!"


    ''But I am. When he gets mad, he will do something really messed up!'' Evelyn bit her lower lip and freed her hand. "I''ll be okay. Just go!" When she saw Carlos, she was scared to death. If Carlos hurt him again...well, she didn''t know what she''d do.

 Chapter 888 A Very Good Impression

    When Evelyn was about to get into the car with Calvert, Sheffield came over to the ck Emperor and knocked on the car window. "Mr. Huo, can we talk?" he asked in a rxed tone.


    "You messed up my son-inw''s big moment, when he was going to propose to my daughter. What makes you think I want to talk to you?"


    Leaning against the car door, Sheffield threw a nce at Evelyn, who waited outside Calvert''s car. She seemed to be worried about him and her father getting into a fight again. Sheffield then said with a smile, "Mr. Huo, let''s get to the point. I love your daughter. And I will for my whole life. You can do anything you want, but you can''t take my life."


    "Think you can bargain with me? I guess I need to be meaner to you, so you''ll get the point," Carlos snorted.


    Sheffield raised his brows at the woman wearing a worried face. "My life belongs to your daughter. You can''t take it away. I don''t get it, Mr. Huo. Why do you not want us to be together? She''ll have one more guy to love her and protect her. Isn''t that a good thing for your daughter? Why are you so against a guy caring for your daughter?"


    Carlos sneered, "There are lots of people who care about Evelyn. Don''t you get it? I hate you. Sheffield Tang, stay away from my daughter from now on, or I''ll ruin your future. There are things worse than death."


    Head resting in his hand, elbow on the car door, Sheffield said, "Well, ruin my future if you want. But you know I''m a doctor, right? You ruin me, then you put thousands of families that need my skills in danger. They need me to save their lives. You can''t be that mean, can you, Mr. Huo?"


    "Wrong. Thousands or millions. I''d sacrifice all of them, if it meant you couldn''t hurt my daughter anymore."


    ''I hurt Evelyn?'' With a mischievous smile, he drew his face closer to the car window and said, "Mr. Huo, how could I hurt her? I love her too much to do that. To be honest, she hurt me... Scratch that¡ªyou''re the one who keeps hurting me! Evelyn wouldn''t hurt me."


    The concert was over and people started to walk out of the concert hall.


    Evelyn noticed the confused gazes from the crowd and had to get in Calvert''s car. She didn''t want to, but she didn''t want the attention, either.


    As soon as Calvert drove away, Carlos yed his card


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nd turn it down.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a new French dessert shop on Media Road and business is booming. I''ll pick up one of their desserts for you next time Ie. Thanks for your hard work, Miss Hua. I''m going in now!"


    "Wait... Mr. Tang..." Nadia watched the man slip into Evelyn''s office as fast as a rabbit, and then took a look at the food he left. She couldn''t help but sigh resignedly.


    ''Miss Huo and Mr. Tang have a special rtionship. I think I''ll leave them alone, '' she mused.


    ''I''ll take off work after chowing down on this. If Mr. Huo asks about it, I can pretend to know nothing about it.''


    At the thought of this, Nadia opened the paper bag and then the boxes. The food inside made her mutter in surprise, "Wow! It looks delicious! The packaging is pretty high-end. He must have spent a fortune on this. I know we''re supposed to kick him out, but he''s a really great guy!" Clean-shaven, handsome, generous, and friendly. Nadia didn''t see anything to object to there. He''d made a very good impression on her.


    When he pushed open the door to Evelyn''s office, Sheffield saw the woman staring anxiously at herptop. Hearing the noise, she looked towards the door and said, "Hold on. Ugh! This is so frustrating!"


    After putting the other paper bag on her desk, he leaned forward and asked, "What''s wrong? Eve?"


    Evelyn rubbed her aching temples. "Nothing. Something''s wrong with myptop."


    She looked as if she had been through a lot. "Anything I can do to help?" asked Sheffield directly.

 Chapter 889 Youre Just Too Shy

    Without even raising her head, Evelyn refused Sheffield bluntly. "Get real. You''re a doctor, so that would be great if I were sick. This is aputer, apletely different thing. Quit bugging me and chill for a bit."


    After staring at the busy woman for a long time, Sheffield said, "Don''t count me out yet. Maybe I am a doctor, but I know a fair bit aboutputers, too."


    Evelyn didn''t have the time or mood to bicker with him. She called the IT department and said, "Look. I can''t get to my control panel, and I get an ''ess denied'' error when I try to open my browser. All my icons keep changing. When are you going to fix this? You don''t know? Call Mr. Huo and ask him for the security suite''s tech support number. Just call him. Star Anise? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Just get ahold of him and ask him to repair my Inte as soon as possible! There are important things on myputer. Just handle it!"


    After hanging up, Evelyn looked at Sheffield, who was unwrapping the desserts for her. Somehow, she felt annoyed and said in a harsh voice, "I''m not hungry. I don''t think you get how stressed out I am. The documents are pretty important."


    Sheffield gave her a soothing smile and tried to coax her. "Did you forget what I said? A few sweets will turn that frown upside down. You can''t do anything but wait, so grab a bite."


    The screen of herptop kept changing. Each time it refreshed, the icons were re-arranged, and even the names were misspelled. Evelyn got more and more annoyed. "I said no, Sheffield Tang. I''m not in the mood to eat! Find something to do. y on your phone, sleep, anything! Leave me alone, or go away!" she spat impatiently.


    He lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "Okay. I have some work to finish up in the researchb. The food''s here if you get hungry. Don''t forget the milk¡ªit''s still warm. It''s cold outside. You should bundle up¡ª"


    "Cut it out. If you''re going, just go," she interrupted him. Her head was about to explode. If she couldn''t get to her data, the loss would be unpredictable.


    As usual, the smile on Sheffield''s face didn''t fade away though his heart stung at her words. "Yes ma''am! I''m outies."


    He turned and walked to the door. Looking at his back, Evelyn felt guilty all of a sudden. She stood up and said, "Sheffield..."


    He stopped, but he didn''t turn around, waiting fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    .


    He took her hand and pulled her into his bedroom. "And it''s your kid? Is she telling the truth?" she asked in reply.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time she had been in Sheffield''s bedroom.


    The decoration was modern. The room was mainly decorated ck and gray. There were a lot of cabs. And most of the things inside were not ordinary.


    Evelyn took a closer look at the things in the cabs. There was a cab of racer models. Next to it was a cab of various kinds of trophies¡ªracing trophies, piano trophies, paper awards, certificates of honor, and so on.


    He pressed her against a cab, his body against hers. His warm breath sprayed on her face. "Do you believe her or me?" he asked in a sexy voice.


    "I trust you, of course." Evelyn neverpletely trusted Dollie. Actually, she asked him this question for two reasons. One was that she had found an excuse toe to his apartment, and the other was that it would be better if Sheffield told her personally that he was done with Dollie.


    However, to her disappointment, Sheffield was not a man to y by the rules. "Evelyn, I know you love me. You evene and sleep with me when you have time." Then he kissed her on her red lips.


    ''What? He hasn''t answered my question yet!


    Why didn''t he answer me? Is he feeling guilty?'' she thought to herself.


    More than ten minutester, beads of sweat began to form on the forehead of Sheffield as he was advancing on top of her. He discontentedly looked at the woman under him and said, "Doesn''t look like you''re into it. Something wrong?"

 Chapter 890 Copycat

    All Evelyn could wonder at that moment was whether Sheffield was feeling guilty or not. How could she focus on what they were doing while her head was not in the game? She snorted and said in a low whisper, "Because you didn''t answer my question." Her voice was soft and sweet, with a hint of coquetry.


    Sheffield chuckled and nibbled on her earlobe. Her chest rose and fell slowly. His evil voice rang beside her ear. "You may continue to put your mind elsewhere, but don''t beg meter..."


    Evelyn''s breath hitched. ''Would I end up begging him?'' Every time they had sex, he wouldn''t let her sleep until she begged him to. She could hardly keep pace with him.


    The next morning, Sheffield got up before Evelyn.


    He''d had enough exercisest night. So, he decided to skip his usual morning jog. He ran out to buy breakfast and came back to the apartment soon.


    Knowing that Evelyn wouldn''t be waking up for a while, he put her breakfast in the microwave. He also got fresh clothes for her, including new underwear. He ced them neatly at the edge of the bed.


    Sheffield went the extra mile and ced all the skin care products he had bought in advance in front of the bathroom mirror for her to use.


    After doing all this inplete silence, he nted a gentle kiss on Evelyn''s forehead and left a note on the table for her before leaving the apartment.


    As soon as he got into his car, Sheffield made a call to Dollie.


    It was only past seven in the morning. Dollie was still fast asleep. Jarred awake by the continuous ring, she felt annoyed. But when she saw the caller ID, she quickly picked the call. "Good morning, Sheffield!"


    "Good morning. Come see me in the hospitalter."


    "Why?" Dollie was confused.


    "I have something to tell you. Come straight to my office when you get here," he said.


    His ambiguous words misled her. She thought that Sheffield missed her or had forgiven her. "Okay! I''ll get there soon. Wait for me," she said cheerfully.


    After hanging up, Sheffield smirked. Then, he stepped


    nce, Sheffield headed to the room.


    But Dollie called out to stop him. "Sheffield!"


    He stopped and tilted his head to look at her sideways.


    "Have you ever loved me? At least for a moment?" Dollie asked bitterly as she looked at the man''s profile.


    Sheffield looked her in the eye and replied bluntly, "No."


    She gasped and then yelled, "Then, why did you approach me?"


    "Think carefully, Dollie. Who approached who?" Without waiting for her reply, he pushed the door open and walked into the ultrasound room.


    Leaning weakly against the wall of the corridor, Dollie thought of the first time she had met Sheffield. She could never forget that day.


    She had met him for the first time in front of her home. The man drove his white convertible into their mansion and she was impressed by his driving skills and style. After a perfect drift in their parking lot, he got out of the car.


    He was wearing sunsses and had on a sky-blue casual shirt. The first three buttons of his shirt were left unbuttoned, vaguely revealing his sturdy chest.


    Standing by the car door, he took off his sunsses and locked eyes with her. A smile crept across his face as he asked, "Hello, beautiful! Is this the residence of Mr. Xiang?"


    She was immediately attracted towards his yful, charming smile. Dollie waspletely smitten at first sight.

 Chapter 891 Not Pregnant

    Dollie tried to calm herself down as she answered shyly, "Yes. What do you want from my father?"


    Upon hearing this, Sheffield eyed her from head to toe this time with great interest. "So you are Miss Xiang? You do know that you''ve be widely popr, right?"


    "You know me?" She couldn''t help but feel ttered.


    Sheffield gave her a charming smile. "Of course! I''ve heard so much about you! But I have something important to talk with your father. I''d like to invite you for some drinks next time."


    "Okay, then let me take you in first!"


    It was the first time that she had met Sheffield, and she was already head over heels for him.


    Since then, Dollie always went to the hospital where Sheffield worked as a doctor. When he went to D City, she had nned to go with him but had to cancel as she suddenly received ast-minute job at a fashion show.


    Later, she heard that Sheffield and Evelyn had met in D City, much to her regret.


    After she came to her senses, Dollie called up Sidell. "Dad, Sheffield''s been cold to me recently. He isn''t even talking to me..."


    Meanwhile, Sheffield hummed as he went back to his office with Dollie''s examination results and called Evelyn.


    Evelyn had just woken up. She was still sitting in Sheffield''s bed, staring at the photo wall in front of her. He had printed all of her photos from their trip to D City and had posted them in his bedroom.


    Her thoughts were brought back by the ring of her cellphone. Seeing the caller ID, she blushed. "Hello?"


    Sheffield''s gentle voice came from the other end of the line. "Babe, you are awake? Or did I wake you up?"


    "I woke up before you called." Embarrassed, Evelyn lifted the covers to get out of bed.


    "Okay. Remember to have breakfast! Get off work early. Let''s go shopping!"


    "Well, let''s talk about itter," she answered. What if she was too busy to go?


    "Fine! I''ll send you a message on WeChat. Remember to check it. Bye, mwah!" After that, Sheffield hung up.


    Soon, her phone buzzed again when Evelyn ha


    at thepany gate. Holding the roses in her arms, she smiled and said, "You give me a present every time you sleep with me. Do you think I''m a prostitute?"


    Sheffield widened his eyes in response as he protested, "I swear to God, no! Don''t call yourself that. It''s just roses! You''re overthinking this, Eve."


    Evelyn smiled. She turned around and headed for thepany. "But you gave me gifts on the second day after we slept together. Did you do that on purpose?"


    "Babe, it''s just a coincidence. I asked my friend to buy roses from Bulgaria and he arrivedst night. What am I supposed to do?"


    "Okay, I know. I was just kidding!" Evelyn reluctantly nced at Sheffield, who was walking behind her.


    Sheffield breathed a sigh of relief deliberately and patted his chest. "I was scared to death! I thought you were serious!"


    Evelyn giggled.


    There weren''t many people in the hall on the first floor. Evelyn and Sheffield entered the lift without being spotted.


    In the elevator, Sheffield took the roses from her arms and nted a kiss on her lips. "I can''t believe you tricked me like that. Now, I want revenge! I''m going to y my own joke on you too!"


    Evelyn looked at the camera in the elevator and pushed him away. "Don''t do that!"


    "What are you afraid of when we''re inside the elevator?" Sheffield asked disapprovingly.

 Chapter 892 Turning Into A Shrew

    Evelyn and Sheffield didn''t expect that someone was going up at that hour. Coming into a halt on the 19th floor, the elevator doors then opened automatically.


    There he was, Sheffield, standing with his back against the wall while Evelyn was trying to keep her distance from him.


    But the more she moved away, the more he teased her. Holding the beautiful red roses with one hand, he grabbed Evelyn with his other hand and pulled her towards him, making her stumble into his arms. Afraid that she might fall, she then pressed her empty hand against the wall to aid her bnce. She was just trying to save herself from falling, but in the eyes of the people outside of the elevator who witnessed the scene, it looked like she was giving him Kabedon.


    Outside the elevator were two female employees who gasped in shock after witnessing such a scene.


    Sheffield held Evelyn by the waist, and with an evil smile, he said, "Eve, I''ve already told you not to rush. Be patient. Just a couple more minutes and we''ll be in your office. If only you had listened, then people would not be staring at us right now. Sorry about that, everyone. Eve is just busy taking me back to her office. Don''t worry, we''re leaving now. Please take another lift." Right after saying his words, he walked past Evelyn and closed the doors.


    After the very unfortunate scene, the elevator went up slowly when


    a rumor about Evelyn and Sheffield went viral on WeChat. "Hey, you know what? I just saw Miss Huo hug and kiss a boy toy in the elevator! What''s worse is that the man in the elevator is not Calvert Ji, the heir of the diamond family."


    "What? Really? How sure are you?"


    "Trust me, I''m a hundred percent sure about this one. I think that Miss Huo isn''t able to hold back her desire for the guy. I mean, after all, she''s almost thirty and thirsty for some man. I just can''t believe that in all ces, she couldn''t keep it in her pants in the elevator for some boy toy."


    But the other female employee who had just witnessed the whole scenario begged to disagree with the rumor. "Why do you see him as a boy toy? I mean yes, he has that fair skin and the typical handsome face, but that doesn''t make him a boy toy at all. Think about it. I think he even looks a hundred times better than Calvert Ji. With that, I support him and whatever they''re having!"


    "How could you even tell that he''s handsome? Have you seen his face? He was wearing sunsses. Let''s be critical about this. What if he was wearing sunsses because he has very ugly eyes? Have you ever thought of that possibility?"


    "No, I doubt that. You should see how handsome he is. He has


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ughly and carefully. The office fell quiet.


    For a moment, Evelyn was mesmerized by the engrossed man. Sheffield was such a gorgeous man. It didn''t matter if he smiled, frowned, got mad, or was serious, because every angle of his face was perfectly good-looking and on point.


    As soon as he finished reading the file, he told Evelyn, "Well, I think I''m done. I''ll start. Don''tugh at me if I say something wrong. Party A epts this project, but Party B..."


    He didn''t say much, but his analysis was correct. Evelyn gave him a thumbs up for he seemed to understand what was happening to the case. "Yes. The estimated costs are too high; that''s why we won''t ept it," she answered.


    Sheffield quickly finished reading the first file, followed by the second, then the third...


    Actually, Evelyn didn''t n to show him that many files at first, but Sheffield was nothing if not efficient. Before long, he managed to finish all the documents in front of her.


    Putting all of the finished documents in front of her, he reached out his hand to her respectfully and said, "Miss Huo, please check them out."


    But it was not in Evelyn''s intention to double check the documents, for they were all done in front of her. After all, she had paid attention to them during the whole process. Having no problem with his work, she said, "Okay. We''re done with work. Why don''t we call it a day?"


    "Please don''t!" With a serious look, Sheffield added, "Important documents require extra care. We are not in a hurry to go shopping. You should check them again in case of any irreparable mistakes that may lead to major consequences."


    "Sounds fair. Okay, I''ll check them first!" Sighing in defeat, Evelyn picked up a file and began to check it for any mistakes.

 Chapter 893 His Beloved Woman

    Evelyn finished checking all the documents in less than twenty minutes. She smiled, "Wow, Dr. Tang. You really are business-minded. I didn''t expect this." She walked towards him with a document in her hand and winked at him as she said, "Ever think of changing your career? I could hire you to be my personal assistant, and you can help me with all this work."


    Sheffield''s heart literally skipped a beat. The way she winked at him made him feel like she was trying to seduce him.


    He was on cloud nine, and couldn''t suppress his grin.


    Realizing what she had done, Evelyn lowered her head shyly. Her reddened face was again a turn-on for the poor man.


    ''Oh, girl! You are mine and I will never give you away to another man. Not in this life or the next!'' he swore to himself once again.


    He walked to her and held her hand. "I could do it. You know I would do anything for you." And he meant what he said. He was willing to sacrifice everything for her¡ªhis life, his career. She was his world now.


    Evelyn blushed and covered her face with the document in her hand. With only her eyes exposed to him, she said, "Enough already! Do you want to go shopping or not?"


    A big smile appeared on her face behind the document.


    "All right. But you shouldn''t tease me like this anymore. I might take you seriously next time," he said with a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Evelyn looked into his sparkling eyes and asked, "Why? You don''t like my suggestion?"


    Sheffield chuckled, realizing how innocent she was. "No, no. You can tease me all you like. I enjoy every moment of it."


    A warm feeling filled her heart. She smiled and asked him, "So, will you consider my suggestion?"


    "Of course, I will! I''ll be your personal assistant when I am not working at the hospital. I could even be your personal gigolo, take care of you every day. I''ll make you very happy every night and¡ª"


    "Sheffield Tang!" Evelyn interrupted him.


    "Yes?"


    "Shut up!" she ordered.


    "Yes!" He pau


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ll know where it came from. I don''t care, Evelyn, if people knew that you kissed me. But, I wonder..."


    The smile on Evelyn''s face disappeared. With a cold snort, she pulled out a wet tissue from her bag and tried to wipe the lipstick marks on his face.


    This time, Sheffield dodged and said shamelessly, "No way! I won''t let you erase these marks of love. I''m keeping them!"


    "Sheffield,e here!" Evelyn chased after him.


    Sheffield dodged her again, but Evelyn went after him. "Sheffield Tang, stop! Or I will not go shopping with you," she threatened.


    He stood still obediently upon hearing that. Evelyn pressed him against the car and wiped his cheeks clean.


    Tayson frowned at a ck car not too far away from him, and then at Evelyn, who was ying with Sheffield. He wondered whether he should go over and warn them.


    In the ck car


    Carlos was in the back seat, his windows rolled up. His deep eyes were fixed on the two people in front of him.


    Dixon was in the driver''s seat. After a while, he offered, "Mr. Huo, do you want me to...?"


    Carlos didn''t respond. He saw Evelyn''s smiling face. He hadn''t seen it in a long time.


    Terilynn, who hade with Carlos to pick up Evelyn, saw the scene outside the car too. She asked Dixon in a low voice, "Uncle Dixon, is that Sheffield Tang?"

 Chapter 894 The Queen Cant Bow Down

    Knowing what Terilynn meant, Dixon cast a nce at the silent Carlos through the rearview mirror and answered after some hesitation, "Yes."


    Terilynn covered her mouth in shock. So her sister and Sheffield had known each other for a long time. What was worse, he was the guy who got her pregnant. In a hurry, she took out her phone and shot a message to Joshua. "Sheffield and my sister are old friends, huh?"


    But Joshua didn''t answer her. ''He might be at work, '' she thought.


    "Dixon..." Carlos called out. He wanted the younger man to stand by for orders.


    But his voice trailed off as he saw Evelyn kissing Sheffield. The moment seemed to go on forever. The smile on her face widened.


    Carlos changed the order he was going to give.


    It was not until Evelyn pressed Sheffield against the car to wipe away the smears of lipstick from his face that Carlos said to Dixon, "Drive."


    Dixon turned around and caught a glimpse of Carlos, his expressionless boss. He wondered what was going through the man''s mind. So he wasn''t going to clean the young doctor''s clock this time?


    The Emperor slowly glided away like a phantom, like it was never there in the first ce.


    Carlos stared out the window. "Don''t tell your sister we went anywhere," he told Terilynn.


    "What? Why?" Terilynn asked in confusion.


    Carlos didn''t answer her.


    Terilynn thought for a while and said tentatively, "Dad, Evelyn is a lot happier with Sheffield than she is with Calvert. You can see it in her eyes, on her face. Stop butting into their love life. Just leave them alone."


    "Humph!" With a snort, Carlos said coldly, "I can''t just sit back and do nothing. That man is dangerous, and there''s a reason he tries to make time with my daughter. I won''t let her be hurt again!"


    Terilynn chose to shut up and leave it alone.


    Sheffield took Evelyn to the most happening ce in Y City. He found a parking spot, albeit a few blocks from where he wanted to be.


    He grabbed her hand and led her along the busy street. "Hungry?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "A little."


    He let go of her hand and took something from his pocket. He unwrapped and held it close to her lips. "Come on, open up."


    It was a preserved plum. It was her favorite snack, so he always had a bag around somewhere.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I''ve eaten too many of those today. How about something else?" The preserved plums were delicious, but there was only so mu


    e she has two nickels to rub together," Evelyn nodded.


    "Let''s give her a leg up."


    "How?" ''Buying her toys?'' she wondered. But they were not kids.


    A smile appeared on his face. He took her arm in his and walked towards the olddy. Pointing at the bubble wands, he asked, "Grandma? How much are these?" Sheffield called the olddy "Grandma" in an enthusiastic tone, as if he were really greeting his own grandmother.


    The old woman was ted by his greeting and answered kindly, "Five dors apiece!"


    "Give me..." Sheffield turned around and counted the children behind them before continuing, "Ten of them, please!"


    When she saw him counting the children, Evelyn had already guessed what his n was. "Why ten?" she asked. There were only four children behind them. Even if they gave each of the children two bubble wands, there would be two more left.


    Sheffield gave her a mysterious smile. He took out a one-hundred-dor bill from his wallet and handed it to the old woman before replying to Evelyn, "You''ll know in a minute."


    "Keep the change," he told the old shopkeeper. Her face lit up. That was double the cost of the wands. "Okay. This better be quick," Evelyn said. But inside, she knew why he did that.


    She guessed right. After getting the bubble wands, Sheffield gave each of the four kids two.


    As for thest two bubble wands, he walked up to Evelyn and swung them in front of her. "Now you have a choice. Which one do you want?" he asked.


    ''A choice?'' Looking at the two bubble wands with cartoon patterns, Evelyn refused resignedly, "No, thanks. I''m not a kid anymore."

 Chapter 895 Little Evelyn

    Sheffield ignored her and put one of the two bubble wands into his pocket. He tore open the other one, dipped the stick in the bubble mixture and handed it to Evelyn. "Come on, give it a try! Check out that little boy. Look at the size of those bubbles! Blow a bigger one than his. You can do it!"


    Evelyn wasn''t impressed. She couldn''t help but ask, "Do I look like a kid who might like blowing bubbles? Scratch that¡ªdo I look like a kid?"


    Sheffield smiled. "Yes! Evelyn, let your hair down every once in awhile. You might actually like it."


    She rolled her eyes at him. What a load of crap! She wanted to be carefree too. Who wouldn''t? But carefree didn''t mean acting like a kid.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to blow bubbles," Sheffield challenged her when she just stood there, staring at him. In order not to waste the soapy solution, he casually blew on the round circle at the end of the stick, and several big, round bubbles flew out, one after another.


    Evelyn immediately denied, "Don''t know how? Now you''re just taunting me. I used to love these toys as a kid." She was telling the truth. She always had to have one when they went somewhere. But she was almost thirty now and it would be weird for her to y with kids'' toys.


    Hearing her, Sheffield handed her the wand. "Come on, prove it to me. I double-dog dare you!" He hadn''t said that in a long time, but he figured it was appropriate now.


    Evelyn knew he was deliberately trying to tick her off, but she still yed along. She also couldn''t help smiling at what he just said. Taking the toy from him, she retorted, "See for yourself. If I can blow a bubble, a big, round one, you''ll have to do whatever I say tonight, and you can''t say no!"


    "No problem!" It was not what he wanted to say, which was, "Sounds kinky!" But he didn''t want to push it.


    Evelyn dipped the stick in the liquid and blew it. Under the dazzling lights of the city, several bubbles that reflected the colors of night floated in the air.


    Sheffield gave her a thumbs-up and eximed dramatically, "Evelyn, you''re awesome! You make quite a fetching kid! I dere Little Evelyn got first ce this round."


    Part of Evelyn couldn''t stand it when Sheffield treated her like a kid, but the other part w


    asking me why I quit racing cars."


    "And?" Evelyn continued to ask.


    "And I didn''t answer back. Why would I do that when I already have you?" He pretended to be aloof.


    With a smile, Evelyn said, "Why don''t you reply to her? You''re hurting the poor girl."


    "But wouldn''t that hurt you?"


    Evelyn had to admit that he had a perfect answer.


    They stopped at a sidewalk restaurant and found a table to sit down. "Ever been to a ce like this?"


    Evelyn looked around and saw that it was quite crowded. And noisy. They had to raise their voices to be heard. She shook her head and answered, "No."


    They were overdressed for a venue like this, drawing curious stares.


    "I know it''s not what you''re used to. Just give it a chance. If you don''t like the food, we''ll leave." Then he took out a tissue, wiped her chair and helped her sit down.


    "Okay."


    "What do you want to eat?" A waiter came over with the menu.


    Sheffield put the menu in front of Evelyn and said, "Pick anything you want." Then he told the waiter, "Four Snow Beers, please."


    "Okay! I''ll be right back!"


    The waiter left. Evelyn put the menu back in front of Sheffield and said, "You order. I don''t know what''s good here." The menu looked sumptuous. Those photos certainly had her mouth watering, but she didn''t know how the food actually tasted.


    "Okay." Sheffield ordered several seafood tters and barbecue skewers.


    In the end, he said to the waiter, "Two sets of disposable tableware, thanks!"


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 896 Are You Impotent

    After the waiter left, Sheffield winked at Evelyn. "Do you know what I ordered?"


    Evelyn looked at him suspiciously. "You can choose not to tell me. I''m not interested." As long as it was edible, it was fine by her.


    "The goat''s pizzle in this ce is good," Sheffield told her.


    ''The goat''s pizzle?'' "What''s that?" ''Is it kidney?'' she wondered to herself.


    Sheffield smiled slyly and said, "You''ll know when it''s served!" He opened a can of beer and put it in front of her. "Don''t drink too much."


    Evelyn picked up the can of beer and took a sip. "Do you oftene here?" she asked.


    "Not really."


    "Then how do you know this ce?" Even though she had lived in Y City for more than twenty years, she didn''t know the existence of this ce.


    "My friend brought me here first. I liked the food, so I brought Joshua here twice afterwards. He liked the food so much we''d oftene back here."


    ''Joshuaes here too? Okay, I see, '' she mused.


    It took a while before all their orders were served. Luckily, Evelyn had already eaten earlier. When all the dishes had finally been served, she''d already downed her can of beer.


    "Have a taste." He took a skewer of grilled meat and neared it toward her lips.


    Looking at the strange shape of the food, Evelyn asked, "What kind of meat is this?" There was a hint of unpleasant odor.


    "Oh, a piece of mutton!"


    "Oh," Evelyn said as she took a small bite.


    After she swallowed it, he stifled his smile and asked, "Was it delicious?"


    "Not bad. It smells unpleasant but the odor is not very strong in the mouth. But it tastes a little funny..." The taste was very strange.


    Atst, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "This is the goat''s pizzle!"


    "What''s it exactly? Is it..." She blushed and whispered to him, "Is it the kidney?"


    He answered with the same smile, "No, it''s..." He leaned forward as he whispered something in her ear.


    "Ahem!" Evelyn''s face reddened while she choked on her own saliva.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s she stood up.


    Sheffield caught her by the arm and feigned a worried tone. "Ah, Evelyn, are you okay?"


    Evelyn pulled away and answered stubbornly, "I''m fine." Her body felt a little light as if she was floating.


    Evelyn looked around the ce for Tayson but couldn''t find him anywhere.


    Little did she know that Sheffield had asked Tayson to leave earlier so he could have a nice time with Evelyn.


    As he eyed her rosy face, he sighed to himself. He knew that he shouldn''t try anything with her especially now that she was drunk. He took her to a convenience store, bought a bottle of water, opened it and handed it to her. "Drink. It will help sober you up."


    Evelyn took the bottle and drank some water. She heaved a sigh of relief after, feeling better.


    "Let''s go. It''ste. You have to go to work tomorrow." He made sure to guide her by the waist as he led her to the car.


    Vigntly, Evelyn looked at him. "I can walk myself."


    The vignce in her eyes wasn''t lost on him. Chuckling, he said, "Evelyn, don''t worry. I won''t try anything with you." ''Not in a blunt, straightforward way. Why would she think that I could do that to her? I''ll only ever do something if she wants me to.''


    "You promise?" In hindsight, she figured she must have been really drunk to trust him.


    "I promise!" he replied.

 Chapter 897 The Car Broke Down

    Sheffield took Evelyn back to the car and fastened her seat belt. "If you want, you can take a nap first. I''ll wake you up when we arrive," he said.


    "Okay, drive me to the manor."


    "All right,"


    Sheffield replied. However, when Evelyn woke up, she was still in the car.


    A bit scared, she turned her head only to find an empty driver''s seat. ''Where''s Sheffield?''


    It was dark outside. Where were they?


    Just then, the door opened. It was Sheffield. "Ooh, you''re awake."


    Upon seeing him, Evelyn let out a sigh of relief. "Where are we?" she asked.


    "On Bloom Road. My car broke down." He stood at the door and lit a cigarette with a lighter, seemingly worried.


    It was not the first time she had seen him smoking. She had seen it once or twice in D City.


    But this was the first time she''d seen him smoking since they got back from D City. "How did that happen?" She nced around but couldn''t see anything.


    She knew they still had at least a good two kilometers before they could reach the Huo family''s manor.


    Sheffield puffed out the smoke and nced around too. "There''s a hotel nearby. Let''s check in there for the night. We can leave tomorrow."


    Worried, Evelyn asked, "Where''s Tayson? Ask him to pick us up!"


    "Oh, I almost forgot. He didn''t want to be our third wheel, so I asked him to go back first when we arrived at the downtown area." He was coolly dangling the cigarette from his mouth.


    "Then I''ll call him and ask him toe here," she offered. She couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling that was creeping up her chest.


    "Okay." This time, he didn''t stop her.


    While fumbling around in her bag, Evelyn suddenly remembered something and said, "My phone''s dead. You call him." Her phone ran out of power when they were having dinner.


    Sheffield shrugged and said innocently, "My phone ran out of power too."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. The more time she spent with him, the more she felt that this was his game, but she couldn''t prove it.


    She sighed silently, knowing that she was stuck with him that night. "Is the hotel far from here?"


    "It''s not far.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    tly.


    The receptionist immediately handed over a room key to her. "Yes, miss. It''s on the 16th floor, Room 1609."


    "Okay, thank you!" Evelyn took the room key and helped Sheffield walk towards the elevator.


    "Evelyn, you''re so good to me," he said, smiling.


    Evelyn didn''t know how to respond to that. "Go to bed early. Don''t stay upte."


    "Okay."


    When they reached the 16th floor, they entered the room together. Evelyn checked the room and found that it was hardly a Presidential Suite. So, she could only imagine how bad an ordinary room was.


    Soon there was a knock on the door. Sheffield opened the door. A woman in ck uniform was standing at the door. The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw Sheffield. She spoke in a coaxing voice. "Hello, sir. I''m the manager of this floor. Did you ask for antipyretics?"


    "Yes, thank you!" he replied with a nod.


    "You are wee, sir. What else can I do for you? Just call me if you need anything."


    Frowning, Evelyn took two steps towards the door, her eyes fixed on the manager. The manager''s smile froze at the sight of the woman in Sheffield''s room.


    "Nothing else. Thank you!" said Sheffield nonchntly as he took the pills. Then he closed the door.


    Evelyn then felt that she couldn''t leave Sheffield alone here. Not only was he ill, but there was also a seductive manager outside the door, who was obviouslying on to him.

 Chapter 898 I Admire Mom

    "Take your medicine first." Evelyn took a disposable cup to get him some hot water.


    "Okay." When she wasn''t looking, Sheffield threw the medicine away and reced it with vitamin C tablets.


    Evelyn didn''t give him the cup of water. She took it into the bedroom and said to him, "Come in and lie down."


    Sheffield followed her into the bedroom andy on the bed.


    "Where''s the medicine?" she asked.


    "Here it is." Then he took the pills.


    Evelyn had no time to stop him from taking the pills. "Why were you in such a hurry? The water is still too hot!"


    However, he managed to down the pills even without chasing them down with water.


    Evelyn was on the brink of a meltdown. She went out and poured some cold water into the cup until the water was warm. "Drink this so you can wash the pills down."


    "Okay." He obediently drank the entire cup.


    Satisfied, Evelyn threw the empty cup into the trash can and made him lie down on the bed. "You should sleep."


    "Okay." He closed his eyes as if he was sleepy.


    When she turned around to take a shower, he grabbed her hand.


    "Evelyn, don''t go. I''m not feeling well," he said weakly.


    "I''m not leaving. I''m going to take a shower." She sat beside the bed andforted him softly.


    "No shower, Evelyn. I want to sleep with you in my arms." He wouldn''t let go of her.


    Evelyn sighed since he was acting like a spoiled brat. "Okay, I''ll just take off my coat."


    She pulled her arm from his grip, picked up his coat that he had ced at the foot of the bed, and hung it next to her coat on the rack.


    Sheffield moved to make room for her on the bed.


    As soon as Evelyny in bed, he pulled her into his arms.


    She rxed when he didn''t try anything else and just held her in his arms.


    "Evelyn, I want to talk to you," he whispered in her ears. To himself, he thought, ''She''s on guard, so I need to do something or say something to let her guard down.''


    "Aren''t you sle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ng.


    Suddenly, he turned over and pressed her under his body. She could feel his warm breath on her face. "I had a good meal tonight. Now I''m all fired up and I can''t sleep. So..."


    Evelyn thought to herself, ''So, did I fall into his trap?'' "Since you''re so excited, I''m leaving."


    "Please don''t!" With a sly grin on his face, he pulled up the quilt to cover their bodies and said, "It''s alreadyte and we''re alone. Are you sure you want to waste this opportunity?"


    "No, you can''t do this. Mmph¡ª" His mouth suddenly covered hers.


    ''What a bastard! How could he do this to me? How dare he trick me like this!''


    The next day, Evelyn didn''t have her breakfast until it was almost noon. Tayson called her and picked her up.


    To avoid gossip, she asked Sheffield to wait in the room before she left the hotel.


    Sheffield didn''t mind. He curled up on the sofa with satisfaction, watching her leave with her hand on her waist. She was sore all over.


    When Evelyn left the room, she passed by some staff chatting. One of them said, "We didn''t have many guestsst night, huh? There was only one room that was booked on this floor. The two guests stayed in the Presidential Suite."


    "No, no. That wasn''t the case. The receptionist said that the guest in Room 1609 booked the whole floor."

 Chapter 899 The Truth

    "Wow! How rich is he?"


    Evelyn put her hand down from her waist and looked around the hallway dotted with nearly 30 rooms. Did she fall into his trap? Or maybe Sheffield didn''t know about it either?


    Obviously, it was impossible that Sheffield didn''t know.


    What a scheming man! He colluded with the hotel receptionist to trap her! Evelyn gritted her teeth in anger all the while cursing inwardly. She just wanted to punch Sheffield in the face.


    When she got in the car, Tayson immediately started the engine. Upon passing by Sheffield''s car, she blurted out, "Wait!"


    Tayson stopped the car and asked, "What''s up, Miss Huo?"


    Evelyn took out her phone and called Sheffield. "I think I left my lipstick in your car. Can you unlock your car?"


    "All right!" Sheffield didn''t suspect anything. He simply unlocked his car through an app on his phone after he hung up.


    While Tayson was still confused, Evelyn said tly, "Can you go and check what''s wrong with Sheffield''s car?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Five minutester


    Sheffield came into their sight. When he saw Tayson checking his car, he was a little surprised, but he still continued walking toward them.


    Closing the hood and dusting his hands, Tayson approached Evelyn and said, "Nothing is wrong with the car, Miss Huo!"


    "It''s fine? Nothing''s wrong?"


    "No, Miss Huo!" answered Tayson. He was sure of it and had started the engine to test it.


    Evelyn closed her eyes for a while, not getting out of the car. She looked at Sheffield who was smiling brightly. "Sheffield Tang," she called.


    Sheffield ran to her and said cheerfully, "Honey, I''m here!"


    "Your car is fine!" His expression amused Evelyn.


    Sheffield asked thoughtfully, "It is?"


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    He pretended as if he was just finding this out now. "Oh, I thought something was wrong with it. It must have fixed itself. I couldn''t even start the carst night!"


    Evelyn was pissed. So he had nned that entire night and virtually manipted her.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    As if he didn''t hear Evelyn, he turned to Calvert and said, "That sounds good. We have no objections to that."


    Debbie was puzzled. ''When did I agree to marry Evelyn to Calvert Ji?'' She was about to say something but Carlos grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Debbie was furious, but she couldn''t make a scene here in public, so she decided to save it forter.


    Calvert beamed. "When my fatheres back from New Zend, I''d like to invite you and Mrs. Huo and Evelyn to dinner. We''d love it if youe."


    "We''ll definitely be there." Carlos nodded.


    Putting down the spoon in her hand, Evelyn stood up from her seat. Everyone turned to look at her. She took a deep breath and said softly, "Excuse me. I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Calvert offered.


    Wearing a straight face, Evelyn refused bluntly, "No, thank you, Mr. Ji." ''What''s wrong with him? Why would he even offer to apany me to thedies'' room? He isn''t even allowed in there!''


    She turned and left, but instead of heading to the bathroom in the private room, she went to themunal bathroom of the club.


    On her way to the bathroom, she bumped into a familiar man. However, what surprised her more was the look on his face.


    When Sheffield saw her, instead of getting close to her, he quickened his pace and ran away.

 Chapter 900 The Forced Kiss

    Evelyn was quite surprised and she wondered, ''What is Sheffield doing here? And why did he run away when he saw me? Is he mad at me?


    But the expression on his face didn''t look like he was angry at all.''


    Evelyn walked into thedies'' room, still tangled up in her thoughts.


    Just as she turned a corner and was about to go into a stall, someone grabbed her hand from behind. Somehow the man knew how she was going to react, so he stretched out his other hand and quickly covered her mouth before she could scream. "It''s me!"


    Sheffield pulled her into the cubicle and locked the door, lovingly wrapping his arms around her waist.


    Evelyn heaved a long sigh of relief because she thought that he was angry and was trying to avoid her. However, it turned out to be another one of his tricks. He was just secretly waiting for her to walk into the bathroom.


    "It''s quite bold of you to walk into thedies'' room like that. Aren''t you afraid that I am going to cry out for help and get you kicked out for being a pervert?" Evelyn red at him angrily, but she lowered her voice to avoid being heard by someone else.


    With a yful smile, Sheffield gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, "You wouldn''t do that."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I was just passing by!" Sheffield came in right away when he saw Evelyn. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to find the person he was looking for after just a few minutes of looking around the floor.


    Nheless, Evelyn found it difficult to believe his words. "Don''t you have a fever? Have you already recovered?"


    Sheffield giggled, having understood what she was insinuating, and he decided toe clean. "To be honest, I didn''t have a fever, I was just feeling feverish. Perhaps I was hot to trot!"


    Evelyn''s face went red in an instant. She wanted to hit him, but the man had her pressed up against the wall like a helpless prey. "Let go of me first!"


    "Okay, but..." Sheffield''s words faded and he sounded sad. "My woman is having dinner with another man. To make it up to me, tonight, either you will go home with me or I will go with you."


    He was always good at finding an excuse to sleep with her. Evelyn''s heart softened. "Of course, you cane with me."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. Finish your dinner qu


    aid, "What would you like for your birthday, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn, however, immersed in her phone screen, indifferently turned him down. "That''s very kind of you, Mr. Ji. I appreciate the gesture, but I don''t want anything."


    The smile on Calvert''s face was reced by a disheartened frown, and he said, "Evelyn, you''re being a little rude, don''t you think?"


    "Nothing forcibly done can be fruitful. Mr. Ji, please give up pursuing me!"


    ''Mr. Ji. Why does she keep calling me Mr. Ji every time?'' Calvert was infuriated. He turned the steering wheel and pulled over by the road.


    Baffled into speechlessness, Evelyn looked at him with puzzlement.


    Calvert deliberately avoided making eye contact with her. Instead, he stared out into the distance and said, "Evelyn, I will never stop pursuing you. It doesn''t matter who you love now..." He turned to face her and continued, "I''m sure to remove him from your heart."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    As he abruptly drew close to her, Evelyn felt alerted. "What are you doing?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Calvert pulled her into his arms and said, "I want to hug you!"


    Evelyn struggled and raised her voice. "Let go of me! I''m warning you!"


    "I don''t want to! Evelyn, I haven''t kissed you in a very long time. I miss the touch of your lips very much..." Before he broke up with Evelyn, Calvert used to be proud of himself for being the first man she had kissed.


    He leaned in close and pressed Evelyn against the seat, determined to kiss her, despite Evelyn''s reluctance.

 Chapter 901 I Will Kill You

    Evelyn was fuming. She regretted ever stepping into his car. "Calvert Ji, if you take one more step, I''ll make sure you never see Y City ever again."


    At this moment, a piercing screech came from outside. Within seconds, Calvert''s car shook apanied by a loud noise.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Calvert looked through the front windshield and saw a man kicking his car. His foot was still propped up on the hood of the car.


    Then, the man started kicking again.


    Inside the car, Calvert''s face instantly darkened. He just couldn''t understand why he kept seeing this particr guy everywhere.


    He decided to kiss Evelyn right in front of Sheffield! Thinking of this, he lowered his head again.


    Evelyn turned her head away. She reached out one hand, ready to open the door, but Calvert noticed what she was trying to do. He grabbed her wrist to stop her.


    Knowing that the doors of Calvert''s car were locked, Sheffield quickly got in his own car and mmed his foot on the gas pedal. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t even have time to close the car door. He drove his car with the intention of bumping Calvert''s car.


    In order to kiss Evelyn, Calvert had unbuckled the seat belt. Under the impact of the crash, he almost flew out of his seat.


    Evelyn only felt her body shaking dramatically.


    Sheffield backed and crashed into the hood of Calvert''s car.


    Half of the hood was broken and the headlights were severely damaged.


    Seeing the scene, Tayson, who was in the car behind Sheffield''s, quickly got out of the car. He roared at Sheffield, "Are you crazy? Miss Huo is still inside!"


    But Sheffield didn''t seem to hear him¡ªhis eyes were filled with revenge as he red at Calvert.


    When Calvert''s eyes met with Sheffield''s, Calvert sneered, "Evelyn, see? This man is insane! A lunatic who doesn''t care about your life! What do you see in him anyway?"


    Sheffield crashed into Calvert''s car three times in a row failing to get Calvert to fight back.


    Sheffield moved his car again and drove towards the door of the driver''s seat. Realizing w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    got out of the car and took out a cigarette. He called someone. "What have you been up to recently? Evelyn''s seeing someone, and he''s very important to her... It''s not me. We''re just pretending for the media. Carlos is just using me... You can carry out your n now. I''m leaving it to you. Good bye."


    After the call, Calvert stood under the dim street light, ring at his ruined car. His eyes were filled with ferocity.


    ''Sheffield Tang, you like Evelyn? Then I''ll just stand by and see how things unfold between the two of you. I''ll just wait for my chance to get something from this!''


    After parking his car in the 4S shop, Sheffield got in Tayson''s car with Evelyn and headed for Evelyn''s ce.


    When they arrived at her apartment, Evelyn hugged him tightly, calling in a soft voice, "Sheffield..."


    "Yes." Sheffield was taken aback at first at Evelyn''s initiative to hug him. Then he wrapped his arms around her.


    After a while, she said, "Nothing. I''m going to take a shower." Evelyn let go of him.


    Sheffield nodded and asked, "Where is yourputer?"


    "Why?" Evelyn looked at him in confusion.


    "When ZL Group installed an anti-virus system, didn''t you install it on yourptop?"


    "No. I only use thisptop at home." She had stored a lot of important documents on theptop, so she seldom used it in the office, let alone allow anyone else touch it.

 Chapter 902 The Argument

    <h2>The Argument</h2>


    "I can make this thing hack-proof. I wrote a batch file that runs all these little programs. They do things like erasing your web history, identifying keyloggers, disabling ''Run as Administrator'' vulnerabilities, removing malware and adware that your antivirus missed, and give you real-time protection. Rootkits, viruses, worms, spyware, adware, trojans¡ªall of that will be a thing of the past. It even detects weirdwork activity and throws the hacker into a virtual sandbox. He may think he''s doing something, but it''s all fake. I also got ahold of something called HIPS which does a lot of the heavy lifting."


    "It can catch hacker attacks?" asked Evelyn.


    "Of course. As well as everything else I mentioned. The main problem for a lot of these more traditional antivirus programs is that the virus is constantly changing. But heuristic analysis as well as the virtual sandbox andwork monitoring takes care of all that. HIPS is a lifesaver."


    "Where did you get that?"


    "I... it doesn''t matter. Grab a shower first. I''ll help you install it." He saw the leery look on her face. "You don''t want me to see what''s on yourputer? You hiding something?" He was teasing her on purpose.


    Evelyn shook her head. After a while, she went to fetch theptop. "Be careful. I got a virus pretty quick. There''s a lot of important stuff on there."


    Sheffield nodded and took out an item from his pocket. It looked like a USB sh drive, but that wasn''t quite what it was. It had a small box at the end of it. He plugged it into one of the USB slots, and it lit up.


    Despite her confusion, Evelyn left for the bathroom.


    The moment he opened Evelyn''sptop, he felt something was wrong. He tried to call her over, but to his surprise, she was already in the bathroom. He used some of his tools to go snooping and found someone had already hacked in.


    The hacker was good. He left few traces. Evelyn wouldn''t have even known the guy was there.


    But Sheffield knew what was going on as he ran his batch file. Someone had made an iing connection, and that wasn''t in her trusted connections list.


    He opened his portable drive and brought out an app to do Deep Packet Inspection (DPI), and in particr, Encrypted Traffic Intelligence. That would do the busy work, and separate connections into different categories¡ªhe could even find someone using a VPN. He also threw up a stealth app to mask his own activity, in case the hacker decided toe after him directly.


    When Evelyn emerged from the bathroom, he asked, "Who used yourputer today?"


    Evelyn walked over and answered, "No one. I''ve been keeping it at home all the time. What''s wrong?" His words made her nervous, because thatputer was too important to bepromised.


    "Yourputer was hacked before I installed that security suite. Someone has hacked into your encrypted data."


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "How do you know someone saw it?"


    He was worried that if he used too much jargon she might not understand. Then he exined it briefly. "I simply looked at the most recent files and who essed them. It wasn''t you."


    "No way! No one ever touched myputer! Except you... "


    "Yes," Sheffield said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "When they broke in, they must cloned an authorized ount so theputer thought it was you. The data was decrypted, and they had a look at the files."


    Unable to stay calm anymore, she told him, "I''m going to bid using those files in a few days. If the files are stolen and released in advance, it''ll hurt ZL Group a lot." The loss of money didn''t matter. The thing was, hundreds of employees had been working overtime for hundreds of nights for this bid!


    He paused, pondered for a while, and said, "What''s done is done. Let''s try and fix it."


    "How?" Evelyn couldn''t keep herposure anymore.


    After a while, he said decisively, "I''m installing everything on yourputer now. Meanwhile, you can release the bid earlier than them or work up a new one. That way your efforts won''t be in vain and you can release the bid on time."


    He started to install the software he brought.


    Evelyn felt frustrated. "Easier said than done. The bid can''t be released in advance. And we can''t bang out another in one or two nights. Even if we release it now, our business partner won''t be able to finish the designs in such a short time. So that n is a no-go."


    "What''s the bid for? "


    Evelyn wasn''t nning to tell him, but since he asked, after taking a look at him, she finally chose to tell him the truth. "An online game. Ourpany has spent hundreds of millions of dors on the weapon designs. Character clothing and tools were designed by our employees."


    "Weapon designs? What did you spend more on? Clothing or weapon designs?"


    "Weapon designs!" This was a serious matter. ''Maybe I should get ahold of Dad, '' she thought.


    However, Sheffield put his hand on her phone to stop her. "Contact the designer first. Convince him to announce he has a deal with ZL Group. Do it now! We have to take every precaution!"


    Annoyed, Evelyn said, "Yeah, but it''s not that easy. The designer is pretty mysterious, keeping everything hush-hush. Although the designer holds the copyright, I''m not sure if we can get in touch with him."


    "What''s his name?" he asked after a moment''s contemtion.


    "I don''t know!" It was true. Someone else was in charge of the contracts. She decided to ask Carlos about it first.


    But as soon as she turned on her screen, he put a hand over it. Heedless of her impatience, Sheffield said firmly, "Contact the designer now."


    "Could you please stop thinking about the weapon designs? I need to call Dad now. Being a doctor is what you should focus on. Business is not as simple as you think, okay?"


    Unexpectedly, Sheffield insisted, "Make some calls. Figure it out! Your business depends on it!"


    Evelyn felt he was driving her crazy. "I''m worried and in a bad mood. Let''s not fight, please. Maybe you should go."


    Sheffield was silent for a while. Then he suggested, "The other way is to find the hacker and make him admit he was hired to hack into your systems to steal information."


    "And how am I supposed to do that? Ask nicely? I don''t think the guy who did it is going toe forward that easily. I''ve heard that the best hacker in the world is Star Anise. I don''t know any hackers now, not to mention that guy." She didn''t know much about IT. Right now, she was anxious, and the only thing she could think to do was ask Carlos for help.


    Sheffield offered, "Let me help you..."


    "Thanks, but no thanks. It''s hard to get in touch with Star Anise. Even if we find him, there won''t be enough time to track down the guy who hacked me. And who says he''ll do it? He''ll probably want more money. Just stop for bit, okay? I need to think."


    Taking a deep look at the woman who waspletely impatient, he asked, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Evelyn smiled wryly. "I want to, but how? You are good with a scalpel, car racing, and ying the piano. But what does all that have to do with this?"


    Sheffield didn''t want to argue anymore. "Everything''s installed. I''ll take off, then. Good night." As soon as he finished his words, he put down herputer and left with his coat.


    Evelyn was surprised.


    Evelyn was surprised.


    When everything was quiet in the apartment, Evelyn gradually calmed down. She regretted getting angry with him again.


    She looked at the screen of herputer and called Carlos. "Dad, myputer was hacked."

 Chapter 903 Unsolved Mysteries

    Carlos was trying to mollify his wife when Evelyn called. Debbie was still mad at him for what had happened at dinner. He said into the phone, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. A hacker got into the documents for the bid of the Thundercloud project. How he busted the encryption I have no idea..." Evelyn said in a worried voice.


    "How could a hacker invade yourputer so easily? Did you go to any dodgy sites? Anyone else use it?"


    Evelyn hesitated for a while. No one had ever touched herptop except Sheffield, but she couldn''t tell Carlos that. So she lied, "No...I''m serious, Dad. I have no idea how a hacker could get in."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll figure something out. Go to thepany early tomorrow and arrange a meeting to work on salvaging this."


    "Okay, Dad."


    As soon as he got home, Sheffield took out hisptop. He had installed a backdoor in Evelyn''s ownptop. As long as she was online, he could get in.


    He had also installed a security system on Evelyn''sptop earlier that evening. It was wless, no bugs, but no matter how perfect the system was, there was always a weak point. Soon, he did it, finding his way into herputer easily, without using his backdoor. He got in with some fake login credentials, and herputery bare and open. Encrypted documents disyed normally, like the AES wasn''t even there.


    Then he clicked on the folder of design drawings in herputer. All the artwork was by a man named "Mister T."


    Then he started to look for the hacker. Throughout the night, he used hiswork monitors and packet sniffers to find the guy.


    The next afternoon, while Evelyn and the ZL Group''s senior execs were racking their brains trying to find a solution, a hacker suddenly turned himself in. He admitted that someone had hired him to hack into Evelyn''sputer and steal their design drawings. He had even sold the information to ZL Group''spetitors. The hacker confessed to everything.


    Adding to Evelyn''s surprise, the weapon designer with the code name "Mister T" actively contacted several media outlets. He told the reporters he had applied for the copyrights of all the weapon design drawings recently, and he sold the rights to ZL Group. But he didn''t expect the weapon designs to be stolen. He also imed that all the weapon design drawings of the game developed by ZL Group were designed by him alone, and that he could release proof whenever necessary. In the end, Mi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    out the needle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Calvert felt sour and weak all over, and 30 secondster his vision melted away. He started to faint, and Sheffield caught him. He pushed him in the direction of the car, so he''dnd in the seat when he fell. Calvert sat heavily in the driver''s side seat, then slumped over.


    Sheffield got out of the car and tried hard to drag Calvert''s limp body to the back seat. "You''re heavy. What¡ªugh¡ªdo they feed you?"


    ''I''m heavy?'' Still conscious, Calvert was irritated by his rude remarks. He had never been insulted like this before. He mustered his strength to yell. "You''re dead!" he slurred. "You hear me? D-E-A-D dead." It was getting harder to talk.


    When Sheffield heard these words, he paused and murmured, "All these threats. Everyone wants to kill me. But I''m still alive, suckers!"


    With great effort, Sheffield finally dragged the nearly two-meter tall man from the driver''s seat into the back seat.


    When Evelyn got the call from Rowena, Tayson had just driven her to the gate of the manor. "Evelyn, you''re dating a crazy man! He kidnapped Calvert! He wants to carve out his kidney! Where the hell does he work? Tell me now!"


    Unfazed by her crazy rant, Evelyn replied in a calm voice, "Suchnguage! I''m hanging up on you. You''re going to have to treat me with a little more respect."


    Since Calvert was still in Sheffield''s hands, Rowena had no choice but to give in. Swallowing down her pride, she apologized, "I''m sorry. Sheffield kidnapped Calvert. I''m really worried. Please help!" She had called Calvert a moment ago, but Sheffield answered his phone.

 Chapter 904 Teach Him A Lesson

    "Why did Sheffield take Calvert?" Evelyn asked.


    "He said he was going to take out Calvert''s kidney and put it on auction on the Inte. Evelyn, you must stop him!" The desperation in Rowena''s voice was palpable.


    Evelyn shook her head and rubbed her aching temples at the thought of how stubborn and impulsive Sheffield could be sometimes.


    "I''ve got this. I know what to do." She hung up the phone bluntly.


    While Tayson drove her to the First General Hospital, she tried calling Sheffield''s number.


    Soon after, the call was connected. "Evelyn? Did you miss me?" he said in a chipper tone.


    Evelyn dismissed him and went straight to the point. "Are you out of your mind? You can''t just sell someone''s organs online!" Evelyn took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Her nervousness was not unnoticed by Sheffield. He tried tofort her, "Of course, I know that. Don''t worry. I just wanted to spook him!"


    Evelyn tittered and shook her head in amusement.


    When she got to the hospital, Sheffield had already asked someone to wait for her in the parking lot. This person led her into the operating theater.


    When she stepped inside, Calvert was lying on the operating table, sweating profusely, while Sheffield was standing next to him wearing a mask and gloves.


    Evelyn''s legs felt like jelly when she saw the scalpel in Sheffield''s hand. "Don''t do anything stupid, Sheffield!"


    He winked at her and said, "Wait for me outside. I''ll be done in a minute." He expertly slid his scalpel and made a slight cut on the skin of Calvert''s abdomen.


    Then, he grabbed a small piece of orange peel with tweezers and shook it in front of Calvert. He feigned a smile and said in a soft voice, "Hey! Look, orange skin! Don''t be afraid."


    Evelyn didn''t know what he was going to do, but instead of worrying about Calvert, she was more worried about Sheffield''s future. "I''ll get angry if you don''t stop right now, Sheffield!" she threatened.


    "All right, very soon." He slipped the orange peel underneath the cut of Calvert''s abdomen and quickly sewed his wound. "I''m almost done. Give me thirty seconds. I''m just stitching the wound."


    A momentter, Sheffield took off his mask, threw the blood-stained gloves on the sink and walked over to her. "See? I stop


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson went out and made a phone call.


    Sheffield stopped them both. "Evelyn, I''ve sterilized that orange peel. He''ll be okay even if he waits until tomorrow to get it out," he said.


    Calvert remained silent. mes of fury burned in her eyes as she cast a deadly nce at Sheffield and said, "Stop ying around. Can you just take it out for him right now?"


    ''Take it out for him? No way! I''m not doing this guy any favors!'' Sheffield''s smile froze on his face. "That''s impossible. You''re asking for too much!"


    Evelyn snapped at him, "Then move away! Don''t get in my way."


    Sheffield insisted, "Evelyn, let him take care of himself."


    "No! Get out of my way. Do you think you''ll be able to take responsibility for him if something bad happens?"


    "Of course I can!" It was just a small piece of orange peel. Nothing bad would happen to Calvert.


    Evelyn felt a headacheing on. "Don''t you think you are being too conceited? It''s a matter of life and death. Are you telling me that you''re capable of taking the responsibility of your actions? You were just trying to piss me off, weren''t you?"


    "I''m a doctor. I know the risks." It was kind of him not to dig out Calvert''s kidney.


    "This is thest time I''m going to tell you this. Get out of my way!" Evelyn had lost her temper.


    To avoid pissing her off any further, Sheffield didn''t say anything more and made way for them to leave.


    Without further dy, Evelyn took Calvert straight to the outpatient department.

 Chapter 905 What A Major Surgery

    On the way to the outpatient department, Calvert seemed very frail and sickly. Evelyn stepped forward and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    He shook his head feebly and said, "I''m not feeling well... I think the effects of the anesthetic have already worn off. I''m starting to feel a sharp pain in my waist... Evelyn, I''ve been meaning to apologize to you for what happenedst time. I''m really sorry. I wasn''t able to control my emotions at that time. We had kissed before, and I thought you wouldn''t refuse me..."


    Evelyn held his arm and interrupted him, "I don''t want to talk about that anymore. I hope it won''t happen again. But I''m really sorry, Calvert. Sheffield can be a little childish sometimes, but he isn''t a bad person. Please don''t mind him..."


    ''Childish? The man is 26 years old. Acting like a child at that age isn''t normal.'' Calvert concealed the contempt inside his heart and pretended to be understanding as he nodded in agreement. "Evelyn, you don''t have to exin anything. I won''t press any charges on him, for your sake."


    After seeing Calvert off to the operating room, Evelyn waited patiently on a bench.


    After a while, the elevator doors slid open and out came Sheffield. He walked straight to Evelyn and with an expressionless face, said, "It''ste. Go home and get some rest. I''ll wait here."


    "No, I''m not sleepy!" Evelyn was too upset to sleep.


    The exasperation in her tone provoked him and he tried his hardest to hold back his anger, but he sarcastically blurted out, "Don''t tell me you''re feeling sorry for him?"


    "What?" Evelyn raised her head to look at him in confusion.


    "Just be honest, you''re feeling bad for him, aren''t you? You''re worried about your fiance, am I right?"


    How could she not see the irony in his eyes? "What nonsense are you talking about? I can''t do this! I don''t want to see you right now!"


    ''Don''t want to see me?'' Sheffield grabbed hold of her wrist, pulled her off the bench and took her into his arms. Piercing her eyes with his, he said, "Then who do you want to see? The man in the operating room?"


    Sheffield held her so tightly that Evelyn couldn''t move and she felt out of breath. "What''s wrong with you?" she said.


    "You tell me," he said, pushing h


    h. She had a good appetite after getting the piece of information.


    From that day onwards, Debbie often went to the First General Hospital for no particr reason. She would happily visit her friends who had been hospitalized and every time she saw a handsome young doctor, she would wonder if he was going to be her son-inw.


    One day, Debbie was going to visit an acquaintance in the inpatient department. When she passed by the garden of the hospital, she heard a gentle but familiar voice.


    She looked over and saw a doctor having a nice chat with a little girl.


    The doctor said, "Look at the doll in your arms. Isn''t it smiling all the time? So, you should also be smiling everyday just like your doll!"


    The little girl shook her head and looked at the doctor, with tears in her eyes. She sobbed and said, "Sheffield, my doll doesn''t need an operation, but I do. I don''t want an operation. I''m scared..."


    Sheffield put away his phone and held the little girl in his arms. Then he let her sit on hisp. "Hey, listen. I don''t think a surgery is something you need to be afraid of. If you get sick, you have to get treatment. You know what? We have a magical medicine called anesthetic. It will make sure that you don''t feel any pain during the surgery."


    The girl was only seven or eight years old, but she needed to have a kidney transnt. It was quite heartbreaking.


    The little girl asked dubiously, "Really? Then why does the fat boy in the next ward cry every day?"

 Chapter 906 Debbie And Sheffield

    "Oh! That''s because he misses his parents very much. You have your parents and grandparents with you all the time, but he only has his grandparents to keep himpany. You should be strong for your family. If you don''t have the operation, you won''t be able to get well soon. Your parents will be very sad if that happens. Do you want to make them sad? Don''t you want to see them again?" Sheffield exined.


    The girl burst into tears. "Yes, I do! I love my mom and dad a lot! I don''t want to make them sad! Boo...hoo..."


    "There, there. A girl should never cry, because that''s not cute! As long as you agree to have the surgery, everything will be fine. Then you can see your mom and dad every day. Be strong for them, all right?"


    "Okay," the girl agreed, muffled sobs wracking against her chest. "Will you do the surgery for me?"


    Sheffield smiled and said, "Yes. I will be in charge of this operation. It''s almost time. Let''s go back and get everything ready, okay?"


    "Okay! Thank you!"


    Sheffield picked the girl up in his arms and carried her back towards the renal transnt department. "You are a very polite girl! When you see your father and motherter, you have tofort them and tell them that you will recover very soon. Can you do that?"


    The little girl wrapped her arms around Sheffield''s neck and said, "Okay! As long as you stay with me all the time, I can do it."


    "Don''t worry! You will just take a nap, and when you wake up, I will be by your side..."


    As the doctor walked farther, their voices faded. Debbie stared at them pensively as mixed emotions surged up in her heart. ''Sheffield is not only good at what he does, but he is also handsome and kindhearted. He is much better than that Calvert. If only he would be my son-inw!'' she mused.


    Driven by curiosity, Debbie decided to find out whether Sheffield had a girlfriend or not. If not, she wouldn''t mind fixing him up with Terilynn.


    Debbie decided to wait until he was off duty after she overheard him saying that he was going to have an operationter.


    At around 8 p.m. in the evening, Sheffield took off hisb coat, changed into his clothes and walked out of the office.


    Just as he stepped outside, he was stopped by a voice calling out to him from behind. "Hello, Dr. Tang. "


    is the reason why he hasn''t contacted me for days and hasn''te to see me?''


    As the traffic light turned green, the sports car sped away. Evelyn wanted to ask Tayson to tail the sports car, but they had already fallen behind two or three cars. By the time they got out of the intersection, the yellow sports car had disappeared.


    The first thing Evelyn wanted to do was call Sheffield and ask him who he was with.


    On second thought, she sent him a message. "Are you busy now?"


    When she didn''t get a reply from him after a long time, she went back home and walked into the living room with a heavy heart.


    Meanwhile, Carlos was sitting in the living room, going through some files. The moment he heard a noise on the door, he looked up eagerly, but when he realized it wasn''t Debbie, he frowned.


    "Father, why are you reading your files here?" Evelyn asked.


    "Your mother hasn''te back yet." Carlos had no idea who his wife was having dinner with. Why else wasn''t she back home yet?


    "Oh, where did she go?" asked Evelyn.


    Carlos'' face soured at her words. Debbie had been acting quite secretive these days, and she hadn''t told him where she was going. This hadn''t bothered Carlos much in the past few days as she would be back home in the early hours. Today, however, Carlos checked the time on his watch and found that it was almost 9 p.m. and his wife was still not home yet. With brows furrowed, he called Debbie on her cellphone. "I''m having dinner," Debbie answered abruptly before she hung up on him.

 Chapter 907 Have You Kept A Boy Toy

    "Oh!" Evelyn didn''t give it much thought, nor did she have the mood to care about who Debbie was having dinner with. The situation between her and Sheffield was still in a deadlock. "I''m going upstairs," she said to Carlos.


    "Good night, honey."


    "Good night, Dad."


    Evelyn went upstairs to her bedroom while Carlos carried on working in the living room.


    Meanwhile, at the homemade cuisine restaurant, Sheffield and Debbie were having a great time. Sheffield ordered a full table of dishes, obviously to impress Debbie. Fortunately, that worked out in his favor as she always had a big appetite.


    After a while, Debbie hurled the question she had been meaning to ask him. "Do you have a girlfriend, Sheffield?"


    The answer to that question wasn''t going to be a straightforward one for Sheffield. He struggled toe up with the right answer because if he said that he didn''t have a girlfriend, then what was Evelyn to him? However, if he told Debbie the truth, he would risk being misunderstood by her. "Mrs. Huo, are you trying to set me up with someone?"


    "Yes, you are right. To tell you the truth, I want to introduce my daughter to you!" Debbie went straight to the point.


    Sheffield would make such an excellent son-inw. How could she not seize this opportunity?


    However, Debbie was thinking of Terilynn while Sheffield thought that she had meant Evelyn.


    Baffled and pleasantly surprised by her words, he said, "Okay, thank you very much!" Then he poured Debbie a ss of wine and handed it to her.


    ''Okay? So, he doesn''t have a girlfriend!'' Debbie was thrilled. She took the wine from him, and they clinked sses happily.


    After putting down the ss, Debbie told him with keen interest, "You know what? My daughter, Terilynn is a very lively and outgoing person, but she can be a little too serious sometimes. She''s a kindhearted girl and aw student..."


    "Wait, wait a minute, Mrs. Huo!" Sheffield interrupted her.


    Debbie looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "To be honest, I am very interested in your elder daughter!"


    "Evelyn?"


    "Yes! Evelyn," he said confidently.


    Debbie didn''t


    ow childish you can be sometimes. This doctor may have approached you on purpose. Be careful of him."


    Debbie stared at Carlos with an incredulous look. "Why can''t you change your bad habit? Do you really think that everyone is out to get our property? You are wrong. The man I was with is a very capable doctor, who not only does surgeries but also develops software as a sideline. He makes a lot of money!"


    ''Develops software.'' This reminded Carlos of Star Anise.


    However, he was certain that it wasn''t Star Anise. Star Anise couldn''t have been so young. Shaking his head, Carlos went on arguing with his wife. "You''re so kindhearted you think everyone in the world is good."


    "My friends are all good people. I am not like you. I don''t make friends with dodgy people!"


    "Are you talking about Damon and Wesley?"


    "Look at you! Do you want to sow dissension among us?"


    Carlos was amused by her reaction. He cupped her face and kissed her on the lips. "Honey, I love you so much."


    Debbie blushed at his sudden confession of love. She red at him and pouted her lips. "You used to flirt with me nonstop when we were young, and now you are still so flirtatious."


    "You two need to get a room. I''m blushing." A voice interrupted the two lovers from behind.


    It was Matthew.


    He was standing casually with his hands inside his pockets. His assistant was standing not far behind him, carrying his suitcase.

 Chapter 908 I Found Out Who The Man Was

    "Son? You''re back!" What a surprise! Debbie let go of Carlos and ran towards her son excitedly. "Son, why did youe back all of a sudden? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te back until the day before your sister''s birthday?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Matthew cast a nce at his excited mother and hugged her back. "I''ve had a lot of free timetely and I heard that Father''s been on a spending spree so I came back to find out if he has a mistress."


    Even though Matthew was studying in a university in another country, he managed thepany''s affairs in his free time.


    Carlos'' face darkened with displeasure when he heard Matthew''s words. The boy had always been a pain in the ass. He turned to his son and said sarcastically, "What a good son you are, worrying about your old man even when you''re not here."


    "Yes," Matthew retorted. Then he turned to Debbie. "Mom, I only came back to check on how things are going around here. If he really does have a mistress, I can take you away from here so that you''ll never have to see him again."


    Debbie had long gotten used to the cynicism between father and son. She patted Matthew''s hand as she said, "Son, like I told you before, you just focus on your studies. Don''t worry about thepany. It''ll only be additional stress for you."


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry about me. All I do is study. I''m not tired." Matthew was a reserved man. He mostly kept to himself and wouldn''t hang out with his ssmates in his free time. He was a loner.


    "Okay, let''s go home. Evelyn and Terilynn are home tonight." Debbie held his arm and made their way to the entrance of the house.


    When they passed by Carlos, the old man took Debbie to his side and rebuked, "Why do you bother to talk to this brat? He wants to take you away from me forever. Come and walk with me. Stay away from him."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and sighed helplessly. "Carlos Huo, you''re being childish."


    With a disgusted look on his face, Matthew echoed, "Yes, childish!"


    Carlos raised his hand in an attemp


    y went inside. "What''s up, Terilynn?"


    "I want to tell you something about Evelyn." When she found out that the man that Evelyn was seeing was Sheffield, she had been itching to talk to someone about it, but since Matthew wasn''t home, she had no choice but to keep it to herself.


    Matthew closed the door. He sat on the bed while Terilynn sat on the sofa.


    "Matthew, I found out who the man was! The man who impregnated Evelyn. It looks like they''re still seeing each other, and Dad knows. I haven''t told anyone else. What do you think I should do?" She didn''t even dare to talk to Joshua about it for fear that she would say something inappropriate.


    Matthew frowned at her words. All he cared about was that Evelyn was still seeing that man. He had noticed that Evelyn looked quite good. "So who is she with right now?" he inquired. Didn''t he just see Evelyn and Calvert together on the news?


    "You know Dad. He didn''t like that Evelyn was seeing that man. Someone posted a photo of them together which got the rumor mill going, so Dad asked Calvert to pretend to be the man going out with Evelyn. Evelyn''s only with Calvert for the media, but she''s actually dating that man in private." Terilynn felt helpless. She wanted to be there for her sister, especially now that her father seemed to be controlling her personal life. She didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 909 Im Coming With You

    The entire room fell silent for a moment. Terilynn continued, "It seems that Evelyn loves him very much. Dad and I saw her, the other day, with that man in front of the office building. They looked very happy. But Dad disagrees with their rtionship. I feel so bad for Evelyn."


    "What''s his name and what does he do?" Matthew asked, feeling it necessary to investigate the man.


    "Well, I will tell you everything I know, but don''t tell anyone that I told you this. I don''t want to cause any trouble." Even Debbie didn''t know that the man Evelyn loved was Sheffield.


    "Sure, you can trust me."


    "His name is Sheffield Tang. He is a doctor and he is always friends with Joshua."


    ''Sheffield Tang...'' Matthew fell into pensive reflection as the name sounded familiar to him. "Is he involved in some kind of research and development?"


    "Yes, do you know him? I''ve heard that he is really good at research, and people keep saying how amazing his project is. Apparently, he has invested a lot of money into it!" Terilynn had learned all this from Joshua.


    "I don''t know him personally, but I''ve heard of him. Why did Evelyn and Joshua break up?" Having been studying abroad, Matthew needed to catch up on what was going on now.


    "Joshua is a good friend of Sheffield''s. He didn''t know Sheffield had a crush on Evelyn until he went on a blind date with Evelyn. Since he didn''t want to hurt Sheffield, he broke up with her, despite Dad''s reluctance."


    "I see. Well, thanks for the update. You should get some rest now." Matthew was finally able to see the whole picture.


    "Matthew, can you tell Dad not to force Evelyn to be with Calvert?"


    Matthew paused to think for a while and then answered, "You know Dad as well as I do. He always has a good reason for what he does. We may not be able to understand it, but I trust his judgment. He won''t let Evelyn marry Calvert." Regardless of Sheffield, Carlos wouldn''t force his daughter into marrying Calvert.


    Carlos knew better than anyone else what kind of man Calvert was.


    Matthew assumed that his father was just using Calvert to drive Sheffield away.


    Once Sheffield was out of the picture, Evelyn and Calv


    Not a single word from Evelyn, nor from Tayson. It only made Sheffield more anxious. He went over to the man and pulled him up from the floor while Dr. Chu was treating his wound.


    There was panic and confusion in the air. Dr. Chu quicklyforted Sheffield. "Dr. Tang, the man has suffered extensive blunt force bruising and abrasions to his head. I need to stop the bleeding first. Please, calm down. Don''t be so impatient."


    Sheffield couldn''t care less about the injured man as he growled angrily, "What did you do to her?" Sheffield had never met this man before and didn''t know how he got into Evelyn''s apartment.


    Looking at Sheffield with amusement, Napier Tao sneered, "Hah! You obviously care about her a lot! Are you her lover as well? Just like her bodyguard? Ah!"


    Before the guy could finish his sentence, Sheffield delivered a punch to his stomach, knocking the wind out of his lungs.


    Chaos ensued and everyone in the apartment was in a panic. When two nurses held Sheffield by the arms, Dr. Chu urged, "Hold him back. Dr. Tang, please let me dress his wound first!"


    Evelyn walked up to Sheffield and grabbed his wrist. "Calm down."


    ''Calm down?''


    The mere glimpse of her unbuttoned shirt drove him mad with anger. How could hepose himself in such a situation?


    He gently brushed off Evelyn''s hand and raised his fist again towards Napier Tao''s face. The guy lost a tooth and there was blood in his mouth.

 Chapter 910 Dad, Please Help Him

    The two nurses were so frightened by what Sheffield did that they stepped back. They were familiar with him. As far as they could remember, he was always smiling and charming which was why most of the single nurses and female doctors gushed about him.


    It was the first time that they had seen Sheffield so furious. He was so scary right now.


    Evelyn asked Tayson to stop Sheffield from beating Napier up. Finally, with Dr. Chu''s help, Tayson was sessful.


    With blood flowing from his mouth and head, Napier was lying on the floor, having trouble breathing.


    The doctors and nurses could have dressed his wound here, but now they had to take him to the hospital in a stretcher.


    In the apartment


    Sheffield and Evelyn were alone in the living room. As she gazed back at him, she inquired, "How is your hand?"


    He caught a glimpse of her face and asked, "Who is he? Why was he in your apartment? What did he do to you?"


    Evelyn didn''t know how to answer his questions. The things that Napier just did to her... She didn''t expect that he would do that, and it was difficult for her to voice it out.


    For a while, she remained silent, much to Sheffield''s displeasure.


    His hands balled into fists. His eyes reddened from fury. However, when he spoke, his voice was fairly calm. "Evelyn Huo, what do you think I am to you? You fought with me because of Calvert. And now I don''t even have the right to know what happened? Am I just someone you have sex with? Is that it?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Do you think you should be with Calvert? You agree with your father, don''t you? Do you also think I''m just a doctor who doesn''t deserve you?" He was still mad at her about theirst fight. He''d lost his temper. How she was acting caused him to say such hurtful things that he didn''t give much thought to.


    Evelyn went silent.


    How could he possibly think that? To her, he was this amazing man


    properly, his research is going to fail," Carlos pondered seriously. Who would buy medicine that was developed by a doctor whose patient died on the operating table?


    Sheffield was definitely going to pay for this.


    This wasn''t lost on Evelyn. Flustered, she looked at Carlos and stammered, "Dad, can you..."


    Carlos looked her in the eye, waiting for her to finish her sentence.


    Evelyn thought she was being naive by even thinking of asking her father to help Sheffield. However, she didn''t have any other idea left. She didn''t know what to do. She bit the bullet and asked, "Dad, can you help him?"


    Carlos found this both funny and annoying. He didn''t know what to do with his daughter. "Evelyn, are you asking me to help a man who almost killed you?"


    "Dad, it wasn''t his fault entirely. He probably didn''t expect that I''d get pregnant. It''s unfair to put all the me on him..." Evelyn choked.


    "Who else should we me then? You? Was it fair for you to suffer that kind of pain?" To Carlos, it seemed as if Sheffield had brainwashed his daughter.


    "Now is not the right time to talk about that. Dad, please help him. I''ll listen to you from now on, okay?" Considering Carlos'' stature in Y City, if he didn''t help Sheffield out, then no one else could.

 Chapter 911 Hire Him

    "Are you willing to marry Calvert if I help him?"


    Pain flitted through Evelyn''s eyes. "I..."


    Carlos waited patiently for her to reply. The office fell into a thick silence.


    "I am!" Evelyn answered after a long while.


    When Evelyn left, Carlos took out his phone and called Matthew. "Where are you?" he asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Come to my office."


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Matthew stepped into Carlos'' office.


    He pushed the door open and sat on the couch. "What''s up?" he asked Carlos, who was standing in front of the window.


    "Do you know Star Anise?" Carlos sat opposite him and opened hisptop.


    Matthew nodded. "Yes." In the hacker world, the Inte security industry and the Intemunity, everyone knew about Star Anise.


    "He''s the one who installed ourpany''s currentwork security system. It''s the leading security system in the world. It was Star Anise who developed this system. It sessfully resists over two billion attacks from hackers every day. At present, it is nearly impossible to hack into our system." Of course, a hacker could program far more than one attack in a second. Even amon programmer could try to attack a system 10, 000 times in a second. So it was easy to imagine what an actual hacker was capable of.


    "So what?" Matthew asked, a stony look on his face.


    "I want to hire him. His sry will be at least ten million. He will work for ZL Group. I contacted him a few days ago, but he turned me down." Carlos'' face soured at the recollection of Star Anise''s answer.


    Several days ago, Carlos contacted Star Anise. "I see you''ve programmed an amazingwork security system."


    "I''m ttered!" Star Anise replied.


    Carlos wrote, "Our minimum is ten million dors a year if you join ZL Group."


    "Sorry, I can''t. I''m pretty busy now."


    Carlos asked, "What are you busy with?"


    He figured he could just offer Star Anise more money if he said that he had another job. But unfortunately, Star Anise''s answer was much different than what he had been expecting.


    "Pursuin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    pped, "Since you know him so well and what he''s capable of, why are you still trying to bring him down then? Why don''t you just let him be with Evelyn?"


    Carlos sneered, "You''re a brat and you know nothing. He didn''t say anything even after your sister got pregnant. Not even when she was in grave danger! Now he''s in aplicated rtionship with Sidell''s daughter all the while still seeing Evelyn! He''s not even being honest with Evelyn about who he really is. How can you be sure that he has pure intentions for your sister?"


    When Matthew found out about Sheffield, he immediately checked him out. He found that his parents had passed away long ago. "You mean he is using a fake identity?"


    "Of course!"


    Matthew fell silent. It seemed that Sheffield really was hiding something if he had to have a fake identity.


    After Carlos heard that Sheffield had yed a 10th-level piano concerto just to ruin Calvert''s proposal to Evelyn, he went to see Jimmy in person. When Carlos mentioned Sheffield, Jimmymented that Sheffield was intelligent¡ªsmart enough to do anything as long as he was interested in it. Sheffield had learned to y the piano when he had been abroad. When he was 17 years old, he rose to fame. However, shortly after that, he disappeared from the public eye. It didn''t take long for people to forget about the once famous Sheffield Tang.

 Chapter 912 Get Justice

    Carlos had sent a group of people to M Country to find out everything they could about Sheffield''s past. Unfortunately, all they could dig up on him were trivial details, such as how long he had been studying there and how he did in school and so on.


    The deeper Sheffield hid, the more dangerous Carlos thought he was. Therefore, he didn''t deem him to be the right man for his daughter.


    Matthew finally understood that the role of the deputy director of nephrology department in First General Hospital was just a facade for Sheffield, so much so that it wouldn''t affect him even if he lost the position.


    ''Interesting...'' Matthew was intrigued by the reticent Sheffield and his mysterious existence.


    Without conscious thought, both father and son were interested in Sheffield and his background.


    The first thing Evelyn did when she got back to her office was to ask a group of people to look for Sheffield throughout the city.


    Evelyn tried looking for him in his apartment on more than one asion. Sometimes she waited so long that she would fall asleep, but when she''d wake up in the middle of the night, there would still be no sign of him.


    It had been three days since the medical incident urred and it wasn''t untilter that Sheffield came out of his shell.


    He wore a ck woolen shirt and a long beige trench coat to go over it. A pair of blue stone-washed jeans and white trainers. He was still an exuberant young man setting women''s hearts aflutter with his good looks and charm.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he was stopped by a crowd of reporters, who had surrounded him with their cameras and microphones.


    "You must have a lot of nerveing back here!


    Do you have anything to say as a doctor who is responsible for the death of a patient?"


    "Do you have any exnation for this matter? As a young doctor who ims to have a ny-nine percent sess rate in transnt surgery, what do you have to say about what happened?"


    Countless attacking questions were thrown at Sheffield. However, he maintained a polite smile in front of the cameras.


    It was a smile that instantly captured the hearts of a thousand young girls.


    Even some of the female journalists forgot what questions they were supposed to ask him as they stared at him nkly with their mouths open.


    "He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    want?" Sidell still maintained hisposure.


    "What do I want? What do you think I want? I want to help my mother get justice and prove her innocence!" Sheffield rested his long legs on top of Sidell''s desk casually.


    Sidell sneered, "Do you think that you can reverse the verdict of a case that happened many years ago? Don''t you think you are being a little too naive?"


    "Of course not, I know that! But what if I told you that I''ve got your audio recording and surveince footage too? Plus the statements of the patient''s family members? Sidell, you killed my mother a dozen years ago and now you want to frame me in the same way? I''m sorry, but I''m not my mother. I found out the truth before you could get rid of the body!" Sheffield stood up from his chair, and in a cold voice, he said, "Sidell, you''re done!"


    "If I turn myself in, will you promise me to take good care of Dollie?" Sidell had spent the past few days in deep contemtion, and it was clear to him in the end that he would have to face Sheffield. He realized that this could only end in a brutal battle between the two of them.


    ''Take care of Dollie?'' Sheffield looked like he wanted tough out loud. "Sure! The little girl who testified that my mother was involved in a fake drug transaction. How could I not take good care of such a cruel-hearted girl?"


    Sidell lost hisposure. He stood up with his hands on the desk and said, "She had nothing to do with that matter. She panicked. How could she possibly stay calm when she was being questioned by the police?"

 Chapter 913 Visiting Mom

    Sheffield also stood up abruptly, leaning over the desk towards Sidell. Phrasing his words as a sarcastic taunt, he said, "She panicked? So you''re telling me that this is the reason why Dolliemitted perjury?"


    Sidell could see the hatred in his eyes¡ªclear and resolute.


    The confrontation between them didn''tst longer than two minutes. All of a sudden, Sidell felt his legs weaken and he fell back to his chair. Then he asked an insignificant question. "Sheffield, how did you open my safe?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Sheffield looked at the man indifferently and said, "I spent one month practicing how to open all kinds of safes. In addition, I hacked into your safe with myputer and got the password."


    ''I see!'' Sidell nodded and closed his eyes in defeat.


    Within three days, Sheffield cleared his name and showed the public the surveince video of Sidell meeting with Helena Meng, the head nurse; the autopsy report of the dead patient; the surveince video of Helena Meng injecting the patient with the drug in the operating room and so on. All evidences were strong enough to prove that Sheffield was being framed by Sidell.


    Sheffield also revealed that more than ten years ago, Sidell had done the same to Ingrid Chu. Only at that time, it was Sidell who did the counterfeit medicine transactions and caused the death of Ingrid''s patient with the fake medicine. After that incident, he let Ingrid take the me for the death of the patient.


    Additionally, Sheffield made public the victim''s medical record, the oral confession recording of Sidell''s assistant and an audio recording where the patient''s family members admitted to being threatened by Sidell. When all the evidences were presented to the public, Sidell admitted to all the crimes.


    It also came to light that Dollie, Sidell''s youngest daughter,mitted perjury under her father''s instructions. She aided in the destruction of a kindhearted, highly-skilled doctor.


    The materials Sheffield released caused such a sensation that the whole of Y City was talking about it.


    Many journalists became more curious about him and wanted to interview him, but he refused each and every one of them. He only made a statement on the phone sayi


    now. I''ll tell you a secret. I haven''t seen my girlfriend in many days. I have to see her as soon as possible or someone else will steal her from me. Goodbye for now, Mom!"


    He gently kissed his mother''s photo and then left the cemetery.


    ''Mom, next time Ie here, I will bring your daughter-inw to visit you.''


    When he drove back to Y City and was about to drive into hismunity, a woman ran over from the roadside and stood in his way.


    Fortunately, his car came to a screeching halt as he stepped on the brakes before he hit the woman.


    Eyes wide with confusion, he red at the woman who was standing in front of his car with her eyes shut tight because of fear.


    When he honked at her impatiently, Dollie opened her eyes and ran over to knock on his window.


    Right behind Sheffield''s car was another car trying to get into themunity, so he quickly pulled down the window and yelled at her, "You''re blocking the way. Please move away because there''s another car behind me."


    Since Sidell was in prison, Dollie was no longer the daughter of the president of the hospital. Judging by the way she looked now, it was clear that she had fallen on tough times. It seemed like she was wearing the same old clothes she had worn in the past two days. She looked into his eyes and eagerly said, "I''ve been looking everywhere for you. Do you have some spare time now? Can we talk?"


    "I have nothing to say to you. Please get out of my way!" he dismissed her immediately.

 Chapter 914 The Nightclub

    Dollie wedged her hand halfway through the window, refusing to let him go. "Please, I''ll only take up ten minutes of your time!"


    Having lost his patience, the man inside the car behind Sheffield''s, rolled down his window and stuck his head out. "What the hell is going on? Are you going in or not?"


    Exasperated, Sheffield unlocked the door and said, "Get in the car first."


    Dollie quickly went around and tried to open the door of the passenger seat, but found that the door was locked. She could only open the door of the back seat and get in.


    Inside the residence estate


    Sheffield parked his car at a random spot and jumped out of his car. He leaned against the door and waited for Dollie to get out.


    When she did, she asked him, "Is there a reason why you work for the First General Hospital?"


    "Yes." Sheffield didn''t deny it. He pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one.


    His serene demeanor sent a chill down Dollie''s spine. "Please help my father! If you agree to withdraw thewsuit, I will do whatever you ask me to!"


    Dollie didn''t know how to convince him, but she was willing to do whatever it took. She was desperate since Sheffield put Sidell in jail and now the man was awaiting his sentence.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at her and sneered, "Help your father?" The two looked into each other''s eyes, but the man''s gaze had the power to dissect her feelings bit by bit with the least bit of care. "Who was there to save my mother?"


    Dollie didn''t know what to say. Finally, taking a step closer to him, she bit her lower lip and whispered, "I know you like Evelyn Huo. If you spare my father, I will pledge myself to you as your mistress. You won''t have to marry me and I will never bother you about Evelyn."


    Sheffield''s face crinkled up in disgust and he sneered at her words. "My mistress? I''m just a simple doctor. How can I do that to the youngest daughter of Mr. Xiang?"


    Dollie had no choice but to ignore his sarcasm. Out of the blue, she hugged him and pressed her face against his chest. "I apologize to you on behalf of my father. I''m sorry. Please forgive him!"


    Right then, a red Emperor car stopped beside them. The window of the back seat rolled down and revealed Evelyn''s emotionless face ring at them.


    Her de


    in as soon as Joshua had sat down, giving him no time to disassociate himself from the women around him. He slowly turned to face Sheffield, only to find his friend sitting casually, showing no signs of panic on his expression. Much to his surprise, Sheffield even pulled two women in his arms.


    Joshua''s heart jolted. ''Damn it! I fell into Sheffield''s trap again!" Flustered, he pushed away the women from hisp and stood up. "Evelyn, it''s good to see you," he greeted.


    With a grim face, Evelyn looked over her shoulder and told Tayson, "Throw them all out!"


    Tayson responded aptly and nodded, "Yes, Miss Huo!"


    The women in the room looked at her curiously. One asked, "Who is she? Why does she want to throw us out?"


    "Mr. Tang. That woman just asked someone to throw us out. Aren''t you going to say something?" A purple-haired woman with curvy features wrapped her arms around Sheffield.


    "She looks familiar. I think I have seen her somewhere..." said another woman, looking at Evelyn carefully.


    Before long, more than a dozen bodyguards entered the private booth and dragged the women outside while they screamed and shouted.


    The three people were the only inhabitants of the private booth. Joshua decided that it would be best not be the third wheel. "Well, something important just came up. Evelyn, I have to go now." Evelyn nodded politely, allowing Joshua to take his leave.


    All the while, Sheffield sat with his back rested against the back of the couch and filled his ss with some wine.

 Chapter 915 Who Else Is In There

    Evelyn closed the door behind her and walked up to the man who sat veryfortably on the couch, with one leg resting on top of the other. "I''ve been worried about youtely," she said, standing across him.


    Sheffield took another sip from his ss. "Oh! Thank you for your concern, Miss Huo." His words were dripping with sarcasm.


    His haughtiness triggered Evelyn''s anger. She snapped at him, gritting her teeth in anger, "Since you don''t want to talk to me, then there''s no point to this. We''re done! I will no longer interfere with your life from now on!"


    Evelyn turned around on her heel and started walking towards the door.


    Just as she had taken a few steps, Sheffield sprang up to his feet and wrapped his arms around her waist. Grinning from ear to ear, he said, "Evelyn, I was just kidding."


    "Kidding?" Evelyn turned around to look at him, who had changed his face faster than the speed of light.


    "Yes!" Sheffield nodded and cocked his head to the side, giving the effect of rakishness. "How could it be possible that I don''t want to talk to you?"


    Evelyn''s face settled back into her emotionless, cold expression, and she stepped forward, forcing Sheffield to take a step back. "What did you call Dollie? Baby? Huh?"


    "No, no, no. You must have misheard me. Why would I call her ''baby''?" If he had known things would go this way, he wouldn''t have treated Evelyn like that.


    "Oh, so I must have misheard you?" Evelyn took another step forward, Sheffield responded aptly with another step backwards. "I can hear just fine. I heard you call her ''baby.'' How dare you invite her to a threesome with me? Since you think that I would be into something like that, we should just break up now!"


    Having run out of space to retreat to, Sheffield fell on the sofa, but he kept smiling at his queen. "You''ve misunderstood me. I was just joking!" He realized what a big mistake he had made by teasing Evelyn like that.


    Evelyn squeezed his cheeks harder and harder.


    Before long, the pitiful expression on his face changed to a bitter one. "Evelyn, sweetie... please..."


    "I just wanted to have a word with you, but I can see that you''re very busy. It must be a lot of fun being surrounded by all these women."


    "No, not at all," he replied meekly, eyes lowered to the floor. As his face


    them. Being the thoughtful man that he was, Joshua decided to avoid any sort of awkward situation and knocked on the door. "Hey! It''s me!"


    Joshua heard a noise, but then suddenly everything went quiet on the inside.


    He knocked on the door again and said, "Sheffield, Evelyn, I''ming in."


    Meanwhile, just on the other side of the door, Sheffield leaned closer to Evelyn and whispered, "Tell him to go away."


    Evelyn was on the verge of going crazy because of Sheffield. She bit her lip hard, but didn''t say anything.


    Sheffield, however, had plenty of ways to make her speak.


    In less than two minutes, Joshua heard Evelyn''s voiceing from inside the room. "Joshua...could...you give us a moment here?"


    Something about the way Evelyn spoke sounded odd to him. With brows furrowed, he squinted his eyes and rested his ears on the door. "Evelyn, can you hear me?"


    Joshua turned his head to look at Tayson and asked, "Who else is in there?"


    After a moment''s silence, Tayson answered, "Just the two of them.


    Mr. Fan, you''d better go home now." "Why?" Joshua asked. Then the expression on his face changed drastically.


    Joshua looked like he had received some sort of divine revtion as he looked at the door in utter disbelief. His eyebrows?shot up in bewilderment, and there was a twist in his mouth that nearly resembled an astonished droop. As he locked his eyes at the door, he suddenly heard a muffled thudding noise and the door started moving. Joshua stood there frozen, gazing in speechless astonishment.

 Chapter 916 I Will Stay With You

    After a while, Joshua kicked the door of the private booth, flushing with anger. He cursed, "Sheffield, you son of a bitch!" He was so worried about Sheffield that he hade back to help him.


    And that asshole was having sex with Evelyn!


    "Get out of here!" Sheffield yelled angrily from the other side of the door.


    Joshua tried his best to adjust his emotion. He waved at Tayson, saying, "This must be hard for you, Bro. I''m leaving." ''Being a bodyguard is so pitiful. They not only have to protect their bosses but also have to pretend to ignore it when ites to these kinds of moments, '' he mused.


    Tayson nodded and said calmly, "Goodbye, Mr. Fan."


    The sun went down soon and the night life began. Guests flocked onto the cruiser, but one man walked out with a woman in his arm, and a bodyguard close behind them.


    Sheffield and Evelyn got into his car. She leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes. Sheffield buckled her seat belt while humming a song, and kissed her on the cheek. "Shall we go?"


    Evelyn nodded. She wanted to tease him about his childishness, but she was too tired to say anything.


    The roads were almost empty, with very few cars and other small vehicles. By the time they came to an intersection, the traffic light had turned red. Seeing that Evelyn had fallen asleep, Sheffield adjusted the seat so that she could recline morefortably.


    When the light turned green, he drove away slowly. After he covered some distance, through the rearview mirror, Sheffield saw a shabby old ck car following them. It had no license te.


    He habitually became alert and noticed, after a few random turns, that the car was indeed tailing them.


    Sheffield quickly threw a nce at the seat belt on Evelyn and stepped on the gas.


    The car behind them sped up as well.


    Soon, they reached the downtown area. There were many intersections here and he knew that, sooner orter, he would run into a red light. If he continued to drive at the current speed, he would have to brake sharply, which might scare Evelyn awake.


    He slowed down to a normal speed.


    However, to his shock, the car behind them seemed to pick up its speed and


    had lost them. Evelyn couldn''t dare call Sheffield while he was driving. As she waited anxiously for any news of him, a familiar car appeared.


    Sheffield''s car stopped beside hers, perfectly intact.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief seeing that he was safe, and she looked around to confirm that the ck car was not around.


    She unfastened her seat belt in a haste and walked quickly to Sheffield. "Are you okay? Where is the other car? Did you get hurt?" she asked anxiously, looking all over his body for any sign of a fight.


    "I''m fine. He got away," Sheffield replied and ced a kiss on her forehead. He wanted to chase after the car, but was worried that someone might be trying to distract him in order to harm Evelyn.


    "I''ve informed the police. We should probably give a statementter," said Evelyn. Several minutes had passed since she had called the police. She was sure that they were already on their way.


    "Let''s go home. Tayson will talk to the police." Sheffield held her in his arms.


    Evelyn grabbed his hand and said, "We shouldn''t let down our guard. I''m scared..." She was afraid that Sheffield would end up just like her first three boyfriends.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I have many enemies. I''ve been through things like this too many times. I''m a lucky man. I won''t die that easy." With these words, Sheffield casually waved at Tayson and said, "Thanks, Bro. Please take care of the rest." He and Evelyn got into his car.

 Chapter 917 Kneel On The Keyboard

    Not long after Sheffield''s car left, two police cars came, responding to the call. Tayson went to the police station with them to make a statement.


    The moment they pulled up to Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn''s heart still fluttered with fear.


    She felt uneasy in her heart. What if someone was after Sheffield because of her? Had their rtionship put him in danger?


    However, Sheffield seemed very rxed. He took out her slippers and changed them for her. Then he asked, "Need a shower?"


    She nodded her head absentmindedly. "Okay."


    After Evelyn entered the bathroom, Sheffield went to the study and turned on hisputer to call up the surveince footage of the streets around No. 9 Princess Cruiser Nightclub.


    The installed cameras didn''t capture everything. There were limitations based on the camera''s range and rotation. The stalker made most use of this. He must havee from somewhere there was no camera. The ck car didn''t show up for several minutes, and by then it was following Sheffield''s car.


    But Sheffield knew someone was following him. He pulled into an alley, where there were also no cameras. He killed the engine, and peered through the rear-view mirror. He could see the other car speeding past.


    Sheffield was getting a little bored. He knew all this. Then something strange happened. The ck car stopped. It looked like it was going to turn around, but the driver rolled to a stop, and stayed there for about a minute. Then the car zoomed off.


    Sheffield zoomed in, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man''s face. But the guy wore a ck mask and a ck hood, fouling attempts at identification. He couldn''t even get the general shape of the man''s face.


    Obviously, the man was extremely careful. He was well-disguised, and the car had no identifying marks whatsoever¡ªno license te, logo, or model.


    The young doctor could tell the guy was driving an ordinary sedan. Sheffieldpiled the few clues he could, and saved the important evidence on hisputer.


    By the time Evelyn finished showering and walked out of the bathroom, she saw him leaning against the headboard on the bedz


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed her long hair back and said casually, "Look at the sky and earth and think about what you did wrong. Then say ''baby'' a thousand times before going to bed."


    ''Didn''t he call Dollie "baby"? Now he can say that as many times as he wants!'' she thought.


    Then she turned and walked into the bedroom. She closed the ss door on the balcony without any hesitation, and left the astonished Sheffield alone there, in the dark.


    ''Say "baby" a thousand times...'' He pped hard on his own mouth and thought to himself, ''Damn it! Every time I open my mouth I put my foot in it! I think I got off light!


    She is definitely a jealous woman. She could probably think of all sorts of exquisite punishments.''


    After waiting a long time, Evelyn heard not a peep from Sheffield. She knocked on the ss door. Sheffield turned to look at her and said with a fawning smile, "Evelyn,e on. It''s freezing out here."


    Although the ss door was soundproof, Evelyn could hear him since he was so close. "Not gonna do it? Okay, I''m gone."


    She would let him know which was easier. Chasing after her or saying "baby" one thousand times?


    Realizing what she was implying, he began immediately, "Baby! Baby! Baby..."


    That night, when Sheffield finished saying "baby" one thousand times, he nearly vomited. His tongue was numb. He wondered if he could ever speak again. He swore to himself he would stay away from all other women.

 Chapter 918 Are You An Animal

    In the middle of the night, Sheffield walked into the bedroom with the keyboard, trembling from the cold. He closed the curtains and stood by the bed, looking at Evelyn, who waszily leaning against the headboard. He cooed, "My queen, I''ve finished saying ''baby'' a thousand times already. May Ie to bed now?"


    Trying hard to hold back herughter, she said, "You may not."


    "What? Why?"


    "Shower first. You can sleep after that."


    "As you say, my queen..." he sighed and threw the keyboard onto the corner sofa. He slowly dragged his feet into the bathroom.


    After a quick hot shower, he dried his hair and threw himself onto the bed, naked. Before she could run away, he wrapped Evelyn up in his arms.


    "I''m sleepy! Leave me alone now," she warned.


    Sheffield didn''t respond. He held her tight against his body.


    Evelyn kicked him hard. "Cut it out. I want to sleep."


    He didn''t say anything; he couldn''t keep his hands off her.


    He silently slipped into the quilt andy on top of her chest.


    Evelyn felt his warmth, but she was also really sleepy. She hadn''t gotten a good sleep in the past few days since she was worried about Sheffield. And she was exhausted after being tortured by him in the nightclub. She had intended to tell him about Napier tonight, but now, she didn''t have the energy for that either.


    Evelyn patted on the quilt without looking. It felt like she had hit him in the head. She didn''t care. She mumbled, "Sheffield, behave yourself before I kill you."


    She was so tired that her tone didn''t sound as menacing as she meant it to be. It turned out like a soft, cute warning.


    When Sheffield had no intention of moving away, Evelyn lost her temper and kicked the man once again.


    Reluctantly, he crept out from under the covers with a pout. When he saw the already asleep woman, he grinned and thought, ''I''ll let you sleep peacefully just for tonight.''


    In the Huo family manor


    Unlike Sheffield, who was restingfortably with his girlfriend in his arms, Matthew was trying his best to break through thework security system of ZL Group.


    It was a piece of cake to break through the f


    elt a warm breath on her face.


    She opened her eyes and saw a bright smile on Sheffield''s face. "You''re awake. Good morning, honey." He nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    Evelyn closed her eyeszily and asked, "What time is it?"


    "Half past ten."


    Her eyes flew open. "Half past ten?!"


    "Yes." He cupped her face in his hands and was about to give her a passionate kiss, before he was pushed away. "I have to go to thepany. I have something important to deal with today."


    When she sat up on the bed, she realized that Sheffield was already dressed in a casual white shirt.


    He had been lying in bed, watching her sleep. Resting his head on his elbow, he looked at her and said, "Okay. I wonder if I could have the honor of having dinner with my beautiful queen tonight."


    "I''ll call you after work," Evelyn said as she got out of bed.


    "All right."


    When she went into the bathroom, Sheffield stared at her photo on the wall and eximed loudly, "My girlfriend is bing hotter. But I take the credit; love is the best skin-care product." He always demonstrated his love for her with action.


    Just then, Evelyn''s angry voice came from the bathroom. "Sheffield Tang!"


    "Yes, honey?" He jumped off the bed and dashed towards the bathroom.


    "Are you an animal?" He slowed down and stood right outside the door.


    He curled his lips. "I could be worse than an animal. But do you have time to find out?"

 Chapter 919 Stubborn Old Man

    Seeing the hickeys all over her neck in the mirror, Evelyn so wished she could kill the man! This was not the first time. Every time they slept together, she had to spend a long time trying to choose something to wear that would cover all the marks of love that Sheffield left on her. "Could you stop leaving these hickeys on me, for heaven''s sake?"


    "Okay, from next time," he replied briskly.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. Men were deceptive. She didn''t believe a word that came out of his mouth!


    Sheffield walked into the bathroom and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He looked at the red marks on her neck through the mirror and whispered near her ear, "Evelyn, this is tempting, and you look gorgeous. Can we¡ª"


    Evelyn stepped on his foot once, and tried to get him once again.


    "All right! Okay, forgive me!" heughed and buried his face in the nape of her neck, inhaling her scent.


    His voice was alluring and in spite of her rough behavior, Evelyn was aroused as well. To hide her excitement, she yelled, "Get out now! I need to freshen up!"


    "Okay, love! I''ll heat the breakfast for you." He let go of her after cing a gentle kiss on her neck. Whistling casually, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Evelyn shook her head with a sigh.


    After breakfast, Evelyn changed her clothes. Sheffield was doing dishes in the kitchen. She asked, "Don''t you have to go to work today?"


    He looked back at her and answered, "Uh, no. I''m going to the research and development center."


    "Are you free the day after tomorrow?"


    "I am." It was her birthday. No matter how busy he was, he would spare some time to celebrate the birthday of his beloved woman.


    After some hesitation, Evelyn asked, "Are you afraid of being hit by my dad again?"


    Sheffield threw the rag into the sink. With a smile, he approached the worried woman. "Are you worried that my future father-inw will give me a ck eye again?"


    Evelyn sighed, "I''m serious, Sheffield."


    He flicked his tongue. "Of course, not. If the idea of being hit by Carlos Huo scared me, then I wouldn''t have pursued his precious daughter."


    "Hmm. Fi


    hter and feigned anger. "Is this how you talk to your father? You should treat me with more respect!"


    Evelyn was amused by his reaction. She tore a chapter out of Sheffield''s ybook, and took the initiative to surrender. She walked over to Carlos with a smile and wrapped her arms around his arm. "That was mean of me, Dad. I''m sorry. Please tell me how the bidding is going."


    Carlos'' face softened a little, but he still feigned a hard tone. "Are you trying to appease me by acting like a spoiled child? You should stay away from Terilynn. She''s teaching you some bad habits," Carlos reproached her.


    Evelyn loosened her grip on Carlos'' arm and said in a stern voice, "Well, since you don''t n on telling me anything, I''ll make some phone calls and find out myself."


    "Humph! Your attitude isn''t helping gain any favors right now."


    Resigned, Evelyn went on, "Dad, you won''t tell me anything about the bidding. What else do you want me to do?"


    ''Why is he being so difficult?'' It was obvious that her father was in a bad mood and wanted her to have a hard time.


    "You will give up after asking me just once? Where is your patience?"


    Evelyn felt helpless. "I have been trying to get it out of you since I came in. And you are calling me impatient. You''re just being difficult." Carlos wasn''t like this before. But ever since Sheffield''s appearance, it had be harder and harder for her to talk to him.

 Chapter 920 Sharing Confidences

    Reluctantly, Carlos told Evelyn, "The bidding was a blessing in disguise, though yourputer was hackedst time. The game hasn''t been released on the market yet, but it''s caught some buzz. The Theo Group likes it very much. Plus, it''s a big game developed by the gamepany under our ZL Group. It has a strong background. If people are smart, then they''re definitely going to cooperate with us."


    ''Dad''s just basically saying that we won the bidding, '' Evelyn thought to herself. After a short pause, she offered, "How about I handle everything that has to do with the game afterwards?"


    "Matthew will take the responsibility. I don''t want you to get too tired."


    "I''m not. Matthew should focus on school."


    However, Carlos didn''t agree. He stood up and began, "This is going to beplicated, you know. It''s a long-term cooperation between twopanies. You can deal with the regr stuff. Hey, aren''t you having your birthday party tomorrow? Why don''t you just prepare for that?"


    "All right." Evelyn didn''t push him. She knew her father well. If he didn''t want her to take over, she would be unable to change his mind.


    After Carlos left, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    She ced an internal call. It was for Nadia.


    "Miss Huo." Nadia soon came over.


    Evelyn took the vase that held the Bulgarian roses that Sheffield had given her. The roses looked lovely as ever. In order to preserve the roses longer, she told Nadia, "Could you make them into dry flowers before sending them over to my apartment?"


    "Yes, Miss Huo!" As Nadia took the vase, she made sure she was careful enough to not break it. She knew how important the flowers were to Evelyn.


    Evelyn sat back in her chair and took out her phone. She was silent for a long time. Then she sent a text message to Sheffield, saying, "The man in my apartment that day was Napier Tao. I told you before that one of my best friends died young. She was his girlfriend." Evelyn decided to tell Sheffield through text as opposed to telling him face to face which would just embarrass her.


    Sh


    led herself away from him. "Please leave."


    Napier snorted, "What? Are you angry now? I said, stop pretending! Is it because I haven''t showered? Is that why you refuse to sleep with me?" He took a step forward and grabbed her wrist.


    This mere touch already excited him. Evelyn was indeed beautiful. It was difficult to resist her. He pulled her toward him and pressed her against the couch.


    Evelyn tried to wrestle herself free, but to no avail. She cried out, "Tayson! Mmmph..." He covered her mouth with his hand.


    Napier leaned toward her to kiss her on the lips. Evelyn dodged which excited him even more. He tried to tear her clothes but only managed to rip off one button.


    Unable to cry for help, Evelyn had to think of a way to get herself out of the situation. Upon seeing the mug on the table, she grabbed it and smashed it against his head. Then she did it again.


    "Aaargh! You bitch!" Crying out in pain, he finally rolled down and away from Evelyn.


    Evelyn hit him pretty hard that blood was gushing out of his head.


    As soon as Evelyn was free, she went for the trash can and tried to vomit, but nothing came out. She then ran to the door to get Tayson inside.


    After that, Sheffield arrived.


    She hadn''t gone to the hospital to visit Napier since the incident. She didn''t want to see him anymore. She didn''t care anymore whether he died or not.

 Chapter 921 Do You Have A Death Wish

    Evelyn snapped out of her thoughts, depressed as she remembered the past. She scratched her long hair, annoyed and restless.


    Her phone buzzed at that moment. It was a message from Sheffield. "Sorry, Eve. I didn''t have my phone on me. I was in theb. Are you okay now? Forget the past. You don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want to. It doesn''t matter. But promise me that you''ll never see that guy alone again."


    She bit her lower lip and fretfully bent over the desk. Finally, she texted him back. "I want to see you, Sheffield."


    "I''ming!"


    In an instant, Sheffield put away his phone, changed his clothes and walked out of theb.


    Around ten minutester, he reached the entrance of ZL Group. One look at the heavy security and he knew that he couldn''t just talk his way in. He took out hisptop and hacked into the face recognition system of thepany.


    After sessfully registering his face, he turned off theptop, put on his sunsses and got out of the car.


    As he walked to the entrance of thepany, he deliberately lowered his head and pretended to y with his phone. Then, as low-key as he could, he stood in front of the face recognition scanner.


    "Clear!"


    the robotic sound from the scanner confirmed. The two security guards at the door, who were staring at Sheffield for a moment, looked away.


    Sheffield shed a smug smile as he smoothly walked past the security.


    However, the very next second, the smile froze on his face. A group of people wereing in his direction and he broke out into a cold sweat. He thought to himself, ''Lady Luck has obviously turned her back against me! Of all the people in the world, I had to run into the one person who hates me the most right now!'' Carlos was leaving thepany with some men.


    Sheffield was quick to react and immediately headed in another direction.


    But it was toote. Even though he was wearing sunsses, Carlos still recognized him.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He walked towards the doctor in quick strides. When he heard the footsteps behind him, Sheffield quickened his pace too.


    The three assistants with Carlos exchanged confused looks, but followed their boss nevertheless.


    The footsteps behind him became clearer and clearer. Sheffield muttered, "Oh crap!" He picked up his pace again.


    "Stop! Which department


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    n his apartment.


    "Dad." Evelyn couldn''t stand it anymore and got up from her chair.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and gestured for her to sit down. "I have taught you many times to be calm in any situation, no matter what happens. He''s only been here for a few minutes. What''s the rush?"


    Evelyn didn''t know what to do or say.


    Sheffield winked at her and mouthed the words, "Don''t worry."


    Evelyn believed that Sheffield was a brilliant man. It was just thatmon people wouldn''t be able to decode the lock.


    After observing it for a while, Sheffield asked Carlos, "Mr. Huo, may I use Evelyn''sptop?"


    Carlos had no idea what he was nning to do. "There are a lot of important documents on herptop. No one is allowed to use it." That meant Sheffield couldn''t touch it.


    "Dad, he can use my desktopputer..." Evelyn cut in. Although there were some documents on her desktopputer, they were not as important as those on herptop.


    Carlos frowned at his daughter''s meddling, but Sheffield dashed towards herputer and blew her a kiss.


    Evelyn stepped aside and reminded him in a low voice, "Don''t push yourself too much. We can find another way to get you out of here."


    Sheffield sat down in her chair. Instead of replying to her concern, he patted her chair and said, "Your chair is reallyfortable. I should get one of these for my home."


    Carlos sneered, "You are not rich enough to afford that chair." He wanted to seize every chance to mock Sheffield, just in case the doctor turned the tables some day in the future.

 Chapter 922 Thats Mr. Huo For you!

    Sheffield was indeed in dire need of money because of his research and development. Carlos knew this.


    Even though he was beingughed at, Sheffield kept his temper. "It is true that I can''t afford to buy this chair now, but I''m looking forward to the day I will be rich enough to buy the manufacturer of this chair," he said calmly.


    "I''m looking forward to it too," Carlos snorted.


    Silence befell the office again. Leaning against the windowsill, Evelyn watched Sheffield as he typed something on herptop really fast.


    Carlos frowned when he saw how fast Sheffield was. ''Could he be¡­?''


    Three more minutes passed and Carlos stood up from the couch. "I don''t have time to waste on you. If you can''t unlock the door within the next two minutes, I''ll open it myself. The security will escort you out of the building and our lives." ''Good riddance, '' Carlos thought to himself.


    Sheffield didn''t reply. His eyes were fixed on the codes that were continuously changing on the screen.


    Carlos became even more curious as to what he was doing, so he paced towards the desk.


    But before he could catch a glimpse of the screen, Sheffield pressed the Enter key and said, "Done!"


    He memorized the six digits and closed the pop-up window. "Mr. Huo, don''t blink," he said with a naughty grin.


    Carlos remained expressionless and watched him walk to the password lock on the door. Sheffield mumbled as he tapped in the numbers, "5-8-9-7-3-2."


    Beep! The high-tech smart lock was now deactivated.


    All three people in the room had different looks on their faces. Sheffield had a devil-may-care smile; Evelyn was surprised and also excited. Carlos was on the verge of erupting as he fisted his palms.


    When the two men made eye contact, the smug look in Sheffield''s eyes seemed to be saying, "Gotcha, Mr. Huo! I''m better than you thought I was, aren''t I?"


    Evelyn trotted over to Carlos and grabbed his sleeve nervously. "Dad, you cannot go back on your words now."


    Carlos was already fuming with rage. And his daughter had been siding with Sheffield all this while, which made him even angrier.


    Rubbing his hands together, Sheffield asked in a mischievous tone, "So, Mr. Huo, may I have the honor of hanging out with your daughter today? Tomorrow is her birthday. I haven''t had the time to buy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Carlos ced his left hand on his waist and pinched his forehead with the other. He was misled when he saw how fast the man had worked on the desktop earlier. For a moment, he had mistaken Sheffield for Star Anise.


    He closed his eyes and pointed to the door. "Go! Leave now!"


    Sheffield''s grin grew wider and he called to Evelyn, "Now or never. Go get your stuff! Time to have some fun!"


    Evelyn''s lips curled into a smile. "Take it easy. He is a man of his words."


    "Who knows? I don''t trust him," Sheffield said, rolling his eyes.


    Evelyn sighed helplessly and went to get her things.


    As she walked to the door with Sheffield, she turned around and looked at the old man standing in front of the window. She said in a grateful voice, "Dad, thank you. We are leaving now."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Sheffield imitated her and said with a smirk, "Dad, thank you. We are leaving now."


    Carlos turned around and looked at him coldly. "That''s Mr. Huo for you!"


    "Yes, Dad. It''s a fine surname. Maybe I could take it."


    "Fuck off! I don''t need a son like you!"


    "That doesn''t matter. You will have a son like me sooner orter." Before Carlos could kick him out, he grabbed Evelyn''s hand and dragged her towards the office door.


    There were several rows of security guards outside the door.


    Evelyn let go of Sheffield''s hand and collected herself. Returning to her usual emotionless self, she said indifferently, "Thank you for all your hard work. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." The guards left in line.

 Chapter 923 Lollipops And Sex

    With both hands in his pockets, Sheffield leaned against the door and watched as the guards scrambled away obediently. "They have a lot of respect for you. You are really cool, Ms. CEO."


    Evelyn turned to look at him and asked in a low voice, "Are youing or not?" If they didn''t leave soon, her father might really change his mind and chase after Sheffield again.


    "Yes, Of course! Let''s go! We''re gonna have so much fun, my little girl."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "I''m older than you."


    "Doesn''t matter. I''m your boyfriend." He leaned closer to her body shamelessly.


    They were about to reach the Secretary Division and Evelyn pushed him away. "Watch your manners. This is my office," she scolded.


    Sheffield moved away at once. "Yes, ma''am!" He put on his sunsses and pulled back the hood of his coat. Almost no one recognized him now.


    "Why do you want to take me shopping suddenly?" she asked, getting into his car.


    "Like I said earlier to your father¡ªto buy you a lollipop," he replied with a smile as he fastened the safety belt for her.


    "Can you be serious for a moment?" She rolled her eyes again.


    "I am serious. I''m really taking you to the supermarket to buy a lollipop." He had a wronged expression on his face, like he was offended that she didn''t think the lollipop was important enough.


    Evelyn said resignedly, "Fine. Since I am already here with you, take me wherever. It''s up to you now."


    "For real?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, let''s go to your ce, and we¡ª"


    "Except that!"


    "Fine, let''s do it in the car¡ª"


    "No!"


    "How about a hotel?"


    "Sheffield!" She was annoyed. "Knock it off!"


    He sighed, feeling defeated. "All right. Let''s go and get you a lollipop."


    To her surprise, he really did take her to a supermarket.


    He grabbed a lollipop from the candy shelf and asked her, "Which vor? Strawberry? Coconut? Do you like blueberry? What about mango?"


    Evelyn looked at the candy aisle and then at the two kids near her. "I don''t want any of them."


    "No, you must get one. You''ll love it, trust me."


    "Eating candies will destroy my teeth!" she argued.


    "One lollipop won''t damage your teet


    outughing. He was amused by her serious tone. ''She is so darn cute! This woman would be the death of me!'' "Rest assured, Evelyn. No matter how many desserts you eat, you won''t get fat as long as you are with me."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because I know how to make you lose all those extra calories, honey. Why don''t you move in with me and find out all about the exercise schedule I have nned for you?" he asked with a confident smirk on his face.


    Evelyn turned beetroot red. ''He is talking about sex again! Is that the only thing on his mind? Geez!''


    "Sheffield!" she called, staring into his eyes.


    "Yes?" Puzzled, he looked back into her eyes, trying to figure out if she was angry. As he was about to coax her, she said, "I''m allergic to mangoes." Saying so, she looked away from him.


    Sheffield''s smile vanished. He savored the lollipop in his mouth and confirmed that it was mango.


    Evelyn was allergic to cats too. Since she said that she was allergic to mangoes, he didn''t doubt her words.


    He reached out to take the lollipop out of her mouth. "Spit it out!" he said anxiously. "I''m sorry, Evelyn. It''s my fault. I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    Evelyn gritted her teeth, unwilling to let him take the lollipop out. She stood there and watched him worry about her.


    "Evelyn, be a good girl. Spit it out," he coaxed her gently as if he were talking to a child, but she refused to open her mouth.

 Chapter 924 Youre A Bad Girl

    There was a smile in Evelyn''s eyes. Then she felt like crying when she saw how worried he was. ''He must trust me a lot. Now I feel guilty.''


    "Sheffield!"


    "Yeah, honey?"


    "I have a secret to tell you."


    "Mmm...maybeter. Now spit that out. I''ll never buy a lollipop again!" He pinched her cheeks with both hands, but Evelyn just wouldn''t open her mouth. He couldn''t force her, so he resigned himself to worrying. She was allergic after all. Would her face swell like a giant balloon?


    Evelyn shook off his hands and said with a smile, "The secret is... I was just kidding!"


    "Okay, I know. Be a good girl. Spit out the candy." ''How can she be so stupid? She knows she''s allergic to mangoes and yet she''s still sucking on it. Wait a minute! She turned me down and I still shoved it in her mouth. It''s all my fault!'' he thought.


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "I''m not allergic to mangoes. I was just messing with you. Because you''re always talking about sex." She felt a little guilty when she finished talking. Was it fair to make him worry like that?


    It was then that he realized that he had been tricked by Evelyn. It turned out she was not stupid at all. He was the fool all along.


    But anyway, he was relieved that she wasn''t really allergic to mangoes. Heined helplessly, "You''re a bad girl!"


    Hearing that, Evelyn tilted her head and looked at him while biting the lollipop. "You know I learned from the best¡ªyou."


    After hearing what she said, he could not help bursting intoughter. When he calmed down, he took her into his arms, their bodies close to each other. Then he said, "Since you''re such a bad girl, I''ll have to punish you!"


    "Oh? And how will you do that?" Evelyn wasn''t afraid of him at all!


    A mysterious smile appeared on Sheffield''s face. "You''ll know in a minute!"


    After they went to the underground parking garage, they found his car. When Evelyn was about to open the door, Sheffield stopped her. "Look, Evelyn! What''s that on the back seat?" He didn''t have his sports car. Today he drove the sedan. He opened the back door and waite


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    Evelyn didn''t expect him to say that. Her face reddened.


    Joshua had walked in on her and Sheffield like this twice. It was so embarrassing.


    It took Joshua a while to realize what was going on. "Ooohh..." he drawled. With a cunning smile, he said, "Man, you''re such a yer. How about this: I need some greenbacks or I''ll snap some pics and sell them to the papers."


    ''Is he threatening me?'' Sheffield kissed Evelyn on her lips and tossed his phone away, ignoring Joshua.


    Joshua sat on the other end of the line patiently.


    But after a long while, he didn''t hear a word from Sheffield. And then he saw the car swaying slightly.


    His face was as red as an apple. After giving a quiet cough, he immediately asked his friend to walk with him towards his own car. "They have CCTV in the parking lot. Remember to go to the monitoring room and destroy the footage," he said on the phone as he was leaving.


    However, no one answered him. He was so depressed he hung up the phone.


    Looking at his phone, Joshua cursed in his mind, ''Sheffield is really a piece of work.''


    His friend looked at him curiously and asked, "Who were you talking to? Is Maestro Tang in the car? What happened?"


    "Don''t ask. It''s not your business anyway," Joshua replied indifferently. His friend had a big mouth. If Joshua told him Sheffield was getting some car sex, everyone would know by tomorrow.

 Chapter 925 Sheffield Is Crazy

    "Okay!" The man shut up at once. Joshua didn''t sound happy, and he was right¡ªit was none of his business.


    He didn''t want Joshua or Sheffield mad at him.


    Taking time topose herself, Evelyn covered her red cheeks and sat up straight, brushing her long hair, letting it spill down her shoulders and back.


    Sheffield made sure the mess was cleaned up, and took the driver''s seat again. Through the rear-view mirror, he looked at the woman in the back seat and said happily, "Get some rest. Then... to Shining International za!"


    Evelyn rolled down the car window and gave him a stare. "You''d better think about how to deal with Joshua."


    Joshua walked in on them twice now when they were trying to be intimate. It was too embarrassing for her to see him again.


    Sheffield stepped on the gas and chuckled casually. "Don''t be embarrassed. Just act like nothing happened. Joshua and I have even watched someone have sex in front of us. This is no big deal."


    ''In front of them?'' Evelyn snorted, "You two are really something. So, was it fun?"


    "Not even. She was supposed to be some big time model. She wasn''t nearly as hot as she thought she was. She was with her boyfriend, and they couldn''t wait. It was rude, and pretty boring. So we left," he answered honestly.


    ''Men are really pigs. They go crazy at the sight of a pretty face, '' Evelyn thought. She sneered, "I sincerely hope you''re notparing me with her." ''What kind of woman would do something like that in front of other people?''


    Sheffield grinned apologetically, "Of course not! You know I only have eyes for you."


    Tired, Evelyn leaned against the back of her seat and replied casually, "I guess I shouldn''t be shocked. I always knew you were a yer, and this proves it." When she was with him, she had seen his phone blow up. Not a minute would go by before some girl would text him. He didn''t seem interested in them, though.


    This guy was a fuckboi. What was more, he was so good at it.


    Sheffield made an exaggerated gesture, clutching his chest. "You wound me! I''ve been a good boy. I spend most of my time on the trials for that new drug. I go to bars


    ver, Calvert didn''t care at all.


    Then Sheffield took something from his pocket. Evelyn saw it was a scalpel.


    She hurried to stand in front of Calvert and said, "Hey, hey! Put that away!" Then she turned and warned, "Mr. Ji, let me go! Otherwise, you''ll never see me again!"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see Calvert get hurt. Actually, he deserved it. But she didn''t want Sheffield to actually hurt him. Calvert''s family was not poor, and they could make life difficult for the doctor. He might even go to jail.


    Nheless, instead of letting go of her, Calvert just pulled her closer. "It''s your birthday tomorrow. Rowena and I came here to pick out a gift. But what about you? You turned me down and now you''re shopping with another guy. How could you do this to me, Evelyn?"


    That morning, Calvert texted Evelyn and invited her to go shopping. But she said no.


    Evelyn''s wrist was turning red, thanks to Calvert''s tight grip. She raised her head and looked at him coldly. "Mr. Ji, I''ve told you before we have nothing to do with each other. I don''t owe you anything and I have nothing to be sorry about. For thest time, let me go."


    The elevator came and stopped at their floor. Since no one walked in, the elevator went up, summoned to another floor.


    Calvert was about to say something when he felt something cold against his arm. He looked down and saw a scalpel which seemed to be ready to cut him.

 Chapter 926 You Dont Deserve Her

    Sheffield warned, "You have run out of time, Calvert. And since you''ve made your bed, you will lie in it. Tomorrow''s headlines will say that the handsome Prince Ji yed his own wrist and died."


    Rowena screamed and grabbed Sheffield''s wrist immediately. "Please! Don''t hurt my brother! Calvert, let go of her!"


    Sheffield''s eyes clouded with disgust as he stared at the hand on his wrist. "Take your dirty hand off of me."


    Rowena blushed with embarrassment and let go of him quickly.


    Calvert hesitantly let go of Evelyn. He stared coldly at Sheffield as he told her, "Evelyn, I''m not letting you go. You''re going to be my woman eventually."


    Sheffield blew on the scalpel and sneered, "Everyone can dream, but not all dreamse true." He put away the scalpel, held Evelyn''s hand and pressed the elevator button.


    "Don''t be so cocky, Sheffield. I''ll propose to her soon. Uncle Carlos has promised me her hand in marriage." Calvert would take everything he wanted, at any cost.


    His words didn''t bother Sheffield. He kissed Evelyn''s long hair and mocked Calvert, "Oh please, you are just a man who is in an ambiguous rtionship with his sister. Aren''t you ashamed to ask Evelyn to marry you? You don''t deserve her."


    Rowena''s expression changed. She exined in an urgent tone, "No! My brother and I are not in that kind of a¡ª"


    Sheffield snorted, "Bitch, stop pretending! I''ve seen more women than you can imagine. I saw through your act the moment Iy my eyes on you. Only an idiot like Calvert will believe you."


    Calvert was infuriated. He raised his fist and rushed towards Sheffield. Evelyn swiftly came around and stood in front of Sheffield. "Don''t you dare touch him!"


    Clenching his fists, Calvert red at Evelyn and scolded, "Why are you protecting this murderer?"


    ''Murderer?'' Evelyn retorted angrily, "Sheffield is not a murderer! Don''t you watch the news? The forens


    so that he could know her opinion.


    The hues were mainly white and pink, suiting a princess. It wasn''t Evelyn''s style at all, but as far as Carlos was concerned, she would always remain his beautiful princess.


    Moreover, she didn''t really care about the decoration. She was just happy to be with her family.


    Later that evening, she phoned Sheffield. "Are you in bed?"


    He was ted that she had called him. "No, I''m at the hospital," he replied.


    "Why are you at the hospital?" Before dropping her back at the manor, he had told her that he was going back to his apartment.


    He exined, "The surgeon on duty had something else to handle, so I had toe in to perform the surgery in his stead."


    "Oh, okay. I wanted to ask you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Dr. Tang, we have a new patient. Kidney failure. It doesn''t look good. Dr. Zhu wants you to take a look."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Evelyn, I have to go. Talk to youter. Good night."


    She nodded. "Okay. Go ahead. Good night."


    She was disappointed as she hung up. She had wanted to ask if he was avable the next evening. She couldn''t ask him earlier, when they had been together.


    ''Well, I''ll just have to ask him tomorrow.''

 Chapter 927 She Was Happy

    It was the middle of the night. As soon as Sheffield had a break from surgery, he sent a message to Evelyn. "Happy birthday, honey! I just stepped out of the OR. My birthday wish for you is to be safe and happy forever! And when you make a wish, make sure it''s to marry me!"


    Evelyn woke up at past seven o''clock the next morning. When she saw the message, she couldn''t help but giggle. He had sent it at about 2 a.m.


    ''He was upte. Probably still asleep. I''ll callter.''


    Today, Evelyn was dressed in an outfit of light apricot: wool wide-leg pants, a wool coat with a white, thin cashmere sweater underneath, and ck high heels.


    Sheffield picked those out for her.


    She walked into her collection room, took out a set of diamond jewels decorated with yellow gemstones and a white handbag.


    The jewelry and the purse were also gifts from Sheffield. She was going to pay for them herself, but Sheffield wouldn''t hear of it. He insisted on paying for them.


    He told her that she needed to wear this outfit on her birthday. That was how she could show him he was important to her.


    Evelyn felt he was like a spoiled brat. To make him happy, she found it was easier to just do as he said.


    Although Carlos didn''t ask her to go to work today, she still had a meeting with a business partner. So essentially, she was working. As soon as she emerged from the car, the shes of cameras greeted her. This was not ZL Group, but the otherpany whose representative she was meeting. The paparazzi followed her to the entrance to the building.


    Then the reporters posted all the photos of her on the Inte. The headlines read, "Evelyn Huo, the Most Stylish Socialite Princess."


    They weren''t wrong¡ªshe looked like royalty in the pale apricot outfit and red lipstick.


    And she just happened to be extremely photogenic. Any one of those photos they took could have been taken at a professional photo shoot. Evelyn once again went viral on the Inte.


    Then, someizen did some looking and figured out the price of her outfit. The clothes were thetest offerings from an international brand and cost $360, 000, and the swe


    party?" she asked.


    "Not yet. I figured I''d call himter." No matter what the future might bring, it was her birthday. She hoped that Sheffield coulde. It would make the day perfect.


    "Nice! Don''t give up, Sis. I will support you, whatever you decide!" The happiness in Evelyn''s eyes moved Terilynn. She decided to side with Evelyn and Sheffield.


    Evelyn went upstairs and looked down at the first floor. Debbie was in the living room, trying to get ahold of a pastry shop. She told the bakery the desserts must be delivered to the manor on time. Then she called the florist and asked the flowers to be delivered earlier.


    Several servants were helping move tables and chairs, and there were also professional chefs on hand. They were starting to prepare dinner.


    Evelyn smiled and felt quite happy now.


    She went back to her bedroom and looked up the news. As expected, there were many admiringments. And most of them sent their blessings to her and Calvert.


    Evelyn wondered if she and Sheffield would get the people''s blessing one day.


    She called Sheffield, but to her surprise, his phone was powered off.


    She called him a dozen more times, but his phone was still off.


    That afternoon, it was the same story. She asked Tayson to go to Sheffield''s apartment to check it out.


    Later, Tayson told her Sheffield''s apartment was empty. And the car he liked to drive wasn''t in the parking lot either.

 Chapter 928 Savannah

    ''What if I can''t get in touch with Sheffield today?'' Evelyn thought to herself, flustered. He had told her he would be avable for her birthday.


    At noon, the Huo family had a wonderful lunch with their family friends in a fancy hotel restaurant. The guests were primarily the families of Curtis, Dixon and Damon.


    Carlos picked up Miranda and they arrived at the vi at six o''clock in the evening. Calvert came in shortly after with a bouquet of flowers cradled in the crook of his left arm and an expensive bottle of wine in the other. However, Sheffield''s phone was still switched off.


    About ten minutester, Joshua rang the doorbell carrying his gift in a simple paper bag, tied with one big red ribbon. The moment Evelyn opened the door, the first thing she asked him was, "Have you seen him?"


    Joshua knew who she was talking about without further boration needed. He shook his head and replied, "No."


    "Can you get in touch with him?"


    "I can try, but if Sheffield doesn''t want to be found, no one can get in touch with him."


    Joshua was speaking the truth. However, Evelyn''s heart ached, and there was a pit in her stomach because she was so nervous. ''That''s true. Once he disappears, even I can''t get in touch with him, '' she thought bitterly.


    At half past six, a servant came in to report, "Miss Huo, there''s ady waiting outside for you. She says she''s an old friend of yours and she''s here to celebrate your birthday."


    ''Ady? My friend? Could it be...?'' Evelyn was taken by curiosity. "Where is she now?" she asked immediately.


    "At the doorway."


    ''At the doorway?'' Evelyn was more convinced of her assumption as she ran to the door and opened it.


    The person standing outside was exactly the same person Evelyn had in mind.


    The woman was dressed in a light green coat, a beryl hat and a white scarf. She was sitting in a wheelchair with a smile on her face. With a smile that could warm any heart, she reached out one hand to give Evelyn a neatly wrapped package and said, "Happy Birthday!"


    The familiar voice drew out Evelyn''s smile as she knelt down and hugged the girl sitting in the wheelchair. "Savannah..." she sighed heavily, seemingly relieved. Evelyn had missed her very much.


    Savannah patted Evelyn on the back as her eyes shimmered brightly against the light. "It''s been a while and I must say, I''ve missed you a lot!" she said.


    A gust of cold wind blew over as Evelyn let go of her. She stood up, taking a deep breath, walked behind her and pushed her wheelchair forward. "Come on in. L


    re was the reason why she didn''t notice a change in the atmosphere. She looked very happy to introduce Sheffield to the others. She dragged him forward by his hand and said, "Sheffield,e here." She introduced the doctor to her family with great interest. "Mom, Carlos, this is Sheffield Tang. He''s a doctor at the Y City First General Hospital. Don''t let his looks fool you; he is actually very good at what he does."


    Following Debbie''s words, Sheffield greeted them more enthusiastically. "Hello, Grandma Miranda, Uncle Carlos, Evelyn, Terilynn, and Matthew. It''s nice to finally meet you all. I''m Sheffield Tang. Thank you all for weing me to Evelyn''s birthday party." Most of the people sitting at the table were Evelyn''s family, so Sheffield tried his best to make a good impression on them.


    Despite her silver hair, Miranda, who was in her eighties, decided to dress young and she did so sessfully. By some miracle, she managed to pull off looking like someone in their fifties. Miranda couldn''t be happier in this moment. Her children and grandchildren were all present and in good health. Her life was a series of family dinners and vacations¡ªsomething she was grateful to have. The happy life she had made her heart soft, unlike when she was young. The years had made her a more kind and loving person.


    She looked the young man up and down with a smile on her face, and finally nodded with satisfaction. "My, my, you don''t get to see such a handsome young man nowadays!" She waspletely taken by his bubbly personality. In fact, deep down, she was already entertaining the idea of weing him to the family.


    This was a phenomenon that was seldom seen in the Huo family.

 Chapter 929 Its Sheffield

    "Oh, thank you, Grandma Miranda! You are so sweet!" Sheffield said, with a gentle and graceful nod.


    The energy in the room was vibrant and festive. Debbie noticed the roses in Sheffield''s arms and turned to look at Terilynn, chuckling. "Sheffield, you''ve met Terilynn, right? Why don''t you just sit next to her?"


    Debbie had deliberately left an empty seat next to Terilynn earlier on.


    Sheffield, however, without saying anything, walked past Terilynn and went over to the main attraction of the party tonight¡ªEvelyn.


    When he stopped in front of Evelyn, Debbie walked up to him and reminded him in a low voice, "Hey, Terilynn is over there. This is Evelyn." Debbie''s desperate attempt to fix up Sheffield with Terilynn was tantly apparent.


    With a smile, Sheffield turned to Debbie and exined, "Aunt Debbie, but I came here just for Evelyn."


    "What?" The stunned expression on Debbie''s face froze. However, the others seemed unperturbed and were all as calm as they were.


    Sheffield pulled Evelyn up and handed her the roses. "Evelyn, happy birthday! Sorry, I''mte!"


    Evelyn looked at Debbie, who was standing there in utter disbelief, and then at Carlos, who sat with a darkened face. Faced with her parents'' watchful eyes, Evelyn didn''t know whether to take therge bouquet of roses or not. She bit her lower lip and softly said, "Thank you..."


    Joshua, having been Sheffield''s wingman, cleared his throat and meekly said, "Evelyn, those roses are for you. Why are you just standing there?"


    Evelyn cast an embarrassed nce at Debbie from the corner of her eyes and reached out her hands to take the flowers from Sheffield.


    As soon as Evelyn put the bouquet of flowers in her arms, Debbie came back to her senses. She looked at Carlos, who was still silent, and said, "Is he the one you were talking about? The one with Evelyn in D City?"


    ''Oh my God! Am I thest person to know about this?'' she wondered.


    Carlos remained unresponsive. With a darkened face, he switched his cold gaze from Sheffield to Evelyn.


    Carlos didn''t deny it, and his silence had answered Debbie''s question.


    She looked down, patting herself on the forehead and murmured in disbelief, "Oh my God, it''s Sheffield!" Debbie had spent almost half a month visiting First General Hos


    behind him and then sat down. Calvert was sitting in between him and Evelyn, while Savannah was to his left.


    He greeted the girl politely, "Hello, I''m Sheffield. Nice to meet you."


    Savannah''s mind, however, was still mulling over the fact that this man was responsible for getting Evelyn pregnant. Shaking herself out of her thoughts, she smiled and said, "Hello!"


    The dinner began with everyone clinking their sses of wine.


    Soon after, Debbie temporarily set her thoughts aside and treated Sheffield warmly. "Hey, Sheffield. This roast beef has been carved from the cow''s shoulders and baked by a professional chef hired by your uncle Carlos. Have a taste." The meat from a cow''s shoulders was generally suited for barbecuing or hotpots.


    With her eyes, she gestured at the maid, who ordingly, sliced a generous portion of ck pepper beef and put it on Sheffield''s te.


    Sheffield was so happy he grinned like a little boy and said, "Thank you, Aunt Debbie. This looks delicious!"


    He put a piece of beef in his mouth and nodded. "The taste of ck pepper is mild. I''m guessing the cook must be an Italian, right?"


    "Wow! How did you guess that? That''s amazing!" Debbie gave him a thumbs up. It was clear that Sheffield had seen the world with his own eyes.


    The bountiful spread of food on the table was a mouth-wateringbination of Chinese and Western cuisine. Apart from the Chinese house chef, the Western dishes were prepared by an Italian chef hired especially for tonight''s celebration.

 Chapter 930 True Beauty Never Ages

    Carlos scoffed at the excitement on Debbie''s face. A housemaid came to the table with a te of roastedmb chops in her hand. He made a mockery of Debbie''s tone and said, "Calvert, this is the New Zend mutton chops. Freshly roasted. Have a taste!"


    Everybody sat in stunned silence, baffled to see the man, who was infamous for his arrogance, act in such a childish and immature way.


    What Carlos said made Calvert feel less awkward. "Thank you, Uncle Carlos," he said politely.


    While cutting the meat with his knife, Sheffield thought to himself, ''Calvert, what a coward!''


    When a small portion ofmb chops was ced in front of Calvert, Sheffield nced at themb chops and came up with a joke in his head. He leaned towards Calvert and whispered, "Did you know that roastedmb chops help to improve bodily functions and treat impo... Ahem! You should certainly eat a lot of it!"


    Sheffield''s voice was so low that the people sitting on the other side of the table couldn''t hear him. However, Evelyn, who was sitting next to Calvert, managed to hear what he had said and she almost choked on her juice.


    ''Sheffield can be so mean!'' she mused.


    The others turned to look at them. Calvert''s face darkened at their look of confusion. ''Would it kill this guy to be a little nice to me?''


    Although Carlos couldn''t hear what they were talking about, when he noticed the dispirited look on Calvert''s face, he guessed that Sheffield must have said something to him. Casting a cold nce at Sheffield, who was busy eating, Carlos asked, "What? Dr. Tang, is the food not up to your satisfaction?"


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Carlos. He grinned and said, "Of course not! How could all this delicious food not satisfy anyone? I was just feeling a little jealous of Calvert."


    "Jealous? What for? Are you not happy with the dish my wife asked the housemaid to bring to you?" Carlos didn''t hesitate to attack Sheffield, cunningly exploiting the loophole in his words.


    "Of course, I am. Look, I''ve already emptied my te. That was delicious!" Sheffield said, unting his te at Carlos with a serious look. Then in order to further support his statement, he turned to the servant near him and said, "May I have some more please? One more serving for me, please. Thank you!"


    "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment."


    Infuriated, Carlos clenched his fist


    things. There''s an old saying that I think applies to you right now?"


    It didn''t matter to Miranda whether what Sheffield had said was true or not, because she felt veryfortable talking to him. Especially when he smiled, it would warm her heart. "What saying?"


    "True beauty never ages! I didn''t realize how true it was until I finally met you. Time can take away everything, but a beautiful temperamentsts forever and cannot be eroded with time!" There was not a trace of frivolity in his tone, which made everyone believe that his praise was sincere.


    In the course of her lifetime, Miranda had heard manypliments from people, but hearing such sweet wordse from a handsome young man like Sheffield certainly lifted her spirits. "Boy, you need to stop it with the tteries!"


    "Grandma, don''t be so modest. I wouldn''t lie to you. Evelyn, please tell Grandma that you agree with me."


    Evelyn smiled and nodded her head. When she saw how nicely Miranda and Sheffield got along, she earnestly prayed so that someday her father and Sheffield could also get along in the same way.


    Miranda was so happy that she chuckled at everything he said. "Okay, that''s enough for now. I was actually hoping to ask Sheffield something." Turning to face the young man, she continued, "Sheffield, I heard from Debbie that you are doing a research and development project at the moment. How is it going?"


    "Yes, Grandma. It''s almost finished. I''m looking forward tounching it early next year." Next year was less than a month away, and Sheffield was going to get very busy very soon.

 Chapter 931 Out Of Your League

    "Well, good. If you need any help, just let me know. I''m on your side." Miranda liked youngsters who were hardworking and had a positive outlook.


    "Oh Grandma, you are so kind. Thank you so much!" Sheffield was deeply touched by her words.


    His own grandma had passed away so early that he had never had the pleasure of being pampered by her.


    While they chatted, Evelyn left to keep Savannahpany.


    The Huo family members had a silent understanding. They didn''t want to talk about anything unpleasant on Evelyn''s birthday. So even after Evelyn had left, instead of asking about her pregnancy, Miranda continued to talk to Sheffield about his work and research.


    As the birthday party was about to end, Sheffield found Evelyn chatting with Savannah. "Evelyn," he called.


    She turned to him. "Yes?"


    "Miss Xiang, may I borrow Evelyn for a minute?" he asked Savannah with an apologetic smile.


    She nodded. "Sure." Turning to Evelyn with a smile, she said, "Go ahead. I''ll go and find Grandma."


    "Okay."


    "Can you show me around your room?" Sheffield asked Evelyn with a mysterious grin.


    "Is this what you wanted to talk about so urgently?" Evelyn sighed helplessly.


    "I''m just curious. I want to know more about you," he exined.


    Evelyn searched for Carlos and Calvert. They were chatting in the living room. "Okay," she agreed and walked to the stairs, Sheffield following her close behind.


    Calvert saw them from the corner of his eye and felt his heart burn.


    He had been with Evelyn for a long time, but he had never been to the second floor of the Huo family manor. And yet, she was taking Sheffield to her bedroom.


    The second floor was simple, yet luxuriously decorated. Evelyn pushed open the door to the innermost room and let Sheffield in.


    He walked into the big room casually and looked around curiously. Evelyn stood near the door, hesitating and wondering whether or not to close the door. Before she could decide, Sheffield stepped towards her and closed the door.


    And without a word, he pulled her into his arms. Evelyn doubted his intentions from the beginning, but now she knew what was on his mind, and it was clearly not


    ince Ji, you are still here. I thought you would have left already. Never mind. Take a good look at her closet so that you can finally realize how out of your league she is."


    After seeing Evelyn''s huge closet, Sheffield had decided that even if he seeded with his research, he would continue working hard to give her an even better life than what she had now.


    Calvert ignored him.


    With no trace of embarrassment on his face, Sheffield winked at Evelyn openly.


    ''Exactly how thick is his skin?'' she wondered, rolling her eyes.


    When Calvert reached the door to the collection room, he red at Sheffield. The man was blocking the door, and seemed to have no intention of giving way. "Move aside," he ordered.


    Sheffield propped one elbow against the wall to support his tilted head with his fist. "No. Everything inside this room is extremely precious. What if something goes missing after you roam around inside?"


    Evelyn was speechless, and Calvert was humiliated and enraged. ''Who the hell does he think I am? A thief? I am the son of a diamond merchant. Why would I steal from others? This is ridiculous!'' "Mr. Tang, haven''t your parents taught you to respect others?"


    Sheffield arched an eyebrow. "Of course, they have. They have taught me to respect decent human beings."


    Calvert''s hands clenched into fists. He wanted to beat the hell out of the impudent man, even though he knew that he couldn''t win against Sheffield.

 Chapter 932 A Birthday Gift

    Sheffield put on a yful smile and continued to provoke Calvert. "Come on! Hit me! It''s even more fun because you know you can''t take me down, but I know that you want to! I can see it in your eyes! Go on! Hit me!"


    Evelyn sighed, bringing her palm to her face and shaking her head.


    Calvert grunted angrily, as he raised his fist and took a swing at Sheffield. Now, had this been any other day, Sheffield would have easily dodged him with a simple sidestep, but instead, he deliberately allowed Calvert''s fist tond on his face.


    The muffled sound of the strike drew Evelyn''s attention as she raised her head abruptly.


    Evelyn panicked when she saw Sheffield''s face jerk because of the forceful punch. She rushed to him in an instant and stood beside him. "What the hell are you doing, Calvert? What''s wrong with you?"


    ''And what was Sheffield doing? Isn''t he supposed to be good at fighting? Why did he let Calvert punch him?'' she wondered.


    Sheffield cast a defiant nce at the angry Calvert, temporarily revealing the cunning smirk he had hidden from Evelyn. He turned to her with a pitiful look while covering his face with his hand. "Ouch... It hurts!"


    Sheffield was well-versed in the game. He knew that women were soft-hearted creatures who couldn''t refuse candy to a crying baby. Evelyn was no exception. Although sometimes she seemed to be cold on the surface, deep down she was a kind and affectionate person.


    Last time when Sheffield hurt Calvert, Evelyn chose to care about the one who was hurt.


    Evelyn''s facial expression soured and she coldly said, "I think you should leave, Mr. Ji."


    Moreover, Sheffield added more fuel to the fire. "Evelyn, today is your birthday. How could he punch me in front of you? Shame on him!"


    Evelyn blew on his wound and said, "I''ll have someone bring some ice cubes here."


    "Evelyn, it''s not as serious as you think. He''s just faking it!" Calvert pulled the woman aside before she could fetch the servant. ''I can''t believe this! My fist barely grazed his cheek, let alone hurt him!'' Calvert sulked.


    Evelyn broke free from his grip and yelled at him, "What? Youe to my home and you can''t even show me an ounce of respect? Once again, please leave my room, Mr. Ji!"


    Her words infuriated Calvert, but since this was the Huo family''s residence, he had to suppress his anger. Lowering his head in disappointment, he walked out of the closet with Evelyn.


    As soon as they left, the painful look on Sheffield''s face


    Now that all the other guests had left, Calvert had no other reason to stay back any longer. He too bid farewell to the Huos and left soon after.


    On his way back, Calvert leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to get some rest. Suddenly, the chauffeur stepped on the brakes, throwing Calvert forward as his forehead hit the back of the front seat.


    "What the heck? Keep your eyes on the road!"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ji. I''m sorry, but there''s a car blocking our path," said the chauffeur.


    Calvert looked at the car and saw Sheffielde out of it.


    As their eyes met in the darkness, Calvert suddenly had a bad feeling. "Reverse the car. Turn around and leave."


    The chauffeur looked in the rearview mirror and awkwardly said, "There''s another car behind us."


    The muscles on his face twitched, but Calvert didn''t say anything.


    Sheffield casually lit a cigarette, knocked on Calvert''s window in the back seat and handed another cigarette to Joshua, who had just gotten out of the car.


    Calvert rolled down the window, staring at the two men smoking and asked, "Is there something I can do for you, Mr. Fan?"


    Taking a drag on his cigarette, Joshua nodded at him. "Yes. I have something to discuss with you. Why don''t youe out and have a talk with us?"


    After hesitating for a while, Calvert opened the door and got out of the car.


    Sheffield and Joshua exchanged an understanding look with each other as they both took off their coats and started rolling up their sleeves, without uttering a word.


    Calvert understood what that meant and he tried to get back in the car, but Sheffield reacted fast and shut the door in a jiffy.

 Chapter 933 An Orphan

    Sheffield nonchntly put his coat on the roof of Calvert''s car, as did Joshua.


    "Call for help!" Calvert ordered his chauffeur. However, he knew that it was already toote.


    The chauffeur hurriedly took out the phone from the glovepartment and made a phone call.


    This time, it was Sheffield who made the first move. While Calvert was still preparing himself for the fight, the doctor took the opportunity tounch a blow and knocked the tall guy to the ground.


    Joshua was awestruck by the agility disyed by Sheffield. It had been a long time since hest saw Sheffield fight someone, but judging by his skills, it seemed as though he had improved instead of regressing over the years.


    Sheffield noticed his friend''s petrified expression and shouted angrily, "Hey, what are you waiting for?"


    Then he focused his attention towards Calvert again. ''How dare you punch me like that in front of Evelyn?! Did you think I was going to let you get away with it after you disrespected me in front of her family? Do I look like a pushover to you?''


    "Oh...right!" Coming back to his senses, Joshua put the cigarette in his mouth after flicking the ash away and began to beat up Calvert with Sheffield.


    Meanwhile, the driver in Sheffield''s car who was arranged by Carlos quickly called his boss and said, "Hello, Mr. Huo? Mr. Tang and Mr. Fan have blocked Mr. Ji''s car and they are beating him up now! What should I do?"


    Carlos paused to think for a moment and then calmly said, "Just act like you didn''t see anything. No matter what happens, don''t meddle!"


    "Y-yes, sir!" the driver stuttered. He looked rather nonplussed by his boss''s instructions. ''That''s strange. Isn''t Mr. Ji the future son-inw of the Huo family? Why wouldn''t Mr. Huo help him?''


    A few minutester, Sheffield grabbed their coats from the roof of the car and threw one to Joshua, who was gasping for air. After he put on his coat, he gestured at Joshua with his eyes and then got in their respective cars.


    Meanwhile, lying feebly on the ground, Calvert stared into the dark sky and clenched his fist tight before mustering the remainder of his strength to m his knuckles to the ground.


    ''Sheffield Tang, I swear to make you regret ever meeting me in this lifetime!'' he vowed, wincing in pain.


    After the two cars left, Calvert''s chauffeur got out of the car and then tried to help the wounded man up. However, as a conceited man, Calvert didn''t want others to see him in such a miserable state. He sat up from the ground on his own and yelled at the chauffeur, "Get your hands off me! I can take care of mys


    meant to make Evelyn pregnant without her consent.


    "I don''t understand why Evelyn must get engaged to Calvert in the first ce? Is that really necessary?"


    "Just think of it as a test for Sheffield." Carlos couldn''t walk away from this. After all, he had given his word to Calvert, and he had every intention of keeping it.


    "What if Sheffield gives up on Evelyn? Do you expect me to just stand by and watch Evelyn marry Calvert?" Debbie asked.


    "Of course not!" Carlos had many ways to separate them and cancel the engagement without damaging Evelyn''s reputation.


    Debbie was rendered speechless. She didn''t know how to further this discussion with Carlos. "I hope that someday you won''te to regret your decision."


    "I never regret anything I do."


    "I hope so."


    Sheffield had a busy schedule at the hospital the following day. On the way to the research and development base, he received a call from Savannah, Dollie''s sister.


    In fact, when he met Savannahst night, he had guessed that she was Dollie''s elder sister, even though Evelyn hadn''t mentioned it to him.


    If it was a call from Dollie, Sheffield wouldn''t have answered it, nor would he agree on an appointment.


    But since it was a request from Evelyn''s best friend, he had to agree to a meeting for the sake of Evelyn.


    At the Pacific Coffee Shop


    A man in a set of beige casual outfit sat down across Savannah and Dollie. Savannah was shocked to see the man there. ''It''s really him...''


    Last night at the Huo family''s manor, when she heard Miranda say that Sheffield was a doctor from the First General Hospital and that he was working on a research project, Savannah began to suspect whether he was the same man that Dollie was in love with.

 Chapter 934 Mortal Enemies

    Sheffield sat in front of Savannah and Dollie. Looking at the admiration in her sister''s eyes, Savannah was sure of one thing.


    It certainly looked like Evelyn and Dollie loved the same guy¡ªSheffield.


    Dollie figured she''d get busted for her little lie about Sheffield being her boyfriend. But he was her ticket back to a rich life, so for her and her father''s sake, she kept it up.


    But Sheffield wasn''t having any. He didn''t want to talk to her at all. And he also wanted to destroy her. So letting Savannah talk to him was Dollie''s best option. She was sure if Sheffield truly liked Evelyn, he would let the Xiang family go since Savannah, Evelyn''s best friend, was a member of the family.


    Sheffield didn''t summon a waitress to get any drinks. The young doctor wanted to get straight to the point. "If I were you, Savannah, I wouldn''t get involved. The Xiang family is a mess."


    However, he was not Savannah.


    She was soft-hearted. True, the Xiang family was super mean to her, and Sidell wasn''t a good father, but she was still too kind to blow him off. Him or the Xiang family.


    Before she could say anything to him, she was embarrassed by his words. "Mr. Tang, Sidell is my dad. I can''t just watch you do this without saying anything."


    Sheffield looked at her, expressionless. "I get it. But there''s a saying: evil actions bring revenge. Heard that before?"


    The man in front of her was different from the one she had met at Evelyn''s birthday party. Last night, he was bubbly and cheerful, but the guy sitting opposite her was a stranger, cold and distant.


    "I know my dad hurt you and you won''t forgive him. That''s why I brought Dollie along, so she could apologize on behalf of the family." She would do anything to make Sheffield drop thewsuit.


    Sheffield curled his lips, revealing a mocking smile. "Apologize? Do you think I''d actually ept their apology? Will an apology bring my mom back to life?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Too little, toote, my dear! Don''t waste my time!" His mom died


    ip with Sheffield. She drove a wedge between us. And you are still protecting her! You''re such a useless, ungrateful brat! So you lost the use of your legs. Big deal. You don''t help me, I''ll take your eyes and hands too!" Dollie said to her in a cold voice. She might not be able to stand up to Evelyn or Sheffield, but dealing with a disabled person was a piece of cake.


    Savannah was aware Dollie was threatening her. Her disability made her easy to bully, so Dollie took advantage of that. But she had no choice. After all, Dollie was her sister. She had to go ask Evelyn for help.


    Finally, she moved her lips and said, "I''ll do it..."


    It took her a long time to call Evelyn. She forced a smile and asked, "Hi, Evelyn, you busy now?"


    "Yeah, a little. Why don''t we meet around five o''clock?" Those two hadn''t been able to talk to each other in a while. Savannah had been abroad, and Evelyn was eager to get together so they could catch up.


    "Okay, then. I''ll let you get back to it. See youter."


    "Okay, bye!"


    Sheffield had spent the whole day at the researchb. He knew Evelyn had no time to spare today, so he decided to burn the midnight oil in theb.


    When he went to get a ss of water, he saw several missed calls and tons of text messages, one of which read, "It''s Matthew Huo."


    ''Matthew? My future brother-inw!''

 Chapter 935 That Was My First Time

    Without hesitation, Sheffield put his work aside and called Matthew back.


    As soon as the call got through, Matthew''s assistant answered, "Hello, Mr. Tang. I''m Mr. Matthew Huo''s assistant. He is in a meeting now, but he asked me to tell you that he would like to meet you at the Waterfront Cafe tonight. Would that be a good time for you, Mr. Tang?"


    ''Really?'' Sheffield nced at his watch only to find that it was already past nine o''clock at night. "Okay. When will his meeting end?"


    "Mr. Matthew Huo has to catch the early flight tomorrow morning. This is hisst meeting for the day. It has been on for about half an hour. I think it wille to an end very soon." The assistant meant to say that Sheffield should set off now and wait for Matthew at the cafe.


    Sheffield smiled and replied, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Sheffield told his subordinates to handle the rest of the work before he changed his clothes and left for the cafe.


    At the Waterfront Cafe


    A waiter came up to greet Sheffield enthusiastically, "Good evening, sir! Do you have a reservation?"


    Sheffield thought for a second and said, "Do you have a reservation here under the name of Matthew Huo?"


    "Oh, yes. Are you Mr. Tang? He has a private room reserved on the second floor. Please follow me."


    Sheffield followed the waiter to the second floor of the coffee shop.


    The reserved room was decorated in a modern style with an independent restroom attached to it. Several bookshelves lined up against the walls, filled with all kinds of books. On top of arge wooden table was a self-grinding coffee maker and a wide selection of coffee beans to choose from. There was also a vintage piano just next to the table; a few leather sofas and a few potted green nts.


    Sheffield ordered a cup of freshly ground coffee as he took a seat.


    After the waiter left, he walked to the piano and opened the hinged fall-board that protected the keyboard. As his slender fingers casually struck a few keys, a beautiful tune filled the silence in the room.


    After falling out of interest very quickly, he slowly shut the fall-board and pulled open the curtains of the French window. The first thing that came to his sight was the building of the Theo Group.


    Standing in front of the French window and looking at the words "Theo Group," Sheffield fell into deep thought.


    Although Theo Group was not as influential as ZL group, it was one of the leading enterprises in Y City. Both of them were internationally recognizedpanies, and ranked top 100 in the world.


    Rumors had it that the health of Theo Group''s boss was getting worse every year. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    found out that she was pregnant after she came back from D City."


    ''Oh, so Evelyn isn''t pregnant now...'' Still in a confused state, Sheffield fell back on his seat, struggling to make sense of the situation. ''Wait... Evelyn got pregnant after she came back from D City?'' Coming back to his senses, he shouted, "Impossible! I clearly remember using protection that night!"


    Matthew pulled a long face. "Are you trying to say that my sister got pregnant with another man''s child?"


    "No! I didn''t mean that." ''I know that Evelyn isn''t that sort of person, but how else would she get pregnant? How did that happen? What did I do wrong to make that happen?''


    A series of questions started popping up in his mind.


    Unable toe up with an answer that made sense, he fell into uncertainty. "Perhaps it was because...that was my first time. I may have used the condoms in the wrong way?" But then he shook his head and muttered to himself, "But...it didn''t seem like that. I couldn''t have been so clueless..." Although Sheffield hadn''t had sex with a woman before meeting Evelyn, he knew just enough about sex as any man would.


    If he didn''t even know how to use a condom in the correct way, he wouldn''t be having sex with a woman in the first ce.


    Sheffield''s puzzled murmuring made Matthew feel impatient. "So far from what I can understand, you''re telling me that my sister got pregnant with someone else''s baby?"


    "No, no, no! Perhaps the quality of the condoms wasn''t as good. After all, they were just freebies from the guesthouse. It could have broken during..." Sheffield remembered how badly he wanted Evelyn that night. All he could think of was being with her.


    Matthew''s lips twitched. "I''m not here to discuss about how strong you were in bed."

 Chapter 936 Its My Fault

    "I know..." Sheffield smiled bitterly. But then, as if just waking up, he suddenly thought of something. It was another important question. With a serious expression, he sat upright and asked nervously, "You said Evelyn was pregnant after getting back from her trip. So where''s the kid?"


    Matthew''s voice became colder. "Gone."


    "You can''t mean¡ª" In an instant, Sheffield''s mind went nk. He felt a hollow in his chest where his heart used to be. The young doctor held his breath and stared at him. Now it was his turn to observe the tiniest change of expression on Matthew''s face. Was he lying? He had to know.


    "Thanks to you, yes. She almost died from the ectopic pregnancy. But you didn''t know, did you? How can you im to care about her and not know something like that? Is this how you show you love my sister?"


    ''Ectopic pregnancy? Almost died?'' With trembling heart, Sheffield shook his head and cast a burning nce at the younger man. "This isn''t real, right? Your dad''s just trying to trick me. He wants to make me feel bad about Evelyn so I''ll dump her. Did you think it would work? C''mon, Matthew, just between you and me," he said.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Matthew retorted, "Do you think you''re worth that much? Think, man. The Huo family wouldn''t make up a story like that. It wouldn''t make Evelyn look very good, would it?"


    Sheffield felt awkward. He knew the father and son of the Huo family wouldn''t do a thing like that. At least, he realized it when he gave it some thought. He asked, "How soon did Evelyn know about the pregnancy? Was it when she got back? Or sooner than that?"


    If it was true... Sheffield decided to shut that line of thinking down. He felt like his heart had been pierced by a knife. How much pain did Evelyn go through because of him?


    "About three months after she came home. No one knew she was pregnant, not even her. She started hemorrhaging in the meeting room, and by the time she got to your hospital, she''d already gone into shock." Matthew stressed the words "your hospital," implying Sheffield could look into it himself if he didn''t believe it.


    "Wait..." ''Three months...'' Sheffield suddenly remembered that the first time he saw Evelyn after he got back from D City was in the hospital. Evelyn was in a standard patient''s gown and looked very weak back then. ''So maybe that''s why she was there, '' he mused.


    ''An ectopic preg


    e hand, he had gotten used to hiding who he was; on the other hand, Evelyn never asked him about it. She just took who he was at face value, which was what he wanted.


    "Your exnations don''t mean shit to me. Just think about it. That''ll be enough." Matthew began to walk to the door.


    Sheffield called out to stop him. "Matthew, I''m not giving up on Evelyn. There''s no way. Man, in another life, we could have been friends. So what about it? Can we call a truce? I''ll teach you to hack the security system."


    Hisst sentence sessfully drew Matthew''s attention. He turned around and asked, "You a hacker?"


    "More or less. I know a few tricks..." Even he himself wasn''t sure if he was a hacker or a honker.


    "Do you know Star Anise?"


    "Of course! What? He your idol?" It seemed that Sheffield''s mood had lightened up a bit. The yful smile returned to his face.


    "My idol? He doesn''t deserve my respect!" Matthew snorted arrogantly.


    Sheffield was speechless. Indeed, like father, like son.


    "Break into ZL Group''s security system before you talk to me again," Matthew said before opening the door and left.


    Sheffield extended his hand and tried to call him back. He wanted to tell him that he could do that now. Could they be friends now? But the arrogant man had already left.


    And Sheffield was once again alone in the private room. As he stared at the cup of coffee that had gone stone cold, his smile once again disappeared. Thinking of what Matthew told him just now, he felt his heart ache so much he almost suffocated.


    He took out his phone and called Evelyn.

 Chapter 937 He Likes Children A Lot

    "Hello." Evelyn was ying on her phone, so when Sheffield called her, she picked up quickly.


    He could hear her soft voice clearly in the quiet room. It warmed his heart. "Eve, I need to see you," Sheffield said in a hoarse voice.


    "Now?" Evelyn turned to look at Savannah, who was sitting next to her. She hadn''t seen Savannah in a while and was enjoying catching up.


    "Yeah, now!" Sheffield couldn''t wait another second. His heart was practically leaping from his chest.


    Evelyn didn''t want to say goodbye to Savannah yet. "Not a good time. How about tomorrow? I''m with Savannah now," she said, pouting.


    "Hey, if you need to go, then do it. Remember, I''m back in the city for good, so we can meet up whenever you like. I''m good. Really. Just drop me off at my ce and do what you gotta do," Savannah offered.


    Evelyn hesitated for a while and then nodded her head. "Okay. I need to drive Savannah home first. Where do you wanna meet?" she asked.


    "Anywhere is fine by me," Sheffield answered.


    It was not until then that Evelyn realized that something was wrong with him. But she couldn''t juste out and ask him right now. Not with Savannah there. And because of that, Evelyn was too shy to suggest meeting him at his apartment, so she said, "All right. Call you when I''m done."


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Evelyn looked at Savannah, who was smiling. "Evelyn, I''m so d that you met your Mr. Right."


    She didn''t know if Sheffield really loved Evelyn, but she knew her friend definitely had it bad for him. When she answered his call, she was practically glowing. Her mood lifted. She was apletely different person.


    Compared to her indifference in the past, she was now tender and shy.


    Evelyn lowered her head and said shyly, "Thank you." She herself was d that she met a guy like Sheffield. She grabbed Savannah''s hands and said, "Savannah, believe me. You''ll meet the right guy someday."


    Savannah lowered her head and looked at her legs, shaking her head. ''Even my own mother hates me. No man''s gonna fall in love with a cripple, '' she thought bitterly.


    When Sheffield walked out of the cafe, he spotted a group of people leaving the offices of the Theo Group. He didn''t get into his car; instead, he walked across the road to get a better look.


    A dozen led a gray-haired man to a car, and made sure he was safely inside. The deference they showed hi


    s he passed through the green nts, he pounced.


    Sheffield didn''t even have time to get back in his car, but that wasn''t his intent. He grabbed the guy''s arm, and tried to redirect the attack.


    The man countered, and did a spin jump that Sheffield backed up and avoided. The mannded adroitly. Sheffield figured out this guy must know martial arts.


    Knowing that his opponent was a skilled martial artist, he shut out all other thoughts and concentrated on dealing with the guy.


    Every time the man attacked, his dagger was aimed at Sheffield''s heart. But Sheffield managed to dodge the dagger every time. He stayed just out of range, and the man couldn''t reach him.


    Sheffield tried to rip off the guy''s mask, but he wasn''t having any. Every time Sheffield tried to close, the man put his dagger in the way.


    He took the scalpel from his pocket and spun it in his hand. He grabbed the scalpel firmly and began to fight back with the man brandishing the dagger. Every time the man thrust the dagger forward, Sheffield would try to cut him with the scalpel.


    During the fight, Sheffield''s phone slipped from his pocket and slid to the middle of the road.


    Sheffield had no time to pick up his phone, as he had to concentrate on dealing with his foe.


    A momentter, his phone rang. He knew it was Evelyn calling. He wanted to pick it up and answer it, but had to be quick to evade the man in ck.


    Not only that, the enemy took advantage of this and ruthlessly thrust the sharp dagger toward Sheffield''s heart. He turned to dodge, but the attacker cut his shoulder with the dagger.

 Chapter 938 My Blood Is Running Out

    Suddenly, a car swooshed past in a blur, running over Sheffield''s cell phone and crushing it under its wheels almost instantly.


    "Sorry, but the number you''ve dialed is currently not in service..." Evelyn pulled her face away from her cell phone and stared at the screen in confusion as it was just ringing a few seconds ago.


    She tried calling him again, but when she found that Sheffield''s phone was switched off, a concerned frown appeared on her face.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield snapped at the sight of his cell phone being pulverized. Incandescent with rage, his face contorted and foam flecked his lips as he rasped at his foe. In one swift motion, he drew his scalpel and shed the man''s stomach.


    The man responded to the agonizing pain with an unearthly howl, apanied by a berserk rage with which he threw himself at Sheffield. As he spun back around, with a clean right-footed roundhouse kick, he disarmed Sheffield of the scalpel.


    Then he quickly picked up the scalpel and disappeared in the darkness.


    "Ouch..." Sheffield shook his wrist, massaging it with the other hand. It was toote to run after the man now. More importantly, as he was in a lot of pain, it would do him good to retreat and live to fight another day.


    Nevertheless, the man was very meticulous. He knew that he had to take the scalpel because it was stained with his blood. This reasoning implied that this wasn''t the first time he had done this.


    Sheffield turned around to look for whatever was left of his phone and he picked out the SIM card before going back to his car.


    His right wrist was still painful from the kick, and the cut in his left shoulder needed immediate medical attention. He took out the first aid kit and wrapped some gauze around the wound to stop the bleeding before he drove away without hesitation.


    At the suburbs


    Sheffield''s car stopped in front of a traditional Chinese courtyard house. He rang the doorbell and spoke into the video inte. "Master, it''s me, Sheffield. It''s been a while."


    There was no response at first, but then suddenly, a voice came over the inte. "Fuck off!"


    "Master, I''m hurt, again. It looks pretty bad," Sheffield said in embarrassment, rubbing his nose.


    "Fuck off!" the man shouted again.


    Sheffield was speechless. His master''s remedy would help him recover rapidly, and he himself was toozy to make the ointment. Leaning his back against the gate, Sheffield feigned weakness and said, "Master... Ah... my


    from Matthew. "Hey, where are you?"


    "In my apartment. What''s up?"


    "Is Sheffield with you?" he asked curtly.


    "Sheffield?" Evelyn continued honestly, "He said he wanted to meet me this evening, but his phone is switched off and I can''t reach him."


    "He already knows that you had an ectopic pregnancy."


    After a short pause, Evelyn asked, "You told him?"


    "Yes.


    I gotta go, talk to youter. Good night." With these words, Matthew hung up the phone.


    Now he just wanted to know if Sheffield would go to Evelyn and apologize to her.


    Sheffield, on the other hand, was still stuck at Vernon''s ce. Soon after the ointment was applied to his shoulder, Sheffield leaned over the table and fell asleep.


    A night had passed.


    When Sheffield fluttered his eyes open, he looked at the bright sky outside and suddenly sat up straight. He looked around and indeed he was in his master''s guestroom.


    Taken by curiosity, he looked under the quilt and felt relieved to see that he still had his pants on.


    "Master, my dear master..." Sheffield cried, as he dashed out of the guestroom. He cried bitterly in his mind, ''I''m so screwed. Evelyn must have been waiting for me the whole night.''


    In the yard outside, Vernon was practicing Tai Chi, and the boy next to him was airing out the Chinese herbs. When Sheffield came out, the boy greeted him, "Mr. Tang, good morning!"


    "Good morning!" Sheffield waved at the boy and then rushed to the old man in front of him. "Master, you tricked me!"


    Needless to say, Vernon must have made him smell some kind of medicine which took away his consciousness.


    "Yes, I did!" Vernon didn''t deny it.

 Chapter 939 Your Dear Sheffield

    Even though Sheffield was ticked off, he could do nothing about it! "Okay. Master, I''m taking off. I really have something urgent to deal with."


    "Leave? You haven''t washed your face," Vernon said.


    Rubbing his face, Sheffield suddenly realized the old man was right. He had to go back to the bathroom to hurriedly wash his face.


    He didn''t leave until after breakfast.


    He felt guilty about spending so little time with Vernon, so he promised, "I know we didn''t get much time together. I''ll drop by as soon as Ie back from France."


    Vernon snorted and squinted at him. "Well...you could let me tag along."


    "I can''t. I''m bringing my girlfriend along, and three''s a crowd. I can go anywhere you want after I get back."


    "Sounds like a n. How about the South Pole?"


    Sheffield was agape. "Get real, Master. You can''t swim, and even if you could, it''s just too cold. I''d worry about someone your age going there. It''s not good for you." ''We''d freeze to death there, '' Sheffield thought.


    Vernon stared at him. "So are you going there with me or not?"


    Looking at the old man, Sheffield suddenly felt bad for him. "Sure, Master. Whatever you want."


    There was a glint in Vernon''s eye. "Whatever I want. What a delightful philosophy! Okay, you can go now!"


    "Okay. Bye, Master!" Sheffield trotted away.


    Watching him leave, Vernon''s boy disciple asked in confusion, "Master, do you know what he''s been up totely?"


    "Humph! He''s always so mysterious. I''m his master, and even I don''t know much about him." Sheffield had only asked him for help when he tried to overturn the verdict regarding his mother, Ingrid. He had kept other things to himself.


    The boy disciple nodded despite not understandingpletely. But he didn''t ask anything else and continued drying the medicinal herbs.


    By the time Sheffield arrived at Evelyn''s office, she hadn''t gotten there yet.


    He took out a pen and paper, and wrote a few words for her.


    "Evelyn, my darling, I owe you an apology. I''ll make it up to you. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you! See youter today! Your dear Sheffield."


    He gave it another once-over. Happy with what he wrote, he folded it up and put it on Evelyn''s desk.


    He looked at his watch. It was already


    oveless marriage?"


    Looking at the cold woman, he smiled bitterly. "If I could, I would have given up already! Can you stop loving Sheffield?"


    Could she? Of course not!


    "Look, I promised Dad I''d marry you, but I don''t have time for this. I have to go. I''m not going to miss my flight because you have some weird notions of what I should or shouldn''t do."


    "Evelyn, I won''t let you travel with another guy!" Calvert wouldn''t let her go.


    Evelyn was furious. "I''m not helpless, you know. I could make your life... problematic." She had just been too tired to deal with everything. If she wanted to, she could hurt him.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t expect any less from the daughter of Carlos Huo. You could ruin me financially, you could manhandle me. Go ahead. Do your worst. But just listen to you. What does Sheffield have that I don''t? I love you more than that jerk ever will." Calvert got excited. He got closer to her, and she didn''t back up. Taking this a sign, Calvert pressed her tightly against the door.


    Feeling his weight against her, Evelynpletely lost her patience. She took out her phone from her bag and was about to call Tayson, but Calvert took it away in a swift motion.


    He tilted his head slightly and moved in to kiss her.


    Realizing what he was going to do, Evelyn pushed him away. Caught off guard, Calvert staggered back a few steps. He looked at the angry woman in disbelief. ''What is it with her? What hold does he have over her? I never get a chance to make my case.''

 Chapter 940 Waiting For You

    Evelyn straightened her clothes and warned Calvert in a cold voice, "Don''t make me hate you more!"


    Then she turned, opened the door and left the room.


    Evelyn walked out of the Alioth Building in high heels. As soon as she hit the parking lot and was about to call Sheffield, she got a call from Nadia. "Miss Huo, bad news! Mr. Zhang had a heart attack. We''re waiting for an ambnce now. Theunch is a mess."


    A heart attack? Resting her forehead in her hand, Evelyn said resignedly, "Get someone else. He must have alternates. We could also change theunch date. Can you handle it?"


    "I don''t think that''ll fly. The product designer''s here, but only you and Mr. Zhang know everything about it. There are CEOs tuned in to watch this online. They saved the date for that reason. If we cancel it..."


    After three seconds of silence, Evelyn said decisively, "I''ll be right there!"


    To Evelyn, theunch of the new product was more important than jaunting off to France.


    After she ended the call, she took a look at the airline ticket again. Takeoff was in 1.5 hours.


    If you want to catch an international flight, you need to be there at least two hours early. Maybe even three. The ne was going to take off, and she wasn''t at the airport yet. All she could think about was Sheffield.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back in the seat of her car, pondering how to solve this problem.


    It would take at least 20 minutes to drive from here to the venue holding theunch event, and making sure it would all go smoothly could take hours. The event itself was supposed tost three hours, with an open bar. If she could take ten minutes to make sure everything was in ce to her satisfaction, she could leave it in the capable hands of her assistants afterwards. If she kept it down to 10 minutes and rushed to the airport after that, she should be able to barely catch the flight before it took off. She opened her eyes and told Tayson, "Take me to the venue where theunch event is taking ce. And step on it!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo!" Tayson answered and started the car in a hurry.


    Tormented by those thoughts, she took out her phone and sent a message to Sheffield. "Where are you?"


    At that moment, Sheffield had arrived at the airport and was going through the security check. His phone had been put in the t


    nto somest-minute business as a CEO. You could fly to Paris first and wait for her there."


    On the other end of the line, there was a moment of silence. Then Sheffield said all of a sudden, "Did you know Evelyn was pregnant?"


    "What?! She had your kid? Where is the baby?"


    "It was an ectopic pregnancy. One of her fallopian tubes was torn open, and they took her to the hospital."


    Joshua didn''t know much about fallopian tubes, but he knew what an ectopic pregnancy was. "The baby died. Evelyn almost did..."


    "Oh..."


    Another silence followed.


    Joshua lit a cigarette and leaned against the window. "I''m sorry to hear that. How did you find out? And are you sure it''s true? Why didn''t I hear about it before? I chat with Terilynn every day. Howe she never mentioned it?"


    "Matthew told me yesterday. I just want to tell you, don''t use cheap condoms. They break easy, and they can break a rtionship too." For example, he had identally hurt Evelyn.


    Although Sheffield sounded more rxed, Joshua could still feel his sadness.


    Sheffield stood at the window, watching the ne taxi down the runway.


    The ne had taken off, and yet the person he had been waiting for still hadn''t arrived.


    For a moment, he thought as long as Evelyn came to the airport, he would take her to Paris today even if there were only charter nes avable. But transantic flights were prettymon. They could take another flight.


    An hourter, Sheffield left the boarding gate with his phone. He was still on the phone with Joshua.

 Chapter 941 Chaos

    "So what are you going to do now?" Joshua asked, wondering why it was so difficult for him to figure out what Sheffield was thinking.


    "First of all, I need to apologize to Evelyn!" That was Sheffield''s number-one priority right now.


    Joshua, however, couldn''t understand why Sheffield would apologize to Evelyn. After all, she was the one who stood him up. "I''m not kidding. Before you say anything to Evelyn, just hear her out first," Joshua insisted.


    Sheffield smiled and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to argue with her. I love her too much for that. She said there was something wrong with the new productunch. I''m just driving her home right now."


    "You must be under some sort of magic spell to love her like this, Mr. Tang," Joshua added.


    "Maybe! But I willingly subject myself to her spell."


    "Yeah, yeah. Now you''re just showing off!" Joshua wanted to lighten the atmosphere, at least to make Sheffield happier.


    "You''re right, maybe just a little. But, hey Mr. Single, it''s not like you have anything better to do than to listen to me brag about my love life!"


    Joshua feigned annoyance. "Damn it! I''m single and I''m happy!"


    "Fine. Go ahead enjoy your single life. I''m going to pick up my girl."


    "Get outta here!"


    Sheffield hung up the phone and pulled out the location of where the new productunch event was taking ce. After securing his luggage, he drove straight to his next destination.


    On the way, Sheffield wondered if he would be disappointed in Evelyn, especially after what had happened today, if he had no idea of her previous pregnancy.


    However, there were no ifs or buts about it.


    Sheffield had no right to me Evelyn for what had happened today. After all, the pregnancy had put Evelyn''s life at risk.


    No matter what Evelyn had done, she was absolved of any kind of me or ountability, at least in this case.


    At ZL Group''s subsidiary


    When Evelyn arrived at the venue and stood in front of everybody, all the reporters swarmed out of their seats in excited unison.


    At the end of the day, the person standing before them was Evelyn Huo, daughter of the CEO of ZL Group and the most influential female executive in Y City.


    All of a sudden, hyperactive came


    , and as such, the incident was viewed by almost everyone online. The conflict had be a hot topic for discussion online. The words "ZL Group''s new productunch event" had sparked a sensation on the Inte. The amount of searches had soon reached five million.


    The number of searches online under Evelyn Huo, the trustworthy CEO of Trend Company soared through the roof. As graceful as a queen, Evelyn showed neither anger nor embarrassment in the difficult situation. Netizens were amazed by herposed disposition and elegance. She had be their goddess.


    The live broadcast was still on-going. As a matter of fact, Nadia was the one who had arranged for the security guards to get the media journalists out of there. However, Evelyn stopped her. The viewers had only seen the beginning of the story. If they were to stop the broadcast now, it would look like theirpany was trying to hide something disgraceful. It would change the entire narrative of the situation. Evelyn wanted everybody to see the whole truth. And if herpany was in the wrong, she would set things right and hold the person in charge responsible.


    Five minutester, Nadia hurried inside with her phone in her hand. She briefly told Evelyn about what had happened.


    It turned out thatst year Trend Company had begun demolishing clusters of dpidated housings in the city. When the people involved in the affair knew that it was rted to the ZL Group, they began asking for exorbitant prices.

 Chapter 942 Im Sorry Youve Gone Through All Of This

    The protesters were asking for fifty million dors aspensation for every two-story house. When the manager of Trend Company who was in charge of the relocation project didn''tpromise, they ganged up on him one day after work and beat him up.


    Now, they had be these so-called "nail households"¡ªfamilies who didn''t ept thepensation and refused to leave their home. The result was that, over time, they became more anxious and they started to cause more trouble than they did before when they saw that the other houses around them were already torn down.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Evelyn spoke on the microphone. "The amount of marypensation for housing demolition is mainly determined by two factors. One is the assessment price of the legal house property, and the second is thepensation for house decoration ording to the market price. We have hired professionals to assess the price of each house property of the West Vige and calcte thepensation price for decoration. After the calction process, we''ve estimated that the fairpensation for each household involved in this relocation project to be 1.2 million. However, in light of the problems, ourpany has agreed to increase that amount to 1.5 million. We are willing to help, but don''t you think asking for 50 million dors is being highly unreasonable?"


    This produced such an uproar that the reporters stared at each other in awe. "Fifty million? That doesn''t sound right?"


    "How can theye here and make such unfair demands?"


    "Yeah, they have gone too far this time! I support ZL Group and Trend Company!"


    The reporters'' discussions made the ten-odd troublemakers blush with shame.


    One of them, however, wasn''t convinced. "We''ve lived in West Vige for decades. What we''ve asked you topensate is not the market value of our houses, but our love for our homes! Fifty million is nothing to ZL Group. Why can''t we ask for this amount aspensation?"


    "Right! Do you think we don''t know how much you sell each of those apartments for after the reconstruction? Tens of thousands of dors per square meter, perhaps? Don''t try to hide the fact that you will make a lot of money from this. If you ask me, you guys are the ones who are greedy and heartless!"


    Once Evelyn realized that these people were making a fuss out of nothing, she stopped feeling afraid. "Who is greedy and who isn''t, is a question I would like to leave for thewyers of ZL Group. I''m sure the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    withdrew her eyes from the window. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, trying not to let the tears in her eyes fall down. "Sheffield..."


    She called out to him by his name.


    He replied in the same yful tone as usual, "I''m here, honey. You can continue with your work. Remember toe and sleep with me when you have time."


    However, Evelyn didn''tugh. On the contrary, she wanted to cry.


    She put down her hand and looked at the man in the driver''s seat, who had been restraining his emotions. "Stop the car!" she demanded.


    She wanted to get out of the car and look for Sheffield.


    In a calm voice, Calvert replied, "There are journalists tailing us. Wait a minute."


    "So what? Stop the car!" All she wanted to do was embrace Sheffield and nothing was going to stand in her way.


    "You want the journalists to snap a picture of you two? I hope you realize that you, ZL Group and I will all be affected by this sort of publicity. Evelyn, please try to calm down! Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should at least consider about the reputation of ZL Group!"


    Sheffield heard what Calvert had said over the phone. "Be a good girl, Evelyn. He''s right. Just go on and make sure to call meter when you''re free. I''ll catch youter. Bye!"


    Before Evelyn could respond, he hung up.


    The whole world quieted down eventually. Sheffield looked away as he sat in the driver''s seat and took out a few plum candies from his pocket.


    He unwrapped one and put it into his mouth. ''I wonder how Evelyn eats this stuff?


    I''d better tell her to stop eating these candies, just in case her gastric mucosa starts acting up, '' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 943 Morning Sickness

    Sheffield fished out his phone and called Joshua. "Dude, when do you get off work? Wait, in fact, why not just skip work today? I have a really expensive bottle of wine. Care to join me for a drink?"


    If this were in the past, Joshua would have dismissed him and told him off in an instant. However, knowing that his friend was having a bad mood, he agreed, "Okay. Where shall we meet?"


    "In my apartment. We can sleep after we''re drunk and we can continue to drink after waking up!"


    "Wait! What? Do you want to drink yourself to an early grave?" While speaking with Sheffield on the phone, Joshua told his colleague that he was leaving and then went to change his clothes.


    "Of course not! The world is such a beautiful ce. Why would I possibly want to die?" ''Even if I wanted to die, I wouldn''t choose to drink myself to death. I would only die from having excessive sex with Evelyn, '' he thought to himself.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring some food to your ce."


    "Don''t bother. We can just get food delivered to us!"


    "Will I be lucky enough to have dinner cooked by Chef Tang?"


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I only cook for my woman!"


    Joshua cleared his throat and imitated a woman''s voice. "Chef Tang, I can be your woman tonight."


    "Dude, that''s not even funny!" Sheffield got goosebumps from Joshua''s words. Then he hung up the phone on Joshua.


    Pulling his face away from the phone, Joshua gasped in shock. ''That man doesn''t have a romantic bone in his body. How did Evelyn even fall in love with him?'' he wondered.


    When Sheffield twisted the car keys into ignition, his phone rang again. He assumed it was Joshua and was about to scold him, but when he saw the caller ID, he smiled. Coincidentally, it was another friend of his. "Colonel Li, long time no see. How have you been?"


    "Cut the crap! I''m in Y City now!" Gifford had just returned from his mission. His body was covered in mud with weeds sticking out of his mouth. Sitting on a rock and looking at the wastnd in front of him, he felt bored out of his mind.


    "What a coincidence! I''m in Y City too," Sheffield said while tapping the steering wheel.


    Gifford rolled his eyes and said, "I''m leaving tomorrow morning. That means, you and Joshua are spending the night with me!"


    "No problem! I don''t even mind sleeping with you!"


    "Even after so long, you''re still as shameless as ever. I swear if you were standing in front of me, I would have punched you in the face already!"


    Sheffield giggled and said, "Come on! Do it!"


    "Shut up, you moron!" Gifford hung


    Sheffield throwing Gifford''s clothes into the washing machine, Joshua smiled and said, "His woman is indeed beautiful! He is totally obsessed with her."


    "It''s hard to believe that! A yboy like him will never be faithful." Gifford took off his underwear without feeling shy at all.


    Joshua, however, rolled his eyes and looked away. "Let me tell you a secret. His woman is my ex-girlfriend. Hahaha..."


    "Oh wow! Sounds like the three of you are caught up in a messy situation. It seems that a lot of interesting things have happened during my absence."


    "Yes! Now, go take a shower. I''ll tell you everything in detailter," said Joshua.


    "Is that woman the one whom Sheffield was so attracted to that he stayed in D City for one more week?"


    "Yes, that''s the one!"


    As soon as he got the answer he wanted, Gifford turned around and entered the bathroom.


    While Gifford was in the shower, Sheffield scowled at Joshua and said, "Can''t you just shut up?"


    "Why would I? It feels great to share everything about you with Gifford!"


    Sheffield threw the mop to him and said, "Mop the floor!"


    "You must be joking! I don''t care enough to mop the floor!" Joshua snorted. He should have asked Evelyn to find a cure of his unhealthy obsession with cleanliness.


    "You don''t want to do it? Don''t ask me for help if you have something wrong with your kidneys in the future," Sheffield threatened. A sly grin crept up on his face.


    Joshua kicked him in the leg. "My kidneys are in good shape. Thank you. I''m not a yboy. Do you think that everyone is like you? Get out of my way!"


    "Whatever! My kidneys are better!" ''Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to make Evelyn happy every night, '' Sheffield mused.

 Chapter 944 Give Me A Hug

    Joshua agreed with Sheffield on this. After all, he had walked in on the doctor having sex with Evelyn, twice¡ªonce in the nightclub and the other time in a car. "I just want to ask you what other ces you haven''t tried with Evelyn," he said.


    "Ah, man! Too many ces!" Sheffield turned off the vacuum cleaner and grabbed the mop. "I''ll try it with Evelyn in many other ces: a park, a riverbank, a beach, a mountain, thepany, or a tree... And I want to try it on your bed too."


    "My bed?" Joshua lit a cigarette. "Okay, let''s take a step back. First of all, you''re a pervert. You need to see a shrink. However, would you be interested in a threesome?" he added.


    "Would you be interested in getting run over by my car?" Sheffield cast him a cold re.


    Joshua was rendered speechless. After all, it wasn''t him that started this verbal battle.


    Half an hourter


    While biting into a sulent piece of meat, Gifford looked at the man with a bottle of liquor in his arms. Turning his face, he said to Joshua in a confused tone, "He is being a little weird today, don''t you think?"


    Joshuafortably leaned his back on the sofa, sitting with one leg over the other and said, "Yeah. There''s a picture of his woman with another man on the Inte. Everyone''s been cheering them and giving them their blessings. No wonder he''s acting weird today."


    Gifford looked puzzled. "Why?"


    "Oh, because everyone thinks that the other man is her boyfriend. Sheffield is just her secret lover that nobody knows about."


    Gifford''s eyes shot up in bewilderment. How could such a popr and experienced yboy like Sheffield be reduced to such a miserable state? "That woman is not simple by any means. The fact that she could convince Sheffield to willingly be her secret lover, is a testament to her unwavering deviousness." Joshuaughed.


    Sheffield squinted his eyes and yelled at him, "Don''t speak ill of her like that!"


    "Wow! Why are you so protective of her?" Gifford pulled out a piece of roasted duck and devoured it happily.


    Sheffield yawned and took another sip of wine. Pensively staring at the liquid inside the bottle, he couldn''t help but think of Evelyn again. ''I miss you, Evelyn, '' he thought gloomily.


    Swirling the ss of red wine casually, Joshua decided to fill Gifford in on what had happened. "Today, our Maestro Tang got stood up by his woman. Not only had he suffered the loss of money for the two first-ss flight tickets, when he rushed back to look for her, he also had t


    turned out, the woman Sheffield was in love with was Evelyn. Needless to say, he needed all his luck to be with such a gorgeous woman.


    "Isn''t he here?" Evelyn broke the awkward silence.


    "Yes, yes. Evelyn,e on in." They hurried to make way for her toe in.


    The smell of wine was even stronger in the apartment. Several empty bottles of liquor and red wine were scattered on the floor. On the other side, Sheffield was lying on the sofa like a dead person. She frowned and asked, "How much wine have you guys had to drink?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Joshua quickly pointed at the man on the sofa and said, "He had drunk the most. Gifford and I just had a little bit."


    Gifford took a look at Joshua but didn''t say anything. ''I do remember seeing him down an entire bottle all by himself.''


    Joshua ran to Sheffield and kicked his long leg. "Hey man, look who''s here! Get up. Evelyn is here..."


    All of a sudden, Sheffield grabbed hold of Joshua''s hand and yanked him.


    Caught off guard, Joshua fell over Sheffield.


    But luckily, before hended on top of the drunken man, Joshua propped himself up on his hands against the sofa. Otherwise, he might have crushed the doctor to death.


    Much to his surprise, Sheffield once again reached out his hands and pulled Joshua close to him, rubbing his head against his chest. "Evelyn, you''re here. Give me a hug..."


    Wrapped in Sheffield''s arms, Joshua was at a loss for words.


    Seeing such an odd scene, Gifford, Joshua and Evelyn all were rendered speechless.


    Evelyn stifled herughter and coughed. "I''m d to see that you are all here keeping himpany. Perhaps, I should leave. See you guyster."

 Chapter 945 He Has Every Reason To Be Proud Of Himself

    Joshua wished he could p Sheffield¡ªhard. But he couldn''t. He was held fast by the drunken doctor, who had him in a bear hug. So he called out, "Evelyn, please don''t go. Gifford and I are taking off." He winked at the man near him.


    Gifford got his subtle hint and walked to the balcony where his clothes were drying. "Yeah, Evelyn. d you''re here. But we are just leaving." He picked up his still-wet clothes and gathered them in his arms without folding them.


    It took all his strength, but Joshua finally broke free of Sheffield''s arms. He kicked the drunken man hard before he left. He murmured, "Next time you won''t be so lucky. I''ll settle ounts with you next time."


    He walked towards the door together with Gifford, still in pajamas. Gifford turned to Evelyn and said, "Thanks for taking care of him. Hey, if he gets in your face again, call me. I''lle right over and beat the crap out of him!"


    "And me, you can call me too. I''ll help you kick his ass," Joshua added. Although he could not take Sheffield in a one-on-one bout, he could try and hurt him if the doctor were distracted by another foe.


    Evelyn was struck speechless. Did these two guys want to beat up Sheffield that much? "Yeah, you should go," she nodded.


    Then the two men vacated the apartment in no time.


    At the gate of themunity


    "Any idea what to do now?" asked Joshua, as he looked at a pajama-d Gifford. He knew they were going to end up drinking, so Joshua had asked his driver to drop him off here and not wait around.


    "I thought that would be obvious. We''ll go to your ce. I need to crash, and your couch isfy. You don''t mind, right?" Gifford hade by taxi.


    Joshua rolled his eyes at him. "Listen to you. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you were poor. You and Sheffield are loaded. I''m the guy short on pocket change. Why are we even friends?"


    Gifford put his arm around his friend''s shoulder, grinning from ear to ear, and said, "I''ll sleep wherever you want. I''m easy!"


    "Awesome. There''s a bridge a couple blocks away. You can sleep under that."


    "At least go there with me so I have somepany!"


    Joshua felt so cold he gathered his coat about him more tightly. "You wish!" he snapped.


    "Cut the crap, dude. Just get me out of here," Gifford smiled.


    Grudgingly, Joshua hailed a taxi and took Gifford back home.


    He had to


    at first. But then she realized that she wasn''t good at housework, so she gave up on the idea. She squatted down in front of Sheffield and gently called his name, "Sheffield."


    In his drunken state, Sheffield could barely stay awake. But he heard Evelyn''s voice. He pulled her into his arms and nuzzled her neck. "Evelyn, I''m sorry..."


    Evelyn choked with sobs. ''I''m the one who should be saying that. I came here to apologize to him. Why did he apologize to me, then?'' she thought to herself.


    She pressed her cheek against his lips. "It''s me who''s sorry. For everything. You don''t have to apologize."


    "No..." With his eyes closed, he shook his head. "Evelyn." He wanted to take her now. But there was no way he was going to do that in his state. Therefore, he let go of the woman in his arms and tried hard to sit up. The softness of the sofa fought him.


    Evelyn held his arm and made him lean against the couch. He was trying to clear his head, and this wasn''t helping.


    He smelled like alcohol, but it didn''t make Evelyn ufortable. Maybe it was because he drank some high-end, luxurious wine.


    "Evelyn..." He slowly opened his eyes.


    But then he closed them again. ''If I knew she''d be here, I wouldn''t have drunk so much, '' he thought.


    "I''m here."


    "I''m sorry." He felt bad she had to go through the ectopic pregnancy.


    Thinking of this, he held the woman in his arms again. He rested his chin on her head to express his guilt. "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had to go through all that. You almost died..."


    ''So, he does know, '' she thought.

 Chapter 946 My Future Son-in-Law

    "You know I''m crazy for you. Why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant? Don''t you trust me? Did you think I''d run away? I''m not like that. Evelyn, you must have been scared. Scared and hurting. I''m sorry that I wasn''t there for you. I wish I could have taken your pain. Please forgive me... "


    Sheffield whispered softly over her head. Evelyn couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, letting them flow freely down her cheeks.


    How could others think Sheffield wasn''t worthy of her? He was a wonderful guy, loving her with all his heart and soul. Evelyn thought she wasn''t worthy of him.


    "I know I probably seem childish sometimes. And maybe Calvert acts a lot more mature than me. And you like that. I promise I''ll be mature. I won''t act like a kid anymore, okay?" He held her hand tightly and added affectionately, "Evelyn, I''ll never give up on you. You''re the only one I love."


    Hot tears slid down her cheeks, and finally on Sheffield''s hands.


    One drop, then two, and more...


    Sheffield sensed something was going on with her. He lifted her head and found she was crying.


    Her face was covered in tears, which made his heart ache.


    He immediately panicked and regained some sobriety. "Why are you crying, Eve? What did I do? Did I say something wrong? Evelyn, don''t cry. I''ll shut up if you want."


    He lowered his head and gently kissed away the tears on her face, his lips caressing her eyelids, her cheeks, her lips. Evelyn cradled his neck and kissed him back.


    The apartment fell quiet. The only sound that could be heard was them breathing.


    A momentter, he pinned her onto the sofa, her long hair cascading down the side of the sofa.


    He stared at the woman with eyes red from wine. "Honey, I''ll never let you down!"


    Evelyn kissed his lips. "You better not," she teased yfully.


    The night passed with passionate hearts beating, takingfort in each other.


    In the Huo family manor


    Debbie looked at Carlos worri


    ses anymore. Before, you were angry with him for putting Evelyn''s life in danger. Matthew said Sheffield didn''t even know about the pregnancy. It was just an ident. And now, you''re saying that he is too mysterious. I think you''re just jealous of him, because he''s younger and hotter. That''s why you don''t like him!" Debbie finally realized why Carlos would never give the young doctor a break.


    Carlos'' heart sank. When he was young, he had been so handsome that Debbie had been head over heels. Why would he be jealous of a youngd? ''I''m just getting on in years. She isn''t as attracted to me as she used to be?'' He unbuttoned his pajamas calmly. "How about we have another kid and let our other kids take care of it?"


    Debbie blushed. She pushed Carlos away and yelled, "Go away. You''re such an old perv!"


    Carlos took her in his arms and sat down against the headboard. "Don''t worry about Sheffield. I''ll figure out what he does all day. Then I''ll let him be with Evelyn."


    Debbie wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. "Whatever. I don''t want Calvert as my son-inw."


    "I know."


    When Sheffield woke up the next morning, he was alone in bed. Evelyn''s scent still lingered in the air.


    He pushed away the thin quilt, took his pajamas from the wardrobe, and opened the bedroom door.

 Chapter 947 Can You Forgive Her

    Sheffield could smell the aroma of toast, scrambled eggs and hash browns in the morning. Still in a daze, he rubbed his eyes yawning. He could hear someone making breakfast in the kitchen, while a cleaningdy was cleaning up the mess in the living room fromst night. "Good morning, sir!" said the cleaningdy, as she nodded at him politely.


    Sheffield concealed his puzzlement as he nodded back and awkwardly retreated into the kitchen. Much to his surprise, there he was greeted by a chef, not Evelyn.


    He turned around and asked the cleaningdy, "Who asked you toe here?"


    "Ady called in for cleaning services earlier on. I assume she is your wife?" replied the cleaningdy, uncertain as to who Evelyn was.


    Since he was wearing matching pajamas, the cleaningdy simply concluded that they were a cohabiting couple.


    ''My wife?'' The way she addressed Evelyn made his heart jump with joy. He grinned from ear to ear and said, "Okay, thank you!"


    "You are wee, sir!" The cleaningdy continued to sweep the floor.


    Sheffield pushed open the door to the study and saw Evelyn sitting at his desk in her pajamas. Her eyes were glued to the screen of theptop and her phone was propped up against her face by her shoulder. "I''ll talk to you about thister." When she saw Sheffielde inside, she paused and continued, "I''lle to thepanyter. We''ll talk then."


    Putting away her phone, she stood up and pointed to theputer screen. "I was just checking my emails on yourputer." There were many things that she couldn''t understand on hisputer.


    Sheffield smiled affectionately and pulled her into his arms. "I thought I was dreamingst night. Turns out, you are really here."


    When she recalled how passionate he had beenst night, Evelyn blushed and looked up into his eyes. "Actually, I''m here to apologize." Last night, he had apologized to her first, and then she had no chance to speak.


    Now, Sheffield deliberately didn''t give Evelyn a chance to speak because he knew what she was going to say. He jutted his chin towards hisptop and said, "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I was just going to turn it off."


    "Allow me." Stretching out his arm to close theptop, he walked out with her in his arms and


    e to a critical point, so his presence at the research and development center was of paramount importance.


    His words left Evelyn in a trance. She wondered whether it was truly because he was going to be busy with work or he was just mad at her.


    After leaving his apartment, Evelyn got in her car, rolled down the window and told the man standing outside the window, "Wait, there''s one more thing."


    Evelyn opened the car door and got out.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, it''s something rted to the Xiang family." After much reluctance, Evelyn weighed out all the pros and cons before she spoke.


    She felt ufortable at the moment because she had never helped him in anything and he had never asked any help from her before. How could she ask him to make apromise on the Xiang family matter?


    The moment he heard her mention the Xiang family, the smile in his eyes disappeared.


    For a while, both of them stood in silence as neither of them said anything to each other.


    Finally, when Evelyn recalled the troubled look on Savannah''s face, she said, "I know I don''t have the right to meddle in how you deal with the Xiang family. I don''t care about Sidell. He deserves it. I just wanted to ask...if you can be a little...lenient with...Dollie..." She was too embarrassed to continue. "For my sake, can you...forgive her? After all, she was just a kid back then."


    Fortunately, Evelyn was only pleading with him instead of other men, because she wouldn''t be able to bring herself to do that.

 Chapter 948 Im So Disappointed In You

    "If you don''t want to let her go, it''s okay." Evelyn took a deep breath. "I can understand. I was just asking."


    She regretted as soon as the words left her mouth.


    The thought of Sheffield''s feelings hadn''t even crossed her mind when she opened her mouth.


    Before she could think more about it, Sheffield sent her a carefree smile. "Now that you''ve mentioned, I have to agree. If I don''t, I''ll end up humiliating you."


    Evelyn''s heart jumped when she heard his t tone. She knew she had hurt him, but his tone was so emotionless that she couldn''t tell what was going on in his mind.


    She nced at him awkwardly. "No, it''s not like that..."


    "You don''t have to exin. If I don''t let Dollie off the hook, wouldn''t I look like a hostile person?" Sheffield paused for a while, only to give her a faint smile. "After all, she was only a child back then." He despised the phrase "she was just a child" so much that he felt his vomit crawling all the way to his throat. Sheffield hated saying it.


    This was when Evelyn was able to sense a touch of irony in his tone, and she panicked. "Sheffield," ¡ªshe grabbed his big hand in a hurry¡ª"it doesn''t matter. I will support you, no matter what." She paused and licked her lips in anticipation. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked. I just feel bad for Savannah. From now on, I won''t do anything to cause you more pain."


    His gaze lingered at the intertwined fingers for a long time, and his expressions melted. "Evelyn, you''re my love. Of course, I will listen to you." There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes that Evelyn didn''t fail to see.


    She was the woman he loved the most.


    He hadn''t doubted the feelings he held in his heart. His eyesight darted in Evelyn''s face. Was he the man she loved most?


    After all, she had never said she loved him.


    Evelyn had already guessed what was going on in his heart, and a flush of guilt shed on her pale face. She didn''t know what to say. Sheffield sighed and pulled her in his embrace without letting go of their intertwined hands.


    "Well, I know what to do, but..." He buried his face in her shoulders. "Evelyn, I''m so disappointed in you."


    Still, he would not me her. After all, she was the love of his life.


    It was Sheffield who fell in love with her first. The person who had fallen in love with someone first was destined to be humble.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. She could still hear his warm breath against her sensitive skin that made her heart beat faster. "Sheffield," ¡ªshe was anxious enough to tighten her hand that inteced with his fingers, but she didn''t let go of his warm embrace¡ª"I''m sorry. I take my words back."


    Sheffield smiled against her skin, and after giving her a gentle squeeze, he took a


    inuous work. At least he wouldn''t have to eat and live in theb anymore. He leaned on the wall only to flip through his phone when his phone buzzed. The frown was back on his forehead again. It was from the department director of the hospital. "We have got a patient with aplex condition here, and you need toe to the hospital to participate in the afternoon''s consultation."


    Sheffield heaved a helpless sigh and went home. He took a shower and changed his clothes before hurrying to the hospital.


    When he opened the door to the department, everyone greeted him with a bright smile. The nurses saw him again, and their eyes brightened. "Dr. Tang, you''re finally here!"


    "Long time no see, Dr. Tang!"


    Sheffield leaned on the counter. "You really missed me," ¡ªhe sent a wink at them¡ª"didn''t you?"


    The nurses stared at the flirtatious face for a long time. A hint of blush appeared on their cheeks. Gosh! He was so good at flirting. "D-Dr. Tang, are you going to stay in the hospital?" a nurse stuttered.


    By that time, most of the nurses had already recovered their functioning brain. "Yes, Dr. Tang, if we don''t see you, we will have no motivation toe to work!"


    Sheffield straightened up and put his hands into the pockets of his white coat. "I''m not sure yet!"


    "Dr. Tang," ¡ªa younger nurse paused when her eyes shifted to the pen in his pockets¡ª"your pen looks very precious."


    The corners of his lips curved up, and he fondled with the pen. "Of course, this was a gift from my beloved woman."


    The nurses didn''t seem to focus much on the tenderness that his voice held the moment they heard his words. "What? Your beloved woman?" They stared at the doctor in shock. "So, Dr. Tang has a girlfriend?" The young nurse''s face turned gloomy after she heard that the man in front of her was in love with someone else.

 Chapter 949 My Wife

    "That''s right. Well, I''ll let you get back to what you were doing. I need to get to work myself." Without much exnation, Sheffield turned and headed for his office.


    He happened to meet Horace. The other doctor was on his way to see a patient. Horace whispered, "Dude! There''s a girl waiting for you. She said she was a friend. She''s been here at least a good half-hour." He pointed his finger at the office.


    Sheffield turned and saw a familiar figure through the window.


    It was her!


    Ignoring the curious looks from his colleagues, he walked up to the woman and said coldly, "It''s been a while."


    The woman was pretty. And fashionable. Everything on her was high-end, brand-name clothing. "Off the rack" was a foreign term to her. Beneath an ankle-length Khaki coat, she wore a knee-length cream-white dress with a pair of navy blue high-heeled shoes. A ck shoulder bagpleted the outfit.


    Her light brown hair was parted in the middle. It was long, falling about her shoulders. She wore light make-up, brown eye shadow, and purple lipstick.


    She smiled and said nothing.


    "Let''s go!" Sheffield gestured to her. He wanted to talk, but outside the office.


    While the other doctors were whispering to each other about them, the woman followed Sheffield outside.


    It was December and the temperature was scarcely above freezing. After wrapping her coat about her, she took a look at the man walking in front of her and smiled.


    When they came to the corridor leading to the hospital garden, she spoke first. "I get it, Dr. Tang. You''re busy. You don''t text back or answer my calls. I came here three times hoping to see you. No luck. And today, I must have waited an hour before you finally took the time to visit." There was no me in her tone, but a trace of helplessness.


    Sheffield turned back to look at her. "Yeah, I''ve been really busy. There something I can do for you?" he replied honestly.


    "I moved back. I found a job with a bigpany, working as the manager of the finance department." Gillian Chi lived here before, then lived abroad for a time. She had recently decided toe bac


    thought of Evelyn, his eyes filled with love. "Not just a girlfriend. She''s my woman, my wife!"


    "You got married?" She raised her voice a little. She sounded like she might go hysterical.


    "No."


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they weren''t married, she still had a chance to win him back.


    But Sheffield felt he had to borate. "It''s only a matter of time before we do tie the knot. We''ll have the marriage licenses sooner orter."


    Gillian Chi couldn''t believe her ears. "Do you love her that much?"


    "Of course!" After saying that, Sheffield turned and headed towards his office.


    A cold wind blew, stirring Gillian Chi''s hair. She felt chilled all the way to her heart.


    In a car not far away, Calvert rolled up the window, scrolled to the photo he''d just taken on his phone, and ordered the driver, "Investigate that woman."


    "Yes, Mr. Ji."


    In the photo, the woman clutched the man''s sleeve, and because of the angle of the shot, she seemed to be holding his hand.


    The car drove away from the hospital.


    That evening, after getting the answer he wanted, Calvert immediately sent the photo to Evelyn.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was in the meeting room, discussing business with several senior executives. Carlos was there as well. She put her phone between her and Carlos.


    Her phone buzzed. Evelyn unlocked it and clicked on the message. She couldn''t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 950 Carlos Suspicion

    When Evelyn saw the pic Calvert sent her, she quickly turned her screen off. She didn''t want Carlos to catch a glimpse of it.


    Toote! Carlos had seen it anyway.


    Evelyn was a little embarrassed about it. She shifted in her seat and went quiet.


    She wouldn''t talk about it unless Carlos brought it up.


    Carlos'' face darkened. ''No wonder we haven''t seen much of Sheffield. He''s two-timing my daughter! I think another lesson is in order.''


    Just then, Evelyn''s phone buzzed as another message came in. This time, she was smart enough to keep her phone away from Carlos, bncing it on her leg under the table. She''d wait till she had a chance to check her messages away from prying eyes. When Carlos wasn''t looking, she checked the top bar for notifications. ''His ex-girlfriend, '' the message read.


    She took another look at the picture. The woman held Sheffield''s hand, looking up at him. It seemed that the two were talking about something.


    The message was from Calvert.


    She tried not to show any emotion as she turned the screen off again. She knew Calvert was trying to stir up shit between her and Sheffield. But that didn''t make it hurt any less.


    Sheffield had been busy for awhile now. He didn''t even have time to see her, but he did have time to see his ex-girlfriend.


    Evelyn was in a trance as the meeting continued. She had no clue what the others were saying. Her thoughts were a million miles away.


    But none of this escaped Carlos. He knew his daughter better than anyone, knew something was bugging her. He ended the meeting early, a frown on his face.


    When everyone left, only Carlos and Evelyn remained. "I''m surprised at you, Evelyn. Losing your cool over a random pic?" he asked.


    Evelyn was confused. ''What does Dad mean?''


    "I''m not trying to mend anything between you and Sheffield. But has he torn down those walls already? You were always the ice princess. And now a picture gets you upset." It wasn''t just here. She was distracted at work, too. That angered him.


    Embarrassed, Evelyn nodded, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Carlos stood up from his seat and said, "I can''t tell you who to love. Think about this, though: this is the guy you gave your heart to. While you were working, he was with another gal. You might want to chew on that. Do you still love him? Do you still trust him? Those are questions you need to answer for yourself."


    Then he left, and Evelyn was alone with her thoughts.


    After a long while, she sneered. It was just a photo. When Sheffield was around Dollie, she was all over him, not the other way around. A photo didn''t matter at all! Was it


    nise was, the hacker would be able to wrest ZL Group away from him one day.


    He called Dixon on internal line and instructed, "Go and check on Sheffield''s R&D project. See if there''s been any new funds, and how much he invested."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Two dayster, Dixon told Carlos dejectedly, "Mr. Huo, I couldn''t find a thing."


    "What do you mean?" Carlos put down his pen heavily and red at the man.


    "As far as we know, Sheffield himself keeps the books, while the rest of his team are only responsible for the research and development. They don''t know how much money has been spent or on what. He''s hid himself too well, and the people working with him are very tight-lipped. It is almost impossible to find out anything..."


    Carlos'' face went livid. "Then just keep an eye on Sheffield and his research and development center, and where they go for materials. If we know who their suppliers are, at least that''s something." He didn''t believe that there was no way to find out anything about Sheffield. He had a reputation to protect.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Dixon shook his head resignedly and left the office.


    Actually, many people wanted to know more about Sheffield. And there were also just as many people who wanted to have a hold over him and ruin him.


    Sheffield also figured a high-level person had been investigating him recently, so he immediately hid the important things and burned the insignificant ones, so there wouldn''t be anything for anyone to find.


    In the dead of night, at ZL Group


    Evelyn rubbed her temples and checked the time. It was already past 11 p.m.


    She yawned as she put the documents back in the folder, and ced them on her desk. She was definitely ready for the end of the workday.

 Chapter 951 Ex-girlfriend

    All of a sudden, the door to Evelyn''s office was pushed open and a familiar dandiacal man stepped in shortly after.


    She shut her eyes and shook her head, then squinted to get a better look. She assumed that the long hours of work was causing her to hallucinate because she was staring at someone who had been gone for many days now.


    With her elbows propped on the desk and her hands rubbing her temples, she tried to relieve the fatigue.


    "Let me do it!" The man''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    Evelyn could no longer tell whether this was dream or reality when she heard Sheffield''s voice.


    He put the bag in his hand on her desk and gently pressed her temples with his index fingers.


    The fact that he had studied Chinese medicine before was undeniable in the way he had seeded in calming and rxing Evelyn''s state of unease.


    It wasn''t until muchter when Evelyn finally came to her senses and realized that he wasn''t just a figment of her imagination. Instead of opening her eyes, however, she leaned her head back and softly called out his name. "Sheffield..."


    All the while, Sheffield''s absence had led her to believe that perhaps he did not want to see her again out of anger and resentment.


    "I''m here," he said.


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his voice again. Moreover, judging by the tone of his voice, Sheffield didn''t seem angry at all.


    A few minutester, she grabbed one of his hands and said, "I''m fine now."


    Sheffield embraced her from behind and kissed her softly on the head. "Did you miss me?"


    Evelyn feigned indifference. "No."


    Needless to say, the man was unconvinced. He gently grabbed her chin to pull her face closer and as their lips met he pecked at her lips.


    A slight moan of pain escaped Evelyn''s lips, her grip on his shirt tightening. Sheined, "Why would you bite me?"


    "I missed the taste of your lips." He stepped out from behind her and leaned against the desk.


    Evelyn pursed her lips. The pain was gone. "What are you doing here?" she asked, still feigning indifference.


    "I''m here to see my wife." He opened the bag he had brought along with him and said, "Look what I got you here. This is a cup of Fresh Milk Tea with ck Pearls from Nayuki, an MSW Durian Supr


    s still sent him messages. If she had been the jealous type, she wouldn''t have made it this far with him.


    Putting down the fruit fork, she stood up from hisp and started to pack her things without saying a word.


    With a hand around her waist and his face against her belly, he soothed her, "Alright, alright. Don''t be mad at me! That woman and I never officially dated. I don''t think calling her my ex-girlfriend would be true. What made you think I was with her all these days? Even our friends from college couldn''t bring us together."


    ''That means they tried to bring them together at some point.'' Evelyn looked at him coldly and said, "If you never had any interest in her, why would they do that?"


    "All right. To be honest, I was interested in her at the beginning, butter something happened and I was not interested in her anymore!"


    "What happened?" she asked.


    He held her by the wrist and made her sit on hisp again, hoping to tell her the details slowly.


    Gillian was very beautiful. She was the campus belle. And Sheffield was the most handsome hunk in college. As with any typical college story, Sheffield''s friends used to tease him and Gillian.


    Everyone in college thought that they would make a great pair.


    As Gillian was a good-looking girl, Sheffield didn''t stop their joke at the time because he was a little interested in her.


    Moreover, he even tried to get close to her and often asked her out for dinner and fun. Sheffield thought she was a good girl until...

 Chapter 952 Dangerous Attention

    One night, Sheffield went to a friend''s birthday party. It waste when the party let up. The guests were split by gender 5/10¡ªmore guys than gals. Gillian was Sheffield''s plus one.


    And it wasn''t clear where they stood. Were they a couple? Sheffield had kissed and held her hand. But it never went any further than that.


    But he did want more from Gillian. He even asked her out, and she turned him down. He didn''t know whether she was trying to make him want her more, or she just thought he wasn''t good enough for her.


    There was a BBW (Big Beautiful Woman) at the party. Maybe 160 cm and 75 kg. She was there alone, and no one seemed interested in talking to her. "Hey, guys! I live out in the sticks, and it''s kind of a drive. Would one of you handsome gents mind driving me home?" she asked the boys still at the party.


    Before the boys could say anything, Gillian said sarcastically to the girl, "Get a load of you! And for you it would need to be a wide load. You think anyone''s going to try and assault someone who looks like you? Gimme a break! Try walking. You could stand to drop a few pounds."


    Some studentsughed, some sympathized with the girl, and some were quite disappointed in Gillian.


    Sheffield was very disappointed. When he heard what Gillian said, he thought she was very ugly now. No matter what she looked like on the outside, she was a hideous monster inside. And that was all he saw when he looked at her now. He held the fat girl''s shoulder and walked towards the parking lot. "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride! I''m sure it''s on the way!"


    The others watched them leave, dazed by what just happened.


    Gillian realized what was happening after a while and called, "Hey! What about me? I don''t want to leave yet, and you''re my ride."


    Then he turned his head and replied, "Call the cops. You''re pretty hot, and attract some dangerous attention. I''m sure they''ll protect you and give you a lift."


    Gillian understood what he meant. Her face went pale.


    Since then, Sheffield decided to break up with Gillian. Instead, he started hanging out


    immediately straightened himself up, and walked side by side with her in the corridor.


    Evelyn wondered what was up. Why was he behaving, all of a sudden?


    After leaving thepany, Evelyn stared at his sports car and suddenly thought of something. "Who was that woman in your car the other night?"


    Sheffield was confused. "Which night? What woman? Are you sure?"


    Since he had been with Evelyn, there had been no other woman around him.


    Evelyn''s tone was cold. "Still pretending? I''m sure it was you. It was gettingte. Maybe 8 or 9. Some chick sat in the passenger seat of your sports car."


    After looking at his own car for a long time, he finally remembered. He pointed to his car and said, "Oh! That was... Take a guess!" He realized who she was talking about. He decided to make fun of her.


    However, Evelyn wasn''t in the mood to y games. "Not interested."


    With that, she walked towards her car. Tayson was waiting for her.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand hastily. "Evelyn, I''m sorry. I''ll tell you." He opened the door of his own car and helped her get inside. "It was my mother-inw!"


    What? ? His mother-inw? Evelyn was confused.


    "I was going to have dinner with my mother-inw. How could I not let her get in my car?" Then he helped her fasten the seat belt and smiled.


    Evelyn finally realized what he meant. "You mean you were with my mom?"

 Chapter 953 Ill Always Trust You

    "Awesome. You''ve finallye to terms with the fact that you''re my wife. Yeah, you''re right. It was our mom," Sheffield smirked.


    Frustrated, Evelyn closed her eyes. ''Tricked me again!''


    "I have a question for you," Sheffield said. After sitting in his car, the smile on his face vanished. He swiped his phone a few times, then showed her a photo on his screen. "Care to exin this?"


    Evelyn took his phone. She saw a photo of her and Calvert.


    The pic was taken at an odd angle. It looked like they were kissing.


    Calvert was really good at starting shit. He sent pictures of him and Evelyn to Sheffield and sent the pictures of Sheffield and his ex-girlfriend to Evelyn. He wanted Evelyn for himself, and wasn''t above a little trickery to get her back. He just wanted to mess up their rtionship. He figured that this was the best way to do that.


    Evelyn deleted the picture. After handing Sheffield his phone back, she asked, "Who do you trust, me or him?"


    Sheffield tucked the phone back into his pocket and started the car. "I trust myself." He trusted his own judgment. The woman he loved would never cheat on him.


    They say seeing is believing, but he didn''t believe it for a minute.


    Not satisfied with the answer, Evelyn asked anxiously, "You don''t trust me?"


    Sensing the implication behind her question, he sighed inwardly. How could he not trust her? He winked at her and said, "Tell you after you kiss me."


    Evelyn was astonished. ''Can''t he just drive carefully?''


    But it was just a kiss. Without a word, Evelyn leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.


    Sheffield wasn''tpletely satisfied. "Just the cheek? That''s not good enough. How about on the lips?"


    Evelyn lowered her head in frustration and ordered, "Stop the car!"


    Her tone was stern. Sheffield thought that Evelyn was mad at him because of his joke, so he apologized immediately. "I''m sorry. I was just joking. No need to get all hot under the cor like that."


    "You gonna stop the car, or do I need to pull the e-brake?" Evelyn asked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    nned Evelyn.


    Carlos'' face darkened. "He''s not a member of our family. Uh uh. No way."


    Miranda and Debbie looked at each other. Miranda shook her head disapprovingly and told Carlos, "Carlos, I think Debbie''s right. I feel bad for the boy. Why should he have to spend the holidays alone? After all, he''s not an outsider. We can invite him to dinner. We only need to prepare one more pair of chopsticks."


    Carlos wanted to say something, but Debbie interrupted him, "Mom has a point. It''s just one more pair of chopsticks. What good is all this money, Mr. Huo, if we can''t do anything good with it?"


    ''Mr. Huo?'' Hearing the way she addressed him, Carlos knew that he had to think twice before he continued. Shaking his head, he said, "That''s not the point. He''s not one of us. He''s not a rtive. Not a friend of the family¡ª"


    "I''ll take him as my godson now!" Debbie put down her chopsticks and acted like she was going to leave the table.


    Hadn''t Evelyn been through enough? Her three ex-boyfriends had died one after the other. Finally, she had met someone she loved very much, and Carlos wouldn''t let him anywhere near her. Besides, it was only dinner. Why the big deal?


    "This isplete B.S.!" Carlos grunted. ''Doesn''t she have enough godsons already?'' Carlos'' best friends'' kids all called Debbie "Godmother" happily every time they saw her.

 Chapter 954 Brother-in-Law

    "Then, we''ll vote for it." Debbie''s sharp gaze pinned Carlos down, who couldn''t even utter a word anymore.


    Terilynn didn''t want to let go of the opportunity, and she licked her lips. "Dad!" When Carlos turned toward her, she lowered her head and nced sideways. "He''ll spend the Spring Festival with us sooner orter..." She paused the words she spoke in a low voice for a moment only to raise her head at Carlos with determination in her eyes. "How about we ask Brother-inw toe and practice it in advance?"


    A smile appeared on Debbie''s face, and she thanked her younger daughter in her heart.


    "What Brother-inw?" The words only ignited the fire within Carlos'' heart as he sent a fierce re at Terilynn. "No way! Don''t call him that!" Carlos knew his persistence would be futile, but he couldn''t just give up that easily.


    The color on Debbie''s face changed from pink to red in an instant. "Sheffield will be her brother-inw sooner orter." She threw another sharp re at Carlos. "There''s nothing wrong for Terilynn to call him that in advance."


    Evelyn was silently chewing her food, acting as if she was all alone. She knew everyone in her family very well. Even if Evelyn said nothing, she knew what the oue would be. She believed that the heated debate among her family members would soone to an end.


    "Debbie," ¡ªMiranda, who had been sitting silently, raised her head and gazed at her daughter-inw with a sincere smile on the face¡ª"if you make Sheffield your godson, remember to bring him to me. I want him to call me Grandma."


    "Okay, Mom." Debbie chuckled under her breath.


    Both mother-inw and daughter-inw ganged up on Carlos.


    They were the two most powerful women in the Huo family. If they were toe to a decision together, Carlos would be like a lost puppy, not knowing what to do. The situation in front of his eyes was the same, and he couldn''t find any possibleeback to refute his argument.


    Evelyn was right. Without even uttering a word, the discussion was settled in her favor.


    She saw Carlos going back to his study when she was on her way upstairs after dinner. Evelyn shrugged, thinking it might be another video conference as usual. But then she thought of something and stopped right before the door to Debbie''s bedroom. She knocked twice.


    Debbie opened the door, and the corner of her mouth lifted. "Come in, Evelyn."


    Evelyn walked into her parents'' bedroom. After closing the door behind her, she gave her mother a tight hug. "Mom, thank you," she whispered and ced her head on Debbie''s shoulders.


    Debbie''s heart melted when she saw her daughter''s response. As a mother, she could only pat her head affectionately. Ever since Debbie found out about Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship, she wanted to do her best to bring them closer. She even had tried to find many opportunities for them in front of Carlos.


    "You are wee. It''s not easy to meet a person you like. Of course, I will support you unconditionally."


    Evelyn backed off and sat on the bed, urging her mother to sit beside her. She cast a sincere gaze at Debbie after a moment of silence. "Mom, I don''t want to be engaged to Calvert."


    If Calvert weren''t in the picture, a huge burden would be off of her shoulders. She could go out with Sheffield without any concern.


    "Your dad is indeed getting old." Debbi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ecause of the intensity of emotions. "Thank you, Auntie!" Somehow, he was able to squeeze out a small thanks.


    "You''re wee." Debbie paused for a moment before continuing as if she remembered something important. "Remember to eat regrly even if you''re busy. Health is the most important thing."


    "Yes, I will."


    "Okay, please go ahead with your work. Bye."


    "Bye!"


    Sheffield stared at the phone for a long time, and a warmth embraced his heart. His mood lifted instantly after the phone call. Even the two simple dishes and one bowl of soup in front of him seemed to be delicious to him. He used his chopsticks to gulp the food one after another, savoring the taste in his tongue.


    In the blink of an eye, time passed and only two days were remaining for the arrival of the Spring Festival. At that time, Sheffield had already decided to sneak into Evelyn''s office as usual.


    Evelyn was staring nkly at a piece of paper. Sheffield had written some words on it. Every curve of it looked professional and sweet at the same time. A gush of warmth flooded her heart at the thought of him.


    Earlier, she had first seen that piece of paper when she failed to contact Sheffield for the entire night.


    She had kept it in the drawer ever since as if it was her eternal treasure, asionally staring nkly at it while working.


    Evelyn had a missed call from her office. She just assumed that it had been one of her assistants calling her using the phone in her office, but now she realized that it was Sheffield.


    The pin-drop silence in her office ended when she heard the creak of the door. She panicked, knowing exactly who entered her office at this time. By the time she raised her head, Sheffield was already inside the room.


    He would always show up like this out of the blue. Evelyn hastily grabbed a file and put it on the piece of paper she was looking at a while ago. In her panic, she failed to cover the whole paper, and more than half of the written words were exposed to Sheffield, which she hadn''t noticed yet.


    The corners of his lips curved up, as he knew exactly what she was doing, but he pretended to be ignorant. He took out something from his pocket and ced it in front of her. "Do you know what it is?"

 Chapter 955 The Handkerchief

    Evelyn shook her head.


    "Kiss me, and I''ll show you." Saying so, Sheffield leaned closer to her.


    Evelyn was used to his tricks by now. She sighed and gently pecked him on his cheek.


    Sheffield''s eyes brightened up. He removed his hand and smiled. "Tah da! I made it myself. It''s kinda small, though," he said, a bit embarrassed. "But I am good at embroidery, aren''t I?" he gloated. Evelyn stared at the hand-made pink soft satin hankie.


    A pair of mandarin ducks were embroidered on it, along with some emerald lotuses, and two small letters on the bottom-right corner¡ªST.


    ''Did he¡­?'' She looked up at the man in astonishment.


    Sheffield knew what she was thinking. He nodded with a smug smile. "Oh, yeah. Did it by myself. All for my beloved woman. You''re moved, aren''t you, Eve?" he asked, winking.


    Evelyn couldn''t find the right words. She was indeed moved. She let her eyes settle upon his long, thin fingers.


    It was difficult to imagine him, sitting on a couch, doing embroidery.


    She chuckled, but her eyes turned red. This man always found a way to make her smile.


    While she was distracted by his loving gesture, he grabbed the note she had hidden under the document.


    Evelyn couldn''t stop him.


    He began to read the note with a grin. "Evelyn, my darling, I owe you an apology..." He looked at her and apologized directly in a serious tone, "Evelyn, I truly am sorry."


    He continued to read the note, "I will make it up to you in the future. I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you..."


    His tone and sincere expression made Evelyn''s face burn red. "Enough! Shut up!"


    She stood from her chair and tried to take the note back from him, but Sheffield stepped back and kept a distance from her.


    When he saw the next sentence in the note, he sighed. But that was all in the past now. So, he skipped to the end and read aloud thest words on the note. "Your dear Sheffield."


    Evelyn walked around the desk and r


    t her office.


    Later that evening, Evelyn received a message from him. "Eve, you go ahead to our meeting ce first. I''ll join you there. Be safe on the way."


    He sent her the location along with his message. The address was to a resort in the suburb.


    It was still snowing outside when Evelyn finished all her work. She was ready to leave earlier than usual.


    Before she could leave, however, Carlos walked in. "Evelyn, are you going somewhere?" He was holding a file in his hand. His eyes fell on Evelyn''s handbag, and she seemed all set to leave the office.


    She answered nervously, "Yeah, I need to attend to something."


    As the observant man he was, Carlos sensed that his daughter was pretty nervous about his sudden appearance. "It''s snowing. Are you going home early?" he asked calmly.


    "Uh, no... I have an appointment with a friend, Dad."


    "I see," he said, nodding. "Will youe back to the officeter?"


    She was meeting Sheffield at a resort. "No," she answered firmly.


    "I see. Well,e back to the manor after meeting your friend. Matthew''s flight will be arriving soon."


    Evelyn fumbled, trying to find an excuse to stay with Sheffield. "Dad, I''m not sure if I can make it to the manor."


    Carlos looked at her andpromised. "All right. Go then. Be careful."

 Chapter 956 Phoenix Resort

    Carlos knew his daughter well.


    Evelyn wouldn''t be this nervous if it weren''t for Sheffield. She must be on her way to meet him.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Dad!" She thought she had fooled her father.


    Evelyn got in her car and told Tayson, "It''s getting dark. Don''t drive too fast. Safety is the most important."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Carlos walked around Evelyn''s office, sniffing the air at the same time. He had sensed a familiar smell in the air. Even though he wasn''t sure yet, his mind had already guessed that it was Sheffield.


    He thought for a moment before using his phone to call Dixon. "Send me the surveince footage of the 32nd floor." Carlos'' face turned dark when he thought of Sheffield sneaking in the office again. He wanted to see just how skilled this man had been to attempt these stunts without a single shred of worry on his face.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The call ended at that.


    By the time Carlos got back to his office, the surveince video had already been sent to his email.


    He stared at the file for a moment and yed the video. Carlos waited for a few minutes, fast-forwarding the footage where the staff moved about on the floor. It was then he spotted a suspicious person. Carlos watched the man with squinted eyes and recognition filled his mind. Even though the man was wearing a cap and sunsses, Carlos identified him. The man was none other than Sheffield.


    "Humph!" He had guessed it right. It was indeed that guy who had fooled Evelyn into going on a date when she should have stayed with her family preparing for the Spring Festival.


    Carlos cast a curious nce at the man on the screen. Just how did Sheffield manage to get inside the building? Last time, Evelyn had told him she had invited Sheffield. Carlos wouldn''t believe those words of his daughter in this lifetime!


    He picked up his phone again to call Dixon for surveince footage of the entrance to the building. Carlos watched five to six videos, but there was no sign of Sheffield.


    A few more videoster, Carlos realized that Sheffield hadn''t entered through thepany''s main entrance. He was the number one "target" of the security guards of ZL Group. The guards couldn''t have let him in.


    All the security guards were on the alert every day, especially the security guards at the entrance of the parking lot. Even though the system could tell the te number, the security guards still would stop each car. They would look at the driver to make sure that the person wasn''t Sheffield.


    Half an hourter, Carlos finally found some clues. It turned out that Sheffield had entered the building in the car of one of ZL Group''s clients.


    Carlos looked at the client carefully. If he remembered correctly, the person was a general manager of Theo Group. The security guards were not allowed to inspect the client because of his identity. That was how Sheffield slipped inside the building.


    "The general manager of the Theo Group and Sheffield..."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    she didn''t receive any reply from him, Evelyn didn''t mind. She put away her phone and went down the bridge.


    She found a cobblestone path at the end of the bridge. Both sides of it were covered with red and white camellias. The snow was heavy, and yet, it couldn''t hide the sweet fragrance of the flowers.


    Evelyn raised her head to see a row of houses across the garden.


    Joline pushed open the door to the house in the middle and gestured Evelyn to enter. She gave Evelyn a wee salute in the ancient style. "Miss Huo, it''s cold outside. Hot tea has been prepared in the room. Pleasee in!"


    Evelyn''s mouth curved up to form a pleased smile. "Thank you."


    Just as Evelyn stepped inside the room, a rush of heat embraced her body, sending her relief from cold. It seemed that the ancient environment had a modern touch of a heating machine.


    As soon as she entered, Joline closed the door, giving the entire room to Evelyn. Tayson waited outside the door for Sheffield''s arrival.


    Evelyn turned her gaze at the bedroom, only to be more surprised at what she saw. It was quite simr to an ancient bridal chamber!


    The wedding words pasted on the windows and walls shined in the light of red candles. She could see a red-colored Six-Piece Bedding set on the king-sized bed that was two or three meters wide. It was like the wedding room in a costume TV series.


    Evelyn sat at a round tea table in the bedroom, and her eyesightnded on a kettle. Steam floated out of it in the air. She opened it only to find freshly made tea inside.


    She poured herself a cup of hot tea and took out her cell phone to call Sheffield.


    Her lips had just touched the cup when she heard the sound of the door opening, and her heartbeat quickened.


    Before she could stand, a figure appeared in front of her. Evelyn raised her eyes only to be trapped by the scene in front of her. Her pupils dted when she saw him. She continued to gape at him in both surprise and shock without blinking.

 Chapter 957 Sheffields Proposal

    Sheffield wore a red ceremonial costume. Apart from the white base clothing, the rest of it was all bright red, with dark red patterns. The apparel was designed with wide shoulders and a slim-fit waist. He had a belt adorned with jade. His skin was fair as ever. Standing there, he looked like someone who had just walked out of a painting.


    His long ck wig was held in ce by a jade crown, and a few wisps of hair hung over his forehead. He held a sword, and his eyes twinkled with his signature charm.


    The young doctor looked absolutely enchanting. There was a sinister undertone running through this as well.


    When he saw Evelyn, his evil smile turned warm. He lifted up his long robe, knelt on one knee in front of her and cupped his hands. He said loudly, "My princess, I''m here to marry you!"


    Right now, his every move made him look like a god. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Evelyn covered her chest with both hands, afraid that her heart would leap out of her chest. She was too excited to utter a single word.


    Her reaction widened Sheffield''s smile. Instead of standing, he raised the sword in his hand and unsheathed it.


    It was fake. There was no sword de but a diamond ring, recessed into the hilt.


    He held the ring aloft with a huge grin.


    When she saw that, she began to sob, shedding tears of joy mingled with sadness that broke her heart. She covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.


    Sheffield took out the diamond ring, threw the sword hilt aside, and took her hand. Looking up at his beloved woman, he said sincerely, "Evelyn Huo, with no witness other than the heavy snow outside, will you marry me?"


    Tears streamed down Evelyn''s cheeks. How she wished she could confidently say, "Yes, I will!"


    But she remembered she promised her father she would get engaged to Calvert. How could she say yes to Sheffield?


    She finally couldn''t help but slowly squat down and cry. She looked at him and apologized, "Sheffield... I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." ''I can''t marry you...''


    Sheffield''s heart ached. When he saw the tears rolling down her face, he immediately threw the ring away, pulled her into his arms, and consoled her in a soft voice, "Evelyn, don''t cry. It''s okay if you say


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    open-air hot spring pool.


    The hot spring pool was exclusive to the House of Sound. The side door in their room was the only ess to it. So no one else would be able to disturb them.


    Snowkes were still floating heavily in the darkness. The street lights were dim, to reduce re from the snow. Sheffield led her into the pond carefully.


    The pool had a dome supported by four thick pirs to prevent rain or snow. It was surrounded by lush trees and nts.


    She gingerly stepped in, testing the temperature. It was just right. She eased herself the rest of the way in, and was surprised at how good it felt. Her gaze fell on the steps beyond, on whichy tes of fruit.


    He embraced her, most of her body hidden in the water. They enjoyed the snowy night together, exploring every inch of their bodies. Awhileter, they rxed, and started chatting. Suddenly he said, "Want to hear me sing a song?"


    "I''d love to!" She hadn''t heard him sing in a long time.


    Sheffield cleared his throat and started to sing, "There is a pretty fish in an ancient fairy tale. She looks wistful and distant. People shed tears at her mncholy and beautiful songs. They say she''s the curse of fishermen. Many sailors died looking for her. She has no soul. The sun is her home and the rainbow is her road."


    It was one of her mom''s songs. Shocked, Evelyn turned to look at him when he hit the chorus. "Ah¡ª" He hit every note perfectly, and added a tinge of masculinity to the song.

 Chapter 958 A Day To Remember

    When Sheffield finished singing, Evelyn couldn''t wait to ask, "How are you able to sing that so nicely?"


    "Practice! I wanted to get it just right¡ªfor you." In order to make Debbie and Evelyn happy, he had spent many hours learning all of Debbie''s songs by heart.


    "Do you know all my mom''s songs?" She looked at him expectantly.


    Sheffield crossed his legs and yed with her hand in the water. "Yeah. What do you want to hear?"


    "My mom sang a song for my godmother Kasie. Do you know that one?"


    "Piece of cake!" The man cleared his throat and began to sing, "That winter, the snow fell relentlessly. The night was nketed in white. You saw me crying like a babying back from a hike..."


    No matter which song Evelyn requested, Sheffield was able to sing it.


    No wonder Debbie was so supportive of Evelyn being Sheffield''s girlfriend. He cared about her. Because of his love for her, he had even learned all Debbie''s songs¡ªmore than 100 altogether spread across several albums, EPs, and promotional singles. Evelyn was impressed. "How can you remember all the lyrics?"


    Sheffield replied in a casual tone, "I had to memorize my grandfather''s notes on traditional Chinese medicine. If I can do that, then a 3-minute song is nothing. It''s also easier when you care about what you''re doing."


    The admiration in Evelyn''s heart was obvious. She realized Sheffield and Matthew had the same ability: eidetic memory. They could remember what they read like it was a photograph in their minds they could refer to.


    An hourter, Evelyn and Sheffield returned to their room.


    Sheffield ordered room service. Nothing too fancy, just light dishes. Six different courses, four of them vegetables.


    When they were almost done with dinner, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and said to Evelyn, "It''s Joshua. I have to take this."


    Evelyn nodded.


    "Hey, Joshua!" He stood up from his seat, took out a cigarette and wiggled it. It was his way of telling her he was going out for a smoke.


    Evelyn nodded again.


    After walking out of the room, he lit the cigarette. "Go ahead, I''m listening!"


    "How''s it going? Why didn''t you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    te like ghosts. Besides, we are not going off the property. Who would we scare?"


    She was relieved to hear that and followed him out.


    After they walked on the bridge, Sheffield covered her eyes and said in a mock-urgent voice, "Don''t look!"


    "What? Why?"


    "You''ll find out. Just wait!"


    Evelyn didn''t protest. A few secondster, a loud bang sounded from above. Sheffield finally moved his hands away from her eyes.


    Evelyn opened her eyes and saw a trail of sparks rushing into the sky ahead of her. Golden and red fireworks bloomed in the air, falling like tassels. Half the sky was lit up.


    At this moment, her eyes, her heart and her whole world were full of beautiful fireworks.


    However, to Sheffield''s eyes, heart and world, there was nothing but the lovely Evelyn.


    "Sheffield, look! Fireworks!" She grabbed his hand and pointed to the sky with joy.


    But when she saw the affectionate look in his eyes, she suddenly realized that he had done this. She asked in surprise, "This was all you?"


    Well, if he didn''t arrange it, how could they have seen it the moment they walked out of the room?


    Sheffield kissed her hand. "Like it?"


    Evelyn nodded and answered seriously, "Those are the most beautiful fireworks I''ve ever seen!" She would remember this day forever. No matter what happened in the future, she would never forget the happiness that Sheffield had brought to her today. It was like a dream.

 Chapter 959 The Courage To Elope

    "I''m d that you like it," Sheffield whispered into her ears and circled his arms around her slim waist. He kissed the back of her ears and tightened his arms around her. Evelyn''s happiness was the only thing that mattered to him the most.


    The fireworks brightened up the sky. They varied in their shapes and sizes. Some were like the blooming chrysanthemum, while others seemed as if they were peonies. Several eyes lit up as they gazed at the scenery without blinking.


    Women would raise their heads and express their admiration, pointing fingers at the fireworks.


    Evelyn and Sheffield stood holding hands on the bridge. Their clothes fluttered in the wind. From a distance, it seemed to be beautiful scenery in the snow.


    The fireworks kept blooming in the air for half an hour before they were over. Sheffield gently tugged Evelyn down the bridge by pulling their inteced fingers. The two walked toward the courtyard.


    The snowfall stopped, but the ground was still covered in a white sheet. It wasn''t too cold, though, since they wore warm clothing.


    They came to an empty area when a thought shed in her mind. She cast him a meaningful look before letting go of his hands. Evelyn squatted down and began to write his name on the snow.


    She admired her work, but still, she felt like something was missing. Her brows furrowed for a moment before she looked at the name in the snow again. She smiled and gave a quick nce at Sheffield only to add a heart shape around the name. Sheffield, who was gazing at her with a smile on his face, took his phone out to snap a picture of the scene to forever capture her ancient beauty on his phone.


    Sheffield put his phone away and added Evelyn''s name beside his only to admire the scene after standing up. Their names were close to each other, as were their hearts.


    This moment was so beautiful that Evelyn wanted to freeze it for eternity. She touched the area of her chest where her heart was overflowing with warmth. Evelyn swept an affectionate nce at him and her mouth curved up.


    Sheffield caressed her cheek. "Evelyn," ¡ªhe paused for a moment, staring at her with eyes full of longing¡ª"let me take you away."


    "To where?" She frowned and cast him a confused look.


    Evelyn gazed into his eyes, trying hard to see through his serious face. She wanted to know what he had been feeling, but she failed. That was when Sheffield smiled sweetly at her. "Let me get you out of here, to a ce where no one knows us. I will support and protect you all your life. It will be just us and no one else to break us apart."


    Her heart skipped a beat. If it weren''t for her crazy rational mind, she would have nodded right there. She became desperately tempted as soon as she heard his words.


    If they left this ce and secretly eloped to another city or state, no one would know. They could start ove


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ."


    "It''s nine-thirty in the morning. Breakfast will soon be here. After eating, let''s walk around. There is a beautiful maple forest. Imagine red maple leaves covered with white snow. How beautiful is that!"


    It did sound beautiful, but... Her eyelids felt so heavy that they dropped again. "You are lying. It''s winter. Maple leaves should have all fallen." Maple trees cannot live in a cold ce.


    "It''s true in other ces. But here, you would still see many leaves on the branches."


    "I don''t believe you. You''re lying." Evelyn didn''t want to get up. She could barely keep her eyes open.


    "Liar! Liar! Pants on fire!"


    Sheffield''s grin widened. Evelyn had to control the urge to roll her eyes at him. ''Uh, how childish he is!''


    She pouted and got out of bed. Evelyn kicked him lightly. "If you don''t control yourself next time, I''ll send you to the ck Horse Guild." She couldn''t handle this man in bed.


    ck Horse Guild was a famous entertainment center in Y City. The men there were all super handsome. They got acquainted with rich women.


    She went to the bathroom to brush her teeth. Sheffield tagged along. "Are you sure you''re willing to do that?"


    "Yes, I am. Or I''ll be tortured by you to death!" She didn''t hesitate to give her reply.


    He saw her putting toothbrush into her mouth from the mirror. "If you send me there," ¡ªhe gave her a yful smile¡ª"I''ll have to apany all kinds of rich women every day ande back at night to sleep with you, would you like it?"


    She paused her movements and looked at him from the mirror. "I wouldn''t."


    "There you go!"


    "Then I''ll send you to a monastery to be a monk." Her voice wasn''t clear because of the paste in her mouth.


    Sheffield chuckled at her response. "Then I''ll go to a monasteryter. You won''t be holding me anymore. It will break your heart." He put the toothbrush into his mouth and began to brush his teeth.

 Chapter 960 Pay Respect

    Evelyn rolled her eyes at Sheffield,pletely disregarding what he had just said.


    After breakfast, she was surprised to find that Sheffield had asked someone to send over two outfits for them. Only after they had put on their white down jackets did she realize that they were actually wearing matching outfits.


    They looked almost identical, except for the difference in size.


    Evelyn looked at his white sneakers and then at her own. They were wearing matching shoes too.


    Sheffield tied his shoces and then took out a pair of pink earmuffs; a pink scarf; a pink face mask and a pair of pink gloves from a paper bag, and wrapped Evelyn from head to toe.


    In the end, only Evelyn''s eyes remained uncovered, while Sheffield didn''t even have a scarf or a hat on.


    She checked the bags out of curiosity and found that it was empty. There was nothing inside the bag for him.


    She unwrapped the scarf from around her neck and said, "Here, take this!"


    Sheffield stopped her and insisted, "Please, don''t worry about me. I hardly wear a down jacket. This is enough for me. I''m not cold at all." In fact, with the down jacket on, he felt hot.


    Even without it, the cold was never a problem to him. He was used to it. However, he wanted to keep Evelyn warm.


    When Sheffield''s firmness convinced her, Evelyn put the scarf around her neck and let him lead her out of Phoenix Resort.


    After walking out of the resort, they turned a corner and walked to the path on the right where they had to take a few steps up a slight slope. No wonder he had prepared a pair of sneakers for each of them.


    Evelyn nced at the man to her side and asked, "Have you been here before?"


    "Yes, I came here once with my friends. We camped here for a couple of days. But I discovered this spot first when I was passing by on one of my morning jogs here."


    "Oh!"


    After walking for about ten minutes, Evelyn came across arge area of maple trees. There were at least over a hundred of them¡ªjust as Sheffield had said.


    Even the cold winds of winter couldn''t make the trees shed all of their leaves. Although, there weren''t as many leaves as there would be duringte autumn; there were just enough for now. Clouds of red looked like the blushes of shy maids.


    A gust of wind blew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ect for the emperor. Mr. Tang, would you like to show me the courtesy?" Evelyn carried such an extinguished presence that if she had worn a Royal gown, she would have looked like an empress or a dignified princess from ancient times.


    ''Prostrate three times and kowtow nine times?'' Sheffield thought about it and said, "Let''s say I''m a general in shining armor, who only needs to be on one knee ording to the ceremony." He knelt down on his left knee, left hand on top of his leg and his right hand hanging down. "Little Tang at your service, my princess!"


    Trying not to burst intoughter, Evelyn said, "You called yourself a general just a moment ago, but now you''ve turned into a eunuch. You''re probably the first person in history to be demoted so quickly!"


    Eventually when Evelyn calmed down, she found herself bing childish as she had been with Sheffield for a long time. In fact, she was even participating in role y with him. It felt a bit silly.


    ''A eunuch?'' The smile on his face froze. He got to his feet and walked up to her. "Evelyn, look at me. I don''t look like a eunuch at all."


    She winked at him naughtily, as she walked forward and said, "Really? Then why did you call yourself Little Tang?"


    Evelyn had a good point. Indeed, he was the one who had referred to himself with that name. "Okay, but please, promise me that you won''t tell anyone else about this!" He grasped her hand, pulling her into his arms and whispered into her ear, "Because I only want to be your Little Tang."

 Chapter 961 Wishes

    "Oh, I can''t make any promises! It depends." Evelyn''s smile was as beautiful as a blooming white orchid, instantly warming Sheffield''s heart.


    They continued to walk deeper into the forest and just when Evelyn thought that there was nothing more ahead, a high arched door appeared in front of them. The words "Temple of Dharma" were engraved on it withrge letters.


    ording to Buddhist beliefs, Sangharama Bodhisattva and Skanda Bodhisattva were regarded as the two protectors of Buddhism temples. Sangharama Bodhisattva was the right guardian and Skanda Bodhisattva was the left guardian.


    Evelyn nced at Sheffield and snickered. "Are you really going to be a monk?"


    "Yes, I am disillusioned with love," he said, pretending to be serious. In fact, Sheffield wasn''t even aware that there was a temple so deep inside the woods.


    Evelyn giggled, deeply amused. "You? A monk? You can''t even control your lustful desires."


    Sheffield put his hands together and pretended to look devout. "Oh female benefactor, the truth is, I had been disillusioned with love, up until the moment I met you. You are the only reason I can''t inste myself from the world of love! Amitabha. Form does not differ from emptiness; emptiness does not differ from form. Form itself is emptiness; emptiness itself is form."


    ''Has he finally lost his mind?'' Evelyn wondered. "Seriously? Have you been practicing in secret so that you can speed up the process of bing a monk?"


    "Yes, if you dump me and marry another man one day, I will be a monk. But if youe to regret marrying someone else, you cane here to find me! For you, I will be willing to return to the secr life."


    Evelyn couldn''t take anything of what he had just said with any seriousness. She simplyughed and said, "Mr. Tang, you quoted the Heart Sutra of Buddhism, but do you even understand what it means?"


    "Of course, I do." Sheffield wasn''t happy about being belittled.


    Evelyn couldn''t stopughing, but when she remembered that they were in a sacred ce, she straightened her back and looked at Sheffield in a serious manner. "Tell me, what do those words mean?"


    Sheffield put his hands down and said, "Listen to me carefully! ''Form'' means substance and phenomena, like the things we see,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    s Valentine''s Day every day when you are with your beloved," Debbie retorted.


    Carlos was fuming with anger, but he didn''t dare to talk back to Debbie.


    "We are back!" Speaking of the devil, Sheffield''s voice came from the door.


    Carlos was rendered speechless. ''Son of a gun! I was hoping he''de back muchter so I could tell him off longer!''


    Sheffield and Evelyn started their long day with a lunch at the House of Sound. They didn''t return to the city center until 3 p.m., and then they went to the mall to pick out New Year''s gifts for the Huo family.


    When they appeared in the living room of the house, Sheffield was carrying a lot of bags in his hand. He had prepared a gift for everyone in the family.


    However, Evelyn''s hands weren''t carrying any bags. Instead, her hand was holding Sheffield''s arm, but as soon as they came inside the house, she let go of his hand.


    Debbie approached Sheffield and asked, "Why did you buy so many things?"


    Handing over the gift bags to the housemaid, Sheffield replied to Debbie with a smile, "Aunt Debbie, I haven''t had much chance to visit you, but it''s Lunar New Year''s Eve today, so Evelyn and I picked out some gifts for you, as a token of my respect."


    "Sheffield, I''m just happy that you are here with us. You didn''t have to get us anything. From now on, just think of this ce as your own." Debbie''s words sent Sheffield into a fit of wild excitement, while Carlos snorted angrily.


    "Okay! Thank you, Aunt Debbie!" Sheffield replied instantly.

 Chapter 962 Winning Support

    In the living room, Sheffield handed a brocade box to Miranda and said, "Grandma, this is a rutted quartz bracelet consecrated by an eminent monk. Evelyn and I bought it for you in a temple. We wish you health, fortune and happiness." The bracelet was made of red, green, and yellow rutted quartz beads. Red ones represented happiness and longevity, while green and yellow ones represented fortune. Rutted quartz was regarded as the symbol of happiness, fortune and longevity.


    Miranda''s eyes widened and she broke into a smile so cheerful that it lit up her entire face. The excitement in her eyes was palpable as she put the bracelet on her wrist and reveled in its extravagance. "It''s beautiful. Thank you, Sheffield!"


    "I''m d you like it, Grandma. It isn''t expensive, but it''s the token of my respect for you."


    At this age, Miranda had seen all kinds of things. It was the thought that went behind the gift that was more important than the gift itself. "I really like it!" she said.


    Then, grabbing another gift bag, Sheffield took out an even bigger square brocade box. He handed it to Carlos and respectfully said, "Uncle Carlos, this baro ashtray is for you. Happy New Year! May you be prosperous and healthy forever!"


    Although Carlos had long reduced his smoking habits, he would still indulge in a cigarette or two on some asions. As such, an ashtray was a thoughtful gift for him.


    "Humph!" Carlos looked away, crossing his arms over his chest and continued, "You think you can fool me with a cheap ashtray?"


    Sheffield knew it wouldn''t be easy to deal with Carlos. With a mysterious smile, he opened the brocade box and produced a special-shaped baro ashtray, dark purple in color with a tinge of blue.


    Instantly, the ashtray caught Carlos'' attention. After he had been staring at the ashtray for a long time, he raised an eyebrow at the young man, who was even calmer than him, and said, "Are you telling me that this ashtray is made out of azure mud?"


    It was said that amongst all the different types of arenaceous mud, azure mud was the most sought after.


    It was considered to be one of the most expensive and rarest materials in the whole world.


    ncing shortly at the ashtray in the box, Sheffield nodded. "Yes."


    "Azure mud was produced in the middle stage of the Qing Dynasty, no one has seen it since then. Do you take me for a fool?" Carlos couldn''t take his eyes off the ashtray while he spoke.


    Sheffield''s lips broke into a smirk and he said, "Uncle Carlos, how can you be so sure th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ld stood up as well.


    Evelyn wanted to grab Sheffield''s hand, but she didn''t have the courage to do it in front of Carlos. She grabbed Sheffield''s sleeve instead and whispered, "Where are you going?"


    Hearing her worried voice, Matthew turned around and asked, "Evelyn, are you afraid that I will eat him up?" His voice had a rare yful tone.


    Feeling embarrassed, Evelyn blushed and rolled her eyes at him.


    With a smile on his face, Sheffield patted on the back of her hand tofort her. "You stay here and keep Grandmapany. I''ll be back soon."


    Evelyn nodded, reluctantly letting go of his sleeve.


    Soon, the two men, one dressed in ck and the other in white, went upstairs.


    Matthew stopped in front of the study and said, "Inside!"


    Knowing what he had meant, Sheffield opened the door and stepped into the study first.


    After leaving him in the study, Matthew went back to his room to fetch hisptop.


    The study was full of trophies and awards for achievements in business; phnthropy and education. Therefore, Sheffield assumed that this was Carlos'' study.


    There must have been at least a hundred awards in that room. As an entrepreneur, the man was indeed outstanding.


    When Matthew came into the room, he noticed Sheffield pensively staring at the family portrait on the wall.


    Unlike the one at Evelyn''s apartment, there were two elderly members in this photo.


    Matthew was a taciturn man, and thus, Sheffield didn''t ask him who they were. However, since they looked much older, Sheffield assumed that one of them might have been Evelyn''s great-grandmother. Noticing the old man standing next to Miranda, he assumed that he was Evelyn''s grandfather.

 Chapter 963 You Are My Buddy Now

    Evelyn was a teenager in the photo. And Matthew was short; he was not even ten years old.


    Matthew turned on hisptop and raised his head, casting Sheffield an indifferent nce. "You seem to be very interested in my family, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do!" Sheffield walked to the desk and gazed at Matthew without blinking. "After all, we will be family in the future."


    Matthew''s face turned dark after he heard those words, and he snorted. "Don''t you think too highly of yourself? Don''t forget that my sister will be engaged to Calvert after the New Year." He didn''t know where Sheffield''s confidence came from.


    Sheffield didn''t seem to get angry at his words. "So what? Even if she marries him, it won''t be her will. She won''t be happy with this marriage. They will divorce each other sooner orter." ''She will divorce him and thene back to me. Evelyn is always mine.'' Even though the thought about Evelyn marrying someone else was hurtful to him, at least he would be able to get her back in the end.


    In Sheffield''s eyes, no matter how many times Evelyn got engaged or got married to others, as long as he wasn''t the one she would be with, it wouldn''tst long.


    Matthew cast a disdainful nce at the man. "Are you so sure that my sister loves you?"


    "Of course!" Sheffield sat at the desk. "We are truly in love with each other. By the way, if you have time, please give your father some pillow talk, will you? Calvert is really a bad guy. He is not good enough for your sister. Even if your father doesn''t like me, he should find a good man for Eve."


    ''Pillow talk? Does he think I''m a woman?'' A flush of anger shed on Matthew''s face at the thought. With a grim face, he pushed theptop towards Sheffield. "It''s the defense system of ZL Group. If you can crack it today, you can still celebrate the New Year with my family next year. If you fail..." He didn''t finish the sentence because he knew Sheffield was smart enough to understand.


    How could Sheffield not fulfill Matthew''s expectations? He was well aware of thetter''s feelings, but he had to hide his identity as Star Anise. He feigned fear and sat back, pointing at theptop screen. "It''s the defense system of ZL Group! Everyone knows that it was designed by Star Anise. Do you think I''m his match?"


    Matthew had an indifferent expression when he gazed at Sheffield. "You know about Star Anise?"


    "Of course I do." Sheffield purposefully made his voice sound like he was excited to talk about Star Anise. "After all, he is a celebrity in the world of hackers and honkers!" Sheffield turned his head to Matthew''sptop and started working.


    ing his arm. He sighed, but he did not move his arm. "Actually, I''m also a neat freak like you. So you can rest assured that I''m clean. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Eve or smell me. By the way, I had sprayed Eve''s perfume over me today. I also have men''s perfume. But you know, your sister and I didn''t go homest night, so I didn''t bring it with me."


    Sheffield and Evelyn bought two bottles of perfume for couples. When she was using her perfume in the car earlier today, he approached her and kissed her on the cheek.


    That was how her perfume was sprayed on his body.


    His indifference made Matthew''s facepletely darken. "Sheffield Tang!"


    Sheffield''s amusement reached the seventh cloud at Matthew''s reaction. "Are you angry?" He slowly withdrew his arm from his shoulder. "All right. All right. I''ll get the dust off you." He patted Matthew''s shoulder and brushed off the imaginary dust.


    Matthew was so pissed off that he really wanted to throw one punch after another at Sheffield. No one had been able to stand so close to him, what to speak of putting a hand on his shoulder. Even his two best friends wouldn''t dare to do this to him. Sheffield was the only one who had done this.


    When they went downstairs, Matthew was still in a bad mood. To the onlookers, it looked like he had just eaten something bitter that made his face red in anger. But when they turned toward Sheffield, they were surprised to find him chuckling. If both men weren''t straight, the onlookers would have guessed that Sheffield took advantage of Matthew.


    Carlos wasn''t any different. He looked at the twisted expression on Matthew''s face. "What''s wrong with you? He didn''t take advantage of you, did he?"


    Thedies around them burst outughing.

 Chapter 964 Star Anises Disciple

    Matthew was bewildered by Carlos'' question, his face even darker.


    Sheffield, however, was frightened. He didn''t think Carlos was joking. To prevent any further misunderstandings, he stopped smiling and said seriously, "No, Uncle Carlos. You misunderstood us. I''m not gay. Now Matthew is a good-looking guy, but I prefer girls, like the lovely Evelyn."


    Carlos cast a scornful nce at his son andmented, "At least you have good taste. Evelyn is much more skilled, much better-looking than Matthew."


    Matthew was used to beingpared unfavorably to his siblings. He snapped, "Yeah. She''s better than me, and I''m better than you."


    Carlos'' eyebrows furrowed. "Ask Sheffield. He''ll tell you who is more handsome: you, or me."


    ''How do I choose? Whoever I don''t pick will be mad at me.'' Sheffield swallowed his saliva nervously. That wasn''t an easy question to answer.


    "At least I''m not a big baby like you!" For the past couple years, Matthew saw that his dad was bing more and more childlike. He lost his temper easily, throwing a tantrum when he didn''t get his way. He often did things that werepletely out of character for him.


    Sheffield preferred to keep his mouth shut. It was a terrible battle, this conflict between father and son. And he preferred not to get hit by a stray metaphorical bullet.


    Matthew continued, "You''re always pretending you''re better than me. But if you''re so good, why didn''t you know that thepany''s security system has been hacked?"


    "What?" Carlos was taken aback. "Who did it? Was it you?"


    "No. That guy." Matthew pointed to Sheffield, who was peeling nuts for Evelyn.


    "Is he..." ''Star Anise?''


    Before Carlos could say the name, Matthew interrupted him. "Star Anise? No. He''s the hacker''s disciple, Eleven."


    Carlos looked at Sheffield with suspicion.


    The smiling doctor yed dumb. "No, I didn''t break into it at all. I just found some loopholes that my master taught me. Don''t worry, your security is still airtight."


    Evelyn overheard their conversation. She asked timidly, "Are you really...Star Anise''s disciple?"


    Instead of admitting it or denying it, he just told her, "Some other time. But not now." If he got a chance, he would


    n fly back to America. He already had a tight schedule.


    "Remember we''re going to visit Uncle Wesley on the third day of the Spring Festival. The elders, too, because it''s the right thing to do." Since Wesley and his family lived in A Country, the two families didn''t have many chances to meet, except special days like the Spring Festival.


    "Makes sense." It had be a habit for those two families. Either the Huo family would fly out to visit, or the Li family woulde to Y City on the third day of the Spring Festival. Matthew also knew that they had to visit Carlos'' old friends during the Spring Festival, so he''d already factored this into his ns.


    Miranda and Debbie were chatting in the living room. With a broad smile, Miranda said, "Have you noticed the look in Sheffield''s eyes? He hardly took his eyes off Evelyn. I think he really likes the girl."


    "Of course I noticed it. Evelyn was the same way. Although she didn''t speak much, she''s almost a different person around him." Evelyn was no longer a cold and distant CEO when Sheffield was near. She looked more feminine, and less sure of herself.


    Like a wife being well protected by her husband. Yes! Debbie was sure Evelyn looked like a spoiled wife in front of Sheffield.


    "Then what is Carlos doing? He knows Evelyn and Sheffield like each other. Why is he still forcing her to get engaged to Calvert?" Miranda had never taken an interest in family affairs before. Carlos handled everything.

 Chapter 965 Someone Like You

    But when they were talking about the marriage of her eldest granddaughter, Miranda wanted to know everything.


    Debbie told Miranda all that she knew. "Carlos was angry with Sheffield because he got her pregnant. I got it. I was pissed too. My daughter is one of the elite, but he almost killed her. How could I not be angry? And if it weren''t for Matthew bringing it up with Sheffield, we would have never known Sheffield was clueless about the whole thing. Evelyn never said a word to him about it. There we were, hating a man for something he hadn''t known he''d done. The reason why Carlos agreed to let Evelyn marry Calvert was the media. They''d been linked, thanks to the paparazzi. It was really Sheffield in those pics, but Calvert agreed to pretend to be the man in the pictures, as long as Evelyn could marry him. That was okay by Carlos. He hated Sheffield, anyway." Carlos was always a man of his word.


    "You''re kidding!" Miranda interjected.


    "No lie. He made a promise to Calvert, just so he could be rid of Sheffield. He figured once Sheffield knew she was engaged, he''d back off."


    Carlos didn''t like Sheffield at all, to begin with. However, after getting to know him, he changed his opinion of him.


    Actually, Carlos had enough status and power to make all this go away. But it would reflect badly on the family if Carlos went back on his word, because they were public figures. So were the Jis.


    Plus, when Sheffield''s patient died, Evelyn had asked Carlos for help and promised him that she''d get engaged to Calvert. Even now, Evelyn still believed that the reason Sheffield was able to turn the tables so quickly was that Carlos had his back.


    What she didn''t know was that before Carlos could do anything, Sheffield had already gotten himself out of hot water.


    Father and daughter always kept their promises. So Evelyn had to get engaged to Calvert, and there wasn''t anything she could do about it.


    Miranda thought for a while and replied firmly, "Carlos won''t let this happen."


    He wouldn''t let this injustice stand. He just needed time to figure out a way out of this. Miranda hoped that Sheffield wouldn''t give up Evelyn and could wait for her.


    And Debbie knew that Calvert was an outstanding guy, but he couldn''t hold a candle to Sheffield.


    When E


    ut Terilynn. He was the one that told her.


    Among the three kids of the Huo family, Matthew worried the elders the least. They wondered what kind of girl Matthew would marry.


    "Huh. Well, that''s for the best." Carlos believed Terilynn''s rtionship would be less troublesome than Evelyn''s.


    The kids didn''t know the three elders were talking about them. Terilynn was upstairs, blissfully ignorant of what was going on a floor below her. She sent a message to Joshua. "What''s your New Year wish?"


    Joshua replied very quickly, "I want a girlfriend."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Terilynn giggled. "That''s an easy one. But I think Mr. Fan has to have a girl in mind to make that wishe true. I don''t believe it."


    "Maybe I do."


    "What kind of girl do you like?"


    Joshua stood in front of the window of a hotel. Behind him, his friends were eating and drinking at a table. He replied, "Someone full of life, bright, happy, someone who has a warm heart..."


    And then he added a few words silently, in his heart¡ª"Someone like you."


    "What about looks? Or is that important? I know a lot of girls that would love a boyfriend. Would you like me to introduce you?"


    "Well, young and hot, of course. That goes without saying. But... I prefer girls with dimples."


    ''Dimples?'' Terilynn couldn''t help but touch her face. Then she put down her phone and ran to the dresser. She smirked to herself in the mirror, and two shallow dimples appeared on her face. ''Well, that''s one down, '' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 966 Evelyn Tang

    Terilynn touched one of her cheeks.


    She swept her eyes at the phone. Her heart thudded against her chest when she was typing a reply to Joshua. "Then I''ll keep this in mind."


    Terilynn had to wait ten minutes for the notification. When a message popped up, her eyes lit up seeing Joshua had sent her a voice message. "Terilynn, do you have time now? I just finished dinner with my friends and saw someone setting off fireworks. It''s very lively here. Would you like to join us?"


    ''Fireworks?'' She repeated the word in her heart.


    They could only be set off in a designated area in recent years, so Terilynn rarely saw fireworks. When Joshua suggested enjoying them together, her heart was moved. But... "I don''t know if my father will agree to let me out."


    In an instant, another voice message appeared. "Ask your mom for this!"


    Her eyes lit up, and sheughed at herself. Why didn''t she think of that? Her mother would agree! She jumped out of bed in a hurry, and she was nearly at the door when a thought shed in her mind, making her frown. How should she go there? She didn''t have her driving license with her.


    With a gloomy face, Terilynn sat back on her bed and started typing. "Well, forget it. I left my driving license at college."


    "Don''t worry about that. Since I didn''t drink, I can pick you up. Wait for me at the gate of your manor." A voice message came that raised her hopes again, and a wide grin spread across her face.


    Her eyes were brightened again. "Great!" Terilynn stood up and sat before her dressing table, carefully observing her face. She took out her cosmetics and put on light make-up. With her flexible fingers, she used a thinyer of an orange lip gloss.


    She walked over to the closet and picked a brand-new pink overcoat. Her eyes swept on a white scarf and wrapped it around her neck after a moment of hesitation.


    Terilynn hung a small purse around her shoulders and hurried downstairs with her mobile phone in hand.


    At first, she thought she could easily deal with it, but when her eyes slipped on the elders sitting in the living room, her movements slowed. No matter what, she didn''t want Carlos to notice her. She lowered her head and headed toward the door. But how could Carlos not notice the small movements of his daughter? He narrowed his eyes at the girl dressed in a new coat and frowned. "Where do you think you are going? It''s alreadyte."


    Terilynn pressed her lips in a thin line. Now she was done, and her father wouldn''t give her a chance. She cast a nce full of expectations toward Miranda and Debbie. "Grandma, Mom, my friend invited me. Do


    iend''s hand. She smiled at Evelyn and turned toward Sheffield. "Are you here to watch a movie?" A momentary nce of Gillian was swept at Evelyn. "Sheffield, who is this?"


    Sheffield tightened his grip on Evelyn''s hand and pulled her into his arms. "This is my wife, Mrs. Tang." He turned to look at Evelyn and his eyes softened. "Honey, this is my old ssmate, Gillian Chi."


    Evelyn had a strong aura around her that made her look unapproachable and dignified. Her light tan overcoat and a pair of ck high boots made her look even more elegant.


    She nodded with a smile on her face. "Nice to meet you, Miss Chi."


    Gillian narrowed her eyes at Evelyn. As a person who was always pursuing brand products, Gillian could tell at a nce that the price of Evelyn''s outfit was enough for her to buy several sets of her own.


    She wondered if Sheffield had bought these clothes for Evelyn.


    Her gaze was fixed on Evelyn. The longer Gillian noticed how beautiful Evelyn looked with her figure and skin tone, the more Gillian became jealous.


    She had a habit of looking down upon people. Gillian would think everyone in front of her was inferior to her. In that case, few people had the capability to make her jealous to this extent.


    Initially, she was confident that she could beat Sheffield''s girlfriend before meeting Evelyn face-to-face. But now, the situation was worse than what she had imagined. For the first time in a longer while, Gillian felt inferior.


    "Nice to meet you too." Gillian forced a smile and turned toward Sheffield. "Why don''t you tell us your girlfriend''s name? Maybe we can be friends since we live in the same city."


    Sheffield smiled as well. "No problem. Let me start over. This is my wife, Evelyn Tang."

 Chapter 967 Ruin My Face

    ''Evelyn¡­Tang?'' Evelyn turned to look at Sheffield, who was still smiling.


    Gillian nodded her head and said, "Oh, you two have the same surname. What a coincidence."


    "No," Sheffield exined. "Her original surname is not Tang. She uses mine. So, she is Evelyn Tang now."


    Gillian realized what was going on. She had never known that Sheffield could be this sweet and so romantic.


    She mumbled with a stiff smile, "But you''re not married yet, right? Why is she already using your surname?"


    "Does it matter? We will get married sooner orter, and she will eventually be taking my surname." Sheffield kissed the dumbfounded Evelyn in front of the other two women.


    She said that name in her head again and again. Evelyn Tang¡ªshe didn''t hate it at all.


    Gillian managed to calm down and changed the subject. "Have you finished watching the movie?"


    "Not yet. We have another half an hour left," Sheffield replied.


    "Ours doesn''t start for an hour. There is a nice coffee house downstairs. Would you like to join us?" Gillian invited them, hoping to know more about the woman in Sheffield''s arm.


    He didn''t think Evelyn would want to hang with Gillian. So, he refused right away. "Thank you, but we have other ns. We were just heading downstairs to get her some skin-care products."


    "Yeah? I know a lot about beauty products. Miss Tang, what kind of product are you looking for?" Gillian pretended to be interested.


    Evelyn shed a smile. Sheffield''s ex-girlfriend sounded way too enthusiastic. However, she still answered politely, "I need some facial cream." Among her skin-care products, Evelyn always ran out of facial cream the most quickly. She didn''t like to keep a spare bottle and the one she was using was about to run out. Since they had time and there was a mall downstairs, she had earlier decided to buy a new bottle.


    "Just so you know, your skin looks good, but women should start fighting against wrinkles at our age. I rmend the G brand''s anti-wrinkle cream or the ZR Caviar," Gillian said, purposefully mentioning the extremely expensive brands, which few women could afford.


    Evelyn declined courteously, "Thank you, but I don''t use those."


    Gillian smirked inside. She figured that those must be too expensive for E


    s nothingpared to the likes of Evelyn Huo.


    Their standards and quality of living were very different. It was only natural that they didn''t have much inmon.


    Evelyn calmed down a little. "If that''s the kind of girls you hung out with back in college, I seriously doubt your judgment."


    Sheffield led her out of the elevator with augh. "But I didn''t date her for long, and then I met you. Don''t you think my taste has improved tremendously?"


    His ttery sessfully dissipated her anger. "Yes, it has," she replied with a smirk.


    They went to the store and bought her a facial cream and an eye cream. Sheffield paid the bill. Evelyn had refused at first since the bill was over two hundred grand, and he needed all his money for the research. But Sheffield had insisted.


    He held the bag of skin-care products in one hand and held her hand with the other as they walked back to the cinema.


    As soon as they left the counter, Gillian went into the shop. Looking at the products around her, she asked casually, "Which one of these did that couple buy?"


    "Oh, thedy bought the facial cream and eye cream from the Legend series. The facial cream contains ingredients such as ginseng, pilose antler, snow lotus, China cordyceps, and so on. It is the best-seller and also the most expensive one in our store. Would you like to try it too?" The saleswoman noticed that the new customer was wearing designer clothes as well. So, she warmly took out the sample product to rmend it to her.

 Chapter 968 The Patient

    Gillian pointed her fingers at the skin-care products and raised her head to gaze at the saleswoman. "How much is one set?"


    "Oh, this series has liquid essence, facial cream, eye cream, and facial mask. The general price is eight hundred and eighty thousand. If you buy it today, we can also give you a ten-thousand-worth certificate of Shining International za with no strings."


    ''Eight hundred and eighty thousand?'' Gillian''s eyes widened at that. Her heart trembled after hearing the price. The most expensive set of skin-care products she had ever used was only about 200, 000 dors, but this set was worth more than 800 thousand. Was it gold?


    Gillian closed her eyes, and Evelyn''s face popped up in her mind. Her fair skin was probably the result of this particr product. She eyed the material for a long time and hardened her heart. She must get this one if she wanted to walk in front of Evelyn with confidence. "Pack one for me."


    "Okay, ma''am, please give me an address." The saleswoman took out her pen and notepad. "Our staff will deliver it to your home tomorrow."


    At first, Gillian intended to leave her home address, but an idea shed through her mind. If she happened to get the costly skin-care products in front of her colleagues, they would be jealous of her for sure. Her eyes brightened at the thought. "Gillian Chi, the manager of the finance department of ZL Group." How could she not brag about such an expensive set of skin-care products? She took a picture and shared it on WeChat Moments.


    ZL Group was well-known in Y City, and its office building had be andmark for everyone.


    The saleswoman nced at Gillian with sparkling eyes. "Wow, so, you''re a manager of ZL Group. But you look so young. You''re awesome!"


    Gillian flipped her long hair near her ear and smiled in feigned modesty. "I''m ttered. I''m ready to pay."


    "Okay, please wait for a moment, Miss Chi."


    After paying the bill and leaving the address, Gillian went back to the cinema alone.


    She looked at her watch. Sheffield and Evelyn must be inside the cinema already. That was when her eyes swept on her friend, who had been waiting for her. She walked over and began telling her friend how expensive those beauty products were.


    Sheffield had originally wanted to take Evelyn to the theater but eventually failed. Just when the ticket taker was about to take their tickets, he got a phone call from the hospical. "Dr. Tang, we''ve got a new patient, male, 45 years


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t they wouldn''t be able to excrete extra water. It would cause swelling and might lead to heart failure.


    Apart from the pain, the patients had to have CRRT at the nearest hospital every two days. In the end, they wouldn''t be able to take part in any activities that would take more than a day. It was so sad.


    Sheffield took Evelyn to his office after reaching the hospital, and changed his clothes.


    It was New Year''s Eve, but when they arrived at the inpatient department, Sheffield found that the hospital was full. Hospital beds had been arranged in the corridor too. The patients were watching the Spring Festival G on TV.


    A few patients were lying on the bed alone, without anyone to apany them.


    Evelyn nced around and found an empty bench. She turned toward Sheffield. "I''ll wait for you here."


    Sheffield looked at the bench behind Evelyn and nodded. "Okay."


    Evelyn was about to sit on the bench in the corridor, when another doctor called Sheffield. "Dr. Tang, good! You''re here! The family of the patient is right at the door. Pleasee and have a look."


    Sheffield had just taken a few steps when a sharp female voice echoed in the corridor. "You are Dr. Tang? What the hell is wrong with your hospital? You doctors told us hypertension is deadly and prescribed medicine and infusion. Do you think we are made of money? You blood-sucking assholes!"


    Evelyn frowned at the voice, and her face turned gloomy.


    Sheffield exined to the woman patiently, "Your husband''s high blood pressure has surpassed 190, which means he is at risk. If he doesn''t get the treatment, the consequences will be exactly as Dr. Wang said."

 Chapter 969 The Treatment

    The woman widened her eyes in shock and asked in disbelief, "Where did they find you? Little young for a doctor, aren''t you? I think you''re pulling my leg."


    While checking the patient''s medical records, Sheffield took out his I.D. badge from his pocket, and showed it to her, holding it at eye level so she could see it.


    If he weren''t a doctor, why would he give a damn about her business?


    There it was, as in as day: Dr. Sheffield Tang, Nephrologist, Y City First General Hospital.


    From his title, many people would know that Sheffield was the top kidney transnt surgeon. But today, he was facing an ignorant woman. "So you''re a doctor. They made a big deal about you and made me wait for you to get here. I thought you were the president of the hospital! I want to see the director of your department! Find me someone who can tell me what''s going on!"


    At this moment, a woman''s voice came from the hall. "So, you know he''s a doctor, right?"


    Everyone turned to look. A lovely, elegantdy walked into the room. When the woman haranguing Sheffield heard Evelyn''s voice, her face stiffened. She opened her mouth but didn''t say a word. The others wondered if she was biting her tongue.


    Evelyn walked towards the woman and stared into her eyes. "Doctors save people''s lives. I think people should have more respect for doctors, don''t you? They''re much better than the idle,zy people who live off their parents. If you were dying and wanted to live, you would rely on the doctor''s medical skills to save your life."


    The woman knew what she meant more than anyone else. She knew Evelyn was referring to her son, but she had been put in her ce and remained silent.


    The doctors and nurses all looked at Evelyn with admiration!


    Sheffield felt warmth spreading in his chest. For the first time, he knew the feeling of someone he loved having his back. He chuckled and said to Evelyn in a low voice, "Honey, it''s okay. She''s just upset." This woman was hardly the worst person he had to deal with.


    Evelyn cast a reproachful nce at him. ''How can he be such a pushover?''


    Sheffield wanted to mollify her. But he had more important things to do now, so he had to give up. "They''ll need both dialysis and hemofiltration. Put the patient on oxygen and get the continuous venovenous hemodiafiltration machine ready. I''m going to check o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    therapy were several times higher than for bog-standard dialysis. The cost for dialysis was several hundred dors each time, but it might cost several grand or even tens of thousands for CRRT.


    Sheffield nced at Nova Yu, who was obviously embarrassed. "The patient is in a bad way. CRRT is highly advisable. We''ll try it for 24 hours and see how it goes. If he gets better after that, he can be moved for ordinary dialysis."


    "And if he doesn''t get better after 24 hours?" Nova Yu asked.


    "As near as I can tell, he needs two days of CRRT at most. After that, he can go downstairs and resume ordinary dialysis. We might be able to get him back home fairly quick if everything goes well. It''s costly, but effective. Your husband''s condition is pretty serious now and ordinary dialysis might not help. But it''s your choice."


    "I think ordinary dialysis is best. CRRT is too expensive!" The older woman had asked about the CRRT price tag. They charged by the hour. Evander Zhao needed to be on it at least 24 hours. She just didn''t want to spend that kind of money on her husband. What was more, she believed that the doctors were exaggerating. That they were making up diseases to con her into spending more money.


    Sheffield threw up his hands. "Then, fine. Put the patient on dialysis. Ready him to be moved, please." Just as Sheffield was about to arrange everything, Evelyn came over and said to him, "Wait a minute!"


    The ward went quiet. The doctors and nurses who had recognized Evelyn looked at each other in shock, wondering why she was in the hospital.

 Chapter 970 Domineering CEO

    Evander was thrilled to see Evelyn. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t. He tried to express his feelings with his hands, waving them around, and forming them into letters. Evelyn could see the joy in his face.


    Evelyn stood at the end of the bed, smiling at Evander, and then she turned to Sheffield. "Get him on CRRT. You and I both know he needs it. And put him on the waiting list for a new kidney. When he gets better, he can change to ordinary dialysis."


    "You''re right," Sheffield replied after a pause. He turned and asked a nurse to get a room ready for CRRT.


    Nova was so anxious that she grabbed the nurse by the arm. She yelled, "Oh, no! We don''t want CRRT. It''s too expensive. We don''t have the money for that! Don''t listen to her!"


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at her and told Tayson, "Go to the registrar and tell them to put it all on my tab."


    Hearing this, Nova shut up. She knew Evelyn was rich. Feeling embarrassed, she walked back into the room and remained silent.


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Tayson left to do as he was told.


    Sheffield led the doctors and nurses out of the ward. Before he left, he told Evelyn quietly, "I''ll be in my office. I need to finish up some paperwork and write a prescription."


    Evelyn nodded.


    Now there were only three people left in the ward, and the ce was much quieter. Evelyn walked up to Evander and looked at the middle-aged man. The excessive water umtion swelled his limbs and caused other problems. "Uncle Evander, why didn''t you tell your family you were sick?" she sighed, feeling sorry for the man.


    Evander shook his head with a smile. Evelyn didn''t know what he wanted to say. He made unintelligible sounds, asionally grabbing Evelyn''s hand and gesturing. After a long while, he finally realized that he couldn''t speak. So he took out his phone and typed on it. "Don''t spend any more money on me, kiddo. I''m really sick. I''m used to it."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Listen to the doctors, Uncle Evander. Take care of yourself and you should live past eighty."


    Evander typed again. "Why aren''t you home celebrating the New Year?"


    "My friend is a doctor. I came here with him. Ande to


    st have thought the readers were idiots.


    However, on hearing what she said, Sheffield replied in a more serious tone, "It''s true. I heard about it. It happened to one of the pregnant women in our hospital. She was a star. She was the talk of the hospital for a while." Although he was not an obstetrician, he had contact with gynecologists and obstetricians asionally. So from time to time, he heard the strangest things.


    Evelyn was at a loss for words. "Okay! I''m ignorant!" So the writer was urate after all.


    "No. I wouldn''t have believed it either if I hadn''te across it before!" Then Sheffield started the engine, and they left the hospital together.


    "Yes, it''s super rare."


    "Now, about Evander... Who is he?"


    "He used to work for my family." Evelyn began to tell him about Evander.


    He used to clean the Huo family manor. He was a pitiful man. Since he was a child, he had been mute, and was somewhat silly.


    Normally, the Huos would never hire someone like him. But he gained Carlos'' gratitude.


    One day when Terilynn was in primary school, she snuck out of her school to buy snacks during recess. When she crossed the street, she encountered a kidnapper hired by a rivalpany. They wanted to get back at Carlos and were going to hurt her.


    At that time, Evander was working as a street sweeper. Seeing the man take out a dagger intending to stab Terilynn, he raised the broom and hit the kidnapper''s wrist¡ªhard.

 Chapter 971 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Pain shot through the kidnapper''s body, and he let out a loud shrill. His grip against the dagger loosened, and it fell on the ground.


    A sudden jerk made its way to Terilynn''s spine, and she made a sharp turn. That was when she realized that someone had been following her. When she saw the dagger on the ground, her body trembled like a dried leaf. The snacks she was holding fell on the ground.


    How could the kidnapper let her go so easily? His vicious re cast on Evander. He picked up the dagger and was ready to stab Terilynn again.


    Evander shouted unintelligibly, trying to attract the attention of others, but there were not many people on the street, and the few around didn''t dare to interfere. He had to pick up the broom and swung it at the kidnapper''s head again.


    Terilynn took a few steps back when the broom shed like a shadow, and it hit the kidnapper''s head. Blood spurted out from his head.


    She took the chance to run and pulled out her phone to call her bodyguard.


    Fortunately, she was near her school. It wouldn''t take long before the bodyguard arrived.


    The kidnapper pressed his free hand against his small wound in the head and red fiercely at Evander. If it weren''t for that man, the kidnapper could have approached that girl without hindrance. The me of anger rose in his heart at the thought, and he rushed at Evander with his knife. Thetter stared at the knife with horrified eyes and dodged the attack.


    When he had been busy in shrinking back, the kidnapper swung his hand another time that Evander couldn''t dodge. A small cut opened in his arm, and blood flooded out.


    Terilynn hung up the phone and turned back only to be shocked by the scene. The kidnapper was attacking Evander. She rushed back and picked up the broom, swinging it at the man. The kidnapper tightened his grip against the knife and rushed at Terilynn, ignoring the injured Evander.


    Before the kidnapper could attack Terilynn, the bodyguard rushed over and subdued the gangster, taking him to the police station.


    Out of gratitude, Carlos hired Evander as a cleaner in the manor. Even though the manor was a little far from Evander''s home, he was ready to travel, unwilling to live in the quarters of the Huo family''s servants. Carlos was generous enough to arrange a driver to pick him up every day.


    His sry used to be only two or three grand a month, but Carlos paid him three times as much.


    Later, the Huo family learned that Evander was very poor and a l


    ld, he would try to get along well with him for Evelyn''s sake. As long as Sheffield didn''t do anything to hurt Evelyn, Matthew would just leave him alone.


    When he walked out of the manor, Sheffield was leaning against the car and smoking. He opened the door of the passenger seat for Matthew with the cigarette dangling at the corner of his mouth. "Come here, Matthew. Sit in the passenger seat as your sister does."


    Matthew took a nce at him and got in.


    Sheffield put out the cigarette and was about to get in the car when he looked up and happened to find a familiar woman on the balcony. The corners of his lips quirked up at that. He raised his hand to wave at her, and also blew her a kiss.


    In the dark, Evelyn could only vaguely see him raising his hand, but she failed to see the kiss.


    Sheffield smiled at her and ignited the car.


    On the way, Matthew asked while ying with his phone, "Did you change the bed in your guest room?"


    "Of course. And I bought you a costly one since you''re Evelyn''s brother. Remember to pay me back." Sheffield was a neat freak himself. He knew exactly what Matthew would be worried about if he was to spend the night in his apartment.


    So, that evening, after he took Evelyn out of the Huo family manor, he had told someone to change the bed in his guest room.


    "Taking money for just a bed? You don''t sound sincere enough to let me stay at your ce." Matthew''s voice was indifferent and cold. To make himself look even more aloof, he stuck his head on his phone while speaking.


    "If you were not my buddy, I wouldn''t even let you enter my apartment!"


    "Don''t tter yourself," Matthew taunted.

 Chapter 972 Thirty-two Stabs

    Sheffield snickered. Understandably, Matthew still didn''t think of him as a friend. But he wasn''t about to give up. He said, "You and I will be buddies sooner orter, just as your sister will be my wife sooner than you think."


    Matthew ignored him this time.


    A few momentster, Sheffield added with a grin, "Since you''re in my car now, be prepared to be killed." It was fortunate that Evelyn wasn''t with them.


    With his fingers still busy on his phone screen, Matthew snapped, "Why do you get yourself into so much trouble?"


    Sheffield sighed. It was not like he was inviting trouble either. "Are your bodyguards around?"


    "No. Don''t you know kung fu?" What Matthew meant was, ''Since you''re here, why do I need a bodyguard?''


    Sheffield didn''t know if he was moved or amused by Matthew''s level of trust in him. He said, "There are four cars following us. Assuming that there are five people in a car, we have twenty people on our tail right now. How about we each handle ten? Sound fair?"


    "This is not my business. You can take them all out yourself," Matthew refused in a cold tone.


    Sheffield sighed. "Why the hell are these people after you anyway? Instead of being out in the street trying to kill people, they should be at their own homes, celebrating the Spring Festival. Such a waste of holidays, being out here, trying to kill the likes of you."


    "Ouch," Sheffield scoffed. At the same time, the cars behind them picked up speed.


    He warned Matthew, "Sit tight." He stepped on the gas and the car sped ahead like an arrow leaving the string.


    Sheffield soon ditched the other cars. As he was about to enter the T-junction, a car rushed towards them from the right side. Sheffield immediately stepped on the brake to slow down.


    He thought that the car would go straight past them, but he was wrong. Their cars were about to collide into each other, but the other car had no intention of slowing down.


    By now, Sheffield figured that this car had something to do with the people who were following him.


    He couldn''t make a sudden turn at this point; there were chances that the car might turn over. But if he didn''t do something, they would crash into the other car.


    A collision at


    ier too. If they continued to smash it, his car would be totally ruined.


    Just as Sheffield sighed thinking about the repair costs, the men rushed towards him, brandishing their weapons. Sheffield grabbed the man in the front by his wrist and pulled him in. At the same time, he kicked the other man who was charging at him. While the first man was still confused as to what was going on, Sheffield pressed his lit cigarette on the back of his hand mercilessly. "Arrgh!" the man screamed. The cry sounded like that of a pig being ughtered.


    Sheffield scratched his ears. "Shut the hell up! What kind of fucking sound is that?"


    The fight had officially begun. Sheffield Tang versus twenty goons. Luckily, the men were pretty weak. He could easily deal with several of them at the same time.


    He seized his chance and jumped onto the hood of his car. He sat therezily, took out his scalpel and pointed it at the group. "You know... I''m a doctor¡ªa surgeon, and a good one at that. I''ll fucking stab you all, thirty-two times, one by one. And mind you, I can make it all look like minor injuries."


    Some of the men were intimidated and moved a step backward.


    "Did you hear the news about the person who was stabbed thirty-two times? The court judged that they were only minor injuries. The man who did that was my apprentice." He smirked at the shocked men. "Are you sure you want to continue this fight? I''ll be more than happy to show you how my apprentice did it."

 Chapter 973 Go Ask The King Of Hell

    Many people in Y City had heard about the stabbing Sheffield was talking about.


    But, his apprentice did it? Bullshit! Sheffield was a busy guy. He had no time to recruit an apprentice, let alone train one. But the goons didn''t know that.


    It didn''t take longer than a heartbeat for the goons to lose their bravado and run off in fear.


    A hint of mockery shed in Sheffield''s eyes. ''Idiots! Run home to mama!''


    He had believed the thugs were professional assassins. But they were just hired muscle. Suddenly, they could see shing lights approaching, along with the whine of a police siren.


    Some of the mooks who didn''t run were spooked by the sudden appearance of police cars.


    Sheffield jumped from the hood of his car and chased the thugs down. As one of them was getting into his car, Sheffield grabbed the guy by his clothes and forced him prone. The young doctor had just caught the leader.


    Everyone saw the altercation, including the other goons. However, the police cars were closing in on them. They had no time to help their leader, so they got in their cars and sped off.


    Five police cars showed up at the scene. Four of them kept driving, chasing after the gangsters. One of them pulled alongside Sheffield''s car. Three police officers got out to start questioning witnesses and suspects.


    The man in the masky in the dirt. He couldn''t get up and run away, so hey there, frustrated, groaning in pain.


    A policeman came over and asked, "Sir, we''re from the Ministry of Public Security. Did you call the police?"


    Sheffield was stunned. He looked at Matthew, who was in the car, and wondered if it was him. Sheffield nodded, "Yes, I did. These men attacked us, but some of them got away. But I did manage to nab the leader. He''s all yours."


    Two policemen handcuffed the man on the ground, to take him back to the police station for interrogation.


    After making his statement to the police, Sheffield got back into his car.


    Back leaning against the seat, Matthew was still focused on his phone.


    "You''re a pain in the ass, you know that?" Sheffield said to him sourly.


    Matthew had heard what the thugs had been shouting outside the car. And he also knew that they were after him. Instead of standing up to them, he let Sheffield face the group of hoods alone. So, out of guilt, he said


    . Even so, she still thought it was too much. She wondered if she''d have any money left over after paying her husband''s medical bills. "Then how long will he live?"


    Knowing what was on her mind, Sheffield replied coldly, "I''m just a doctor. I don''t have control over that. I could ask the King of Hell. No, I''ve a better idea: go there yourself!"


    Nova was so embarrassed her face was flushed and pale.


    The doctor sitting beside Sheffield couldn''t help but snicker.


    As soon as Nova left, Sheffield asked the doctor next to him, "Did she take care of her husbandst night?"


    Pursing his lips, the doctor said, "No, she left when she saw we were there. We told her the medical staff was only responsible for the dialysis machine; patient care was up to the family. But she didn''t listen to us and wasn''t back till this morning."


    "Tell the nurses to take good care of this patient," he said with a frown.


    "Okay. You know this guy, Dr. Tang?"


    "Yeah, he''s a friend." Anything concerning Evelyn was his business.


    "Okay."


    On January 5th, ording to the Lunar calendar, Langston and Ally took their kids to the Huo family manor to celebrate the New Year. This would be an ideal time to nail down the date for the engagement ceremony.


    With a smile, Ally asked, "So, Evelyn...what do you think of having an engagement party on the 20th?" In fact, she really didn''t want Calvert to marry this woman. After all, her previous boyfriends were dead. But both Langston and Calvert were for the marriage. As a stepmother, she was helpless.

 Chapter 974 Visiting Vernon

    Evelyn replied tly, "Any date is okay by me."


    Things were a little awkward. It was a pretty straightforward question. Calvert decided to make sure all this went smoothly. "The 20th then. I''ll reserve the venue for the engagement party. Don''t worry about a thing, Evelyn. Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, anything you want to see at the party? Maybe a memorial to a loved one? A family crest, perhaps?"


    "No, I''ll leave it to you." Carlos was unreadable. The whole time the two families were discussing the engagement, he acted as amiable as a gentleman. He gave no advice, and made no requests.


    Debbie looked at Evelyn and curled her lips. "Evelyn is not ostentatious at all. Maybe just invite a few close friends. We can wait and hold a major ceremony for the wedding."


    ''There won''t be a wedding, not if I have anything to say about it, '' Debbie murmured to herself.


    Calvert replied obediently, "Okay. I know what Evelyn likes, so I''ll make sure that she enjoys it. It''s her night, after all."


    Rowena remained silent as a deer. She gritted her teeth and looked at Evelyn, who had been staring at her phone the whole time. She thought it was so unfair to Calvert.


    They were discussing their engagement, but Evelyn acted like she didn''t care at all. How could she disrespect the Ji family like that?


    Later on that evening, the Ji family left the Huo''s. As soon as they got into the car, Ally began toin to Langston. "I don''t understand what Calvert sees in her. Look at the way she acts. She looks down her nose at us. She doesn''t respect her elders. She made it look like we were desperate to get married. She''s rich and hot. So what? She messes around with a gigolo and leaves a trail of dead boyfriends in her wake. It''s an honor for Calvert to marry her, to think highly of her. She doesn''t deserve him at all. She really pisses me off!"


    She heard from Rowena that Evelyn had been dating a doctor.


    Calvert sat there behind the wheel, concentrating on the road. He didn''t say a word.


    Langston was a henpecked husband. Despite his wife''s constant nagging, he just said, "We should look at the big picture. The Huos are a big deal. Tons of influence and mon


    em. He had prepared food and drinks. He even went to the market early that morning and bought some food to cook.


    "Hi Master, I''m here to wish you a happy New Year! Have you prepared the red packets?"


    Sheffield shouted before he even entered the living room.


    Vernon wanted to give him a kick, but since Evelyn was present, he gave up on that thought. He watched the young couple walk into the living room hand in hand.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of Evelyn''s hand until they were standing in front of Vernon. He bowed his head, cupped his hands and said with deep respect, "Happy New Year, Master!"


    Evelyn hadn''t expected him to greet his master this way. She should greet the old man too, but now, she didn''t know what to do at all.


    Ignoring Sheffield, Vernon turned to look at Evelyn and said with a broad smile, "And you must be Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded and said politely, "Yes, Mr. Yuan. I''m Evelyn Huo. Happy New Year. I wish you health and a long life." She pulled Sheffield to her and reminded him to give the gifts to Vernon.


    She was graceful without trying. Vernon liked her. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to call me Mr. Yuan. If you like, you can call me ''Grandpa''! I''d like to have a granddaughter like you!"


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    "Hi, Master. Evelyn bought these for you. I wanted to buy them for you, but she paid the bill herself. I got pretty bent about it," Sheffield said as he gave the gifts to the old man.

 Chapter 975 Eating Herbs

    In addition to the supplements, there were also several valuable gifts.


    Vernon sucked his pipe and narrowed his eyes at Sheffield. "Save it. You''ve never cared about me." He squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth.


    Sheffield purposefully ignored Vernon''s words and opened one of the boxes, in which there was another pipe. "In order to buy a good pipe for you, Evelyn and I went to many shopping malls. This pipe is hand-made of photinia wood in Denmark. Do you like it?"


    The pipe was in the shape of a trunk. With one look, one could easily tell that the beautiful engraving was carved by a professional artist.


    Vernon took the pipe, observed it closely, and nodded in satisfaction. "Thank you, Evelyn. You''re more filial than Sheffield."


    Sheffield pretended to be unhappy after hearing that, and he wore a gloomy expression on his face. "Master, I''m also filial to you. That day, you asked me to stay here for one night. I did. I even missed my date with Evelyn to apany you." It wasn''t like Sheffield was jealous of Evelyn. In his heart, he was thrilled when he heard Vernon praise her.


    Evelyn cast a confused gaze at him, wondering which date he was referring to. Her fingers subconsciously traced the edges of her chin. Was it the time when she was with Savannah and his phone was off? Realization dawned on her and she raised her surprised nce at him. ''So, he was here that day.''


    "Go away! Don''t say you know me!" Vernon''s face was twisted into disgust.


    Evelyn was amused by the two''s bickering.


    Sheffield opened another bag and said, "Master, please take a look at this." There were several boxes in the bag.


    "Latakia tobo?" Vernon''s eyes lit up when he saw the two words carved on the surface.


    Sheffield chuckled at that. "You''re such an old smoker! You recognized it at a single nce!" He pushed the shopping bag towards his master.


    Latakia tobo was very expensive Eastern tobo from Syria. It was ck and one of the very few kinds even the stems and leaf veins of which were useful. A small amount of the tobo in the form was enough to produce a thick fragrance.


    Latakia tobo was so rare that Vernon rather smoked Virginia tobo.


    The sight of the brand-new tobo made Vernon''s heart want to burst out of his chest. He even ignored Sheffield''s joke and nodded insistently. "Thank you, Evelyn. You''re so thoughtful."


    "It''s all Sheffield." Evelyn sent Vernon a polite smile and looked at Sheffield. "He told me about your hobbies. We picked the gifts together."


    If it weren''t for Sheffield, she


    uldn''t wait to tell her.


    "Okay." Evelyn sat straight and gazed at Vernon with interest.


    "After Sheffield got the notes of traditional Chinese medicine from his grandfather, he hid in a remote forest and studied them for days and nights, memorizing all the content. When he was back home, he burned the notes in front of his father. His father was so angry that he disowned him instantly."


    Evelyn was stunned and confused. "Sheffield severed his rtionship with his father?"


    He had told her that his parents passed away. Evelyn thought for a moment. ''Oh, maybe his father disowned him before he died.''


    "Yes! Do you know how many people were willing to pay a high price to get that book? Someone once paid two hundred million, but Sheffield got angry at that person and asked him to go away." If Vernon were in Sheffield''s shoes, he would have kicked that person out of his house too. The fruit of Mooney''s painstaking work could only be inherited. It was not for sale.


    Although Sheffield''s father was not happy about this matter, Vernon had always been blissful about what Sheffield did. It proved that Sheffield was a kind and righteous kid and did not value money over people.


    Speaking of Sheffield''s past, Vernon had a lot to talk about. Sheffield had listened for so long he even began dozing off. Vernon was about to continue when he happened to gaze at half-awake and half-asleep Sheffield and decided to make some food for them. "Sheffield, show Evelyn around. I''m going to prepare lunch for you."


    "Got it." Cross-legged, Sheffield rested his head against his hand and watched Vernon leave the room.


    Evelyn was amused by Sheffield''s childhood stories. "You were a naughty boy back then."

 Chapter 976 Im Getting Engaged To Calvert

    Sheffield sat straight and took Evelyn''s hand, sending her a yful smile. "Don''t listen to the old man. I''ve always been a good boy. He just enjoys badmouthing me."


    "Yeah, right!" Evelyn rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. "Silly boy, do you still eat herbs?"


    "No!" He was not as stupid now.


    "Can you show me around the yard?" The ce was full of the fragrance of herbs. Evelyn couldn''t wait to see more of it.


    "No problem!" Sheffield smiled and kissed her on her cheeks, grabbing her hand to walk out of the living room.


    Herbs were spread across Vernon''s yard. The boy apprentice was drying them. When he saw Evelyn and Sheffielding over, he greeted them warmly.


    Sheffield softly nodded at the boy and turned to Evelyn. "Honey, this is Wolf." The boy frowned and cast a protesting nce at him. "It''s Wolfberry," Sheffield corrected himself.


    ''Wolfberry?'' Evelyn quietly pulled Sheffield''s sleeve and stared at him. "Stop making fun of him. It''s rude!"


    Before Sheffield could say anything, the boy apprentice hastily waved his hand. "It''s fine. Sheffield is a senior to me. It''s okay for him to say whatever he wants."


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. ''This boy is so obedient.''


    Sheffield had a smile on his face but didn''t say anything else. He showed Evelyn around the yard and exined to her the Chinese medicine she was curious about.


    When Wolfberry walked into the backyard garden, Sheffield began telling her about the boy. "Wolfberry is an orphan. My master brought him back from the door of the orphanage when he was eleven. He''s neen now. My master was willing to pay for his education, but he didn''t want to go to school. He wasn''t even willing to work anywhere outside the yard. Instead, he stayed here with my master every day to guard it, especially with master going out every now and then. Wolfberry is gentle and kind. If you ever treat him nicely, he would be deeply touched. And he has a good temper as well. I often gave him gifts before, so he sees me as his own brother! But he doesn''t talk much. He is a thinker."


    "Why do you call him Wolfberry?" She suspected that Sheffield had given the boy that name as a joke.


    "He has a name, but he likes eating Chinese wolfberries a lot. I call him Wolfberry every time I see him eating them." Vernon used to call


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    to calm herself down. "On the 20th, I''m getting engaged to Calvert."


    No one could imagine how difficult it was for her to finish that sentence.


    Unexpectedly, Sheffield just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Evelyn was so shocked that she couldn''t find words to speak. ''Doesn''t he care?''


    Sheffield calcted the time in his mind and told her, "Good news will be released about my research that day. Evelyn, wait for my good news." He would have the money to buy her everything she liked.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, my good girl, go to the office. Take care of yourself!" As usual, he gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    Sheffield''s eyes followed her as she disappeared inside the building, and his smile disappeared.


    ''Evelyn, why don''t you give me some hope?


    Why don''t you ask me to wait for you? You know I will, no matter how long it will take.''


    He talked to Joshua on the phone before heading over to his apartment.


    When he arrived home, he saw Joshua ying with his phone on the couch. The voice of the door disturbed Joshua. He looked up for a bit and busied himself on his phone again. "You missed me?"


    Sheffield couldn''t bother to reply at this moment. "Evelyn is getting engaged." Joshua stopped ying, and his face was filled with shock. "What did you say?"


    Sheffield smiled bitterly. "Isn''t this something expected? Why are you so surprised?"


    Joshua thought about it. ''Since the day I had a blind date with Evelyn, Sheffield might have mentally prepared himself for her to be engaged to another man.''

 Chapter 977 Take A Bet

    "What''s your n?" Joshua propped up his chin with his hand.


    Sheffield opened a bottle of red wine and poured it into a ss. "n? I''ve finished the research and development."


    "You know what I''m talking about already, don''t you?" Joshua narrowed his eyes at Sheffield. "It''s about you and Evelyn. Are you just going to watch her get engaged?"


    "What else can I do?" The doctor didn''t bother looking at him and drank a mouthful of wine. Even though he had a smile on his face, his heart felt like someone had been torturing it without any way out. He clearly knew how to mask emotions well.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Joshua''s face showed a hint of disbelief. "Did you confine yourself in theb for so long that your brain turned into a dull matter? You''ve chased after Evelyn fiercely, and now she''s getting engaged. How could you just sit back and watch her getting engaged?" Joshua could understand how his father felt when the old man wasn''t satisfied with him.


    Sheffield waved his hand and sipped in the wine again. "I won''t just sit back and watch her getting engaged." He paused for a moment, and the corners of his lips curved up. "Don''t worry, I will go and bless them." He walked over and sat down opposite Joshua.


    Joshua stared at Sheffield for a long time. The boiling anger finally surged up in Joshua''s throat after he was done with giving a speechless expression and red fiercely at Sheffield. "Do you really think you are Evelyn''s toy boy? You don''t care at all?"


    Sheffield was silently gazing at the wine for a moment before lifting his lips to form a nonchnt smile. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be d to be her toy boy."


    Joshua''s face was red with anger. "You really want to piss me off!" He acted exactly the same as his father did when the old man was angry with him.


    "Fine, I''ll take the chance." Sheffield raised his eyebrows to gaze at a red-faced Joshua. With that, he stood up and went to the study.


    His actions were as if he had deliberately chosen this moment to throw tons of water over Joshua''s boiling anger. "What are you going to do?"


    "Bringing myptop to send an email to Evelyn''s dad."


    "What email?" Joshua cast his confused eyes at Sheffield.


    "I''m going to beg him to stop Evelyn''s marriage with another man!" Sheffield''s voice disappeared into the study.


    Joshua was not in the mood to y games anymore. He pressed his lips in a thin line and sent a message to Terilynn. "Is Evelyn really going to get engaged to Calvert?"


    Terilynn''s reply came in an instant. "How do you know?"


    It seemed to be a fact. He was speechless for a moment after confirming the engagement.


    Just as Joshua was about to send another message, Sheffield walked out of the study with hisptop. He opened a folder and added an attachment to the email.


    Joshua frowned and marched toward Sheffield to see what he was doing.


    He fixed his eyes at the screen for a moment only to be covered w


    ss the city excitedly talked about Sheffield Tang, the doctor of the nephrology department of Y City First General Hospital, and spread his glories. He became the talk of the country in a matter of a few hours!


    When Sheffield finally left the venue of theunch event, it was getting dark outside.


    He nced at his watch. There was still an hour before her engagement ceremony. He had time to take a shower and change clothes before attending the ceremony.


    Sheffield sat back in his car and nced at the pink invitation card on the passenger seat. He took hold of that small card and went through it again.


    "Dear Mr. Tang, Mr. Calvert Ji and Miss Evelyn Huo will hold their engagement ceremony at 7 p.m., on lunar January 20th, on the second floor of East City Hotel. Your presence is cordially requested."


    When Sheffield left home that morning, Calvert had sent him the invitation card in person.


    His face darkened after he read the contents, and he threw the invitation card back to the passenger seat.


    Calvert had put his own name ahead of Evelyn''s on the invitation card. If it was Sheffield in his ce, he would have put Evelyn''s name in front of his. Was Calvert thinking of himself as a more important person than Evelyn? ''Prince Ji? Humph! You''re just garbage in my eyes!'' He cursed the man in his heart.


    At around seven o''clock in the East City Hotel, people had already gathered.


    Evelyn sat in the lounge, staring nkly at her phone.


    She didn''t invite Sheffield to the engagement party because she thought there was no need. Evelyn wasn''t happy at all. Why would she invite him to witness the moment that would make him even more depressed? It would be like a p in his face. She couldn''t bear to see his expressions.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, Sheffield.''


    Evelyn''s lower lip quivered when she tried to control her tears. She wanted to talk to him, but she seemed to have no idea what to do except saying sorry to Sheffield.

 Chapter 978 A Cuckold

    Debbie pushed the door open. She gently reminded her daughter of what was toe. "It''s time to go, Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded, acknowledging Debbie. "Yes." She stood up and walked out of the lounge, holding Debbie''s arm firmly.


    Debbie looked at her daughter, sighing inwardly. She was beautiful and radiant in her dress, but Debbie could tell from her stone face that she was sad.


    Miranda and Matthew didn''te to the engagement ceremony today, so only Debbie, Carlos and Terrilynn were there.


    The MC''s happy and eager voice was soon heard all around. "Ladies and gentlemen, now let''s wee our bride-to-be, Miss Evelyn Huo."


    The happiness in the MC''s voice sounded ironic to her.


    A wave of apuse broke out among the guests. Evelyn loosened her arm from Debbie and stepped onto the stage in her white high heels.


    She was wearing a white off-the-shoulder evening dress. Her permed long hair fell on the shoulders. She wore make-up that made her features appear delicate. Her lipstick was a wonderful contrast to this, with its red hues. There was no doubt in anyone''s mind that Evelyn was the shining star of the night.


    The MC was standing in the middle of the stage, and on the other side was Calvert in a ck suit.


    Evelyn didn''t turn to look at the guests. She didn''t even care how many people there were under the stage and who they were. She just wanted the engagement ceremony to be over as soon as possible, so that she could leave this ce. She tried her best not to show it, but it was all starting to suffocate her.


    When Calvert ced a diamond ring on her finger, she tried to force a thin smile.


    The crowd would not stop pping. Their apuse almost seemed deafening now. A man leaned against a wall, swirling a ss of red wine in his hand, and his eyes never averted from the woman on the stage.


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" someone in the crowd eximed.


    With a smile, Calvert looked around the hall and noticed the man in a grey suit leaning against the wall. ''He is here.'' The smile on his face grew bigger. Finally, he had won over Sheffield this time.


    He lowered his head and drew closer to Evelyn. Just as he was about to kiss her on the lips, she turned her head all of a sudden. The kiss fell on her hair.


    The lights on the stage were dimmed, and this gave the illusion that the couple had already kissed. The guests had no idea that the kiss fell a little t.


    Only the MC beside them saw this scene clearly. He suppressed his own embarrassment for them and pretended not to see anything.


    When Joshua found Sheffield, the man and


    hat to make of Sheffield''s answer. He decided to be direct and blunt now. "Whatever. Evelyn''s mine now, and there''s nothing you can do to bring her back."


    "Really?" After a casual nce at him, Sheffield said, "You said you took Evelyn''s first kiss. I said I took Evelyn''s virginity. Let''s wait and see who will be together with her for the rest of her life, the man who took her first kiss or the man who took her virginity."


    Evelyn didn''t know whether tough or cry at his words. Sheffield was clearly acting irrationally. He was starting to embarrass all of them in front of so many people. "Sheffield, stop it."


    "No, I can''t stop loving you!" Sheffield looked directly at Evelyn, winking at her. He ignored Calvert now, and focused all his attention on her.


    Calvert could see the affectionate look in both their eyes. This infuriated him, and he took Evelyn into his arms saying, "No matter what will happen in the future, now she''s mine! Aren''t you aware of that?"


    Evelyn noticed Calvert''s hand on her shoulder, and she ordered in a low voice, "Let go of me!"


    "Let you go? Evelyn, today is our engagement ceremony. I''m your future husband. Why should I let go of you?" Calvert meant every word. There was no way he was giving Evelyn up, and especially not to Sheffield.


    Evelyn was reduced to silence.


    As if unaware of their argument, Sheffield put the empty ss aside after he drank thest drop of the red wine, and nodded thoughtfully. "Okay! I''d like to take this opportunity to say a few words to you."


    "What?"


    "I know I meant nothing to Evelyn. I was just a ything in bed for her, a casual lover, perhaps. However, I need to say something. It''s for her own good," Sheffield said calmly.

 Chapter 979 Ill Take Her Away

    ''I was just a ything in bed for her, a casual lover, perhaps.'' Evelyn''s heart twisted in pain at what Sheffield said.


    Even though they had been together for such a long time, they''d never really established their rtionship. She wasn''t even his girlfriend.


    At that moment, she was heartbroken.


    Sheffield looked at Calvert and said, "From now on, you need to take good care of her. She is very choosy about what she eats. She likes dried plums, mangoes, truffles, and milk. She only drinks the milk manufactured by ZL Group. She likes seafood such as fish and crabs. But she doesn''t like shellfish, cheese, egg yolk..."


    Evelyn''s heart ached as she listened to his words. Her eyes were blurred by tears.


    "She''s a clean freak just like me. But you can''t let her do the housework¡ªneither cleaning nor doing theundry. After all, you need to take care of her and not the other way around. She doesn''t like talking. She''s a bit aloof but only on the surface. On the inside, she''s kind and gentle. You just need to get her to trust you. She''s absolutely adorable, and it doesn''t take much to get her tough..."


    "Oh, stop it, Sheffield..." Evelyn covered her mouth, trying her best not to cry out loud.


    With a doting smile, Sheffield reached out and wiped her tears gently. "Why are you crying? Today''s a good day. You''re overthinking this."


    Then he turned to Calvert again. "She likes her freedom. You should take time out of your busy schedule to go shopping with her every now and then. She doesn''t like trying on clothes in clothing stores, so you should buy them all and let her try them on at home.


    She workste most of the time. Whenever that happens, she can get really hungry so you should drop by her office with food. Don''t ask your assistant to do that for you. You need to do it yourself to show your sincerity.


    Her bodyguard, Tayson, used to have feelings for her. Luckily, he has gone back to his hometown to get married. Although she has a new bodyguard, I don''t know much about him yet, so you have to protect her too. After all, with her status, it''s not hard to believe that some people would want to hurt her."


    Ignoring Evelyn''s sobbing, Sheffield turned serious as he added, "You have to keep h


    ed to be with another man, '' he finished in his mind.


    Evelyn stood there in a daze, listening to him pour out his feelings.


    Sheffield didn''t really want to let this all out, but if he didn''t, she would go on with her life without facing her true feelings. "Did you ever think what it was like for me? When I saw you in the hospital, you have no idea what I felt then. You should''ve told me the truth, but you didn''t. You even stayed away from me. Evelyn, you''re so unfair to me."


    Sheffield had asked himself these questions so many times: If Evelyn hadn''t suffered from the ectopic pregnancy, would Carlos have treated him differently? Would he have epted him? Would they have lived happily ever after? Would they have gotten married? Would they have had a marriage that was blessed with support and love from their families?


    However, the bitter truth was that Carlos had never approved of Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship. It was as if Carlos had turned hating Sheffield into his hobby. Even though he knew that what happened with Evelyn was an ident, he still chose to me it on Sheffield.


    Still, he med neither Carlos nor Evelyn. He figured maybe he just wasn''t good enough and Evelyn just didn''t love him enough.


    "Just this once, be brave and fight for what you want. Evelyn, did you ever fight for our love? Even just once?"


    ''Did I fight for our love? I don''t know... Maybe not. Because if I did, then why am I second-guessing myself?'' she thought bitterly.

 Chapter 980 Goodbye, Evelyn

    Sheffield couldn''t bear to see Evelyn''s sorrowful face, so he ended the topic. "Evelyn, for someone who is so strong and independent in many aspects, in the face of love, you are too... weak." She''d never said the words "I love you" to him. Sheffield didn''t know whether she was too shy to say it or she didn''t love him as much as he thought she did.


    At this moment, Evelyn couldn''t find any fault with his words. Indeed, she was weak in matters of love.


    Sheffield dotingly brushed his fingers through her long hair and smiled. "Anyway, you should go back. Calvert''s waiting for you. He may not be a good guy, but I have to admit that he does love you. Go!"


    As soon as thest word left his lips, Sheffield turned around and strode away, blocking Evelyn''s voice out of his head as she called out his name.


    ''Goodbye, Evelyn. It was an honor to have been a tiny part in your life''s journey.''


    "Sheffield!" Evelyn cried out, as she held up the hemline of her dress when she heard the sound of engines revving, and ran after him in front of everybody.


    Unfortunately, she only managed to catch a blurred streak of brake lights as the car sped out and disappeared into the distance.


    As she stood there motionlessly staring out, Calvert walked to her and held her in his arms.


    His instincts were telling him that Sheffield was finally leaving Evelyn.


    When Carlos and Debbie rushed out of the hotel, they saw Evelyn running after the yellow car in tears. Guilt built up in Carlos'' heart as he clenched his fists.


    Carlos rushed over to Evelyn and held her in his arms, his heart breaking with every tear that left her sad eyes.


    ''I''m sorry, honey...'' Carlos was genuinely remorseful.


    Meanwhile, a piece of news began to spread on the Inte¡ª"Mysterious man showed up unannounced at Evelyn Huo and Calvert Ji''s engagement ceremony. Is something fishy going on behind Calvert''s back?"


    Below the words were nine photos to support the scandalous narrative. Some were taken when the three of them were chatting face to face inside the hotel. The others were taken outside the hotel where Evelyn was seen running after Sheffield to stop him from leaving. As the photos were taken in secret, it was hard to make out Sheffield''s identity due to the unclear nature of the shots.


    Fortunately, as soon as the staff of ZL Group saw the news, the personnel of the PR department immediately blocked the news and contacted Carlos'' assistant.


    When Carlos looked into it and found out that the person who had taken the pictures was an employee of the hotel, he personally asked the hotel manager to handle the situation di


    n bewilderment and she yelled at him, "Have someone pull out the news and take down the photos! What will it cost? Only money, right?"


    "Pull out the news? Hah! The ZL Group is one of the developers of the Weibo app. Calvert isn''t even a pop star from the entertainment circles, and yet he''s attracted so much attention. Don''t you find that a bit strange?" Langston was almost certain that Carlos Huo was the architect of this catastrophe.


    "What does Carlos Huo want? He was the one who wanted Calvert to rece Evelyn''s boy toy and be her boyfriend. Why made him turn against Calvert?" Ally raised her voice in fury. Carlos was responsible for making her daughter suffer from cyber-bullying and physical abuse from Langston.


    She couldn''t figure out what that cold CEO wanted to achieve from their downfall. Hatred shed through Langston''s eyes as soon as he realized what Carlos'' n was. He must have resorted to such a despicable n because he couldn''t call off the engagement directly even though he didn''t want her daughter to marry Calvert. This scandalous incident put the Ji Group on the side of the defaulter, while the ZL Group was the victim.


    As soon as the n had seeded, Carlos no longer had any use for Calvert.


    "Mom, Uncle Langston... I''m sorry," Rowena interjected weakly when the study was quiet.


    Ally blew at her daughter''s swollen face and affectionately said, "I''ll ask someone to bring you some ice cubes."


    "No, thanks." Rowena shook her head and continued, staring at Langston, "Uncle, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please punish me."


    However, Langston had no time for such small matters. If he had allowed for things to go on like this, soon enough he wouldn''t have apany worth fighting for.

 Chapter 981 Calverts Confession

    Langston called his assistant and ordered, "Have someone tail Evelyn, and find out whom she is spending time with. And cancel all my meetings for this afternoon. I''m going to ZL Group."


    Rowena blurted out hastily, "The man''s name is Sheffield Tang, the doctor who has recently risen to fame in the medical circle."


    Langston recognized the name. After all, Dr. Tang had be pretty well-known in Y City recently. ''So, it''s him...''


    he mused. After a short pause, he said, "He''s not in Y City at the moment." Sheffield had handed over all his work to his subordinates and had gone to the countryside to offer some much-needed medical support. But nobody knew where exactly he had gone.


    Langston figured that since Evelyn had kept him as her boy toy, it was highly likely that she would find someone else in Sheffield''s absence. So, it was imperative that he keep an eye on her.


    After making his decision, he turned to Rowena and snorted when he saw the hopeful expression on her face. He said sharply, "Even if Calvert doesn''t end up with Evelyn Huo, I will make sure he finds another capable woman. You can never have him." Ignoring her pale face, he said to Ally, "When this matter is settled, you''d better introduce some men to her. Marry her off as soon as possible."


    Ally was so angry that she screamed, "Langston!"


    Regardless of her angry shrill, he left the study to rush to thepany.


    Ally''s heart rose and fell in fury. Everything was ruined. She had had her own selfish motives from the beginning. Ally had always hoped that her daughter would marry Calvert. After all, they were not rted by blood.


    If her ns had fallen into ce, the Ji family''s fortune would have belonged to her daughter, and in turn, her.


    But she hadn''t expected in her worst nightmare that the affair between Rowena and Calvert would be exposed so openly to the world at such a horrible time. The scandal had ruined all her ns in an instant.


    Calvert was on a business trip abroad when the scandal had been exposed. As soon as he touched down in Y City, he went straight to Evelyn.


    She was in her office,


    atter what you do, I''ll break off the engagement. Give up, Calvert."


    With his full strength, he pulled her closer to him. His eyes turned dark. "Evelyn, you cannot be with him. You are mine. So, you give up on that idea!"


    He let go of her and left the office without turning back.


    As soon as he walked out of ZL Group, he was surrounded by reporters who had been waiting to interview Evelyn. They bombarded him with questions. "Mr. Ji, did youe to see Miss Huo?"


    "Mr. Ji, the rumor on the Inte about your affair¡ªis it true?"


    "Did Evelyn Huo do something wrong to you? Why did you do this to her? Why were you so ungrateful?"


    "It hasn''t been long since you got engaged to Miss Huo. And the rumors im that the other woman is your step-sister. How do you feel right now? Are you feeling guilty? Ashamed?"


    Calvert did appear to be guilty as he was swarmed by the cameras.


    "I do feel sorry and I owe Evelyn an apology, but the affair happened before we were engaged. I didn''t cheat on her and I promise I''ll treat her well in the future."


    His confession took the media by surprise.


    The news about the confession of his affair became the trending topic on Weibo, and wentpletely viral.


    Sympathies flooded for Evelyn, the victim of the affair. Since she didn''t have any private Weibo ount, theizens leftments on ZL Group''s official ount tofort the poor woman.

 Chapter 982 A Worrisome Daughter

    That night, Evelyn registered a private Weibo ount. After it was verified, she made her first post.


    It wrote, "Hi, I''m Evelyn Huo. I want to rify the issues between me and Calvert Ji. Perhaps, it''s theck of things we have inmon that makes us unsuitable to be lovers. With that, I''m putting an end to our rtionship and from now on, we are just friends. I appreciate all your love and support. Thank you so much! However, I ask that you don''t mention this again. Let bygones be bygones. This is thest time I''m going to bring this up. Thank you for understanding."


    Evelyn''s fans were nothing but supportive. Since she said that she didn''t want to talk about it anymore, no one brought it up again.


    Calvert had threatened Evelyn that he would expose her rtionship with Sheffield, but after all that Carlos had done to the Ji Group, Langston had no choice but to force his son to give up.


    The incident went away quietly.


    When the lunar March came, Evelyn set off to D City.


    She already knew where Sheffield was. He was offering medical help in a small vige in D City and she was going to take him back.


    Tayson had gotten married in his hometown so Carlos found her a new bodyguard whose name was Felix Jiang.


    Felix Jiang drove Evelyn to D City, followed by three cars full of bodyguards.


    But soon after they had set off, Evelyn suddenly felt ufortable.


    At first, she started to feel nauseous. She assumed it was just car sickness from reading while the car was moving.


    She onlysted for about half an hour until she had to ask Felix Jiang to pull over at a gas station along the express way.


    Getting out of the car, she sped to the bathroom. When she went to the toilet, she was surprised to find that there was a little blood in her underwear.


    As she pondered over this, she realized that it had been almost two months since herst period.


    She''d already experienced an ectopic pregnancy so she instantly felt uneasy. She didn''t know if the blood was from her period or another pregnancy.


    Weakly making her way to the car, she told Felix Jiang, "Please drive me to the nearest hospital you can find."


    Felix Jiang asked in concern, "Are you not feeling well, Miss Huo?"


    "Uh huh."


    "Got it." Wasting no more time, he star


    t stay at home and take care of herself."


    "But... what about Sheffield?" Debbie couldn''t help but notice Evelyn''s hesitance in talking to Sheffield and she couldn''t understand why.


    "I don''t care about him. It''s his decision whether hees back or not. What I''m focused on right now is fulfilling my duty as a grandfather to this baby." Carlos preferred that Evelyn give birth to a girl actually.


    "Are you telling me that you''re done meddling with Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship?" Debbie probed.


    Carlos nodded as he took out of his phone. Then something urred to him. "Wait a minute. Why should I? It depends."


    "Depends on what? On whether or not you can ept Sheffield? He signed an unfair contract with ourpany just to prove to Evelyn how sorry he was! He''s been nothing but good to her. Why won''t you leave them alone?" Debbie was furious.


    She didn''t know how Matthew had convinced Sheffield to sign the contract because it waspletely unfair. It was Sheffield who had developed that drug and rightfully, he should be the one who would profit the most. However, after signing the contract, most of the profits would now belong to ZL Group.


    Even though Carlos knew what Sheffield had done, he still said stubbornly, "Do you think any amount of money could make up what he did to Evelyn? All the harm he caused her? Do you think I need that money?"


    Debbie put on a fake smile and waved at Carlos. "Fine. Forget about what I said. You can do whatever you like. It''s none of my business."

 Chapter 983 Wish You A Happy Life

    Carlos called Dixon and quickly made some arrangements. After getting everything in order, he hung up the phone and stared at Evelyn''s bedroom door, deep in thought.


    After dinner, Evelyn finally plucked up some courage to call Sheffield.


    However, to her disappointment, his phone was switched off. "Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is currently unavable."


    Evelyn tried calling him a few more times after that, but to no avail. In the end, she gave up.


    Ever since Evelyn was pregnant, she stopped going to thepany. Carlos gave no exnation as to why she suddenly decided to quit her job.


    As such, people''s imaginations ran wild, creating baseless narratives, one stranger than the other. Some guessed that Evelyn was so devastated by what Calvert did that she decided to go on a soul-healing vacation.


    As time went by, Evelyn''s whereabouts became a mystery. Despite all the media reporters'' best efforts, no one could tell where she was.


    Two yearster, in Leafside Vige, D City


    The entire vige was home to a bustling poption set against the backdrop of the ruins of dpidated houses.


    A gray-colored, seven-seater minivan slowly stopped opposite a small clinic at the entrance of the vige. Without rolling down the window, the woman in the car stared at the shabby clinic.


    Sitting in the back seat of the minivan, she squinted her eyes to get a closer look and found a doctor examining a crying child with his stethoscope.


    The doctor''s white uniform looked rtively new. Neither his clothing nor his temperament fit in well with this run-down vige.


    Having noticed what was wrong with the child, the doctor began to write down the prescription on paper. "Give him Western medicine first. Then switch back to Chinese medicine after he''s better."


    "Okay, okay. Thank you, Dr. Tang." The inly-dressed woman, who was holding the child in her arms, looked at him with gratitude.


    He was the most skilled and handsome doctor in all the nearby viges. He could easily draw a long queue of patients from here, all the way to the opposite side of the road. It was already past noon, and this child was hisst patient for the morning.


    Any outsider would simply assume that he didn''t have many patients, but the truth was that Sheffield had a lot of patients on his waiting list this afternoon.


    A woman in a nurse''s uniform came out of the inner chamber


    e to you?" she asked again.


    "Because she... misses me." This time, he wore a hearty smile on his face.


    "What? Is she one of your admirers?" There were many women who wanted to be with Sheffield. Even the widows in the vige wanted to get close to him.


    ''One of my admirers?'' Sheffield didn''t deny it. "Yes," he replied with a smirk.


    "Well, do you like her?" she asked, holding her breath in expectation.


    As Sheffield took out his phone, he replied, "No, I don''t."


    His answer certainly relieved the girl''s worries. Fortunately, she still had a chance to be with him.


    However, what Sheffield didn''t tell the nurse was that he didn''t want Evelyn to be just his friend. Never. He denied liking Evelyn because the word "like" wasn''t strong enough to describe his feelings for her¡ªEvelyn was the only woman he had ever loved so dearly.


    Soon after, Sheffield sent Joshua a message. "Hey dude, do you miss me?"


    The man responded almost immediately, "Yes, I do. I miss you so much that I''m about to cry."


    "Well, it''s time for me toe back," replied Sheffield with a bigger smile.


    It had been two years and it was time to settle ounts with some people.


    In the Huo family manor, Y City


    Evelyn got out of the minivan and walked into the vi in her high heels.


    In the living room, Carlos was holding a baby girl in his arms. "Gwyn, I''ll put you to bed when you are full," he coaxed her. The baby was Gwh, Sheffield and Evelyn''s daughter.


    Debbie heard the noise of Evelyn''s high heels and stuck her head out of the kitchen. "Evelyn, you are back! How is it going?"

 Chapter 984 Gwyneth

    Debbie put the rest of the water back in the fridge. The water was just for the baby after all.


    The road to the Leafside Vige was bad. And it was an exhausting trip. Evelyn rubbed her temples and answered, "Not good. He''s not nning oning back. I guess I''ll just have to take care of Gwh by myself from now on."


    When Evelyn looked at her daughter who was drinking her milk, she smiled for the first time in days. She squatted down so she was looking into Gwh''s eyes. "Gwyn, did you miss me?"


    Gwh merely stared back at her, her face nk.


    Evelyn then took Gwh from Carlos'' arms. She''d missed her daughter so much.


    At that moment, Debbie was just walking out of the kitchen. She stopped in front of Evelyn and asked, "Didn''t you tell him about Gwh? His daughter?"


    Evelyn shook her head. Sheffield was so cold and indifferent to her, so it was not like she had the chance to tell him.


    Carlos rolled his eyes. "Why should Evelyn tell him? Let him go through what I went through." Carlos didn''t see Evelyn until she was three years old. Gwh was one year old now. There was two years to go before she was three. He liked the idea of Sheffield not knowing about his own daughter until she turned three.


    Debbie cast an angry nce at her husband. "This is different. Back then, I thought you were dead. How could I have told you about Evelyn? But Sheffield is in D City, perfectly fine and alive. I don''t see why Evelyn shouldn''t tell him the truth."


    Evelyn lowered her head to kiss Gwh''s forehead and said in a soft voice, "Dad, Mom, that''s it! We can take care of Gwyn together."


    This left Carlos and Debbie speechless.


    They used to have way more servants in the mansion. However, Carlos had fired most of those servants due to the incident that happened a few months ago. Since then, Debbie and Carlos had been taking care of Gwh themselves.


    When Gwh finished her bottle, Debbie took it from her and went to the kitchen to wash and sterilize it.


    When she came back to the living room, Evelyn had put Gwh on the floor, watching her ying with her toys.


    Debbie wiped her hands with a tissue and threw it afterward. "We''re running out of water for Gwyn''s form. Are you going to send som


    re you interested in attending the Theo Group''s anniversary the day after tomorrow?"


    While she packed her stuff, Evelyn shook her head and answered, "No."


    Carlos nodded. After a while, he added, "Matthew called and said he wanted you to go to the party. I guess he was nning something. Anyway, if you don''t want to go, I can ask someone else to attend."


    Matthew wanted her there? Evelyn thought for a while. ''Matthew isn''t really the type to do something without a reason. There must be something going on if he specifically asked for me to attend. Is it because he wants me to meet the new CEO of Theo Group?'' "Dad, I can go."


    Carlos was just about to text Matthew when he heard this. In response, he deleted his message and nodded. "Okay! You don''t have to worry about Gwyn. Your mother and I will take care of her. Just enjoy yourself."


    "Okay. Thank you, Dad."


    At the venue of Theo Group''s 40th anniversary


    The venue was exquisitely decorated and the air smelled of flowers. The food and drinks they served the guests were luxurious: snacks, fruits, wine, champagne, liquor, you name it.


    It didn''t have to be said but it was quite obvious that Peterson Tang was going all out with this party.


    Since he was going to announce the new CEO of Theo Group, celebrities and distinguished guests alike filled the banquet hall.


    That evening, Evelyn donned a wine-red fish tail gown that bared her back. As much as she tried to keep a low profile, she still attracted a lot of attention.

 Chapter 985 Petersons Son

    The neers in Y City had only heard of Evelyn''s name and had never seen her before. When they saw her, they marveled at her beauty. Some young men even wanted to approach her. However, they were blocked by her bodyguard, Felix.


    It had been half an hour since Evelyn had entered the venue. She chatted with the host for a while before staying at a table near the window, so she could look out and enjoy the view. Her mind went from work to Gwyn and so many other things.


    "Hey! Evelyn!" She heard a familiar male voice.


    She turned around only to find Joshua standing a few meters away as he was blocked by Felix. He wore a white suit and was holding a ss of champagne in his hand.


    Evelyn nodded at Felix, who then stepped aside. Joshua walked up to her and sat down in front of her. "Evelyn, you have such a diligent bodyguard."


    Evelyn felt quite helpless as Felix was so protective. The Huo family had a lot of enemies who were always after them. It was better to be safe than sorry. "My father''s just worried about me," she said apologetically.


    Joshua nodded with an understanding smile. "I understand. By the way, I haven''t seen you much in thest two years. What have you been busy with?" he asked. Evelyn had kept such a low profile these past two years that even Joshua had barely seen her. In fact, in the previous year, he hadn''t seen her at all.


    He''d already asked Terilynn about it, but she always responded with the same thing. "I can''t say anything. My father won''t let me."


    Evelyn smiled. "Nothing much."


    Although she was smiling, Joshua could tell that she didn''t want to talk about this. He immediately changed the topic and looked at her mysteriously. "Do you know who''s going to take over the Theo Group?"


    Evelyn shook her head honestly. She had heard a lot of rumors before. When she saw Joshua''s mysterious smile, she asked with astonishment, "Are you suggesting that Mr. Tang''s one-year-old son is going to take over the group?"


    It was rumored that Peterson was going to hand over the position to his youngest son, but everyone knew that he was just a baby. Peterson had held a grand partyst year for his son''s one-month celebration. Gwyn was about the same age.


    "Hahaha, that''s


    ssmen, though. They looked like CEOs of otherpanies.


    Just as she was hesitating whether to leave or not, Peterson caught sight of her. "Miss Huo, you came! I was looking for you." Sheffield had been saying that he wanted to meet the representative of ZL Group. It was not until Peterson had his men look around that he knew that Evelyn had gone to thedies'' room.


    Peterson turned around and found that Sheffield, who had been standing beside him, had disappeared.


    Evelyn stood up and gave him a broad smile. She raised her ss and said, "Mr. Tang, congrattions!"


    She had met Peterson before. ZL Group and Theo Group were bothrgepanies, so it wasn''t entirely impossible for them to run into each other every now and then. Peterson was actually Gwyn''s grandfather. This thought made Evelyn have mixed feelings.


    She had to look Peterson up and down again. Today he was wearing a dark blue suit and a tie of the same color. His short hair was slightly grey. His face was a little wrinkled and whenever he wasn''t smiling, he always looked serious.


    Sheffield didn''t look like his father very much on the surface. But if one looked closely, they did have some slight resemnces. Perhaps, Sheffield looked more like his mother than he did his father.


    "Thank you, Miss Huo. I hope you''re having a wonderful night." Peterson was courteous to Evelyn. After all, she was Carlos'' daughter.


    Right at this moment, a man''s voice interrupted them, "Uncle Peterson!"

 Chapter 986 Just Roll With It

    Evelyn turned to look at the source of the voice. It was none other than Joshua, and the man standing right beside him was Sheffield, hands in his pockets.


    Peterson waved at them and said, "Sheffield, Joshua! Get over here. I''d like you to meet Miss Huo."


    The two young men just stood there. "You sure that he doesn''t know about you and Evelyn?" Joshua asked his buddy in a low voice.


    "Yeah, he knows," replied Sheffield, staring at Evelyn.


    ''He knows everything about me. He''s just pretending not to. I''ve been around Evelyn a lot. There''s no way he couldn''t know, '' he thought to himself.


    "Okay. So we just roll with it!" ''That''s what I figured!'' Joshua thought. ''There were a lot of people on Uncle Peterson''s payroll. And some of them were sent to spy on Sheffield. And it''s not like Evelyn and Sheffield were trying to hide their rtionship. Yeah, Uncle Peterson knows all about it.''


    Sheffield tilted his head. "Give me your ss!"


    "What?" Joshua was about to head over to greet Peterson when he heard Sheffield''s sudden request. He was taken aback.


    "Your ss of red wine. Give it to me," he repeated.


    Joshua took a nce at the contents of his ss. He''d already drunk some of it. "No way, dude. g down a waiter. What? You haven''t be aplete lush on me, have you?"


    Not in the mood to trade quips with his friend, Sheffield stopped a passing waiter and grabbed a ss of red wine from the tray. Then he started walking toward Peterson and Evelyn.


    Joshua positioned himself in front of Peterson. This way, Sheffield had no choice but to confront Evelyn. Joshua wanted to see how the two were going to react.


    Sheffield didn''t let Joshua down. He took advantage of the situation and was near Evelyn. When he saw this, Joshua thought his friend was still not close enough to Evelyn, so he crowded Sheffield. Sheffield, his space invaded, instinctively moved closer to the love of his life.


    The two buddies exchanged knowing looks. They gave each other a thumbs-up in their hearts.


    Before Peterson could introduce everyone, a young woman in a pink cheongsam came over, taking his arm intimately. "There you are! I''ve been looking for you forever!"


    The woman was in her


    d this.


    ''When did I trip him? If he tripped over me, I should have felt it, right?''


    Peterson gazed at Evelyn and then back to his son, who was wearing only a white shirt, and then at the stunned Joshua. He knew his son well. Instantly, he understood what Sheffield was doing. ''My son is pretty possessive when ites to Evelyn, '' he mused.


    Evelyn was angry and helpless. She needed time to calm down. Handing her ss of wine to Felix, she politely bid goodbye to Peterson and his wife. "Mr. and Mrs. Tang, I''m leaving now. Goodbye."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''ll have my son pay to rece your dress when he gets a chance," Peterson said to Evelyn.


    "Thank you, Mr. Tang, but that''s not necessary!" She took off the suit jacket and handed it to Felix. "Give this back to Mr. Tang," she said.


    "Mr. Tang, your jacket." Felix handed the jacket back to Sheffield at once.


    Taking his jacket and ignoring whether the woman was angry or not, Sheffield said nonchntly, "Alright, bye!"


    Evelyn left with Felix without responding.


    There were only four people left. Peterson decided to lecture his son, who was with a sessful look on his face. "Sheffield, you were a little too obvious. You''re a public figure, now. We can''t risk big things for the sake of small ones."


    ''Risk big things for the sake of small ones?'' Looking at the empty ss in his hand, Sheffield replied nonchntly, "I think you and I have very different ideas of what a big thing is."

 Chapter 987 Being Faithful Is For Chumps

    "And? Is a woman more important than the Theo Group?" Peterson asked in reply. This was not what he wanted to hear.


    Sheffield shifted his eyes from the ss in his hand to Peterson. "Then why should Ie back?" He spoke in a cold tone, as if he were not talking to his biological father.


    Actually, Peterson had tried to get Sheffield to take over thepany a few years back, but Sheffield rebuffed him each time.


    After Sheffield made inroads in drug research and development, Peterson had given up on that idea. Now that he had something he was interested in, why should he leave that behind?


    But Sheffield had given all of that up. He had gone to the countryside to offer some much-needed medical support. That was when Peterson started to think that maybe he could lure the young man back to thepany.


    Peterson was expecting an uphill battle. After all, he had been turned down by Sheffield several times. But the young doctor contacted him first. He agreed toe back and take over thepany. Peterson was so excited that he and his assistant even went to the D City to pick Sheffield up.


    Not giving anyone a chance to raise objections, he let Sheffield move into the position immediately.


    Peterson had also racked his brains to figure out what could have made Sheffield change his mind, and when he realized what it might be, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''So he came back because of her? Is she really that attractive to Sheffield?'' he thought to himself in disbelief.


    Knowing that he had figured it out, Sheffield turned around and left.


    Joshua ran after Sheffield. When they were out of earshot, Joshua said angrily, "What did you think you were doing, anyway?"


    "What? I don''t understand." Sheffield didn''t like parties much. When Evelyn left, he got bored and frustrated. So he decided to leave. Was Joshua talking about that?


    "Why did you pour red wine on Evelyn? And you even med it on me. Some friend you are!"


    "Her back was bare. People were starting to stare." The way those men looked at her made him very ufortable.


    When he ruined her evening dressst time, he warned her not to wear such a revealing dress again. Apparently, she hadn''t learned her lesson. Well, he was going to teach her.


    Joshua looked at the calm man in astonishment and asked, "What? You caused a scene over that?"


    "Yeah! So?" Sheffield was getting bored with the conversation.


    Joshua rolled his eyes at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    problem with him, I can''t do anything about it. I''ll just live the rest of my life taking care of Gwyn. But if you keep out of this and trust me for once, I''ll..." ''I''ll do my best to get Sheffield back, '' she thought.


    Carlos felt a little embarrassed. To cover up his embarrassment, he let out a cold hum and said, "That''s all you can do. Are you going to give up if I stop you? Do you really love him?"


    Evelyn sighed and held his arm. "Dad, please stay out of this. I can do this myself, okay?"


    "Okay, but don''t tell him about Gwyn first. Let him feel the way I did."


    Evelyn was bbergasted. "Dad! You wanna let Mom know about this?"


    "About what?" Debbie had just washed Gwyn''s clothes and was about to check on the baby. When she opened the door, she heard father and daughter talking.


    Carlos winked at his daughter and said, "Nothing, honey."


    Carlos'' reaction amused Evelyn. Regardless of his petty action, she said to Debbie, "Dad didn''t want me to tell Sheffield about Gwyn. He wanted him to feel the way he did."


    Carlos'' face soured at Evelyn''s words. "Evelyn Huo, you little traitor," he reprimanded. ''Gwyn is the only one who listens to me, '' he thought bitterly.


    Debbie came over to Carlos and punched his shoulder as hard as she could. "Look, you got what you wanted. Everything is fine now. Evelyn and Calvert got engaged, and we''ve got the money. If you butt into their lives again, I''ll... I''ll run off and leave you!"


    What wasn''t fine initially was Evelyn''s ectopic pregnancy, and the money Debbie was referring to was the profit from Sheffield''s research into different drug therapies.

 Chapter 988 A Slave For Gwyn

    ''She is going to run away from me again? No way!'' Carlos let go of Evelyn and pulled Debbie into his arms. "Hey, don''t ever say that again! It''s not funny at all. Aren''t you ashamed of saying ridiculous things like that in front of your daughter?"


    "Why would I feel ashamed? Eve will notugh at me." Debbie pushed him away, pouting her lips and acting all mad.


    Evelyn covered her eyes with the palm of her hand, stifling the urge tough and shook her head at the older couple arguing like children.


    Suddenly, a brisk voice graced them from the stairway. "Dad, Mom, please spare us from your lover''s quarrel. Eve and I are still single, so please consider our feelings and stop making us feel envious, okay?"


    Terilynn had just returned from outside, sting Billie Eilish''s "Bad Guy" through her headphones.


    Carlos'' face darkened at the sight of his younger daughter. "Why are you sote? Did you go out to dinner with Joshua again?"


    Terilynn muttered incoherently, looking up at the ceiling to avert her father''s eyes. "How did you know that? You are so mean to Joshua that he''s afraid toe and say hello to you."


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows. After all, how could he forgive Joshua for turning down his offer to get engaged to Evelyn? "Joshua is not man enough to show his face to me again! After what he did, it would do him good to stay out of my sight!" he spat angrily.


    Sighing with exasperation, Terilynn said, "My dear father, can''t you just be the better man and forgive him?"


    "No! I may be a reasonable person, but I am not very forgiving. If he had agreed to get engaged to Evelyn, she wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Calvert. And now Gwyn wouldn''t have to live a life without a father by her side."


    The three women were all on the brink of a meltdown. Debbie retorted, "Have you ever thought about your own actions? If you hadn''t intervened in their business and forced Evelyn to get engaged to Calvert, Gwyn''s real father would have been the one to coax her to sleep now, not her grandpa."


    Thatment caused dead silence, because Debbie had hit the nail on the head.


    Carlos'' menacing face immediately softened, but he still refused to give in. "I have no regrets for what I have done. If I had done nothing, Gwyn would be living with Sheffield at the Tang family mansion and I would have no choice but to miss her every day. Besides, I don''t want Gwyn to call a woman in her early thirties ''Grandma.''" Carlos would rather keep his granddaughter away from a social climber like Lea.


    Debbie and her daugh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ? Let''s talk a little longer, okay?"


    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.


    "Ask the cutie''s mommy if I can make the picture you took just now my new profile photo?" he asked. The baby girl was so adorable. Her chubby little face and her long eyshes.


    "Go ahead! I''m giving you permission on behalf of her mother." Besides, it was just Gwyn''s profile. No one would know who she really was.


    After Joshua had changed his profile picture to Gwyn''s photo, Terilynn said, "You also think she''s cute, don''t you?"


    She was wondering if she should take another picture of Gwyn to make it her profile picture as well.


    "Yes, I think I am in love. Please bring her out with you so that we can hang out sometimes."


    "I will have to discuss that with her mother first!" That would prove to be quite difficult as even if Evelyn would have no objection, Carlos would strongly oppose to that suggestion.


    After all, he would never take any chances with Gwyn''s safety after what had happened to her before.


    When Evelyn came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, she saw Terilynn ying with her phone on her bed. "Is there some kind of treasure inside your phone? Your face is always glued to that thing whenever I see you."


    Terilynn replied, "Eve, I just posted a photo of Gwyn''s sleeping face in Moments, and someone immediately made it his profile picture. What a jerk, huh?"


    "Gwyn''s picture?" Evelyn''s eyes shot up in bewilderment.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, it was just her profile. Only those who are very familiar with Gwyn would be able to recognize her." The Huo family was so protective of Gwyn that even Terilynn and Evelyn couldn''tpare to her when both of them were young.

 Chapter 989 I Am Single Now

    "Well, are you going back to your bedroom or do you want to sleep here?" Evelyn asked.


    Holding Gwyn in her arms, Terilynn said in a pettishly charming manner, "Eve, I want to sleep with Gwyn tonight." Terilynn couldn''t bear to be apart from such an adorable baby.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes at her sister and said, "Fine then, but first, go and take a shower."


    "Yes ma''am!" Terilynn got off the bed and saluted Evelyn mockingly before scampering off to the bathroom.


    As Evelyn pensively stared at her daughter''s sleeping face, she remembered something. Not long after she gave birth to Gwyn, she found it difficult to share the same bed with her daughter. Oftentimes she would wake up in the middle of the night, feeling ustrophobic in her own bed.


    This one time, Evelyn turned over and the little foot that was resting on her waist fell onto the bed.


    Her eyes shot up immediately and she saw a baby girl sleeping behind her. Gripped with fear, she sat bolt upright in bed.


    Staring at the little girl with wide-eyed confusion, Evelyn sat there motionlessly for a few seconds. Then after a while, she came to her senses and felt relieved. ''Oh, it is Gwyn, my daughter.''


    As time passed, Evelyn eventually got used to sleeping with the little girl in the same bed.


    Sometimes Debbie would take Gwyn to sleep in her bedroom, or Gwyn would sleep in the baby''s room alone. Evelyn wasn''t used to sleeping alone.


    Getting used to something like that was indeed a truly horrible feeling.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield had resigned from the Y City First General Hospital almost a year ago. Ever since he came back, all he did was work in the Theo Group to keep himself busy.


    As a son of Peterson Tang, his charming good looks and brilliance made him the focus of the press. Most of the unweddeddies of Y City wanted to marry and settle down with him.


    Just the other day, all the media outlets published an article about Sheffield''s intimate rtionship with the daughter of the King of Gamblers. Reports said that he had deliberately lost a big sum of money just to make the beautiful woman smile.


    More recently, there were rumors going around that Sheffield was almost impeached by the senior board members of the Theo Group.


    Today, the newspapers published a shocking expose on Sheffield and his best friend Joshua, the youngest son of former mayor, Darius Fan. There were photos of them both entering a nightclub and neither was seen or


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    amilies were allowed to have fun, why couldn''t he, a single man, enjoy his life too?


    "How dare you!"


    The reason behind Carlos'' anger felt confusing and unreasonable to Sheffield. Why would Sheffield shy away from the truth? Besides, he and Evelyn weren''t even together now.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Carlos raised his fist and darted towards Sheffield.


    Sheffield, however, dodged the man''s fist as quickly as he could.


    Most of the people hanging around Sheffield were well aware of who Carlos Huo was, and as such, the moment they saw how angry he was, they immediately ran back to their private room.


    Only Joshua, who was leaning against the door, thought about how to separate the two men who were fighting each other.


    Carlos threw a second punch, but Sheffield was able to dodge it again. Fuming with rage, Carlos red at Sheffield with bloodshot eyes and screamed, "How dare you try to dodge me!"


    "I don''t want to get hit by someone I can''t hit back! You are not my father! But I promise not to dodge your punch if you agree to be my father-inw!"


    "Keep dreaming, you worthless imbecile!" Carlos hardly ever cursed, but today he was too furious to care about his manners.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Sheffield said. ''One way or the other, I''m going to make Evelyn my wife and you, my father-inw!'' he mused.


    Wesley and Damon looked at Carlos, mouth agape. Wesley asked Damon, "I see that a lot''s been going on in Y City in my absence. Care to fill me in?"


    "My friend, I am just as clueless as you are!" In fact, even Damon didn''t know what this young man had done to infuriate Carlos so much.

 Chapter 990 Beat The Crap Out Of You

    The manager of the night club heard that someone was making trouble in the club. He came along with a group of men, ready to drive whoever was making trouble away. When he saw that it was Carlos who had started the fight along with Sheffield, he became so frightened that he sent his men away. After all, Carlos and Sheffield were practically kings in Y City.


    The manager couldn''t afford to offend the likes of them.


    Carlos kept trying tond a punch on Sheffield, but the young man kept dodging only angering Carlos even more. Joshua could sense that something bad was going to happen. He had his rtionship with Terilynn to consider. He just couldn''t risk Carlos'' wrath. Taking a deep breath, he ran toward Sheffield and wrapped his arms around his waist to try to get him to back off. "Sheffield! This isn''t worth it! Just let himnd a punch. It''s no big deal!"


    Sheffield tried to struggle himself free but failed. "No! I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I let him beat me up? I already let that happen before, and I was with Evelyn back then. I let it happen because he''s her father, but Evelyn and I aren''t even together anymore, so why should I allow him to do this?"


    Carlos gasped for air and roared, "Idiot! You think you''re some big shot now, don''t you? Do you think that just because you''re the CEO of Theo Group I wouldn''t dare to hurt you?"


    "No, I don''t. I always knew that you never liked me. And you have no respect for the Theo Group." Sheffield wanted to take one step forward, but with Joshua holding his waist, he couldn''t. "Uncle Carlos,e on! Show me what you''ve got! I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Huh! You''ve got some balls to challenge me! I''ll beat the crap out of you today!" Carlos charged toward Sheffield without a care for what other people might say.


    However, both Wesley and Damon stopped him from moving farther. Wesley tapped his shoulder and reminded him, "Bro, you have a reputation to protect." After all, he was the president of a multinational group.


    What he didn''t know was that Sheffield was the CEO of a multinational group too.


    Wesley was only involved in military affairs. He never cared about business, so he didn''t know who Sheffield was.


    Joshua reminded Sheffield in a low voice, "Dude, that''s enough. Do you really want


    leep. He liked that Gywn was so close to him, her grandfather. The little girl could call "Grandpa" already, but she still couldn''t call "Dad." That made Carlos happier than when he threw a punch in Sheffield''s face.


    The smile on Carlos'' face made the hairs on Sheffield''s arms stand.


    Before Sheffield and Joshua could figure out what Carlos was smiling about, he left along with Damon and Wesley.


    In the parking lot of the nightclub


    Wesley was confused. "Carlos, what''s wrong with you? I haven''t seen you act so impulsively before. What is it with you and that kid?"


    Carlos didn''t know how to exin what had happened two years ago. "He''s pursuing Evelyn," he exined grumpily.


    Wesley nodded. "And? Are they dating?"


    Carlos replied honestly, "No. Evelyn wanted to be with him, but I didn''t allow her."


    "You''re in the wrong here, man. As long as they''re happy, then you should just stay out of it."


    Damon echoed Wesley. "Wesley''s right. Since he''s not with Evelyn, he didn''t do anything wrong. It''s perfectly normal for him to flirt with whomever he wants. He''s single after all."


    Carlos suddenly stopped. Damon and Wesley turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    After a while, Carlos said, "He''s Gwyn''s father."


    ''Gwyn''s father?'' Damon and Wesley were shocked.


    Not many people knew about Gwyn, but Carlos'' friends did.


    Wesley walked up to him and put his arm around his shoulder. "Let''s go! Let''s go back!"


    "What for?" Carlos didn''t move.


    "I''ll help you give him a beating!"

 Chapter 991 The Powerful Mr. Tang

    Damon put his arm around Carlos'' other shoulder and said, "Count me in. We''ll let him have a taste of the strength that''s behind Gwyn¡ªa team of badass men that can beat him to death! He''d better behave himself."


    Wesley''s lips curled into a sneer. "We''re not the only men in the team. Remember, I have an army. I alone can call in thousands of men to kick his ass if he does anything wrong by Gwyn."


    Damon nodded, "Damn right! Gwyn is like a granddaughter to you. That''s the least you could do to protect her."


    Carlos finally smiled. "Let''s get out of here. I don''t have time for him now. I need to go home to Gwyn."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    The three men got into their cars and left the parking lot.


    As he leaned against the wall, Sheffield thought about Carlos'' creepy smile. He had no idea that he had just escaped a beating from an army.


    He and Joshua were left alone in the corridor. The deafening music from the booths filled the air. Both of them stayed silent for a while, and then, an ominous presentiment came over Sheffield. "Old Fan, I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Could you please stop calling me that?" It sounded like Sheffield was calling him an old fan. Despite the fact that his surname was indeed Fan, Joshua didn''t like being addressed that way.


    "Carlos has never smiled at me. Ever! But he just did, and there was something weird about that smile. It was creepy as hell. He''s probably cooking up something to mess with me," Sheffield said, ignoring Joshua''s protest. He stared at the path through which Carlos had left, deep in thought.


    Joshua disagreed. "You''re just overthinking. Maybe he was in a good mood because of Aunt Debbie''s call. Besides, even if he really is trying to get you into trouble, I don''t think you have much to worry about. You''re smart and strong¡ªa survivor, who always bounces back."


    "Well," Sheffield mused. "You do have a point..." But the ominous feeling did not leave him. Carlos'' smile meant something; he believed there was a hidden meaning behind it.


    It was like the old man knew that something was about to go down, and he was secretly d that Sheffield had no idea what was going on. He felt like Carlos was enjoying as he, knowing nothing, walked into a trap. He wasughing at his helpless situation. The thought made Sheffield restless.


    "Why didn''t you exin to him that you were only flirting with the woman because you had lost a bet? What if he tells Evelyn?


    hed voice, "What happened, Dad? Why did you two fight?"


    "There was a media report iming that he was in some nightclub and hadn''te out in two hours. I went to see what he was doing there, and he was flirting with some woman!" Carlos fumed.


    He kept his voice down, considering that his dear granddaughter had just fallen asleep.


    ''Sheffield was flirting with another woman?'' Evelyn didn''t respond. She adjusted Gwyn''s position in her arms and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Debbie came back with the kit. She made Carlos sit on the couch and grumbled, "Could you at least consider Evelyn''s feelings when you speak?"


    With a snort, he said, "I only want her to know what that guy has been doing so that she can forget that jerk."


    "Forget him? And then what?" Debbie gently pressed on his wound, warning him to watch his mouth.


    Carlos, however, didn''t feel the pain at all. It was just a minor wound after all; nothing he couldn''t handle. "I''ll introduce Evelyn to a better man," he dered.


    Debbie and Evelyn sighed at the same time and said in unison, "So, you''re trying to meddle again?"


    Debbie disinfected the wound for him and then took a band aid to put on his wound. "Do you have too much free time on your hands? Or do you think Evelyn doesn''t have enough on her te already?"


    Carlos stared at the band aid in his wife''s hand. "If you get rid of that band aid, I won''t bother introducing Evelyn to another man," he haggled. ''Just get thatme band aid away from me!''


    Debbie stopped peeling the band aid at once. "What if you get infected while taking a shower?"


    "I can take care of myself."

 Chapter 992 Complaints

    Sighing, Debbie put the first-aid kit away and said, "Let''s go. Let Evelyn be. She had a busy day at work, and I''m sure she''s tired."


    Carlos nodded and stood up from the sofa. "You wanna know what I think?" he asked Evelyn. "I think you need to y harder to get. String him on for a couple years if you want. If you get with him too quickly it might make you look desperate."


    He turned to Debbie. "Honey, why are you staring at me? I mean it. We need to let Sheffield know that Evelyn''s not that easy. Otherwise, he won''t think she''s worth keeping."


    Debbie tried her hardest to drag the man out of the room as he prattled.


    Carlos didn''t want to leave the room yet. "I haven''t hugged Gwyn yet!"


    "Let the baby sleep now. You can see her tomorrow! Out!" Debbie insisted.


    "Okay, okay." Carlos dropped the idea of hugging his granddaughter, but he was still angry with Sheffield. He continued, "Look, Evelyn. See this bruise? That was Sheffield. Tell him if he tries anything like that again, I''ll beat the shit out of him every time I see him."


    Carlos'' voice trailed off when the door finally shut.


    Silence reigned in the bedroom once more. Evelyn felt her head ache. She missed the calm, cold, decisive Carlos Huo. What happened to him? How did he manage to lose his cool?


    Sighing helplessly, she tucked her sleeping daughter in and kissed her forehead before heading to the bathroom for a shower.


    The next morning, at ZL Group


    Evelyn called Nadia in and said, "Contact Theo Group and set up a meeting. I want to talk to Mr. Tang about his research projects." Actually, Evelyn didn''t want to talk to him directly, so she asked Nadia to do it.


    Nadia nodded, "Yes, Miss Huo."


    Right then and there, Nadia dialed the phone number of the assistant to the CEO of Theo Group. "Hello, this is Nadia from ZL Group. My boss wants to meet with yours. When would be a good time to do that?"


    Two minutester, Nadia hung up the phone. "Miss Huo, they said...Mr. Tang is not in the office now. They''ll call when he''s back in."


    Inexplicably, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, thanks."


    Nadia nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, the managers are supposed to be conducting a tour of thepany. Sort of a check-up on how things are running, right? Have they started that yet?" Evelyn shifted her attention back to work.


    "They will start in three minutes, Miss Huo."


    "I thi


    "Why don''t you get to work instead of hiding in here?" A domineering female voice suddenly rang behind them.


    The female employee''s face turned even paler. "I''m really done this time." She immediately greeted her supervisor respectfully, "Hello, Miss Chi!"


    The sound of high heels came closer and closer, and a woman stalked up to the pair. "cking off? Lily Xu, do you want to lose your job?" The indignant supervisor turned on Evelyn next. "And who are you? Where''s your uniform¡ª It''s you?!" The woman was taken aback the moment her gazended on Evelyn''s face.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two years, but they recognized each other at once.


    Gillian was stunned, while Evelyn was expressionless.


    "You also work here?" Gillian didn''t think anyone who had nothing to do with thepany would be here at this hour.


    Evelyn nodded indifferently.


    "Which department are you in? Why aren''t you wearing your uniform during working hours? And you''re just chatting away with a co-worker? Why aren''t you at your desk?" Gillian scolded Evelyn arrogantly as if haranguing a subordinate.


    Lily Xu quickly denied everything. "No, I don''t know her. We weren''t talking. I just... I had to use the restroom. I''m going back to work now." Lily Xu hadn''t seen Evelyn before, so she tried her best to disassociate herself from her.


    Although Evelyn didn''t start at the bottom, she understood how things worked here. She didn''t want to get Lily Xu in trouble. "First, I don''t have a work uniform, and don''t need to wear one. Second, we weren''t in here talking. Please let her get back to work."

 Chapter 993 Punishment

    ''Let Lily Xu get back to work? Who does she think she is? I''m the department supervisor!'' Gillian threw a scornful look at Evelyn. "I don''t care whether you wear a work uniform or not, because you don''t work in the financial department." As the department supervisor, she was sure that she had never seen Evelyn in the financial department, nor had she ever seen the name "Evelyn Tang."


    "But we need to discuss this. You said you weren''t talking in here? Got any proof?"


    Evelyn cast her a cold nce and asked, "So, what are you going to do with Lily?"


    "Of course, I''ll punish her ording to thepany''s rules and regtions. She cked off and was chatting during office hours," Gillian said in a justified tone.


    Evelyn didn''t want to waste time in arguing with her. "Do as you please."


    Strictly speaking, Lily was indeed making private phone calls during working hours. What Gillian wanted to do was reasonable. So Evelyn had nothing to say about it.


    "Hey, which department are you in, anyway?" Gillian stopped the woman who had turned to leave. Gillian was a department supervisor, but why was Evelyn acting so arrogantly, like she had a higher position in thepany?


    "None of your business."


    Evelyn''s indifferent attitude pissed Gillian off. Lily had returned to her desk and the two of them were left alone. Looking at the woman who stood with her back to her, Gillian taunted, "I think the reason why you won''t wear your uniform is you want to show off your fancy dress. Am I right? But that''s not your color. It''s coffee. Girls in their twenties like me don''t wear dresses like that. Brown is for olddies."


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks and listened to her. "And what''s that old-fashioned lipstick shade? Don''t tell me¡ªit''s a luxury brand, huh? I have way better taste than you. Well, maybe it''s because your temperament doesn''t match the lipstick. It makes you look old and frumpy. This isn''t a fashion show. You should change into your work uniform now!"


    No wonder Lily had cried andined to someone over the phone. Gillian was so sharp-tongued. She felt sorry for Lily, and anyone else who had to work under her.


    Evelyn took out her phone and called Nadia. "Nadia. I need you here. I''m in the bathroom of the financial department."


    Gillian was still unaware of the situation and cont


    also saw the punishment notice posted on thepany''s website.


    The employee closest to Gillian had logged into thepany intr. Her punishment was posted in as day on the department homepage. She clenched her fists and red back at Evelyn. "I''m going to talk to Mr. Huo, the CEO. I don''t think he''ll let you do this just to get back at me!"


    A dash of sarcasm shed through Evelyn''s eyes. "Should I call my dad and ask him toe here?"


    ''Dad?'' Although Gillian had thought Evelyn was rted to Carlos, she was still shocked by the fact that Carlos was actually Evelyn''s father.


    No wonder this woman didn''t need to wear uniforms; she could afford skin-care products worth millions; and she could afford clothes and jewelry worth tens of millions.


    It made sense now.


    Tracy Wang immediately chimed in, "Miss Huo, please don''t be angry. She never saw you before. She didn''t mean to offend you. I''ll punish her, if you want."


    Without another word, Evelyn turned and left the financial department.


    When they walked into the elevator, Nadia reported in a low voice, "Miss Huo, the assistant of Theo Group''s CEO called me back just now. He said Mr. Tang is super-busy. He doesn''t have time to see you. Besides, Mr. Tang has handed over all the work regarding the research and development to his team. If you have any problem, you can contact his team."


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    She was in a bad mood because of Gillian, and now Sheffield was making things hard for her too.


    She rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. "I see."

 Chapter 994 Just An Outsider

    Evelyn had just gotten settled in her office when her phone rang. It was Carlos. "What''s going on with the supervisor of the finance department?"


    Evelyn knew Carlos was just asking. There was nothing usatory in his tone. "Nothing serious. She got too big for her britches," she exined.


    "That''s my girl!" he beamed. "I raised you to be a fighter. If someone challenges you, you fight back. Don''t worry about a thing. I''ll be there for you if anything happens."


    Evelyn smiled, "Yeah, I know. Thank you, Dad."


    "I''m your dad. I''m always on your side. And I do trust you. Get back together with Sheffield if you want. But if he makes you unhappy, cut him loose. You''re better than that, you know?" He was used to wielding power. He could fire as many employees as he wanted¡ªfor example, the supervisor of the finance department. But Sheffield was another matter entirely. His daughter loved the guy, and that made all the difference.


    But if Sheffield hurt her again, he would step in and deal with him.


    He wasn''t going to let that happen, no matter what.


    "I know, Dad."


    That afternoon, Nadia and Evelyn had a meeting. Carlos had gotten wind of how Gillian had gotten hired. The general manager who interviewed her was bribed.


    After her encounter with Evelyn, she had been punished. But Gillian was a hard worker. So instead of being fired, she just got busted down to team leader. And she''d have to take pass the qualification test to stay employed there. The general manager who hired her was also involved, and he was demoted as well.


    Although this matter was not earth-shattering, it still caused a stir among the employees at ZL Group.


    It was because Evelyn was in the middle of it. And after she was demoted, Gillian was punished again by Carlos. He was looking out for his daughter.


    People started to gossip about Gillian, the woman who was foolish enough to offend the princess!


    It didn''t matter whether she was in the right or not. The point was, she had messed with the wrong person, and she would be the one who was wrong in the end.


    That night, Gillian went to the Tang Residence.


    In the Tang Residence


    Near dinnertime, the old house was brightly lit. Several servants were


    finance department. Who cares about being a supervisor?" Everyone heard what he said. They all knew he was being sarcastic, and the two sisters were embarrassed.


    Peterson sat down at the table with a long face.


    Lea didn''t dare to say anything back to Sheffield. She could onlyin to Peterson in a low voice, "Listen to him!"


    Peterson didn''t say anything.


    Aware that Sheffield didn''t want to listen to herint, Gillian continued, "I''d like to stay on at ZL Group. Being a team leader is fine by me, and I''ll just stay away from Evelyn Huo."


    Sheffield nodded. "Yes! That''s a good idea! You can''t beat her."


    Again, Gillian felt humiliated. She had to change the subject. "Aren''t you staying for dinner?"


    "No, I''m not hungry. There''s too much food, and it''s too rich. I''d get sick if I ate that. I prefer cold water and steamed buns. Well, goodbye everyone. Bon appetit." Sheffield was always blunt and defiant around the Tangs. And this was one of the reasons why his father, Peterson, had disowned him in the first ce.


    "Peterson, do something..." There was a hint of grievance in Lea''s voice.


    This time, Peterson finally opened his mouth. He shouted at his arrogant son, "Stop!"


    Sheffield turned, a sour look on his face.


    "Stay for dinner!"


    "No, thanks! As an outsider, I''m not supposed to eat at the same table with your family."


    Peterson thumped the table in anger. "Didn''t you choose toe back? Why do you have to be so salty?"

 Chapter 995 Who Was The Little Princess

    Everyone fell silent, not daring to say a word. They didn''t want to get between Sheffield and his father. Not when they were fighting like this.


    A look of disdain shed in Sheffield''s eyes when he spoke again. "Now that you know I''m salty, maybe you''ll find a private ce where we can talk about work. I don''t need all these losers around. I''ll be willing to sleep with you, not to mention have dinner!"


    The Tang family was like a spider''s web. A hundred strands, and each of these strands was a secret. And if you lingered too long, just like an overly-curious fly, you''d be stuck fast.


    "You little brat!" Peterson''s face turned red from fury. "Get out!" he roared.


    "Happy to!" Without any hesitation, Sheffield turned and stalked out the door. Then they heard the engine of his wine-red Maybach fading in the distance.


    They were still quiet three minutes after he had left the house. They just sat in the dining room, trying to shed the aura of awkwardness that clung to them.


    Peterson''s eyes fell on Lea''s face. He said coldly, "He''s still a kid. Why were you so sassy about it? He didn''t want toe back anyway. If you go on like this, he''ll never want toe home!"


    After listening to his words, Lea felt very aggrieved. She was Peterson''s wife. ording to her seniority, Sheffield should call her "Mom." Yet he never did. Instead, he verbally attacked her every chance he got. And every time, Peterson med it all on her. She wasn''t happy about what Peterson was saying, but she had no choice but to ept it. "Okay, okay. I get it. Let''s eat!"


    Peterson calmed down a little bit because of her conciliatory tone. But soon he felt that what he said was unfair to Lea. So heforted her, "I''ll talk to him after he calms down. He should be more respectful."


    "Yeah." Passing him the chopsticks, she began to pick up food for him.


    Soon after the family started eating, a servant came downstairs with a child in her arms. "Mr. and Mrs. Tang, the young master is awake."


    "Mom!" The second Nastas Tang woke up, he wanted his mother. Upon seeing Lea, he felt sad with tears in his eyes.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Lea came over to take him in her arms


    d in front of Theo Group''s office building. Felix reminded the woman sitting in the back seat, "Miss Huo, we have arrived."


    "Okay." Evelyn put away the file.


    Felix unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car and opened the door for her. Then, he helped the woman in high heels out of the car.


    With a box in her hand, Evelyn walked towards the entrance, bodyguard in tow.


    "Go talk to the guard. I''ll wait here," she told Felix. The only thing she wanted to do was see Sheffield without rming anyone.


    Felix nodded and walked up to a security guard. "Hello, Miss Huo of ZL Group is here to see Mr. Tang."


    "Which Mr. Tang?" the security guard asked.


    "The younger Mr. Tang. Mr. Sheffield Tang." After Sheffield assumed his position as CEO, many people called him the younger Mr. Tang to distinguish him from his father, Peterson Tang.


    Before the security guard could speak, a man who was walking by stopped in his tracks. He cast a nce at Evelyn, who held a box with both hands, and asked with a smile, "You''re here to see Sheffield Tang?"


    Evelyn looked at him from head to toe when she heard him mention Sheffield''s name. The man dressed as a sessful businessman. He wore a grey striped suit with a dark blue tie, briefcase in his hand. He had fair skin, single eyelids and a faint smile on his face.


    Evelyn was sure that she had never met this man before, so she didn''t care about it and looked away.


    Felix nodded, "We are!"

 Chapter 996 Evelyns Visit

    The man nced at Evelyn and then turned his attention towards Felix again. "Are you sure you''re referring to the same Sheffield Tang?" Felix exchanged silent nces with Evelyn and nodded.


    "Yes, sir. Do you know Mr. Tang?"


    "Do I? Of course! He slept with his sister-inw when he was around fifteen. Who wouldn''t know him?"


    Almost immediately, Evelyn raised her head to cast a reproachful re at the man, fuming over hisment.


    Felix gestured at Evelyn with his eyes, telling her to calm down and then asked the man, "I''m sorry, I didn''t get your name."


    "Please forgive my ignorance. I am the fifth child of the Tang family, Sterling Tang. Sheffield is my younger brother." When Sterling''s eyes met with Evelyn''s, a strange feeling began to grow in his gut.


    However, before Felix could say anything else, Evelyn''s face darkened and she interjected, "How could you say something like that? Aren''t you supposed to be looking out for your own brother? Why would you even be throwing mud at him? What kind of a brother are you?"


    The tone of her voice made Sterling''s heart tremble. Although it wasn''t the first time he had seen this lioness of a woman, this was the first time they had been in such close proximity to one another. Theirck of acquaintanceship, however, wasn''t due to Sterling''sck of trying to keep in touch with her. Quite the contrary, whenever he tried to approach Evelyn in the past, he''d be met with a bevy of bodyguards who''d follow her around at all times.


    Sterling had never imagined that hidden underneath such a beautiful face was an imposing figure, no less than a queen. Evelyn was just standing there in a modest emerald green skirt suit, but her poise and physical grace were enough to render him breathless with excitement.


    If he had remembered it correctly, Evelyn was just two years younger than him. Although she was just in her early thirties, she had a fiery charm that most women of her age did not possess. Sterling couldn''t help but feel enamored with Evelyn, captivated by her stunning good looks and strong character.


    If the past ten years of doing business had taught him anything, it was that ZL Group was of paramount importance to Y City''s economy. Keeping that in mind, Sterling feigned a smile and said, "You''re right. I am sorry to have upset you. However, I was just speaking the truth.


    rds, finding himself in a very difficult position.


    Evelyn knew what he was worried about and said, "Tell me how to open the doors. I''ll go inside myself." Evelyn found Sheffield''s office doors a bit strange because they didn''t have a lock.


    Tobias Shen exined, "There''s a secret recognition system on the doors. To open them, you''ll need to show the right palm print or face."


    "Come with me," Evelyn told Tobias Shen. She had no intentions of leaving without seeing the person she hade for.


    Evelyn stood there in front of the office doors, patiently waiting for Tobias Shen to open it. Feeling perplexed, the personal assistant wondered if he should do it or not.


    Having lost her patience, Evelyn snapped angrily, "Call your boss now and tell him that if he doesn''t open the doors, he will never see me again."


    Just as the words had left her mouth, the doors opened automatically before Tobias Shen could even make the call.


    "What''s all the noise outside?" azy voice came from inside the room. "Tobias, what happened?"


    "Mr. Tang, it''s..."


    "It''s me!" Evelyn entered Sheffield''s office.


    When he saw her, Sheffield smiled and said, "Oh, Miss Huo, it''s you." Then he looked at his watch and said, "Is there something important you''d like to talk to me about, Miss Huo?"


    Sheffield''s office was just as big as Carlos'' and even though the decoration was simple, everything inside that room had tricks.


    Sheffield stood up and walked towards her.


    Suddenly, the office doors mmed shut, leaving only the two of them inside therge room.

 Chapter 997 Im Over You

    Sheffield stood close to her, close enough to cross the distance between them in a single step. Evelyn''s anger was gone. She handed the box to him and said in a softer voice, "I brought you the Western dessert you used to bring me."


    Sheffield took the box from her and looked at it. "Thank you, Miss Huo. But have you ever seen a man who enjoys eating dessert?"


    "But you used to buy desserts all the time..." He would also sit down with her and eat them, sometimes.


    With a smile on his lips, he continued, "That was then, this is now. Besides, I didn''t like desserts back then, either. I was thinking maybe you were too busy with work to eat. That''s why I bought them for you. I never liked desserts. Didn''t you know that, Miss Huo?"


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. Since he often dropped by her office with desserts for her, she figured he liked them. She really didn''t know him at all.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Huo." He smiled as usual and returned the box to her.


    Evelyn lowered her eyes to look at the box in her hand. Bitterness filled her heart. So this was how it felt to be rejected.


    She controlled her emotions and said, "Can we talk?"


    "We''re talking right now, aren''t we?" He put his hands in his pockets.


    She shook her head. "Can we maybe do this over dinner? My treat!"


    "Nah, I don''t think so. I''ve been really busy since I took over Theo Group. If you have anything to say, Miss Huo, juste out and say it!"


    Evelyn looked him in the eye. "I never married Calvert."


    "I know. So what?"


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    Thinking of a possibility, Sheffield said in a half smile, "How quaint, Miss Huo! You think I still love you, don''t you?"


    Evelyn had to admit that was exactly what she thought. And that was why she came to see him.


    Sheffieldughed out loud. Only he knew how much he was hurting when he did that. "Yes, I used to love you. I loved you more than life itself. I didn''t want to live if I had to do it without you. But the past two years made me realize that I didn''t need you in my life. Being single is good. I don''t need to worry about how you''re doing, and I don''t have to think about how to make you happy. Nor do I have to rack my brains to please your family. Come to t


    focus on their work, Carlos also joined in their activities. In addition, he decided to hand out awards to some outstanding employees. The excitement of getting an award fired up the workers.


    Each employee could bring someone to the team building activity. It could be a family member or a friend. But children were not allowed, because too many kids might disrupt things. There might be kids who were there to cause problems. And that was not what the night was all about.


    On the day when the programming department and the finance department held their activities, Carlos was away on business. He couldn''t make it, but he wanted someone in a leadership role to be there, so he called Evelyn. He told her to attend the activities on his behalf. It was just a formality.


    Evelyn agreed. That afternoon, she went to a spa, and then that evening she was headed for the building where the party was being held.


    When Gillian knew Evelyn would be there, she gnashed her teeth angrily.


    Evelyn was now the thorn in her side, stinging her, and yet she couldn''t get rid of her.


    But then, Gillian got a brilliant idea. She called Lea and rescinded her invitation to the dinner. Then she called Sheffield and said, "Sheffield, ourpany is holding a dinner tonight, and I heard that the CEO will also be here to give awards to the hard workers. My colleagues all have a plus one. I invited my sister, but she can''t make it. I''m embarrassed to be alone. Will you be my plus one?"

 Chapter 998 Shes Been Mad At Me

    Sheffield immediately picked up Gillian''s hint when she said that the CEO would be attending the dinner. It didn''t matter whether she had meant Carlos or Evelyn because he was intrigued nheless.


    Gillian, however, was only interested in using him to further her own agenda.


    "Sounds great! Do you know if Evelyn will be there too?" he asked bluntly, instead of turning her down.


    "I suppose so. By the way, Sheffield, have you two broken up already?"


    "No. Well, it''s a littleplicated. We had a fight some time ago and she''s been mad at me ever since. We are just giving each other some space."


    Gillian was a little taken aback, blushing with embarrassment when she recalledining to Sheffield about Evelyn just two days ago. She had no idea that they were still together.


    "So...will youe?"


    "Of course, I will. I don''t want to miss the look on her face when she sees me there." Sheffield tantly revealed his own motive without any inhibition.


    Gillian was at aplete loss for words. As it turned out, Sheffield was the one using her to further his personal goals, not the other way around.


    Nevertheless, since beggars couldn''t also be choosers, Gillian was just happy to have Sheffield by her side. All she wanted to do was make Evelyn burn with envy.


    At the restaurant of the hanging garden, on the top floor of Silverstone Building


    As the entire restaurant was reserved for ZL Group''s private event, the ce was swarming with Carlos'' employees.


    Sheffield''s arrival attracted a lot of attention. Under the stifled admiration and gasps of the female employees, he walked straight to Gillian, which made her feel proud and ted.


    When someone asked Gillian whether she was dating Sheffield, she didn''t deny it straightaway. "Yeah, but in the past. We are just friends now."


    All the while, Sheffield sat next to her, fiddling with his cell phone with a smile on his face. He hardly uttered a word nor was he interested in what Gillian was saying.


    After all, he wasn''t here for Gillian; he was here for Evelyn.


    "Wow! Mr. Tang, you''re a real gentleman. You''re still friends with your ex-girlfriend after the breakup!"


    "Mr. Tang, you look much more handsome in person than you do on screen!"


    Sheffield was showered with all kinds of praises.


    Once it was confirmed that they were not dating, many women made up excuses to rub elbows with Sheffield or tter him during the meal.


    Sheffield, of course, knew how to y them like a fiddle. After all, he was well-versed in the art of dealing wit


    l be a Lamborghini car!"


    After her decisive announcement, the entire ce erupted in an uproar once again.


    "Wow! My goodness! Is that true? A Lamborghini!"


    "Unbelievable! Miss Huo is so generous!"


    "Did I hear that correctly? That''s a car worth millions of dors!"


    Those of who were not qualified to participate in the selection seethed with jealousy. One of them cut in, "Don''t be so happy. So what if you get a Lamborghini? Can you afford the maintenance fee for such a luxurious car?"


    Evelyn smiled at the young disbelieving employee and responded, "Don''t worry, I''ll also throw in a three-year-maintenance fee as an additional gift. Bear in mind that the grand prize is only awarded to the most outstanding employee. If the winner can''t afford to pay for the maintenance of the car after three years, then I don''t think that person deserved to win the prize in the first ce."


    Evelyn''s words made a lot of sense to everyone. Although the programmer who would get the grand prize couldn''t afford the maintenance fees now, three years of time was enough for any outstanding employee to make a fortune.


    Evelyn managed to win the hearts of all the staff members of the programming department with her grace and disy of generosity.


    The employees marveled at her ability to empower those who worked for thepany, encouraging them to give their absolute best and nothing less.


    Unlike the other leaders, Evelyn didn''t believe in subjecting her employees to long hours of lecture. Perhaps she didn''t think herself worthy enough to do so. After all, she didn''t have to start from the bottom. She got the job as the regional CEO only because she was the daughter of Carlos Huo.

 Chapter 999 Hes Related To Miss Chi

    Sitting in his seat, Sheffield fixed his eyes on the female CEO who shone like a goddess not far from him. He appreciated her skills. He didn''t expect that Evelyn was so good at winning people''s support.


    People in the programming department were quite excited, but the employees of the finance department were quite envious of them.


    Some of them were dissatisfied, saying that Evelyn was ying favorites. But someone who knew how hard the programmers worked said, "The programmers code day and night, their lives dedicated to their projects and thepany. No one''s saying we don''t work hard, but they do it at the cost of their health."


    Those who were still unconvinced didn''t dare say anything more for fear of being scolded by others.


    As everyone started to rx, a brave young man thought he was clever. "Miss Huo, are you single? I''d love to go out with you."


    "Hahaha! In your dreams." Another employeeughed out loud.


    "She is the eldest princess of our CEO. Don''t even think about it. Go and earn tens of billions of dors first, then you can ask again!"


    "Tens of billions? You kidding me?"


    "Hahaha..."


    That end of the restaurant was loud withughter and chatter.


    Evelyn hadn''t paid much attention to the people in the finance department. With a smile, she told everyone in the programming department, "I''m sorry. I already have a boyfriend. But I hope you guys find someone even hotter than me."


    "Wow, she has a boyfriend? Who is he, Miss Huo? He must be something special to be with you. Those other idiots never had a chance," someone joked.


    Evelyn asked Nadia to refill her ss with wine and apologized, "I''m sorry. It''s not the right time yet. I''ll tell youter. Thanks for asking, though. To a bright future!"


    She raised her ss to propose a toast. They all knew that Evelyn couldn''t stay long, so they all stood up with sses of wine or juice in their hands. Under the starlight, the employees of the programming department raised their sses and toasted the booming business of ZL Group.


    The employees greeted Evelyn warmly as she walked from one side of the restaurant to the other. That was where the finance department''s table was.


    She nodded to everyone there with a smile. "Mr. Huo is on a business trip, so he couldn''t be here. I c


    eld had never had a drink together. She had an excuse tonight.


    Just as Evelyn and Nadia were walking toward Sheffield, he suddenly stood up with his phone to his ear and walked to a quiet ce. She didn''t know if he really needed to take the call in private, or whether he was avoiding her.


    Evelyn slowed down. While walking, she considered whether she should follow him. Three secondster, she made up her mind. She shadowed him as he tried to slip away from the party.


    She stood less than two meters away from him and listened to him while he talked on the phone. She guessed it was a woman on the other end, because he was speaking in gentle tones.


    "Yeah. We''ll get together after I finish my work."


    On the other end of the line, Joshua, who had just picked up the phone, was confused. "Why did you call me? I don''t remember asking if you wanted to hang out."


    "Honey, be good. I''ll be home soon."


    "Oh, my God. What''s wrong with you?" Joshua got goose bumps all over his body.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll keep youpany." With his back to Evelyn, Sheffield stared at the night. He felt nauseated inside when he talked like this to the guy on the other end.


    "Fuck! Listen, Sheffield! I''m Joshua Fan, not Evelyn Huo! If you want a girl, then go find Evelyn. Quit bugging me."


    "I know, I know. Don''t be angry, honey. I''m headed home now, okay?"


    "Will you cut that out? Don''te over, bro. You''re a pervert. I''m afraid to go to sleep now because you might rape me. Sober up and call meter!" Joshua yelled.

 Chapter 1000 A Light-colored Cheongsam

    ''Rape him?'' Trying to suppress the urge to puke, Sheffield replied in a soft voice, "Okay, bye!"


    If he didn''t hang up on Joshua now, he''d probably end up vomiting all over the ce.


    Sheffield turned around and pretended that he just saw Evelyn. He said in a surprised tone, "Miss Huo!"


    Restraining from showing any emotion, Evelyn took two sses of wine from Nadia and handed one to him. "Mr. Tang, since you havee all the way here in person, I should propose a toast to you."


    Nadia left quietly, leaving the two of them alone.


    Looking at the wine ss in her hand, Sheffield said, "I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''ve not been in good healthtely. I don''t drink anymore."


    "Is your health really bad or are you embarrassing me on purpose?" she asked.


    Sheffield nced at the employees who were peeking at them from a small distance. "Fine. I won''t embarrass you in front of the staff." He extended his hand to her for the ss.


    As Evelyn handed him the wine, she came closer to him than he had expected, and quickly grabbed the phone from his hand. She moved a few steps away from him while he was still confused.


    Sheffield gaped.


    The man was stunned, but then, he smiled helplessly. "People are looking and your behavior is very misleading."


    Ignoring him, she tried to unlock the phone. It had a password lock.


    "Wait!" Sheffield said in guilty haste.


    She cast a cold nce at him.


    "Miss Huo, I hope you are aware that what you are doing is an invasion of my privacy. If you go through my private stuff, I will be forced to call mywyer and¡ª Hey!" He watched as she unlocked his phone with ease.


    Only if there weren''t so many people watching them... He could have easily grabbed the phone back from her. But, he was helpless in their current situation.


    He had changed his phone, but his password was still the same as before. After Evelyn entered the old password, the phone was unlocked.


    She found his call records. Thest person he had called was Joshua.


    ''So, it was Joshua on the phone with him. Not some woman!''


    Giving the phone back to him, Evelyn sneered, "Mr. Tang, it''s fine if you don''t like me anymore. But did you o


    , we cannot deal with Carlos Huo directly, but we can make things difficult for his daughter."


    The two men shed an evil smile. Maddock Zhu said with a snort, "We have to tter Carlos all the time to gain his favor. Since he''s on a business trip now, we can deal with his daughter. We can make things hard for her and make her pay for what her father has done to us."


    "You''re right, but don''t make it too obvious. Otherwise, we''ll have hell to pay if Carlos finds out."


    After thinking it over for a while, Maddock Zhu suggested, "She is the host tonight, isn''t she? Call the waiter. Let''s order before she arrives."


    "Yeah! The food here is very expensive. We should call our friends and ask them to have dinner with us too. That way, the dinner would cost her a fortune and we will be doing our friends a favor." Duran Xie took out his phone and started to call his friends.


    Maddock Zhu suggested, "We need to call those who are ZL Group''s partners, or our n will be exposed."


    "Right!"


    When Evelyn arrived at the private booth, there were more people waiting for her than she had expected.


    As she walked in, Duran Xie stared at her cheongsam-d figure. His eyes almost popped out.


    Those who knew him for a long time knew how much he liked women in cheongsams.


    In the light-colored cheongsam, Evelyn looked more attractive than any women he had seen. Even those young models he had dated couldn''t hold a candle to her.

 Chapter 1001 The Last Guest

    Maddock stole a nce at Duran, and sure enough, he had his eyes fixed on Evelyn.


    Her beauty pulled even Maddock into a trance, let alone Duran, who loved a woman in a cheongsam.


    Evelyn shook hands with Maddock, who was closest to her, and then turned to Duran.


    She apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xie. It was my fault yesterday. I''m here to apologize."


    "That''s all right, Miss Huo. It''s an honor to have been waiting for such a beauty like you. Please, have a seat," Duran said with a pretended ease.


    Evelyn was led to the seat of honor. She listened quietly as Nadia introduced the others to her. "Miss Huo, this is our supplier, Mr. Li. And this is Mr. Zhang..."


    The gathering was a bit unusual, considering that the contract was not settled yet. But Maddock and Duran seemed anxious enough for her to meet the suppliers.


    She nodded at the others in greeting.


    After downing a few sses of liquor, Maddock said, "Miss Huo, we''re waiting for another important guest. He''ll be here soon. I suggest we wait to ask the server to bring the dishes until he gets here. I hope that''s all right with you."


    Evelyn wasn''t pleased. Who was important enough to keep her waiting? She said in a t tone, "Please ask this person to make it quick. I have another appointment to get to in half an hour."


    "Oh! I''ll ask his whereabouts right away." Evelyn cast a casual nce at the empty seat to her right. It was for theirst guest.


    About five minutester, the doors to the private room opened, and in came Tobias and the waiter. They held the doors open on either side for the man behind them.


    As Evelyn watched, Sheffield walked in, wearing a wine-red id suit. "Oh, Mr. Tang! You''re here!" Duran eximed. They all stood up to wee him with the same enthusiasm with which they had weed Evelyn.


    "Hello, Duran. I was having dinner with Mr. Yan upstairs. I excused myself since you invited me here," Sheffield replied with a smile. He nced around the room and his


    he braved a nce at Sheffield only to find that he was also looking at her. The smile in his eyes didn''t fade as he took in all of her beauty.


    She shook her head slightly with a small smile and stood up from her seat. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."


    However, she had only taken two steps when she heard Sheffield say behind her, "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom as well. Miss Huo, please wait. Let me apany you."


    ''Huh?'' Evelyn turned around and said as calmly as she could, "There''s only one restroom in the booth. Would you like to go first, Mr. Tang?"


    "No, let''s use the one outside. I need to talk to you." He held out his hand like a gentleman, gesturing her to step outside first. It didn''t seem like he would take "no" for an answer.


    And Evelyn was curious to know what he wanted to talk about, so she walked out with him.


    The minute Sheffield closed the door behind him, the group began to gossip. "Does Mr. Tang have a thing for Evelyn Huo?"


    "Well, it makes sense that he likes her. She''s beautiful and rich. I don''t think any man in the world could resist her."


    "I think they are acquainted. When Mr. Tang first walked in, his eyes immediately fell on Miss Huo."


    "That''s right! And if they didn''t know each other already, why would Sheffield say that he needed to talk to her?"

 Chapter 1002 Just A Coincidence

    "Why did you bring Sheffield along, anyway? Now that he''s here, I feel like we''re invisible to Evelyn," Maddockined to Duran.


    It would be a lie if Maddock said he didn''t have the hots for Evelyn!


    Just like Mr. Li said, no man could resist a woman like Evelyn.


    Sighing in defeat, Duran said, "I was going to try and make friends with him. Who would have imagined he knew Evelyn, and those two were close enough to go to the bathroom together?"


    "Of course they know each other. They''re both business bigwigs, and they''d at least see each other at business events. Theo Group hosted an anniversary event a few days ago, and Peterson Tang introduced Sheffield and Evelyn to each other."


    "Oh, I see."


    After leaving the private booth, Evelyn handed her purse to Nadia and walked to the bathroom with Sheffield.


    When they turned a corner, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the wall.


    Sheffield''s face was so close to hers, she could feel his breath on her own.


    Seeing this, Felix immediately rushed over. Sheffield cast a cold nce at him. With one arm propped against the wall, he trapped Evelyn in his arms, preventing Felix from getting to her.


    Sheffield gave the bodyguard a look, indicating he should go away. There was danger in his gaze.


    Tayson had told Felix about this guy, the special man in Evelyn''s heart, and his name was Sheffield Tang. Tayson also reminded him not to get involved unless Evelyn specifically asked him to.


    Remembering this, Felix stepped back and kept his distance from the two.


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield and didn''t say a word.


    But he wasn''t about to return the favor. He put his right hand on her waist and squeezed. "Since when did the CEO of ZL Group, Evelyn Huo, bow to others'' wishes?" There was more than a hint of anger. He was practically growling every word.


    Evelyn was confused. "What are you talking about? Let me go!"


    "Stop pretending! Everyone who knows Duran knows that he likes women in a cheongsam! Do you think just because I''m a newbie I wouldn''t know that?" All of a sudden, he held her tighter, the tip of his nose against hers. Their breathing was entwined.


    The odor of the wine they drank wafted around their nostrils.


    A sharp pain shot t


    e side wearing only a white shirt, his tie in hand. After a while, Tobias walked up to him with the bill in his hand. "Mr. Tang, the bill is beyond ourpany''s financial reimbursement limit..."


    "How much is it?" asked Sheffield casually.


    Tobias looked at it. "499, 236," he recited.


    Sheffield held out his hand. "Let me see that."


    Tobias gave him the bill and thought, ''Evelyn has definitely gotten even with Mr. Tang this time.'' So Duran and Maddock had screwed him over.


    The bill clearly showed the details. The liquor was limited edition by a liquor group, produced a few years ago. It cost more than $20, 000 a bottle. They ordered seven of them.


    The red tea was $1, 888 a pot. The champagne was $5, 600 a bottle, and they bought three of those.


    The rest of the damage was for the meal.


    Some of the dishes were charged by the person. The cheapest dish, ska King Crab, was $3, 800 per person, the fish maw with abalone sauce $5, 800 per person, ck caviar and red caviar $8, 000 per person. There were eight people at the table. They had ordered more than 4 kg of braised whelk meat. It cost over $4, 000 per kilogram.


    Yet those dishes weren''t even the most expensive ones. The most expensive one was the abalones sent from Japan by air that morning. A two-abalone share was priced at $9, 800. They had ordered eight. The crocodile paw with white truffles cost $99, 000.


    Coupled with the packs of cigarettes, snacks, and service fees, the total came to almost $500, 000.

 Chapter 1003 Sheffield Is Going Nuts

    Sheffield casually put his tie on his shoulder, and calmly took out a ck card from his wallet. He handed the card to Tobias and said, "That''s okay. I got this."


    And Evelyn got him good, by making him responsible for the bill. But he owed her anyway for ruining her cheongsam.


    After settling up with the cashier, Tobias gave the card back to him. "Mr. Tang, don''t let your father see the bill. He''ll get upset."


    The most expensive meal Peterson had ever paid for was under three hundred thousand, but Sheffield had broken that record just a few days after he became the CEO.


    Luckily, he had decided to pay for it himself. Otherwise, he might be called before the board of directors to ount for the cost.


    "Wow, the old man is stingy! He has been making money his whole life. He has more money than he could ever spend, but he still gets ticked at a small amount like this. What''s money good for if he doesn''t spend it? You can''t take it with you!"


    Tobias was dumbstruck by Sheffield''s bluntness. But this newest CEO always spoke his mind.


    In the parking lot, Sheffield paused in front of the car for a couple seconds. "Head back to the office." He decided that he had made a bad choice when he took over Theo Group. There was an endless river of documents to deal with every day.


    Evelyn went back to the manor wearing Sheffield''s suit jacket. She didn''t want to attract any unwanted attention, particrly from her mom. She changed her dress in her bedroom before she went to Debbie''s room.


    Debbie had just gotten Gwyn to sleep. Seeing here in, Debbie put her hand on her lips, silently telling her to be quiet.


    Evelyn whispered, "She fell asleep so early today."


    Debbie smiled. "She is such a sweetie girl. I told her Grandpa and Mom were both very busy today, and I would tuck her in tonight. I think she got it. After taking a bath and drinking some milk, she fell asleep."


    Evelyn touched her daughter''s head and said, "I''ll take a bath first and take her to my roomter."


    "Let her sleep here. Your dad''s away on business. Let her sleep with me. You need your beauty sleep."


    "Okay." After kissing Gwyn on the cheek, Evelyn went back to her bedroom.


    Three dayster, Evelyn came to the offices of Theo Group again¡ªand again to see Sheffield. She sent a message to him on the way. "I''ming to your office to see you." Then she added, "With dinner."


    She was sure


    ut of the car with Sheffield''s suit jacket in her hand.


    "Hey, Evelyn. Sorry to keep you waiting. Traffic was a nightmare." He looked at her apologetically.


    "No, it''s cool. I just got here. Let''s go!" Evelyn turned to Felix and instructed, "Grab the food container."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    On their way to the entrance, Joshua cautiously asked, "Sheffield has been really busy since he took over as CEO. In fact, he''s been working hard for so long, I think he''s gone nuts. What do you think?"


    ''Sheffield''s crazy?'' Evelyn shook her head. "No, I haven''t seen that."


    "Well, what do I know?"


    Many employees of Theo Group knew that Joshua was Sheffield''s best friend. So Joshua was able toe and go as he pleased. No security guard stopped her when Evelyn entered the building with him.


    Just as they were about to enter the elevator, Joshua suddenly looked at his cellphone and said, "Oh, shit! Sorry Evelyn. I gotta go. Tell Sheffield we''ll hang out some other time."


    Without giving her a chance to speak, he jogged out of there.


    Evelyn was confused. She and Felix got in the elevator and rode up.


    When they reached the top floor, Tobias greeted her. "Miss Huo, nice to see you again."


    "Hello, Tobias. I''m here to see Sheffield."


    ncing at the closed office doors, Tobias said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll let Mr. Tang know you''re here."


    "Okay."


    Just likest time, Evelyn stood there, waiting while the personal assistant made the call.


    This time, she didn''t have to wait long. As soon as Tobias told her Sheffield was ready to see her, the doors to his office opened.

 Chapter 1004 This Is My Son

    Evelyn turned around, took the food container from Felix, and entered Sheffield''s office alone.


    Inside, Sheffield was holding a little boy in his arms.


    Seeing here in, he walked towards her with the boy in his arms. "Buddy, say hi to your sister," he cooed. ''You could use a little practice. One day, she''s gonna be your sister-inw.''


    Evelyn stared at the two of them. ''Sister? Really? I''m thirty-one, and old enough to be his mother!'' "Who is this?" she asked.


    The little boy looked at Sheffield, then at her, and called, "Sister."


    Evelyn put the food container aside and put Sheffield''s suit jacket on the couch. "Hello," she greeted the baby. She always had an aloof attitude, yet her eyes softened as she took the little boy''s hand in hers. She looked into his eyes¡ªthey reminded her of Gwyn, who had the same bright eyes.


    The baby boy was so cute that she couldn''t help pinching his face gently. A smile yed on Sheffield''s lips when he saw this. "This is my son," he told her.


    "What?" The smile on Evelyn''s face faded immediately. "Who is the mother?" she asked.


    "No clue," he shrugged.


    "You don''t know?" she asked, her voice cold.


    "Nope. After giving birth to him, she had him sent to me through someone. I took a paternity test. Turns out he is really mine."


    Trying hard to suppress the bitterness and the urge to punch him in the face, Evelyn looked at him with a stony face. "You don''t even know who you slept with?"


    "I slept with a lot of women after our break-up. It would be impossible to narrow down his mother. Such a shame, and now, I''m stuck with him." Sheffield looked at the boy with feigned frustration.


    His words reminded Evelyn of what Sterling had said about the obscenity in Sheffield''s private life. She stared at him in disbelief.


    ''What does this mean for Gwyn? Is this kid her half-brother?''


    Her heart bled. After a while, she regained herposure. "I brought your suit jacket, and I asked my cook to make some dishes for you. Eat while they are still hot. I''m leaving." Evelyn waved her hand at the little boy with a small smile and turned to leave.


    "Hey!" Sheffield called after her.


    Evelyn paused, but didn''t look back.


    "You know, when we were together, I


    is sister!''


    She propped her hand against her head helplessly.


    ''That damn Sheffield! He''s getting bolder by the day. How dare he trick me like this!''


    Back in her office, Evelyn asked Nadia to get her a photo of Peterson''s youngest son. When she saw the picture, she recognized the little boy.


    She gritted her teeth and felt like strangling Sheffield.


    Terilynn and Joshua had agreed to go shopping on Saturday. But just as she was about to leave the house, Debbie hurried towards her. "Terilynn, can you look after Gwyn? I have something urgent to deal with."


    Saying so, Debbie handed Gwyn to her and quickly walked away.


    Terilynn didn''t even get a chance to say anything.


    Debbie drove away in her car. Terilynn withdrew her gaze from the distant car and stared at the little girl in her arms.


    Finally, she giggled and said, "All right! Since you are so cute, Auntie Terilynn will take you out to y!"


    Holding Gwyn in one arm, she called Joshua with the other. "Hey! Do you remember the cute little girl whose photo you use as your profile picture? Her parents and grandparents are busy today, and I''m babysitting her. Do you mind if I bring her along?"


    "Not at all! Please, bring her by all means!" Joshua agreed without hesitation because he wanted to see the baby in person as well.


    "Good. I''m on my way!" Terilynn brought along her bodyguard, Bet, and the driver. Only after confirming that the baby was well disguised did she take Gwyn out of the manor.

 Chapter 1005 Father And Daughter Meet

    Joshua and Terilynn already had a little third wheel on their date. Joshua figured, ''What''s one more? Nothing amazing is going to happen tonight anyway.'' "Hello, Sheffield, I''m going to see my idol. Wannae along?"


    "Your idol? Since when do you have an idol?"


    "Terilynn''s bringing over the little girl in my WeChat profile photo. Come on, man. You gotta meet her!"


    Having just been tortured by little Nastas the whole day, Sheffield felt his head spin. He was still nursing a headache from that little encounter. "No way."


    "Blowing me off just like that? The baby is part of the Huo family. You wanna get in good with these guys, then you need to learn to like them. All of them. At least try to be civil." Joshua wasn''t going to give up so easily.


    "Piss off! You want to be a punching bag for a little kid, be my guest. Not my style, sorry." Evelyn had to take his surname. Their kid wouldn''t be a Huo, not technically, anyway.


    Joshua insisted, "You need a break. A little R and R will do you some good. Come on, meet the baby girl with me. We can hang out while we watch her."


    "Leave me alone! I feel like crap!"


    "Fine! I just helped you out and you can''t help me? See what happens next time you need help!"


    Of course Joshua had it all nned out. He would y with the little girl for a bit, then pawn her off on Sheffield and go on his date, sans kids.


    Sheffield rolled his eyes and gave in reluctantly. "Fine. Where?"


    Joshua grinned. "Nice! The north gate of Shining International za."


    "I''ll be there," Sheffield said, wearily. Sheffield thumped his pen on the desk. But when he thought of who got it for him, he picked it up, blew off the imaginary dust, put the cap back on and lowered it gently into the pen holder.


    At the north gate of Shining International za


    Joshua and Terilynn were there, but Sheffield hadn''t arrived yet.


    "She is even cuter than the photo. You need to take better pics, Terrilynn," Joshuamented when he saw the baby girl. He brushed her hair affectionately. She was wearing a mask. Her big eyes blinked adorably.


    Then he asked curiously, "


    ing.


    To Sheffield''s bewilderment, Terilynn finally realized that she was too excited. She took a few deep breaths and said, "Joshua and I have tried everything, but she''s still crying. Can you give it a try?"


    "Me?" Sheffield pointed at himself in surprise.


    "Yes, you''re handsome. Gwyn likes handsome boys. Come on, give it a try!" Without giving him a chance to refuse, Terilynn put Gwyn in Sheffield''s arms.


    Sheffield was forced to take the crying baby. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Hey, what''s up with the mask?"


    "To hide her from the press. Why do you ask?" Terilynn asked.


    "She''s short of breath already from crying so much. The mask makes it more difficult for her to breathe. We gotta take it off." Sheffield eased the straps off gently, then took the mask off.


    The baby''s face was covered with tears and snot. Terilynn took out a tissue to mop the little girl''s face.


    Gwyn continued to cry as she looked at Sheffield''s face. With one arm holding the little tyke, Sheffield took the tissue from Terilynn to wipe her nose. "Sweet little girl, don''t cry. Uncle Sheffield is here with you. It''s all right..." Sheffield was never so patient.


    After wiping her tears and snot, Sheffield finally saw her little face clearly. He nodded and said, "Cute and pretty. She''ll be a heartbreaker when she grows up."


    Hearing his voice, Gwyn never moved her gaze away from Sheffield''s face again.

 Chapter 1006 She Looks A Lot Like Sheffield

    "Hey little girl, can you say your name? No? Come on, don''t cry. I''ll buy you something yummy. Okay?" In Sheffield''s eyes, every expression on the little girl''s face was so lovely and adorable, melting his heart. He liked the little tyke a lot. That in spite of himself.


    Gwyn hupped. Although she didn''t stop crying, at least she was quieter.


    A very different voice called out to them. "Hello! You there!" Just then, three policemen on patrol came over and looked them up and down.


    "What''s up?" Joshua had a bad feeling about this. ''Are they here responding to a human trafficking report?'' he wondered.


    "Why is she crying? Are you guys rted?" The police looked at each of them carefully, looking for signs of malfeasance.


    Terilynn rolled her eyes and said, "Officer, do you need your eyes checked? This is Joshua Fan, Darius Fan''s kid. You know¡ªthe former mayor?" Thenher hand on Sheffield''s shoulder. "And this gentleman here is the current CEO of Theo Group. You seriously think we''re human traffickers?"


    The three policemen looked at each other, and then one of them said, "I think we need to check IDs, just to be sure. May I have them, please?"


    Joshua cooperatively took out his ID card and exined, "The baby is rted to my girlfriend. This girl took one look at me and started crying. Afraid of strangers, I guess."


    They looked. He was who they said he was. However, that was not enough to prove that he was the son of Darius Fan.


    Seeing the still-suspicious look in the policeman''s eyes, Terrilynn also took out her ID card to drive the point home. "Here''s my ID. My father is Carlos Huo. We own this ce!" She gestured to Shining International za. She continued, "Don''t believe me? I''ll call the manager of the Alioth Building and ask him toe here to confirm it."


    They were pretty close to the Alioth Building. So she had to find the nearest manager.


    Gwyn''s cries hadrgely subsided, and she was just weeping and fussing now. She pressed her little face against Sheffield''s chest, and choked a little.


    Finally, the police believed them and left. After sending the police away, Terilynn looked at Sheffield in surprise. "She really stopped crying!" And why should she be surprised? ''I guess they''re right, '' she thought. ''Fathers and daughters do have a special bond.''


    Sheffield held G


    still nice to her. I care about her a lot." She only had one niece so far, so of course, she treated Gwyn very well.


    Just like what she did now. She created a chance for the baby to get along with her own father. Wasn''t that a nice thing to do?


    Joshua looked at her and asked, "Okay. Where are we headed now?"


    "To an optician. I have lost a contact lens." She lost it this morning.


    "Let''s go."


    In the shopping mall


    Sheffield took Gwyn to the floor with toys and games. When they passed by arge indoor amusement park, he took a look at the little one in his arms and pointed to the ce full of children. "Do you want to y in there, Gwyn?"


    The little girl just looked in the direction where he pointed. After a long while, she suddenly held his neck tightly and buried her face on his shoulder instead of looking at the amusement yground.


    Sheffield was stunned by her reaction, not knowing what she meant. Did she want to go or not?


    "How about I take you on the merry-go-round?"


    Gwyn didn''t respond either.


    Sheffieldmunicated with her patiently. "Check that out. All those kids are enjoying the rides with their parents. Let''s ride one together, okay?"


    Then he found that the little girl''s head, which had been buried in his shoulder, slowly tilted towards the double-decker merry-go-round. She opened one of her eyes and stared at it.


    Three minutester, she finally cast a nce at Sheffield.


    Sheffield understood immediately. He smiled and hugged the girl tightly. "Come on. Let''s go ride on the horse."

 Chapter 1007 Attached To You

    At the ticket office of the carousel, when Sheffield was plunking down money, the cashier looked at his handsome face and said shyly, "Your daughter is so cute!"


    Sheffield looked at Gwyn and smiled, "She''s not my daughter. I''m her uncle."


    The cashier was a little embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought she was your daughter. You look a lot alike. That''ll be $80, please. Thank you!" The cashier thought to herself, ''They aren''t father and daughter? I''m sure I saw a family resemnce. Was I wrong?''


    After paying, Sheffield walked to the merry-go-round with Gwyn in his arms. "Which one do you want to ride, little one? A blue horse, a yellow ostrich, or Santa''s sleigh?"


    For a long time, he got no response at all from Gwyn. Just when he was about to give up and just pick an animal himself, she reached out her little hand and pointed at a blue horse.


    Sheffield got on the little artificial horse with Gwyn and made sure she was belted in tight. They could hear the cheerful cries of children all around them. There were young couples without kids riding the carousel too.


    He resolved to take Evelyn here to ride the carousel one day. He was pretty sure she never came here as an adult. He was going to fix that.


    Three minutester, the merry-go-round started spinning. The song "Fearless" yed over the speakers.


    Sheffield began humming the song to Gwyn. "I''m not scared of cockroaches. Nothing can scare me. I''m not afraid of sleeping alone. I neverck courage..."


    He held her little body with one arm and gently shook her hand with the other, letting her hand wave back and forth with the rhythm of the music.


    Gwyn stared at Sheffield, who was acting like a kid himself, allowing him to swing her hand back and forth. She didn''t resist. And why should she? She was having fun.


    She couldn''t quite put it in words, but she had thoughts to the effect of, ''This guy''s so different. It''s like he''s a child himself, and I think he''s enjoying this more than I am.''


    When the merry-go-round stopped, Sheffield hopped down first. He had Gwyn clutch the pommel tightly, and then he unbuckled her and helped her down.


    He put her


    ched to you."


    Sheffield chuckled. "What can I say? Kids like me. Take Nastas, for example. He always wants to y with me. He hardly ever bugs you guys."


    He was right. Every member of the Tang family knew that Nastas was very attached to Sheffield. But they didn''t know why.


    Hearing that, Sterling decided to stow his thoughts for the moment. He put his arm around Kaylee Lou''s shoulder and said, "I''ll let you go, then. Nice seeing you again. Bye."


    "So long!" Without giving the couple a second look, Sheffield turned around and whispered to Gwyn, "Don''t be afraid, sweetie. They''re gone. Your juice is ready, I think." He grabbed the cup from the counter, ncing at the number to be sure it was theirs.


    Before he let Gwyn take a drink, he called Joshua. "Ask Terilynn how Gwyn''s stomach is. She allergic to anything?"


    Joshua asked Terilynn and then answered, "She said no. She says Gwyn is perfectly healthy."


    "That''s good." Only then did he gently tell Gwyn, who had been holding the cup and waiting to drink, "You can drink it now."


    "Everything okay? Has Gwyn been good? If she gets to be too much, you can call us."


    Sheffield didn''t want to curse in front of Gwyn, so he tried to hold his temper. "Bruh! Don''t try that with me. I know you better than your father does. You kept trying to get me toe over, because you want me to take care of Gwyn. That way you can be alone with Terilynn. I''m not dumb."

 Chapter 1008 Lets Catch A Movie

    Joshua grinned, "Dude, you know me too well. But get this: Mr. Huo is very strict when ites to Terilynn. I barely see her. But this is my chance. Mr. Huo''s off on a business trip, so I can spend some quality time with my girlfriend. Sure, Terilynn and I can take care of Gwyn. But what if I can''t control myself around her and try something? It''s not good if Gwyn gets exposed to that, right?"


    Sheffield didn''t want to waste any more time on Joshua. "Cut the crap. I''ll keep Gwyn, then. Go on your date. She can sleep at my ce tonight. I can pretend she''s my daughter from now on."


    Gwyn was really thirsty. She took a big gulp of the juice before stopping to take a breath.


    "We''lle and get her when you get tired. All right, I''ll let you get back to taking care of Gwyn, Uncle Sheffield!" Joshua joked.


    Sheffield snorted and hung up the phone.


    After drinking some juice, Gwyn held the cup and looked up at Sheffield.


    Sheffield put his phone in his pocket. He took the juice from Gwyn with one hand and held her in his other arm. "Let''s go, Gwyn. Ignore them. I''ll take you to buy some toys. How about a pair of beautiful princess shoes too?"


    Two hourster, Terilynn was getting worried. She hadn''t heard one word from Sheffield. "Let''s go find them. Gwyn is so cute, what if Sheffield wants to keep her?" she told Joshua. Actually, she was simply afraid Sheffield would find out Gwyn was his biological daughter.


    This secret was huge. He had to be told properly, not find out by ident.


    "No way. Tell you what: if he takes Gwyn away from you, as his best friend, I''m willing to give myself to you in trade," Joshua dered.


    Terilynn rolled her eyes at him with a smile and pushed him. "Hurry up. Looking after a toddler is no mean feat. Sheffield''s been at it a long time. He must be tired. Let''s go find them."


    "Okay!"


    The two of them found Sheffield and Gwyn at the resting area of the children''s clothing floor. Gwyn slept soundly in Sheffield''s arms, covered by Sheffield''s suit jacket. Tons of shopping bags surrounded Sheffield''s feet.


    "Oh my God! You bought all this? What did you get?" Joshua''s eyes widened when he saw all those bags. There were at least ten shopping b


    ght all this, okay?"


    "Okay. Why not?"


    Joshua didn''t understand. Terilynn avoided making eye contact with him. She had toe up with another lie. "Because they don''t want her around strangers. I mentioned you to her parents once, so you''re not a stranger."


    To keep Gwyn''s identity a secret, Terilynn felt she had told more lies in this short time than she had in her entire life.


    "Makes sense," Joshua agreed, happy he wasn''t a stranger to Gwyn.


    But he felt Terilynn was being a little weird, and yet he couldn''t figure out exactly what was wrong.


    Evelyn staked out Sheffield''s apartment for two days before she figured out he had been sleeping in his office.


    She booked two movie tickets online for that night and sent the link to Sheffield and said, "Let''s have dinner and catch a movie tonight."


    After a long pause, he replied, "I already have a dinner appointment."


    "Then let''s go to the movie after that. I can switch out the tickets." The movie started at 8 p.m.


    "No, don''t change it. I have something to deal with tonight. I can''t make it."


    Reading the message, Evelyn was in a daze. After a long while, she replied, "I can wait for you at the theater."


    "Not necessary."


    Evelyn insisted, "It is."


    This time, he didn''t reply.


    Evelyn got to the theater by 10 p.m. Since it was sote, there was almost no one there. Only a few young people, who were there to watch a horror movie, were hanging out, waiting for their movie to start.

 Chapter 1009 A Slap Across His Face

    Evelyn sat alone in her seat, staring nkly at the movie tickets in her hand. Felix sat in a seat two rows behind her, looking about warily.


    At half past ten, when the movie was about to begin, the ticket taker began checking the tickets.


    After looking around, Evelyn walked into the theater alone, disappointed.


    There were only a few people inside the theater. She found her seat easily and sat down. To her utter dismay, Sheffield didn''t show up even after the movie began.


    She had no idea what was going on in the movie. Her mind was elsewhere, preupied with thoughts of him. She told herself that she needed to be as patient towards him as he was to her in the past.


    However, half an hourter, her patience waned and was gradually reced by anger that surged up in her heart because he had stood her up.


    She closed her eyes and put her hand on her forehead topose herself. She didn''t notice the ck figure entering the theatre.


    Felix was sitting in thest row, on the far left. The figure walked towards the right side of Felix and sat down in the far-most seat.


    Felix noticed the man, but since the theater was very dark and they were not sitting close to each other, he couldn''t make out the person''s face.


    And after the person sat down, there was no more movement from his side. He was just sitting there, watching the movie. Felix did not pay any more attention to him.


    The movie came to an end, and Evelyn still couldn''t see any trace of Sheffield.


    She sat still in her seat and looked up at the nk screen with a bitter smile. It seemed that he really didn''t want to be with her again.


    She walked out of the cinema, followed by Felix. When they got to the car, Evelyn stood still. She didn''t get in. "I want to take a walk," she told Felix.


    "Okay, Miss Huo."


    Felix asked the chauffeur to wait for them in the car and he silently followed her.


    It was early summer; the weather was pleasant. Evelyn walked slowly along the midnight road.


    A few cars asionally whizzed by her; a young couple was quarreling on the other side of the road. They hugged for a while, then separated and argued again.


    A few meters behind Evelyn, two men were whispering in their lowest voice. "You go bac


    . "Get lost!" She was pissed. He was such a jerk; she didn''t even want to talk to him at this point.


    Instead of dodging, he flirted, "See? Admit it, you''re so stubborn. Come here." He stepped forward and took her into his arms under her cold and angry gaze. "Let me teach you how to be a woman," he purred, lowering his head and kissing her deeply on her red lips which he had been missing for the past two years.


    Evelyn was caught off guard.


    After a few seconds, she broke herself free and pped him across his face. Let alone Sheffield, even Evelyn was surprised by the p. She didn''t mean to.


    The silence between them was dreadful.


    The smile and the dandiacal look on Sheffield''s face disappeared. His eyes were as calm as the sea.


    "You are disgusting, Sheffield! How dare you kiss me with those lips that had just kissed another woman? It makes me sick!"


    Rubbing his cheek, he replied, "I never kissed them." But he deserved the p; he had basically asked for it.


    "Even if you didn''t kiss them, you must have hugged them. Anyway, I don''t care what you did with them. You really make me sick!" Evelyn didn''t know what was going on inside Sheffield''s mind. He stood her up at the movie, then came all the way just to tell her that he had been in bed with another woman. She didn''t know what to make of his behavior. Did he think that, in order to get back with him, she would ignore the fact that he was sleeping around with other women? She had had enough of this drama.

 Chapter 1010 Sheffields Golf Course Plan

    "I''ve never hugged any of them either," Sheffield continued to exin, rubbing his face. It was starting to turn red. Evelyn''s p didn''t hurt him. But he was embarrassed. That was the first time he''d ever been pped.


    "Not everything is all about you." Evelyn walked towards Felix. "Ask the driver to bring the car over here."


    "Yes, Miss Huo," Felix replied obediently.


    Looking at her back, Sheffield shouted, "Think you know everything? You don''t! That boy you saw in my office is not my kid!"


    "I don''t care!" Evelyn answered without turning her head.


    "I didn''t sleep with anyone else!" He couldn''t hold on to his charade any longer. He was hoping she''d apologize. Now, it seemed impossible.


    "What do I care? We''re not together!" Evelyn yelled.


    "So are you apologizing?"


    "You wish!" She decided to leave this man alone. She was so mad at him!


    "But, I really miss you. Can you stay with me tonight?" He really wanted to sleep with her.


    Abruptly, Evelyn turned around and red at him. "Don''t ever say that to me again! Date who you want! I don''t care!" Sheffield tried to say something, but a re from her shut him down. "Not. Another. Word. You hear me?" Evelyn snapped.


    Instead of stopping his prattling, Sheffield strode over to her and took her into his arms. "A chance meeting. What could be better? It''ste. Sure you don''t want toe home with me?"


    "Let go!"


    "Hey, don''t forget, it was you who came to me and asked to get back together. Can''t you just say something soft and nice?"


    "Shove off, loser!" She thought that was what she wanted, but not if he was going to act this way. Starting over would probably be impossible. "Look, it''s over, okay? You live your life, and I''ll live mine." It was not that bad to be a single mom.


    "Ohe on. You went to D City to see me. I think there''s a future for us, if you just give it a chance." Not giving her the chance to retort, he started dragging her along with him.


    "Felix!" To prove that she wasn''t joking, Evelyn called her bodyguard over.


    A few secondster, Felix appeared in front of them. "Yes, Miss Huo?"


    "Get Sheffield mmmff¡ª"


    Covering her mouth with his hand, Sheffield looked at Felix and chuckled. "Eve


    here today, right? Who asked us toe? Tell me!"


    Sheffield smiled obsequiously and said, "Okay, my bad. It was all me. Sorry about that."


    "That''s better! But, seriously, what''s your n? You''ve been back for awhile now. Why didn''t you go to talk to Evelyn and tell her how you feel?" Joshua wondered.


    Sheffield swung his club and said, "I don''t want to talk to her, I want an apology. And to see her naked. Why not both?"


    The two other men beside him were amazed at how openly he talked about stuff like that. "You horndog," Giffordmented disdainfully.


    Joshua sighed and shook his head. "I''m impressed that Sheffield always says what he thinks. No filter." Sheffield was never ashamed to speak about how horny he was.


    He didn''t mind his friends''ments. After hitting thest ball into the hole, he passed the club to Gifford.


    Joshua put his arm on Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Evelyn already offered to get back together with you, but you keep turning her down. Isn''t that the same as being near the goal on the football field but never shooting?"


    Sheffield stared at him before replying, "I just want to linger in the doorway for a little longer. I''m the one in the game. I''m not even anxious. What? You think my life''s a spectator sport, for you toment on it?"


    "You''re not even on the ying field," Joshua argued.


    Gifford burst intoughter. "Hey! Are you two still talking about sports? Why do I feel like you''re talking about sex?"

 Chapter 1011 What Friends Do

    Sheffield stared at him. "Talking about sex? No way. You''re hearing things."


    Gifford shook his head.


    "That''s right! Join in. You''ll get the hang of it soon enough," Sheffield quipped.


    Gifford used the club to tap Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Kind offer, but no thanks. It looks like the two of you are hung up on Carlos'' daughters. I''m not. I don''t have a girlfriend. I don''t have anyone I really like yet, anyway. Maybe the one for me hasn''t been born yet."


    "You should visit the OB/GYN department when you get the chance. You might find her there," Sheffield joked, pushing Joshua away to grab the water.


    "Dude, that''s just gross. Tasteless even for you, and that''s a pretty low bar!" Gifford was not into little girls.


    "Hey, check her out. Maestro Tang, isn''t that your girlfriend?" Joshua looked in the direction of a golf cart driving up.


    Sheffield stopped to look at the approaching cart. One of the women sitting in it was Evelyn.


    He put down the bottle and immediately picked up a club. "Say hi to her, guys. Out of my way, gents!"


    The guys looked at each other, puzzled.


    Looking at Sheffield''s exaggerated moves, Joshua suddenly realized what he was doing. He exined to Gifford, who was still confused, "He wants us to get Evelyn''s attention so that she can see how awesome he is on the golf course."


    Sheffield turned around and gave him a thumbs up.


    Gifford finally understood. "Damn! You''re just full of tricks, Bitch Tang!"


    Sheffield cursed without turning his head, "Fuck off! You''re a bitch! Hurry up! If she drives off, I''ll be toote." Then they would have waited around for nothing.


    Sitting in the golf cart, Evelyn wore pink and white sportswear, white sneakers, and a pinkish white baseball cap.


    She smiled and chatted with her client who sat next to her. "I almost never y golf. But sometimes I go golfing with Dad. You''ll probably destroy me out there."


    The female general manager, Ms. Wu, modestly waved her hand and said, "I almost never golf either. Don''t worry. You could probably beat me on a good day."


    "Evelyn!" Someone called her name.


    When Evelyn turned towards the so


    looked at them in puzzlement. "What are you whispering about?"


    Before Sheffield could say anything, Joshua told him, "Oh, Sheffield was so touched that we helped him win his wife back he said he''d do anything we want. One favor for you, and one for me!"


    Sheffield tried to stop him, but Joshua was too quick.


    Of course Gifford realized what was going on. He acted as if he didn''t know anything and yed along. cing one arm on Sheffield''s shoulder, with a mock expression of gratitude on his face, he said, "Dude, we''re friends. That''s what friends do. And thanks in advance for that favor. I have to think about what I want!"


    "Joshua is..." Sheffield wanted to exin.


    Gifford wouldn''t give him the chance. "I get it. Tell me what you want us to do."


    Sheffield felt helpless. He had only promised Joshua one thing. Not one each. ''Joshua yed me! Forget it! I have a girlfriend to get back.'' Sheffield angled his head towards Ms. Wu, who had already picked up a club. "You and Joshua, go keep her busy."


    Gifford smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it!"


    With big smiles on their faces, the two walked up to Ms. Wu. Joshua asked, "Ms. Wu, do you like ying golf?"


    Evelyn exined, "She seems to be enjoying herself."


    "Well, that''s good. It would be our honor if you would y golf with us!" He winked at Gifford, and the two of them stood on either side of Ms. Wu.

 Chapter 1012 A Game Other Than Golf

    Birds of a feather flock together. That saying might be trite, but it was true when it came to Sheffield, Joshua and Gifford.


    They were all handsome and well-mannered. Looking at Joshua''s and Gifford''s pretty faces alone was enough to make Ms. Wu''s day.


    Before long, they were chatting with each other andughing.


    Left alone, Evelyn turned her head to look at Sheffield, and happened to catch his eye. He was looking at her! He looked away and pretended to be practicing his swing.


    With a smile, she walked over and stopped a few paces from him. "You seem to be good at this. Can you teach me?"


    Sheffield deliberately looked around and asked Evelyn, "Sorry, were you talking to me?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and answered, "Yes."


    "Oh. I''m sorry, Miss Huo. I''m not that good. Maybe you can hire a professional coach." He practiced a few slices before he finally hit the ball.


    The ball rolled down thewn and into the hole.


    Evelyn pped her hands. "Look at you! I think you''re good enough. Teach me."


    His beloved woman was apuding for him? Despite his efforts to disy false modesty, a smug look crept across Sheffield''s features. He motioned her over and said, "Okay, since your standards for a coach are so low, I''ll teach you."


    He looked in his bag and selected ady''s club for her to use. Evelyn, who was standing where he had been a moment ago, took the club from him.


    Sheffield said something to the caddies, and they all gathered around Ms. Wu, leaving the two alone.


    Sheffield taught Evelyn how to hold the club as he said, "You put your left hand here and hold the club like this. And put your right hand here. No, that''s not right. Like this." He walked over to her and put his arms around her from behind in one elegant maneuver. His hands covered hers. They held the club together.


    Unsure whether or not he did this on purpose, she felt his hands on hers, and his breathing was hot in her ear. His voice was as tender and masculine as she remembered. She blushed.


    Sheffield was still talking, his face so close to hers. "You don''te here a lot, do you?"


    "No


    ding. He wants to get back together with you more than anything. But he wants you to make the first move."


    Evelyn couldn''t believe her ears. "I did. I asked him, but he turned me down."


    She had talked with Sheffield about starting over.


    "What? That moron!" Joshua was exasperated at the guy.


    Seeing how angry he was, Evelyn couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I get it. He just wants to make things hard for me."


    "Not really..." Joshua wanted to put in a good word for his best friend.


    Evelyn shook her head. "I know what he''s up to. Don''t make excuses for him. Can you do me a favor?"


    "I think so. What do you need?"


    A few minutester, Joshua walked back to the course. He ran anxiously up to Sheffield and said, breathlessly, "Sheffield, Sheffield..."


    Sheffield looked back and asked impatiently, "What?" ''Why isn''t Evelyn back yet?'' he wondered.


    "You''ll never guess what I just saw."


    Sheffield yed through while waiting for Evelyn toe back from the bathroom. "Spit it out."


    "I saw Evelyn taking pills," Joshua whispered to him.


    "Taking pills?" Stunned, Sheffield put down the club. "What kind of pills?"


    "Um, flu...something...xamine. Oh, right! Fluvoxamine! You''re a doctor. What''s that medicine for?" If Sheffield looked at Joshua''s phone screen, he would know that he had just googled antidepressants.


    The first medication toe up was fluvoxamine.

 Chapter 1013 I Regret Everything

    Fluvoxamine? As a doctor, of course Sheffield knew exactly what it was for. He furrowed his eyebrows. When he had first met Evelyn in D City, she told him that she had a mild case of depression. That was why she went on a trip.


    Back then, she had been sad, restless and often in low spirits.


    He was like the best antidepressant. When they got together, those symptoms vanished.


    He thought she had recovered, but why was she taking those meds then?


    "Where is she?" Sheffield asked.


    "Why? What are you nning?" Joshua wondered.


    ''What do you think? Fix my mess, of course.'' Thinking of what he had done to her a few days ago, Sheffield wanted to p himself. "I want to make my girl happy!"


    Just then, a golf cart came rolling up. Evelyn got out of the cart.


    With his eyes fixed on her, Sheffield asked, "Where have you been?"


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at him and answered, "In the restroom. It takes girls longer than guys."


    "What else did you do?"


    Evelyn looked at him and asked, "Okay. Weird question. What do you mean?"


    "Did you take any pills?"


    "Not like it''s any of your business, but no," she answered honestly.


    However, Sheffield believed she was lying. "Evelyn, are you happy?"


    The look on his face was so serious Evelyn wanted tough. But sensing his concern, she couldn''t. "Not really." He not only lied to her, but also yed tricks on her. This was one long con. No one would be happy about it.


    Sheffield felt a sharp pain in his heart. She was clinically depressed again. The guilt in his chest was devouring him.


    He took her hand and asked, "Baby, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Tell you what?" Evelyn was having a hard time holding herughter in. This was just so hrious.


    Amused by what was happening in front of him, Joshua had to walk away. He had pped a hand to his mouth, but his guffaws could be heard through his fingers.


    "Tell me you... er... Never mind. I know you''re not much for golf. Let''s go shopping, traveling, dancing, singing, whatever you want to do." The thought of her being depressed moved Sheffield to the verge of tears.


    He was such a jerk. Evelyn had been so depressed that she was on meds again, but he was still angry with her and kept making things difficult for her.


    rlos announced.


    Twirling the pen Evelyn had bought him, Sheffield continued, "I just wanted you to know I love Evelyn. I''ll marry her whether you like it or not." Carlos had warned him not to talk about love, but Sheffield ignored it and did the opposite.


    "As far as I know, Sterling and the board of directors all want control of Theo Group. If you aren''t careful, they''ll boot you out. You also resigned from the hospital. That means if you get fired as CEO, you won''t have two nickels to rub together. How can you afford to support my daughter?" Carlos asked. Moreover, he had a granddaughter now. Whether it was his daughter or his granddaughter, he would not let them go through life poor. With or without Sheffield.


    Sheffield replied without a trace of shame, "I''ll just live at the Huo family manor with you guys. You''re rich, Mr. Huo. Even if there were ten of me I still couldn''t spend all your money. Besides, you don''t even care about money that much. Plus, it''s convenient for me to take care of Evelyn if I live there."


    Carlos felt blood rush to his face. "You won''t get a penny of my money!"


    "Uncle Carlos, my dear future father, I won''t ask for much. I''ll quit drinking and smoking. I can also stop buying brand-name clothing. Just give me some money for groceries every month. That''ll be fine."


    "Beat it! I''m not your father! I don''t have a son whosest name is Tang!" Carlos was getting a headache from talking to this man. How was he supposed to deal with this audacious young man?

 Chapter 1014 She Lied To Him

    "Then you can call me Sheffield Huo from now on. You know I''m a great guy. If I be a member of the Huo family, then I''ll make you guys proud," Sheffield said confidently.


    "Fuck off!" Carlos thundered. "Keep talking like that and I''ll set Evelyn up on more blind dates."


    With a serious look, Sheffield said, "Uncle Carlos, Evelyn is suffering from depression again. She''s taking antidepressants. Are you sure you still want to butt in? Do you really love your daughter?"


    "Depression? Evelyn''s taking antidepressants? Bullshit! I think you''re the one who needs meds! My daughter is a happy girl. What nonsense are you spouting? Am I too kind to you? You want me to buy out Theo Group and close it?" If ZL Group went up against Theo Group now, both Sheffield and hispany would suffer a loss.


    "Uncle, I didn''t lie to you. She took fluvoxamine, a kind of drug for treating depression. I promise I''ll be good to Evelyn. I''ll listen to you as long as you agree to give Evelyn to me!"


    Sheffield sounded so serious, and he had even mentioned the name of the medicine. Carlos'' heart sank. "Did you see Evelyn take the pills yourself?" he asked worriedly.


    Sheffield didn''t see it with his own eyes. Joshua told him about it. "No. Joshua saw it, and ran off to tell me."


    "Did he tell you he saw it with his own eyes?"


    "Well, yes..." Carlos'' line of questioning gave him a bad feeling.


    There was no longer a tense war between them. Carlos calmed down and said, "If what you said is true, I''ll let you start dating again. But Sheffield, if Evelyn isn''t taking any antidepressants, and you''re just messing with me, I will punish you!"


    Before Sheffield could say anything else, the old man hung up the phone. The bad feeling grew stronger in his heart.


    Just to make sure, he rapidly dialed Joshua''s number. As soon as the phone was connected, he asked, "Joshua, did you lie to me about anything?"


    It took a while for Joshua to respond to his question. "No, I didn''t. Why would I do that?"


    "What did the pills Evelyn swallowed look like?"


    "What?" Joshua finally realized what was happening. "Oh, I forgot."


    "Humph! You''re just pretending. Evelyn already told me you


    he also had asked an assistant to pack some night snacks from the Alioth Building.


    This time, Evelyn didn''t go upstairs after she arrived at the entrance of Theo Group. On her orders, Felix told a security guard, "These are from Miss Huo. Please help us give them to Mr. Tang. Thank you."


    Knowing that Evelyn was a special guest, the security guard grabbed the bag and said, "Okay."


    As he was about to enter the building, a woman came out.


    It was Gillian.


    She recognized Felix at first sight. She looked around and saw Evelyn standing not far away and looking at the security guard.


    "Wait!" Gillian stopped the security guard.


    "Hello, Miss Chi," the security guard greeted. He certainly knew who Gillian was. She was the younger sister of the former CEO''s current wife.


    "Where are you going?" Now that they were not at ZL Group, Gillianpletely ignored Evelyn.


    "Oh, here''s the thing. The eldest princess of the ZL Group asked me to bring something to Mr. Sheffield Tang. I have to go."


    ''The eldest princess?'' Gillian sneered, feeling annoyed. ''This is the 21st century. She calls herself a princess? Evelyn Huo, you''re such a bitch!'' she thought. She then said in a voice that could be heard by everyone present there, "I just left Sheffield''s office. He''s hard at work. Give the bag to me, and I''ll make sure he gets it."


    "Nah. I can''t ask you to do that. I''m fine with it, Miss Chi." The security guard took a look at Evelyn.

 Chapter 1015 Not Open To Public

    Gillian feigned anger and rebuked the security guard, "Mind your manners. Why can''t I help Miss Huo with it? It''s not a minor issue. Miss Huo, we''re very sorry. I''ll ask my brother-inw and Sheffield to teach these security guards some due lessons."


    Evelyn didn''t move from her ce. "It doesn''t matter, Miss Chi, thank you. You''ve been very kind as to do me this favor."


    "You''re wee, Miss Huo. I cane and go to Sheffield''s office at my will. So, is this some kind ofte-night snacks for him?" Gillian nced at the takeout boxes with the logo of the restaurant on the fifth floor of Alioth Building.


    "Yes," Evelyn said frankly.


    Gillian''s smile deepened. "Oh good." She took the takeout boxes, along with the gift bag, from the security guard''s hands. "I''ll give them to him. I''m heading to his office now."


    "Thank you," Evelyn said and walked to her car.


    She didn''t get in until Gillian disappeared into thepany.


    "Miss Huo, why didn''t you go upstairs to meet Mr. Tang?" Felix asked, confused by her decision. He had seen them hugging earlier that day. ''Didn''t they restore their rtionship?''


    Evelyn smiled resignedly. "I made him angry again." If she was stopped at the gate of Theo Group or at the door to Sheffield''s office again, it would be embarrassing. She might as well not go up at all.


    Felix saw the helpless look on her face, yet there was a happy smile tugging at the corners of her lips. He refrained from asking any more questions and got into the driver''s seat.


    In the CEO''s office of Theo Group


    When Gillian arrived at the assistant''s office, she did not see Tobias in there. Some other assistant was on duty. The assistant stood up as soon as he saw her and greeted, "Hello, Miss Chi."


    "Hello. I''m here to see Sheffield."


    "Please wait for a moment, Miss Chi. I''ll let Mr. Tang know."


    "Okay." She hade to find Sterling''s assistant earlier, but had decided not to go to Sheffield''s office at the time. She knew that he wouldn''t allow her in without a good reason.


    When Sheffield heard from his assistant that Gillian was outside his office, he refused without hesitation, "Tell her I''m busy."


    The assistant reported back to her calmly, "Sorry, Miss Chi. Mr. Tang is busy right now and he does not want any guests


    mewhere else," Evelyn texted.


    "Why? Is it because it''s too crowded at night?" Gillian texted back quickly.


    "Because it''s not open to public." After sending the message, Evelyn put her phone back in her pocket.


    Gillian clenched her teeth angrily looking at thest message. ''She is showing off! She did this on purpose! Humph! Who cares? I can just get him some food from another good restaurant. Does she think that''s the best restaurant in the city?'' she thought angrily.


    The door to Carlos'' room was open. As Evelyn came closer to the room, she could hear her mother''s voicee from inside. "Gwyn, look at me! I am going to change into a huge dinosaur and eat your grandpa! What do you think? Isn''t that a great idea?"


    Expressionlessly, Gwyn stared at her grandma ying with a dinosaur toy ced over her head. When the little girl spotted Evelyn standing at the doorway, she was stunned for a few seconds and then slowly walked towards her mother, holding another little dinosaur in her arm.


    "My baby! Hi, Dad. Hi, Mom." Evelyn put her bag on the desk and scooped up her little daughter.


    "You are back. Are you hungry? Shall I ask the cook to make something for you?" Carlos asked with concern.


    Debbie put the toy aside and just smiled at her daughter.


    "I''m not hungry, Dad. Did Gwyn behave? Mom, who bought this dinosaur for her?" Evelyn didn''t remember buying this toy for Gwyn.


    "Terilynn said it was from Joshua," Debbie exined.


    "Joshua?" Evelyn asked with a frown. "He met Gwyn?"

 Chapter 1016 Gwyns Unusual Behavior

    "Yes. I was busy the other day, so I asked Terilynn to take care of Gwyn. She and Joshua took her out to have some fun. Joshua bought her the dinosaurs. Terilynn told him that Gwyn was her cousin''s child." Debbie felt bad that Terilynn had to lie about Gwyn''s identity.


    "Oh." Evelyn was a little relieved.


    At that very moment, Gwyn looked at the dinosaur in her hand and muttered, "Nuncle..."


    The three adults in the room were stunned at once and stared at each other inplete silence. But they had no idea whom Gwyn was calling.


    Evelyn was surprised that her daughter spoke. "Gwyn, did you just say ''Uncle''? Say it again, baby!" Usually, Gwyn hardly spoke. The few words she did speak included mom, grandpa, grandma and a few other simple words.


    Evelyn had forgotten how long it had been since Gwyn hadst spoken and she was now saying a new word. The three of them were pleasantly surprised to hear her voice.


    Gwyn stared at Evelyn for a while, and then with her encouragement, she said again, "Nuncle."


    Although she didn''t know whom her daughter was referring to, Evelyn was d to hear it. "Sweetie, well done! Mommy will teach you new words. Next one will be ''Auntie''!"


    Gwyn didn''t respond this time.


    That evening, as soon as Terilynn arrived, Debbie dragged her into her bedroom and asked, "Did you teach Gwyn to say ''Uncle'' the other day when you took her out?"


    "What? Why are you asking?" Terilynn was confused.


    "Gwyn suddenly said the word tonight! Twice! I wanted to know if you had taught her that," Debbie said.


    Terilynn was surprised and happy to hear the new information. "She did?"


    "Yes."


    ''Wow. Meeting her father has really helped her. Gwyn is willing to talk now, '' Terilynn thought. "I''ll take her with me again next time to hang out with Joshua."


    She couldn''t tell anyone that she was actually taking Gwyn to see her father.


    Debbie furrowed her brows, thinking. She turned to Carlos, who was reading something on his iPad, and asked, "Carlos, is it possible that Gwyn doesn''t talk often because we never take her out much?"


    Carlos didn''t object. After a short pause, he said, "If hanging out with other people is good for her, then let''s take


    r father''s mind.


    "I hope he doesn''t go to such an extent this time."


    Later that day, Evelyn met Sheffield again in a five-star restaurant. They weren''t in the same private booth but bumped into each other in the lobby.


    She was sure that he had also seen her, but they didn''t exchange greetings because they were a bit far away from each other.


    In the middle of the dinner, Evelyn came out of the booth and ran into an acquaintance in the hallway. "Hi, Mr. Qi," she greeted him in a cold voice.


    Roscoe Qi was standing there with more than ten other young men. It seemed that they had just had a get-together.


    When he saw her, Roscoe Qi''s reaction turned hideous and he remarked in a hostile tone, "Oh, it''s you, Miss Huo. What a surprise seeing you here."


    His friends saw her too and leered at her.


    "Holy cow! Who is this beauty? Roscoe, introduce us!" "Roscoe, who is this chick?


    She is really hot!"


    "Roscoe, don''t you have a girlfriend already?"


    they eximed loudly. Evelyn ignored the crowd. She didn''t look at Roscoe Qi again either, and waited for them to walk out of the restaurant.


    But some of them had no intention of leaving her alone.


    Roscoe Qi didn''t want to introduce Evelyn to his friends, but since there were so many people egging him on, he had to put it simply, "This is Evelyn Huo, the eldest daughter of the CEO of ZL Group." Roscoe Qi felt bitter as he spoke her name. His brother was one of Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends.

 Chapter 1017 My Sweetheart

    "What? So she''s Evelyn Huo. Then we''re out of here. I''m not going to piss her off."


    "That''s Carlos Huo''s daughter? No wonder she looks so sure of herself. Let''s avoid her."


    "This is above my pay-grade. Let''s jet! C''mon, Roscoe! Get a move-on!"


    Roscoe cast a sidelong nce at Evelyn and whispered, "Yeah, she''s Carlos Huo''s daughter. So what? She''s bad luck for boyfriends, most of them have died. Who''s going to date a girl like that?"


    "Seriously? Was she your brother''s..." The man wasn''t bold enough to finish his sentence.


    A brief, weird silence followed. Roscoe''s brother had been dead for several years. Many of Roscoe''s friends knew how he died.


    "Yeah, she''s the woman who jinxed my brother and got him killed." Even after so many years, Roscoe still held a grudge against Evelyn, his voice thick with hate.


    If it weren''t for this woman, his brother would still be alive.


    Roscoe''s friends all chose to remain silent. They didn''t dare to anger either Roscoe or Evelyn, so they made their way to the doors of the restaurant. They intended to leave.


    Roscoe held too much bad blood towards Evelyn. Arguing with him wouldn''t make things any better, so she turned and went back to the booth.


    She didn''t see what happened next.


    Just as Roscoe turned around, two men stepped in his way, blocking the hallway.


    One of the two men wore a silver-grey suit and the other was in a suit of dark blue.


    Obviously, they knew who Roscoe was, and wanted to make sure he didn''t go anywhere.


    "Mr. Fan! What a surprise! What can I do for you?" Roscoe tilted his head toward the man in the gray suit. "And who''s he?" Roscoe asked impatiently.


    Not all of Roscoe''s friends had made it out of the restaurant. The closest one ran up to him and whispered, "That''s the new CEO of Theo Group, the younger Mr. Tang."


    Roscoe didn''t know Sheffield.


    But he knew Theo Group had a new CEO. He couldn''t avoid knowing. It was all over the news.


    Knowing how powerful Theo Group was, Roscoe decided to show the new CEO a little respect. So, he started over and greeted Joshua and Sheffield politely, "Mr. Tang, Mr. Fan!" Then he bowed his head to each of them in greeting. They weren''t friends, so Roscoe''s tone was cold and formal.


    Toothpick in his mouth, Sheffield asked Roscoe, "Who were you talking to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    brother would pull out all the stops to be with her.


    "A witch? Bruh! Looks like you don''t know how to respect women. Let me teach you!" Sheffield grabbed him by the hair, and punched him again.


    "Sheffield!" It was Evelyn''s voice.


    Sheffield turned to face her. She was walking towards him rapidly, looking anxious.


    She grabbed Sheffield''s hand to stop him. "Let go of him."


    "Just a minute. I don''t think he''s learned his lesson, and I''m the one to teach him." He reached out his left hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Evelyn nced at Joshua and urged, "Do something!"


    Finally, Joshua came over with Felix, and the both of them dragged Sheffield away.


    Looking at the bruises on Roscoe''s face, Evelyn ordered Felix, "Get someone to take Mr. Qi to the hospital. I''ll cover the bill."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Felix began to make a phone call.


    Sheffield was still clutching Roscoe, refusing to let go. "Not yet! He has to promise me something."


    Evelyn sped Sheffield''s hand and said patiently, "Stop it, Sheffield. This isn''t cool with me."


    Gasping for air, Roscoe leaned against the wall and said, "So, you''re Sheffield Tang, huh? You''ll pay for this."


    "Really? Maybe I''d better kill you now." Sheffield dashed towards him again.


    Evelyn wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "Damn it, don''t you listen to me anymore?"


    At that time, two bodyguards came over. One bodyguard took one arm, the other guy put Roscoe''s arm over his shoulders and asked, "Mr. Qi?" Roscoe nodded. "We''ll get you to the hospital!"

 Chapter 1018 Ill Make You Do It Willingly

    Roscoe shook off the men holding him up. He red at Evelyn resentfully. "I''m good. Stop pretending to be kind. Think I can''t afford the medical fees? Why didn''t you just stay in the Huo family manor? Why did you have to leave the house and bring bad luck to people? You''re a jinx! That''s all you''ll ever be!"


    This time, Sheffield shook off Evelyn''s hands and charged Roscoe, kicking him hard in the abdomen.


    "Ah!" screamed his victim.


    That was the cruelest kick Sheffield had ever dealt to anyone.


    Roscoe, unable to stop himself, hit the wall hard and then slumped to the floor.


    The people in the corridor were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe, let alone stop Sheffield.


    Evelyn staggered when Sheffield wrenched free of her hand. If it weren''t for Felix catching her, she would have fallen.


    "Sheffield!" She steadied herself and called the furious CEO, so anxious her voice was close to screaming. Panicked, she told Felix, "Keep those two apart!"


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    To her surprise, Sheffield caught Felix and pushed him away. Felix recovered quickly and began a rapidfire sequence of blows, which Sheffield blocked deftly.


    Joshua couldn''t just watch Sheffield beat Roscoe to death, so he tried to stop him. "Dude, calm down."


    Sheffield shook off Joshua and Felix and once again rushed at Roscoe. When he was about to kick him again, Evelyn dashed over and stood in front of Roscoe. She looked at Sheffield and said, "Stop it! Now!"


    Her sudden appearance caught Sheffield by surprise. Luckily, he lowered his foot in time so she didn''t get kicked.


    Evelyn took his hand and said seriously, "This is seriously not cool. Keep doing this, and I''ll get angry."


    He shrugged her off, adjusted his clothes, squinted at her and said nothing.


    Seizing the opportunity, Evelyn asked someone to help Roscoe to his feet and get him out of there.


    Evelyn whispered to Felix, "This is on me. Get someone to clean this up, and I''ll foot the bill."


    "As youmand, Miss Huo."


    Evelyn turned to talk to Sheffield only to find he was already headed for the door.


    Without any hesitation, she followed him and called his name.


    Sheffield walked faster. It was apparent he didn''t have the slightest int


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    tightly and said, "In other words, you just don''t want me."


    "No, it''s not like that..." They hadn''t seen each other for two years. She wanted him too. But she couldn''t do it today.


    Finally, Sheffield lost his temper. He climbed off her, opened the door and got out of the car. The m of the door startled her.


    She quietly tidied up her clothes and hair, opened the door on the other side and got out too.


    Sheffield was leaning against the car door and smoking. He didn''t even turn around when he heard the noise.


    Evelyn walked up to him and said in a soft voice, "Look, I''ll handle Roscoe. I''m going to see him now. I''ll call you if there''s a problem."


    Sheffield just took another drag on his cigarette and said nothing.


    Evelyn sighed helplessly and walked closer to him. She stood on tiptoe, trying to kiss him.


    When she was about to kiss his cheek, he stopped her. They stared at each other. There was no emotion in his eyes,pared to her embarrassment. "I just need to be alone."


    Evelyn felt wounded. She stood back in disappointment.


    However, when she turned to leave, she was dragged back to the car all of a sudden. He mmed her against the car door, and kissed her red lips with his mouth full of smoke.


    The thick smell of tobo spread in her mouth. Evelyn frowned, but she could only let him continue his mischief.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally released her and pressed his forehead against hers. "I''ll make you do it willingly."

 Chapter 1019 I Would Have Been Okay With A Modest Beating

    Evelyn gasped for air. Of course she knew what Sheffield meant.


    Joshua stood along the roadside, watching the cars zooming by. He had no choice. He had to hail a cab. ''Damn him, '' he thought. ''Some friend!''


    But it was rush hour now. There were few taxis. And the ones he did see were full of passengers.


    Just when he thought of calling Terilynn and begging for a ride, a familiar car stopped in front of him. The window of the passenger seat lowered slowly, revealing Sheffield''s handsome face. "Hop in!"


    "That quick?" Joshua asked in surprise. He figured he wouldn''t see them again tonight. Didn''t anything happen? Or...


    Sheffield frowned. "I know that face. What''s going on in your head?"


    Joshua opened the door and got into the car. "I thought you''d be awhile, is all. You haven''t seen Evelyn for some time. You were done awfully quick. Having some trouble with your plumbing, bro? I know a good doctor..." He was so curious about this question that he didn''t bother to fasten his seat belt.


    Sheffield was already in a bad mood since he didn''t get the chance to have sex with Evelyn. Now, being teased by Joshua only added fuel to the fire. He let off a scathing remark. "Fuck off!" The CEO scratched his ear. "I could ask the same of you. After all, you and Terilynn..."


    "Dunno. Haven''t tried it yet. But I''m sure I''dst longer!" Joshua would make himself a eunuch if he were impotent.


    Sheffieldpsed into silence.


    Joshua stopped kidding around and said seriously, "You know Sexton Qi? CEO of Qi Group? Roscoe is his kid. After his older brother died, Roscoe became the apple of his dad''s eye. Beating him up like that probably wasn''t the best idea. I''d be looking over your shoulder if I were you."


    "Whatever! I''m not afraid." Sheffield didn''t give a damn about it.


    "Just be careful, okay? You''re the head honcho of Theo Group now. You can''t just do what you want, because you need to think of your employees. Sexton Qi might want to take yourpany. You should take that seriously," Joshua reminded his friend.


    "Well, Roscoe''s face had best take my fist seriously!" Sheffield replied nonchntly, not taking his friend''s advice.


    Joshua''s lips twitched. "You''ve lost your mind over a woman."


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Sheffield said seriously.


    Joshua


    ield curled his lips and answered, "I didn''t want to apologize to you. But I didn''t want Evelyn to take the me for me either." So, he meant that he had toe, for Evelyn''s sake.


    Sexton Qi suppressed his anger. "Just get out of here, Mr. Tang! I''ve already asked mywyer to draft a letter. Just go back home and wait for it!"


    "Bring it!" Dropping the phrase, Sheffield grabbed Evelyn''s hand, intending to take her with.


    But Evelyn didn''t move. "Mrs. Qi, Uncle Sexton, please deliver my apology to Roscoe."


    The olddy snorted and went into the ward. Sexton Qi nodded reluctantly.


    After entering the elevator, Sheffield released her hand and leaned against the wall. "You don''t need to worry about this. I have awyer. I''ll take care of it."


    "My father''swyer is Xavier Shangguan. I''ll ask him to..."


    "No, thanks. It''ste now. You should go back home and get some sleep." After taking a look at the time on his wristwatch, he turned her offer down.


    Evelyn didn''t respond.


    When they left the inpatient department, Evelyn stood where she was, watching Sheffield walk towards the parking lot.


    Realizing that she wasn''t following him, he turned around and looked at the woman standing there. "Aren''t you going home?"


    She took a few steps closer to him, "Roscoe is the younger brother of my second ex-boyfriend, the one who was the former CEO of one of ZL Group''s branchpanies."


    Sheffield nodded without looking at her. "And? Are you feeling guilty? Is that why you let them treat you like that?"

 Chapter 1020 Dont Be Led Astray By Him

    "Yes," Evelyn said. There was no point in denying. It didn''t matter whether she was really a jinx or not; it was undeniably true that Richard Qi had died because of her.


    Sheffield''s anger grew. "Evelyn, you are a stickler for principles. Why don''t you have any limits for your guilt? How can you let that asshole humiliate you like that? You may be able to tolerate it, but I can''t! Every time I see him, I''ll beat him down. I meant what I said earlier."


    With that, he turned around and walked away from her.


    Evelyn caught up to him, grabbed his hand and said quickly, "Sheffield! If humiliating me can make the Qi family a bit happier, I will at least feel less guilty. And Roscoe just hurled some verbal abuses. He can''t really hurt me." Roscoe meant little to her. She didn''t care about what he said.


    "Are you saying that I was in the wrong here?" Sheffield asked, looking her in the eye.


    Evelyn shook her head. She could understand his anger. "I know you did that for me, so..."


    "So? So you want to bear all the consequences yourself?" he asked,pleting the sentence for her.


    Evelyn fell silent. ''How did he know what I was thinking?''


    Without warning, Sheffield pulled her into his arms and held her so tight that she could hardly breathe.


    He whispered in her ear, "Evelyn, I can deal with the Qi family myself, even without Theo Group backing me up. Let me tell you something. People around me think highly of me because I''m the CEO, but to me, thatpany is nothing but a burden. Theo Group will only hold me back instead of giving me any sort of support, and I don''t care. I can fight against the Qi family myself. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see."


    Evelyn gasped for air in his arms. What he was iming shocked her even more. She looked up nkly at his face. The expressions on his face changed as he spoke¡ªhe was confident at first, then his eyes clouded with anger. And amidst all that was a hint of helplessness.


    Sheffield lowered his head to look at the expressionless woman. He loosened his embrace and said, "Do you still not believe in me?"


    She nodded her head and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I believe you." Sh


    he had begun to have doubts. Now that he knew that Sheffield was Peterson''s son, he was more suspicious of it than before.


    ''What do I think?'' Evelyn wondered, stunned by this new information.


    She knew nothing of this. When she was with Sheffield, they were mostly concerned about matters of love and their rtionship. She had paid no attention to any other matters.


    Evelyn felt embarrassed.


    Carlos snorted, "I knew it. He is lying to you too."


    "No, it''s not like that. I''ve never asked him about it." She believed that if she asked him, he would tell her the truth.


    "Fine. Go and rest. Sheffield is a cunning fox. He has many wicked ideas in his mind. Be careful not to be led astray by him."


    "Actually, Dad, he is a good man," Evelyn said firmly.


    Carlos squinted at her. "I know a good man when I see one, Evelyn. I don''t need you to put in a good word for him."


    Evelyn knew it was hard to reach a consensus with her father when it came to matters concerning Sheffield. She decided to end the discussion. "I''m going to bed."


    "Okay, good night."


    "Good night."


    The next day, Sexton took action. Sheffield received a letter from Sexton''swyer. Peterson got wind of it too.


    In the CEO Office of Theo Group


    Sheffield went through the letter. Sexton had demanded a public apology to Roscoe, and five million inpensation. Sheffield smirked at the demands and asked, "Mr. Tang, is Qi Group about to go bankrupt?"

 Chapter 1021 I Dont Make Mistakes

    The way Sheffield addressed him bugged Peterson. He gave his son a hard look. "Qi Group? Bankrupt? You''re pulling my leg. It''s valued at more than 50 billion, ranked among the top 300panies in the country."


    ZL Group was first among those 300, of course. Theo Group used to be the second. But bad business decisions over the past two years had booted them out of the top 30.


    "So if Qi Group is doing well, that means Sexton''s just greedy!" Sheffield crumpled thewyer''s letter into a ball and then threw it over the desk and into the waste basket.


    At this time, Tobias called. "Mr. Tang, Mr. Qi''swyer wants to have a talk with you."


    "A little busy now. Can''t he talk to our legal department?" Sheffield hung up the phone after that.


    Tobias was confused. Sheffield was being sued, and he had nowyer. He refused offers of representation. So who else should thewyer talk with?


    Peterson wasn''t happy about how Sheffield was handling things. He announced harshly, "I think you''re making a mistake."


    And he knew it all was because of Evelyn. ''Women are really trouble.''


    "I don''t make mistakes," Sheffield disagreed in an arrogant tone, raising his eyebrows disapprovingly.


    Peterson felt helpless. Sheffield had always been a hothead. "I wouldn''t blow him off. He has a lot of connections where it counts. He could make things difficult for Theo Group."


    "So what?" Sheffield retorted as he scribbled something on a file. But, shortly after, something urred to him. He looked at the man on the sofa and asked, "Are you afraid of him?"


    Peterson was taken aback by his question. ''Me? Afraid of Sexton? You kidding me?'' "Of course I''m not. I just think you need to take responsibility for what you did. Besides, you did break that boy''s ribs."


    "Now that''s not fair. Sounds like you think I''m the guy in the wrong. His son has a filthy mouth. If Sexton Qi doesn''t know how to parent his kid, then it''s up to me. If my kid ever insulted a lovely, elegant woman like that, I''d break his ribs too. All of them."


    By now, Peterson started regretting ever starting this conversation. He found himself growing more annoyed by the minute


    t.


    Sheffield threw him another nce and said, "I think she feels guilty about Richard Qi''s death. She might need a little time to sort herself out." He finally put down the pen in his hand. "Imagine this: if three women were assassinated because of you, wouldn''t you me yourself for their deaths? Wouldn''t you feel bad for their families?"


    "Point taken," Joshua nodded. He thought everybody would feel guilty in that case.


    "Okay, my father left. You need to do the same. Don''t make me kick you out." He was too busy. And he had to meet a clientter.


    "Oh, hey¡ªdo you remember the cutie pie, Gwyn?"


    "Of course I do!" The thought of Gwyn brought a genuine smile to Sheffield''s face.


    Seeing his smile, Joshua whined, "I''m your best friend, and you only met Gwyn once. Why doesn''t your face light up like that when you see me?"


    "Are youparing yourself to Gwyn? Don''t tter yourself!"


    Joshua''s heart was broken! "Sheffield Tang, we''re done!"


    "What about Gwyn? We''re done if you don''t tell me now!"


    Joshua walked behind Sheffield and put his arm around his neck. "I really want to strangle you."


    "Strangle yourself. Do the world a favor!"


    "Hey, okay, okay, I''ll tell you." Joshua let go of his neck and said, "Terilynn tells me that Gwyn''s always saying ''Uncle.'' So she thinks it would be a good idea if you spent more time with her. Given her PTSD, maybe it might even help her. So what do you think?"

 Chapter 1022 Seventh-Level Injuries

    "For her? Anytime. Just tell me when and I''ll free up my schedule," Sheffield said, excited at the prospect. He loved that little girl.


    Joshua got jealous. "You know, you keep trying to shoo me out. You were so busy you didn''t even meet my gaze. You even asked me to leave. As soon as I mentioned Gwyn, you say you''ll make time for her. I''m your best friend. How can you be nicer to a little kid than me?"


    Yet hisint didn''t make Sheffield nicer to him. "How about this? Next time if you don''t bring Gwyn with you, don''t bothering see me."


    Joshua bellowed, "What the hell? Are we even still friends?"


    "Yes¡ªif you call Terilynn now and ask her when she''s bringing Gwyn over. Otherwise, no."


    Joshua was so angry that he turned to leave. "Hey, don''t forget if you drop Gwyn off here, then you can snatch some quality time with yourdy-love. Like, getting a room. There''s some motivation for you," Sheffield reminded him calmly.


    Joshua thought on that. He had to admit it sounded pretty good. So he took out his phone and dialed Terilynn.


    Then, he slipped into Sheffield''s lounge to start flirting with her on the phone, leaving Sheffield no chance to eavesdrop.


    Sitting at his desk, Sheffield could do nothing but watch as Joshua closed the door to his lounge. ''Jerk! That''s my private room.''


    Ten minutester, Sheffield knocked on the door and said, "Hey bro, I gotta leave. I have a meeting. What did Terilynn say? We nail down a time yet?"


    Joshua didn''t open the door until a minuteter. His hair looked like a bird''s nest. "Yeah. Before 10 a.m. tomorrow. Mind if I stay here a while?" he asked with a goofy smile. A red flush spread across his face.


    "Did you use my bed?" asked Sheffield, staring at Joshua''s messy hair.


    Joshua looked back at the bed. When he talked to Terilynn, he had been so enraptured he couldn''t help rolling on the bed, totally forgetting Sheffield was a neat freak. ''Oh, crap!'' "Ha ha, sorry, man. I''ll fix that for you right now!" he grinned.


    Sheffield dragged him out and kicked him hard in the rump. "Come on, get out!"


    Joshua flew into a rage. He put the phone to his ear. "Never bring Gwyn here, Terilynn. Sheffield''s being an ass!" he said quickly.


    Sheffield looke


    Humph! He just wants to try and talk me out of this! Tell him no!"


    The assistant hesitated and reminded him, "Mr. Qi, we''re cooperating with Theo Group on several projects. Why don''t you meet with him? Anyway, they''re in the wrong."


    Sexton considered what the assistant said. The Qi Group and Theo Group were working together on major projects, so it was indeed unwise to strain the rtionship. After a moment, he nodded and said, "Very good, then. Set it up."


    On the fifth floor of Alioth Building


    Peterson opened a bottle of 30-year-old liquor and poured a ss for Sexton. "Mr. Qi, I never beat around the bush. I''m here for my son. I apologize on his behalf to you and your son."


    "Mr. Tang, your son wouldn''t apologize, and even threatened to hurt my son further. I bet he doesn''t know you''re doing this," Sexton said with a sneer. Sheffield was always a stubborn hothead. He would never let his father apologize to the Qis.


    Peterson exined, "My son''s bark is worse than his bite. He just acts tough and doesn''t know how to behave himself. We''ve known each other a long time, Mr. Qi. Please forgive him."


    "Hey, Peterson, why haven''t I seen this son of yours before? Why on earth did you put him in charge? Sterling''s a good guy. Why not make him CEO? He is much more mature and prudent than Sheffield. I don''t understand. Why did you choose him over Sterling?"


    Sterling had been working for Theo Group for years, so almost everyone in the business circles knew him.

 Chapter 1023 Why Not

    Peterson told Sexton, "To tell you the truth, I feel guilty about screwing up Sheffield''s life. When his mother was set up and tossed in jail, I didn''t believe she was innocent. She died of depression. Sheffield was rebellious and mad at me. He did many things that pissed me off. But instead of owning up to my part in it, I disowned him. But I regretted everything as time went by, so I resolved to make it up to him. You want to know why he''s like that? It''s my fault."


    "There are better ways to make it up to him. You can''t hand argepany like that over to him. He does what he wants, just because he has the support of Theo Group behind him."


    Peterson didn''t reply to that. He knew better than anyone else that Sheffield behaved like that was not because of Theo Group, but because he had been like this since he was a child. And Peterson had been less than an ideal parent.


    He had cleaned up a lot of Sheffield''s messes. And after he had disowned Sheffield, he never cared about Sheffield''s life again.


    What he didn''t expect was that Sheffield had the money to invest in research. And his projects turned out to be sess stories. The son he had disowned had made over ten billion thanks to his business moxie and would make even more in the days toe.


    What bugged Peterson most was that Sheffield cut a deal with ZL Group, and they got most of the profits from his research. Theo Group didn''t benefit from it at all.


    It seemed that Evelyn was more important to Sheffield than his father thought.


    "It''splicated. Mr. Qi, let''s have a toast to the future. This is fine liquor that''s been aged for 30 years." Peterson raised his ss.


    "Okay! To the future!" They clinked sses.


    Before the meeting was over, Sexton insisted, "Now, I''ll drop the suit if Sheffield apologizes to Roscoe in public and pays three times the amount in medical expenses."


    Peterson didn''t say anything. He knew Sheffield would never apologize.


    Peterson and Sexton ended the meeting on a high note, but neither of them thought it went well. Nothing got resolved, and Sheffield and Theo Group


    ure he lost everything."


    Sexton gleaned Carlos'' threat and warning from his words.


    He didn''t want to go down this road, but he could do nothing about it. He knew Carlos meant business.


    Whoever threatened Carlos'' family ended up disgraced, broke, or dead.


    Thinking of this, Sexton conceded. "Mr. Huo, all I ask is an apology from Sheffield Tang. After all, he hit my son. Is that too much to ask?"


    "How will you get him to apologize? Mr. Qi, please think about it like this. If it were your own daughter, how would you feel? Wouldn''t you want to beat him to death? Sheffield Tang did something I would have done. Are you saying I should apologize to Roscoe?"


    "No, no. Mr. Huo..."


    "If that''s what you want, I can!" Carlos was sure that Sexton didn''t have the nerve to ask him to do it even if he offered.


    A cold sweat broke out on Sexton''s forehead. He sighed heavily. "Mr. Huo, why are you defending Sheffield?"


    "Defending him? Why would I do that? I just don''t want to see you worry about thewsuit with your busy schedule. If you''re willing topromise, then everyone will be happy."


    Sexton realized he had no choice. But he was still curious about Carlos'' attitude towards Sheffield.


    "Mr. Huo, is it because you like him and want him to be your son-inw?" he asked.


    Carlos gulped down a ss of liquor and replied, "Both Sheffield and Evelyn are single. Why not?"

 Chapter 1024 Future Father-in-Law

    That shut Sexton up. Carlos'' words did make sense.


    Sheffield and Evelyn came from families of equal social status. He waspetitive and smart, and she was attractive and brilliant. They made quite a couple.


    Carlos left the building and got into his car. Debbie asked anxiously, "How did it go?"


    "Are you done shopping?" he asked instead.


    "Yes. I wanted toe upstairs to look for you, but I was afraid to interrupt." She and Carlos had left the manor together. While Carlos met with Sexton, she had gone shopping to keep herself busy in the meantime.


    As Debbie stared at him, still waiting for an answer, Carlos finally replied, "What do you think? You asked me to handle it. How could I face you if I didn''t do well?" He snorted.


    Debbie had been extremely anxious ever since she had found out that Sheffield was being sued, especially after realizing that he had acted in defiance for Evelyn''s sake.


    Carlos couldn''t bear to see her gloomy face all day. She had finally felt relieved after he agreed to help Sheffield make the problem go away.


    Debbie''s eyes brightened. "Sexton agreed to drop thewsuit?"


    "Yes."


    She was thrilled! She grabbed his hand and urged, "Call Evelyn! Tell her the good news."


    "No way!" Carlos refused arrogantly.


    "Fine. I''ll tell her myself." Debbie was just d that the matter had been settled.


    After a few minutes, Carlos said thoughtfully, "Sexton is the type of man who holds onto his grudges. It''s true that he promised to withdraw thewsuit, but I''m not sure whether he ns to leave Sheffield alone. He might deal with the brat in some other way."


    "Oh! What should we do?"


    "''We?'' We are not gonna do anything. It''s Sheffield''s problem. What do I care? I am not the one Sexton hates."


    Debbie rolled her eyes and snapped, "All right, let''s y it by the ear. If Sheffield needs your help, we can talk about it then."


    "No! There will be no more talking." Carlos didn''t want anything to do with Sheffield after this. He had only helped him this time to make Debbie happy.


    "Fine, then I''ll help him!"


    Carlos was enraged. He didn''t understand why Sheffield was so important to his wife. First, Evelyn had fallen in love with that man and had fought against her own father to be with him, and now, his wife was threatening him to help Sheffield. Carlos couldn''t fathom why she was so protective of him. Two of the most important women in Carlos'' life were on Sheffield''s side now. At


    ck, earn it back from him!"


    Terilynn seconded with a nod. "Mom is right, Dad. Sheffield didn''t steal from you or rob you. He earned it fairly. What''s wrong with that?"


    Debbie and Terilynn didn''t know about Star Anise. They both thought that Carlos had invested in Sheffield''s research. He couldn''t admit to them that he had been outwitted by Sheffield. "He schemed against me. I won''t spare him," he threatened, ring at the closed door.


    Evelyn hadn''t said a word until now. "Dad, he installed ourpany''s defense system. What if he destroys it when you go after him?"


    By now, Evelyn knew that Sheffield was Star Anise. She also figured that since he was so good at IT, it must be a piece of cake for him to destroy their entire defense system in the blink of an eye.


    She remembered the times when Sheffield had offered to fix herputer issues, but back then she had believed that he was only trying to create some sort of trouble for her. Now she realized how ignorant she had been at the time, and how little she had believed him.


    "Y-y-you!" Carlos grunted at Evelyn. "He took a billion from me! I''ll get back at him! You just wait and see!"


    "Come on, Carlos. I heard from Dixon that ZL Group has made billions of dors through Sheffield''s research project. However much he had taken from you, he has already paid it back in double and more. Just take the win," Debbie said before Evelyn could respond, casting a burning nce at him. But seeing how upset he was, she didn''t have the heart to get mad at him. She patted his back to make him feel better. "Calm down. Stop throwing a tantrum. You might scare Gwyn."

 Chapter 1025 Dumb

    When he heard Gwyn mentioned, Carlos calmed down a little. He took the kid from Evelyn. "We can''t let Sheffield know he has a daughter," he warned. He realized they couldn''t hide it forever, so he added, "At least, not until she''s three! Remember what''s at stake." He paused and cast a stern gaze at Terilynn. "Especially you, Terilynn, if you let Sheffield know, you and Joshua will have a hard time. And, Evelyn, you can''t tell Sheffield until you guys are married. If you do, I won''t allow the marriage to happen."


    Evelyn reacted quickly and her eyes lit up with hope. "Married? You mean, I can be with Sheffield?"


    Carlos'' lips twitched. Did he say the quiet part out loud?


    Terilynn felt he was being unreasonable, and howled, "Dad, why mess with me and Joshua? You can''t bully Sheffield, so you take it out on us. That''s unfair!"


    "Fair? Who said anything about that? You''d better get your boyfriend to toe the line," Carlos snorted. Although he couldn''t bully Sheffield now, he could at least make things hard for Joshua, amon prosecutor.


    Blowing on her nails, Terilynn winked at Carlos. "Then we''ll elope."


    "You..." Carlos couldn''t evenplete his thought.


    "Keep your voice down, honey. Don''t scare Gwyn," Debbie reminded him.


    Carlos hastily patted the little girl on the back and coaxed her in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, Gwyn. I didn''t mean it. Don''t be afraid. You''re okay. Yeah. You''re good." He smoothed her hair back. His lovely granddaughter was the only thing that could calm him down.


    The other three women shook their heads without a word.


    The next morning, Joshua and Terilynn walked into the offices of Theo Group. They had Gwyn in tow. They entered the elevator from the underground parking lot and went straight to the top floor, so almost no one saw them.


    In the CEO''s office


    Sheffield was hard at work. Gillian put Nastas down, adjusted her clothes, and walked over to the young CEO''s desk. She put on her best smile and said, "My brother-inw asked me to drop off Nastas with you. He''s been missing you."


    Sheffield was about to turn her down, but changed his mind when he thought o


    was told.


    Gwyn randomly picked out a fresh strawberry.


    Then Sheffield told the boy, "Your turn."


    The boy picked up the pack of milk tablets again and clumsily fished out a piece. He handed it to Gwyn. "Eat, please."


    But Gwyn turned her face away. The boy seemed a little angry now and barked, "She won''t talk!"


    ''Really?'' Sheffield''s face immediately darkened at the boy''s words. "Hey, you. What are you talking about?"


    "She''s dumb!" Nastas said this loudly, afraid his big brother might not hear what he said.


    The next second, Sheffield caught the little boy''s arm and gave him a pop on the butt. "You are so rude! We don''t point out people''s faults here. Besides, she''s not dumb or mute! Now, you won''t say that again, right?"


    Actually, it didn''t hurt at all. Sheffield wasn''t aiming for that. But it was the first time that Nastas had been disciplined by Sheffield. He was sad and afraid, so he cried, stammering, "N-no."


    Only then did Sheffield let go of him and lifted him from the sofa. "You''re a man. Act like it and quit crying!"


    "Sorry, big bro." The boy hupped and stopped crying.


    "That''s better. Let''s eat!" Sheffield turned to Gwyn and scooped her up in his arms. In a tender voice, he cooed "Gwyn, is that a good strawberry?" He took out a tissue and wiped the juice from her face. But she made no reply to his question.


    Gwyn just took another bite of the strawberry, and nodded.

 Chapter 1026 Playing Basketball

    Watching Sheffield holding Gwyn in his arms, Nastas looked at his big brother sadly. He wasn''t holding him. So he requested, "Brother, hug."


    Sheffield squatted down and held him too. One kid in each arm.


    Feeling loved, Nastas pped his hands happily and eximed, "Awesome!"


    The two kids yed in the office for at least half an hour more before Lea came to pick Nastas up.


    At the sight of a stranger, Gwyn instantly hid herself in Sheffield''s arms.


    Staring at the little girl in pink, Lea asked, astonished, "Sheffield, whose child is this?"


    "She''s the daughter of a friend," he replied indifferently.


    "Oh." Not bothering to think about it too much, Lea looked at her son and said happily, "Nastas, baby, it''s time to go home."


    After Lea and Nastas left, Sheffield cleaned up the office and left too, Gwyn in his arms.


    There was a park beside the offices of Theo Group, which had a stunning variety of nts. Flowers and other nts were in pots, and also growing around the area¡ªtrimmed to provide ess to trails and such. There was a football field and basketball court, as well.


    The air was fresh, and it was a beautiful day. Sheffield put Gwyn on thewn and pointed at the sun as he said to her, "Gwyn, do you want to y here awhile? The sun feels nice."


    Gwyn just looked at him without saying anything.


    Sheffield was patient and added gently, "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Unexpectedly, this time, Gwyn responded, "Okay."


    Her short response sent a tingle of happiness through him. He felt that the little girl liked him, just like he liked her.


    After walking around hand in hand with the girl, he called Tobias. "I''m in the park next to our offices. Can you get someone to bring a basketball here?"


    "Yes, Mr. Tang."


    Soon, an assistant arrived, a brand-new basketball in his hands. He looked at Gwyn curiously and handed the basketball to Sheffield without questioning it. "Here''s the basketball you requested, Mr. Tang."


    "Thanks!"


    "You''re wee, sir. If that''s all, I''ll


    y, so it was a small matter to take her there.


    However, Gwyn simply pointed at the basketball.


    "You want to y more basketball?" Sheffield asked in surprise.


    Gwyn looked at him without saying a word.


    He understood her silence meant yes.


    But he didn''t understand why Gwyn enjoyed basketball so much. Although he carried her around on his shoulders, she couldn''t make a basket. She didn''t have the satisfaction of being good at the game. Why did she still want to y basketball?


    Even though he was confused, he returned to the basketball court with her in his arms.


    But by now, both of the two baskets were upied.


    "Little princess, do you think we should wait a while or y something else?" asked Sheffield.


    Gwyn didn''t say a word as she looked at the basketball court. Sheffield tried to pull her away. "Let''s do something else."


    The little one didn''t move.


    Now he understood. He let go of her hand and said, "Okay, let''s watch for a bit."


    He took out a pack of tissues from his pocket and spread several tissues on the grass. He sat down first.


    He had intended to have Gwyn climb onto hisp. When he tucked the pack of tissues back in his pocket, Gwyn, basketball in her arms, was struggling to do just that.


    She was so cute! What she was doing amused Sheffield. He reached out and pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 1027 Mr. Tang Did That

    Once Gwyn settled down in Sheffield''s arms, he began prattling, "Gwyn, you and I have met twice now, but I haven''t heard you call me ''Uncle'' yet. And since we both like each other so much, could you call me ''Uncle'' now?"


    She didn''t respond.


    He continued, "Just once, please? That''s all I''m asking. Come on, say it¡ªUn-cle. Un-cle. Uncle!"


    Gwyn stared at him. Immediately, Sheffield stopped. He saw something in her eyes. What was that? A look of dislike?


    Did she think he was talking too much? ''Probably an illusion, '' he thought. So he went on, "Let''s try again, Gwyn¡ª"


    "Uncle!" Gwyn called before Sheffield could get the word out of his mouth. A huge grin spread across his face.


    He was ted. He had thought it might take him longer to coax her.


    Sheffield gently kissed Gwyn''s cheek. "That''s my girl. Since I''m your favorite uncle now, you''ll be under my protection from today onwards! If anyone dares to bully you in Y City, just call me and I''ll deal with it for you."


    Gwyn listened to him bber, not quite understanding what he was going on about. She wondered how someone in the world couldugh so much and talk as much as her aunt Terilynn did.


    But his voice was pleasant; she didn''t hate it, even though he continued rattling on.


    Finally, Sheffield got tired of talking too much. Hey on thewn to enjoy the sunshine, regardless of his obsession with cleanliness.


    Gwyn dropped the ball in her hand by ident, so she ran after it. Sheffield watched her closely as she skipped after the ball.


    When she came back holding the basketball, she walked around him, looking for afortable spot to sit on. After much consideration, she chose to sit on his stomach.


    Sheffieldughed. "You are a very smart girl. This is indeed afy spot to sit on. Soft, huh?"


    It was almost noon when they returned to his office. Sheffield had nned to book a table in a restaurant and invite Joshua and Terilynn to lunch.


    But Terilynn told him that Debbie had asked the chef to prepare Gwyn''s lunch at home. So, she


    fell into a deep silence.


    "I have something to ask you." She ignored his nonchnt attitude.


    "Fire away." He stood up from his seat and walked to the French window in his office. He looked down, hoping to see her figure downstairs, but he was on the 99th floor. He couldn''t see anything on the ground from that height.


    Evelyn insisted, "I can only ask you face to face."


    "I''m not in my office right now," he lied, leaning against the window.


    "Fine, forget it."


    "Okay," he replied tly.


    Evelyn didn''t hang up yet. She told Felix, "Take me to Rock Bar."


    "Yes, Miss Huo."


    "Wait!" said Sheffield anxiously.


    Evelyn winked at Felix, who was about to start the car. He understood and stopped.


    "Why are you going to the bar thiste at night?"


    Evelyn smirked. "What do you think I would do in a bar thiste at night? The second son of the Li family and the youngest son of the Cao family are my alumni. They just invited me to a gathering there."


    "But why did they choose a bar to have a reunion?" he asked, frustration clear in his voice.


    "Isn''t that normal? We''re done here, Mr. Tang. You can get back to whatever you''re doing. Bye!" Evelyn hung up without hesitation.


    She looked at her phone and counted, ''One, two, three, four...''


    Before her count reached five, her cell phone rang. She grinned, seeing his caller ID.

 Chapter 1028 Ill Marry Him Right Away

    For quite some time, Evelyn''s phone had been ringing. As she looked at the caller ID, the smile on her lips reached her eyes. She chose to ignore her phone as she graciously got out of the car.


    Evelyn walked to the gate of Theo Group''s office building and just stood there while staring at her phone, still ringing endlessly.


    In less than two minutes, a man ran towards the entrance from the inside with a phone in his hand.


    When Sheffield saw the woman at the gate, he turned around and ran back as fast as he could. He pretended that he didn''t see Evelyn in there.


    However, it was toote, Evelyn had already seen him. Rolling her eyes, she turned to her phone and finally answered it.


    "Sheffield Tang, you will never be able to see me again if you don''t get here in a minute!"


    Half a minuteter, he showed up at the entrance again.


    The first thing he did was yell at the guards. "Didn''t you know who this is? How dare you not let Miss Huo in? Do you want to lose your jobs?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Tang, it''s our fault. Please forgive us." The guards quickly bowed their heads in apology. But on the inside, they were allining. ''It''s so hard to be a guard! Why is this our fault? He never told us to let her in.''


    With nonchnt eyes, Evelyn just watched as Sheffield put on an act. After chewing the security guards out, he finally turned to look at her. "Yo, Miss Huo,e on in. I''m sorry about that. Let''s go to my office and have a cup of tea."


    Evelyn just remained where she was standing. "I thought you weren''t in your office."


    Her words came to him like a raging tornado. If it were someone else, this would be an awkward moment for he had just been caught in a lie. But since Sheffield was really thick-skinned, it was just too easy for him to get away with it. "Really? Who told you that? As you can see, I''m right here. Anyway, let''s just go upstairs."


    Not really in the mood to argue with him, Evelyn just silently followed him.


    In the CEO''s office, Sheffield ced a bottle of juice in front of her. While he sat opposite her, he casually asked, "I assume there''s a very specific reason why you came to see me at this hour, Miss Huo?"


    "You are Star Anise." It wasn''t a question, but more so a fact.


    "Yes, I am," he candidly admitted.


    "Son of Peterson Tang, the hacker Star Anise, Maestro Tang, a doctor, Vernon''s apprentice. How many identities do you have exactly? More importantly, what else are you hiding from me?" Evelyn had enough. Initially, she simply thought that he was just a doctor who was too weak to protect himself. Later on, he revealed himself to be the respected Maestro Tang in the racing circle. Just a few days ago, his identity as the son of Peterson Tang, the former CEO of Theo


    think you''re doing? We haven''t seen each other in two years. I was too anxious earlier. So, that one doesn''t count. Round two!"


    ''Round two?'' Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat while she looked at him, surprised and perplexed. If they did it again, she would definitely have no strength to get out of bed. Gwyn was still waiting for her at home. She couldn''t stay over that night. Evelyn covered his lips with her hand. "We already did it once. Now you want to do it again? What do you take me for?"


    What did he take her for? Of course, she was the woman he loved most. "Can''t we?"


    "No way! I have standards, you know. I don''t mess around with random men casually." She tried to push his body off her, but she was just too weak from what they had just done.


    "But I''m not some random man and this isn''t just casual sex."


    "Oh, I think you are, Mr. Tang. So, please let me go!"


    Disappointment was written all over Sheffield''s face. "What happened to you? You were such an enthusiastic woman just now. What changed? Did I do something wrong?"


    Evelyn''s face had been a little red because of their sexual activity. Now, it became more flushed than ever before. She admitted bluntly, "Of course I was enthusiastic. I''m a normal person. I have my desires and needs. I will definitely feel something if you treat me like that. But it''s gettingte now. Let go of me!"


    "Evelyn Huo!" Sheffield eximed. He could sense that she was in such a hurry to leave, and he couldn''t understand why. "Is there someone you can''t wait to see?" he asked, slightly annoyed.


    Evelyn was confused for a second, and then she finally confirmed his suspicion with a soft "Yes."


    The expression on his face instantly changed. He grabbed her wrists, held them above her head, and asked in amanding voice, "Who are you going to see at this hour?"

 Chapter 1029 What Am I To You

    "Someone you don''t know." Evelyn looked Sheffield straight in the eye while she answered his question. He had asked who she was meeting sote in the night. What seemed like a simple question was actually very hard to answer. But Sheffield had never met Gwyn before so technically, she was not lying.


    "A man or a woman?" he demanded once more.


    "Why does it matter to you? Who are you to ask?" ''Perhaps, the only way I could get out of here quicker is by making him mad, '' she thought.


    With this thought in mind, her resolve not to tell him anything was set into stone. As expected, itpletely infuriated Sheffield. "What am I to you then? Evelyn Huo, we had slept together two years ago. And just tonight, we slept together again. Are you seriously asking me who I am to ask?"


    "I really need to leave right now. I cane and see you tomorrow if you''d like? Just, just not tonight." For the past two years, she had never been outte at night. The reason was actually because she needed to take care of her daughter. Every single night, she wouldn''t be able to sleep in peace until she had checked on Gwyn.


    Instead of answering her question, Sheffield pressed his lips on hers with a little bit of force.


    After some time, Evelyn struggled out of his hold. A little short on breath, she mumbled, "If you dare touch me again, I swear I''ll never forgive you! I''ll hate you for the rest of my life!"


    "Then do it! Hate me all you want!" Since Sheffield was bing desperate, he thought that it would be better if she hated him. This way, she would still have thoughts about him, instead ofpletely forgetting him.


    Evelyn realized that he had changed. He used to coax her and do whatever she said. He had never forced her to do anything before.


    But now, he didn''t seem to care what she wanted anymore. He didn''t listen to her and was even making things difficult for her. This time, she was forced to suffer the scrutiny of his anger.


    That night, their encounter ended in the gutter even though they had just engaged in the most intimate thing two persons could do.


    It was already past midnight when Evelyn got back to the vi. Gwyn had already fallen asleep in Debbie''s room. After standing in front of the said room for a while, she knocked at the door atst.


    Carlos was still up. He opened the door and asked with a frown, "Why didn''t youe back earlier? Do you know what time it is?"


    Because of too much uneasiness, Evelyn wasn''t able to answer. Instead, she asked, "Where is Gwyn?"


    "She went to bed early. I don''t want to wake her up, so let her sleep with us. You should get some rest as well."


    "Okay, I just wanted to check on her." She walked p


    e and see you after work tonight." Considering what had happened the night before, she decided to get off work early that night. She didn''t want to miss saying goodnight to Gwyn for two nights in a row.


    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at her office, she received a response from Sheffield. "I''ll be at my house tonight."


    Evelyn bit her lower lip. What he wanted was very clear.


    It made her restless for the rest of the day. In order to prevent Sheffield from making trouble for her, she decided to call Debbie before she left to see him.


    On the phone, she tried to make herself sound as natural as possible. "Mom, I''m noting back home tonight. Could you and Dad please take care of Gwyn for me?"


    "Why aren''t youing home? Are you going on a business trip?"


    "Yes," Evelyn replied, deciding at that moment that a business trip would actually make a good excuse.


    The next moment, however, Carlos'' voice came from the other end of the line. "Evelyn Huo, do you really think I''ll believe that poor excuse of yours?"


    With a guilty conscience, Evelyn tried to greet him as normally as she could. "Hi, Dad." ''Dad was in the office a moment ago. Howe he''s back home so soon?''


    "Are you going to abandon your own daughter for that little bastard?"


    "No, Dad. Please don''t take it the wrong way, okay? I''lle backter. You know how much I love Gwyn." Evelyn immediately defended her intentions. Gwyn was her own flesh and blood. How could she possibly abandon her for Sheffield?


    With a snort, Carlos said, "As long as it''s about Sheffield Tang, you''re always so anxious. You have never figured out how to remain calm. I was just asking. Why are you so nervous? You''ve already told your mother that you wouldn''te back. How can you change your words so easily?"

 Chapter 1030 Sheffields New Plan

    ''I was nervous because you scared me, '' Evelyn thought. But she didn''t want to risk being at the receiving end of Carlos'' wrath, so she kept that part to herself. "It''s just a minor issue. I''lle home to take care of Gwyn after I deal with this."


    "No need for that. Do what you''ve got to do. Your mom and I want to spend more time with Gwyn." Carlos knew that Gwyn would eventually be taken away from him to the Tang family. So, while he still could, he wanted to spend more time with his granddaughter.


    Despite his stubbornness, Evelyn knew that her father had epted Sheffield. He wanted them to get along with each other.


    He didn''t hate Sheffield much now. Debbie had told her that it was Carlos who had taken care of the matter with Sexton. He had also told Debbie to ask her to remind Sheffield to be careful, because Sexton was likely to seek vengeance by mixing up personal affairs and business.


    Evelyn was moved to tears when Debbie had told her. "Thank you, Dad," she said warmly.


    Carlos shed a smile, but his tone stubbornly showed a trace of annoyance. "Don''t thank me yet. I''ll give you six months. If that brat doesn''t marry you by the end of this year, I swear I won''t give him another chance!"


    "Okay, Dad!" She had to work hard for her own happiness, so that her parents could stop worrying about her.


    If Sheffield was still unwilling to yield, then she would have to change her strategy.


    Debbie was standing next to Carlos with Gwyn in her arms. After he hung up, she asked anxiously, "How did you know that Evelyn was going to see Sheffield?"


    "I know my daughter better than anyone," Carlos said with an unfathomable look on his face.


    Debbie sighed. "Do you think it was Sheffield who had made that love deration on the screen of Theo Group''s building?" Even Miranda, who had moved to Germany, had heard about the public love deration. So, of course, Debbie would know too.


    "Who else could be so ostentatious?" Carlos scoffed.


    Debbie disagreed, "How is it ostentatious? He is romantic and is an emotionally avable man. It''s a rare sight these days. You should learn from him. I had suffered so much because of y


    will take it for three million!" the head haggled. Sheffield was a rising powerful man in Y City and the hottest topic of conversation these days. The head of the mediapany felt that it was worth it to pay three million for a piece of sensational news about him.


    Yet Sheffield was frustrated. ''News about me is worth only three million?'' That was not good enough for him. "It concerns Evelyn Huo as well. Five million. If you are not willing, I''ll find someone else."


    "Deal! Shall we talk face to face?"


    "No need. I prefer to do the transaction online," Sheffield told him. There was a special transaction tform for the media and the informants to make such deals.


    "Okay."


    "Good. Have someone wait at the entrance of ZL Group''s office to follow Evelyn''s car. You''ll see."


    The head sent him a furious emoji. "Are you kidding me? She has bodyguards. What if Carlos Huo finds out someone is tailing his daughter? We will be done for!"


    "Fine, then follow Sheffield Tang. Now!"


    "Got it!"


    After waiting for a few minutes, Sheffield started the car.


    As soon as he left the parking lot, a low-key domestic car caught up with him from behind.


    He grinned and thought, ''The man in charge is efficient. I like it.''


    Sheffield knew that the journalist wouldn''t be able to enter hismunity. So, he told the security guard at the gate in advance, "My friend''s car is right behind mine. Let him in."


    "Okay, Mr. Tang."

 Chapter 1031 Will You Buy It Or Not

    The journalist entered Sheffield''s high-endmunity without encountering any problems. He was confused as to how he had managed to enter such a top-grade apartmentplex so smoothly, without being questioned by any security.


    But anyway, that was not the point. The point was to not lose sight of Sheffield Tang.


    When Evelyn was done with her work, it waspletely dark outside. She asked Felix to drive her to Sheffield''s ce.


    After Sheffield had left the city two years ago, Evelyn had been there several times. But when she realized that he wasn''ting back, she had stopped going there.


    It had been almost a year since she had been to his apartment. Evelyn hesitated before cing her finger on the fingerprint scanner. To her surprise, the door opened with a beep.


    The living room was quiet. No one was around.


    When she entered the room, Sheffield walked out of the study. "Hello, Miss Huo. You''re here."


    He was in his pajamas. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was still a little wet. He leaned against the door and looked at her with a smirk.


    Evelyn nced at him and said calmly, "I''m here to get my watch back."


    "Okay. Why don''t you go take a shower first?"


    His reaction was just as she had expected. There was no need for her to pretend anymore. She put down her handbag and entered his bedroom.


    Half an hourter, Evelyn walked out of the bathroom. Sheffield was lying on the bed, talking on his phone. "What are you worried about? If I can''t beat them decently, then I''ll y dirty. I''ll show them how capable a new blooming delicate flower like me can be. They will regret getting in my way."


    ''A new blooming delicate flower?'' Not only was Joshua speechless, but Evelyn was also taken aback by what he had just said.


    "It''ste. I don''t want to waste any more time on you. I''m going to bed. That''s right! It''s healthy to go to bed early. Don''t stay upte, or you will go bald. Good night." He hung up.


    Evelyn, who was now sitting in front of the dressing table, finally spoke. "I want some pan-fried soup dumplings."


    Surprised, Sheffield looked out the window andined, "It''ste. Why do you want pan-fried soup dumplings now? You can have


    noodles are here."


    Evelyn cast a cold nce at him. "Someone misses his lesson again, huh?"


    He shut his mouth and changed his shoes. After serving the food, he ced them in front of her and said, "Enjoy. I didn''t know what stuffing you wanted, so I ordered every kind they had."


    Evelyn''s face brightened as she took the chopsticks in her hand. "Thank you," she said.


    She took a small te and ced a dumpling on it. Handing it to him, she ordered, "Eat." It was the reward for the errand boy.


    "Hm." He obediently ate the dumpling, putting the whole thing into his mouth at once.


    Evelyn looked at his bulging cheeks andmented, "No one is going to run away with the food."


    "I want to make it quick and then go to bed." He hadn''t been satisfiedst time.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say.


    But she was in a good mood since she got the dumplings.


    But there was too much of it, and she couldn''t finish it. She asked Sheffield, who had been staring at her the whole time, "Should I throw it away or put it in the refrigerator?"


    "Put it in the fridge. I''ll fry it tomorrow morning for breakfast."


    "Okay." Evelyn began to clear the table. There were only two tes to wash.


    Sheffield grabbed the tableware from her. "Put the rest of the dumplings in the fridge."


    "Okay."


    After cing the food in the fridge, Evelyn went to the kitchen. "Is it done?" she asked him.


    "I just put the dishes into the dishwasher. It''ll be done soon."

 Chapter 1032 She Wont Say Yes

    Without saying anything further, Evelyn walked out of the kitchen and went into Sheffield''s bathroom.


    While she was brushing her teeth, Sheffield came to the door and leaned against it. "Are you done?"


    "In a minute," she mouthed.


    He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. In the mirror, they looked to be in an erotic position. Evelyn paused to elbow him. "Go away!"


    He ignored her resistance, letting his hands roam all over her body.


    When she was done brushing, he grabbed the brush from her hand. Assuming that he was going to put it back for her, Evelyn refused, "I can do it myself, thank you."


    He grabbed the toothpaste on the counter and squeezed some onto her toothbrush.


    "I already brushed!" Evelyn said, annoyed. Even though she was a fanatic for cleanliness just like him, she wouldn''t brush her teeth twice at a time.


    "You did, but I didn''t."


    "So?"


    "So, I''m brushing my teeth now. I don''t mind if you stay behind to molest me." Teasing her, he put her toothbrush into his mouth.


    "Ew! That isn''t hygienic at all!" Evelyn tried to get the brush back from his mouth, but he was too tall. ''He was a stickler for hygiene. Does he not care about cleanliness anymore after these two years?''


    Heughed. "Do you have some kind of oral disease?" he asked vaguely.


    "No."


    "Well, me neither."


    He continued to brush his teeth.


    Unable and unwilling to reason with him, Evelyn went back to the bedroom.


    When he came out of the bathroom, she was sitting on the bed. She gave him a quick nce and then went back to whatever she was doing on her phone. "Who was the girlfriend you were talking about the other day during the interview?" she asked.


    "Not you," Sheffield lied. He yelled in his heart, ''This is payback for you tricking me!''


    "Oh." Evelyn''s face remained emotionless. "Are you going to propose to her?"


    "Yes, I am." ''I want to marry her more than anything in the world.''


    "Lucky her. But she won''t say yes. So, keep on trying!" She knew that he was purposefully irritating her. The guy needed a


    sudden disy of affection?''


    It was early in the morning. People in the Tang family were leaving the house one by one for work as Sheffield walked in with his suit jacket in his hand. He looked handsome and charming, and his eyes were brimming with satisfaction from the previous night.


    Kaylee saw him walk in. She curved up her lips and said softly, "Hello, Sheffield. You woke up beside a woman today, didn''t you?"


    His eyes fixed on her face, he snickered and whistled at her. "You have sharp eyes, Sister-in-Law. Yes, the woman I was withst night was a hundred times more beautiful than you. And if it weren''t for Peterson Tang''s abrupt call, you wouldn''t be seeing me here right now."


    Kaylee didn''t show any anger. She folded her arms across her chest and ran her attractive eyes over Sheffield''s body from top to bottom. "Beauty should not be judged from appearance alone. You''ll only know a woman''s true beauty after you''ve truly been with her. You haven''t done it with me. How could you be so sure that I am not more beautiful than yourdy friend?"


    Kaylee found Sheffield more attractive and much hotter than her husband, Sterling Tang. And he was more handsome than he had been before. She simply couldn''t resist his charm.


    "Really? Are you suggesting that we give it a try some day?" Sheffield walked closer to her to have a better look at her shameless face.

 Chapter 1033 Look Whos In The News

    Sheffield smelled like perfume. Kaylee could smell it, standing this close. If she were to guess, it must belong to the woman he spent the night with. "Go ahead, try it¡ªif you''re not afraid your dad will break your legs!"


    "As the saying goes: Nothing is yummier than dumplings, no woman is more fun than a sister-inw. I''ll get my brother to join us!" It was obvious what kind of "fun" he was referring to. Sheffield was the only member of the Tang family who would say something like that. The man casually pulled his suit jacket over his shoulder and walked off. His every move was charming.


    Looking at his back, Kaylee took a deep breath. This man was a serious flirt. He didn''t need to do anything to seduce her. She already wanted him.


    In the study on the second floor


    Sheffield sat down on the sofa and casually draped his suit jacket over the arm of the sofa. Then he looked at the two other men in the room and said, "Sterling, why are you still here? Your wife''s gonna run off with another guy. Aren''t you going to stop her?"


    Every time he spoke, he always said something wrong. Peterson cast a sharp nce at his son.


    But he received no response from Sheffield. Instead, the young man looked provocatively at Sterling. But the older brother seemed to bepletely calm.


    Sterling smiled. "Don''t be ridiculous. Kaylee''s not that kind of girl."


    "So you mean I''m that kind of guy? To tell you the truth, I wouldn''t mind having a taste of my sister-inw¡ª"


    "Sheffield Tang!" Peterson roared in a great fury.


    Assuming a helpless look, Sheffield pretended to fall in line and said, "Fine, I''ll stop. But why did you want me toe back?"


    Peterson was pissed off, but Sheffield acted like nothing had happened. His old man was even more enraged. "We''re hemorrhaging money! Money and clients! When will you grow up and stop pissing me and your brother off?"


    Sheffield didn''t have an answer. So he said nothing.


    He was not frightened by his father''s anger. Instead, he was worried that if he continued to argue with him, his dad would have a stroke or a heart attack


    ld drive him over the edge.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was conducting a morning meeting when Nadia trotted in with an iPad in her hand. "Miss Huo, turn on the news," she whispered in Evelyn''s ear.


    Evelyn took the iPad from her and frowned at the title. "Evelyn Huo Spotted at CEO''s Apartment." She furrowed her brow, reading further. "Did she spend the night with Sheffield Tang?" read the sub-header.


    Below were a series of photos, including photos of Sheffield getting out of his car, her getting out of her car and walking into his apartment, as well as them emerging together the next morning. The most sensational pic was thest one, the photo of them kissing by her car that morning.


    Nadia reported in a low voice, "The reporters downstairs are blocking the entrance of the building. Theo Group has the same problem. Our phones are ringing off the hook." The news had caused a huge sensation on the Inte, much more sensational than news of Evelyn Huo and Calvert Ji''s rtionship in the past.


    By now, everyone knew the love deration on the outdoor screen of Theo Group''s offices was from Sheffield.


    "Miss Huo, what should we do?"


    Evelyn took another look at the iPad and closed it. She stood up and said to the executives, "I''m sorry. I have something else to deal with. Please continue without me."


    As soon as she walked out of the meeting room, she called Sheffield.

 Chapter 1034 A Perfect Plan

    As soon as Sheffield plugged his phone in the car and it turned on, calls after calls came in. Most of the calls were from unknown numbers, so he didn''t bother to call them back.


    Whistling a tune as he started the car, he left the Tang family''s house in a good mood.


    While he was stopped by a red light on the road, his phone rang again. He happened to notice the caller ID and found out that it was Evelyn. In an instant, he put on his Bluetooth headset and answered the phone. "Hello, Miss Huo."


    "You''re the one who did it," Evelyn stated calmly; the certainty in her voice was so apparent.


    ''Wow! My woman is so smart!'' he thought with a smile. But he didn''t want to give in that easily so he yed dumb. "What did I do?"


    "About the news. You did that on purpose." Obviously, the kiss that morning was intentional.


    Sheffield curled his lips into a smile and said, "Yes. But you know what? I just earned five million for selling that piece of news. I''lle to you after work. We can share the earnings equally." On one hand, now that their rtionship was out in the public, he could openly announce to the world that Evelyn was his girlfriend. On the other hand, he could get arge sum of money from selling bits of information to the media. What a perfect n! He got the best of both worlds.


    Rubbing her aching temples, sheined, "You betrayed me just for five million?"


    "How could you say that I betrayed you? From now on, people will always put our names together. You are my woman and I''m your man. We''re happy together. And above it all, we can get some money out of this rtionship. It''s a win-win situation, don''t you think?"


    Evelyn could only sigh while she listened to him. She was honestly getting pissed off by this cunning man.


    "Are you mad at me? Evelyn, may I just remind you that you lied to me? It was also you who abandoned me two years ago. But now, all I did was tell the whole world that we''re together. What are you so afraid of? Or do you still want to hide our rtionship?" The wide smile on his face faded away as his tone gradually became dejected and upset.


    "No, it''s not like that..." Truth of the matter was, it didn''t matter to Evelyn. She just felt a little caught off guard. Their rtionship was still not stable yet and they didn''t even have a chance to discuss it. But suddenly, their rtionship was revealed to the public in a way that she didn''t expect or would have liked.


    "Because of this, it would now be impossible for Mr. Huo to find another man to rece me. I told the reporter to take pictures using high definition lenses so my face is shown clearly. From any angle, anyone would be able to tell that it was me."


    Evelyn rubbed her aching temples again. She could imagine the smug expression on Sheffield''s face on the other end of


    ender smile with eyes full of affection for her. It made everyone very envious.


    "Mr. Tang is so romantic!"


    "As far as I know, the eldest daughter has inherited her father''s personality. She is very domineering and bossy. So Mr. Tang, do you feel any pressure to be with such a powerful female CEO?"


    Sheffield was just about to go but the question stopped him in his tracks. With a calm expression on his face and a smirk, he responded, "Of course not, why would I? She is indeed very strong and domineering in front of others. But when it''s just the two of us, she''s sweet and loving. I couldn''t ask for anything more."


    "Wow, I''m so jealous of you! When you''re with Miss Huo, do you just listen to her or does she listen to you?"


    With one of his eyebrows raised, he answered, "That depends on where we are."


    As adults, almost all of the reporters immediately understood what Sheffield meant. They didn''t expect to hear an answer with a sexual overtone from him.


    Gasping for air, a female reporter squeezed in front of the group and asked, "Some reporters have previously photographed you with a lot of young models in different public ces. Why didn''t you keep a distance from other women if you really love her? Mr. Tang, are you really serious about Miss Huo?"


    "To be honest, I''ve loved her for a long time. To me, she is the one true love of my life! The whole thing is tooplicated to exin. Only me and Evelyn could understand it. But one thing that I can tell you guys is that I''ve been loyal to Evelyn and I''ve never loved another woman except for her. Now that I don''t have to throw away suspicion from our rtionship, I will not be seen with another woman except her. You can all be the direct overseer for this."


    One of the reporters asked, "Mr. Tang, is the so-called future father-inw you mentioned in your previous interview Carlos Huo?"

 Chapter 1035 Sheffield Strikes Back

    "Yes. But my future father-inw isn''t happy with me. I still have to work hard!" Sheffield answered half-jokingly.


    He had already reached the entrance of thepany, but the reporters were still crowding around him, bombarding him with questions.


    "Mr. Tang, we''ve heard rumors that Theo Group''s in trouble. Care to enlighten our readers?"


    Sheffield raised his eyebrows at the journalist who asked the question, and asked in reply, "Where did you hear that? I haven''t heard anything like that. I would check my sources before posting anything. Libelwsuits aren''t cheap."


    Tobias had been waiting at the entrance of thepany for a while. When Sheffield came over, he immediately stepped forward and got between the reporters and his boss. "Everyone, let''s call it a day. Mr. Tang is busy. If you have more questions, we can arrange an interviewter," he said apologetically and made a bow.


    The first thing Sheffield did when he got back to his office was turn on hisptop. He was not a pushover. Since they crossed the line, they needed to deal with the consequences. He would deal with the Ji family and the Ji Group first.


    In the afternoon, the jewelry stores of the Ji Group were jammed with customers, because their website advertised diamonds at a dirt-cheap price¡ª$1 per karat.


    It caused ripples throughout the country, and there were lines to get inside the jewelry stores owned by the Ji Group.


    The clerks weren''t about to let the diamonds go at such an unbelievably low price. But that just made the customers mad, and those waiting in line were pretty vocal about theirints. Some even threatened to riot.


    Now, Langston was not in the mood to think about Sheffield. He and Calvert held a press conference together and apologized to the customers, saying that somehow the website had a glitch. Someone hacked into the website and spread news of that fake price around. Now the police were informed.


    The customers didn''t listen to them and got furious. They thought it was deceptive business practices on the part of thepany. The customers were threatening to sue them for fraud!


    Atst, in order to pacify their patrons, Langston promised he''d sh diamond prices in half to make up for the mix-up.


    Although the time was


    e. I think so too. And only Star Anise could have pulled something like this off."


    Peterson shook his head. "No way! You might want to re-think that, Mr. Qi. I know my son very well. He''s just not like that. I disowned him when he was younger."


    The other man''s words stunned Sexton speechless. It was not easy to deal with Peterson, and Sexton was unable to figure him out.


    He wanted to know more about what Sheffield was up to, but Peterson merely said the Theo Group was a mess and Sheffield had been busy working there.


    If Peterson had said a few more words about Sheffield, Sexton would be able to confirm his suspicion. Once he was sure Sheffield was Star Anise, he''d take him to court and sue him for attacking the website of the Qi Group. He would wait for the authorities to bring him to justice.


    However, Peterson was an old cunning fox and in the end, Sexton wasn''t happy.


    After leaving the private room, Peterson rode the Theo Group elevator and reached the top floor. He got out, bullied the assistant, and managed to walk into the CEO''s office.


    In the office, he questioned the person who was working, "Are you Star Anise?"


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me!" Sheffield said without raising his head. He wouldn''t admit that. What if Peterson betrayed him and exposed his identity? Then he would be the target of so many people.


    "As for what happened to Qi Group and Ji Group, did you do that?"


    "Yes, I hired the hacker." He didn''t deny it.


    "How did you hire the hacker?"

 Chapter 1036 We Have A Special Connection

    Sheffield raised his head and burst intoughter. "It''s so easy to find a hacker. Do you want one? Just say the word. I know some guys that can find thousands of hackers for you in a matter of minutes."


    "What do I need a hacker for?" Peterson asked. He was rather exasperated but he couldn''t do anything about it. "Sexton Qi is not in the mood to deal with you right now. So, just focus on your work. As for the matters between you and Evelyn, you should n your next steps carefully. After all, your rtionship has been revealed to the public already."


    "Don''t worry. I know exactly what to do." Sheffield went on with his work without even raising his head to look at him.


    Realizing that his son was ignoring him on purpose, Peterson decided not to humiliate himself anymore. He turned around and left his office without so much as a goodbye.


    Even though Sheffield had asked the reporters not to disturb Evelyn, a few of them still went to the entrance of ZL Group''s building to wait for the heroine of the most prominent love story on the news.


    When Evelyn was about to leave the building, two reporters stopped her. "Miss Huo, can I take a few minutes of your time?"


    As if by instinct, Felix stopped the reporters from approaching any further. He told them to keep their distance from Evelyn.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn graciously stopped and nodded at them. "Sure."


    "Miss Huo, every single one of your fans is talking about your current rtionship right now. We heard that you''re dating Sheffield Tang, the new CEO of Theo Group. We also heard that you are three years older than him. Is this true?"


    Evelyn nodded and responded briefly, "Yes."


    "When he was a doctor in the First General Hospital, it was said that he was the future son-inw of Sidell Xiang. Then after that, he went shopping with the daughter of the King of Gamblers. How do you exin this?"


    Evelyn thought about it for a while. ''How do I exin this? I don''t need to exin anything.'' Instead of getting upset, Evelynughed and said, "I''m sorry, I need to get going. I have an activity to attend. I''ll have mywyer exin it to you."


    ''Lawyer?'' When the reporters heard the word, they immediately stopped harassing her for answers.


    With a single word, Evelyn was able tofortably walk to her car without being interrupted by any more reporters.


    As the night fell, Sheffield massaged the spot between his eyebrows and put down the paperwork in his hand. It had been a long and tiring day.


    As soon as work was off his mind, his thoughts immediately went to Evelyn. He hadn''t seen her for a few days now.


    With that realization, he sighed helplessly. That woman didn''t even have the initiative to call or text him. He felt so dejected. Not only was he sad because he missed her, but because it seemed like she didn''t even care about him.


    He took out his phone and dialed her number. He was a


    My husband is such a handsome man. Whether it''s a cat or a dog, they can''t help but chase after him. You know, since it''s been so long since we got together, I already got used to it. But I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you! I don''t really know you since this is my first time meeting you. But you don''t know me as well. You don''t know what I can do. So I suggest you give up this pointless chase right now before it gets ugly. I respect your choice, but you need to respect my husband''s choice as well. Let me say it slowly so you can understand it loud and clear. My husband is only interested in women. Besides, are you really a director? What movie or TV series are you shooting? Please tell me."


    Evelyn was very confident about Sheffield''s sexual orientation.


    But the director was bing such a nuisance to them. Although Evelyn wasn''t in the entertainment industry, she had a lot of contacts ranging from actors and directors because of her work. It was the first time that she had seen this man who was iming to be a director.


    The man wanted to argue with her, but then he saw the sharp look in Evelyn''s eyes. He decided against it and left after dropping a few words. "It''s none of your business."


    The man fled the scene rather quickly with an awkward expression on his face. Evelyn turned to look at Sheffield and said in a softer voice, "You need to have a sharper eye from now on. Not everyone who ims to be a director is an actual director. If you really want to be a celebrity, just tell me. I''ll be very d to support you."


    Sheffield could sense a hint of anger in her tone. ''Is she mad? What did I do to piss her off again?'' he wondered. When he noticed that Evelyn was about to remove his hand from her waist and leave, Sheffield immediately moved close to her and said, "Yes, honey, please support me! I would really like that."


    "Don''t call me honey!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" he obediently replied.

 Chapter 1037 Deceive Him

    As a dignified man, Sheffield was well aware that the reason why men were so miserable and unfortunate was not that they didn''t have sufficient knowledge about women, but because they didn''t listen to women.


    In the parking lot, Evelyn was walking towards her own car. When she was close enough to her car, Sheffield grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the wine-red Maybach next to it.


    She noticed the two cars parked very close to each other andmented, "What a coincidence! Our cars are parked next to each other." It was no wonder he followed her all the way in thisrge parking lot.


    "No, it''s not a coincidence. I purposefully looked for your car and parked next to it," Sheffield casually stated. He didn''t want to hide anything. He thought there would be no point. After all, he drove around the whole parking lot just to find her car.


    Evelyn was rendered speechless. It seemed like Sheffield always knew how to overwhelm her. However, she didn''t understand. "What''s the point of this?"


    "Of course it has a point." Leading her to the passenger seat, he gantly said, "Sit tight, Miss Huo. I''ll take you home tonight."


    She fastened her seat belt and looked into his eyes. "First, let''s make it clear. I''m going home to my own house tonight," Evelyn said, putting emphasis on the word "own."


    The smile on the man''s face froze when he heard that. He couldn''t help but feel dejected. "Haven''t we already decided on this? You called me ''honey, '' so why can''t we live together yet?" He had been consciously and meticulously preparing to live with her. So what she said was like a tremendous wave crashing on his jovial ns.


    It took Evelyn a while before she could speak, casting silence inside the car. "Aren''t you still mad at me for lying to you?" she finally asked. Ever since Sheffield apologized to her in the golf course and then her lie was exposed, he had been using her of deceiving him and hurting his feelings.


    "Humph!" Sheffield snorted and grouched while he sat in the driver''s seat.


    He started the car and negotiated with her, "Fine, if you want to go home then go home. But on one condition. I''m not going to ask for too much. Just spend some time with me first and satisfy me."


    Evelyn sighed helplessly. "Fine, no problem. Come home with me and I''ll make sure you''ll be happy. What do you think?"


    "Which home? Your apartment?" he asked.


    "The Huo family manor," she stated with a teasing smile.


    "No way! Mr. Huo will certainly beat me to death. I may not get out of there with all of my body parts intact." It was still uncertain if Carlos had already epted Sheffield as his son-inw, so he wouldn''t risk showing up at their manor so casually.


    Evelyn chuckled under her breath. "Well then,


    ncle who Gwyn kept on mentioning was Sheffield. After she yed basketball with him, she became such a happy little girl. She smiles more often after that. I''m telling you about all of this right now because I want you to think about whether it''s time to tell Sheffield about this."


    Terilynn felt that Sheffield had a great influence on Gwyn. He didn''t do anything special when he was with the little girl. He only yed with her twice, but there was immediate and apparent change with Gwyn''s demeanor. Terilynn thought that it would be better for Gwyn to have more of her biological father''s presence in her life.


    After a short pause, Evelyn said, "I see. I''ll definitely tell him soon, but it''s not the right moment yet."


    Although their rtionship had improved quite a lot, her father hadn''t even approved of their rtionship yet. Evelyn was afraid that if something were to happen and she wouldn''t end up with Sheffield in the end, it would be too troublesome if Gwyn were to be involved.


    So just like what she had told Terilynn, Evelyn was determined to find an opportunity to tell Sheffield about it. She would tell him as soon as possible but it wasn''t the right time yet.


    In the children''s room, Debbie and Carlos were ying with Gwyn. A lot of toys were scattered on the crawling mat. When Evelyn entered the room, her eyes caught the basketball near Gwyn. Evelyn had no idea that it was Sheffield who bought that until now.


    When the little girl saw her mother, she got up from the floor and walked towards her.


    Evelyn noticed that Gwyn''s reaction was quicker than before. Although she didn''t stand up as quickly as normal kids of her age, it was much better now.


    "Sweetie." With a wide smile on her face, Evelyn squatted down and reached out her hands, waiting for the little girl to run into her arms.

 Chapter 1038 Fun On The Phone

    Gwyn ambled over to Evelyn and wrapped her arms around her mother''s neck. The girl was initially silent while Evelyn was carrying her, but she eventually said, "Mommy..."


    Evelyn was moved by what she said. She kissed her sweet daughter on the cheek and said, "Hi, sweetie."


    Debbie walked over, took Gwyn''s hand and told Evelyn, "Gwyn really did a good job today. She said ''Papa'' and ''Nana.'' It''s about what she can manage at this age."


    Evelyn smiled and asked Gwyn in a soft voice, "Great! Did you want anything special? You deserve it."


    Gwyn held her toy and didn''t respond.


    Evelyn was used to this. She told Debbie and Carlos, "Dad, Mom, get some rest. I''ll take care of Gwyn tonight."


    Debbie replied, "Okay, she''s had a bath tonight. Let us know if you need help."


    "All right."


    After Evelyn took Gwyn to her bedroom, Carlos summoned a maid to clean the nursery.


    Then Debbie asked him quietly, "You wanted to say something?"


    Carlos looked at her, hesitated for a while, and then answered, "I''m pretty sure Gwyn isn''t hanging out with Terilynn and Joshua."


    "Oh?" In fact, Debbie had been suspicious about this too. Now she knew Carlos had the same idea. "So who''s watching her?"


    The old man snorted, "I think your dear daughter is up to no good." He suspected Terilynn was dropping Gwyn off at Sheffield''s office at Theo Group.


    "Carlos Huo, what do you mean by that? My dear daughter? Isn''t Terilynn your daughter too? And what do you mean by ''up to no good''?" Debbie demanded.


    Carlos ignored her. When he and Debbie passed by Terilynn''s room, he stopped and knocked on the door. It took a bit, but he heard a voice from inside. "Coming."


    Terilynn opened the door, only to find her parents standing there. She felt nervous, as her father stood there, glowering. The lines in his face were deeper, and it was obvious he was unhappy. She had to fight the urge to close the door in his face. But Carlos had already taken that into ount. His foot was blocking the door from closing.


    When she realized that


    aybe try doing some market research. It might help you make more money."


    Sheffield agreed with her. "That''s a good idea."


    "Well, let me ask you a question, then. Theo Group owns tons of hotels. All the hotel sheets are white, right?"


    "Yeah, so?" There were literally thousands of hotels owned by Theo Group.


    "Why white?"


    Leaning against the back of the chair, he answeredzily, "First, white looks clean and tidy; second, easy to clean; third, white doesn''t fade; fourth, white is easy to go with other colors; fifth, white makes the room look more spacious; sixth, white looks ssy."


    His answer came as a surprise to Evelyn. "You''ve been the CEO for only a few days, and you already know this stuff. Pretty good!"


    He grinned. ''I like showing off in front of her!'' "I knew that before I took over thepany."


    Evelyn admitted, "Okay, you win." She had only learnt that after bing the regional CEO.


    "Now, it''s my turn." At this point, Sheffield was energetic, nothing like a bored CEO at work.


    "Go ahead!"


    "It''s a very simple question. You''ve been to the farmers'' market, right?"


    "Er... only once or twice." Evelyn felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t cook and didn''t need to buy any vegetables either. She''d gone there with Savannah a couple times. The two girls wanted to cook something together, so they decided to go.

 Chapter 1039 CEO Slash Model

    Sheffield didn''t care how often Evelyn went to the farmers'' market. After all, that wasn''t the purpose of his question. He continued, "You''ve seen the vegetable stalls, right?"


    "Yeah," Evelyn answered.


    "What do you see at those vegetable stalls?"


    "Vegetables, and the hard work of farmers and vendors..." She listed off a few items.


    "You''re right, but you get an iplete for this one. Don''t underestimate these vegetable sellers. They use natural science, modern logistics, marketing, pricing, metrics, economics, consumer psychology and math, to name a few."


    Evelyn thought about it. What he said seemed legit.


    "You''ll do okay. Just keep on top of things." He was encouraging not only Evelyn but also himself.


    His inspiring speech made Evelyn smile. "Right. Let''s both work hard."


    Sheffield''s lips curved into a cunning smile as an idea crossed his mind. "Wanna make a bet?"


    "On what?"


    "On ourpanies'' profits. Let''s go to the end of the year. Then we''llpare profits. ZL Group vs. Theo Group. Sound interesting?"


    "Well, aren''t you worried that you''ll lose? If you''re not, count me in." Competing against ZL Group? Evelyn didn''t want to scare him to tears.


    But Sheffield wore a sly smile on his face. "Of course I''m not worried. You haven''t heard my terms yet. If Theo Group posts a higher profit, you marry me and let me support you. If ZL Group shows a higher profit margin..."


    "Then what?" she asked expectantly.


    "Well, then I''ll still marry you. You can support me and I''ll live off you. What do you think?"


    Evelyn almostughed out loud. "What''s the difference? Besides who supports who?" Her heart was bursting with happiness. This all was very sweet.


    "The difference is, if you marry me, you''ll take my surname, Tang. If I marry you, I''ll take yours. I''ll be Sheffield Huo. Do you like my new name?" He sounded serious.


    Evelyn tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "I like Evelyn Tang better."


    "Me too. I''ll work hard


    ffield who had taken off his suit jacket and said to Evelyn, "He looks familiar. Nice pick, Miss Huo. Want me to show him what to do?"


    "All right. We''re running out of time. Teach him as fast as possible, and then get him onstage."


    "No problem."


    Just like that, Sheffield''s first modeling job was now. The stylist made him up and applied gel to his hair, andbed it back.


    He wore a long green patterned windbreaker, a pair of dark-colored id pants and pointed, ck leather shoes.


    As soon as he came onstage, the whole venue was silent for a few seconds. Then there were screams and murmurs from the audience.


    They screamed because he was so handsome. And they were talking about it because they recognized him. No one imagined the CEO of Theo Group would walk the stage as a male model.


    Worried, Evelyn ran to a corner close by to watch his performance.


    Despite being his first fashion show, to her surprise he was like a natural.


    He moved like the model had taught him.


    He could also follow the rhythm of the music, with every step on the note.


    A professional would find fault, nitpicking every minute. But that didn''t change the fact that Sheffield''s first show was a sess.


    The strobes under the stage shed like crazy, as if Sheffield was the most shining star on the stage today.

 Chapter 1040 Princess Evelyns Wrath

    At the end of the runway, Sheffield turned dashingly while ttering his knee-length green trench coat.


    His move was so charming that even Evelyn blushed as she watched him. How she wished she could raise her voice and cheer for him like the other girls were doing.


    Fortunately, Sheffield''s eyes were only for Evelyn. In the sea of people, he immediately spotted her and couldn''t help but wink at her.


    His charming gesture enchanted not only Evelyn but also the other women who saw it. They just couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    When Sheffield was making his way to the backstage, Evelyn immediately followed. Enticed by his charm, she didn''t even care about the fact that he was changing his clothes. Suddenly, she was like a different person, so far from her usual coy and reserved self. While everyone was looking at her with their prying eyes, she calmly followed him into the changing room.


    It was not until Evelyn saw Sheffield''s bare chest that she realized she had gotten too excited and had walked in without thinking. "Well done!" she said after giving an awkward cough to conceal her embarrassment.


    "As long as you''re satisfied with it," Sheffield said while he confidently walked up closer to her. He stopped in front of her and kissed her on the lips without hesitation.


    Evelyn faked a cough again. This time, to hide her burning cheeks. She clumsily said, "I think you were great out there. Hurry and change your clothes now!" In fact, he needed to model seven more sets of clothes.


    Fully aware that they didn''t have much time, Sheffield controlled himself and moved away from her. After Evelyn had left the fitting room, he hastily put on the next set of clothing.


    By the time Sheffield was modeling the third set of outfit, the event had almost turned into his personal fashion show.


    Whenever he would step onto the stage, the atmosphere would transform into that of a popr singer''s concert. High-pitched screams and cheers could be heard from every part of the venue. Everyone had their phones up, documenting his every move.


    The video and photos of him modeling were soon posted on the Inte, and all kinds of topics about him could be seen on every social media tform.


    On every page, people were admiring Sheffield for modeling on the runway without reservations in order to support his girlfriend''s career and make her happy.


    Among Sheffield''s pictures on the stage was one in which Evelyn was standing at the foot of the stage. She was adoringly watching him while apuding to her heart''s content.


    Soon enough, the online discussions turned to the fact that it was the ZL Group who organized the event and Evelyn was the person in charge. So naturally, Sheffield modeled on the stage to help Evelyn out.


    The love between the two was so enchanting in the eyes of theizens. All of them were happy for the couple. Aizen whose username was Lovely Ducklingmented, "After breaking up with Calvert Ji, Evelyn Huo has


    the woman. But as if by instinct, Evelyn grabbed his hand, silently telling him not to do it. But Evelyn wasn''t going to just let it go. So instead, she confronted Gillian herself. "Gillian, have you forgotten your ce? I''m going to make this simple for you, okay? As your boss, I''m giving you two choices. One, don''t show up in front of me from now on, or two, have your resignation letter on my desk, first thing tomorrow morning."


    Since Gillian had provoked her again and again, Evelyn finally decided to get rid of this troublemaker once and for all.


    Gillian didn''t expect that Evelyn would give her the ultimatum. Evelyn''s strong and straight-to-the-point statement made Gillian''s insides curl. "Evelyn Huo, we are not in thepany right now. You don''t have any right to make me do anything," Gillian snapped back.


    "You''re right. Indeed, we are not on thepany''s premises right now. But it doesn''t change anything. I am still your boss. I can make you go back to the office and turn your off-duty times into office hours. You''re going for technicalities, huh? Do you want me to repeat what I just said while we''re in the office? I can definitely do that."


    Gillian''s face nearly deformed. But still, she fought back. "What about my choice? What if I don''t choose from the options that you gave me? What can you do about it?"


    "It''s simple. If you don''t, then I''ll fire you. Right here. Right now. So as you can see, it''s better if you make the choice," Evelyn casually stated while emphasizing her words.


    Noticing that Sheffield had no intention of standing up for Gillian, Lea pulled her enraged sister aside to make her stop and took a step forward herself. She then said to Evelyn with an awkward smile, "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to do this, Evelyn. Peterson has been a leader for his whole life and I''ve never seen him treat his employees this way. If anyone were to know that you did this to Gillian, it''s not going to be good for your reputation."

 Chapter 1041 Defending His Love

    "I believe you when you say Mr. Tang has never treated his employees this way. But that''s because no one has ever provoked him like Gillian has provoked me." Evelyn stared coldly at the two sisters, giving off an intimidating aura.


    Lea remained silent for a while. Evelyn was right. Considering Evelyn''s status and taking into ount the fact that Gillian had started it, Lea made an effort to smoothen the situation over. "You''re right. It''s Gillian''s fault. I''ll make sure she doesn''t repeat this."


    With a lukewarm attitude, Sheffield said to Gillian, "Don''t show your face to either of us again. I don''t want you anywhere near me or my girlfriend." Every time Gillian was involved, Evelyn would re up. He didn''t want her to be unhappy, and the best solution was to get Gillian out of their lives.


    Sheffield''s words hit Gillian hard. She didn''t care what Evelyn said, but Sheffield''s warning hurt her. She asked, "How could you do this to me, Sheffield?"


    He held Evelyn''s hand and asked in confusion, "Why can''t I do this to you? What do I care?"


    Embarrassed, Gillian bit her lower lip and argued, "I...I''m your father''s sister-inw; I''m your aunt! You should respect me!" But she didn''t want to be his aunt. She wanted to be his wife.


    Sheffield burst intoughter and Evelyn scoffed at her pathetic attempt. He countered sarcastically, "I don''t even ept your sister as my stepmother. You think I give a damn about you?"


    The two women were embarrassed by his words, and Lea''s face froze. She held the irritated Gillian''s hand and said, "Sheffield, it''s not right to say such things. We''re your family now. Gillian and I just wanted to say hi. We didn''t mean for all this to happen. Evelyn, don''t fire Gillian. She loves this job and works hard too. I don''t think ZL Group would want to lose an honest employee. Am I right?"


    Evelyn wasn''t convinced. "We do cherish talented people. But I won''t allow someone so hical to work for me."


    sping Gillian''s hand tightly, Lea continued


    gize on her behalf. I''m sorry."


    Evelyn didn''t bother to reply. She took Sheffield''s hand and left the ce.


    After they got into the car, she heaved a sigh. Sheffield smiled and gently kissed on her lips. He coaxed, "Don''t be angry now, okay?"


    Returning his smile, Evelyn said, "I''m just so annoyed with her."


    Sheffield held her hand. "It was my fault."


    His soft tone dispelled the annoyance in her. "Well, since you agree that it was your fault, stay away from other women from now on!"


    "Yes, honey. As you say!" Sheffield embraced her and kissed her again.


    Evelyn kissed him back. "This kiss is your reward for your good behavior this afternoon and for doing me a huge favor."


    Sheffield grinned, "The kiss is not enough. Eve..."


    He moved closer to her, but she pushed him away. "Fine. But not now, and definitely not here! Let''s go. I have an important dinner. Pick me up when it''s over, and we''ll go to your ce, okay?"


    "Sounds good," hepromised and kissed her again before letting her go.


    That night, before Sheffield could pick up Evelyn from dinner, he was called about an emergency in the branchpany. He had to go deal with it.


    On his way, he called her. She was in the middle of dinner. "Peterson Tang can''t make it, so I have to be there.


    This is the easiest way to solve the problem."

 Chapter 1042 Daddy

    "I understand, Sheffield. My father has to go on emergency business trips all the time. I''ll be waiting for you," Evelyn said into the phone.


    "Good girl," Sheffield said.


    They talked for a while longer. More urately, he teased Evelyn for a while longer.


    She went back to her dinner meeting after the phone call.


    When she was back at the manor that evening, Gwyn was still up. Carlos and Debbie weren''t home, so she was ying with Terilynn.


    When the little girl saw her mother, her eyes widened. She stared at her for a few seconds and then walked to Evelyn with the basketball in her hands. "Mommy..."


    Evelyn''s heart melted when she heard her sweet voice calling out to her. She picked up the pace and ran towards Gwyn. "Sweetheart, are you ying basketball with Auntie?"


    Carlos had told the housemaids to clean the ball so that Gwyn could y with it indoors too.


    Gwyn didn''t say anything. Idly leaning against the headboard of the bed, Terilynn said in a famished voice, "Sister, you havee to finally set me free. Thank God! I''m exhausted!" Gwyn was a sweet girl, but babysitting was so tiring.


    If it were a naughty little boy in Gwyn''s ce, she would have easily lost a few pounds every day.


    "Where did Dad and Mom go?" Evelyn asked.


    "To a concert. You know, I sacrificed the opportunity of a date to be with her, but this little girl still doesn''t show any appreciation. She won''t even call me ''Auntie.'' Not cute." Terillynn pouted. Gwyn grinned broadly at her, revealing tiny white teeth.


    That lovely smile caught Terilynn off guard, and she involuntarily smiled back at her sweet little niece. "Ah, ah, that''s enough! I know you''re adorable. Stop coaxing me with your cuteness!"


    Evelynughed at their yful interaction. She kissed Gwyn on her cheek. "Darling, say goodnight to Auntie. We''ll go to our room now."


    There was no response from Gwyn, except a smile.


    Something urred to Terilynn at that moment. She sat up and winked at Gwyn before turning to Evelyn. "Eve, are you going to te


    hook her head and said in a soft voice, "No one. Go take a shower!" Peterson frowned. She looked very upset.


    "Tell me." The man''s voice allowed no space for argument.


    Biting her lower lip, Lea spoke hesitantly. "Well, Gillian and I ran into Sheffield and Evelyn at the menswear fashion show held by ZL Group today."


    Peterson had heard that Sheffield had modeled that afternoon. How could he not know? By now, everyone in Y City knew.


    If Sheffield had done it for any other woman, he would have exploded with rage. But this was for Evelyn Huo, Carlos Huo''s daughter. So, he had done everything he could to keep his anger under control.


    "Go on."


    "Naturally, Gillian and I went over to greet them. Since we are going to be a family soon, I thought it was necessary to maintain a good rtionship with them."


    "That''s the right thing to do."


    "And as you know, Gillian is Sheffield''s ex-girlfriend. Evelyn hates her and even threatened to fire her. Gillian was mad and argued with her. Evelyn threatened that if she couldn''t marry into the Tang family because of Gillian, then she would make sure that Gillian would never be able to marry anyone in her life! And she even called Gillian a...a fly! They were bullying us!"


    Peterson wasn''t interested in conflicts between women. He asked patiently, "What was Sheffield doing while all this happened?"

 Chapter 1043 Causing A Ruckus

    "I was really hurt by Sheffield. He not only refused to acknowledge me as his stepmother, but also said that he didn''t care about Gillian. Peterson, I''ve been trying to develop a good rtionship with Sheffield since he came back. But as you can see, he doesn''t appreciate it, and he treats us like we are nothing to him. And he even hurt Gillian. I don''t understand. She still has feelings for him. What''s wrong with that?" Tears spilled down Lea''s cheeks again.


    Peterson now had a clear picture of what had happened. Lea and Gillian had been embarrassed by Evelyn and Sheffield. So now, Lea was trying to snitch on them, hoping that Peterson would retaliate.


    Pressing his eyebrows together, he answered, "I have told you this before. Sheffield is rebellious; he has always been. He doesn''t listen to anyone. So, there''s no point in being angry with him. And about Evelyn¡­well, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Just like her father, Carlos, she is bossy and domineering. No one in this city would dare to offend the Huo family. From now on, stay away from Sheffield and Evelyn. And tell Gillian not to interfere in their affairs. Everything will be fine if you just let them be."


    Although Sheffield was rebellious, he had a quality that Peterson really admired¡ªhe was rather thick-skinned.


    Peterson surmised that Evelyn must have agreed to go out with him because of his shameless persistence. Of course, it was obvious that Sheffield had a deep love for Evelyn. Otherwise, he would never have returned to take over Theo Group.


    Peterson didn''t care whom Sheffield liked as long as he came back and took over thepany.


    And since Sheffield was here now, taking care of business as the CEO, in return, Peterson was willing to help his son in all other aspects of his life.


    If he crossed Sheffield, Peterson assumed that his enraged son would turn the fate of the Tang family upside down in minutes and leave Theo Group in aplete mess.


    He had no other choice but to let his son have whatever he wanted so that he could live a happy life.


    Lea stared at her husband in shock. She had stopped crying. She couldn''t believe that he had just said that. What did he mean by that? Did he mean t


    to Nadia. "Miss Huo, use mine."


    "My wet issue contains detergent. Use this quickly."


    "Let me clean it for you, Miss Huo. We better hurry up before the stain spreads."


    A couple of female colleagues gathered around Evelyn to help her deal with the situation.


    She looked at Gillian, who was standing not too far away from the small crowd around her. At that moment, Gillian feltcent because of the stain on Evelyn''s suit.


    Evelyn said to the employees, "Thank you, girls. It''s not a big deal. Get back to work now." Her suit was finished. There was no point in any damage control now.


    Gillian knew that she was no match for Evelyn in terms of family background, so her only way was to use dirty tricks like this. After the girls left, she feigned an apologetic look once again. "I''m so sorry, Miss Huo. I''ll take your suit toundry right away."


    "No, thanks," Evelyn refused coldly. She had no time to deal with Gillian because she had something important to discuss with Tracy.


    At this moment, two people walked towards them from behind Evelyn. Their presence quieted the whole finance department down. The employees didn''t even dare to raise their heads from their work.


    Evelyn didn''t notice them and was about to leave.


    To her surprise, what Gillian said next sounded even more outrageous than her actions. "Miss Huo, I know I was wrong. Please don''t fire me."


    Evelyn looked at her in confusion. ''What does this woman want now?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 1044 Dear Sheffield

    Gillian begged, "Sheffield and I are deeply in love. Miss Huo, please stop pestering him. I know you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth and I am not as good as you, but please don''t do this to me. Please don''t steal my boyfriend!"


    Almost everyone in the city knew about Sheffield and Evelyn; the employees of ZL Group were no exception.


    But Gillian''s sudden outburst took them by surprise. Although they were shocked by the news, they didn''t dare to raise their heads to look at Gillian or Evelyn. They could only lend their ears while they pretended to be engrossed in work.


    Many in the finance department knew that Sheffield had gone as Gillian''s partner for the department dinner once. So, at least some of them were uncertain as to what to believe.


    "What''s going on here?"


    A familiar voice came from behind Evelyn. She turned around and asked in surprise, "Dad?"


    "Mr. Huo?" Gillian said in feigned surprise. She had long before seen him walking toward them.


    Carlos and Dixon approached the two women. Carlos looked at Gillian, his eyes as sharp as daggers. "What did you just say?" he asked.


    There was pin-drop silence around him. That was the kind of power Carlos wielded; the situation was now under hisplete control.


    Gillian was startled by his piercing look. She lowered her head to avoid his sharp gaze, and tried to sound upset. "Sheffield told me that he was being forced to be with Miss Huo. She is so domineering that he has no choice but to listen to her."


    She had heard that Carlos was against Evelyn and Sheffield''s rtionship, so she assumed that he would grab this chance to split them up forever.


    After all, Sheffield was in another city at the moment. There was no way for him to defend himself.


    Carlos walked past the cleaningdy and stared at the tea stain on Evelyn''s suit. "Who made your suit dirty?"


    His tone softened as he approached his daughter.


    Evelyn cast a sidelong nce at the anxious Gillian and exined, "I bumped into Miss Chi by ident." She was not sure whether her father would believe Gillian''s words and misunderstand her rtionship with Sheffield.


    Carlos turned to Gillian. "Aren''t you the supervisor of the finance department who was demoted by


    help. She is no pushover.


    No matter how many women turn up to destroy her rtionship with Sheffield, Miss Huo will always find a way to deal with them.''


    Nadia snatched Gillian''s phone from her shaky hands and searched her contact list. "Miss Chi, what have you saved Mr. Tang''s contact as?"


    Gillian didn''t answer.


    Evelyn sighed and said indifferently, "Search for the number, 1881212..." She paused after saying "1212." It was her birthday.


    After she recited thest four digits of Sheffield''s phone number, Evelyn''s voice trailed off. She remembered that his birthday was in March.


    That was when she finally figured that his phone number was abination of their birthdays.


    When Nadia saw the name saved on Gillian''s phone, she coughed embarrassedly and let Evelyn see the contact name¡ªDear Sheffield.


    Gillian blushed. She tried to get her phone back, but Nadia reminded her coldly, "Miss Chi, please behave yourself."


    She pressed the call button and Sheffield''s ringtone was heard. It was Debbie''s song.


    Evelyn stole a quick nce at Carlos, who was ring at Gillian''s phone angrily. If looks could kill, her phone would have exploded by now!


    He had no idea that Sheffield had be a fan of his wife.


    While they waited for Sheffield to pick up the call, Evelyn told the gloomy woman, "His phone number is abination of my birthday and his. And his ringtone is my mother''s song. Do you understand what this means, Miss Chi?"


    Gillian was speechless.

 Chapter 1045 Everyone Kicks Someone While Theyre Down

    Hearing Evelyn''s question, people who didn''t believe Gillian began to curse her. "Gillian is so audacious. She tried to split up Mr. Tang and Miss Huo!"


    "I''m pretty sure they''re in love. Did you see his deration of love to Miss Huo? He put it up on Theo Group''s LED screen so everyone could see it. Why didn''t he do it for Gillian? Probably because she''s a liar!"


    "Mr. Tang is so romantic. He even custom made a phone number thatbined his and Miss Huo''s birthdays. He is really my ideal type!"


    The employees kept whispering to one another as they kept waiting for Sheffield to pick up the phone.


    But he didn''t answer.


    At Carlos'' prompting, Nadia called again. Still, no one picked up.


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief as the call was answered at the third time.


    Sheffield''s attractive voice echoed throughout the finance department. "Gillian Chi, I warned you not to mess with me anymore. Remember? This had better be important. I don''t like to have my time wasted." His voice was full of obvious impatience.


    Gillian''s face was as red as a tomato. She was so embarrassed she wished she could vanish into thin air.


    After a moment''s silence, the voice on the other end became colder. "Don''t call me again." "Beep, beep, beep¡ª"


    He hung up the phone.


    Evelyn grinned. Sheffield had yed his part well, though he had no idea what was going on here.


    The voices whispering to each other became angrier. They didn''t imagine Gillian could be such a bitch.


    Without giving Gillian a chance to do anything, Evelyn pulled out her phone and made a call to Sheffield herself.


    The phone rang again. It was the same ringtone. But the difference was that Sheffield picked up almost as it rang.


    The gentle and surprised voice on the other end was totally different from the previous impatient one. "Eve, my sweetheart, miss me already?"


    "Ahem!" Evelyn choked on her saliva and coughed.


    Gillian was soon abandoned as a topic of discussion. Now all they wanted to talk about was how sweet Sheffield was to Evelyn.


    Her cough was not loud, but Sheffield noticed it anyway. Immediately, he became nervous. "


    ian''s message, Evelyn made a phone call to someone else first.


    Gillian was sure that Evelyn was devastated. That was why she texted her again. "You don''t have to pretend to love Sheffield very much. He can''t live without women around him. Two days ago, I saw him flirt with Kaylee again. I bet he never told you. Because I''m sure Sheffield has never thought about introducing you to the family."


    Gillian wasn''t done yet. She continued to text, "When I was with him, he said that he liked women that are cute and sweet, like a little princess. But you behave more like a bossy queen. You''re terrible for each other. Even if you are together now, your rtionship won''tst long!"


    After she hung up, Evelyn nced at the constant stream of invective Gillian was sending to her inbox. She really wanted to block Gillian. Finally, she calmly texted back. "Thanks for thepliment. I''m no queen, just Evelyn Huo. But since you went there, think of it like this: I''ll be a little princess when I''m with Sheffield, and without him, I''m the queen. Besides, if he really loves me, he will love me no matter what. He won''t care if I''m a cute princess or a bossy queen! So what if he has a past? Everyone does. Want some advice? Do better. Don''t bother replying to me. Goodbye!"


    Staring at the message, Gillian clenched her teeth and angrily smashed her phone on the floor.


    The loud noise startled everyone in that department.

 Chapter 1046 Date Night

    For a good amount of time, the supervisor of the finance department red at Gillian before sharply saying, "Don''t even think about making trouble here. You are not an employee of ZL Group anymore. Leave, now! Or I''ll call security!"


    "Yeah, I got fired, but so what? I don''t care! This is a fucked-uppany anyways! Besides, I can work at my brother-inw''spany. My sister only needs to ask my brother-inw and he will give me the general manager position, if not the supervisor position," Gillian retorted furiously.


    "Then hurry up and go! What are you still doing here?"


    Gillian wanted to p her across the face. But she held back her anger and said, "Why are you so arrogant? You only got this position after I got demoted. You remember this moment and how you treated me. Because I certainly won''t forget this once youe to me begging for help!"


    "That''s ridiculous. As the supervisor of the finance department of ZL Group, why would I ever need your help? Get the hell out of here or I''ll ask the security guards to drag your ass out."


    After packing up her things, Gillian left ZL Group''s building. In an instant, everything in the offices went back to normal.


    As the night fell, Evelyn could be seen leaving the office building.


    It so happened that a red supercar was parked outside. When the man in the car noticed her, he immediately got out and approached her.


    Evelyn was rather surprised to see him. "Shouldn''t you be on a business trip right now? When did youe back?"


    Sheffield winked at her, took out the roses that he was holding from behind, and gave them to Evelyn. "I came here to see you as soon as I got back." He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her lips.


    At that time, thepany''s employees were getting off work as well. Because the elegant supercar was conspicuous, the employees who were walking out of the building instantly saw it.


    Evelyn noticed this, so she propped one hand against Sheffield''s chest to stop him from kissing her again. "People are watching. Let''s get out of here."


    "All right." Sheffield led her to the passenger seat with a hand around her waist.


    In a matter of minutes, the red sports car left. On the way to his ce, he asked, "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you at home."


    After smelling the flowers on herp, Evelyn tilted her head and teased, "Is Chef Tang going to cook? Lucky me!"


    "That''s right. Order whatever you like." Sheffield went along with her joke.


    "Okay! I want something light."


    "No problem. Rice and grilled Japanese eel with sauteed broli and preserved plums; fruit sd; and sweet dumplings with red beans and preserved plums. What do you think?" Sheffield sug


    re Gillian?"


    Evelyn paused and nodded. With a mouth full of toothpaste, she said, "Yes."


    After that, he didn''t say anything more.


    Once she was finished brushing her teeth, Evelyn stared at the man by the door and asked, "So, did you make every effort to please mest night just to change my mind?"


    Sheffield was confused. "Change your mind on what?"


    "About Gillian, to give her a chance toe back to ZL Group." She really didn''t like Gillian. But what if he actually asked her to go easy on that woman?


    When Sheffield heard this, he wanted to strangle her. "Miss Huo, is that your way of saying that you weren''t satisfied with my performancest night? If you were not, let''s do it again right now!" While he was saying that, he started to walk towards her. In spite of her resistance, he held her waist, lifted her up and put her on the counter behind her. In one breath, he locked her with his hands on both of her sides.


    Afraid that she might fall, Evelyn wrapped her arms around his neck and stated nervously, "Yeah. I was satisfied. I''ll call the HR right now." Sheffield could never disappoint her in bed.


    "Why would you call them?"


    "To hire her back. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "Evelyn Huo, are you trying to piss me off?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "What did I do?" she asked.


    He helplessly pressed his forehead against hers. "How about I hire her to work for Theo Group instead?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I''ll make her my personal assistant. I can even put one more desk in my office so that we could work together in close proximity. What do you think?"


    Of course, Evelyn could tell that he was saying that for the sole purpose of annoying her. "Not bad. But I don''t think another desk is necessary. Why don''t the two of you just work together in your lounge?"

 Chapter 1047 The Grand Gesture

    "Why don''t we skip breakfast? I can think of better things to do than have breakfast!" Sheffield suggested, grabbing Evelyn and lifting her up.


    She let out a cry of surprise and lowered her head to regard the man holding her. "No, breakfast is ready. I was wrong. Put me down!"


    "Oh? Wrong about what?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Um... I... I don''t know." She gave up.


    He felt a headacheing on. "Listen up. I''ll tell you!"


    She nodded.


    "I don''t give a damn what happened to Gillian. I don''t care where she goes. She can live on the streets for all I care!" When that woman had decided to mess with Evelyn like that, she flushed thest trace of her friendship with Sheffield down the drain.


    "You brought it up!" She felt wronged.


    "Yes, I did. It was a simple question. That bitch Leained about me to Peterson. He texted and asked me about it. That''s why I said anything at all. Get it?"


    "Yeah. Can you put me down now?" She hadn''t washed her face yet.


    Sheffield lowered her gently so she could get her footing. "You''re off the hook for now. But if you make me unhappy next time, I''ll..."


    His voice disappeared in the woman''s feigned serious look.


    "Sheffield," she said in an expectant tone.


    ''Uh-oh, this can''t be good.'' He smiled and kissed her cheek. "Yes, honey?"


    "What will you do?"


    "I''ll... I''ll apologize to you honestly!" This was absolutely not what he was going to say.


    "I ticked you off. Why apologize to me?"


    "If I''m not happy, that just means I''m being petty. I shouldn''t fight with you. It would be all my fault if things soured."


    Evelyn kept silent. She didn''t know what to say about his honeyed tongue.


    After breakfast, they agreed to go out and have some fun the next afternoon. And take Gwyn with them. Then they went their separate ways.


    At Theo Group


    When Joshua arrived at Sheffield''s office, Sheffield was on the phone. "You heard me, I want 9, 999 blue roses and red roses delivered by air in two days. The sooner, the better. It''s urgent."


    When he heard Sheffield cing such a huge order, Joshua muttered, "Holy shit!" under his breath. If Sheffield hadn''t been on the phone, Joshua would have been louder.


    As soon as he hung up, Joshua leaned forward and whispered in his ear


    fact that it was already past midnight.


    He left the elevator and walked to the door. Before he opened the door, he noticed something suspicious about the lock.


    He caught a glimpse of the camera in the upper right corner of the corridor. He couldn''t see the little LED light that was usually lit up. The camera wasn''t working.


    He was sure that the camera was still fine when he left his apartment that morning. Still, he opened the door anyway. He pushed the door open but didn''t rush in. Standing there, he listened for suspicious noises. But he heard nothing.


    Yet he was sure it was not a burry. An ordinary thief wouldn''t be able to break into his apartment easily.


    He walked into the living room vigntly, turned on the light and looked around. There was nobody else there.


    He fixed his gaze on the half-closed door of the bedroom, but it was too far away for him to be certain if there was anyone inside.


    As usual, he took off his jacket and walked to the clothes rack. He took this opportunity to look to the bedroom out of the corner of his eye.


    The bed and table were in the same ces as before. Nothing unusual.


    He turned around and walked towards the fridge. When he was about to open the fridge, he suddenly found something coating the handle.


    Though it was transparent, the strange smell alerted Sheffield.


    He took out his phone and called Joshua. "Josh, what are you doing? Oh, I just got home and felt a little hungry. How about we go out for a midnight snack?"

 Chapter 1048 The Break-in And The Trap

    Joshua rolled in bedzily. "I''m gonna pass. It''s midnight and I''m already in bed."


    Sheffield calmly walked towards the door and said, "All right. Where shall we meet?"


    "What? I said I''m noting, dude!" Joshua was exhausted. He had been very busytely and just wanted to sleep.


    "Got it. I''ll be there soon."


    As soon as Sheffield put his hand on the doorknob of his front door, he heard a noise behind him. He tried to open the door quickly, but the lock had been deliberately tampered with.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the living room went out. A figure rushed towards him in the dark, and a shining dagger came at him.


    Sheffield briskly dodged the attack.


    He moved a few feet away from the attacker and measured him up. The person was wearing a long cktex overcoat, with its hood over his head, and a ghost-face mask covering his entire face, except his eyes.


    Normally this was where anyone would run screaming, but Sheffield was fearless.


    He reacted quickly and threw a kick. The attacker deftly dodged, and so, the fight began.


    After a few moves, Sheffield was sure that this was the man who had tried to kill him in the suburbsst time. "Who the hell are you?" he asked.


    Without answering, the man lunged forward to stab his target.


    Sheffield jumped across the sofa to put some distance between them. "I have to know why you''re doing this. You tried to kill me two years ago, and here you are again. Tell me, is this personal or did someone send you?"


    The masked guy seemed to be highly skilled in kung fu. Every move he made was aimed to kill. From his moves and seeing how he had sabotaged his apartment, Sheffield was sure that this was definitely not the first time this guy had done this. He was a professional.


    Again, the attacker remained silent. He took something out of his pocket and tossed it in the air.


    Sheffield was quick to realize what it was. ''Damn! That''s drug powder! This can''t be good!''


    He held his breath and ran towards the study to stay away from the poisonous powder. The attacker sped to catch up with him.


    When Sheffield reached the study, to his dismay, he found that the wires in the study had been cut. He had intended to use some tools to protect himself, but that was not an option anymore.


    Knowing that the man was well prepared, Sheffield concentrated on dealing with him first and waited for


    back and pushed open Darius'' door. Darius was asleep. "Dad! Someone is going after Sheffield. I''m heading to Imperial City Avenue to help him. Send some policemen over!" Joshua said loudly into the dark room.


    Darius turned on the bedsidemp. Hearing that Sheffield was in danger, he cleared his head and said decisively, "Okay, you go ahead. I''m on it!"


    Joshua drove in the direction of Imperial City Avenue. On his way, he called some others for help.


    Sheffield followed the other car to the end of Imperial City Avenue. As expected, the masked man headed to Lush Hill Road.


    However, soon after, several other cars started showing up out of nowhere, following him closely behind. ''It was a trap, '' Sheffield realized.


    He turned at an intersection and pulled into a path leading to a secluded area.


    It was not until the next afternoon that Evelyn heard about what had happened to Sheffield. She had just dressed Gwyn up in a beautiful pink dress. Her hair was so short that it could barely be tied. But Evelyn managed it and tied her daughter''s hair with two adorable hair ties.


    "Sweetie, you''re going to meet your daddy soon. But you must listen to Mommy, Gwyn. If I ask you to call him ''Uncle, '' you should call him ''Uncle.'' And if Mommy tells you can call him ''Daddy, '' then you can call him ''Daddy.'' Okay, sweetie?"


    Gwyn nodded quickly. Her reaction had be more and more normal these days, which made Evelyn happy.


    If Sheffield''s being around could help Gwyn return to normal and give her aplete family, Evelyn was willing to propose to Sheffield herself.

 Chapter 1049 Disappearance

    Evelyn pictured in her head how she, Gwyn, and Sheffield would live a happy life together. A wide smile found its way to her lips. Happiness and contentment filled her heart.


    That day, she put on a pink dress, a pair of beautiful beige shoes with kitten heels, and atst, she applied a thinyer of makeup.


    When she was about to leave her bedroom with Gwyn, she saw that Carlos was walking towards them hastily. When he saw Evelyn, he quickly opened his mouth, seemingly to say something but no words were able toe out.


    "Father, what''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" Evelyn had rarely seen her father so anxious.


    Carlos noticed that Evelyn and Gwyn had delicately dressed up, so he asked, "Evelyn, are you going to meet Sheffield?"


    Evelyn was impressed by how perceptive her father was. She had no intention of hiding anything from him since he had already noticed it. So she briefly answered with a yes. Afraid that Carlos wouldn''t allow her to take Gwyn to meet Sheffield, she quickly added, "Gwyn has been making spectacr progresstely. I want her to see Sheffield more often."


    Carlos had actually been with Gwyn every day. He certainly knew about Gwyn''s progress. However... "Something happened to Sheffield," he eventually told her.


    "What did you just say?" Evelyn couldn''t believe what she just heard. She was so confused that she could only stare at her father.


    "It''s true, Evelyn. But first, please calm down and listen to me carefully." Carlos tried to soothe Evelyn while he took Gwyn from her arms.


    Evelyn''s hands trembled. "What happened to him?"


    "It happened after he went back to his apartmentst night. He called Joshua. But when Joshua arrived at Imperial City Avenue, he couldn''t find Sheffield. Joshua had already segregated his men into two groups. The troops had searched Lush Hill Road and Sward Road. Finally, they found Sheffield''s car in the suburbs."


    Evelyn''s face turned pale. But she managed to ask while still trembling, "And then?"


    "There were traces of struggle around the car, and... there was blood." It wasn''t easy for Carlos to tell his daughter about it. He didn''t want to make her worried, but he knew that it would be better if it came from him. "It''s still not sure whether it''s Sheffield''s blood, but it''s being tested right now."


    "So, where is he now?"


    "Nobody knows," Carlos honestly replied.


    ''Nobody knows where Sheffield is.'' It was slowly sinking in for Evelyn. She felt light-headed as if her head were about to explode or she was about to faint.


    Without a second thought, she lifted her dress and dashed towards the door. Carlos grabbed her hand and called out, "Evelyn! Evelyn, calm down."


    "Father,


    you?" Evelyn didn''t move despite Kaylee''s urging.


    When Kaylee heard this question, she waspletely surprised and a little offended. She asked, "Don''t you know me?"


    ''Why should I know you?'' Evelyn wondered.


    "I''m the one who Sheffield slept with more than ten years ago. How can you not know me?" There was no sign of embarrassment or shame in her tone. Instead, she stared at Evelyn in astonishment.


    Evelyn finally understood. Withposure, she inly replied, "It''s all in the past."


    ''So, she is Sterling''s wife, the one who Sterling and Gillian imed that Sheffield had slept with, '' Evelyn thought, finally having some sense of rity.


    Kaylee got even more interested in Evelyn after hearing what she said. "Impressive! Miss Huo, as one of the most sessful and influential women in Y City, you''re really tolerant." Kaylee thought that not every woman could bear such kind of thing, so sheplimented Evelyn. Even though, it might not have sounded like apliment.


    Kaylee took out ady''s cigarette from her handbag and lit it up in front of Evelyn. Then she said, "A few days ago, your boyfriend said to me that no woman is more fun than a sister-inw. He wanted to have sex with me. Did you know that?"


    Her tone and action were wild and charming, which was indeed the type that a lot of men liked.


    Evelyn was stunned for a second, but then she regained herposure and said with a smile, "Sheffield always speaks without thinking. He might have just been fooling around. If he offended you, please forgive him."


    Holding the cigarette between her fingers, Kaylee carefully stared at the woman in front of her, who still looked dignified. It seemed like she wanted to break Evelyn''sposure. But to her disappointment, Evelyn only gave her a faint smile.

 Chapter 1050 Kaylees Disgrace

    Kaylee flicked her cigarette, shedding the cherry. "You''re such a level-headed woman, Miss Huo. You deserve to be a CEO."


    "Thank you for thepliment, my sister-inw. I just believe in Sheffield," Evelyn smirked.


    "You trust him that much? Love him that much?"


    Evelyn looked her in the eye and admitted, "Yeah!"


    Kaylee blew out a mouthful of smoke in a sensual manner. "Sheffield''s a lucky guy. He charmed a beautiful woman like you. But don''t mind me. You know many women are head over heels for him. You''re just one of them. Men are greedy. You should keep an eye on him."


    Evelyn stood there, her eyes devoid of any emotion. "You may be right. But I''m pretty sure Sheffield''s not like that. Thanks for the warning, though."


    Her tone was t, but she was naturally noble and aggressive. It shone through her words, and Kaylee was intimidated.


    That was really annoying!


    "You''re wee. Let''s go. I''ll guide you in." Kaylee randomly threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stepped on it to put it out, then walked into the Tang family''s house.


    Evelyn nced at the cigarette butt on the ground. With a frown, she turned to Felix and stretched out her hand. "Hand me a tissue," she requested.


    Felix pulled out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to her. Evelyn bent over and picked up the cigarette butt from the ground, tissue wrapped around it.


    Kaylee walking ahead felt that Evelyn wasn''t following her. When she turned her head, she saw that the CEO was bending over to pick up the cigarette butt. She smiled, "Looks like you''re a germophobe too, just like Sheffield."


    Without answering her question, Evelyn wrapped the cigarette end in the tissue. She found no wastebaskets anywhere nearby, so she handed it to Felix and said, "Throw this away."


    "Yes, Miss Huo!"


    Then, Evelyn turned to the woman opening the door, and shook her head. "I''m not a clean freak. I don''t want this cigarette butt to affect the way people see the family."


    ''You''re so good at pretending, '' Kaylee thought scornfully. Nheless, she just smiled and said nothing.


    Peterson hadn''t gone to bed yet. He was still burning the midnight oil in his


    hadn''t seen him in a while, so she became more withdrawn.


    When Evelyn came back home that night, Gwyn didn''t even call her Mom. It seemed like the little girl was angry at her.


    For the past three days, Evelyn kept dialing Sheffield''s number, but his phone was still off.


    She had driven her car and searched everywhere in the city, but couldn''t find any trace of him.


    On Day 5, before going to bed, Evelyn got a call from an unknown number. The person on the other end spoke in some dialect that was hard to understand. "Are you Evleen Kuo?"


    "Um... Excuse me? Who''s that?"


    "Ev... Evleen... Evelyn." The man tried hard to sound her name out.


    "Yes, this is her. And who are you?"


    "I am..."


    In the middle of the night, Evelyn left the manor with a group of bodyguards.


    Carlos wanted to go with Evelyn, but she refused. "Dad, please stay here and take care of Gwyn. Gwyn and Mom need you. I have a small army of bodyguards. I''ll be fine."


    "Okay. Keep in touch," Carlos nodded resignedly.


    "I will."


    They drove along the expressway all night. It wasn''t until daybreak that Evelyn saw the sign for "Van City."


    Since she was only thirty kilometers away from her destination, her heart beat faster and faster.


    Evelyn finally found Sheffield in a shabby hut. When she arrived at the cottage, she saw a crowd of vigers gathered outside. She posted several bodyguards to guard at the door and then walked in alone.

 Chapter 1051 Our Child

    It had already been five days since Sheffield disappeared. Evelyn finally received some information about him, but she was the only one who was informed.


    The second she saw Sheffield, Evelyn, who had stayed strong for five days, couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her knees began to give up on her so she hold onto the door.


    The small hut was filled with a strong smell of blood. Everywhere she looked, there were bloodstains.


    On the ground, a man covered in blood was lying on a stack of hay. From where she was standing, she could already see the wounds all over his body.


    "Shef..." Evelyn sobbed, his name stuck in her throat.


    She walked towards him very slowly. She had been praying for this moment, but seeing him in that way, her heart ached with every heavy step she took.


    Before she could clearly see his face, she thought she might be mistaken. A part of her was wishing that it wasn''t him. There was no way this wounded, broken man, lying almost lifeless on the ground was her Sheffield.


    When Sheffield heard the sound from the door, he moved a little and turned his head, which was also covered with wounds and blood. When he saw that it was the woman he had been missing so much, he smiled with great difficulty. "Ev¡ª"


    His throat was dry since he hadn''t had any water for days. Blood oozed out his mouth while he tried so hard to smile.


    Evelyn covered her mouth with both hands. Even though tears were streaming down her cheeks like torrents of flood, she tried her best not to cry out loud.


    He reached out his injured hand to her and said in a hoarse voice, "Eve... I missed you." Throughout this ordeal, there were times when he had thought that he would never see her again. Thank every god in this universe. He was able to take onest look at the woman he loved so deeply.


    Evelyn didn''t know how she managed to walk up to him. The next thing she knew, she was kneeling on the ground and was holding Sheffield''s scarred hand. "Sheffield." She called his name, weeping.


    The yful and lively man she saw just a few days ago was now covered with wounds and on the brink of dying. She couldn''tprehend the situation at all. ''How did everything be this messed up?'' Evelyn thought to herself.


    Bearing all the pain, Sheffield pulled out something from his pocket and handed it to Evelyn. "Eve, I...love you." He was afraid that if he didn''t tell her now, he wouldn''t have a chance to do so in the future.


    He loved her with all his heart. To him, there was no doubts about her. Evelyn was more important than his life.


    Evelyn lowered her head to look at his hand. It was a ring, sparkling all its glory on top of his wounded hand. Mounted in the middle of the ring was a red diamond the size of a pigeon egg, surroun


    but he hadn''t woken up yet.


    After putting the little girl on the floor, Evelyn took out a lollipop and unwrapped it. "Have some. Mommy is going to wipe Daddy''s face."


    Gwyn took the lollipop and put it in her mouth.


    When Evelyn went into the bathroom, the little girl climbed on top of the bed. She crawled very closely to Sheffield whose eyes were still closed. She then took out the lollipop filled with saliva from her mouth and put it on his mouth. "Candies, eat candies," she said.


    Soon enough, Sheffield''s lips and chin were covered with saliva and the sticky candy.


    When Evelyn came out of the bathroom, she saw Gwyn lying beside Sheffield while still licking the lollipop in her mouth. Then, she took it out and ced it on Sheffield''s lips again. "One lick for you, one lick for me."


    Evelyn was amused. Instead of scolding her daughter, she just reminded the little girl. "Gwyn, you can''t share a lollipop with others, especially when someone like your dad right here is sleeping."


    Gwyn looked at her mom and protested, "But if Dad eats enough candies, he''ll soon wake up."


    "Fine, as long as you''re happy." Gwyn had changed a lot since she found out that Sheffield was her father. Although she was still hesitant with meeting strangers, she had improved a lotpared to several months ago.


    Wiping off the saliva and the sticky sugar on the corners of his lips, Evelyn said softly, "If you don''t wake up soon, your daughter will soon beat you."


    Just as soon as she was finished speaking, a loud pping sound was heard in the room. It was so loud, it actually resounded in all corners of the room.


    Evelyn was so stunned, she looked at the little girl in utter disbelief. The girl didn''t seem to know that she just did something wrong. She lifted her little hand and gave her dad another p in the face.

 Chapter 1052 His Daughter

    Evelyn stroked Gwyn''s little head and persuaded, "Gwyn, you shouldn''t hit your dad. It''s wrong."


    Gwyn widened her eyes at her mom, and continued to p Sheffield in the face again, ignoring her words.


    "Gwyn! Why won''t you listen to me? Mommy is gonna be very upset," Evelyn said patiently.


    Seeing that her mom was unhappy, the little girl felt wronged and pouted. "But Daddy...won''t get up..."


    "Daddy is sick. He will get up, but not just yet. Do you understand?"


    "Hit him, he will get up," the little girl blurted out to Evelyn''s surprise. Uncle Joshua had told her so. With the good uncle''s words in mind, she lifted her little hand and patted on Sheffield''s face again and again.


    Evelyn put the towel aside and walked towards Gwyn with a sigh.


    At that moment, Sheffield was having a dream. There were many people in it, surrounding him and calling out to him. One of them was a little cutie. She red at him angrily and asked him why he was still sleeping.


    When he didn''t respond to her, the little girl pped him a few times across the face.


    "Gwyn..." he mumbled in his sleep.


    Evelyn froze as she was about to scoop her daughter up. Was she hearing things? She wasn''t sure.


    In his dream, Gwyn just stood there and stared at him angrily, pouting her lips.


    "Gwyn..." Sheffield said her name again.


    This time, Evelyn was sure that she didn''t mishear. The man was in the hospital bed, his face as pale as a sheet, and he was still calling out their daughter''s name.


    She was excited, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes. He was calling out Gwyn''s name even in aa. She was thrilled, yet a little upset. ''What about me?'' she thought. Could it be that she was less important to him than their daughter now?


    Of course, the unconscious Sheffield had no idea of Evelyn''s growing jealousy. In his dream, he focused all his attention on the little girl. This time, Gwyn finally reacted to him. Unlike her usual silence, she fluently said, "Stop sleeping. Get up and y with me. I have a lollipop for you. Don''t you want it?"


    Sleep? Was he sleeping? Sheffield tried to open his eyes. The first thing he saw were the big bright eyes of the same cutie from his dream.


    But the light in the hospital room was so dazzling that he had to close his eyes again.


    Gwyn climbed on top of him. Evelyn stood next t


    bout Gwyn. I sent you a message, but you didn''t reply. And you refused to answer my calls."


    "My bad. What about after we met again? Why didn''t you tell me about her earlier? We''ve been together for so long." He was drowning in an ocean of regrets. If he had known that Evelyn was pregnant at that time, he wouldn''t have left her. He had missed her pregnancy and Gwyn''s birth.


    "You told me that we couldn''t get back together. I came to see you in your office, but you refused to meet with me. You even dered that there were a lot of women around you, and no space for me. Why would I tell you about Gwyn when you had no interest in being with her mother?" Evelyn red daggers at him.


    Sheffield felt helpless as she recounted all the stupid things he had said and done. He had asked this for himself. "It''s my fault. I was an idiot. I apologize, Eve. Now, can I have a hug? Please?"


    She stood rooted to her spot and said childishly, "No need. You have your daughter now. You can hug her. What do I matter to anyone anymore?"


    "Well, she is my new found daughter. But I also want hugs from my lovely girlfriend." Sheffield figured out the reason for her anger.


    Ignoring him, Evelyn took out her phone and made a call. "Uncle Peterson, Sheffield is awake. Yes. Oh, I see."


    Sheffield frowned. He had to trick her into giving him her attention. "Ah!" Sheffield moaned with a painful expression on his face. "Evelyn, I..."


    Hearing his troubled voice, Evelyn immediately walked over to him and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you in pain? Where does it hurt?"

 Chapter 1053 Im Injured

    "My stomach..."


    "I''ll call the doctor!" Evelyn eximed in a hurry.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and quickly exined, "No, no. I''m just hungry. You''ve obviously never taken care of a patient. I haven''t eaten anything in days, so of course, I''m starving!"


    Evelyn was a little embarrassed. Indeed, she had never taken care of anyone in the hospital before. She shook off his hand and made a call. "Bring some food suitable for a patient. Yes, liquid food."


    After she hung up, Sheffield grabbed her hand again and stared at her fingers. There was just a colorful Cat''s Eye ring on her finger. "Where is the ring I gave you?"


    "I threw it away." She annoyed him on purpose.


    "Eve, tell me the truth," he pleaded.


    Looking at the ring on her finger, Evelyn smirked. "It''s true. I thought you wouldn''t wake up, so I threw it away. I was going to find someone else to buy me a new ring."


    Pouting at her, he put his hand around Gwyn to prevent the little girl from falling from hisp. "Eve, I''m injured," he said in a distressed tone.


    "I know."


    "Tell me why you are angry."


    "I''m not angry!" She was just¡­a little sad.


    "I''m sorry for whatever I did. But look at all these wounds. Please don''t be mad at me right now, okay?" He released her hand and showed her the infusion tube on the back of his hand.


    Evelyn heaved a sigh and went in to scoop up the kid into her arms.


    "Gwyn,e to Mommy. Let your dad get some rest."


    Sheffield had slept for seven days straight and was in high spirits; he felt no need to rest any further. "I''m fine. Come to me, Gwyn."


    Evelyn was genuinely worried about his health. He had just woken up. She was afraid that he would tire himself out easily if he continued to y with Gwyn. So, she decided to keep the baby away from him for a while.


    However, the little girl stretched out her arms and leaned towards Sheffield, almost falling out of her arms. Evelyn was startled and quickly gathered her tightly. She then carefully put the kid next to the man.


    This time, Sheffield made sure to hug his girlfriend too. With his left hand around his daughter and right hand holding Evelyn, he said, "Evelyn, thank you for giving me such an adorable daughter."


    He still felt li


    , "Gwyn, call me ''Daddy'' and we''ll all stay here tonight together. Sound good?"


    Gwyn looked around his bedroom and cast a scornful nce at him. "Small."


    ''Small?'' Sheffield nced around his bedroom, which covered more than forty square meters. Gwyn thought that this was small?


    He groaned, feeling frustrated with himself for not noticing it before. "All right! If you call me ''Daddy'' again, I''ll buy you a bigger house! What do you say?"


    "Daddy!" she said again with a wide smile.


    Even though he had heard her calling him "Daddy" a thousand times already, he was still pleased by it every single time. "Sweetheart, I''m gonna take you to see a big house tomorrow!"


    "Okay!"


    Standing at the door to the bedroom, Evelyn shook her head resignedly. "There''s no need for you to buy a new house. This is enough."


    He disagreed without a second thought. "No way! My daughter ims that the house is small, so we have to move into a bigger one. It''s decided." His apartment was about two hundred square meters. He had been living here alonefortably, but it was not big enough for a family.


    On top of that, he didn''t feel that this apartment was safe after the incident. He didn''t want to put his wife and daughter in any danger.


    Evelyn didn''t argue. She was loved and well-protected by Carlos, so she knew very well how a loving father would spoil his daughter without a care in the world. She realized that Sheffield was also a ve to his daughter, just like Carlos.

 Chapter 1054 A Formal Marriage Proposal

    Later that night, with Evelyn''s help, Sheffield personally bathed Gwyn and tucked her into bed. Then, he asked someone to bring him a stack of children''s storybooks and began reading the kid some of those stories.


    Evelyn left them to bond and went into the bathroom. Gwyn''s giggles could be heard from the bedroom. She had to ept that Sheffield really knew how to take care of kids.


    After ying with her daddy for about half an hour, the little girl gradually drifted off to sleep as Sheffield read to her the story about a happy dinosaur.


    After making sure that Gwyn was safely tucked in bed, and confirming that Evelyn was still in the shower, Sheffield walked to the study to make an urgent phone call.


    "Old Fan, I need a favor," he said when Joshua picked the call.


    "Fuck off! You are the old fan!" Joshua bellowed.


    "Oh please, Dear Joshua. Where is your girlfriend now? I need a favor from her."


    "Get lost! And don''t ''Dear Joshua'' me!"


    Sheffield grunted, "Are you gonna help me or not?"


    "Let''s see. Call me ''Big Brother.''"


    Sheffield rolled his eyes so hard that they could have fallen out the back of his head. But he said it anyway. "Big Brother." After all, Joshua was older than him, so it was not that big of a deal. However, once he got married to Evelyn, he would be the elder brother-inw. And that would naturally warrant Joshua to show him some respect. Sheffield nned on making the most out of his superiority then.


    Feeling perfectly content, Joshua replied enthusiastically, "So, Maestro Tang, what do you want from your big bro?"


    "When my life was on the line that day, I had given Evelyn the diamond ring, but she is not wearing it. I guess she has left it in the Huo family manor. Ask Terilynn to search for it in Evelyn''s collection room and bring it to me. No, just ask her to find out if it''s there. I''ll go get it myself."


    "What? How can you take back the ring you''ve already given to her? You trying to go back on your words? That''s not cool, man."


    "You think I would go back on my word, you idiot big bro?" Sheffield chided. "I had no choice but to hastily give the ring to Evelyn that day. I was pretty sure that I was gonna die. I didn''t think I would be lucky enough to survive. Now that I''ve recovered, I have to apologize to mydy love for my faults and make a formal marriage proposal. I want to


    im.


    Sheffield''s smile was bitter. He knew that it was time to tell her about his past. Leaning against the headboard, he started, "Let me tell you why Peterson disowned me. There are three reasons behind it. First one was that I slept with my sister-inw. Second, three million dors was transferred into my bank ount all of a sudden. He said that I was involved in some shady business. And thest reason was that I burned my grandfather''s traditional Chinese medicine notes. That kind of drove him off the edge."


    Mooney''s traditional Chinese medicine notes were worth at least a hundred million dors.


    Of course, the financial loss was not the reason why Peterson was angry. What mattered most was that those notes were the painstaking efforts of Mooney''s entire life.


    Sheffield raised his thick eyebrows at Evelyn and asked, "So, what''s your guess? Do you think that I slept with Kaylee?"


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Then she remembered what he had told her whilst they were in D City a long time ago. He had told her that he had never slept with any other woman before her. She answered, "You didn''t."


    "You are wrong. I did sleep with Kaylee."


    Evelyn''s face went pale. She stared at the man in disbelief, who now had a yful smile on his face.


    "But," he added, which made Evelyn extremely nervous.


    With a mysterious smile, he continued, "Yes, we did sleep under the same quilt. But nothing happened. It was the same case when Mr. Huo tricked us two years ago. Remember that? He made you and Joshua sleep in the same bed to separate us."

 Chapter 1055 A Thing Of The Past

    At first, Evelyn''s heart sank, but then after a while, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She hoped that Sheffield wasn''t lying.


    While recalling the past, Sheffield said in a calm voice, "Let me just try to remember who saw me lying in the same bed with Kaylee. Oh, everyone! Yes! Everyone in the Tang family saw us. Everything happened too fast at that moment. Before I knew what was happening, Sterling was furiously dragging me out of the bed and beating me up. My father was also very furious. He not only let Sterling hit me, but also asked his eldest son, Willis, and his second son, Pierson, to teach me a lesson. At the same time, the women of the Tang family began to taunt and curse me. They said that I became such an insolent person because I was a child who didn''t have a mother to discipline me. Peterson''s third child, Sandra, said that I might not be a member of the Tang family after all. How could they have such a shameless child like me? She just wanted to hint to my father that my mother had an affair with someone else and I was not his biological son."


    While she listened to Sheffield, Evelyn''s heart broke more than she thought it could. She even began to tremble a little.


    However, Sheffield was very calm as if he were just telling someone else''s story. Evelyn couldn''t imagine what he had to go through. It was so painful to hear. It was as if she could feel what he had felt back then. It must have been so tough to be used like that by his own family.


    At that time, he was only a teenager, but he had to bear so much agony and suffering.


    She carefully moved Gwyn a little. Her daughter had been sleeping soundly for a while now. Then, sheid her head on Sheffield''s arm, held him and said, "Forget it. I trust you."


    With a gentle smile, Sheffield stroked her long hair. "I know. You''re just jealous. It''s normal to feel that way."


    Evelyn didn''t deny it and only nodded her head as a response. She loved him so much and he loved her back. More importantly, they were both certain about each other''s love, so it was not shameful to admit that she was jealous. It was only further proof that she truly cared about him.


    "From the moment I was born, I have been like a thorn in Sterling''s eyes. And only because we have the same father but different mothers. I''m certain that it was Sterling and his wife who set me up. They wanted me out of the Tang family or beaten to death by my father.


    My father''s first wife gave birth to two sons and one daughter¡ªWillis, Pierson, and Sandra. However, while she was giving birth to Sandra, she died ofbor dystocia. His second wife, Sterling''s mother, also gave him three children. She has two sons and a daughter. Her daughter is the eldest among the three. Later on, she divorced my father. From what I heard, she''s n


    "


    "So you do know that you''re very sure of yourself," Evelyn mocked. When she first met him in D City, Sheffield was already quite shameless.


    Holding the woman tightly in his arms, he sighed, "Of course! That''s what we should do. We should know ourselves and be confident about it!"


    "Okay, you win!"


    Sheffield rolled over in bed and pressed her against it. Knowing what he was about to do next, Evelyn pointed at their daughter and softly said, "No! Gwyn is here."


    "It''s fine as long as we keep quiet." He hadn''t had sex for a long time, so he was desperate to do it with her.


    "No. She usually wakes up in the middle of the night. She has to either go to the bathroom or drink milk. Don''t?..." Evelyn stammered, a little embarrassed.


    In fact, she was lying. Gwyn seldom woke up at night, except for that particr period of time after she had just been abducted and rescued. The truth was that Evelyn didn''t want a third person present in bed while they did their business, even if the child didn''t know anything.


    More or less, Sheffield knew what was on Evelyn''s mind. After rolling off her, he kissed her on the lips, a little too strongly, as if trying to make up for intimacy.


    Turning off the bedsidemp, he suddenly remembered an important thing. "What happened to Gwyn? Why does she have PTSD? Has she been this way since birth?"


    At the mention of Gwyn''s situation, Evelyn buried her head in his chest and exined, "No. She was very healthy and active when she was just born. Something happened before. It was one of the servants in the manor."


    Although it was a thing of the past, still, Evelyn thought that Gwyn''s father had the right to know.


    When Gwyn was several months old, she was kidnapped by the maid who had been taking care of her. It was a normal day and they were casually ying outside when the maid took her.

 Chapter 1056 Bring Her To The Tang Family

    The housemaid called Carlos and asked for one billion dors ransom money in exchange for releasing the baby. She warned that, otherwise, she would kill her.


    When Carlos and Evelyn arrived at the scene, Gwyn, who was just a few months old at the time, was tied up using a rope. Next to the baby, the housemaid was stabbing an already dead dog again and again with a kitchen knife.


    It was a cruel and bloody scene, enough to make anyone''s stomach churn in fear, let alone a child who was hardly a year old.


    Who could have imagined that a regr housemaid could turn into something so inhuman? Another maid, who was with her at the time, tried to drop out of the kidnapping and surrender to the police because she was starting to get too scared.


    The crazy housemaid disagreed, and when the two of them couldn''t reach an agreement, the crazydy killed the other housemaid with the same knife.


    Evelyn cried out hysterically, as she screamed to Gwyn to shut her eyes. But after witnessing the death of the little dog, Gwyn was so frightened that she justy frozen at one corner, unable to respond to her mom''s cries. All this time, she kept her eyes wide open and watched the crazy housemaid chop up her partner.


    Standing on the balcony of the third floor of the building, the housemaid threatened Carlos and Evelyn that Gwyn would die the same way if they didn''t give her the money soon.


    Carlos hade with some cash with him, just in case. He lifted the suitcase and said, "There''s 200, 000 dors in this. I''ll have the rest transferred to you. Let go of the baby."


    "Oh no! I want to see the amount transferred first! One billion! Hurry up, or I will kill her!" The housemaid denied any negotiation. She also knew that if she did not leave quickly, she would be surrounded by the police.


    The mad female continued to wave the bloody knife in front of Gwyn. The little girl was so scared now that she burst into tears. The housemaid became irritated and yelled at the horrified baby, "Shut up! If you cry, I will kill you with this knife!" She pointed the knife at the child, grinning viciously at her.


    Evelyn''s heart broke into a million pieces when she heard her baby''s cries. She shouted to the housemaid, "We need time to prepare the money! Please, give us my baby. I''lle upstairs and be your hostage instead! Please don''t


    Early the next morning, Peterson arrived at thepany. He entered his son''s office and stared at him. Sheffield was working and didn''t bother to greet him or even so much as look at him. After a long while of hesitation, the old man finally asked, "Who is she?"


    "Who?" Sheffield asked back, although he knew who his father was talking about.


    "The kid Evelyn was holding."


    "What do you care?"


    Peterson knew that Sheffield would grab all the opportunities that came his way to piss him off, but he had still rushed to find him early in the morning.


    It was a matter of importance. He had to know if the child was his granddaughter. "Is she yours?"


    "Why do you ask questions you already know the answers to?" Sheffield finally looked at him and asked with a raised brow. "Mr. Tang, what do you think? Does she look like me or Evelyn?"


    Peterson gaped at him. Sheffield didn''t act like a father at all. "Are you sure it''s your child?"


    Displeased by the old man''s words, Sheffield replied coldly, "Careful there, Mr. Tang. What are you implying? She is my daughter."


    "Have you done a paternity test? Why didn''t Evelyn tell you about this kid before?"


    "I don''t need a paternity test to know that she is mine. Mr. Tang, did youe here early in the morning just to upset me?" Sheffield put down his pen and looked Peterson in the eye. He was ready for the fight. It looked like Peterson didn''t want to acknowledge Gwyn as his granddaughter.


    "No, that''s not why I''m here. If she is really your daughter, you have to bring her to the Tang family."

 Chapter 1057 The Proposal

    "I don''t care if Gwynes back to the Tang family. As long as shees back to me, of course. And who cares if you acknowledge her as your granddaughter? Not me." Sheffield shrugged nonchntly.


    ''What? Damn it! What is he doing?'' Peterson closed his eyes and tried to hold back his anger. "How could I not im her as a granddaughter? Bring the kid by someday and we''ll have a proper visit."


    "Yeah, maybe. By the way, I''m getting married. That means you can start working on the wedding presents. I think you should know who my girlfriend is. It''s up to you to decide the bride price. But remember, we won''t make it if you decide to stiff me."


    Peterson felt his heart sink. He knew Sheffield''s girlfriend was Carlos'' daughter. The Huos were quite rich. One could imagine how much money the Tang family would be on the hook for.


    On May 21, Sheffield made another high-profile move. One the whole world would know about.


    Around noon, Evelyn handed a stack of documents to Nadia. "Hand them out now. I won''t be at the senior executives'' meeting this afternoon. Remember to mention the year-end bonus."


    "Yes, Miss Huo." Evelyn was nning to go back home and have lunch with her daughter. She did this whenever she wasn''t busy.


    She walked out of the elevator with her bag. All of a sudden, she felt something had excited the staff. Many employees were saying hello to her while rushing past her eagerly.


    She heard them gossiping. "What''s going on? Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes, so I ran upstairs to tell you guys! But I don''t know who all this is for. Those decorations weren''t there this morning, and now, all of a sudden, they''re right outside."


    Staring at their retreating figures, Evelyn asked Felix, "Okay, I''ll bite. What''s going on?"


    "You got me. I could ask someone." Felix was waiting by her office. He hadn''t looked outside, so he didn''t know what happened.


    "Never mind. Let''s go out and have a look ourselves."


    As soon as they walked out of the building, the first thing Evelyn saw was a long red carpet. On both sides of the carpet were red roses in full bloom, which extended all the way to the square in front of the


    ng to calm herself down, her heart was still beating rapidly, as if it would jump out of her chest at any moment.


    Inside the box was the red diamond ring he gave her the other day. Now, under the sunlight, it dazzled brilliantly.


    She was a little surprised. "How did you get the ring?" She remembered she had put it in her collection room.


    "That''s not the point, Evelyn. Do you know why I chose the red diamond?"


    "Because... it''s rare and expensive?"


    "That''s only one reason. The red diamond represents loyal, unique and long-term love. Evelyn, I was wrong the past two years. I owe you an apology. I swear I will never leave you no matter what! Please forgive me!"


    Evelyn had forgiven him a long time ago. She was worried Sheffield would still be mad at her. She nodded firmly, "Okay. Let''s try to make the future brighter."


    "Yes. So, Miss Evelyn Huo..." Sheffield raised his voice. "It''s every woman''s dream to wear a wedding dress and every man''s dream to marry the one he loves. Evelyn, you''re my angel, the one I love the most in my life. Will you fulfill my wish? Will you marry me and let me buy you the perfect wedding gown?"


    Evelyn raised her head to look at the sky, trying to hold back her tears. It was then that she saw the LED screens of the office buildings around the square, which were used to disy differentmercial advertisements. But now, all the LED screens contained the same words: "Evelyn Huo, please marry me!"

 Chapter 1058 The Test

    "Marry him!"


    "Say yes!" The crowd yelled their approval. Everyone was trying to get a word in edgewise, and it was quite loud. They all liked the idea, and were trying to let Evelyn know about it.


    Sheffield continued to make a confession of his love. "Evelyn, please marry me."


    Two years ago at the Phoenix Resort, she had no choice but to turn down his proposal. No matter what, she would not turn him down this time. Things were different, and no one could stop her.


    She put the bunch of roses aside, crouched down and hugged him in front of everyone. "Yes, I will marry you, Sheffield," she replied in a choked voice.


    The crowd burst into cheers and apuse.


    "Oh, my God! Kiss her!"


    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" These two voices belonged to Joshua and Gifford, who stirred up the crowd behind them.


    Then Sheffield put the red diamond ring on her finger. Myriad feelings welled up in his heart. "When I was surrounded by a dozen attackers two weeks ago, I thought I''d be dead and would never get the chance to give you this ring. But by God''s grace, I''m alive and can put this ring on you. Evelyn, from now on, I''ll never let you down."


    With tears in her eyes, the woman said, "Sheffield..."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you too! So, so much!" She was truly head over heels in love with the man in front of her.


    Ever since he met Evelyn three years ago, he longed to hear her confess her love for him. He pulled her into his arms and told her gently, "Me too, Evelyn." After saying that, he leaned in and kissed her red lips.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" the crowd chanted. In part, spurred on by Joshua and Gifford. The atmosphere reached a fever pitch.


    From the moment Sheffield made his proposal, the words "Evelyn Huo Marry me! I love you!" were mirrored on all the LED screens in Y City, including shopping malls and office buildings.


    At the same time, in Orchid Private Club


    The fathers of both Evelyn and Sheffield happened to run into each other at a dinner party. Carlos was watching a particr video on his phone¡ªthe one where Sheffield proposed to Evelyn. Carlos suddenly thought of something. "I want to see if they really love each other," he said.


    Peterson was speechless. ''So Carlos is still trying to give Sheff


    un and pretended that they didn''t know what was going on.


    Now that Sheffield said this in front of everyone, her face turned pale. "What are you talking about? Quit spreading your fake news," she said.


    "I get it. You don''t know, because you don''t care about your husband. You only care about other guys," he said.


    "Sheffield Tang!" she yelled.


    Regardless of her reaction, Sheffield turned to look at Pierson, who was standing close to him, and asked, "Pierson, what do you think of Felton''s wife?" His words changed the faces of the four people present. In fact, Felton Tang, the sixth son of Peterson, was almost never home. Today, he was, and Sheffield decided to use this chance to hurt them.


    Pierson''s wife had suspected that he and Felton''s wife were having an affair for a long time. Now it was confirmed. She flew into a rage.


    The two couples started fighting. This was what Sheffield was hoping for.


    Ignoring the couples, he turned to look at Willis and asked, "How''s your secretary? Heard you two got a room in a certain five-star hotel. Room 708, wasn''t it? But to be honest, your secretary isn''t that hot. Your wife''s prettier."


    Willis'' face turned as red as a tomato. "What are you talking about, Sheffield?" Their rtionship had always been bad. Now that Sheffield exposed his affair with his secretary, he really wanted to kill him.


    Willis'' wife pulled his ear and cursed, "No wonder she texts you every day!"


    And just like that, another big fight.

 Chapter 1059 I Will Support You

    Sandra was restless even though she had a clear conscience. She was worried about her husband who might have done something dubious or questionable.


    As expected, Sheffield gave her a wicked grin before saying, "Sandra, you should pay more attention in taking care of your skin and weight. Also, you should really buy more alluring clothes. Or else you won''t keep your husband''s attention from Kaylee whose idea of a dress is to always show at least half of her skin."


    Upon hearing that statement, Sandra''s husband, who had been sitting in a corner, immediately rushed over to Sheffield. "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you insane?"


    "In case you''re wondering, I''m talking about you. But you''re not going to admit it, are you? Luckily for Sandra, we don''t need your words. Do you know how easy it is for me to know about every single thing you do? If you want evidence, I can give it to you. You better believe it when I tell you that I have solid proofs." Sheffield was not exaggerating. He had every single bit of evidence with everything that the Tang family members had been doing.


    With that, Sandra and her husband began to argue with each other.


    In the middle of that chaos, Wanda Tang, Peterson''s fourth child, was walking up the stairs peacefully. In order to call her attention, Sheffield raised his voice a bit. "Wanda, I heard that none of your paramours could satisfy you. I happen to know a lot of young and handsome guys, some fresh meat if you will. How about I introduce them to you?"


    With great effort, Wanda Tang tried to keep herposure. She raised her chin at him and retorted, "You should go to a therapist. Don''t cause trouble to my marriage."


    "Why don''t we show your husband the receipts of your spending in those nightclubs? Let''s see who he will believe."


    Wanda Tang''s husband wasn''t home at that moment, but one of the family''s servants was a rtive of his. If the said servant was anywhere near them, it wouldn''t be long before her husband found out about her paramours.


    "But why should you be guilty about anything, right? I heard that your husband has developed affections for a particrly beautiful woman who happens to be one of your dearest friends. I actually saw them in a hotelst week. But I don''t know, maybe they were just talking or ying cards in there. You can just ask him about thister," Sheffield candidly stated as if he was afraid that there wasn''t enough chaos in the Tang family.


    Since Wanda Tang and her husband were wealthy and powerful, they had a lot of men and women vying for their attention. But, was this not always the case with their kind of people? Since the beginning of time, way back to the era of queens and kings, men and women of power always had lovers aside from their legal partners. The only difference was the legality of the situation or if their legal partners knew about it.


    As a member of the upper ss, Sheffield could easily find out about all of these romantic affairs as long as he wanted to know. Besides, their kind was onlyposed of the society''s 1% of the 1%. There wasn''t really a lot of them, to begin with. Everyone wanted to be them or at least be part of their crowd. But because of this, a lot of eyes were always on them.


    When Sheffield noticed how upset Wanda Tang was bing, he couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore. But still, he wasn''t done. He continued to add fuel


    these days. So, let''s do this together!" In fact, Peterson hadn''t said anything about the matters of the Theo Group. However, even if Sheffield didn''t want to deal with the issues of thepany anymore, he couldn''t be so callous as to disregard all of the work at once.


    "Okay. Have you decided when to take prenuptial photos?" Evelyn asked. She could actually take the prenuptial photos at any time, so the schedule would be up to him.


    "I have made an appointment with the head of the wedding nningpany under the Theo Group. Currently, he is already making a wedding n for us. All matters about the wedding including the prenuptial shoot should be included in there. So you don''t have to worry about anything. You just need to sit back, rx, and wait to take pictures with me."


    "Okay." Evelyn gave him a wide smile.


    "I''ll take you to the wedding nners tomorrow. If you have any specifications that you want, you can just tell them. I want our wedding to be exactly how you want it to be."


    Evelyn cuddled right below his neck and leaned her head against his chest. "Actually, I''m not going to ask for anything. As long as I can be with you, I won''t even mind if we don''t have a ceremony."


    "Well, then you don''t have to worry about the wedding. Just leave it to me!"


    "Okay." Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes. She just found it hard to believe how nice Sheffield was to her. He would always give priority to her preferences and consider her feelings. She never thought that she could be loved and cared this way.


    "By the way!" She suddenly remembered one thing and looked up at him. "They said that the kind of woman that you like is cute and sweet, like a little princess. Is this true?"


    "What? That''s absurd. I don''t like that kind of woman at all. The kind of woman that I like is someone who is dependent and strong. Someone just like you, a woman who can take care of herself. A woman who can protect me because I actually like to be protected," Sheffield said as he buried his head in Evelyn''s chest instead.


    ''What on earth did he just say? Who would protect whom? I remember that in every circumstance that we had faced, it was he who protected me every single time, '' Evelyn thought,pletely confused at Sheffield''s statement.

 Chapter 1060 The Woman In My Heart

    Evelyn scowled at Sheffield. "You should have been born a woman, and married a man like Gifford."


    "Eh?" ''Me and Gifford?'' The mere thought made him want to puke. Wrapping his arms around her, Sheffield said, "No. I prefer my Evelyn. She''s bossy at times, and other times as gentle as a doe. Also, she calls me ''honey.'' She and I are perfect for each other!"


    "You are such a sweet talker, Mr. Tang."


    "Oh! I''ve been exposed!" he eximed with a grin. "Actually, I just had some honey. Do you want to taste some of that lingering sweetness off my lips?" He pressed his body onto hers.


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Let go of me, you perv! You''re heavy!"


    "Come on. It''ste, and we are all alone. We shouldn''t waste such good times."


    "Go away. I haven''t taken a shower yet."


    "Wonderful! Neither have I. Let''s shower together," he suggested in a horny tone.


    "No way!"


    "Then, you are stuck under me." He pressed onto her further. She could feel the warmth radiating from his body now.


    "Okay, fine! As you wish," Evelyn said quickly.


    Sheffield grinned and stole a kiss. "Wait. I''ll fill the tub. You''ve had a tiring day. A bath would be better."


    "Yes, that sounds good. One of my employees collected the rose petals from the proposal venue and asked me to use them when I take a bath. It''s in the car. I''ll ask Felix to bring them up." After the proposal, Sheffield had asked the bodyguards to clean the venue. But when the employees heard that the roses were imported Bulgarian roses, each of them took some back home.


    One of the employees, Lily, picked some clean petals and specifically asked Nadia to give them to Evelyn.


    "Okay. Call him. I''ll open a bottle of red wine for us." After a few minutes, they were both in the tub. It was refreshing. A gentle smile yed on Sheffield''s lips. He was in the bath with his beloved woman in his arms, drinking wine from the vineyard. He felt like he was at the peak of his life at that moment.


    He watched Evelyn tie her wet hair up. Taking a sip of the wine, he said, "I want Gwyn to have long hair too." He liked long-haired women, but Gwyn''s was only about the same length as his.


    "Why? It''s troublesome to manage such long hair," Evelyn said, exasperated from her own experience. Women had too many troublesome things to take care of in daily life.


    "That''s okay. I''ll take care of it for her. I''ll learn tob a


    is in the spot that is a centimeter from the junction of the middle lines of my left corbone and my fifth rib."


    "What? A centimeter from the junction of..." Evelyn murmured to herself as she looked at the middle of her left corbone, "And the fifth rib... Sheffield, where is the fifth rib?"


    Sheffield was amused by her confused, but serious look. He kissed her cheek, which had turned rosy because of the hot bath. "The woman who is in my heart."


    "The woman in your heart..." She stopped abruptly.


    "Yes, the woman in my heart," he repeated, smiling at her.


    She suddenly blushed and avoided looking into his eyes. She feigned ignorance and asked deliberately, "And who might that be?" She wanted to hear it from him.


    "Take a guess."


    "How would I know?"


    He blew gently on her ear. "Who else could it be other than the aloof Evelyn Huo?" he asked, pulling her closer to him.


    "Hey, stop! We are not done talking yet!"


    "Okay. I came back because of this woman named Evelyn Huo. She came all the way to D City to find me a couple of times. I didn''t have the heart to disappoint her, so I came back. And in order to reassure my father-inw that I could take care of his precious daughter, I took over Theo Group. I wanted him to know that I am not some loser, that I am the CEO of apany. But I didn''t think that he would be so demanding. He continues to reject me and refuses to bless our marriage."


    "It doesn''t matter," Evelyn said with a smile. "He has Terilynn and my mother keeping himpany. I will just have to move out for a while and let him calm down."

 Chapter 1061 We Are Destined To Be Together

    "Thank you, Eve." Sheffield was touched by her words.


    He didn''t expect Evelyn to leave her family for him. She had done so much for him already. She had even given birth to a beautiful baby for him. What else could he ask for?


    "What for?" she asked. All she wanted was to be with him. She didn''t want to lose him again.


    He didn''t say anything. They sat in the bath for a while, and then he said, "Gifford, Joshua and I are going to y mahjong tomorrow, and we need a fourth yer. Would you like to join us?"


    Since Gifford had not been busytely, the three men had time on their hands to hang out together.


    She teased him deliberately, "I better join, just in case you invite some other woman to y with you in my absence."


    Knowing that she was joking, he smiled and asked, "Do you know how to y mahjong?"


    "I don''t." She had never yed before, but had seen others y. She didn''t think there was any need to learn until now.


    "I will teach you tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After a few more minutes of cuddling in the bath, they came out of the bathroom and jumped straight into bed. Just as Sheffield was about to get on top of Evelyn, her phone rang, interrupting their romantic moment.


    Sheffield groaned in anger. "Who is that?" he spat.


    Evelyn cast a casual nce at her phone and answered, "It''s Matthew."


    Sheffield felt like punching Matthew in the face for his horrible timing. "Why is he calling at this hour?"


    Evelyn, unlike Sheffield, was grateful for the call from Matthew. All Sheffield wanted to do was hug her all day and have sex 24/7. He was too clingy.


    "Hi Matthew, what''s up?" Evelyn asked, picking up the call, ignoring Sheffield''s protests.


    "Evelyn, did you hear from Mom?" he asked.


    "No. Why?"


    "She is nning to run away from home again."


    ''This again?'' Evelyn thought. She was calm despite the news. "You know Mom. It''s nothing new." ''She must have heard that Dad is going to break all ties with me. She is probably just throwing a tantrum at him, '' she thought.


    "I don''t know. She was really angry when she called me and was crying too. She said that Dad was talking about breaking ties with you, and that she didn''t want to see him anymore. She''s going to run away to the US, and asked me to pick her up."


    "Should I go


    hair was tied up with a snow-white ribbon. He looked charming in it.


    And when he smiled at her, he looked more handsome than ever.


    Sheffield stood in front of her and twirled once. It was then that Evelyn remembered the boy she had met a long time ago. She blurted out, "Sheffield, have you worn an ancient costume before?"


    "Hmm, yes. It was almost ten years back, my friend had held a cosy party and asked me to help him."


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. "Was the party held in a mall?"


    "No, but we did go to a nearby shopping mall to eat. Why? What''s wrong?" Sheffield asked doubtfully.


    ''It was him! Wow! We had met so long ago.'' Sheughed and when she saw the confused look on his face, she exined, "I once saw a boy in a white traditional costume like this in a shopping mall. Although I only saw him from behind, I was kind of attracted to him somehow."


    Women always paid attention to beautiful things. She was no exception.


    Although she had to leave without seeing his face, the boy in white stayed in her heart for several days.


    Sheffield''s eyes lit up. "Eve, are you saying that you met me a decade ago?"


    Evelyn didn''t deny it. "Yes."


    He ran over to hug her, eximing exaggeratedly, "Eve! We are destined to be together!"


    "What? I only saw you from behind, Sheffield. It''s not much of a destiny, is it?" she asked, amused by his enthusiasm.


    "Haven''t you heard about the Law of Attraction? You''ve been obsessed with my back for so long. That''s why I found you!" he said excitedly.

 Chapter 1062 Rich Ladies And Scholars

    Evelynughed. She was amused by Sheffield''s strange logic about love.


    Just as she opened her mouth to counter him, the doorbell rang.


    She looked at Sheffield in confusion. "Are you expecting someone?" She was still in her pajamas since she hadn''t left the apartment all day.


    "No. It''s probably just Joshua or Gifford." Sheffield shrugged. Besides Evelyn, only those two woulde to his apartment unannounced.


    But when he opened the door, Sheffield was surprised to see two people he was least expecting toe knocking at his door.


    Matthew stood outside the door with his usual frown, apanied by a teenage girl. She looked like a quick-witted, mischievous girl. Sheffield had never seen her before. He asked Matthew, "Your girlfriend?" ''She looks underage. Matthew, you little...'' Sheffield thought in disbelief, staring at the pair.


    Before Matthew could reply, the girl shook her head back and forth in a hurry. "Hello, handsome! No, I''m not his girlfriend. We are barely acquainted." She side-nced at Matthew. The most contact she had had with him was a year ago when she had gone to America and had to stay at his ce for a few days. But even then, they seldom talked to each other.


    She looked away from Matthew, more interested in the handsome man who had opened the door for them.


    "Erica?" Evelyn called. She was about to go to the bedroom to change when she heard the girl''s voice from the corridor. Confused, she walked towards the door.


    Sheffield moved aside to make way for the guests.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Erica ran into Evelyn''s arms. "Evelyn! I missed you so much!" It had been half a year since they hadst met.


    Evelyn was still surprised, but also put her arms around the girl. "It''s really you! When did you arrive in Y City?" she beamed. Being around Erica had always been blissful for her.


    "I met Matthew at the airport. He said he wasing to see you. So, I tagged along," Erica said in a chirpy voice. When Matthew''s flight touched down at the airport, he was informed that Wesley and ir wereing to Y City with Erica as well. So, he had waited for them at the airport.


    "Wow, this is such a pleasant surprise! Well, have a seat. I have to change my clothes. I will be right back," Evelyn said.


    Erica nodded, "Okay." Jus


    '' Sheffield shook his head with a smirk. "Your father is no ordinary old man. You know that."


    "You are not an ordinary man, either. I won''t just sit idly and watch my sister get cut off from our family. You areing to the Huo family manor with meter to try every means necessary to get Dad''s approval."


    "Sounds like a n, but I have an appointment to keep with Joshua and Gifford this afternoon. Shall we go there tonight?"


    "Gifford? You know my brother?" Erica looked at Sheffield in astonishment.


    Only then did Sheffield realize that they had the same surname¡ªLi. "Oh! So, you are Mi¡ªI mean, the sister Gifford always talks about?" Sheffield said.


    "You were going to say ''Miss Troublemaker, '' weren''t you?" Erica scoffed. She knew her brother well enough to know that much, but she didn''t care. "My brother wouldn''t say anything good about me. I know that."


    "I''m sure that Gifford was just exaggerating. You''re a cute girl," Sheffield said sincerely. After all, she was only fifteen. It was normal for a girl of her age to be energetic and cause a little trouble here and there.


    "Yes, he is definitely exaggerating. In fact, I''m a really nice girl," Erica dered proudly.


    If either Wesley or Gifford were present there at the time, they would have thrown Erica out of the room. She was the worst troublemaker they had ever met.


    Sheffield burst intoughter. He was impressed by the girl''s personality. "You''re right. Anyway, I''m going to see Gifford this afternoon. Do you want toe with me?" he asked.

 Chapter 1063 Mahjong

    Erica''s eyes lit up. "Of course, I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen my brother in such a long time. Besides, I''m all out of money. I need his to replenish my allowance," she said, winking at Sheffield. She was actually desperate for some financial support. Her father was strict and wouldn''t give her a penny more than her monthly allocated allowance.


    Sheffield was surprised. As far as he knew, they were a military family. And Gifford was loaded. How could Erica not have any money?


    "Really? Do you need a loan? I can help," he offered.


    "No! Thanks, though. You just need to take me to my brother. I can get some from him."


    Gifford hadn''t told her that he was on leave. Now that she knew he was back, she would show up to surprise him.


    "All right, I''ll take you to him," Sheffield nodded in agreement. He turned to Matthew. "Matthew, join us."


    Matthew asked instead, "What''s Evelyn''s n this afternoon?"


    "She ising with me."


    "Fine, then."


    After spending some time at the apartment, at noon, the four of them went to Orchid Private Club. When they arrived, they found Gifford and Joshua lyingzily on the sofa, talking.


    "Evelyn!" The two gentlemen shot up to their feet and greeted her.


    Evelyn smiled and said yfully, "I''ll be intruding on your guys'' get-together this time."


    "Please, you are always wee. You''re one of us. We haven''t had the chance to meet in a long time. Come, sit with us," Gifford said with a grin. His white teeth shone brighter against his tanned skin.


    As he was about to settle down on the sofa, a clear voice came from behind them, "Gifford! My dearest brother, I''ve missed you so much!" Erica stormed into the room. She grinned widely at him, thinking, ''Ah! There is my dear allowance!''


    She passed through the crowd and threw herself into her brother''s arms.


    Gifford was dumbfounded. Holding his younger sister in his arms, he wondered how she had gotten wind of his return. The corners of his mouth twitched. "How did you know I was here?" he asked.


    ''She definitely has an ulterior motive for addressing me so nicely.''


    Erica blinked innocently. "I came back with Mom and Dad."


    And how lucky she was. If she hadn''te, she would have no idea where to get her allowance from. It had been a long and painful process to persuade Wesley into bringing her along. Now that her brother was he


    to the restroom. By the time he was done, three of the others were already at the automatic mahjong table.


    The seat opposite Joshua was empty.


    Matthew was sitting on the sofa busy on his cellphone. Gifford asked him, "Matthew, don''t you want to y?"


    "I have something to deal with. You go ahead," Matthew said without looking up from his phone. Since he was not in the office, he had to deal with all his business matters on the phone.


    "All right!" Gifford took the empty seat.


    After Sheffield briefed Evelyn about the rules, including what was a win and what was a pung, they started to y.


    The game-y went normally at the beginning.


    But Evelyn had never yed mahjong before, so she continued to lose.


    Sheffield felt heartbroken seeing her lose again and again, so he sneaked up to her when she went to thedies'' room and whispered a trick in her ear.


    Half an hourter Evelyn cleared her throat and announced, "Sheffield cooked fish for lunch today." Both Joshua and Gifford looked at Evelyn, confused.


    Sheffield, who was sitting opposite her, discarded a tile. "One Bamboo!"


    Evelyn was quick to react. "Pung!"


    Meanwhile, she discarded a tile too. "Two Bamboo." Joshua and Gifford had no idea what was going on. Since she was trained by Sheffield, she had his M.O.


    After a while, Evelyn said, "The earrings I bought the other day look great."


    Sheffield discarded another tile. "Three Character!"


    "Kong!" Evelyn called. She grabbed the three-character tile and put it next to her own three three-character tiles, all face-up.

 Chapter 1064 Bad Man

    Two more rounds in, Evelyn said, "Everything is ready except..."


    Sheffield took the hint and discarded another tile. "East Wind!" He had two east-wind tiles as the pair in his hand. But, he gave one up. He didn''t care, as long as Evelyn was having fun.


    She smiled and showed her tiles to everyone. "Gentlemen, I have mahjong!"


    Joshua and Gifford were stunned. Evelyn was new at mahjong after all. How could she win so easily? They looked at her titles and then at Sheffield''s.


    They quickly realized what had happened!


    "Sheffield, you cheated!"


    "You''ve gone too far, man!"


    Evelyn was confused. "Is giving hints not allowed in the game?" Sheffield had told her earlier that she could tip him off about what tiles she needed.


    "Of course, it''s not allowed!" Joshua said, waving his hands about in frustration. He cast a burning nce at Sheffield and unwillingly handed a few of his chips to Evelyn. Sheffield sat there with a calm expression, as if he had no idea what they were talking about.


    "Oh," Evelyn said, looking at Sheffield. She realized that he had cheated to help her win. No wonder the other two remained silent during the game, without giving out hints.


    Sheffield chuckled. He said to Joshua and Gifford, "Why the long faces? I was just trying to make my girlfriend happy. It''s just a small sum. Don''t be so petty."


    Gifford snorted, "The lover gets the priority, huh? We are your friends; make us happy too!"


    Sheffield retorted with no trace of guilt, "Friends are important, but I''ll betray you for my girlfriend any day."


    "Is that so? Fine, we''ll keep that in mind," Joshua said angrily.


    The next round began. Now that Evelyn knew the rules, she had no intention of cheating again.


    As they were drawing tiles, Joshua said, "Evelyn, let me tell you a story."


    "Okay," she said.


    He began to narrate. "There was once a man who loved a woman very much, but this woman got engaged to someone else. Heartbroken, the man went away for two years."


    Sheffield sat up straight and eyed Joshua. ''What is this idiot up to now?''


    Joshua continued, "Two yearster, he came back and told his best friend that being faithful to one woman was such a stupid idea and that he would forget all abo


    y daughter."


    Gifford gaped and turned to look at Evelyn, who was smiling. He had never heard of her ever being pregnant. He wanted to ask Sheffield if he was sure, but didn''t dare because he didn''t want to get knocked out cold by him. He asked instead, "When did this happen? Why didn''t I know about this till now?"


    ir was even more confused than he was. "Didn''t you know, Gifford? I told you."


    "No, you didn''t. You and Dad knew?"


    "Yes, of course." Wesley and ir had known from the beginning.


    Gifford felt like beating Sheffield to death. It seemed he was the only one in the room who didn''t know that his best friend had a daughter.


    But it was not the right time to settle scores with Sheffield. He tried to look gentle and waved at Gwyn. "Hi little cutie, I am..." He was stuck. Turning to ir, he asked, "Mom, what is she supposed to call me?"


    "Well, you would be her uncle."


    Gifford looked back at the little girl and shook his head.


    "No. Sheffield, Joshua and I had agreed that our children would be each other''s godchildren. Little cutie, you can call me ''Godfather.'' Can you say ''Godfather, '' little girl? Or you can just call me ''Daddy.''"


    The people in the living roomughed out loud. They were amused by him.


    Sheffield pretended to kick him. "Get out of here. Gwyn, call him ''Bad man''."


    "B-ad... man," Gwyn obediently called.


    As soon as she said that, Sheffield burst intoughter.


    Gifford scowled. Sheffield was such a lousy parent.

 Chapter 1065 Carlos One Condition

    Evelyn cut in to stop Gwyn. "Sweetie, Dad was just kidding. You can''t call Uncle Gifford that." Then, she turned to Sheffield, "How could you be such a bad example to your daughter?"


    Gifford echoed her, "Yes Gwyn, your mom is right. Come here, little cutie, give me a hug!"


    For a short while, it seemed like Gwyn was hesitant, and then she stretched out her small arms to Gifford.


    Holding the little girl in his arms, Gifford was very careful with his every move. He scolded Sheffield quietly, "Some friend! How could you not tell me that you have a daughter? And a cute one at that too! I didn''t even prepare a red envelope for Gwyn!"


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him. "In my defense, I just recently found out that I''m Gwyn''s father. So how could I have told you earlier?" If he were being honest, Sheffield still couldn''t believe that Gwyn was his daughter. Every time he saw the little girl, he felt as if he were dreaming.


    "Yeah, yeah! I damn believe you!" Gifford sarcastically said while he red at Sheffield. He then turned his attention to Gwyn as he carried her to the sofa. With a big smile on his face, he said, "I''m sorry, Gwyn, I didn''t prepare any gift. Next time, I wille and see you with a red envelope, okay?"


    Gwyn didn''t understand what he was talking about. Only when she heard thest word did she reply enthusiastically with one word¡ª"Okay."


    "My goddaughter is so sweet!"


    Meanwhile, Carlos had been waiting for them to stop talking. Once Sheffield and Gifford were done, he waved at Sheffield without any expression on his face. "Come here."


    Sheffield and Evelyn exchanged a look before walking towards Carlos together.


    Sheffield then greeted the others formally, "Hello, Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, Uncle Wesley, Aunt ir, Matthew, and Erica. I''m Sheffield Tang, a good friend of Gifford''s, Evelyn''s fiance, and Gwyn''s father." He made his identity clear for everybody.


    When Gwyn heard him call her name, she called back, "Daddy!"


    "Good girl!" Sheffield turned and winked at his daughter.


    Debbie was thrilled to see her son-inw-to-be. She warmly smiled at Sheffield and said, "Sheffield, have a seat."


    ir scrutinized Sheffield from head to toe before asking Debbie, "He seems like a good man. Why would Carlos stop Evelyn from being with him?"


    "He just wants trouble!" Debbie eximed, annoyed at the thought of what Carlos had done to mess with Evelyn''s rtionship with Sheffield. Once Sheffield and Evelyn sat down, Debbie ced all of the food in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Wesley didn''t actually have a good impression of Sheffield since he had seen him flirting with another woman. While looking Sheffield in the eye, he provoked him. "Why don''t we go outside and settle this?"


    Sheffield looked in a panic. "No, no, I wouldn''t dare! Uncle Wesley, your skills a


    e with Sheffield.


    What confused her even more was that she was sure Carlos wasn''t putting on an act. After all, the people present were very close to the Huo family. There was no need to pretend.


    By then, Matthew had taken Gwyn from Gifford. So Gifford had the time to help Sheffield. With a serious tone, he said, "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, although at times Sheffield seems childish, he is a good man. Our years of friendship can attest to that. Ever since he fell in love with Evelyn, I''ve never heard him mention any other woman. He really loves her. Please let them be together. He''ll make Evelyn very happy."


    Carlos didn''t respond.


    Needless to say, Debbie had always been on Sheffield''s side. With a content smile on her face, she said, "I know. I truly believe that Sheffield will treat Evelyn very well."


    Sheffield thanked his future mother-inw in his heart. He vowed that he would treat Debbie with filial love and respect, just like how he had treated his own mother.


    Of course, he would be filial to Carlos as well. After all, Carlos would be his father-inw very soon.


    Being a cold and arrogant man like Carlos, Matthew never talked much. But at that moment, while holding Gwyn in his arms, he said, "Dad, you''ve been hard on me for the past twenty-one years of my life. Now that Sheffield is going to be part of the family, it''s time for you to bully someone else. I need a break."


    "Ha-ha." Gifford burst intoughter.


    He realized that Matthew was even more miserable than him. Wesley was only strict with him in training, but he didn''t belittle his son. Carlos, though, not only trained Matthew, but he was strict with him in every aspect. Nothing his son did was good enough for him.


    Carlos gave a burning re at Matthew and snapped, "You wish! I''ll bully the two of you together!" In the days toe, he would have two men as his punching bags.

 Chapter 1066 Ericas Standard For A Boyfriend

    Carlos'' words had a hint of menace in the way he said it, a low growl underlying his words. Sheffield trembled slightly, immediately forming an imagination of what his life would be as his future son-inw. Taking Evelyn''s hand in his, Sheffield whispered in her ear, "Please tell me you''re going to save me when the timees?"


    Evelyn giggled, gently nudging him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t tell me you''re going to let him push you around?"


    As far as she could remember, Sheffield''s quick-wittedness and cunning use of guile saw him through any obstacle Carlos threw at him in the past. In fact, even though Carlos would never admit it to it, his failure to deal with Sheffield made him even angrier, so much so that he wanted to punch Sheffield''s smug face every time he saw him.


    "I mean...that was all in the past. Everything is going to change when I be his son-inw," Sheffield said, his face turning pale with each word. Sheffield had a valid point, because at the end of the day once he and Evelyn were married, Carlos would be his father-inw. Even he knew well that the father was always going to be the boss of family!


    Sheffield never thought Carlos would let him marry his daughter so easily.


    When he walked out of the manor, he caught sight of Gifford leisurely smoking a cigarette. "Did you get what I asked you to?"


    Gifford tilted his head, gesturing towards his car and said, "It''s inside the glovepartment. You''ve spent two years looking for it. Is it a gift for Uncle Carlos?"


    "Yes!" Sheffield admitted without hesitation.


    Gifford patted him on the shoulder and said, "Bro, I have to admit, I have a lot to learn from you."


    Not only did Sheffield treat Evelyn with deep affection, but he also cared for his future parents-inw.


    After all, how could he not be good to Carlos and Debbie? "They''ve raised and cared for Evelyn for thirty years and now I''m just going to take her away from them. Buying them gifts isn''t nearly enough to show my gratitude towards them for giving me their daughter''s hand in marriage."


    "What about Gwyn? Don''t you think leaving her alone in that manor is a bit harsh?" Gifford asked.


    "You think I don''t know that? She is my daughter. How could any father bear to be away from his child?" Sheffield''s lips broke into a cunning grin and he continued, "This will be my home too after we get married. I''ll bring back Evelyn every day." In that case, it didn''t matter where Gwyn lived because Sheffield could see her at any time he wanted.


    Gifford admired Sheffield''s perseverance and his devotion towards Evelyn. "Sounds like you''re nning on bing a living-in son-inw!"


    "So what? At least Evelyn will be happy. Not all women in the world can live with their parents after getting married. This is a


    mily backgroundsing together. Matthew, am I right?"


    Matthew''s attention, however, was focused on watching Gwyn ying. Everyone wondered whether he had heard what Erica had said, as he answered perfunctorily, "Yes, I think Erica is right."


    "See? Dad, even Matthew thinks I''m right!" Erica cocked her head to one side with a sly smile, like a toddler coaxing a treat from a grownup.


    Wesley cast a sullen stare at Matthew, who had long turned back to Gwyn. He snorted irritably towards Erica and said, "Two people with the same social status and family backgrounds? No problem. I''ll just find a young man from a military family for you. That will be a good match."


    "Please don''t do that, Dad. Military men are seldom around their family. I''m afraid I might do something wrong if he doesn''t return home for a long time!" Erica blurted out the words without even thinking, but everyone understood what she meant by the words "something wrong."


    Wesley stood up at once and drew his hand back to deliver an open-handed reckoning.


    ir and Debbie had gone upstairs to have a private talk and Terilynn wasn''t there at the moment. The only people sitting around the living room were Carlos, Evelyn, Matthew, Sheffield, Wesley, Erica and Gifford.


    Gifford had seen this y before. When it came to Erica, Wesley''s bark was always worse than his bite. Although he had raised his hand, he would never actually hit her. Even on the off chance that he did, he would never hit her hard enough to hurt.


    However, the other people in the room had no idea about that.


    Evelyn jumped up from her seat in a hurry and insisted, "Uncle Wesley, don''t be angry. I think Erica was just kidding."


    Carlos put down the teapot, stood up and grabbed Wesley''s wrist. "What are you doing? She is just a kid. A good scolding would do the job. Why would you raise your hand?"

 Chapter 1067 Domestic Storm

    Wesley wasn''t as furious as he pretended to be. He always assumed a strict face in front of Erica, because otherwise, she would never be afraid of him. But he had already given up on scolding her.


    During this time, Matthew whispered something into Gwyn''s ear. Shifting her gaze back to look at the angry Wesley, she ran to him with spread out arms and called in a sweet voice, "Grandpa! Hug."


    At the sight of the little girl, Wesley''s anger melted awaypletely. He crouched down and picked her up,ughing. "Gwyn, did Grandpa scare you?"


    ''Ah, no wonder Carlos is doing everything he can to keep Gwyn by his side. Who wouldn''t want to spend their old age with such a lovely granddaughter?''


    Erica saw that her father''s mood had changed and made a face at Wesley before sitting next to Evelyn. "Evelyn, you''re much nicer to me than Dad. I''ll stay here with you hereafter! I can cook fried steak, drumsticks, make crisps and chicken popcorn! I can wash clothes and clean. I''m an expert. Let me stay here as your sister."


    Wesley undercut her. "Evelyn, don''t trust her. You think she can do all that? The only thing she does best is eat!"


    Evelyn chuckled. She held the pouting Erica in her arms, and said, "Erica is just a teenager, Uncle Wesley. She will learn soon."


    Erica nodded violently. "Yes! Yes! I learned to cook French fries and¡ª"


    "And you almost blew up the kitchen!" Wesley cut in without mercy.


    "But I didn''t! The kitchen is still intact. I also cooked steak once."


    "You mean, charred steak."


    Erica''s face darkened. She protested loudly, "Dad! How can you treat me like this? I''m your daughter! Did you pick me up from the street or something? Why are you so mean to me?"


    Everyone in the roomughed at her heated protests.


    Wesley pretended to think about her argument for a while, and then nodded. "Actually, I found you in a trash bin. You are not my biological kid," he said, shrugging casually. It was hard not to believe that. After all, Erica didn''t take after ir or Wesley.


    "Fine! I''ll call Mom and tell her that you suspect her of cheating!"


    "What? Hey, I never said that! Get over here! You''re going to be punished for that!" With Gwyn in his arms, Wesley took two steps f


    n you so much more. You should be satisfied with it."


    Felton echoed angrily, "That''s right! My wife''s betrothal gift was also only a few million dors. Dad is offering your wife more than a billion, and yet you are being ungrateful and greedy!" He turned to Peterson and said, "Dad, how can you be so partial towards him?" Sheffield was about to get a thousand times more fortune than they had gotten.


    Sheffield looked around the table and asked calmly, "Both Kaylee and Felton have a problem with the betrothal gift. Daphne, Sandra, what about you? Do you have a problem with it too?"


    When Daphne Bi married into the Tang family, her betrothal gift had also been the same as the others. But she was smarter than the rest of them. She shook her head slightly, saying, "As long as Dad is happy with the decision."


    As a daughter-inw, Daphne Bi had no rights to argue. But Sandra was Peterson''s daughter. She wasn''t afraid to speak her mind. "How can Dad be happy after giving away so much money? Sheffield, don''t put him in an awkward position. The Tang family is arge n. He needs to be fair to everyone. If he shows partiality like this, he will not be able to govern this family."


    Lea had no say in such matters. She sat silently next to Peterson, eating her breakfast.


    If Peterson gave away all the good stuff to Sheffield, what would be left for her one-year-old son? But even though she was dissatisfied, she could only silently bear through the conversation.

 Chapter 1068 Sorrowful Past

    Atst, Sheffield turned to Lea. It seemed that she had no intention to speak, so he turned to Kaylee instead. "Kaylee, use your brain once in a while. What kind of family are you from? How could you evenpare yourself to the likes of Evelyn Huo? Same goes for you and your wife, Felton. These women should be honored that they are able to sit at this table with the Tang family. The case with Evelyn, however, is different. She has agreed to marry me, and you should all be honored that she is willing to be a daughter-inw of this family. You think giving her a mere one billion dors as betrothal gift is too much? Sandra Tang, that is about the same amount of money that you have spent all these years. Am I wrong? Evelyn will soon be one of the Tang family''s daughters-inw. Peterson Tang will finally have a decent daughter."


    His words dumbfounded both Kaylee and Felton. It was indeed true that none of the daughters-inw couldpare their families to the Huo family.


    Sandra was furious. She had always hated Sheffield, and argued, "What is that supposed to mean, huh? You think I am not a good daughter? I spend my own father''s money. What is wrong with that? And Evelyn Huo... She is not even married to you yet, but do you know how much you have spent on her already? You spent hundreds of millions on an engagement ring! And the wedding will cost billions of dors. How can we afford to spend so much money for her? It would be better for you to marry a daughter from an ordinary family, just like our brothers did."


    Sheffield was annoyed. He said in a much harsher tone, "How much I spent on the engagement ring has nothing to do with you or this family. I bought it with my own money. And I don''t need the Tang family''s help to support my wife. I can make enough money to support her myself. The old man is giving the betrothal present out of his goodwill. And I have already decided to give the Huo family another betrothal present from my side. Sandra, if you are ufortable with this decision, why don''t you file a divorce and marry a rich man instead? Maybe his family could give you better betrothal gifts."


    The table was silent. Sheffield was always so blunt with all of them. He didn''t care about their feelings. Sandra''s husb


    irl who had made a mistake. But she refused to admit the usation and insisted on arguing with me. I wanted to help her when she was put in prison, but she refused." Peterson could only offer his help in secret, and he had seeded in cutting down her sentence.


    "Before passing away, you were the only one she was worried about. I wanted to contact you after you left, but I was too ashamed. I didn''t want to see my sons killing each other, so..."


    Sheffield gave him a quizzical look.


    Peterson didn''t look at him. His eyes were fixed ahead in the distance.


    "Pierson has always wanted your grandfather''s notes, but your grandfather gave it to you. You said that you burned it all, and I believed you. But Pierson didn''t. That day, I deliberately made a scene to make him give uppletely." Peterson was well aware of what Pierson had done to Sheffield.


    "I used the incident about Kaylee as an excuse to drive you away from here. But what I didn''t take into ount is that you are as stubborn as your mother. I was angry at that time. I beat you, but you still refused to ept the mistakes. You let me beat you bloody..."


    As Peterson recalled the scene from their past, extreme guilt washed over him.


    "Stop talking." Sheffield looked at his father coldly. He was ashamed of his past and didn''t want to hear any more of the old man''s rambling. "I didn''te here to talk about the past. If you don''t want to give the betrothal gifts, it''s fine. I don''t expect you to do anything for me."

 Chapter 1069 Build My Own Family

    Sheffield turned around to leave.


    Peterson ignored his harsh tone and continued to exin with a sigh, "I just want you to formallye back to the Tang family. You are a strong man now. Even without my protection, you can take care of yourself. I''m relieved."


    Ignoring him, Sheffield opened the car door.


    "Sheffield," Peterson called desperately.


    As far as Sheffield knew, Peterson was only acting sentimental to get his forgiveness. He stood there and impatiently scratched his hair. "You don''t have to y the love card with me. I couldn''t care less. If it weren''t for Evelyn, I would''ve left Y City after proving Mom''s innocence. I wouldn''t have taken over Theo Group either. But because I did, I am being targeted by enemies from all over the ce, and some of them are closer than you think, just waiting to stab me in the back. I don''t want more trouble." And on top of the danger to his life, there was an endless storm of files to go through every day and he had no time to rest. It was frustrating.


    The only reason why he hadn''t quit his job as CEO was Evelyn.


    If Sheffield was the unruly legendary beast, then Evelyn was the beast tamer, the only one capable of conquering him.


    Peterson tried to persuade him. "Since you''ve alreadye this far for Evelyn, wouldn''t it be good if you took back your ce in the Tang family and included Evelyn''s and your daughter''s names in our family tree?"


    "No, thank you. I''ll build my own family. It''ll be just the three of us in our residence booklet. No other Tangs! I need peace!" He didn''t want a single other person intruding in their paradise, except maybe another cute kid.


    And anyway, what was so good about being a part of the Tang family? Nothing! There was no good reason to insert their names in that family tree.


    Peterson sighed heavily at his son''s stubbornness and let him leave.


    The old man stood there, pondering for a long time. And then, he had a better idea to persuade Sheffield.


    At ZL Group


    Evelyn was working on herputer when Nadia walked in. "Miss Huo, Mr. Tang from Theo Group is here to see you."


    "Which


    s car.


    At first, Peterson had nned on taking Lea with him, but Sheffield disagreed. In the end, the father-son duo, along with a few of Sheffield''s friends, went to the Huo family manor.


    In the Huo family manor


    The manor was bustling with people. Most of them were Carlos'' friends. Wesley and ir were already at the manor. Then came Damon and Adriana, followed by Curtis and Colleen. Ivan and Kasie were present too, along with Dixon and Ga, Xavier and his wife and even Kinsley and Yates, apanied by their wives.


    On the way to the manor, Sheffield picked up Joshua and his parents. Gifford was headed to the manor on his own.


    The manor wasrge. Even with over twenty people and a few servants in the living room, it still didn''t seem crowded.


    Since it was an important event, everyone was dressed formally. The men were in suits, and the women were delicately dressed.


    The living room was bustling with excitement. Gwyn was ying with a windmill in her hand. Everyone took turns to hold her, and the little girl was very happy to see all these people in one ce.


    She eximed loudly when she saw Sheffield, "Daddy! Daddy!" She ran to him with a big smile on her face.


    The little girl was dressed in purple, and she looked so adorable that even Peterson, who wasn''t fond of kids, was excited to see her. He was so d that this cute little girl was his granddaughter.

 Chapter 1070 The Betrothal Gifts

    Peterson already had a few grandchildren, both girls and boys. But he never gave them much affection.


    There was no shortage of children in the Tang family. Peterson had recently fathered a child, too, now more than a year old. He had kids and grandchildren of all different ages. So a kid was nothing special in his eyes. Gwyn, on the other hand, was special. He found himself growing fond of her, in spite of himself.


    Sheffield held his daughter in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Did you miss me, Gwyn?"


    "Yes." Gwyn nodded and replied in a cute voice, clinging to Sheffield''s neck. "Miss Daddy..." was what she could manage at such a young age.


    "Good girl!"


    After ying with his daughter for a while, he entertained thoughts about coaching her to call Peterson "Papa." But Peterson was busy greeting Carlos and the other people. He wouldn''t be around to hear it.


    Evelyn walked through the crowd to Sheffield and said with a smile, "Gwyn''s not as shy as she used to be. You''re probably a good influence on her." Evelyn was wearing a light-colored dress. She had her make-up and hair done by a professional stylist.


    Today was a day to be happy, and Evelyn looked the part¡ªcharming, energetic, and smiling.


    "My Gwyn is so awesome!" Sheffield eximed dramatically as he looked at his daughter. "Daddy just can''t help himself. I''m going to get you a present!"


    Gwyn smiled shyly and leaned her little head on his shoulder without saying a word.


    There were tons of presents stacked on the table near Sheffield, along with a dozen or more boxes of expensive wines and cigarettes.


    He scanned the tables, then found the special, colorful bag he''d bought. He handed it to Gwyn. "Check this out, sweetie. Daddy picked this out just for you!"


    When the little girl took the paper bag and looked inside curiously, Sheffield gave the little girl to Evelyn and whispered, "Honey, please take care of her. I have to go be sociable."


    "Okay!" Evelyn took the toddler from him.


    With a carton of expensive cigarettes in hand, Sheffield joined the crowd and stood beside Peterson. At an appropriate break in the conversation, Peterson introduced him. "This is my son, Sheffield Tang."


    Birds of a f


    n''t afford to support my daughterter on? I''ve discussed it with Debbie and we''ll give him ten percent shares of ZL Group as a gift in return."


    Ten percent shares of ZL Group was worth much more than thirty percent of Theo Group''s.


    Peterson was surprised. He shook hands with Carlos and said a bit excitedly, "That''s really good of you, Carlos. You raised Evelyn so well. Now that she''s going to marry into our family, we should give her those gifts as our gratitude to you folks. You don''t need to give Sheffield anything."


    "Please ept it. For Evelyn and Gwyn''s sakes," Carlos insisted.


    Peterson called Sheffield''s name and gestured for him toe over. Sheffield broke off his conversation with Damon, and set down his drink. His father told him all about it. He wanted Sheffield to thank Carlos.


    On hearing about the ten percent stock in ZL Group, Sheffield thought he was hearing things. He had drunk a lot, after all. He shook his head to make sure that he heard it right. "Uncle Carlos, that''s generous of you. But I don''t need it. I can support my wife and daughter."


    "If I say you need it, you do. Just take it!" Carlos'' order was non-negotiable. He didn''t give Sheffield any chance to refuse.


    After thinking for a while, Sheffield proposed, "How about this, Uncle Carlos? Write Gwyn''s name on the share transfer contract. I''m her guardian, and she''s the beneficiary. What do you think?"


    That was a good idea too. Carlos agreed to it readily.

 Chapter 1071 Mrs. Tang

    Carlos had registered Gwyn''s name in the Huo family''s residence booklet. They hadn''t changed the kid''s ID card or family name yet. So, they decided to talk about the shares transferred to her after they handled everything else.


    After the Huo family and Tang family saw all their guests off, Sheffield also said his goodbyes to the Huo family. He was about to climb into Peterson''s car when Evelyn called out to him.


    She jogged over and said, "I''ll drop by tonight. We need to talk."


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up¡ªif I can get off work early."


    "No, thanks. I''ll get Felix to drive me to your ce."


    "Okay, see you tonight," said Sheffield in a gentle voice, and he kissed her forehead.


    "Hmm. You reek of alcohol. Remember to take a rest first after you return to your office."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Sheffield winked at her yfully.


    He wore that smirk that said he was up to no good. He was teasing her again! Evelyn pushed him into the back seat of Peterson''s car. She didn''te back until the car was out of sight.


    That evening, at Sheffield''s apartment, Evelyn was sweating profusely. After doing what couples normally do, her hair was messy, and she was still trying to catch her breath. She looked at the man who was getting ready to take a shower. She called out, "Honey!"


    He turned around and snickered, "I''m just going to grab a shower first. Wait a minute. I''ll be back for another round with you."


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. She didn''t mean it like that at all.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Sheffield looked down at the sheen of sweat on his body and asked, "Is it that urgent? Can''t it wait till I finish my shower?"


    "Fine, get a shower first." She needed one too.


    "How about..." Sheffield returned to the bed and held the woman in his arms. "Let''s hop in the shower together, and then you can tell me. How does that sound?"


    A tingle of pleasure passed through her heart. That sounded wonderful. He gathered her up to carry her into the bathroom with him. Evelyn wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled his neck.


    He set her down gently and turned on the shower, feeling the warm spray hit him. As soon as he got the right temperature, he pulled her into his arms. "What did you want to talk about?"


    how he tried. But Evelyn did it by saying a few words.


    Peterson felt lucky that Evelyn was a reasonable and generous woman. It was not a bad thing that Sheffield listened to his wife.


    "You''re wee, Uncle Peterson," Evelyn replied modestly.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. You''re about to marry Sheffield, and we''ll be family soon. Evelyn, don''t worry. The Tang family will be good to you." Evelyn was his favorite daughter-inw. She stood out from the rest. He would protect her no matter what.


    "Thank you, Uncle Peterson."


    "Well, then I''ll let you go. I know you have lots to do."


    "Okay, bye!"


    The day they registered for marriage, Sheffield dressed formally in a dark suit, with the tie Evelyn got him.


    In the car, as she was straightening his cor, she said, "If I''d known that you liked my gift so much, I would have given you a few more ties. That way you wouldn''t need to wear the same tie all the time."


    "Not just ties. You''ve got a great eye for fashion. From now on, Mrs. Tang, please take over my wardrobe, like ties, clothes, shoes and watches!" Sheffield grinned.


    ''Mrs. Tang...'' Evelyn couldn''t help smiling! "No problem. It''s my honor to serve you, Mr. Tang."


    Sheffield tried to kiss her. However, Evelyn stopped him by pressing a finger to his lips. "No. we''re going to take a pictureter when we register our marriage. Don''t smudge my lipstick." Marriage was a once in a lifetime event. She wanted to make sure she looked amazing in the picture.

 Chapter 1072 All Good Wishes Came True

    "All right. I won''t kiss you now, but you have to give me three kisses after we''re done here," Sheffield said, the familiar smile on his face.


    "Greedy!" Evelyn pouted.


    "That''s me!" He never could get enough of her kisses. Finally, he gently kissed her ck hair, inhaling her scent.


    When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Sheffield got out of the car first and then helped Evelyn out.


    They walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau hand in hand.


    There were quite a few couples waiting their turn to register marriage. Luckily, Sheffield had made an appointment in advance, so they didn''t have to wait long.


    When they were filling out the forms, the other newlyweds figured out who they were, and snapped pics of them.


    During the photo shoot, they shed their coats. Whether dress shirt or blouse, they were all in white. Evelyn''s long hair was tied back. She looked young and vital.


    Everything went well and soon they had two marriage licenses with embossed seals.


    Looking at the licenses, Sheffield eximed in satisfaction, "After three long years, Evelyn is finally mine. Mrs. Tang, let''s make a better future!"


    Evelyn giggled, her face beaming with joy. "I''m lucky enough to be Mrs. Tang. Mr. Tang, pleasee back home every night no matter howte it gets."


    And now she thought of a poem that described the best love in the world: "Love the sunset with you in my spare time; in the kitchen, you ask me if the porridge is warm with a smile."


    "Of course. From now on, I won''t flirt with any other women. I''ll be faithful to you forever!"


    "Really? That''s not what you said before!" Evelyn taunted. Sheffield suddenly remembered that he had said he would sleep as many women as he could. ''Being faithful is for chumps...'' He vaguely remembered he said something like that.


    How he wished he could p himself! He said fawningly, "Honey, I was just kidding then! My dear Mrs. Tang, let''s head home!"


    "Sure!"


    On a whim, Evelyn took a picture of their marriage licenses and uploaded it on social media, including WeChat Moments.


    She almost never posted anything there. Many of her friends were shocked to see her update, and it was a picture of marriage licenses!


    As expected, the Inte collectively lost their shit.


    Sheffield shared Evelyn''s pic of the licenses on Weibo, and w


    they bowed to the tombstone before leaving.


    After returning to Y City, the most important thing was to pick out the wedding dresses for the pre-wedding photo shoot. Sheffield gave his work to a subordinate and headed to Evelyn''s office in ZL Group. He watched her try on the wedding gowns one after the other. Finally, he picked out a few of them that they were both happy with.


    They began traveling to different ces to shoot the wedding photos.


    Sheffield let Peterson take charge of thepany for the moment, and hired a wedding nner to handle everything for their wedding ceremony. He focused on his trip with Evelyn.


    The first ce they stopped was a small town in H Country, where there was a well-known, beautifulke called Posey Lake.


    There were thousands of mingos surrounding the mirror-like water. Their beautiful figures would be reflected in theke when they flew in all directions.


    Evelyn wore a green wedding dress that matched the color of the water, while Sheffield was in a white suit. They stood on a boat in the center of theke, surrounded by a flock of mingos searching for food. Retouched with some photo-editing software, the pictures looked grand and fashionable.


    When they took a break, Sheffield used the time to take a few photos of the mingos and sent them to Terilynn, telling her to show the pics to Gwyn. As if that weren''t enough, he put his little girl on video chat, asking her if she wanted to see the beautiful mingos. Gwyn pointed at the bird and nodded, "Yes, yes! I want!"

 Chapter 1073 The Trip For The Wedding Photos

    "How about this? Next time, I will bring you here to see these birds, okay?" Sheffield asked.


    "Okay!" Gwyn agreed with a nod.


    Evelyn straightened her wedding dress, wondering whether he was just saying it to make Gwyn feel better. If he was really nning to bring Gwyn here to see the mingos, should shee along with them?


    "Gwyn, can you see what it''s eating?"


    Sheffield asked, pointing his phone to a mingo which had something on its beak. Gwyn thought for a moment and said, "Little shrimps..."


    "Yes, very good! It''s eating shrimps!" He chatted on for a while.


    Evelyn smiled. It had only been two days since they had left on their trip. Sheffield had never stopped talking about Gwyn all the while. He missed the little girl much more than Evelyn did. Now that he could finally see her on video, they chatted for nearly an hour before he reluctantly ended the video call.


    They spent two days shooting by Posey Lake. On the first day, Evelyn wore the green wedding dress, and Sheffield wore the white suit. On the second day, he picked a ck suit while she chose to wear a white wedding dress.


    On their third day, they took four magnificent off-road vehicles of different colors to the biggest desert in M Country.


    Evelyn wore a ming-red wedding dress with a cathedral train, with a red rose just above her ear. She looked lovely. To match her, Sheffield wore a wine-red suit.


    He snuggled close to her, unwilling to leave her alone for even a second. Evelyn whispered in his ear, "Everyone isughing at you. Don''t cling on to me like this all the time."


    "But I want to! Evelyn, you should wear more red. Actually, you should wear more red at home for me," he said, winking at her. She rarely wore any red clothes, and she looked so sexy in them.


    He couldn''t imagine how beautiful this woman would look on their wedding day.


    Evelyn smoothed his hair with a light blush on her cheek. "You like it?" She would have never tried the red dress if not for Sheffield insisting that she should.


    "Of course, I do!" he confirmed.


    "You look ming hot, honey."


    "If you say so." She decided to get more red clothes after


    as scheduled for the next morning, so they had the rest of the day to roam around.


    After resting for two hours, Sheffield took Evelyn to the restaurant where they had had dinner thest time they were in the city.


    He ordered the same dishes as before, one of which was the quick-sauted termite mushrooms. It was so spicy that it had almost made Evelyn cryst time. The dishes were soon served. Looking at the woman in front of him, Sheffield raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you want to try the dish again?"


    Evelyn scrunched her brows as she tried to remember what had happened thest time they were there. She smirked at the man. He had kissed her after pretending to help her! She put down the wet tissue in her hand and asked, "Are you hoping to sneak a kiss again?"


    Sheffield grinned. "Guilty. But this time is different. You''re going to be my wife. I have the right."


    She red at him. "You''re annoying."


    He put the bowl of soup in front of her and asked, "Are you saying you don''t want me to kiss you?" He pretended to think about it and then shook his head. "No, that can''t be. Every time I kiss you, you seem to enjoy it as much as I do..."


    "Shut up!" How Evelyn wished she could strangle him. He always talked dirty without the slightest shame.


    Wearing the same bright smile, Sheffield picked up the food for her. "Honey, you have been very busy with the photo shoot. Look at your face, it''s so thin. Eat!"

 Chapter 1074 The Late Truth

    Evelyn touched her cheek instinctively and asked, "Thin? Are you sure?" Recently, she had begun wondering if she had gained weight, because every time she dined with Sheffield, he would fill her bowl with heaps of food. He kept feeding her until she couldn''t eat anymore.


    "I''m sure! Your chin has be pointed. You should have more flesh on your face," Sheffield insisted.


    "During my pregnancy, although I did yoga every day, my face became so round. My parents kept me nourished all the time. My figure remained the same, but my face plumped up!" Evelyn had refused to look in the mirror the whole time she was pregnant.


    The mention of her pregnancy made Sheffield feel guilty. He put down his chopsticks, and the yful look on his face disappeared. "Evelyn, it must have been very hard for you during your pregnancy."


    "Well, my parents had a harder time than I did. I suffered from morning sickness. They were so tired taking care of me. Considering what had happened during my first pregnancy, they were very cautious. They demanded I stay in bed most of the time, and looked after me personally until I gave birth to Gwyn. Oh and, it was a C-section." Considering her health condition, natural delivery was risky. So, she had chosen to have a C-section.


    "You had the scars removed?" Sheffield asked, realizing that he had not seen any scars from the operation on her body. And the sex was as wonderful as ever. Nothing had changed.


    "Yes, I received a cosmetic surgery after," Evelyn confessed with a smile. The operation had been very sessful, and the subsequent care was so excellent that there was no trace of the scar by the time they had gotten intimate after Sheffield''s return.


    Sheffield held her hand in his. "I''m sorry, Eve. I wish I had been there for you. I wish I could have held your hand while you gave birth to our baby girl."


    He wasn''t by her side when she had gone through the failed pregnancy the first time; he didn''t even know about it until recently. And he had left her without even knowing that she was pregnant with their second child. He thought he was a terrible boyfriend; he was an asshole. He could never make up for the pain Evelyn had experienced because of his absence.


    "It''s all right, Sheffield. That''s all in the past. Besides, I''m fine now. You don''t have to feel guilty." Evelyn didn''t me him. She didn''t tell him about the pregnanci


    But the man had gone too far. She couldn''t tolerate him anymore.


    Sheffield walked towards the man and grabbed his arm just as he was about to hit the woman again. He looked at the man coldly, and asked with contempt in his voice, "What kind of man beats a woman?"


    The man looked him up and down, then asked the woman on the ground, "Do you know this man?"


    The woman looked up at Sheffield and shook her head.


    The man scoffed, "This is none of your business. Everyone in this town knows that this bitch cheated on me! Let go of me, damn it!" The man tried to squeeze out of Sheffield''s grip, but in vain.


    "You are divorced, aren''t you?"


    "So? She cheated on me! She owes me as long as she lives!" the man barked. "Three years ago, she slept with a man in that fancy guesthouse! I would never have known about it! But she got pregnant because I had damaged all the condoms in that guesthouse!"


    Hisst sentence caught Sheffield''s attention. "You damaged the condoms in the guesthouse?" ''That''s why Evelyn got pregnant!'' he finally figured.


    "Yes, that''s right!" The man pulled back his hand, which hurt because of Sheffield''s tight grip. He contemptuously said, "That guesthouse over there, the Rainbow Guesthouse. I heard that a man bought it recently and gave it to his wife as a gift. What a joke!"


    "The condoms you damaged¡ªare you talking about the free ones that were in the machine?" Sheffield asked.


    "Yeah! My friend and I did it! He kept watch while I damaged the condoms. I didn''t think that it would actually help me find that this whore was having an affair! Fuck!"

 Chapter 1075 The Truth Came To Light

    Sheffield took a deep breath to hold back his anger. "Why the hell did you do that? Do you know what you did? Why cause problems like that?"


    "It''s none of my business. Only those men and women who have an affair will need those condoms. Ordinary couples won''t need it!" It seemed the man didn''t know the dangersing his way, and was still proud of what he had done.


    Even Evelyn, who was not far away from them, realized that something was wrong. She was a clever girl. When she heard what the man said, she strode over and asked in a serious tone, "Are you sure it was three years ago? In April?"


    The expression in the man''s eyes changed dramatically at the sight of Evelyn. A dash of obscenity shed through his eyes. It was the first time that he had seen such a hottie. He stared at her and said nothing.


    The way the lewd man looked at Evelyn irritated Sheffield even more. He pulled Evelyn behind him and stood in front of her. "Answer her!" he ordered coldly.


    Sheffield''s icy-cold voice brought the man back to his senses. He smiled and answered, "Yeah. I think it was April, maybe May. It was kinda warm then¡ª Ah¡ª"


    Sheffield let go of Evelyn''s hand and gave the man a punch in the face.


    This man was responsible for Evelyn''s pregnancy! He was the guy who had pricked holes in the condoms in the guesthouse three years ago. That was why Evelyn suffered an ectopic pregnancy!


    That was the main reason he offered free medical services in a small vige of D City. Why he went missing for two years. He wanted to know the real circumstances behind Evelyn''s pregnancy.


    But it had been too long ago, and the record of the camera footage of the guesthouse had already been lost. There was no way he could view it.


    He had evenunched an investigation into the factory where those condoms were made. His research led him to the parentpany. It was not the kind ofpany that would produce inferior products.


    Now, the truth came to light.


    Sheffield didn''t think he would find out the truth by sheer ident. What luck!


    The blow had knocked the man prone. Hey still, stunned for a while, before raising his head. "What are you doing?!"


    Instead of giving him an exnation, Sheffield continued to punch him to vent his anger, which made the man cry out


    dress during the ceremony.


    When she wore a pink wedding dress, he said she looked so charming in pink that he thought she should wear pink on her big day.


    Now, in a ceremonial Chinese wedding dress, he said she looked like an empress and wanted to make the wedding a traditional style one. How could this man keep changing his mind?


    She guessed if she wore a white wedding gown in the next few days, he would say that she looked good like that and change his mind again.


    They had been traveling for two weeks for the pre-wedding photo shoot. Theirst stop was the Neuschwanstein Castle in Bavaria, Germany.


    After they arrived at the hotel, Evelyn called Miranda.


    Before getting on the ne, she had already texted Miranda, letting her know they were headed to Neuschwanstein Castle to take pre-wedding photos, and that they would visit her.


    Miranda was in Munich now, and she was very close to the castle. That was also the reason why they chose Bavaria as theirst stop.


    Miranda had already set off from Munich. As soon as she got Evelyn''s call, she was headed their way with her assistant in tow.


    Dressed in a dark green dress, the gray-haireddy elegantly strode into the restaurant. With sharp eyes, Sheffield noticed Miranda the moment she came in and ran up to her. "Grandma!" He was so passionate as if he were greeting his own grandmother.


    "Wow, Sheffield, you''re even more handsome than when Ist saw you!" Miranda was d to see the young man. She greeted him politely and hugged him.

 Chapter 1076 The Wedding

    Sheffield held Miranda''s arm and led her to the dining table, and replied proudly, "Thank you, Grandma. After all, I''m taking wedding photos with this beautiful woman. I must make sure that I''m in the best shape."


    Miranda burst intoughter. "I''m so d that you and Evelyn are getting married soon. It has not been an easy journey for either of you." When Miranda heard about his leaving two years ago, she had wanted to go find him in Evelyn''s stead. But Evelyn didn''t seem in a hurry to meet him, so the olddy had decided not to intervene.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time for this, Grandma. We can finally be together now," Sheffield said with a content smile.


    "The road to happiness is covered with setbacks." Miranda smiled at the young man.


    In an elegant demeanor, Evelyn walked up to her grandmother and hugged her. "Grandma, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Miranda patted her on the back. "I''ve missed you too, my dear granddaughter."


    "Have a seat, Grandma." Sheffield pulled the chair out for Miranda.


    The three of them sat down at the table, and chatted while they ate.


    "I heard from your mother that Gwyn is doing much better now. Is that true?" Even to this day, Miranda had nightmares just thinking about what had happened to Gwyn.


    Evelyn nodded with a smile. "Yes." She nced at the man sitting opposite her and said, "Her daddy has been a great influence on her." If she had known that Sheffield''s presence would help Gwyn recover so fast, she would have gone to find him long ago.


    "I wish I could have been there when it happened. I couldn''t fulfill my duty as a father in the past two years. It won''t happen again," Sheffield said slowly, his voiceced with remorse.


    "It''s not your fault, my dear boy. Evelyn didn''t tell you about Gwyn. So, don''t beat yourself up. I just hope the three of you can live happily together from now on," Miranda said, patting Sheffield''s hand.


    "Rest assured, Grandma, that I will take good care of them," Sheffield swore.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear that. By the way, I''m sorry that I may have to bother you two. This is yourst stop, isn''t it? I was wondering if I could go back to Y City with you after you finish the photo shoot. Do you mind?" She had already brought her luggage, and didn''t intend to go back to Munich. It would


    dn''t agree because it was almost backless. He didn''t want people to see his wife''s beautiful back.


    But, since the bridal veil was about five meters long, it more or less covered her back. So, he grudgingly approved of it.


    Sheffield had already taken care of the other details like the wedding gifts, the invitation cards, candies to go with the invitation and so on.


    Within a week, everybody received the invitation card and the wedding candies.


    The invitation card was decorated in a ssy baby pink with the couple''s wedding pictures printed on it. The guests'' names were hand-written by Sheffield himself.


    On the back of the card were these words¡ª"I know you are approaching me, with a river of stars as your gift. So I walk towards you too, with the spreading shades of dusk as my gift in return."


    In addition to a few old ssmates, Evelyn had wanted Savannah to be her bridesmaid too. But because of her disabled legs, Savannah declined. She didn''t want to cause Evelyn any trouble on her special day, but Savannah told her that she wouldn''t miss her wedding for the world.


    Evelyn had six bridesmaids in the end. To match her, Sheffield also invited six groomsmen.


    Everything went smoothly as nned.


    The most-awaited wedding day came very soon. The Huo family and Tang family were busy even before the day broke.


    A wine-red Aston Martin sports car drove along the wide road, followed by two red British ssic cars. Behind them were two rows of red and ck Emperors. There were a total of sixty-six cars.

 Chapter 1077 Im Here To Marry You

    The convoy started from the Tang family manor in the northern part of the city and headed for the Huo family manor in the eastern end of the city.


    The long queue of luxury cars attracted everyone''s attention as they made their way, and many in the crowd pulled out their phones to snap pics or record video of the event. A number of journalists already knew of the big event tying two of the most powerful families in the city together. Those guys had found the best spots to camp out in, the best spots for the best photos.


    When the convoy arrived at the Huo family manor, there were already a ton of people waiting there. They were all chatting amongst themselves andughing.


    The cars rolled up to the manor gate. Dressed in a formal ck designer suit, Sheffield emerged from his Aston Martin holding arge bouquet of champagne roses.


    The six groomsmen also left their cars, including Gifford and Joshua. Gifford drove a McLaren F1, and Joshua was in a Lotus Esprit. Both quintessentially British cars sported bright red paint jobs.


    The other four groomsmen were Sheffield''s good friends. None of them were from ordinary families. Some of the onlookers soon found that one of them was a domestic superstar, and another was a prince of M Country.


    Gwyn was in a pink princess dress and ir held her. Colleen stood next to them. When she saw Sheffield, the little girl immediately wriggled in ir''s arms and eximed, "Daddy! Daddy!" ir carefully set the girl down, making sure the little one was steady on her feet, and she ran towards Sheffield.


    Sheffield''s eyes were full of tenderness when he saw his little girl running full tilt at him. He held the roses in one hand and scooped up his daughter in the other. "Let''s go to Mommy, sweetie!"


    Gwyn pped her hands. "Mommy upstairs. The dress, byoo-ee-full." She tried to say "beautiful," but that was a big word, full of subtle, difficult-to-master sounds.


    Sheffield understood what she meant. Evelyn looked stunning in her wedding dress. "Oh, really? Then could you please take Daddy to have a look at Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    As Sheffield walked towards the vi with Gwyn in his arms, many guests were amazed at how happy he was¡ªand how lucky. "You never see grooms carrying their daughters before the wedding. That guy has it all. He married the hottest socialite in the


    n, the eldest daughter of the Qiao family was also one of the richest socialites in the city.


    "I don''t know her." Gifford did not recognize the bridesmaid who just spoke, but he added with a sigh, "I guess it''s true. Beautiful people always y with beautiful people." The bride and bridesmaids were all incredibly lovely.


    Sheffield straightened up his clothes and said confidently, "No problem. Fire away!"


    "Listen up. You have to circle the room three times carrying a groomsman on your back for each wrong answer."


    Sheffield looked at the group of bridesmaids in astonishment, and tried to make it easier on his buddies. "Why not ask a groomsman to walk around the room three times with a bridesmaid on his back?"


    "Great idea!" Gifford pped his hands.


    Joshua wanted to shout his approval too, but he didn''t dare. Terilynn was part of this. So he took a step back and let other single people join the game.


    Libby Qiao, the head bridesmaid, thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    "Come on, Libby. You know that''s not fair!" one of the bridesmaids screamed.


    Another bridesmaid responded calmly, "Don''t panic. Just ask Libby to do it. Don''t forget that she''s also a bridesmaid."


    "You''re right."


    Libby Qiao smiled and reminded Sheffield, "Quit stealing nces at the bride. Now, for the first question..."


    The bridesmaid''s words drew unwanted attention to Sheffield. Quite a few guests happened to spot Sheffield trying to look at Evelyn, and the crowd burst intoughter again.


    "Question number 1: What is Evelyn''s favorite food?"

 Chapter 1078 Tests Of Love

    The first question was so easy it felt like a piece of cake! Sheffield quickly answered, "Evelyn''s favorite snack is preserved plums, her favorite fruit is mango, and among desserts, she loves Tiramisu the most. Is my answer good enough? If not, I can continue."


    Just a simple response with the answer "preserved plums" would have been enough for the bridesmaids, who didn''t expect him to list out so many things.


    Libby raised her hand and nodded. "That''s enough. Next question, please recite the bride''s phone number backwards."


    Sheffield was gifted with sharp memory and as such, he was able to recite Evelyn''s number backwards ever since she gave him her number. He knew he was going to glide through these questions with ease. Under everyone''s baffled gaze, he answered the question easily, and added, "This is no fun. Can you please ask some harder questions?"


    Joshua couldn''t help but ask, "Dude, did you take a peep at the questions in advance?"


    One of the bridesmaids exined, "I''m certain that he didn''t. We came up with these questions just this morning. Since the groom came with you, there is no way he could have known these questions earlier."


    "All right, I''ll take your word for it!" Joshua said. Then he turned to face Sheffield, giving him a thumbs up, and said, "Nicely done, man!"


    The bridesmaids continued with their interrogation. "Next question: what''s the size of the bride''s shoes?"


    "36."


    "What are the ten nicknames of the bride?"


    "Eve, Evelyn, darling, Piggy, honey, my queen..." The room broke into a smattering ofughter, not to mention the bridesmaids who all guffawed loudly.


    "Thest question. What''s the total sum of the bride''s ID card number?"


    "That''s too hard! How can anyone expect him to know that?" the best men eximed in unison.


    "I bet Sheffield doesn''t know the answer!"


    "Gifford, you''re the strongest among us three. Go pick one of the bridesmaids and carry her on your back around the room three times."


    Everyone was ready to make fun of Sheffield, yet in less than two seconds, he gave the correct answer with a mysterious smile at Evelyn. "76," he said.


    Two years ago, he found out what Evelyn''s ID card number was when they had nned to go to France. While he was waiting for her at the airport, out of sheer boredom, he had written his and Evelyn''s names down on a piece of paper.


    Then, he added up the numbers of their ID cards respectively. In the end, after doing the math, Sheff


    streaked across his lips. There were times when both men almost kissed in the middle, sending the audience wailing with excitement.


    In the end, Sheffield''s lips looked like fat sausages and there was even a shade of red under his nose.


    Sheffield pushed Gifford away furiously and said, "Find a woman to practice your skills on as soon as you go back home."


    Then, instead of whining, Sheffieldy prostrate with his groomsmen in a row tomence with the punishment.


    Fortunately, the groomsmen were regrs at the gym and as such, 20 push-ups felt almost effortless to them.


    The bridesmaids kept their word and helped Sheffield clean up before they yed two more games. After a long dreaded wait, the groom finally approached the bride.


    He took the bouquet of flowers from Joshua and affectionately said, "Evelyn, I''m here to take your hand in marriage."


    The emcee of the ceremonies remarked, "Don''t just talk. Just kneel down and hand over the flowers to the bride."


    Thud! Sheffield immediately knelt down on the carpet beside the bed.


    Almost in response, an explosion ofughter shook the room, because Sheffield had gone on both knees.


    The emcee reminded the groom helplessly, "Hey, Mr. Tang, you''re only supposed to get down on one knee!"


    Sheffield feignedughter and said, "I''m sorry. I was just excited to see my wife."


    Evelyn was so moved by his words that she almost failed to hold back her tears. This man was getting increasingly adorable.


    He handed her the bouquet and cleared his throat before saying, "Evelyn Huo, you are the only woman I wish to spend the rest of my life with. Please, marry me."

 Chapter 1079 The Wedding

    "Yes, I will." Evelyn smiled sweetly and took the bouquet from Sheffield.


    By then, the procedures on the second floor were all done. Sheffield put on the high heels for Evelyn, and carried her princess style in his arms. He cradled her softly and walked downstairs, a big crowd following behind them.


    The elders patiently waited for them downstairs. Carlos and Debbie had prepared the red envelopes for the new couple, and Miranda was sitting next to them.


    Sheffield gently put Evelyn down in front of Carlos and Debbie. He thoughtfully straightened Evelyn''s wedding dress before turning to the elders.


    With the guidance of the emcee, Sheffield served Carlos and Debbie tea and said respectfully, "Dad, Mom."


    Debbie took a sip of the tea and gave him a thick red envelope with a smile.


    Carlos also drank the tea and gave Sheffield the red envelope. "Now that I''m your father, you better stick to my side and fight my enemies with me," he told Sheffield.


    "Of course, Dad," said Sheffield cheerfully.


    Carlos eyed Joshua, who was standing close behind Sheffield, and asked mischievously, "Tell me, Son, who is more important to you¡ªyour dad or your best friend?"


    "My dad, of course," Sheffield answered without any hesitation.


    Carlos smirked at Joshua''s shocked reaction and nodded in satisfaction.


    Joshua stared at Sheffield in disbelief. ''Does our friendship mean nothing to this asshole? Will he even help me get Terilynn after this or is he going to be Carlos'' faithful sidekick?'' He felt like his friend hadpletely abandoned him.


    After the ceremony in the Huo family manor, Sheffield drove Evelyn to the Tang family house.


    On the way, he told Evelyn that she only had to change the way she addressed Peterson, and asked her to ignore the rest of the family. When they reached the Tang family residence, they walked into the living room where Ingrid''s memorial tablet was ced on the table. After the bride and groom bowed to her memorial tablet, they moved on to the wedding venue.


    The wedding was held outdoors in the suburbs, by the sea.


    The wedding nner used white and blue to decorate the venue to match the color of the sea.


    White irises, which stood for loyalty and tenacity, were the main flowers, while blue and champagne roses were the foil.


    The v


    off easy!" That day, Sheffield had promised them that he would treasure Evelyn, and her godfathers were satisfied by his sincere words.


    "I know, Dad."


    "Although you and Sheffield won''t be living with the other Tangs, you will have to socialize with them from time to time. But remember, the whole lot of them are poisonous. If anyone dares offend you, fight back. Bear in mind, I''m your rock. I''ll back you up no matter what."


    Evelyn''s eyes became blurry; tears threatened to fall. She was going to be someone''s wife, about to live with another man and be a member of another family. Carlos was so worried that he had been reminding her of a lot of things since the previous night.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. If Sheffield lets the Tang family bully me, I won''t forgive him." Though her father was the one who had always supported her, it was Sheffield''s job now to take care of her. If she couldn''t rely on him, then why was she even marrying the man?


    "Fine," Carlos said.


    The emcee announced, "Now, please wee the bride and her father."


    As the soft music began, they stopped talking and walked towards the altar slowly.


    Evelyn''s every step exuded breathtaking elegance and nobility. Not many people could imitate that kind of naturally strong aura.


    The women in the crowd were envious of her fancy attire and the dreamy wedding.


    The ceremony went smoothly. Evelyn would never in her life forget the romantic confession by Sheffield, and the moment when Carlos, very reluctantly, gave her hand away to Sheffield.

 Chapter 1080 Kneel On The Keyboard

    After the ceremony, Evelyn was apanied by her bridesmaids back to the lounge. After getting some rest, she changed into another gown. She joined her parents, Sheffield and Peterson to offer toasts to the guests.


    After a while, Evelyn found a chance to ask Sheffield in a low voice, "Why didn''t your stepmother join us to toast the guests?"


    "You want her to be here with us?"


    "No, not really. I was just curious." Lea acted like she was invisible throughout their wedding day.


    "She doesn''t deserve to be here," Sheffield scoffed.


    "I know Lea is not a pleasant woman, but you don''t have to hate her so much," Evelyn tried to soothe him.


    "She''s just a mistress, honey. You don''t have to be nice to her. And don''t judge a book by its cover. Lea might seem obedient on the surface, but she is cunning and selfish."


    Evelyn sighed, "Okay, if you say so."


    Sheffield held her waist and kissed her lips gently. "Let''s go, Mrs. Tang. We have to toast our guests together." He had waited for this day for the past three years.


    "All right," she said with a shy smile.


    If one day, someone asked what Sheffield had done on his wedding night, Joshua would surely answer like this¡ª


    "He knelt on a keyboard, begging for forgiveness, the whole night!"


    Why, you ask? Because something interesting happened during the toast.


    Two tables were reserved for Sheffield''s friends among the guests. He and Evelyn walked to the table to toast them.


    One of his friends pulled Sheffield aside for a talk. Grabbing the opportunity, Joshua chimed, "Evelyn, I have to tell you something. You should not let Sheffield sleep in the bed tonight."


    "Why not?" Evelyn looked at him in confusion.


    Joshua clinked his champagne ss with Evelyn''s and gulped the liquid down. He put the ss on the table and continued, "This is something that Sheffield told me once, and I''m quoting this word-for-word¡ª''I''ll pursue Carlos'' daughter and marry her. I will make her serve me, dress me up and cook for me. I will reward her with sweet words if she makes me happy, and I will punish her if she upsets me. That feels so right!'' I swear those were his exact words!"


    "Hahaha." The men at the table burst intoughter.


    Gifford wasted no time. He joined Joshua. "There''s one more thing you need to k


    go numb. He asked his wife, "Honey, we are going to go on our honeymoon soon. If I hurt my knees here, how can I go shopping with you? Evelyn, I love you, I love you..."


    While ying on her phone, she asked casually, "Who was the woman with youst night?"


    "What? What woman? I came back here alone after the partyst night!" It was already past two in the morning when he came home. He slept for two hours before waking up to get ready for the wedding.


    "What about the party? How many women were at the partyst night?"


    "Seven or eight women, but I didn''t go anywhere near them! I swear! Lately, the Tang family has been keeping a close eye on me. They are waiting for me to make a mistake, so that they cane to you with the evidence." Ever since Sheffield had turned against the Tang family the other day, almost everyone in the family hated him more than ever and had sent people to stalk him.


    Evelyn squinted at him and asked tly, "Are you saying that you would have gone with another woman if the Tangs weren''t keeping an eye on you?"


    "No, no, no! Honey, we''re married. I''m a married man. I would never fool around with other women!" His attitude was so sincere.


    The corners of Evelyn''s mouth raised slowly. She didn''t have the heart to be harsh on him anymore. "What if you make some mistake again in the future?" she asked.


    "Punish me! Make me serve you well in bed. Don''t let me go until I make you moan to your heart''s content. What do you think?"


    "Get out of here!" She scowled at him.

 Chapter 1081 An Unforgettable Night

    Sheffield replied quickly, "Yes, honey! I''ming!" He jumped up from the keyboard. Without picking it up from the floor, he dashed to the bed.


    He snatched her phone and tossed it aside before pressing his body onto hers and kissing her like there was no tomorrow.


    He had gracefully epted his punishment, even though he was innocent. Now, it was his turn to punish her. He was about to present her an unforgettable wedding night.


    "Sheffield!" His fierce hunger at night was theplete opposite of his gentle demeanor during the daytime. He was a beast in bed, uncontroble and unforgiving. Evelyn moaned.


    "Yes, honey, I''m right here."


    "Be gentle..."


    "I''ll be gentler¡­if you do as I say."


    She gasped as he slowly nipped on her neck.


    There was no way she could win over this horny man in bed. She decided that she would get back at him in the morning.


    The night steadily grew deeper. The couple in the bedroom next to the newlywed''s looked at each other. Finally, Kaylee angrily closed the windows. Kneeling on the bed, sheined to Sterling, "Damn that Sheffield! He is doing this on purpose!" He was deliberately making loud noises to keep everyone in the house awake.


    Sterling, who was texting on his phone, squinted at her. The strap of her nightgown had slipped off her shoulder because of her posture. "When you have sex with other men, I''m sure you moan louder than Evelyn."


    Kaylee smiled flirtatiously and stretched out her foot to rub seductively against his leg. She replied calmly, "What about you and Dollie? Who satisfies you more¡ªme or her?"


    Sterling grabbed her foot in his hand. They were still married, so his answer was obvious. "She is no match for you. That''s why you are my wife and she is just a mistress." Their rtionship was not always this twisted. Everything changed when Sterling began to have affairs with other women. Kaylee found out that he was sleeping around, but she couldn''t stop him. So, she did the one thing that she could. She messed around with other men too.


    When Sterling found out, the two had a huge fight and he felt disgusted by her.


    But they didn''t get a divorce, and since they still slept in the same bed and because Kaylee was a very seductive woman, it w


    Kaylee''s hand in the corridor. An idea struck her. She quickly walked towards Sheffield''s room and yelled at the door, "Sheffield, why are you holding Kaylee''s hand?"


    When Sheffield saw where Sandra was standing, he gave her a murderous re. "Sandra Tang, if you dare wake up my wife, I will have the servants throw all your stuff out right this minute!"


    But Evelyn had no idea what was going on outside her room. She was so sleepy that she didn''t hear Kaylee''s scream or Sandra''s loud voice.


    Sandra''s face darkened. "You wouldn''t!"


    "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and try your dirty trick again." Sheffield was still holding Kaylee''s hand inside the hot bowl. In spite of her struggle, she couldn''t get out of his grip.


    "Let me go, Sheffield... You bastard! It hurts..." Tears ran down her cheeks as her hand burned.


    This wasn''t the Sheffield she knew. She had always thought that he loved flirting with women and fooling around. She never pegged him for a guy who would do such a vicious thing to a woman.


    "Feel the pain. Not everyone is so easy to seduce like your husband. If you ever touch me again, I can''t guarantee that you will walk away with your hands intact." The aura around him was so cold that Kaylee shivered in fear. She felt afraid of Sheffield for the first time.


    "Help! Help!" she yelled, her face pale.


    Lea, Willis, Felton and Sandra''s husband¡ªFinley Zhao, all came out from their rooms one by one.


    Seeing the scene, they all reacted differently.

 Chapter 1082 Cant Get Any Rest

    "Willis, Finley,e here and separate these two," Lea called out anxiously.


    Acting fast, Finley ran over and grabbed Sheffield''s arm to pull him away, trying to defuse the situation. "Calm down, Sheffield. It''s the day after your wedding. Being angry now is bad luck."


    "You think it''s appropriate to do this while your wife is still asleep?" Willis asked in a nonchnt tone.


    Sheffield didn''t move, making sure he held Kaylee''s wrist tightly, her hand submerged in the hot soup. He shifted his gaze to the woman''s hand, and answered haughtily, "And your point is? There''s nothing going on here. My wife is an understanding woman."


    "Go wake up Evelyn!" Lea told Felton, who stood at the door of his own bedroom, watching the farce.


    "Just try it!" Sheffield cast a cold nce at Lea. "I told you. Disturb my wife''s rest and I will bounce you out of this family!"


    Peterson wasn''t at home now. Since Sheffield had been too busy with his wedding and honeymoon, the old man got up earlier than anyone else and went to work. They weren''t entirely sure what Sheffield was capable of, but they knew he wouldn''t make a threat if he didn''t have some way of following through. They decided that discretion was the better part of valor, and were quiet.


    Evelyn was the only one in this house who wasn''t scared of him.


    Sheffield didn''t let go of Kaylee''s hand until the soup was almost cool.


    Her hand was scalded from her ordeal. Red, and blistered and obviously quite painful.


    Her crying worried Finley a lot. But he didn''t dare tofort her when she was crying because his wife was right next to him. He made his way to his bedroom, but kept looking back at Kaylee on the way.


    As if nothing happened, Sheffield just walked to his room with the te of foods in his hand. When he walked past Sandra, he handed the te to her. "Hi, Sandra. I lost my appetite. Kaylee contaminated the soup. You''re headed downstairs right? Take this down for me?"


    Then, without waiting for her reply, Sheffield shoved the te of foods in her hands.


    Sandra was pissed off and screamed, "You''re such an asshole, Sheffield!"


    "Thank you for reminding me," he said with a smile. Then he opened the door to his own bedroom and walked in.


    In the room, Evelyn was still sound asleep. He took out his phone and sent his assis


    ing a cold nce and asked Sheffield, "What''s going on?"


    Sterling''s fist froze in the air the moment his gaze fell on Evelyn in her pajamas. His eyes sparkled with lust.


    Because someone else was drooling over his wife, Sheffield flew into a rage. Without warning, he gave his brother a knuckle sandwich.


    Caught off guard, Sterling didn''t have time to duck. He staggered backwards awkwardly and almost fell to the floor.


    Sheffield wanted to kick him, but was stopped by Evelyn. "Sheffield!"


    Because of her warning, Sheffield stopped. He tidied up his clothes and warned the man coldly, "Keep an eye on your woman. If she keeps pissing me off, she''ll get worse! You too!"


    Evelyn held his arm andforted him in a soft voice, "Don''t get mad. Just forget them. Let''s go back andy down."


    "Yes, honey." The couple turned around and went back to their room.


    In the corridor, Sterling impatiently rolled his eyes at Kaylee and berated her. "It''s all your fault. If you start shit again, I''ll drive you out of the Tang family!"


    In his eyes, it was all Kaylee''s fault that their rtionship had turned so twisted. He really wasn''t attracted to her anymore. Evelyn was hot, gracious, and rich. It was Kaylee''s fault he cheated on her.


    They had shared the same bed for more than ten years. How could Kaylee not know what Sterling was thinking? Obviously, he was interested in Evelyn! With a mocking smile, she said, "Give up, dude. Evelyn Huo is an arrogant girl, and has high standards. A loser like you could never win her heart."

 Chapter 1083 Men And Women Are Equally Evil

    "I''m a loser?" Sterling pointed at his own nose in disbelief.


    "Aren''t you? Your younger brother is way more sessful than you are. If your father didn''t give you the title of general manager, how could you have the money to support a mistress?" Kaylee taunted. As she talked, she realized Sheffield was the better man. He was a top surgeon, a crack race car driver, and became the CEO of Theo Group. All this despite his older brothers making trouble for him.


    "If I''m such a loser, where did you get the money for your affairs?" Sterling retorted. The couple began to fight about their past.


    "Anyway, I''m not using your money on them. I can''t even afford makeup every month on the money you give me!" Including skin care products, Kaylee would spend hundreds of thousands of dors to maintain her beauty every month.


    Her words made Sterling''s blood boil. He supported her for so many years. Now it seemed like a total waste of money. "You''re just never satisfied, are you?"


    In a fit of anger, he dragged her back to their bedroom. Then he stalked inside, yanking her in, too. As soon as he mmed the door, he pped her¡ªhard.


    A malicious gleam appeared in his eyes. "Bitch, since you''re so insatiable, I know how to satisfy you!"


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Send some men to the Coers Hotel."


    After hanging up the phone, Sterling ignored the terrified look in Kaylee''s eyes. "I''m gonna teach you a lesson!"


    "Sterling... Sterling Tang, are you crazy? I''m... I''m your wife!"


    "Then I want a divorce! How long have we been together? A decade, probably more. You still haven''t given birth to a child. Even if you had a kid, I couldn''t be sure it''d be mine. Why do I need such a useless wife?" Sterling had made up his mind to get rid of Kaylee and marry Dollie.


    Although Dollie was just his mistress, at least she was faithful. Kaylee had slept with countless men. A lot. To him, she was a dirty woman.


    "Fuck you, Sterling! Don''t forget you cheated on me first. I was faithful. You were such a loser I had to cheat on you!" Kaylee roared hysterically.


    This was thest straw. He insulted her, called her useless. His words made her heart ache more than when


    ld be pretty evil too.


    Sheffieldughed. "Listen to you! No wonder I love you!" He touched her head affectionately. "You have to be mean to the people who hurt you! Or your enemies will think that you''re weak and they''ll bully you more."


    "Uh huh," she agreed. Gillian was a good example. If Evelyn had let the woman know how cruel she was at the start, Gillian wouldn''t have gone off on her. Maybe she''d even still be employed.


    They drove straight to the Huo manor. They thought Evelyn would be able to get a decent night''s sleep and Sheffield would take Gwyn out to have some fun.


    Later that day, the media was all abuzz about the divorce of Sterling and Kaylee. Sterling had paid off the media. They med it all on Kaylee. Said that she was the reason they were splitting up. She had affairs with several men at the same time, and there were photos of different men going in and out of her hotel room.


    A lot of media outlets reposted the news online, and opinion pieces did a hatchet job on the poor woman. Sterling was just a victim with an unfaithful wife.


    It was a huge scandal involving the Tang family, and reporters mmed the Theo Group''s phone lines. They wanted to talk to Peterson and find out whether it was true.


    Of course, Peterson knew what was going on between Sterling and Kaylee. He''d known for a long time. He also knew who was in the wrong. But he didn''t say anything to the press, nor did he give an exnation to the public.

 Chapter 1084 Honeymoon

    Peterson just didn''t care about Sterling.


    The next day after the wedding, Sheffield and Evelyn embarked on their honeymoon. The newlyweds'' first stop was Paris.


    After they spent a wonderful evening gazing at the city skyline from the top of the Eiffel Tower, Sheffield took Evelyn to ride on a merry-go-round at the famous Carousel of the Eiffel Tower just around the corner.


    As the brightly painted wooden horses spun to the cheerful music ying in the background, Evelyn shot a sideways nce at Sheffield, who had been smiling at her the whole time. "Why did you bring me here? Gwyn isn''t here," she asked.


    "I want to take you for a ride," he said frankly.


    This idea took form inside his head when he took Gwyn out on a merry-go-round for the very first time. The fact that it ended up happening so soon was merely coincidental.


    "I am not getting up on that!" Evelyn refused bluntly.


    She didn''t mind the other adults who were having fun on the merry-go-round. However, Evelyn felt she had passed the age for such childish sentiments.


    On the contrary, Sheffield loved indulging his childish habits. Far from behaving like a regr 28-year-old, he was the prime example of a man-child.


    Sheffield grabbed her hand and said, "Oh! Come on! Just one ride! Stay close to me!"


    Evelyn refused again. "No, not this. Choose something else." Evelyn still couldn''t believe that Sheffield had just told her to go on a merry-go-round with him. Who would expect that from the CEO of a multinational corporation? The famous Star Anise! The man who was once the deputy director of the nephrology department of First General Hospital in Y City.


    "Do you know what couples who ride a merry-go-round do?" Sheffield asked, staring at her with expectant eyes.


    "What?"


    "This is a very popr spot! In fact, this is where all the couplese in from the Eiffel Tower to show their affection for each other with a kiss. It''s meant to signify the loyalty of their love,"


    Sheffield exined. ''Huh? How have I never heard about this before?'' Evelyn wondered.


    Disregarding her resistance, he grabbed her hand and dragged her to the merry-go-round.


    He sat her down on one of the horses and rode the one next to hers. Sheffield narrowed the distance between them, perfectly positioning himself for a romantic kiss.


    Just as the music started ying, the carousel started spinning.


    The weather in Paris that day felt like a kiss of summer without the fiery heat of noon time in August. The grass was a soft green that almost had a hint of blue and in the sky was enough pristine white cloud to sho


    "I have added your and Gwyn''s names on the Tang family''s residence booklet. She can start kindergarten in a few months," Sheffield told Evelyn. Gwyn''s name had been officially changed to Gwh Tang.


    "I haven''t decided which kindergarten to send her to. I wonder if my parents have picked a kindergarten yet." Luckily, Gwyn had been attending early childhood development sses regrly. Hopefully, it would be no problem for her to get along with the other kids by the time she started kindergarten.


    "Dad has picked one out. It''s an international bilingual kindergarten in the Eastern District. He''s even checked all the teachers'' backgrounds in advance so you won''t have to worry about it." Sheffield and Carlos had talked about this when they were at home.


    "Gwyn is much more willing tomunicate now. Thank you so much, honey."


    He was displeased by the courtesy and formality in her tone. "What are you talking about? I''m Gwyn''s father. I care about her. I''m happy to see her happy. In addition, I didn''t do much for her. Gwyn is a lively girl by nature."


    It was undeniable that Gwyn took after Sheffield. Evelyn joked, "What if she turns out to be as talkative and annoying as you when she grows up?"


    Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows, pretending to be upset. "Do you still prefer guys like Dad and Prince Ji? They''re just like you. In fact, you all could live happily together in perpetual silence. That sounds like a very interesting marriage, right?"


    Evelyn didn''t seem very amused with that remark. "Why did you mention Calvert?" Evelyn cut a piece of dessert with a spoon and put it to his lips. "Eat your punishment." She grinned mischievously, recalling how much he disliked desserts and sweet food in general.

 Chapter 1085 Visiting Old Places

    Without any hesitation, Sheffield devoured the dessert, and afterward he took a deep breath and patted his belly. "That was some seriously rich chocte! The taste? Amazing."


    "You said you didn''t like desserts. Why are you pretending to enjoy it?"


    "I like sweet foods!" Sheffield dered. Then he stabbed his fork into a piece of tiramisu in order to prove his point.


    Evelyn was positive he denied liking sweet foods. At least, he did thest time that topic arose. "You said you didn''t, though. Remember when I brought you a dessert at work, before we got back together?"


    "I was pretending. You wanted to get back together with me, and I wasn''t going to make it easy for you. But really, how could I not eat something you got me? I ate all of it."


    Evelyn''s mind wandered back to that day. "But I threw it away. That''s gross!"


    With no intention to hide what he did, Sheffield told her, "I got it back. Besides, you tossed it, box and all. It was still in the package. It''s almost like you never threw it out."


    Evelyn was surprised to hear that. "All right. But your assistants! They probably saw you do this. They must be wondering why their boss dug through the trash to find something to eat."


    "Who cares? The point is I didn''t waste anything you bought me!" He didn''t care what other people thought of him. He only cared about Evelyn.


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say. "Anyone tell you you''re stubborn?"


    "No. They wouldn''t say something like that. Not if they wanted to keep their jobs."


    "You''re really stubborn!" She envied his determination.


    "Thank you, honey. I''m ttered!"


    They agreed to dine on French cuisine. Sheffield made a reservation at Bateaux Parisien, the floating restaurant on the Seine River, in advance. in Ducasse served as the chef at that floating restaurant. He is the godfather of French cuisine, preferring locally sourced ingredients and a naturalistic approach to cooking. He''s a nine-star chef, and is considered to be among the best in the world.


    The dinner also doubled as a boat tour. During the meal, they could enjoy viewing histor


    e their engagement.


    "You can''t be pregnant yet. I need to work harder!" He paid attention to how she felt, and felt her pulse from time to time. As near as he could tell, she wasn''t pregnant.


    Evelyn pinched his hand and answered, "Let nature take its course."


    "Yes! Sounds reasonable enough."


    By then, they came to a ce quite familiar to Sheffield. "Hey honey,e here!" he said. Then he took her into a dirty, run-down alley.


    There were two families living there, and two old bikes were parked at the door. It looked like nothing special.


    "This is where I used to have gang fights. The principal liked toe around with a shlight to bust us. My ssmate lived in the innermost alley. As soon as the principal arrived, we hid in his house. Anyone who couldn''t walk, we just dragged ''em in there with us. The principal couldn''t find us, but someone reported uster."


    "Did you get in a lot of fights?" she asked. It sounded like Sheffield used to be a bad boy.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "Yeah. I learned martial arts in the dojo at the beginning, guided by teachers. I sharpened my skills by getting in street fights."


    "Okay." Evelyn had nothing else to say to that.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing special here. Wanna see my old school?"


    "The school you and Gillian went to?" She remembered that he once said he and Gillian were the popr kids at school.

 Chapter 1086 Redeem Their Wishes

    "Yes," Sheffield admitted honestly. His ufortable fidgeting was an implication that he wasn''t too keen on talking about Gillian, and he tried to sidestep the topic.


    However, Evelyn wasn''t going to let him slip away so easily. She raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity and said, "Please tell me more about your romantic stories from when you were in school!"


    "Romantic stories? I wasn''t that popr to be honest. In fact, I don''t have any romantic stories from school. Admittedly, my rtionship with her may have been close, but I don''t think I was ever in love with her. But if I had known that I would meet someone like you in the future, I wouldn''t have gotten close to any of those women in the first ce." In hindsight, their love story would have gone a lot smoother, but everything in life that was ever worth having, was worth every bit of the hardship.


    Evelyn curled her lips. "Well, I have good news for you. You now have a thousand chances to make it up to me."


    "Then, are you happy now?"


    "Of course I am!" Although she knew that he was just coaxing her, Evelyn was still very happy, deep down.


    "That''s good!"


    Hand in hand, they took a walk around the campus, appreciating every second of this wonderful moment they were sharing together. Evelyn listened to him attentively as he told her all about his past life. When Sheffield mentioned his ssmates, he would pretend to be annoyed and tell her how all the girls in his school tried to woo him back then.


    Sheffield also took her to see the stadium, where he ran with her on his back on the basketball court.


    Time flew wondrously when they were together, never having to deal with work or the other trifles of life. Their journey together as a couple was one filled with joy and love.


    Right after they got back to Y City, the two of them went to the Temple of Dharma first instead of heading back home.


    Facing the statue of Buddha, Sheffield asked the woman beside him, "Do you remember the wish you made two and a half years ago?"


    Looking at the Buddha statue, Evelyn said softly, "Yes, I do."


    "Has your wishe true? Anyway, my wish hase true!" he said.


    She gently hooked onto his finger with her pinky and smiled. "My wish hase true, too."


    Sheffield smiled happily. "So we are here to redeem our wishes." When Sheffield had made that wish a few years ago, he wished for life where he and Evelyn would be together until the end. The reason why he hade here was to redeem his wish as well as reminisce about the happy times he had spent with Evelyn.


    "Yes!" Evely


    elyn didn''t have to worry about anything because Sheffield had already picked out the best gifts for them.


    Debbie was thrilled to have such a good son-inw. "All right. I''ll take them all. Thank you, Sheffield."


    "Mom, you are wee!" He took out a small box and gave it to Gwyn. "My baby girl, here''s your present. I''ll open it for you!"


    Sheffield undid the silver paper cautiously, opened a red leather case, and disyed a pink musical box. When he slowly opened the box, a tiny ballerina figurine danced in the center, swaying to the gentle tune.


    Gwyn held the box in awe and gazed at it for a long time.


    No one had ever bought her a musical box before. This was the first time she had seen something like this, and it hade from her father.


    In truth, there was a diamond pendant in the shape of a violin fitted with the musical box, but since it wasn''t suitable for a baby girl to y with, Sheffield gave it to Evelyn.


    Just then, Tobias walked in with three suitcases in his hands.


    Sheffield rushed to help him put down the suitcases because he pitied Tobias. These heavy suitcases were, in fact, all filled with mostly gifts Sheffield had bought for the others.


    The honeymoon was officially over. The couple went to their room at night with Gwyn, and finally the family of three slept together.


    When the next day came, Evelyn and Sheffield had to focus their attention towards their work. Fortunately, Evelyn had Carlos to share her work with, but Sheffield was busy every day.


    He was either in thepany dealing with documents, or at business dinners.


    The Tang family members who had been trying to get back at Sheffield took the chance to approach Evelyn and snitch on him.

 Chapter 1087 Dirty Tricks

    Among the Tang family members, Sandra was the first to contact Evelyn to snitch on Sheffield. After talking to her casually for a while, Sandra said, "I heard that Sheffield attended a party recently. Did you know that he was apanied by several women? Evelyn, I should remind you this¡ªmen always chase after other beautiful women. You should be more careful."


    ''Ah, so that''s what this is about, '' Evelyn thought, rolling her eyes. "Thank you for your concern, Sandra. But I don''t believe that Sheffield would betray me. He is not like other men."


    "That''s where you are wrong! Sheffield is faithless and unreliable, just like all other men. He used to hang around with a lot of pretty girls. Didn''t you know?"


    "I''m aware. But that was in the past. Let bygones be bygones," Evelyn said calmly.


    "Evelyn, you are being too naive! You should listen to¡ª"


    Evelyn wasn''t in the mood to hear Sandra trying to sow discord between her and Sheffield, so she interrupted, "I have something to deal with at work. We can talk when we meet next time." Ignoring Sandra''s protests, she hung up the phone and cklisted her number soon after.


    That was just the beginning. One after the other, the Tang family members began to follow suit.


    Two dayster, Evelyn and Daphne, Pierson''s wife, "ran into each other" near ZL Group, and Daphne invited Evelyn for coffee.


    They went to a nearby cafe and chatted for a while. After a few minutes, Daphne slid slowly into talks about Sheffield. "I don''t know how to tell you this, Evelyn, but I saw Sheffield at a dinner party with a young model. Did you hear about this?" she asked, faking concern.


    ''Here we go again¡­'' Evelyn replied with a calm smile, "I did not. But it''s pretty normal to have someone to keep himpany when he goes for a social engagement."


    Daphne observed her expression, but didn''t find anything different. She was disappointed; she had thought that Evelyn would fly into a rage. "The model is hardly twenty-one years old, and she is delicate and good at acting coquettishly. Men like Sheffield are attracted to young women. Evelyn, you should keep an eye on him."


    "Thank you, Daphne, but I know Sheffield all too well. He has no interest in such women." Sheffield was like a teenager himself.


    of personal reasons? How ignorant are you? Do you know how many people will lose their jobs because of this?"


    Evelyn stopped and looked coldly at the man behind her. "Yes, Carlos Huo is the real boss of ZL Group. But you are forgetting that he is my father. Whom do you think my father will listen to¡ªyou, a nobody, or his daughter?"


    Sterling''s face turned red in embarrassment and anger. He yelled at her, "You''re going too far! You took advantage of your family status to bully Dollie, and now, you are bullying the Tang family. You really are birds of a feather¡ªyou and Sheffield!"


    As if Sheffield looking down upon him wasn''t enough, now even his wife was undermining him. He couldn''t hold his anger in anymore.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, was rather calm. "Yes, I am bullying you. So what? If you are a capable man, you should establish your ownpany. Defeat ZL Group and Theo Group, and then take turns to bully me and Sheffield. But the question is¡ªare you capable of that? Business is a world of power, Mr. Tang. If you don''t do well, then you will be bullied by those who are in power."


    "Fuck! How dare you! A mere woman! How dare you lecture me!" Driven by his reflex, Sterling raised his hand in an attempt to p her. But Felix was ready. He grabbed Sterling''s wrist tightly and kept him in ce.


    "Argh!" he cried in pain. "Let me go!" Under Felix''s more violent threat, Sterling had no other choice but to beg for mercy.


    Without another word, Evelyn walked away from the scene.

 Chapter 1088 Parasites

    Around 11 p.m., Sheffield returned to the Huo family manor.


    He slowly pushed open the door to Evelyn''s bedroom. She had already taken her bath and was wearing ace nightgown. She was leaning against the headboard, reading a book.


    Gwyn was sleeping with Debbie that night, so Evelyn was alone in the room.


    Even though she heard the door, Evelyn didn''t take her eyes off the book. The smile on Sheffield''s face froze. He knew that he was a dead man. His wife was angry.


    But as usual, he had no idea why.


    "Honey, I''m back!" As he reminded himself to be careful in his approach, he ced his coat on the sofa, loosened his tie and walked towards the bed.


    When he got close, Evelyn smelled alcohol on him, mixed with a trace of perfume. She looked at him, and the first thing she saw was the red mark on the left shoulder of his white shirt.


    Evelyn rested her eyes on the mark and said with a fake smile, "Oh, Mr. Tang is finally back."


    ''Oh, she is definitely angry, '' he thought with a sigh. "Honey, who pissed you off?" Sheffield asked in a soft voice and pulled her into his arms. As he spoke, the warm breath of wine hit her face.


    Evelyn didn''t try to break free. "Let go of me," she said coldly.


    "Okay." Sheffield let go and sat on the edge of the bed. "Will you tell me what happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened? Go and look in the mirror."


    Sheffield''s eyebrows shot up in confusion. He stood up and walked to her dressing table. "Why do you want me to look in the mirror?


    Are you trying to tell me that I''m such a handsome man?" he joked. Evelyn rolled her eyes and pretended to read the book.


    In the mirror, Sheffield noticed the red mark on his shoulder. He took a closer look and saw that it was a lipstick mark. His eyes widened. There had to be an exnation.


    He racked his brains to find out when this had happened.


    In a few seconds, the memory came back to him. He rushed to Evelyn, crossed his fingers and swore, "It was Mr. Shao, that son of a bitch! He sent his wife to seduce me. But I swear, I didn''t touch that woman. She sat next to me for about two minutes, and I sent her away soon after. Her lips might have brushed my shirt while she tried to whisper something to me. It was an ident. Nothing happened between us."


    uffer too. But..." He held her at arm''s length, looked her in the eye with a smile and went on, "Now that we know what they are up to, we should not y by their rules. Let''s fall more in love and piss them off. You agree?"


    Evelyn finally smiled. She cupped his face and said softly, "Honey, remember that no matter what happens in the future, I will always be there for you. I will support you unconditionally. I love you."


    Sheffield''s heartstrings pulled, swayed and danced. ''How could I ever not love this woman? She''s the best!''


    He held her face and kissed her on the lips again. "I''m so happy to have you in my life, Eve."


    "Me too," she said, kissing him back passionately. Her life was beautiful now; she had her parents, siblings, Sheffield and Gwyn.


    At the shareholders'' meeting the next day, someone impeached Sterling for everything he had done. Sterling knew that it was Sheffield''s doing and got into a fight with him.


    Tobias called Evelyn to tell her what was going on. He told her urgently that Sheffield and Sterling were alone in the meeting room and that no one was allowed to enter.


    He was aware that the two men were having a fight, but didn''t know who had the upper hand. Worried that Sheffield might get hurt, Tobias asked Evelyn toe over and stop them.


    At Theo Group


    A ck Emperor pulled up in front of the building. Before Felix could get out of the driver''s seat, Tobias, who had been waiting at the entrance all along, rushed to the car and opened the door for Evelyn.

 Chapter 1089 Disowning Him As A Brother

    Wearing a pair of grey crystal high heels, Evelyn got out of the car. Tobias exined anxiously, "Mrs. Tang, Mr. Sheffield Tang and Mr. Sterling Tang are still in the conference room. Everyone in thepany knows what happened..."


    Evelyn nodded. "Which floor?" She straightened her clothes and walked into the office building of Theo Group without missing a beat.


    "The conference room is on the 37th floor. We had a shareholders'' meeting this morning," Tobias said, catching up with her.


    "I see."


    Evelyn rocked a long ck and white designer dress. The moment she appeared, she drew everyone''s attention. The employees hadn''t seen their CEO''s wife since they got married. They all admired her sartorial style and noble demeanor.


    Tobias led Evelyn into the CEO''s private elevator, and it took her straight to the 37th floor.


    At the entrance of the meeting room there were some senior executives, who were all at a loss as to what to say.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Tang," they said, greeting Evelyn as soon as they saw her.


    Evelyn nodded at them. As soon as she reached the door, she heard a thump, and a strangled cry from inside. It was Sterling.


    On the way there, she dialed Sheffield''s number. But he had handed his phone to Tobias, so she hadn''t had a chance to talk to him yet.


    Tobias knocked on the door to the conference room. "Mr. Sheffield Tang, your wife is here."


    The noise level in the room dropped. Tobias continued to pound on the door. "Mr. Sheffield Tang, please open the door. Mrs. Tang is here!"


    The door was still closed, but they could hear no noiseing from beyond it.


    Evelyn knocked at the door herself and said quietly, "Hey, sweetie. It''s me."


    The door was opened as soon as she said that. It was Sheffield, with bruises on his face. When he saw Evelyn, he rolled his eyes at Tobias and asked resignedly, "Who called my wife?"


    Evelyn was relieved to see Sheffield, to see that he was okay. She jumped in to help Tobias. "No one called me. I called you. I couldn''t get ahold of you though, so I decided to drop by."


    Ignoring everyone else, Sheffield intimately put his arms around Evelyn. With eyes full of affection, he asked in a soft voice, "I didn''t have my phone on me during the meeting. Any


    , and stuck it on his face.


    After throwing the wrapper into the waste basket, Evelyn looked at him and shook her head helplessly. ''He''s so handsome even with a band-aid!'' she thought.


    "What was that all about? Sighing and shaking your head like that?"


    Evelyn pinched his uninjured cheek and said, "It means you''re hopeless. And I''m hopelessly in love." Then she sat beside him and asked, "Does it hurt anywhere? I know your brother got banged up pretty bad."


    "Yes, here!" The yful man gripped her hand and pulled it to his body.


    When she realized what he was up to, her face blushed. "You''re something else, you know that?" She drew her hand back and pped him heavily on the shoulder.


    He held her tightly in his arms. "I''m fine. Nothing happened to me. You trust me?"


    "So, are you disowning him as a brother?"


    "Yes, I can''t let him off easily. He''ll end up in jail." Then he told her what happened.


    Some of the shareholders of thepany reported to the board the kinds of illegal things Sterling had done. Sterling was furious and demanded to know if Sheffield was behind this. He got belligerent with his brother.


    Sheffield didn''t deny it. It was his job as CEO to see that these kinds of things were taken care of. So he revoked the man''s shares, and was going to have him kicked out of the building.


    This erupted in a huge fight, and Sterling raised his fists and his voice. He also brought up the past, and used Sheffield of seducing and sleeping with his wife.

 Chapter 1090 Evelyns Illegitimate Child

    Sheffield began to confront Sterling about the past when they were left alone in the office.


    Their argument heated, and they began to fight.


    Sheffield wanted to get back at Sterling for every nasty thing he had done to him. But he hit Sterling a little too hard, and almost killed him.


    After telling Evelyn about what had happened, he sighed with relief. "It doesn''t matter whether he admits to me about all the illegal activities he had done in thepany. The police will get the confession out of him. He will do time, at least ten years."


    "If he is guilty, then he has to pay the price. What about your dad? Both you and Sterling are his sons; what does he say about all this? If there is a chance that Sterling might go to jail, he won''t just sit by and do nothing, would he?"


    Sheffield snorted, "What can he do? Sterlingmitted all these crimes while that old man was in charge of thepany. He couldn''t discipline his son. The least he can do now is let others do the job for him. If he insists on covering up for Sterling, I''ll leave thepany!"


    It was a very direct threat to his father. ''If you help Sterling, then you lose me and thepany.''


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You can''t just suddenly leave such argepany with no care in the world. Now that thepany is yours, it is your responsibility to keep it floating. You can''t say something like that so easily."


    Sheffield pouted. "Okay, honey. I won''t say that again," he said obediently with a nod.


    "Good boy!" Evelyn said, ruffling his hair.


    Sheffield chuckled. "What?" she asked. "When I pet your head, I do it out of love. But when you do the same, it''s like you''re ying with a puppy."


    Evelyn burst intoughter.


    She ruffled his hair again. It did feel like she was petting a pup. Sheughed even louder at the thought of that.


    After seeing her bright smile, Sheffield didn''t mind her treating him like a puppy anymore. He leaned closer to her and said, "Please take me home, master."


    Evelyn yed along. "Fine. But


    paying attention to her all this time knew that she was engaged to Calvert at that time.


    So, who was the child''s father? Was it Calvert or someone else? If the kid''s father was not Calvert, then how had Evelyn imed to be the victim back then?


    Reporters called Theo Group and ZL Group all day long, asking about the true identity of Gwh Tang.


    Sheffield was in a meeting when he heard about the rumors. His assistant had burst into the meeting hall and had told him what was happening. His first reaction was to delete Gwyn''s picture from the Inte. He didn''t want his daughter to be exposed.


    But he and Evelyn had attracted so much attention already that theizens couldn''t stop reposting or exposing the pictures on other tforms.


    The amount ofments rose quickly on Evelyn''s ounts on all social media apps. They wanted Evelyn to personally exin who Gwh''s father was.


    Reporters waited at the gates of both Groups, trying to get a glimpse of the little girl.


    When the rumors broke out, Terilynn and Joshua were at the aquarium with Gwyn. A reporter somehow found out their location and greeted the little girl, pretending to be a passer-by.


    Gwyn was so cute that many people often came to greet her. So, Terilynn didn''t mind them saying hello to the little girl as long as they didn''t get too close to Gwyn.

 Chapter 1091 Im Sorry For Evelyn And Sheffield

    The reporter gave Gwyn a smile that seemed genuinely sweet and he said, "Hey there, little girl. Aren''t you a cutie! Can you tell me the name of your mommy?"


    Gwyn blinked, a little confused by the sudden change in conversation, but quickly nodded. "My mommy is... Evelyn Huo."


    "And what about your daddy?"


    The man''s line of questioning caught Terilynn''s attention, but before she could stop Gwyn from responding, the innocent little girl unknowingly blurted out the name. "Sheffield!"


    Suddenly, Terilynn''s attention was distracted. This time it was a call from Sheffield. "Hello, Terilynn, where are you and Gwyn right now?"


    "We are at the aquarium. We''re just waiting for Joshua to get the car so we can head back home."


    "Okay, listen to me very carefully. Someone leaked Gwyn''s photos on the Inte. Bring her back home right now and don''t go anywhere else." Sheffield was worried as he didn''t want them to get mobbed by gossip-mongering reporters.


    "What? What did you say?" Staring at the man who was still trying to talk to Gwyn, Terilynn instinctively realized that he was a journalist!


    "Bet!" As she picked up Gwyn in her arms, she shouted at the bodyguard standing next to her, "Don''t let him get away!"


    The sly reporter was quick to react and would have almost escaped if Bet hadn''t caught him in the nick of time. The experienced bodyguard did well to subdue the man with haste and ease.


    "What happened? Terilynn?" Sheffield screamed, rmed by the noise on the other end.


    "Sheffield, we ran into a reporter, but Bet got him. We will bring Gwyn back home right away!"


    "Okay. Be quick. Call me if anything happens."


    Bet found a digital voice recorder pen inside the reporter''s pocket, and sure enough, his conversation with Gwyn had been recorded.


    Terilynn was so angry that she threw the recorder pen on the ground and stomped on it a few times, crushing it under the sole of her shoes. After she made certain that it was broken, she picked up the broken pieces and threw them in a nearby trash can. With cold, rigid eyes narrowed, she gave the reporter a solemn warning and walked away with Gwyn in her arms.


    Just as soon as Sheffield ended the call, his cellphone rang. It was Evelyn. "Have you read the news?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of everything. Where are you now?" The first person Sheffield called was Terilynn because he found out from Carlos that she was with Gwyn.


    Carlos still maintained a degree of seriousness in front of the cameras, but his tone was soft as he spoke. "Actually, I''ve been thinking about apologizing to Evelyn. As her father, I should have never intervened in her rtionship with Sheffield. I had a very good opinion of the son of the Ji family at the very beginning. So, after she and Calvert broke up, I insisted on bringing them back together. Evelyn remained filial and she chose to listen to me."


    He paused as if he saw Evelyn from the camera. "Evelyn, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I did to you and Sheffield," he apologized.


    The reporter cut in, "Mr. Huo, you did what any loving father would do for his daughter''s happiness. From what you''ve said, she sounds like a kind and reasonable person, I''m sure she will understand you."


    The guilt in Carlos'' eyes was undeniable. "When Evelyn got pregnant, none of us knew about it. Even she herself didn''t know. Sheffield loved Evelyn very much and he tried to get my approval many times, but I didn''t allow it. Heartbroken, Sheffield left for D City to offer medical support. That was the same ce where he had met Evelyn for the first time. Meanwhile, Evelyn was engaged to Calvert. After Calvert''s rtionship with his stepsister was exposed to the public, Evelyn and Calvert broke off their engagement. When she left for D City to bring Sheffield back, she found out that she was pregnant. Due to health concerns, she had to return halfway and after that, she lost contact with Sheffield. It was not until when Sheffield came back to take his ce as the CEO of Theo Group, that he found out about his daughter¡ªGwyn."

 Chapter 1092 Life Is So Hard

    The reportermented, "It''s pretty obvious they''re very much in love." He was talking about Evelyn and Sheffield.


    "Of course. I never regretted letting Evelyn marry him. After two years apart, he jumped at the chance to propose to her. He showered her with betrothal gifts, too¡ªlike shares of Theo Group. As soon as they set a wedding date, they popped down to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificates. He''s done a good job, so far," Carlos stated.


    "So that''s how it was. No need to feel guilty, Mr. Huo. They''re happy now, right?"


    "Yes. I''ll try my best to make it up to Sheffield. He''s suffered a lot proving his love for Evelyn."


    Both Carlos'' interview and Sheffield''s press conference went viral. Netizens finally had something to confirm their suspicions.


    Naturally, the scandals about Calvert and Rowena resurfaced. That was where the public rtions teams of Theo Group and ZL Group came in, minimizing media coverage of such things, and guiding public opinion. Gradually, people became excited about Sheffield and Evelyn getting married, and the bad old days were forgotten.


    Many people appreciated Sheffield''s profound love for Evelyn, and at the same time, they were d that she hadn''t married Calvert. She would have missed out on Sheffield if she had.


    Other people brought up the old saying: "Although a man''s love for a woman cannot be measured by money, it''s still a way to see how much a man loves you." Anyone could tell how much Sheffield loved Evelyn. He bought her that expensive red diamond ring and used it to propose to her. He paid a high bride price to the Huo family. Not to mention the expensive wedding dress and the decorations.


    "Princess Evelyn is so lucky to have two men who love her that much," aizenmented.


    "Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang, please be happy forever."


    Blessings were thrown this way and that on the message boards.


    Tears welled up in Evelyn''s eyes when she saw the two videos. She felt so lucky to have two men who loved her so much. It had caused a lot of trouble online, but she didn''t have to worry about it. Her husband and her father took care of everything.


    But she did feel responsible, so she reached out.


    After thinking about it, she logged into her Weibo ac


    e Joshua the same hell you put me through. Why are you letting him off the hook?"


    "When did I say that? What are you ying at? Joshua isn''t as aplished or as rich as you are. He has a hard enough time on his own. Why should I make things more difficult for him?" Carlos said matter-of-factly.


    "Joshua refused to help you when you were trying to stop me and Evelyn from getting together. Besides, you asked me who was more important: my best friend or my father-inw. You asked me to stand with you, not against you." Sheffield wasn''t trying to pit Carlos against Joshua. But the old man was being unfair. He kept meddling in Evelyn and his rtionship, and caused no end of problems. But he just gave in easily to the idea of Joshua marrying his younger daughter.


    Carlos feigned sadness. "That was my fault. I really was too hard on you. But I know what I did was wrong, and I don''t want to do it again. That was a loyalty test. I wanted to figure out if you''d dump your friends and family for me. I guess now I know."


    The rest of the family burst intoughter. Carlos always had an answer ready for Sheffield.


    "Dad..." groaned the young man. ''Life is hard!'' he yelled in his heart.


    Carlos nodded, "Yes, Son? What can I do for ya?"


    Sheffield waspletely speechless.


    Watching the two, Matthew shed a thin smile. Finally, someone knew what it was like to be him. Carlos had another punching bag now.


    After a short while, Sheffield and Matthew followed Carlos into the study.

 Chapter 1093 Melody Song

    Carlos, Matthew and Sheffield conversed for a while in the study. They''d nned this for a long time, and now they needed to make things happen.


    In the bedroom, Evelyn and Sheffield made lovenguorously, exploring every curve, loving every minute of it. Eventually, Sheffield propped himself up on an elbow, and said, "Honey, I''m taking off." He stroked her hair. "I have some work to finish up." He felt bad lying to her, but he didn''t want her to worry.


    Evelyn was sleepy. In a haze, she asked, "This have anything to do with what you and Dad were talking about earlier? Why sote?"


    "Yeah. It''splex. Problems are bound to pop up, so we figured we''d do it when everyone else was sleeping. That way we won''t be disturbed. Matthew and I will switch off. When he gets tired, that''s when I step in. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine," he answered.


    "Okay, let me go with you."


    "No, thanks. I can take care of myself. I''ll rest if I get tired. Sleep tight, baby. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Evelyn watched him leave the room. She really didn''t imagine he was lying to her. She was just concerned about her husband''s health.


    For the next two weeks, Evelyn couldn''t help but wonder why Sheffield left the house every night.


    Then she asked Carlos, "Dad, what project are you and Sheffield working on? He hasn''t been home at night. I asked him, and he says he sleeps in his office."


    Carlos didn''t even look at her. He yed with the azure mud teapot in his hand and answered, "We found a mysterious mine. We don''t know much about it yet, so we need to keep it secret."


    "Okay, but why keep Sheffield out all night?" Every night for the past two weeks, she went to bed alone. If she didn''t know her husband better, she would have sworn he was having an affair.


    "So you''re saying you miss him?" Carlos teased.


    Evelyn''s face reddened. "No...but think about how it looks. He''s outte every night."


    "Nothing strange about that. Once we''re certain what kind of mine it is, he won''t have to workte anymore. It won''t take long," Carlos assured her. Soon, everything would be made clear. He was convinced that the rumors of Evelyn being a jinx were untrue, that someone was behind these idents. The truth would eventually be driven into the light.


    "Okay," Evelyn murmured resignedly.


    A monthter, Evelyn got a call from Sheffield¡ªin the middle of the night.


    "Hey, hone


    , Melody was threatening to do the same. Evelyn said, "Melody, don''t do this. You''re..." She wanted to say, "You''re my good friend." But she didn''t. Melody hated it when she said that.


    "Melody,e down from there. We''ll go shopping. We''ll find an even more beautiful dress for you, okay?" Evelyn really didn''t know how tofort her, and could only try and distract her.


    Napier red at Evelyn like a crazy man. "If anything happens to her, I''ll kill you," he yelled at her.


    Then he ran full-tilt towards Melody.


    But Melody stopped him. "Napier, stop!"


    Hearing her soft voice, Napier froze in his tracks.


    Melody looked back and forth between them, and finally her eyes fell on Napier''s frightened face. She had been in chemo for more than a year. She was tired of the pain, tired of being tired. The woman felt like the cancer had robbed her of everything. "Napier, don''t hate me and don''t hate Evelyn. There''s no right or wrong in love."


    Firemen got there quickly and mobilized. A crowd had started to gather, and the life-saving mat was inted as fast as they could.


    More people rushed to the top of the building, trying to talk Melody out of it. A psychological negotiator, firemen, policemen, doctors, nurses... They were all trying to save the woman sitting on the edge of the roof.


    Napier turned around and yanked Evelyn to him. "Dammit, Evelyn! Save her, or I''ll push you off myself!" he roared.


    His strength was so great that Evelyn staggered and fell to her knees, but she kept her eyes on Melody the whole time. No one could guess what might happen next.

 Chapter 1094 Threes A Crowd

    Melody screamed at Napier''s rough manner. "Don''t treat her like that, Napier!"


    Her voice seemed to calm Napier down a little. He clenched his fists.


    Evelyn stood up and straightened her clothes like nothing had happened. "Melody..." Tears welled in her eyes. "How long have we known each other?"


    Melody smiled sweetly. "Twelve years, three months." She remembered the exact time. She''d had a lot of time to think. She was happy then, happy that she was young, healthy, and had a good friend in Evelyn.


    "Yeah, we''ve known each other a long time. And you wanna go and leave me alone? You''re the one who said you wanted to see me get married." Few people had seen Evelyn shed any tears at all. But she was unable to hold them back. She took a few deep breaths, and raised her head to hide it.


    Melody stood up from the edge of the building, heedless of what the negotiator and the police were telling her. She stood there facing everyone. She stared at Evelyn intently and said, "But Evelyn, you''ll get married one day, but I won''t be there to see it. Besides, be honest: you don''t want to take care of me anymore. If I die, I won''t be a burden anymore."


    "It''s not like that! Melody, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that! You know I didn''t mean that. I''m still here every day, right? You''re not a burden, it''s just hard to watch you in pain." If she could turn back time, Evelyn would change what she said. She would never utter those words again: "I don''t care about you anymore."


    Melody smiled palely. She walked on the edge of the roof carelessly. Everyone present was afraid she would fall off identally.


    She didn''t get how much danger she was in. "Don''t take another step forward," she shouted at a firefighter. "Go away. I only want to talk to Evelyn."


    Evelyn took a step forward and gently tried to calm her down. "I''m here. Melody, listen to me. Stay right there. I''lle get you, okay? Hey, look, if youe down from there, we can hang


    en up on herself. What could Evelyn do? Was she wrong when she said that?" Carlos felt bad for his daughter. She was nice to Melody, but both Melody and Napier took it for granted. And now Napier was ming Evelyn for Melody''s death. Carlos had enough.


    Napier was so angry that his face turned red. He said, "She''s a murderer!"


    Carlos grabbed him by the cor and was about to punch him again when Evelyn grabbed his hand. "Dad, I want to see Melody."


    Carlos shoved Napier away, straightened his clothes, and pulled his daughter into his arms. He kissed her hair lovingly andforted her. "Evelyn, I''m here for you. Don''t be afraid."


    Evelyn nodded, "Thank you, Dad."


    Thank God for giving her a happy family and a father who took care of her no matter what!


    Evelyn handled Melody''s funeral arrangements. Melody''s parents had died eight years before. In order to cure Melody, Napier had blown all his savings. He had no money to buy her a tomb or take care of her funeral.


    After Melody was buried, Napier went mad. He guarded her tombstone every day and the graveyard guard couldn''t drive him away.


    At first, everybody thought it was just hard for Napier to ept Melody''s death; they thought he would be back to normal as time went by.


    But no, year after year, he did the same thing.

 Chapter 1095 Meat For Gwyn

    In the years following Melody''s death, Napier did nothing but keep a vigil at her tombstone every day.


    Evelyn felt sorry for him. She not only gave him money on a regr basis, but also had someone bring him food and drinks every day.


    She even had a house built for him. It was erected near the one intended for the cemetery watchman.


    Then one day, Napier disappeared from the world and no one saw him again, not in that cemetery or even in Y City.


    "Sad tale. Sounds like the guy let his grief consume him. But why kill Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends?" Sheffield thought Napier was nuts. Even if he bore a grudge against Evelyn for his girlfriend''s death, killing three people to get back at her was a little weird. And apparently he was trying to target the fourth.


    Melody had jumped off the building in a red dress. That was the reason why Evelyn didn''t like red dresses. He should have known that sooner.


    If one thing was clear from Carlos'' ount, it was that Melody and Evelyn cared for each other deeply.


    "Are you sure it''s Napier Tao?" Carlos asked.


    "Pretty sure. I caught a glimpse of his face when we fought, but he escaped. The police chief''sst name is ''Tao, '' too. Do you think there''s a connection?" That was the key to the mystery.


    Sheffield had started patrolling the streets at night, hoping to draw Napier out.


    Atst, they had some measure of sess. Last night, in the wee hours, Napier popped up near Sheffield''s old apartment.


    The two of them fought with each other again. However, Napier was nobody''s fool. He figured out Sheffield had men waiting to ambush him, and escaped.


    Sheffield wanted to catch him, but this guy was too quick. He pulled out a knife and shed at Sheffield''s midsection. The CEO sidestepped it and managed to pull off the man''s mask.


    The moment the mask was pulled off, he recognized him. It was the man who he had beaten in Evelyn''s apartment some time ago.


    ''Chief Tao...'' Carlos pondered. It was a very important question. "Probably," he answered. The cases of Evelyn''s murdered exes were unsolved. Napier couldn''t have gotten away with it, unless a cop helped him out. This "Chief Tao" could be the one doing it.


    "Chief Tao retired a year ago. I''ll go see him tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    In the living room of the Huo family manor, a white piano sat by


    y."


    There was indeed some emergency in thepany. So Evelyn didn''t insist on staying at the manor. Before she left, she said to the father and daughter duo, "Gwyn, do what Daddy tells you. Sheffield, remember to have her drink warm water. Text me about the kiddo." If he didn''t let her know what was going on, she wouldn''t be able to focus.


    "Okay, go ahead. Be careful on the road. Gwyn, say goodbye to Mommy."


    The little girl rested her head on Sheffield''s shoulder, raised her hand feebly and waved it at Evelyn. "Bye, Mommy!" she said in a low voice.


    Feeling sorry for her daughter, Evelyn stroked her cheek lovingly and said, "Be a good girl. If it hurts or you feel weird, let Daddy know. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay."


    Around lunchtime, Gwyn still didn''t seem right. If anything, she was worse.


    After Evelyn left, Sheffield tried to y with her. But a whileter, she began to feel sleepy again. So he relented, and tucked her into bed.


    When she was asleep, Sheffield took her temperature. It was 38.5 degrees Celsius. Sheffield wasn''t taking any chances, and brought her to the car. Once she was safely belted into her seat, Sheffield brought her to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the pediatric department of First General, the doctor took the girl''s temperature. It had jumped to 39.5 degree Celsius. The girl needed to be put on an ibuprofen IV to bring her fever down.


    Sheffield filled out all the hospital admission forms, and waited. When she was wheeled into a room and her IV was in ce, he called Evelyn.

 Chapter 1096 Catching Napier

    Evelyn finished up her work quickly, and zoomed over to the hospital. When she arrived, the doctors were on their rounds.


    There were more than 10 doctors milling around the VIP ward of the pediatric department. ''Why so many?'' Evelyn thought.


    She checked the ward number again just to make sure. Yes, she had it right, Ward 6 of the pediatric department.


    But didn''t Gwyn just have a fever? Why were there so many doctors here?


    She still wondered if she was in the right ward. But there were too many people inside the room, so she couldn''t see the patient clearly. So she pulled out her phone and called Sheffield. "What ward is Gwyn in?" she asked.


    "Ward 6. So you''re here?"


    "Doesn''t she just have a fever? What''s going on?" Evelyn asked carefully as she held her breath.


    "Yeah. They gave her something for the fever and she''s on an IV now."


    "Okay, I''m at the door. I''ll go in after the doctorse out. I don''t feel like squeezing in there."


    "Sure."


    Sheffield ended the call, and faced the doctors with a smile. "Thank you, everyone. Looks like Gwyn''s going to be okay. Director Jin, I''ll let you get back to work. Thank you for your time."


    Director Jin nodded, "Okay. When you get tired of being a CEO and want to be a surgeon again, just tell me. There''s always a ce for you here!"


    "You were the best surgeon, Dr. Tang. Things haven''t been the same since you left. Are youing back?" one of the doctors said.


    They hadn''t found a suitable recement for Sheffield yet.


    Horace patted Sheffield''s shoulder and said, "Let me know when you''re free. Drinks are on me." His friend found out only recently that Sheffield was a CEO.


    Sheffield put his hand on Horace''s shoulder and expressed his gratitude. "Thanks for thepliment. I''m probably not leaving Theo Group anytime soon, but I''ll give you a ring when I get some time. Free drinks are hard to pass up!"


    "Okay. Looking forward to it!"


    "Sounds good!"


    Director Jin made his way out, and the other doctors and nurses followed.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn had stepped away to answer a business call. W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    floor, so they climbed the stairs and made their way there. Carlos knocked on Matthew''s door and summoned him as well. When they were all assembled, Sheffield filled them in. "I found Napier. He had an altercation with the cops recently, and took Gillian hostage. Apparently, he knows her. Or at least, knows about her."


    Carlos had some more info. "I talked with Chief Tao yesterday. He''s a clever guy. He didn''t bat an eye when I mentioned Napier."


    Matthew looked at Sheffield. "You can look into their rtionships online, including Chief Tao''s past."


    "Probably worth pursuing. Although the chief erased the evidence, we can find something if we dig deeply enough," Sheffield agreed.


    Half an hourter, they left the study, havinge up with a n of action.


    Evelyn didn''t know about it, at least until Napier contacted her out of the blue.


    That night, after Gwyn fell asleep, she received a mysterious phone call. "Hello," a voice said.


    "It''s me." The voice sounded familiar.


    They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. So Evelyn wasn''t sure who it was. "Who is this?" Evelyn asked.


    "I didn''t expect Sheffield to be so clever, Evelyn. I couldn''t kill him. He turned me into a wanted man. Melody will never forgive you if I die!"


    So it was Napier.


    "What are you talking about? What does all this have to do with Sheffield?" She didn''t know what had happened.

 Chapter 1097 The Extortion

    "Don''t y dumb with me! Thanks to your husband, I''m wanted by the police! Don''t you know that?" Napier yelled on the other end of the line. Evelyn had to take the phone away from her ear briefly. She could feel the coldness in his voice.


    "Why are you wanted by the police?" ''Could it be?'' A terrible thought shed through her mind.


    "It''s all your fault!" It sounded like Napier had smashed something. Evelyn heard the sound of ss shattering on the other end.


    She covertly took the phone away from her ear and pressed the record button. Then she asked calmly, "So, you were the one who killed my ex-boyfriends?"


    "Yes!" he admitted frankly.


    "Why?" she asked, dreading the answer.


    "You can''t be serious. You''re really asking me why? Hahaha... Evelyn Huo, you killed the only woman I love. Why should I let you off the hook? I knew Melody loved you more than me. I couldn''t wait to kill you once I knew. What''s more, she killed herself for you. But you don''t even feel bad about that, do you?"


    Memories flooded her mind, old friends, good times and bad. Evelyn felt as if she''d fallen into a freezer, and her blood was like ice in her veins. "Look, I know I wasn''t there for Melody when she needed me, but those were innocent people you killed. They had nothing to do with her. Why would you do that? Just because you hated me?"


    She tried to make her way to the door, but her legs felt weak from fear. Sheffield and Matthew were still at work, but her dad was there. She could ask him for help.


    "Before they died, I told them they were dying for you. I didn''t kill them. You did." Napierughed like a devil in the dark.


    Evelyn was so freaked out she forgot to knock on the door. She pushed it open and walked right into Carlos and Debbie''s bedroom.


    Debbie and Carlos were lying in bed, reading. Upon seeing Evelyn, Debbie was about to say something when Evelyn put her finger to her lips, telling her to be quiet.


    Carlos noticed her pale face. The smile on his face disappeared and he got out of bed quietly.


    Putting her phone on speaker, Evelyn took a deep breath and continued, "If Melody were alive, she''d be very disappointed in you. Did you forget what she said before she died? She asked you to take good care


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ed from two people¡ªa man and a woman. This went on for twenty minutes, and then the room was still.


    Gillian had a charming smile on her face. While straightening her clothes, she asked, "What did Evelyn say?"


    Napier had cleaned up nicely. He''d recovered enough of his senses to groom himself and start wearing clean clothes again. He nced at the woman in contempt. "She agreed to my terms."


    He had ns. Big ns. First, he thought about abducting Evelyn. But he abandoned that. Then he thought he might kidnap someone from the Tang family. But that too was discarded.


    Then he found Gillian. She and Sheffield had known each other forever. And she despised Evelyn. So he decided to kidnap her and hold her hostage. He would bargain with Sheffield for her release.


    Napier didn''t expect Gillian to be such a whore. She fought bravely at first. Yes, at first. But a few beatings broke her. He wasn''t sure what he expected, but she gave in surprisingly easily. Not only did she allow him to do anything he wanted, but even offered to help him.


    Pretending not to see the contempt in his eyes, Gillian asked expectantly, "Take me with you?" She grew quite fond of this man! Day by day, she fell a little more in love. He was so masculine, determined. She liked him so much!


    "That depends! Can you keep up with me? That''s the only way it''ll work." Napier didn''t want to take her with him at all. To him, she was just a way to satisfy his lust. Other than that, he had no use for her.

 Chapter 1098 The Confession

    Napier thought as long as he had money, he could get any woman he wanted. So Gillian was nothing to him.


    "Of course. I''ll do my best!" said Gillian, beaming.


    Three dayster


    As she agreed, Evelyn arrived at the cemetery. Felix insisted oning along, so the two made their way to Melody''s gravesite.


    She hadn''t been here since Napier tried to rape her in her apartment. She was ashamed and scared of upsetting Melody.


    It had been nearly three years. The tombstone was still clean, but she couldn''t see Napier. The house he lived in looked abandoned.


    Standing in front of the tomb, staring at Melody''s photo, Evelyn had mixed feelings.


    ''Melody, please be strong in your next life.''


    A few minutes of quiet contemtionter, she asked Felix to ce the briefcases of cash at the spot where Napier used to sit.


    Just then, a man in a denim coat holding a bouquet of chrysanthemums came out of nowhere. It seemed that he also wanted to pay his respects to the dead. When he walked past Evelyn, he suddenly changed directions and charged at her.


    But Felix had been watching her like a hawk. Before the man could pounce on Evelyn, the bodyguard stepped between them.


    The man moved quickly and hit Felix with an axe kick. It caught the bodyguard by surprise, and he fell to his knees.


    Felix pushed through the pain and got up quickly to rejoin the fray.


    Nearby, several snipers took the safeties off their weapons, and began sighting through their scopes. They all were hoping to get a clear shot at Evelyn''s mysterious attacker.


    But the attacker also had a gun. He called out in a loud voice meant to carry his words to all concerned, "I''ll count to three. I want everyone gone except me and Evelyn. Stay, and she dies."


    Evelyn looked at the man but she didn''t recognize him. But that voice... It was strange. He didn''t look like Napier, but the voice was unmistakable. "Napier?" she asked.


    With a weird smile, he answered, "Yes, it''s me."


    He had undergone stic surgery to change his appea


    hat''s none of my business!" Napier said impatiently.


    "Okay. Then let me ask you another question. Why did Evander quit his job? He had an easy position at the Huo manor."


    Napier sneered, "You really did your research. You even know about Evander!"


    "Of course, because I found the transfer order online!" An expert inputers, Sheffield was able to track down everything done on the Inte.


    Evelyn looked at him in shock. ''Did Evander have something to do with Napier too?'' She never knew.


    "He saw me in Keegan Guan''s car. That night, I killed Keegan. In order to stop Evander from turning me in, I threatened the lives of his wife and son, and then he left the Huo family."


    So that exined it.


    Keegan Guan was Evelyn''s third ex-boyfriend, a prosecutor. He was killed on his way home after dropping her off at the Huo manor.


    "Chief Tao told everybody his name is Neale, but his real name is Penley Tao. After he killed his twin brother, he assumed his identity. He''s been living a lie for 19 years. And of course I know you''re his nephew. After youmitted those crimes, he buried the evidence. Then, he told the victims'' families and the Huo family that nothing could be done. He also manufactured evidence to mislead everyone." Carlos trusted Penley. Maybe too much. So he had never figured out that Napier was the murderer.

 Chapter 1099 Stockholm Syndrome

    Thebined forces of Sheffield and Carlos were able to gather evidence incriminating every nefarious activity Penley Tao hadmitted.


    When Napier turned to face Sheffield''s cold and mirthless eyes, he stood there frozen from the neck up, blood drained from his face. Even words struggled toe out of his mouth as he stammered, "What...what else do you know?"


    "I also know that you purchased the weapon from the ck market. The only reason why Gillian is aiding you and still hasn''t reported your crimes to the police is because she is suffering from Stockholm syndrome." Needless to say, it was all over for Napier and Gillian because the police had found their hideout. Sheffield reckoned that Gillian might have already been taken away while they were chatting here.


    Stockholm syndrome is a condition in which hostages will develop feelings of trust or affection for their captors during captivity. In such circumstances, the victims, despite the danger and risk endured, will tend to foster sympathy for their captors. This attraction is not to be taken lightly, as hostages would even find themselves aiding and abetting their captors. On the contrary, some cases have shown that the victims might even start to see their rescuers as enemies.


    Such was the case with Gillian. When the rescuers came to free her, Gillian went berserk, absolutely reluctant to leave the basement where Napier had held her captive. The police had no choice in the end but to take her away by force.


    Now that all of Napier''s secrets were exposed, he feltpletely vulnerable in front of Sheffield. Much like a man who had nothing else to lose, Napier took the safety off his gun, ready to shoot Evelyn.


    Sheffield''s heart skipped a beat. He stealthily sent a signal to his men when Napier wasn''t looking.


    "I have something important to tell you. Melody is still alive..." he said confidently, trying to distract Napier.


    Just as Sheffield had intended, thest sentence seeded in drawing Napier''s attention as the kidnapper took the bait like a hungry trout. As he shook his head in disbelief, Napier''s voice trembled with each word. "You are talking nonsense! Ahh!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Napier''s ear-piercing shriek was followed by two consecutive gunshots, before it faded and the weapon in his hand fell to the ground.


    This was the only chance Sheffield was going to get and he knew that all too well. Without any hesitation, he rushed over and held Evelyn in his arms, kicking the


    one and deleted his words before returning it to him. "Uncle Evander, it''s okay. I understand. You don''t need to be afraid anymore. He won''t be able to hurt anyone from jail." ''Perhaps he''ll even get sentenced to death very soon.''


    Tears welled up in Evander''s eyes and he nodded his head.


    Before Evelyn and Evander parted, she gave him arge sum of money again. The old man didn''t want to ept it, but she insisted on giving it to him for his treatment.


    Shortly after, Evander saw Evelyn off with a tearful face.


    Before long, Calvert was arrested in M Country on charges of aiding and abetting another criminal. Suffice it to say, he was going to be locked up for at least a few years. The former police chief, Penley, was also caught and was given a suspended death sentence.


    The Huo, Tang, Qi, Li and Guan families all filed awsuit against Napier at the same time. Due to the severity of his crimes, he was given the death sentence.


    The day before Calvert was put into jail, Napier was executed.


    The mystery surrounding the deaths of Evelyn''s ex-boyfriends had finallye to an end. The people who had previously said that Evelyn was a jinx all shut their mouths.


    Meanwhile, the situation at the Tang family was in a mess.


    At first, Sheffield didn''t want to bother himself with the affairs of his own family, but when the Tang family came to him, disrupting Evelyn and his peaceful life, he decided to settle everything, once and for all.


    The first member Sheffield had to deal with was Sandra. She was forced to go back to live with her husband''s family and she could onlye back to visit Peterson during the festivals.

 Chapter 1100 Birthday Presents

    The next target on Sheffield''s list was his eldest brother, Willis, who was having an affair with his secretary. With Sheffield''s interference, Willis and his wife got divorced, splitting the custody of their children respectively.


    As for Felton, his behavior changed monumentally after he witnessed how Sheffield had put Sterling behind bars and how he had driven Sandra back to her husband''s home and forced Willis into divorcing his wife.


    Wanda''s husband swore to her in front of Peterson that he would change for the better from now on. For the sake of their children, they tried to live harmoniously.


    Thest one Sheffield had to deal with was Pierson. Sheffield made it clear to his brother, dering straightforwardly that he had already gathered irrefutable evidence of his brother''s crime.


    If Pierson still insisted on continuing down this wrongful path, all the evidence of crime would be handed over to the police.


    Pierson had witnessed the power of Sheffield firsthand, so hepromised and moved out from the Tang family''s house with his wife.


    In a gloriouste autumn afternoon, Joshua and Terilynn had a grand wedding in a five-star hotel.


    On their wedding night, a vengeful Sheffield got Joshua drunk out of his wits with the help of Gifford.


    By the end of the night, Joshua was so drunk that he missed his chance to have a wonderful wedding night with his beautiful bride.


    The next morning, when Joshua opened his eyes and saw that Terilynn wasn''t in the room, he cursed Sheffield and Gifford, upon realizing what had happened.


    After Terilynn''s wedding, Carlos and Debbie went to South Africa for a much-awaited trip. They were supposed to return from their trip just before Evelyn''s 31st birthday, but they couldn''t make it on the day due to a dy in one of their connecting flights.


    Fortunately, Evelyn''s beloved husband was there to take over the job that his father-inw had done for nearly thirty years. He prepared a quaint birthday party for Evelyn and carefully decorated the venue himself.


    The guests of the birthday party ended up being mostly younger crowd, consisting of Joshua, Terilynn, Matthew, a few of their friends and the little girl, Gwyn.


    Rather than throwing a big morous birthday party, Sheffield decided to orga


    loth covering the table where the desserts had been kept earlier. Realizing that something strange was afoot, Evelyn stood there in confusion.


    Having noticed her confusion, Sheffield grabbed her hand and took her to the table.


    As they stopped at the table, Evelyn looked at the pink cloth in confusion. "What''s this?"


    Sheffield let go of her hand and pulled the cloth down, revealing many gift boxes all wrapped in colorful paper.


    Each box was numbered, 1 to 31.


    "Whoa!"


    "That''s a lot of gifts!" The crowd hooted.


    Sheffield turned to look at the birthday girl with a smile and said, "Evelyn, these are for you. All thirty-one boxes in total."


    "Why so many...?"


    "To make up for all the birthdays I had missed over the years."


    Evelyn gasped, quickly covering her mouth with one hand to stop herself from crying.


    Sheffield opened one of the gift boxes and exined, "I saw your one-year-old photo. Gwyn looks just like you when you were her age. So I tried to make a doll that resembles the both of you. What do you think?"


    He dangled the doll in front of Evelyn. Indeed, it looked like a cartoon version of Gwyn. Evelyn''s words came in choked sobs. "Yes, it looks like us! I am so happy!"


    Sheffield felt relieved. "Let me show you the second gift. What were you doing when you were two? I bet you can''t remember. Although I wasn''t there, I have my own ways of finding out the truth. You were ying with your mom''s violin. She showed me the pictures. So your second gift is a crystal violin."

 Chapter 1101 Pregnant Again

    "Mom told me that you loved eating strawberries since you were three years old, so I bought a box of chocte-covered strawberries." As soon as Sheffield opened the box of exquisite chocte-covered strawberries, Gwyn grabbed a strawberry and took a bite out of it in one fell swoop. "Oh, Gwyn! This is Daddy''s birthday present for Mommy. You should eat itter."


    Everyone burst intoughter at how adorable Gwyn looked in her perplexity.


    When she noticed everyoneughing at her, Gwyn looked at the remaining strawberry in her hand with innocent eyes and then said to her father, "What should I do, Daddy?"


    Sheffield smiled affectionately, shaking his head to imply that there was nothing to worry about. "Well, it''s okay. Just eat it first."


    One by one he opened all the gifts he had brought for Evelyn. Each box represented a special moment in her life and the amount of effort Sheffield had put into preparing such an borate surprise for her was far more valuable than anything money could ever buy.


    The gifts were a token of Sheffield''s love and appreciation for Evelyn because he strongly believed that mere words would never be enough to express how happy he was to have her in his life.


    Evelyn felt her eyes mist and she could no longer hold back her tears anymore.


    Terilynn handed a tissue paper to her and said, "Hey, please don''t cry. Sheffield loves you very much. You should be happy about it."


    Joshua sighed, shaking his head and pretending to be dismayed. "Bro, have some mercy on me. If you keep this up, you''re going to make me look like a bad husband in front of my wife."


    Sheffield pulled Evelyn into his arms and patted her back soothingly. Once Evelyn stopped crying, he looked at Joshua and said, "Then you should learn from me and give your wife the kind of treatment she really deserves. Trust me, it''s the small things that count and make a rtionship between two peoplest forever."


    Joshua nodded earnestly and said, "Yeah, you''re right." ncing sheepishly at Terilynn, he said, "Honey, please don''t be mad at me. I''ll learn all about being a romantic husband from Sheffield, I promise!"


    "It''s okay. I don''t think I was blessed with a romantic husband," Terilynn taunted, winking at Evelyn.


    Sheffield echoed at once, "You slept like a log on your wedding night. I don''t think someone like you will ever learn to be a romantic man."


    Everyone burst intoughter. Joshua''s expression was dead serious and he clenched his fist tight, fighting the urge of punching Sheffield in the face.


    "Who gave you the right to mock me? Have you forgotten that you were kneeling on a keyboard on your wedding night?"


    "Oh and am I


    Sheffield felt his chest tighten into a knot, like a cramp. He clutched at his chest as if he was having a heart attack!


    The othersughed and made fun of him. "I think it''s time you teach the naughty kid a lesson!"


    "No, she''s such a good girl! Are you sure you want to scold her? Maybe you can just throw her out of the house and I''ll pick her up and take her home with me. Then, she''ll be all mine!"


    Evelyn looked at Sheffield with a smile, curiously wondering how he would deal with his daughter.


    Sheffield raised his hand and as he slowly moved it towards Gwyn''s head, the little girl blinked her round eyes innocently and murmured, "Daddy..."


    The man''s heart melted in an instant, and he ended up patting on his own thigh. "Sweetie, it''s okay, but don''t do it again."


    "Okay." Gwyn nodded meekly.


    Evelynughed, once again shaking her head in disbelief. Sheffield was clearly a ve for his daughter, after all.


    Although Evelyn was doing a lot better right now, ever since she got pregnant again, Sheffield persuaded her to stay in bed most of the time.


    On some asions, he would allow her to walk around the manor. On most asions, however, she would just lie in bed and rest.


    Carlos and Debbie decided to put a stop on their traveling for the time being so they could take care of Evelyn and Gwyn.


    Sheffield bought a house in a high-end neighborhood, not far from the Huo family''s manor. The house was just as Gwyn had asked for¡ªa big one!


    It was a four-story vi, about four thousand square meters, fully furnished and equipped with all mod cons, down to crockery and cutlery.


    Matthew also bought a house near Sheffield''s. Although the renovation of the two houses had begun almost at the same time, Matthew''s house was only halfway through.

 Chapter 1102 Final

    <h2>Final</h2>


    Matthew had an absurdly high standard for interior design and decoration. His taste demanded a uniqueness for which he had to source most of the decoration materials from various parts of the world.


    Things were, however, much simpler with Sheffield, because he cared for nothing else except for the opinions of his wife and daughter. Fortunately, Evelyn wasn''t as nit-picky as Matthew was about the decoration. Before long, with the help of many people working together, the decoration of their whole house waspleted in no time.


    Gwyn''s favorite part of the entire ce was the food pantry, where Sheffield had made a small shelf just for her and painted it with cherry redcquer. This was where Gwyn''s candies were being kept in dozens of colorful jars. Gwyn was so fond of it, the mere mention of it would make her heart sing with a whoop of undisguised glee.


    Evelyn, however, enforced a strict rule which allowed Gwyn no more than five candies a day.


    Five candies? Unfortunately, that was far from what Gwyn had in mind, which was why she would always be found hanging around the pantry.


    In the blink of an eye, Gwyn''s second birthday hade along. This was the first time Sheffield would celebrate his daughter''s birthday, which was more than enough reason for him to throw a grand party.


    The invitation list alone was so extensive that it covered every friend and rtive they had and the venue of the event was the ind Sheffield had given to Evelyn as the bride price.


    The entire ind was shaped like a giant heart. From the pale tones of rose pink that were the essence of the guava, to the mellow yellows of mango, the cherry red hues of lychee and the fresh brown of soil, these were the epitome of the ind. The flecks of green here and there were of the custard apple and freshly grown tea leaves. Overlooking from above, one would witness the beauty of nature in all its essence.


    Since a lot of the guests were children, the number of bodyguards for the party had to be doubled so that every child was properly looked after on the ind.


    Theughter of children filled the air, while the adults happily threw shapes on the dance floor. The ones that didn''t want to partake in such merriment took to other forms of entertainment such as singing games and other activities.


    "Have you ever taught Gwyn how to dance?" Sheffield whispered softly into Evelyn''s ears.


    "No. She had PTSD not long after she could walk." Sheffield and Evelyn had arranged many sses for the little girl such as early childhood development lessons; drawing and even piano lessons. However, they seemed to have missed out on dance sses.


    Sheffield immediately decided to rectify the situation. "It''s okay. I''ll teach her!"


    Before Evelyn knew it, Sheffield confidently strutted into the dance floor with their daughter in his arms, leaving Evelyn puzzled and at a loss for words.


    On his daughter''s second birthday, Sheffield apanied Gwyn in the first dance of her life.


    On the dance floor, Sheffield held Gwyn''s hand and smiled, softly carrying her on his other arm. They swayed back and forth with grace, father and daughter, in a dance that left everyone staring at them in awe.


    There was an expression of carefree happiness on the faces of both father and daughter, the bond between them seemingly stronger than ever.


    The sight of their happy faces brought a smile and a sense of relief on Evelyn''s face as she ced her hands on her still t belly.


    Secretly in her mind, she prayed for a boy. A son and a daughter¡ªthe picture perfect family!


    After the Spring Festival, in the Huo family manor


    A vast nket of fresh snow covered the ground, making the whole ce seem magical. The sound of cheerfulughter echoed every now and then.


    Freshly fallen snow could only mean one thing¡ªa snowball fight! Sheffield, Evelyn, Joshua, Matthew, Terilynn, and Gwyn all joined in on the fun.


    While Joshua was busy making a snowman under a tree, Sheffield whispered in Gwyn''s ear, "Gwyn, watch this."


    Suddenly, he dashed towards the tree and kicked it really hard, consequently causing snow from the leaves to fall and cover Joshua''s entire body.


    "Look! A snowman!" Sheffield yelled. Everyone burst intoughter, joyously enjoying this wonderful family time together.


    While chasing and running around in the yard, Joshua grabbed a snowball to tuck into Sheffield''s clothes from under his cor.


    When they came back, gasping for air, Gwyn ran to the tree and pointed at the snow. "Dad, I want some snow too."


    Sheffield took a moment to smoothen his disheveled hair and catch his breath. "Okay. I''ll...make you a snowball."


    "No, Daddy. I want to be a snowman too." Gwyn pointed at Joshua.


    Sheffield finally caught what she meant and smirked at her knowingly. "Okay!"


    After putting a hat and wrapping a scarf around her, Sheffield said, "Gwyn, are you ready? Here we go!"


    "Yay!" Gwyn pped her hand and jumped in the air with excitement.


    Sheffield kicked the tree again and turned the little girl into a snowman.


    Gwyn ran to another tree, gesturing at Sheffield to do it again. Sheffield didn''t have a problem as he was starting to like the game and so he kicked the tree again.


    When they came to another tree, just before Sheffield could kick it, Carlos stepped into the scene with Miranda, who was walking with the help of her son and a cane.


    Carlos,pletely unaware of what was going on, mistakenly assumed that Sheffield was pulling a trick on Gwyn. He was so angry, he wasted no time and said, "Mom, please wait here. Don''t move!"


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    Carlos yelled, "Sheffield Tang! What do you think you are doing?" ''Uh-oh!''


    Sheffield had an instinctive feeling that something bad was going to happen. Without even turning his head, he ran away as fast as he could.


    Carlos ran after him at once. When he passed by Joshua, his son-inw handed him a snowball and said, "Dad, take this. Get him!"


    Carlos grabbed the snowball and continued chasing after Sheffield.


    Sheffield wasn''t running very fast. When the distance was very small, Carlos threw the snowball towards him. Sheffield dodged and the snowball fell on the ground. "Dad, Dad, let me exin."


    "Exin what? How dare you y tricks on my granddaughter! I won''t spare you today!"


    Gwyn was so amused she decided to run after them as well. It was Sheffield in the front, followed closely by Carlos and then little Gwyn.


    The rest of them burst outughing at the scene, while Terilynn jumped to cheer Carlos on.


    Carlos chased Sheffield all over the manor until he finally caught him and threw him down to the snow-covered ground.


    Meanwhile, gazing up into the sky, Matthew exhaled deeply. It felt good to finally have someone else take some heat from Carlos.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. You said that... Ouch! You told everyone you would be good to me and make things up to me!" Sheffield remembered Carlos'' words from an interview.


    Carlos, short of breath, red at his son-inw lying on the ground and asked, "I also told everyone that I owed you. Do I owe you anything?"


    Sheffield shook his head obediently and said, "No, it''s my fault. You have been doing well from the beginning."


    Carlos seemed satisfied as he stood up proudly over Sheffield. "Will you ever bully Gwyn again?"


    "Dad, I wasn''t bullying her..."


    Carlos pped him hard on the back and said, "Are you still trying to deny it?"


    Looking at the woman who was standing close by and chuckling at him, Sheffield felt wronged and said, "Honey,e and save me!"


    Matthew walked up to her and said, "Don''t worry. Sheffield is his son-inw after all. Dad''s just ying with him."


    Evelyn was about to help Sheffield, but she decided to sit back and watch the show.


    She feigned helplessness as Carlos yfully beat her husband up again.


    Afterwards, Sheffield ran to Evelyn andined, "Honey, you didn''t even try to stop him!"


    Trying to suppress herughter, Evelyn stroked his head and said, "Yeah, I didn''t feel bad for you." In truth, she knew that her father was just having some fun with him.


    Sheffield faked a look of astonishment on his face, but Evelyn gently coaxed him as he usually did when she was upset. "Honey, I love you. Don''t be mad."


    Sheffield felt powerless at Evelyn''s affectionate way of talking. He pulled her close and kissed her. "My dear, I love you too!"


    "Sheffield Tang! Didn''t you see how Gwyn was looking at you? Was that your idea of parenting my granddaughter?" Carlos roared again.


    Sheffield bent down, picking up Gwyn in his arms, and ran. "Dad, I''m sorry! Please don''t chase after me. I''m holding Gwyn. What if I fall? Dad! My dear Dad¡ª"


    It seemed as though, whenever it came to Sheffield, Carlos would never run out of energy. Without hesitation, the old man kept running after Sheffield even though he was carrying Gwyn in his arms.


    A contented smile crept up on Evelyn''s lips as she thought to herself, ''Sheffield, with you in my life, every season is spring.


    With you in my life, I will live my life bravely.


    With you in my life, I begin to believe in eternity.


    For the rest of my life, sunny or cloudy, good or bad, year after year, day after day, I want you and only you.

 Chapter 1103 Im Pregnant

    Inside the Li family house, A Country


    It was time for the high school entrance exams. Coincidentally, it was a hot summer day.


    This didn''t bother Erica too much, since she was already in college. But that was thest thing on her mind. She had gone back and forth about how to tell her parents the news, but she finally decided the direct approach was the best one. She ced a photo clipped to another sheet of paper on the table. It was obvious that it was an ultrasound picture. She announced, "Dad, Mom, I''m pregnant!"


    ir was going to chastise her daughter for pulling a stupid prank like this, but then she caught a glimpse of the name on the ultrasound report¡ªErica Li.


    The ultrasound report verified that she was about 8 weeks along.


    ''So, our Rika''s pregnant!'' ir felt an intense pressure in her head. Visions of what it took to rear a child shed through her head, creating a logjam in her thoughts. Then, something inside her snapped. All of this took only a fraction of a second.


    Then ir gave Erica a p. The impact sounded crisp and clear, leaving a red p mark on Erica''s face.


    It was obvious that ir had lost control. There was no time for Wesley to stop her from doing this.


    She may have hit Erica, but it was Wesley''s heart that felt the sting.


    Erica had been consistently naughty as a child, given to mischief and testing boundaries. Wesley was given the role of the authoritarian, but he knew he could hurt her without half-trying. Most of the time, his punishments were meant to scare the girl straight.


    This was the first time Erica had been pped by a member of her family. And it was her mother, to boot. The hardest she''d ever been on Erica was to pull her ear.


    ir raised her hand, which was already numb from the p. She pointed at her daughter and scolded, "What the hell were you thinking? This is so ridiculous!"


    Erica was just 20 years old! She could have ignored her daughter''s mischief in the past, just let it roll off her back. But now the girl told her she was pregnant? That was just beyond the pale.


    For the first time in her life, ir felt she had failed as a parent. She couldn''t even teach her own child to keep her legs closed.


    With reddened eyes on the verge of tears, Erica rubbed her stinging face. She figured her dad might fly off the handle first, but apparently she was wrong.


    She looked into ir''s disappointe


    embled. "Rika, where have you been? I was so worried about you!"


    Wesley, who was no longer in panic mode, walked over to Erica and took the baby from her arms with a poker face. "Is this... my grandson?" he asked.


    Erica had texted him earlier. She said she''d be there with his grandson.


    Grandson... The living room became quiet after everybody heard the word. Erica nodded and said, "Dad, meet Feb Wu." She looked at her son and said, "That''s your granddad."


    Yvette was torn betweenughing and crying. With doubt written all over her face, she asked, "You can''t be serious! Feb Wu?"


    "Yes. He was born in the second lunar month and his family name is Wu. So I named him Feb." Erica just couldn''t think of a good name. She stayed upte racking her brains, trying to think of something. Giving up, she just gave the baby that name for the time being.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ir didn''t try to hold the baby, but held Erica''s hand instead. Luckily, Erica didn''t pull away, so she asked, "Where have you been all this time? Your father and brother tried to find you. But they had no luck."


    Wesley had tried to reach out to her by using all his connections, but to no avail.


    She had been missing for months. ir hadn''t been able to sleep well since Erica ran off.


    Instead of answering her question, Erica lowered her head to look at ir''s hands which were holding hers tightly. With a guilty look, she apologized, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    ''I''m sorry for making you and Dad worry about me for so long.''


    She had wanted to say this for a long time, but she decided not to contact them.

 Chapter 1104 Feb Wu

    Erica knew that if she used a cellphone or instant messenger, her father and brother would be easily able to track her down.


    Hearing Erica''s apology, ir couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She broke down sobbing, clutching Erica closely.


    Yvette touched Feb Wu''s smooth face and said, "He''s so adorable!"


    ir didn''t think about the baby until just now. She let go of Erica and cautiously took the boy from Wesley''s arms. With a tearful smile, she said, "Come here, little one. Do you look like your mom?"


    Maybe it was chance, maybe he felt that many eyes were upon him. Regardless of the reason, the sleeping boy slowly opened his eyes and looked at everyone curiously.


    Yvette had never seen such a tiny child before. His every action charmed her. When she saw him do that, she said excitedly, "Mom, look! He opened his eyes!"


    ir exined resignedly, "I saw it. But why the fuss? Did you think he couldn''t do that? But check it out¡ªhis eyes are so small."


    Wesley turned to look at the baby and said, "Rika''s eyes weren''t that small when she was born." ''He might take after the father, '' he thought.


    ir exined, "The baby is only a month old. He''s too young to have any well-defined facial features. Maybe when he gets older, his eyes will look like Rika''s." Rika''s eyes were beautiful. ir hoped the little guy had a pair of beautiful peepers too.


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her family liked Feb Wu.


    When Gifford walked in the door, Feb Wu was crying, perhaps because he was hungry. ir had sent a servant to buy some form.


    Gifford heard the baby''s cries the moment he walked up to the door. He thought he had the wrong ce at first. But once he was inside, he recognized the woman holding the child. It was his mother, ir.


    After taking off his military cap, Gifford looked around the living room searching for his sister. "Mom, who is this baby? Where is Rika? I thought she was back home."


    "Yeah she is. She''s upstairs in the study with your dad. He''s probably reading her the riot act. That''s your nephew, of course. Why did you ask if you knew the


    as Wesley''s biggest concern.


    "You weren''t easy on me before, either. You followed me wherever I went! And you hit me." Especially when she was making trouble, Wesley would stop her every time.


    "Probably far less than you deserved. Do you think you don''t make mistakes?"


    Despite Wesley''s protests, things seemed to go back to the way they were, and the long lost happiness appeared in the Li family again.


    "Father, my surname is also Li. We''re in the same boat. From now on, you will have to protect me as long as we live here!" She gave birth to a baby in her early twenties. Erica figured more people might look down on her!


    She didn''t care what other people thought, but there were always some problems that couldn''t be avoided. So she had to ask her dad for help.


    "Not too smart, kiddo! You just now figured out life would be hard? What were you thinking back then?"


    Erica pleaded, "Father, I''m sorry. I promise it won''t happen again!"


    "It better not, or I''ll break your legs. I''ll send you to a convent before you run away from home."


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. ''Listen to this guy. Is this how a father is supposed to act?''


    The following week was tough on ir.


    Because it felt like she and Wesley were the baby''s parents. It was they and the maternity matron who took care of the baby, feeding the baby, and changing the diaper. As the baby''s mother, Erica was hardly involved.

 Chapter 1105 Marry Matthew

    What about Erica? She didn''t look like a mother at all; she was just as free as before.


    Originally, when she heard the baby cry, she''d be at his crib, ready to help him. But eventually, she got used to the infant''s cries, and turned a deaf ear to them.


    Luckily for her, she was at the Li family''s house. If she were living with her mother-inw, she would have been kicked out long before now. After all, what good was a daughter-inw who wouldn''t take care of her own child?


    It looked like it was hard times ahead for Erica. Wesley and ir could see theming a mile away.


    In the Huo family manor


    Someone knocked on the door of Carlos'' bedroom. He sprang out of bed and opened it. It was Matthew.


    "You wanted to talk to me?" the younger man said. Before he got in, Matthew received a text from Carlos. The old man said he had things to discuss with his son.


    Carlos pointed in a particr direction and said, "Let''s go to the study."


    In the study, before the young man could even take a seat, Carlos cut to the chase. "Phoebe Su is married to Nathan. Just forget her."


    Nathan Tu was Matthew''s best friend. He just got married to his girlfriend, Phoebe Su. Carlos believed this was the girl that Matthew had a major thing for.


    Matthew was about to sit down when Carlos spoke. But he stopped and stood straight instead, listening to the old man. "I know you''ve had a crush on her since...well...forever."


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s not the point. The point is I know. I don''t care whether she is a goddess or a muse in your heart. Just give up on her and date someone else. If you''re too busy to find a girlfriend, I can introduce one to you." Carlos knew that there were many simrities between him and Matthew. They were driven, career-minded, and would do anything to get what they wanted.


    He was afraid Matthew would screw up his friendship with Nathan Tu, if he focused all his energies on making Phoebe Su his. He needed to give up on that idea. He was too high-profile now to create a scandal like that.


    "You? Introduce a girl to me?"


    "That''s right. There''s nothing good about pursuing a married woman. I''ll find someone far better for you." Carlos had already found the right woman for his son.


    "Mind your own business, old man!" With an emotionless face,


    ul consideration, I''ve decided Matthew should marry Erica. This way, Feb can have a father and a family. What do you think?"


    His words astonished everyone in the room.


    Erica was too shocked to say a word. Spoon in hand, she shifted her gaze among the people involved in this scheme. She looked at Carlos, as poker-faced as ever. Matthew wore a gloomy expression. Debbie was smiling. Finally, she looked back at Matthew.


    ''Am I hearing things? Marry Matthew?! Me?'' Erica couldn''t wrap her brain around such a wild suggestion.


    Wesley hesitated. "But... Carlos, that''s unfair to Matthew." Although Erica was his daughter, he couldn''t say yes to that.


    Matthew was a great guy. Why should he marry a woman who had another man''s baby? And he didn''t look super happy about it. It was just an order from his parents. Wesley felt bad for Matthew.


    But Carlos didn''t think so. He simply remarked, "Rika''s a good girl. So she made a mistake. She''s young. As long as she knows what she did wrong and lives happily with Matthew after they''re married, we should just let bygones be bygones." No matter who Matthew married, it was much better than his best friend''s wife.


    Moreover, Erica was lively and outgoing while Matthew was cold and reserved. Their characters would beplementary to each other.


    Debbie chimed in, "Yeah, Carlos is right. ir, I know this city is a ways away from where you live, but you don''t need to worry about anything. Our home will be her home too. She can do whatever she wants, just like she does now."

 Chapter 1106 Met The Wrong Guy

    ir shook her head; she was touched. "We''re not worried about Rika. We''re just... Just like Wesley said, it''s unfair to Matthew. If Rika hadn''t given birth to a baby, I''d probably say yes." The point was Erica did something that couldn''t be undone.


    Matthew had his pick of anyone, had women lining up to date him. So why would he marry a girl who gave birth to another man''s baby?


    "Rika, are you still in touch with Feb''s father?" Debbie asked Erica, who was still dumbfounded about everything.


    For a long while, she didn''t say a word. The silence became ufortable. Terilynn nudged her and reminded her, "Hey! My mom asked you a question!"


    Erica snapped back to reality. "What? I''m sorry. You wanted to ask me something?"


    Debbie repeated her question. Hearing that, Erica twitched her mouth and shook her head. "No. That bastard doesn''t deserve a phone call." Why would she contact Feb''s father? He was human scum!


    Debbie was relieved to hear that. "That''s good. So Rika was young and naive and she met the wrong guy. She didn''t do this on purpose. I think we can overlook it."


    There was a moment of silence at the table.


    Matthew held his tongue all this time. He wasn''t interested in keeping his peace anymore. The young man cast a nce at Carlos, and asked coldly, "What''s the matter? Got too much free time?" The old man was even meddling in Matthew''s marriage now.


    The young man was thinking that Carlos really did have nothing to do. The old man had been pretty high and mighty since he took a more active hand in ZL Group. So he started to make trouble for his kid.


    Carlos didn''t mind his attitude. "Rika just dated the wrong guy. She didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Why should I care? Why should I pay the price for her indiscretions?" Matthew had no filter. He didn''t need one, either. He didn''t care about others'' feelings at all.


    The atmosphere in the private booth became awkward. ir immediately chimed in, "Matthew''s right. Thank you, Carlos. We''re deeply moved. But marriage is a big event, after all. We should see how Matthew feels about this."


    "I know how he feels. I heard him. Debbie was on him to find a nice girl, but he never took it seriously. We''re not young anymore. We could leave this world any minute. I want to see my kids get married before that happens. I don''t want to be


    a woman to help me get what I want." He had worked for ZL Group for a long time. If he couldn''t earn the CEO title himself, he might as well give up his position now.


    Erica had been thinking about this while they were talking to Matthew. Now there was a break in the conversation, and she knew what she wanted to say. "Uncle Carlos, Aunt Debbie, thanks for your kindness. I''m younger than Matthew and we have nothing inmon. Besides, he''s a great guy. I''m sure he''ll marry a beautiful girl from a rich family. Girls like me don''t deserve him. Let''s drop this. Am I right, Matthew?" ''I''m only 21, but Dad''s marrying me off? Is he kidding? Marry a man I have no feelings for?'' Erica felt so helpless.


    Matthew took a nce at the girl who was smiling at him politely. Then, he said something that shocked everyone. "Fine. I don''t have time to date, anyway. If Dad and Mom worry about me so much, then I''ll do it. But this is thest time. Mom, Dad, if you two stick your noses in my business again, it won''t go well. Don''t push me!"


    As soon as he finished saying this, Matthew stood up and nodded at Wesley and ir. He left the private booth without looking back at Erica, who was bbergasted again.


    Watching her brother''s retreating figure, Terilynn got quite nervous. ''Oh, my God! Why didn''t Dad tell me this earlier? He wants Matthew to marry Erica?''


    Two days ago, Terilynn had secretly mocked Matthew in front of Erica. She told the girl that Matthew had a longtime crush on a goddess, but he couldn''t bring himself to ask her out.

 Chapter 1107 The Emotionless Robot

    There was a goddess who shone like the purest moonlight in Matthew''s heart. The topic was on everyone''s lips in the city, but no one knew exactly who his goddess was. And why people knew about it, no one could say. After all, Matthew wasn''t one to share his secrets easily.


    Who on earth was his goddess? That was the biggest mystery to those who had a crush on Matthew.


    Just like that, over dinner, the Huo family and Li family decided that Matthew and Erica would be married. They didn''t care that she didn''t want to.


    During the whole process, Erica had no right to speak, all because she already had a child out of wedlock.


    In two days, the Huos presented their betrothal gifts to the Li family.


    The Huo family was generous and sincere. They gave the Li family two checks, six sets of priceless jewelry, five houses in Erica''s name¡ªthree houses were in Y City and two in A Country.


    And just when Erica thought that was too much, they gave her more betrothal gifts.


    Three limited edition supercars suitable fordies, a listed jewelrypany, two luxury yachts, two credit cards with unlimited bnces issued by a bank under ZL Group...


    When she saw the gifts, Erica could almost believe that she and Matthew were in love.


    The truth was, these were all gifts from Carlos and Debbie. Matthew didn''t give a damn about them.


    But she wasn''t done being surprised. The two families held a grand engagement ceremony in the Li''s hometown the very next day. And the wedding was scheduled to be held on July 7th of the lunar calendar.


    Everything was happening so fast.


    Like an emotionless robot, Matthew coldly handled all the details.


    It felt like a dream to Erica. She wore a pink dress, and had a ss of wine in her hand. After the engagement ceremony, Erica stood beside Matthew and gazed at all the guests. Looking at the rtives and friendsing and going, this was like something out of a fairy tale.


    But she couldn''t help poking the man''s arm and whispering, "Why did you agree to marry me?"


    Matthew didn''t even look at her. "My father asked me," he answered indifferently.


    Erica was speechless. ''You sound so reluctant.''


    Later, the n


    lly willing to send me to another city? That''s where the Huos live!"


    Wesley didn''t open the door for her this time. "Yes, I am." His answer half-muffled by the wood between them.


    ''What the heck? This is so messed up!''


    Erica looked at the baby who was sucking his own fingers in the crib. She had been racking her brain for a whole week, but she still couldn''t think of a way to break off the engagement.


    The pre-wedding photos would be taken very soon. If she couldn''t think of a way out, she might end up marrying Matthew.


    When she thought of his cold face and arrogant eyes, she wanted to gouge his eyes out!


    "Rika, take Feb out and get some fresh air," ir said to Erica as she walked towards the storage room.


    "I don''t want to!" She was not in the mood to go outside.


    "Hurry up! He doesn''t get outside much as it is. It''s not good to keep him cooped up like this." ir had stopped what she was doing so she could argue with her daughter.


    Erica sighed. The little guy was cute, so she decided to take him out for a walk. Her mom was right.


    Just a few minutes after Erica pushed the stroller out of the house, ir thought of something and walked out of the storage room. She told the nanny, "Rika didn''t take the baby''s water bottle with her. Here, take this to her. She''s a new mom and might not be as careful as she should be. Make sure she''s okay."


    "Yes, ma''am!" The nanny left in a hurry with the bottle of water.

 Chapter 1108 Whats So Wrong With Doing What Dad Wants

    Erica pushed the stroller around the neighborhood. She passed by a pregnant woman out for a walk. She was obviously not very far along. When the woman noticed the baby in the stroller, she walked over and said, "Hi, little one! You''re so cute! How old is he?"


    "Less than two months old," Erica said.


    "I hope my kid''ll be as cute as he is. Is he on breast milk or form?"


    Erica''s mouth twitched. Instead of answering, she asked, "You must have moved here recently, huh?"


    The pregnant woman was surprised by her question. "Why, yes! How did you know?"


    With a faint smile, the girl said casually, "Because everyone around here knows me. And they pretty much keep their distance. Especially if they''re pregnant."


    "Why would they do that?" This confused the other woman even more.


    Just then, a man strode over to them. ''Probably the woman''s husband, '' Erica thought. He nervously took the pregnant woman in his arms and stared at Erica warily, "I''m sorry, Miss Li. We''ll leave you alone. Honey, let''s go!"


    The pregnant woman didn''t know what he was talking about, but followed her husband anyway. As they moved away, she asked, "Who is she? It almost seems like you''re afraid of her."


    "That''s Miss Troublemaker, all grown up. She''s the youngest daughter of the Li family. She''s also unpredictable and reckless. You''d do well to stay away from her. Everyone else does. See the baby stroller she''s pushing? That kid was born out of wedlock. She wouldn''t even tell her family who the father was. See what I mean now?"


    The man''s voice got further and further away. Eventually he was out of earshot.


    Standing under the tree silently for a while, Erica walked to the front of the stroller, squatted down and pinched the little boy''s face, smiling sweetly. "Don''t worry, Feb. No matter what they say, I won''t leave you. I''m not like that."


    When the baby saw her smile, he gave her a cute smile in return. Or was it just gas? There was a lot of guesswork to parenting an infant.


    The nanny came along not long after. She heard the man talking to his wife. She was now a lot warier of Erica. "Miss Li, you forgot to take the baby''s bottle with you."


    She ignored the nanny, as she ignored most people. She was used to the reactions by now. Erica said n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    caused lots of drama here. If you marry someone else, I''m afraid they won''t be very nice to you."


    "But, what about Matthew? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll bully me as well?" Erica didn''t understand their way of thinking. What made them think that Matthew would treat her well?


    "Not really. I know the guy. It was Uncle Carlos'' idea, not ours. Besides, Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie are good people, and they raised Matthew right. As long as you behave yourself, I think everything''ll be okay."


    Erica wasn''t convinced. She said angrily, "Gifford, Dad sent you to talk to me, huh?"


    "No, this is my brotherly advice. I also think it''s a good idea to marry an older guy."


    "I totally agree with you about Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie. But what about Matthew? He''s the vice president of a bigpany like ZL Group. Think I can outsmart him?" Erica wondered why everyone in her family was on Matthew''s side. They all wanted her to marry him.


    "Listen to you. You''re going about this all wrong. Matthew''s rich, as are all the Huos. You''ll have a good life. Why fight that? Why worry about outsmarting him? This is your chance to be happy. Don''t blow it."


    "I should know better than to talk to you. You''re still single!"


    Arms akimbo, Gifford glowered at her and shouted, "Erica Li!"


    Erica picked her ear. "I get it. I''ll stay here. I''m headed upstairs tofort the little guy abandoned by his father!"


    "Hey, wait. What about the baby? Is he going with you after you marry Matthew?" Gifford asked.

 Chapter 1109 Im Pregnant Again

    Erica walked towards the staircase and replied to Gifford without turning her head, "Talk about itter!" She was too busy worrying about her marriage to think about anything else.


    "You have to respect Matthew''s opinion, you know?"


    "Okay." When she had just hit the first step, she suddenly turned around and smiled fawningly at Gifford. "Hey, do me a favor?"


    Gifford refused directly, "No. You treat me like that and expect me to do anything for you? Get real!" He strode towards the staircase too.


    When he brushed past Erica, she took his arm and said, "Gifford, don''t be so mean! I''ve been gone for nearly a year, and I don''t have much to show for it. Life''s been hard. Don''t you feel sorry for your sister?"


    Gifford pretended to be nonchnt. "Not really. Should I?"


    "Seriously? I''m not kidding." That was kind of a shock. Was he dating someone that hated her? That was about the only thing she could think of. Otherwise, why had he stopped caring about his sister?


    "Okay. Fire away."


    "Well, here''s the thing. I ordered instant noodles every day while I was gone, so I owe Hyatt Li sixty thousand bucks. So..."


    Gifford stood there, shaking his head. He didn''t believe her. She had enough money with her when she left. Besides, who could spend sixty thousand dors on instant noodles in just ten months? "You always cheat Hyatt. You''d think he''d know better by now."


    Erica protested, "Why don''t you talk about how I got injured for defending him? Besides, I just borrowed sixty thousand dors from him. Can you help me pay him back? I''ll get you three times that when I get a job!"


    "Think I believe that? You started saying that when you were six or seven years old. How old are you now? You''re going to be twenty-two, right? You kept saying the same thing for fifteen years. When you can make money on your own, you''ll pay me back. Your probably owe me several hundred million by now."


    "It''s only a few hundred million. No problem. I''ll give you an IOU now, and pay you back a billion!" Erica said confidently.


    Gifford squinted at her and said, "One billion? Sounds like a pipe dream to me. I''ve got an idea: stop borrowing money!"


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    "I believe you."


    "Wha


    er face without saying a word, as if waiting for her to continue.


    Erica clenched her teeth and blurted out, "I''m pregnant again! I thought you should know the truth. If I hide it from you, it will be¡ª" ''¡ªunfair to you.'' Thest three words disappeared under his cold gaze.


    "Show me the examination results."


    "What?" Erica suddenly raised her head.


    "You said you were pregnant. Where are the test results?"


    His sharp question made Erica''s heart sink. She racked her brains, trying toe up with an answer. "Oh...um... I didn''t think the papers were useful, so I threw them away. The test results were in there."


    "Let''s go, then!" Matthew turned and made his way to the door.


    Erica was confused. What did he mean? But she still caught up with him and asked, "Where are we going?"


    The man didn''t even look at her this time. "The hospital."


    "Why?" ''A pregnancy test?'' she wondered. At the thought of this possibility, Erica didn''t know what to do.


    "A pre-natal exam." Since she was his fiancee, he tried to be patient and exin it to her.


    She was right. Erica gave a wry smile.


    She had two choices. Either let Matthew take her to the hospital or try on the wedding dresses. If they wound up in the hospital, he would find out she lied to him, so she figured that the dresses would be preferable. "Look! Isn''t that wedding dress beautiful? It''s simply gorgeous! Do you want me to try it on?" She randomly pointed at a wedding dress, hoping her lie would be forgotten.

 Chapter 1110 Trying On Wedding Dresses

    Matthew took a quick look at the wedding dress Erica was randomly pointing at and then fixed his eyes on her. "You sure that''s the one you want?"


    "Yeah, I think so. You don''t like it?" She could try on wedding dresses for a whole day as long as he didn''t take her to the hospital for the pregnancy checkup!


    He shot a nce at the shop manager and then fixed his eyes on the wedding dress in the shop window. "Bring her that one," he ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Robot-like, Erica followed the saleswoman into the fitting room. The first dress she tried on was the one she randomly selected a few moments ago.


    With the saleswoman''s help, Erica donned the dress. There was no mirror in the fitting room, but she wasn''t really concerned with how it fit anyway. She was focused on how she could get Matthew to cancel the wedding.


    So, she did whatever the saleswoman told her to do. She didn''t realize what the cut of wedding dress was until she stood in front of the mirror outside the fitting room and saw herself in it.


    She turned in front of the full-length mirror and found it was a backless, deep V-neck dress. The neckline was so low that even her belly was exposed.


    For a moment, she didn''t know where to put her hands to cover her body. When she met the man''s eyes in the mirror by ident, Erica suddenly turned red.


    She pretended to be calm and told the two workers who were helping her with the hemlines, "I don''t like this one. Can we try another?"


    One of the shop managers came to her and asked with a smile, "Did I hear right? You don''t like it, Mrs. Huo? I think it looks great on you!"


    Matthew stared at them. To save herself from embarrassment, Erica whispered to the manager, "I''m not a fan of V-neck and backless outfits. Please find me another."


    True, the dress was too revealing for her. But there was another reason. Matthew was staring at her like she was a piece of meat. That made her feel ufortable.


    The shop manager, who had no idea what Erica was getting at, still tried to mollify her. "Mrs. Huo, your back is so beautiful. And if you''re worrying about not being able to fill out the front, we can add some padding. No one will ever have to know!"


    Erica''s lips twitched. Did the shop manager mean that? That her breasts were too small? And that crack about her back...Ugh! Erica would have snapped


    supervise her practice in person.


    Erica was not good at fighting, especially in front of her dad. But she had another advantage¡ªshe knew how to run! Wesley chased her for a long time before he could catch up with her.


    Now, still looking at the man''s back, the girl wondered if she should sucker punch him and then run away. She was confident Matthew couldn''t catch up to her easily.


    However... She looked down in dismay at her wedding dress. She couldn''t even get out of the door in this outfit! ''Forget it!'' she sighed inwardly and discarded the idea.


    The pre-wedding photo shoot had been on for three days. Most of them were shot in the studio, and only two sets were shot outdoors.


    Matthew was quite busy, and they only needed a few pre-wedding photos for the wedding ceremony. So the photo shoot ended in three days.


    On the day she was to return home, Matthew arranged his private ne to get her there. A couple of bodyguards took her to Wesley safely and then returned.


    The wedding venue, wedding dresses, gifts and invitation cards were all set up by the Huo family. Erica had nothing to worry about. She just needed to be the bride on July 7th of the lunar calendar.


    On the early morning of the lunar July 6th, Gifford rushed downstairs with Feb in his arms. When she saw that he ran so fast with the baby in his arms, ir was so scared that her heart almost jumped out. "Can you slow down? You''re not holding a bomb. It''s a baby!"


    Gifford took a deep breath and tried his best to hold the baby securely in his arms. "Mom! Rika, she..."

 Chapter 1111 Runaway Bride

    "What happened to Rika?"


    "She ran away!"


    "What? Why?" ir couldn''t believe her ears. Erica and Matthew''s wedding was supposed to be held tomorrow, and the private ne Matthew had sent to pick them up was waiting on a private airstrip outside their house. But the bride-to-be had fled!


    "Yes, here it is. Check this out!" Gifford shifted his cradle hold to one hand, Feb''s head still resting on his shoulder. The man dug into his pocket to find his cellphone and showed ir the text.


    The message on his phone wrote, "Gifford, I''m not going to marry that guy. Please let Mom and Dad know! Thanks!"


    ir waspletely floored. She became so knock-kneed that she almost fell to the floor.


    She rushed to call Wesley, who was busy preparing the dowry for their daughter. "Rika ran away again! Hurry!"


    Wesley flew into a rage when he heard that. ''How could she cut and run like this? She''s gonna get it when Carlos finds out!'' he thought to himself.


    At the airport


    An "old" woman waited at the arrival gate. She fidgeted with her scarf, and tapped her foot anxiously. She craned her neck as the crush of passengers disembarked, hoping to find a familiar face.


    She waited a bit and finally saw her old friend. She waved so her friend could see her more clearly. "Rhea, Rhea, over here!" Erica, the "old"dy, called out and waved at a girl in brown casual clothing.


    "Hi, Erica!" The girl with purple hair immediately saw through Erica''s disguise and ran towards her, carry-on bag rolling behind her.


    Rhea Yue was the type of girl to brag that she was the most beautiful and kindest girl in the world. And the most modest, as well. She was Erica''s best friend. They''d been hanging out since she was 14 years old.


    "Shhhh! Not so loud!" Erica shushed Rhea Yue at once when thetter called out her name. She looked around warily, but fortunately, she didn''t see anyone following her.


    Rhea Yue acted like a spoiled child and held Erika''s arm. "I missed you so much! But, dear heart, why the wig? Rika, I¡ª"


    "I''m serious, don''t say my name!" Erica wished she could gag her friend. She suddenly regretted sending Gifford that message before she was out of the country. She should have waited until she was safely hidden, and then sent the message.


    Rhea Yue final


    expected to find Erica so quickly.


    The moment he saw her, he texted Wesley and told him that he found Erica and would take her back to Y City.


    Erica was irritated. She grabbed the wig on her head and pretended as if nothing had happened. "Hey, what a coincidence! I''m here to pick up my best friend. Why are you here?"


    This time, Matthew said nothing. He nced at his bodyguards, and one of them led her to their car. "Mrs. Huo, please!" the bodyguard said.


    ''Mrs. Huo?'' Erica rolled her eyes when she heard that. She reluctantly took Rhea Yue to the same car. When Matthew made sure both of them were belted in, he got in the car behind them.


    The cars parted after leaving the airport. Erica raised her head and asked the driver, "Where''s Matthew going?"


    "Mr. Huo is going to the branch office to deal with some business. He''ll be at your house by evening. Then you''ll fly back to Y City together." The driver carefully answered her question.


    Erica was speechless. ''What a chatterbox! It was just a simple question.''


    When she returned to the Li family manor, there was no one at home but a private ne nearby.


    "Thanks a lot, Rhea, I''m screwed because of you!" Erica threw the wig on the table.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re acting really weird." Rhea Yue had no clue what was going on. She felt a little ufortable that Erica tried to run away from her wedding.


    Lying on the sofa listlessly, Erica pouted her lips andined, "I don''t want to marry Matthew. I''m trying to run away!"

 Chapter 1112 Can You Marry Matthew Instead

    "What?! You don''t want to marry Matthew? You want to flee your wedding? I gotta watch how much I drink on nes from now on." Rhea looked at her best friend in shock.


    "I''m not kidding. Or what else would I need your ID card for?" Erica retorted.


    Rhea put her hand on Erica''s forehead. "Do you have a fever? What the hell are you thinking? Running away from your wedding! Well, I knew you had guts. But you are going to marry Matthew! He is the Prince Charming of millions of women. Tens of millions, maybe. And you don''t wanna marry him! What''s wrong with you, Erica?"


    She thought Erica must be crazy. Matthew was hot as all get-out and didn''t care if Erica had a baby with another guy. He was willing to marry her, but she wanted to run away!


    "I''m only 21. More importantly, I don''t love him. Why should I marry him?" Erica asked loudly.


    "Believe me, Rika. He''s handsome, he''s rich. How could you not fall in love with him?" Rhea grabbed her hands and looked at her sincerely.


    She believed no woman was immune to Matthew''s charms and Erica would fall in love with him sooner orter.


    Erica freed her hands from Rhea''s and looked at her. An idea formed in her mind. "I''m a genius!"


    "What?"


    "Can you disguise yourself as me and marry Matthew instead? I''ll be long gone before they find out." Erica thought she was quite clever,ing up with an idea like that. She couldn''t help shing a wicked grin.


    "Huh? You must be crazy, girl!" Rhea recoiled in horror. "I''m here to be your bridesmaid, not the bride! I hope my boyfriend doesn''t hear you. He might get upset."


    Rhea had a boyfriend who was a soldier. Gifford introduced them. In fact, it was his idea.


    Erica got frustrated and depressed. There seemed to be no way out of this.


    It was getting dark, and true to his word, Matthew left work, so he rushed to the Li family manor. He got on his private ne and sent for Erica and Rhea. They were ready to set off for Y City.


    On the ne


    Erica huddled up in the corner of a sofa. It was Rhea''s first time to sit on a private ne. It was actually quite luxurious. She looked around in excitement, but the most important thing was that there was a very handsome man sitting opposite her!


    The future groom


    ant you to know that I consider us a couple. No matter that my dad is making us get married. I won''t cheat on you or do anything to hurt you."


    Erica''s jaw dropped. He did hear what she and Rhea had said. It must be because Rhea was always too loud.


    She smiled awkwardly. "We were kidding, you know."


    "I''m not kidding,"


    he said in a serious tone. She knew that; he didn''t look like a man who would make jokes like that.


    "And don''t even think about leaving me high and dry on our wedding day. All the guests are in the city already. I''m just giving you fair warning. Don''t make me aughingstock, or I swear I''ll get back at you."


    ''What? Didn''t you say you want a talk with me? Howe a conversation became a threat?


    Fine! I need to say something!'' she thought to herself. "I know you''re not happy with our marriage¡ª" she began.


    He interrupted her. "No, I''m pretty happy with it."


    ''What?!'' If Erica hadn''t heard it from Matthew that he was okay with everything, she would beat the person who spread a rumor like that to a pulp.


    Reigning in her shock, Erica said to him patiently, "Why? I mean...with your face and family background, you can marry whoever you want. Why listen to your parents and let them talk you into marrying me? I have a kid, and it''s not yours. You''re five years older than me. You''re a CEO, and I left school. And I''m okay with who I am. We''re two different people, you and I. We have nothing inmon. I don''t think we''d have a happy marriage."

 Chapter 1113 Sedan Chair

    "Not a problem. You''ve probably noticed I don''t talk a whole lot, so it doesn''t matter if I have nothing inmon with you. Don''t expect conversation from me, or tea, for that matter. I''m just too busy. Dad and Mom like you a lot, and it doesn''t bother me you have a kid. The manor needs a little new blood. You can do what you want, but don''t cheat on me," Matthew stated calmly.


    If he hadn''t mentioned that both Carlos and Debbie liked her, Erica would''ve thought he was confessing his love for her.


    She asked tentatively, "What if the baby''s fatheres back? What if I get back together with him?"


    Casting her a cold nce, Matthew replied, "I won''t let that happen."


    Erica leaned against the back of the sofa, her shoulders slumped. She looked frustrated.


    "There''s one thing I don''t get. Why don''t you just marry the girl you''re in love with? Wouldn''t that make more sense? Aren''t you breaking her heart by doing this?"


    "Don''t worry about that. That''s my business. You just have to attend to yours."


    Erica waspletely bbergasted. After a while, she said in a timid voice, "Don''t worry. I fucked up once. My mom and dad lost face because of me. That won''t happen again." Wesley and ir became theughingstock in their country because their youngest daughter had a kid out of wedlock. No one said anything to their faces. They were the Li family, after all. But it was inevitable that they would gossip about it behind their backs.


    Since her first shot of runaway failed, Erica would never have a second chance. She couldn''t figure a way out of her marriage. She''d better marry Matthew and find an opportunity to divorce him peacefully in the future.


    The disappointment was obvious in her eyes. She had always been this way¡ªall of her emotions were in on her face. Anyone could tell that she was sad at the moment.


    Matthew took a deep look at her, but held his tongue. What else was there to say?


    Finally, it was the day of the wedding.


    Erica stayed in Wesley and ir''s old house in Y City. The house was well decorated, with lovely curtains, ornate doorknobs, and nice, tasteful paintings.


    The dashing groom arrived at the bride''s house promptly at 9 a.m., along with eight groomsmen.


    However, Matthew wasn''t in the mood for games. He was there to get married, not fool around. The groomsmen usually yed games with the brides


    of the sedan chair, ready to argue with him. But just when she peaked outside, she saw Matthew climb onto the middle Ferghana horse.


    His nimble moves and handsome features shocked the wedding guests, friends and rtives alike.


    The anger in Erica''s heart dissipated. The lines that she had thought about were no longer useful.


    When the man looked back, she closed the curtains with a guilty conscience and sat back in the sedan chair.


    They went to the Huo family manor first, and then headed for the hotel. After they arrived at the hotel, Erica went to the lounge to get changed. With the help of Rhea and the staff, she donned the bright red traditional Chinese bridal dress.


    Their wedding would be abination of Chinese and Western styles.


    The Huo family had set everything up, including her wedding dress. She didn''t have any idea what it was going to look like. By the time she finally saw it, the dress was already finished. Her wardrobe included a phoenix cor and robes of rank. All that was needed was for her to try it on.


    Now, a golden phoenix cor was put on her head. The delicate textures on the phoenix''s wings were crafted through the processes of wire-drawing, sting and polishing. Under the exquisitely carved phoenix''s wings, more than a hundred rubies were iid on the cor.


    Erica had to move to the hall after being made up, because the wedding had already begun.


    Wesley waited for his daughter at the door to the hall. He wore his green military uniform, all neat and pressed, still looking as handsome as when he was young.

 Chapter 1114 Smelly Socks

    With Rhea''s help, Erica, d in a traditional wedding dress with a long train, elegantly walked towards the door of the hall. Seeing how gracious his daughter looked at this moment, Wesley gave her a rare soft smile and reached out his arm. "I didn''t think you would be the first among my three kids to get married. Rika, you look great in this dress. Just try not to say anything or you''ll show your true colors."


    Erica released Rhea''s arm and held Wesley''s. Despite her dad''s warning, she couldn''t help but speak with clenched teeth. "Do you think I wanted to be the first one? And do you have any idea how heavy this cor is? At least a dozen pounds!" As far as she was concerned, Matthew must have deliberately picked out this phoenix cor to spite her. With this heavy cor on her head, she had to walk very carefully. If she didn''t keep her head up at all times, she was afraid she would lose bnce and fall to the ground.


    "Look at these rubies iid on it, they''re all genuine! Of course, it''s heavy. I would sure hope so. Just hold out for a little longer. You''re wearing a phoenix cor and robes of rank. In ancient times, only the women in rich and noble families had the privilege to dress like that on weddings. The Huo family is giving you the same treatment. You should be grateful, to say the least," he said.


    Ericained, "But Dad, I am indeed from a rich and noble family. That''s what I am saying! Why do you sound like that Matthew Huo is out of my league? Why would I be honored to marry him and not the other way around?"


    "Well, it''s true, you were well matched, perhaps even better, in status at first, but now you have a son with another man. Forget about Matthew''s family background. He''s a man of integrity and character. He never fools around. So, indeed, it would be your honor to marry him."


    Erica grumbled, indicating disapproval and anger. ''Is that what a father should say to his daughter?''


    It was as if she had be utterly worthless to him because she had a child out of wedlock.


    "As for Feb, I have discussed it with your mother. We''ll take care of him in our home first. When your rtionship with Matthew is stable, and if he agrees, we''ll bring the baby to you. And one more thing, for heaven''s sake, change his name ASAP. Your brother was right, the poor boy will be made fun of in school."


    "Dad! If you want to change his name, do it yourself. I''m not good with names."


    "I would be happy to," he replied.


    The emcee''s voice grabbed their attention from down the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention,


    hea asked someone to bring a tissue and quietly handed it to Erica. Then she whispered worriedly, "Rika, this is your wedding. Smile and be happy, okay? Please don''t cry!"


    Just as Erica was about to take the tissue, the man standing next to her swooped in and grabbed it from Rhea.


    Erica looked at him in astonishment as he took the tissue and wiped the tears off her face with a deadpan expression.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her and warned her in a low voice, "This is a wedding! Hold back your tears and put aside your unhappiness. If you dare to embarrass me today, I''ll be sure to make your life very difficult."


    Erica kept silent, but cursed at him in her mind. ''What is wrong with this man? How would my crying embarrass him?''


    The emcee beside them couldn''t help but marvel. "Wow, the bride is moved to tears. She''s getting married and going to be the daughter-inw of the Huo family. She must be very excited. And our groom is so considerate that he is wiping tears for our emotional bride..." Thanks to his words, everyone thought that those were Erica''s tears of joy.


    When the bride finally stopped crying, Matthew handed the crumpled tissue back to Rhea.


    The emcee duly announced as the couple exchanged wedding rings.


    On Erica''s ring finger was a shining diamond ring that was as big as a pigeon egg, while Matthew was wearing a simple tinum ring.


    The emcee continued, "It is fate that brought our bride and groom here together. After experiencing sunrises and sunsets, winters and summers, good and bad, years after years, they have finally arrived to this wonderful and exciting part of their lives. Next, let me ask the groom. Do you take Miss Erica Li to be yourwfully wedded wife?"

 Chapter 1115 Her First Kiss

    As the microphone was lifted to Matthew''s lips, Erica, with her heart in her mouth, gripped his hand tightly and looked him straight in the eye. She wouldn''t be able to survive the public humiliation if he said that he didn''t want to marry her now.


    Casting a nce at her hand that was holding his, Matthew uttered three words slowly under the watchful eyes of everyone present. "Yes, I do."


    The hall erupted with thunderous apuse, and Erica exhaled a deep sigh of relief.


    "It seems that our groom loves our bride very much," the emcee said to the crowd, cheekily raising an eyebrow.


    Erica couldn''t tell what was going on in Matthew''s mind, but she was feeling quite awkward herself.


    ''Love? He doesn''t love me at all! We are pretty much like strangers, '' she mocked inwardly. If it weren''t for the fact that this was their wedding ceremony, they wouldn''t even be holding hands right now.


    "Miss Erica Li, do you take Mr. Matthew Huo to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward; for better or for worse; for richer or for poorer; in sickness and in health; to love and to cherish, until death do you part?"


    The microphone stopped at Erica''s lips, but there was no response for a long time.


    Matthew squinted his sharp eyes at Erica, who was trying to hide the smirk from her lips.


    Having realized that she was just keeping silent on purpose, he pinched her hand softly, as if to warn her not to do something foolish and embarrassing.


    "Miss Erica Li, do you take Mr. Matthew Huo to be yourwfully wedded husband?" the emcee asked again.


    "Yes, I do," she answered with a smile.


    Everyone, especially her father, was finally relieved by her answer.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife." As the emcee faced Matthew, he continued, "You may now kiss the bride!"


    Amidst warm apuse, Matthew lowered his head and approached Erica slowly.


    The closer he got to Erica, the more nervous she felt. Her lips trembled as she whispered to him, "Really? Are you really going to kiss me?"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Why? What''s the matter?"


    Before she could say anything, he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her close to his body and pressed his lips on hers.


    Erica rolled her eyes with dissatisfaction. ''Oh my God! Is this really my first kiss? This is not romantic at all.''


    A momentter, she whispered, "We both know that this marriage isn''t based on love. Y


    rpetual headache. In fact, she has been a real headache to everyone since the day she was born. Let me tell you a story. When she left my mom''s womb, a meteorite fell in A Country. It waste at night, but the area near the hospital was lit up like daytime because of the meteorite. At that time, I wondered if Rika was actually a fairy..."


    Suddenly, Sheffield and Joshua, who were busy chatting, stopped to turn their heads around. With keen interest, they listened to Erica''s story, as though they were more interested in the story than Matthew was. Gifford continued, "But soon, that night, she proved to me that I was totally wrong. Although she didn''t cry a lot like the other babies, she would cause trouble in other aspects. For example, when my dad first held her in his arms, her diaper fell off for some reason. Before he could find a new one, she pooped all over Dad."


    "Hahaha." Even the other people around them startedughing.


    Gifford must have been a ve for his sister, as he kept talking about Erica. "The next day, when my grandma changed her diaper, she would only poop a little bit on the clean diaper. It was almost as if she were doing it on purpose. My grandma wanted to change her diaper after she was done, but she stopped pooping. Once my grandma changed her into a new diaper, it would get dirty at once.


    On the third day, she vomited all over Dad when he picked her up. On the fourth day, when she finally opened her eyes, she rolled her eyes at my dad. Hahaha..." Gifford shook violently as he burst intoughter, reminiscing how angry Wesley was when baby Erica rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 1116 She Runs Really Fast

    "She''s messed with Dad more times than I can count. Later, when she grew a bit older, she started doing the same to me. Every time I took her out of her ypen to y with her, she''d put her foot in my mouth. If you ask me how I got so strong and tall, I can tell you my secret¡ªit''s because I ate my sister''s toejam," Gifford said.


    "Hahaha." The crowd burst intoughter.


    Matthew, on the other hand, wasn''tughing. He showed no emotion at all, as if pretending not to hear Gifford talking about his new bride.


    "When Rika got older, Mom began to lose control over her youngest daughter. She''d argue about the smallest things, and was able to find the loophole in anything you said. She should have studied to be awyer. Of course, people usually couldn''t do anything but give in, because she was really cute when she was like that. My dad was the only one in our family who could somehow intimidate Rika. Fortunately, Dad had retired from the military and had time to pull on the leash. Ever since I can remember, my sister spent all her time running all over creation, while my father spent all his chasing after her. By the way, Matthew, you need to hear this. Rika was probably a rabbit in her previous life, because she runs really fast now. You better get good at running whenever you have time. She likes to run off when she makes a mistake, rather than owning up to it."


    Matthew remained silent, while the guests burst intoughter again.


    Gifford seriously waved his hand to them and said, "I''m not kidding. My father was a good runner even before she was born. With Rika around, he learned to run even faster. Once, he chased after a thief who rode a scooter downtown. The thief couldn''t go t out without running into cars, but he was still fast. But my dad managed to catch up with it. So, you can imagine how fast my sister runs!"


    On that day, Gifford told Matthew a lot of things about Erica, and at the end he emphasized, "Don''t tell Rika that I told you this. She doesn''t get mad, she gets even."


    "Okay," Matthew replied curtly.


    Gifford didn''t know if Matthew was listening or not. That poker face didn''t tell him anything about what was going on in Matthew''s mind.


    At Pearl Vi District


    A mysterious figure made his way to the third floor bedroom and pushed it open, silently. There was only one person inside the room, standing in front of the windowsill,


    his body is all corded muscle underneath his clothes. He''s much hotter than my idol¡ªAaron Gao!'' she marveled silently.


    "Enjoying the view?" The man''s cold voice interrupted the stunned woman.


    ''Enjoying...the view?'' Erica immediately regained herposure and said with a red face, "I wasn''t looking at you. Stop being so narcissistic!" She bowed her head and washed her face immediately.


    ''Wait, something wrong...'' She squeezed the facial cleanser while asking, "What are you doing here, anywhere? I''m trying to wash my face."


    "You''re washing your face and I''m going to take a shower. That''s why I''m here," he said in a somewhat mocking tone.


    ''Take a shower now?'' She felt like her head was about to explode. Before she applied the cleanser to her face, she turned around and looked at the man. "Why shower now? I''m still using the room. Can''t you wait till I finish?"


    His lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "You came back much earlier than I did. Why didn''t you do what you needed to then, before I came back? Why do it now? It''s not like anyone was stopping you? What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Or did you wait to take a bath with me?"


    Before Erica could answer, Matthew took a look at therge bathtub and said, "I think it''s big enough for the two of us. But you should probably shower before a soak in the tub..."


    "Wait! I think you got me wrong. I don''t want to bathe with you. Uncle Carlos and Aunt Debbie dropped in a while ago. They just left five minutes before you came back. I didn''t have time to wash my face and bathe. Get it?" Erica tried to calm herself down.

 Chapter 1117 An Intoxicating Kiss

    Matthew unbuckled his belt and said indifferently, "And you just couldn''t wait to call your lover as soon as they were gone, right?"


    ''My lover?'' Erica wondered if he was referring to Hyatt. She had been talking with Hyatt over the phone before he came back. ''So how much did he hear?'' "You eavesdropped on my call!"


    She was in a rage. She hadn''tpletely removed the make-up on her face yet. So, with the mascara, eyeliner and the lipstick, her face was colorful. She even had a freshly squeezed dollop of facial cleanser in her hand.


    "Eavesdropped?" Matthew took off his belt and threw it aside. He dropped his pants and was in the process of stepping out of the legs. "Don''t forget, this is our room. I went back to our room and you were talking on the phone. Was I supposed to find a different room?"


    With her eyes wide open, Erica watched him as he undressed. "Hey, Matthew Huo! Y-you...just say what you want to say. Why are you taking off your pants?"


    With knitted eyebrows, Matthew looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot. "Don''t you take off your clothes before taking a bath?"


    Of course she would. What a silly question! The point was why was he undressing while she was still here?


    Now, he was wearing only a pair of underwear. Erica was angry and anxious. Immediately, she closed her eyes and turned her back to him. "Fine. The bathroom is yours now," she said angrily.


    After that, she opened the door of the bathroom and rushed out.


    Erica used the sink in the guest room and finally got her face clean. She then started a shower.


    Tonight was their wedding night. Erica didn''t want to go back to their bedroom. She was afraid of what would happen if she climbed into the same bed with Matthew.


    She wanted a quilt, but she couldn''t find anything like that in any of the other rooms, so she reluctantly returned to their bedroom.


    On the big red wedding bed, a man in light gray pajamas was sitting up in bed and looking at his phone, leaning against the headboard. When he saw here in, Matthew only lifted his eyes a bit, saying nothing.


    His indifference relieved Erica. That was exactly what she was hoping for. It would be better if Matthew weren''t interested in her!


    Erica slowly applied some skin-care lotion to her face, and sat there, brushing and blow-drying her hair. A


    ling."


    "Yeah, Dad. It''s important. I want to..." She paused, trying to summon the right words.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to go home." ''Matthew is too much.''


    "You''re at home now, aren''t you? You don''t live here anymore. Where do you want to go?"


    Erica pouted her lips, feeling sad. Her dad was so cruel to her. Wasn''t she a member of the Li family anymore? Was it just because she was married? "I want to go back to my parents'' house."


    "I see. Well, you won''t have long to wait. Two days from now, you and Matthew wille to visit, ording to the custom," Wesley reminded her.


    Erica said anxiously, "I don''t want to wait two days. I really want to go home now." She missed her father, mother, brother, sister, Feb, her bed, and her mom''s cooking. She just missed everything about the Li family. She was really homesick.


    Ignoring her anxiety, Wesley said calmly, "Really, honey. It''s just first day jitters. You''ll be fine."


    "Dad!" She was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Just give it up. Go to bed now. We''re going to bed, too. Good night!" Wesley hung up the phone, his teeth gnashing.


    Erica''s eyes turned red with sadness as she stared at her phone.


    She had always known that Wesley could be heartless sometimes, but she didn''t expect him to be so harsh.


    ir looked at her husband worriedly.


    "Honey, why did you do that? Rika will be heartbroken."


    Wesley put the phone aside silently. He knew she was sad. But she was married, now. She had to get used to her new life.

 Chapter 1118 The Wedding Night

    "Just go to sleep!" Wesley demanded.


    ir didn''t say anything upon hearing what her husband told their daughter.


    After hanging up, Erica went back to the bedroom, clutching her phone in her hand.


    When she walked in, Matthew''s attention was on his phone. "Why don''t you go ahead and get some sleep if you''ve got nothing else to do. I have an important meeting in the morning," he said coldly and put his phone away.


    ''Really? Does he mean that I can sleep now?'' Erica wondered, hesitating with each step she took before getting into the bed.


    Just as she had expected, the newly married couple slept in the same bed, but dreamed different dreams.


    Being a bride was a lot of work, and Erica feltpletely depleted after a busy day. She closed her eyes, about to drift into sleep when Matthew''s phone started vibrating on the bedside table.


    Having realized this, Matthew looked at Erica and whispered, "Sorry!" Then, he answered the phone and continued, "Hello?"


    "Matthew..."


    Much to his chagrin, the voice of a woman crying was so loud, Matthew couldn''t avoid frowning as he got out of the bed and put on his slippers. "Just tell me what''s going on," he muttered.


    The woman on the other end of the line said something, but Erica couldn''t make out what she was saying. After hanging up, Matthew went to the walk-in closet without saying anything.


    He was in a hurry and looked quite serious, implying the urgency of the situation¡ªsomething bad must have happened to the woman.


    Two minutester, he walked back into the bedroom, all dressed up. It was not until then that he realized there was another person in the room with him. Standing on the edge of the bed, he looked down at Erica, whose eyes were wide with puzzlement. "I have some urgent business to deal with. Don''t wait up for me, you should go to sleep."


    "Oh, okay." Erica had no qualms with that arrangement. In fact, she would like nothing more than to sleep alone. The call from that woman was like a blessing in disguise for which Erica felt deeply grateful.


    She assumed that the woman must be the goddess who shone like the purest moonlight in Matthew''s heart. ''That woman is something else! The way she made Matthew leave his newlywed wife on their wedding night is truly amazing!'' Erica marveled at the thought of the unknown woman.


    With a solemn look at her, Matthew said nothing more and left the bedroom.


    When sil


    velyn, Mom, I''ll go have breakfast then." Erica walked to the dining room.


    Debbie tagged along with the housemaid and brought her the breakfast.


    Erica was okay with the housemaid bringing her the breakfast. That was her job. However, Erica was taken aback when she saw Debbie doing so, and she stood up instantly to take the porridge from her hands. "Thank you, Mom. You didn''t have to do that!"


    Debbie sat across Erica, and upon sensing her nervousness, sheforted her, "Don''t be so formal around me. After all, you''re my daughter-inw and I''ll treat you like my own daughter from now on. This is your home. Do you understand?"


    Erica was deeply moved by Debbie''s kindness. She would have thanked Debbie for treating her better than her own mother, if Debbie hadn''t just asked her not to be so courteous. As such, she simply nodded and said, "Okay."


    Debbie propped her hand against her chin and looked at the girl eating breakfast. The way she looked at Erica showed how fond she was of her daughter-inw. "Rika, I want to tell you something."


    "Yes, of course. What is it?" Erica was intrigued.


    "Eat your food first, or it will get cold. Matthew went outst night, didn''t he?"


    ''Huh? How does she know that?'' Erica nodded absent-mindedly, chewing the dumpling in her mouth. "Yes, he did."


    "I hope you don''t take this the wrong way. His best friend, Nathan, was in a car ident on the way back from the airportst night," Debbie exined. That was the reason why Matthew left his wife alone on their wedding night. And Debbie came to exin the situation to her in the morning.

 Chapter 1119 Harlot Erica

    ''Oh, so that''s why!'' Erica nodded and asked with concern, "I see. How is his friend now? Is he out of danger?"


    Debbie heaved a long sigh. "I called Matthew this morning. He said Nathan''s condition is severe. The doctor has already given a written notice of the patient''s critical condition. All we can do is wait and see if he makes it through tonight."


    "Is it that serious?" Erica was shocked. No wonder Matthew hadn''te back the whole night.


    "Yes. By the way, Erica, have you read the news?"


    Erica shook her head. She didn''t have time to look through her phone. She didn''t reply to Rhea''s message either.


    "I should give you a heads-up then. Last night, when Matthew left the house, his car was spotted by the paparazzi hiding near the entrance of themunity. They followed him to the hospital and photographed him there, randomly writing some crap about him having an affair on his wedding night. The woman they photographed him with is actually Nathan''s wife. She had onlye out of the hospital to lead Matthew in. But the reporters uploaded their photo online and made up a story to go along with it. They have gone too far this time!" Debbie said, her nose ring.


    Carlos had already dealt with the reporters and the media outlets who had spread the rumor. But since the news had spread fast on the Inte, it was impossible topletely erase all traces of it. Debbie was worried that Erica might misunderstand. She thought it would be best to give the young girl a clear picture of what had actually happened.


    That was why she had rushed to her early morning.


    She knew that Erica didn''t have feelings for Matthew yet, but as his wife, Erica had the right to know the truth.


    ''Oh!'' Erica nodded understandingly. "Okay, Mom. I understand. Don''t worry about it."


    She didn''t mind at all. Even if Matthew really had gone to see his goddessst night, she wouldn''t have cared about it.


    "Good. Have your breakfast. Let''s go to the manor after that; it''s more lively there. What do you think?"


    "Sounds great!" Erica eximed. She was bored anyway.


    After breakfast, she had time to browse the news, and finally saw the gossips about Matthew on the Inte Both Matthew''s and her names were pasted all over the news.


    Many eye-catching headlines had c


    her wedding. Why were so many people badmouthing her? Did she look like a pushover?


    "Fine, but what about Mr. Huo? Did you tell him the truth about Feb?" Rhea was really worried about her friend.


    "No. He is just my nominal husband. He doesn''t love me, and neither do I. There''s no need to exin anything to him." She didn''t care what Matthew thought about her. She was hoping that he would see her as an unreliable woman and divorce her as soon as possible. Then, she could live her life on her own terms.


    Rhea was at a loss for words. The girl was always so stubborn. "Alright, alright. But I am d that you at least trust your husband. Since you''re married to Matthew now, you should learn to love him even though you don''t have feelings for him at the moment. You understand?"


    "No, I don''t want to!" Everyone was forcing her to be with Matthew.


    "Come on, Rika. Mr. Huo is an excellent man. He is ten thousand times better than Hyatt. Countless women would die to marry into the Huo family. Don''t you feel lucky?" Rhea knew that Erica didn''t love Hyatt either.


    "Fine, I got it! I''lle back to see you in a couple of days."


    "Come back? Where are you going?" Rhea asked nervously. She was afraid that Erica was nning to escape from Matthew again.


    Erica replied helplessly, "Silly girl, don''t you know that you need to go back to your parents'' home three days after you get married? It''s a custom."


    "Oh! I''m sorry I didn''t know that. I''m not married yet. I don''t know much about wedding customs."

 Chapter 1120 Whats Her Family Name

    "Well, I forgive you this time. You can invite me to have wontons after I''m back," Erica said on the phone, pouting her lips.


    Rhea giggled and said, "No problem. But I gotta go to the ss now. I''ll see you in a few days, my honorable Mrs. Huo!"


    "Bye, my dear Rhea."


    When Matthew left her on their wedding night, Erica didn''t think that he would be gone for the next two days.


    However, the circumstances couldn''t have been any better for her because his absence meant that she wouldn''t have to deal with him.


    ording to their wedding custom, the bride and groom were to return to her parents'' home on the third day after the wedding. However, before the day that Erica would go back to A Country, she began to feel depressed.


    ''Matthew hasn''te back yet. What if he doesn''t show up tomorrow? Do I have to go back alone? It will be so humiliating!'' she thought to herself.


    She wanted to call Matthew to ask when he would be back, but she decided otherwise.


    ''What should I do? Maybe I can go back by myself.


    Yes, that''s it!''


    After making up her mind, Erica walked out of the vi with a backpack on her shoulders and drove to a nearby mall to buy some gifts for her family.


    Coincidentally, when she just arrived at the underground parking lot of the mall, she saw a familiar figure.


    The person was none other than Matthew, her husband who had disappeared for two days.


    There was a woman standing next to him, dressed in a ck suit.


    As the woman''s back was facing Erica, she could only judge that it was a woman by her coiled long hair and high heels.


    When a bodyguard opened the back door of the brand-new ck minivan, Matthew drew his hand from his pocket and gently helped the woman get into the car.


    After the woman was seated, he took a wet tissue from the bodyguard and began to wipe his hand before getting into the car as well.


    Just as the car was about to drive away, Erica got out of her car and quickly ran to stop the minivan. "Wait!"


    She stood in front of the minivan boldly and stretched out her arms to block its way.


    Fortunately, the driver mmed the brakes on at the right time, mumbling curses in anger. When he realized who it was, he turned around and said to Matthew, "Mr. Huo, it''s Mrs. Huo!"


    Perhaps the fact that he was a married man hadn''t sunk in yet as he kept his eyes closed and said, "What''s her family name?"


    The driver paused momentarily, not knowing how to answer the question. He couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Don''t you know your wife''s family name? Do you really love her?'' "Mr


    ch room was decorated thoughtfully, in a simple yet luxurious way.


    On the first floor was the living room; the kitchen; the main storage room and so on. Another thing worth mentioning was also something that Erica was interested in¡ªMatthew had an extravagant wine cer in the basement.


    The wine cer covered dozens of square meters. It had an automatic thermostat to preserve arge variety of limited-edition and expensive wines from around the world. There were at least thousands of bottles of red wine in total, all kept nicely.


    Erica was shocked when she saw the wine cer for the first time. Her grandmother also had a wine cer, but there were only hundreds of bottles of wine at most. Compared with Matthew''s cer, her grandmother''s collection was nothing.


    The second floor mostly had several bedrooms, all of which were decorated simrly. The bedroom on the third floor, however, was the master bedroom where Matthew and Erica were staying. The master bedroom upied almost half of the third floor, opposite to which was the study and two empty rooms.


    On the fourth floor was the gym, the billiard''s room, the entertainment room, the meditation room and the open-air swimming pool. The swimming pool was certainly worth mentioning because the bottom of the pool was made of ss, which meant that people on the third floor could see the swimming pool clearly.


    Sitting next to the swimming pool, Erica cupped her chin with her hands and looked at the crystal clear water, deep in thought. ''If someone was swimming here, wouldn''t people on the third floor see everything?


    I wonder why Matthew would have someone design the swimming pool in such a way. Is he some kind of pervert?''

 Chapter 1121 Go Back To The Li Family House Alone

    That night when Matthew arrived home, it was eleven o''clock and he sensed that something was wrong the moment he opened the door.


    The lights in the living room were switched off, but the 100-inch TV was still on. It was ying a movie¡ªa scary one. On the screen, the ck and white messengers from the hell were talking to a ghost with long hair and dressed in white, standing by a decrepit tomb.


    "Your soul has been hovering here for six years. It''s time you return to the world of the living!" The ck and white messengers spoke in harmony.


    The ghost floating in the air started crying, but instead of tears, there was blood in her eyes. "But I haven''t seen my husband. I cannot leave yet! I won''t leave!"


    "This time it is not up to you!"


    Just when the ck and white messengers were about to capture the female ghost, another ghost, seemingly male, with a green-colored face and sharp teeth rushed out from nowhere.


    The woman on the sofa clutched the cushion in her hand tightly as the noise from the TV red intensely. She kept reciting "Amitabha" in her mind while her eyes remained glued to the screen.


    "You..."


    said the man abruptly, as he stood next to her. Frightened out of her wits, Erica screamed at the top of her lungs and jumped to her feet. "Ahhhh!"


    When she recognized the man in front of her, she screamed for another three seconds before she finally stopped.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. She had the courage to stay upte to watch a horror movie with the lights turned off, but was so frightened of seeing another person. Why was that?


    Erica immediately picked up the remote control and turned on the lights in the living room. Almost instantly, the living room became as bright as day.


    With a pale expression on her face, she stuttered, "When...did you get back?"


    "Just now."


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" Needless to say, she was still a bit shaken up.


    The living room of Matthew''s vi was enormous to say the least. After she closed the door, shut the curtains and turned off all the lights, the whole ce fell into darkness. It was perfect for watching a horror movie.


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. He had juste back and all he wanted to do was say "hi" to her. "You know, we have a projector on the fourth floor, right?" he said. He was talking about the entertainment room, where the sound system and atmosphere were designed specifically for the enjoyment of movies.


    Erica shivered. "I know about the entertainment room, but the thought of watching a horror movie there seemed more frightening. I prefer the living room."


    Casting an indifferent nce at the girl squatting down on the couch, he said, "Carry on and enjoy the movie then."


    He turned around to go upstairs.


    Wh


    airs for Matthew if he hadn''t been out of the loop for a while now.


    Matthew hung up the phone without saying another word.


    Debbie was so anxious she was like an ant on a hot pan. She immediately called Wesley and ir to apologize to them. Although ir had repeatedly said that there was nothing to worry about, Debbie couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    After all, it was a custom for a newlywed couple to go back to the bride''s home together on the third day after the wedding. How could Matthew let his newlywed wife go back alone? It was utterly disrespectful to his parents-inw!


    "I guess Erica is on her way to A Country now. What should we do? This is so embarrassing," Debbie said anxiously.


    After a moment''s consideration, Carlos said, "I''ll go and bring Matthew back."


    Unfortunately, the old man couldn''t find his son anywhere. Not in the headquarters, the branch office or his vi.


    When Carlos tried calling his number, he found that Matthew''s phone had been switched off. Infuriated, Carlos found himself shaking in anger and thinking about disowning his son.


    In A Country


    When Erica showed up at the high-speed train station dragging her luggage, she immediately spotted Gifford in his military uniform. He was so eye-catching, even from a distance. A young girl had gone up to him and asked for his WeChat ount.


    The look of seriousness on his face and the look of disappointment on the girl''s indicated that he had refused toply with her request.


    As Erica watched the girl walk away, she approached her brother and said, "Is that why you''ve been single for more than thirty years?"


    Taking the suitcase from her hand, Gifford gently tapped her on head with his knuckles. "Don''t talk nonsense. But hey, this is the first time I''ve seen a bridee back to her parents'' home without her husband."

 Chapter 1122 Marriage Is A Burden

    Erica hastily tried to defend herself. "It''s not my fault. Our Mr. Huo is too busy."


    "Well, you''re a bossy woman anyway. You should''ve tried those less-than-feminine charms on Matthew and forced him toe with you," Gifford said. ir had already cautioned Gifford not to talk to Erica about Matthew. Her reasoning was that if they just backed off, things would happen naturally. Erica might eventually fall in love with Matthew if they quit pushing her.


    "Come on! He doesn''t do what I want! And he''s not in love with me, so he''s not likely to," Erica retorted. And she was quite good at bullying someone into doing what she wanted.


    ''I''m not wrong, though. He doesn''t love me, and I can''t intimidate him, either. So even if I tried that around him and pushed him toe back with me, he wouldn''t listen.''


    Gifford smiled slightly and draped his long arm around her shoulders. "Wow, my dear sister has gotten smarter in her old age. That''s gotta hurt, knowing you can''t y your old tricks."


    "Of course, I''m a smart girl. Let''s go back home." She figured someone would crack a joke about it. If anyone tried that, though, she''d stand up for her honor, and that of the Li family. She might not be able to influence Matthew, but she''d certainly verbally browbeat anyone else.


    Finally, they returned to the Li family vi. It had only been four days since she hadst been here, but it felt like four years.


    Cecelia and Baldwin were also there today. They lived in the military base now, but came back for the asion.


    The moment they entered the living room, Erica was like a happy puppy as she hugged everyone and kissed them one after the other. She even cradled Feb in her arms and didn''t want to let him go.


    "Feb, call me ''Mommy.'' I missed you so much!" said Erica, gently pinching the boy''s smooth face. She knew the boy was too small to make real sounds, but she still said it anyway.


    "That''s Ethan now. Ethan Li. I renamed him. Ethan sounds so much better than Feb," Wesley corrected her.


    "Li?" Erica cocked an eyebrow, and the joy on her face faded. "That''s Ethan Wu, actually."


    Wesley was displeased as he was aware of her change in mood. "You still thinking about the boy''s father?" he asked in a cold voice.


    Erica didn''t answer his question.


    ir exined, "Rika, the household registration would be a pain if hisst name were Wu. Also, we''d have to get the proper documentation for school."


    The living room was quiet for a moment. After a while, Ericapromised


    eanments followed.


    And of course, she encountered the mean girls, the ones who hated her. The news that she was back on campus had also spread fast. "Erica Li, how dare youe back! Have you no shame?"


    The girl who just spoke was Reese Zhou, Erica''s high school ssmate. She was a student in the Art Department of A Country Film Academy.


    She was really something, and she and her friends always made fun of Erica. This time, they weren''t going to miss another opportunity.


    Erica cast a contemptuous nce at Reese Zhou and snorted. "Got a problem? Why have I no shame? Go ahead, enlighten me," she said calmly.


    Reese Zhou had known Erica for almost three years, but she was still a little afraid of her when Erica was angry. The young mom wasn''t angry yet, so Reese Zhou had the audacity to mock her. "Your private life is an ugly affair. And you have the gall to marry Mr. Huo after giving birth to a bastard. Come on!"


    "A bastard? My son has taken to Matthew. How dare you call Matthew''s son a bastard? You may be not afraid of me, Reese, and that''s okay. But you should be afraid of Matthew," Erica said. She was surrounded by six girls all told, but she wasn''t the least bit scared.


    "I have a healthy fear of Mr. Huo. But he''s not here, is he? He should havee with you on this trip, but he didn''t. So he doesn''t give a damn about your feelings, does he? Tell me the truth! Was this a shotgun wedding? What did you ckmail him with to make him marry you?" Reese Zhou taunted.


    She wasn''t the only one who didn''t think Matthew married Erica out of love. It was a popr belief that there must be some unspeakable reason for him to marry her.

 Chapter 1123 My Husband Is Waiting To Take Me Home

    Erica idly fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist and red at Reese. "Who told you Matthew didn''te with me? How do you know he''s not at the house right now?"


    "Come on, many people saw you at the high-speed train station. Your brother picked you up, and Matthew was nowhere in sight. Don''t even try to lie!" Reese continued to provoke Erica as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Ericaughed instead of getting angry. "How about this? Let''s make a bet. If Matthew is really here, you owe me one hundred thousand dors. If he isn''t, I''ll give you two hundred grand! How does that sound?"


    "One hundred thousand? Wow, what a greedy bitch you are!" Although Reese was from a rich family, she wasn''t rich enough to squander one hundred thousand without a second thought.


    "Tsk, tsk. I thought you had a boyfriend? One with a fat wallet? What? My bet too rich for your blood?" ''Maybe not just one boyfriend, but probably a few, '' Erica thought disdainfully.


    An embarrassed look appeared on Reese''s face. "What about you? You''re Mrs. Huo. You''re stinking rich. But you offer up a measly two hundred thousand dors. That''s a bit stingy, don''t you think?"


    "Okay. How much are we talking, then?"


    "Five hundred grand!"


    "Sounds good! When I''m done here, I''ll take you to my home and show you what Matthew Huo looks like. I hope you won''t be too jealous. He''s my husband now. So there''s no point in crying over it." Although Matthew wasn''t actually at the Li family house now, Erica was sure that Reese wouldn''t call her bluff and show up at her doorstep.


    Moreover, she was ying with words. She didn''t say that Matthew was around TODAY, so she could take Reese to her house tomorrow if the girl insisted.


    ''Don''t be too jealous?'' Easier said than done. Reese was really envious of Erica. This notorious Miss Troublemaker was so lucky to get married to Matthew Huo! How could she not be jealous?


    The Li family and the Huo family were good friends. Reese believed that Erica''s parents pushed for the marriage and the Huo family didn''t want to turn them down, so they agreed to it. "What if you run away?"


    Erica rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "Do you think everyone is like you? Matthew promised me that he would stay here with me for a few days. Be


    l you anything about my schedule?"


    His cold tone sent a chill down Reese''s spine. "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo," she apologized, her face pale.


    "Since you are my wife''s schoolmate, I won''t bother with it this time. I got here at 11 this morning. What''s the matter?"


    "No, no. Nothing..." Reese had embarrassed herself. In her mind, she cursed those people who spread the rumor that Matthew hadn''te back to the Li family together with Erica. She then took out her phone to transfer the money to Erica.


    Erica was totally incredulous. Matthew cooperated with her and lied to Reese for her. He wasn''t just a good guy. He was an awesome one.


    When shepleted the transfer, Reese bit her lower lip and told Erica, "I''ve wired you the money. A hundred grand."


    When she was about to leave, Matthew suddenly stopped her. "Wait a minute!"


    All eyes were on him.


    He asked, "What was the bet?"


    Everyone looked at each other after hearing what he said. No one dared say a word.


    Even Erica was quiet. And it wasn''t because she was afraid. It was because she was embarrassed.


    After a significant pregnant pause, no one answered him. With a livid face, Matthew ordered, "Tell me!"


    The girls were frightened by the simple ordering from the angry man. He was giving off a terrible aura.


    Erica replied at once, "The bet was¡ª"


    "I didn''t ask you," Matthew interrupted her. "It''s not for you to say anything. You''re not in trouble. They might be."


    Erica was dumbfounded. ''Why is he so protective of me?''

 Chapter 1124 Your Husband Is Awesome

    When Reese realized that Matthew was staring at her, she stuttered, "H-here''s the thing... Mr. Huo, people say you didn''te with Erica to visit her parents after your wedding. But Erica insisted you did. So we made a bet."


    "How much did she bet?" Matthew asked.


    "A hundred thousand dors," replied Reese in a timid voice.


    "No, it was five hundred grand!" Erica retorted loudly. Now that Matthew was here, she could make Reese pay. "If she lost, she''d only pay a hundred grand. She pushed me into putting up five hundred grand if I lost. Kinda unfair, don''t you think?"


    Matthew nced at his wife and said, "Aren''t you Miss Troublemaker? I didn''t know you were that easy to bully."


    Erica gave him an embarrassed smile. How could she be forced into that so easily? She wasn''t normally that simple to push around. On impulse, she had agreed to Reese''s terms without a second thought.


    "You always harass my wife like this?" he asked. He didn''t look at Reese this time.


    Reese and Erica were the closest to Matthew''s car. Even Rhea stood a fair distance away. So Reese knew he was talking to her.


    She was taken aback by his question. "H-harass her? I didn''t do anything like that, Mr. Huo. Erica agreed to the bet herself."


    "You lost the bet. And it isn''t really fair that she bet five hundred grand and you only have to pay a hundred grand. Sounds to me like you''re bullying my wife," Matthew said calmly.


    Reese gasped. She was no fool and she understood exactly what Matthew meant. "Mr. Huo, go easy on me. I''m just a college student. I don''t have that much money..."


    Erica rolled her eyes and exposed her lies. "She has the money. She has tons of boyfriends. She can get the money from them."


    "Erica, I swear I don''t have the money. Mr. Huo, please, I''m begging you..." Reese was about to cry.


    Matthew seemed bored. He looked at his wristwatch to check the time and said to the driver calmly, "Call Principal Zheng and ask him to deal with it."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." The driver took out his phone and started dialing.


    Principal Zheng was one of the principals of A Country Film Academy, and the most powerful one.


    It was not easy for Reese to get enrolled in college. They hadn''t admitted her, initially. But money talks¡ªher parents paid a lot of money to get her in. It was more than j


    icer to him?" She wondered why Erica liked handsome guys so much, but was not interested in Matthew at all.


    Erica was flustered. She knew Matthew was a good man, but he didn''t like her. "He loves someone else," she simply said.


    After shopping with Rhea for several hours and having hotpot in the evening, Erica returned to Li family vi.


    When she walked into the living room, she saw Matthew, Wesley and ir sitting there. But to her surprise, Matthew was cradling Ethan in his arms.


    Erica''s jaw dropped. She couldn''t believe that Matthew knew how to hold a baby properly. She couldn''t do it properly at the beginning.


    Seeing here in, Matthew acted as if he didn''t see her. ir just kept talking. "It was hard for her to choose a major. Finally, she chose the Photography despite our objections."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Erica asked. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Staring at his phone, Wesley answered without even raising his head, "Nothing much. We think you should go back to school."


    Erica was only 22 years old. They couldn''t let her child affect her whole life. Even if she got married, she could still go back to school.


    "That''s what I think too," Erica said. It was rare that she was so cooperative.


    She just thought she had nothing to do in Matthew''s vi and couldn''t find a suitable job. It was better for her to go back to college and continue her studies.


    As if remembering something, ir asked Matthew in an excited voice, "Do you know how Erica ended up choosing her major?"

 Chapter 1125 Marry A Foreigner

    "Mom, stop!" How Erica wished she could cover her mother''s mouth so that she wouldn''t keep gossiping about her. It was embarrassing the first time around. And to have someone recount the stories just rubbed salt in the wound.


    "Why?" ir didn''t think it was such a big deal. She continued to fill Matthew in on Erica''s past, heedless of her daughter''s protests.


    Back when Erica was filling out the application forms for the college entrance exam, father and daughter discussed her ns together. They were upstairs in the study for much of the evening.


    Wesley respected her and asked her to choose a major she was interested in. He would give her the best advice he had.


    Hearing that she had the freedom to choose her major by herself, Erica was shocked. "I must be hearing things. You said you''ll respect my choices?"


    Seeing the calcting glint in his daughter''s eyes, Wesley regretted what he said, so he answered decisively, "No."


    "I knew it!" She pouted her lips.


    Wesley suggested, "You can learn from your mom. Go to a foreignnguage school." ir was a talented trantor and was well-paid for her trouble.


    Erica rolled her eyes and disagreed more decisively, "No way! Could you think of anything more boring?"


    Wesley knew she wouldn''t agree. His face darkened at her answer, but before he could straighten her out, the girl who was reclining on the couch sat up straightaway and said, "It''s okay if you want me to learn differentnguages. Because I''ll make friends with a lot of foreigners. Probably even fall in love with one. If that happens, I may note back and you won''t have to see me anymore¡­"


    "Enough!" Wesley was pissed off.


    Since she had already had her digs in, Erica obediently shut up and did not say one more word.


    Wesley kept telling himself to calm down because Erica was his biological daughter. He tried to hold back his anger and soften his voice. "Then tell me, what do you want as a major?"


    Erica cupped her chin and thought for a moment. "Medicine! Wearing a white gown and holding a scalpel, doctors are real hotties!" In her mind, the young men in clean white doctor''s coats were especially attractive.


    "You? A doctor?" Wesley regained control and said in a serious tone, "I''m pretty sure that''s the impossible dream, as far as you''re concerned. I''m afraid your mom and I have t


    to see that you are so nice to Rika. But I don''t want you to be bothered by the baby. You are always busy with your work and Rika will go to school. Just leave the baby here for the time being. We''ll take care of him. When Rika''s missing the baby, I can take him to see her or she cane back here to stay for a while."


    "Okay," Matthew answered curtly.


    Half an hourter, Wesley and Matthew went upstairs. ir went to the kitchen to prepare form for Ethan.


    In the hallway, Wesley patted his son-inw on the shoulder, and after hesitating for a while, he finally opened his mouth. "I know you don''t like the girl, and it''s unfair of us to make you marry her. Rika does what she wants, and it''s not always what you want. But she''s a nice girl. Promise me, if she does anything wrong, send her back to me and I''ll discipline her myself. Don''t hurt her if she ever pisses you off." It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Matthew. But Erica was his daughter. He knew very well how much she could irritate other people. He didn''t really know how much one man could take, and didn''t want his daughter to pay the price if she annoyed him too much.


    However, since she had Ethan, Wesley could feel that Erica had changed a lot. She was much quieter than before, probably because she felt guilty. Wesley didn''t feel happy about the change. On the contrary, he felt sorry for his daughter.


    Deep in his heart, he hoped that Erica would find happiness again. Although she always made trouble, at least she was happy.


    Matthew nodded, "Don''t worry, Dad. I got this."

 Chapter 1126 Because Carlos Wouldnt Agree

    His promise made Wesley smile in relief. He patted Matthew on the shoulder again. He trusted Matthew, and didn''t have to worry about Erica anymore.


    Wesley opened the door to Erica''s room and heard joyfulughter from inside. She had ced the baby on her bed and was making faces to amuse him.


    When she saw Wesley and Matthew enter, she scooped the boy up and asked, "Hi, Dad. You two finish your talk?"


    "Yes. You don''t have to stick around if you don''t want to. Matthew''s pretty busy. You can go back to Y City tomorrow. You should resume your studies ASAP, too."


    Erica unhappily pouted. "I do want to stay here, actually. I''m bored out of my gourd there. I won''t bug Matthew. You guys both know that."


    She had juste back today, but her father wanted her gone so soon. The young mother was quite homesick, and she missed the old house.


    Wesley took Ethan from her arms and scolded her, "You don''t have anything to do? I told you¡ªyou''re going back to school. Matthew will make all the arrangements. Don''t worry about anything else. You just need to study hard."


    Erica fumed silently.


    When only Matthew and Erica were left in the room, she sat on her bed next to the man. His sharp eyes were examining her room. "Thanks for helping me cheat Reese today," she said.


    "Cheat? I did no such thing."


    Erica was stunned for a moment, and then chuckled. "I get it. Scratch that¡ªthank you for helping me with Reese!"


    Matthew didn''t respond this time. He took out his phone and called his assistant. "Take a pic of my ticket this morning and send it to me."


    Erica blinked her eyes in confusion. ''Wait... This morning? Could it be...?''


    Two minutester, she was still pondering this. Matthew tapped a picture he had just received on his phone and showed it to her. It was a ticket for his flight.


    The flight left at 9:30 in the morning, and his seat was in the first ss section. It would only take one and a half hours to fly from Y City to her hometown, so he got here at around 11:00 in the morning. He wasn''t lying to Reese at all.


    Erica was confused. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be here till tomorrow?"


    He loosened his tie and answered naturally, "Carlos thought I should leave today."


    Carlos wouldn''t agree to let hime tomorrow, so Matthew flew here today. "But I didn''t see you when I got here."


    "I went


    s very embarrassing.


    As she was reminiscing, suddenly her husband said something, and snapped her out of her reverie. "I see the way you look at me. It looks...inviting."


    ''What?'' "Inviting? What are you talking about?" Erica confusedly looked at the man who was already standing at the bedside.


    "Inviting me to sleep with you," he said curtly.


    ''Inviting him to sleep with me? How is that possible?'' She snapped, "Oh, get over yourself!" She quickly pulled the thin quilt over her head and wrapped herself in it.


    He turned off the lights andy down beside her.


    There was only one quilt on the bed. Matthew silentlyy there for a while and tried to pull on the quilt.


    Erica reacted fiercely. She thought Matthew was going to do something to her, so she immediately gripped the quilt tighter.


    Matthew was speechless. He rested his head on one arm and ordered, "Go get another quilt for me."


    "Why are you ordering me around? Go get it yourself."


    "You don''t have to go. Get up!"


    Not until then did Erica realize that she was hogging the entire quilt.


    She stuck her head out and asked warily, "Are you smelly? Have you used any strong perfume?"


    Under the moonlight streaming in through the balcony window, she saw him roll his eyes at her.


    Erica''s mouth twitched in dissatisfaction. "I haven''t shared my quilt with any man. You''re the first, and I don''t want it all stinky, okay? Feel honored yet?"


    "Honored?"


    "Yes, you are the first man to use my bathroom, too. No man has ever set foot in it. Not my dad, and not my brother!"

 Chapter 1127 Ethans Father

    "Don''t you feel special yet? You''re the first woman to use my bathroom. What does that tell you?" asked Matthew in reply.


    Erica curled her lips, sneering at his conceitedness and said, "Special? Do you think I''m enjoying this? I was forced to get married to you and it''s not like I had any choice but to use your damned bathroom!"


    "You were forced to marry me?" Matthew raised an eyebrow as if he was intrigued by her words.


    "Yes! You''re the reason why my father forced me into this marriage! And, you know what? I don''t smell bad at all. I shower every day and I never go to bed without putting on some fragrant body lotion." In fact, she was so particr about her little before-bed-time ritual that she would run out of skin care products far quicker than most people.


    The two remained quiet for some time, lying back to one another on the bed. Just as Erica wondered whether Matthew had fallen asleep, he turned around and pressed his body against hers, taking her hands in his. "Since you say that you''re not smelly, let me check. Don''t worry, you''ll get to check me too."


    Before she could refuse or even give consent, Matthew lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the lips.


    ''What?


    Does he have no shame at all? He didn''t even ask for my permission before kissing me!''


    Erica groaned inwardly as she struggled to free herself.


    Matthew noticed her difort and immediately let her go. He looked her in the eye and said, "Be serious." ''Be serious? He wants me to be serious, but he didn''t even apologize for his behavior! What a joke!'' She bit her lips and with an aggrieved expression on her face, said, "Why did you kiss me so many times?"


    "I just wanted to prove to you that I don''t smell bad, contrary to your misunderstandings. Well, do I smell bad?" Matthew answered with a straight face.


    ''Of course not! And you smell good, '' Erica thought to herself. She wiggled and struggled to get free, stuttering, "N-no... Hey, how dare you use my body wash without my permission?!" Matthew was reeking of the fragrance of the body wash she always used.


    "What? This is my wife''s home and I used my wife''s body wash. Is that not okay?"


    Matthew asked. "No. I mean...Matthew, can you get off me first? You are too heavy, I can''t breathe." They were lying very close to each other and she was afraid that he would fail to restrain himself and force himself on her.


    There was an awkward silence that filled the room for a while. Erica tried to hide from the diforti


    e fallen asleep. His breathing was rhythmic and rxed, which in turn helped her fall asleep as well.


    The next morning, Erica was woken up by her sister Yvette. When she went downstairs, she saw Matthew and Wesley, who had juste back from morning exercise, beads of sweat dripping from their foreheads.


    Wesley stopped her when he saw hering downstairs with sleepy eyes. "From now on, don''t forget to exercise at home. Look at this young man! Matthew exercises every day. I''ve told him to take you out jogging in the morning. What do you think?"


    Working out with Wesley was a nightmare to Erica. She stroked her messy hair and walked past her dad. "I''ll go upstairs and freshen up first. Dad, Mom, why don''t you eat your breakfast first?" Without waiting for Wesley''s response, Erica scurried up the stairs.


    Wesley sighed helplessly and exined to Matthew in a serious tone, "Please don''t mind that. Rika has always been like this."


    "That''s all right. Don''t worry about me," replied Matthew casually, withdrawing his gaze from his wife.


    While Erica was humming a tune and washing her face in the bathroom, Matthew came in abruptly. Looking at him in the mirror, she asked, "What''s up?"


    "I just wanted to take a shower," answered Matthew curtly as he cast a nce at her.


    "Okay, I''ll be done in a minute!" In order to avoid repeatingst time''s embarrassing moment, Erica washed her face quickly and ran out of the bathroom.


    After a hearty breakfast, Wesley asked Erica and Matthew to go back to Y City.


    Looking at Erica, who was very reluctant to leave Ethan, Matthew thoughtfully suggested, "You can bring him back with us."

 Chapter 1128 Its So Pathetic

    Erica was astounded by Matthew''s suggestion. Hesitatingly, she asked, "You want Ethan to live with us in Y City?" ''Is he willing to be Ethan''s stepfather?'' she wondered.


    Matthew nodded.


    "Really?" Hope sprang in Erica''s heart. She had believed that Matthew wouldn''t agree to Ethan living with them. After all, it would bring shame to him if others learned that Matthew was raising the child his wife conceived with another man.


    Matthew nodded again.


    After some contemtion, Erica refused, "No, thanks. I cane back often to visit him. Let''s go!" With Ethan settled at the Li family residence, she would have an excuse to travel home.


    If she took Ethan to Y City, she was afraid that Matthew would eventually grow to resent him. Then Erica wouldn''t know what she would do.


    ir agreed with Erica as she thought it was better to let Ethan stay with her and Wesley. "Matthew, Wesley and I have nothing to do at home. We are happy to take care of Ethan as the boy brings us great joy. If Rika misses Ethan, she cane back at any time. You don''t need to take him home. Besides, Rika doesn''t know how to take care of him." She thought that Matthew treated her daughter well enough. And so, she didn''t want Ethan to be the source of trouble between them.


    Erica restrained her emotions as she surrendered the baby to ir. Then, she turned to Wesley, who was drinking water in the kitchen, and said, "Dad, let''s go."


    "On my way!" After downing thest mouthful of water, Wesley trotted to catch up with them.


    He volunteered to drive them to the airport. However, ir didn''t apany them as she had to watch Ethan. So, there were only three of them in the car.


    On their way to the airport, Wesley repeatedly instructed Erica to go to school as soon as she arrived at Y City. He also told her not to make any trouble. He wanted her to study hard, be a good student, and listen to Matthew.


    "I''m not a three-year-old kid. Why should I listen to him?" Erica whined in a low voice.


    "Why? Because Matthew is much better than you in every aspect. If he weren''t with you, I would worry about you being alone in Y City," Wesley snapped.


    Hearing that, Erica could not help but pick her ears helplessly. "Dad, I have never heard you speak so highly of Gifford. I''m afraid that Matthew is your biological son. Isn''t he? I''ve heard you praising him nonstop since my return yesterday. I''m tired of hearing it."


    "I have a headache because I can''t stand you being so stubborn. You''re such a willful girl. How I wish Matthew were my son! Matthew, if she refuses to behave, call me, and I''ll tea


    tthew would me her for her carelessness.


    As the wine bottle had shattered, and the wine was all over the floor, Erica was unable to see thebel or taste the wine.


    She had no time to clean either. Just then, an idea popped into her head. She quickly stood and checked the tag where the red wine bottle had been ced.


    The tag read, "Chateau Lafite, a limited edition of wine from 1961."


    As her grandma was an admirer of red wine, Erica knew the Chateau Lafite was the empress of the kingdom of wine. It was one of the five grand wineries in Bordeaux.


    Not only was this bottle of wine produced in 1961, but it was also a limited edition. No wonder it smelled so good.


    So, she felt she was indeed in big trouble!


    She quickly pulled out her phone, and with nimble fingers, dialed Cecelia''s number without hesitation. "Grandma, do you know Chateau Lafite?" Erica suddenly realized that she had asked a stupid question. How was it possible that her grandma didn''t know Chateau Lafite?


    "Of course, I know. What''s wrong, girl?" Cecelia asked.


    "What will be the price of a bottle of red wine produced by them in 1961? Oh, it''s a limited edition."


    After thinking for a while, Cecelia answered, "The price of a bottle of wine from 1961 could be worth at least tens of thousands of dors. But, if it is a limited edition, it could be worth hundreds of thousands. Why do you ask this? Do you have such a bottle of wine?"


    "Yes, I have, but..." Erica nced at the debris on the floor helplessly. She was doomed.


    ''Forget it. If Matthew gets mad at me, I''ll give him the money, '' she thought.


    "But what?" Cecelia asked.


    "But, I broke it," Erica cried when she couldn''t contain the anxiety coursing through her.

 Chapter 1129 Pants Dropped

    "You broke it?" Cecelia could feel her chest tightening due to Erica''s words. "You are a mother now. How on earth can you possibly still be so careless? Is there anything left of it?" she asked.


    Erica responded, "I''m afraid there isn''t any left. I identally spilled all of it over the floor."


    Hearing this, Cecelia felt that it was such a shame. Then, she asked again, "That was Matthew''s red wine, wasn''t it?"


    "Howe you know that, Grandma?"


    "Of course I know. Matthew had brought two bottles of wine for me before, and they were much more valuable than the one you just broke. He mentioned that he had a wine cer and even asked me to choose a few bottles of wine when I had some spare time." As she told her this, Cecelia couldn''t help thinking, ''Matthew is such a considerate person, and he also knows how to please me.''


    "Okay," Erica mumbled, feeling so frustrated deep inside. At that moment, she was so depressed that wrinkles appeared on her delicate facial features. "I''m sorry, Grandma, but I have to hang up now so I could clean up the mess."


    "All right. There''s no point crying over spilled milk, so you shouldn''t dwell on it any longer. There''s nothing more you can do about it. That being said, since it was your fault, you have to apologize to Matthew when he gets back home. Don''t be stubborn, okay?" Cecelia was a bit worried that Erica might start being difficult when she discussed this matter with Matthew.


    Matthew probably couldn''t care less about a bottle of wine. However, he would certainly care more about her attitude. At the thought of that, Cecelia reminded Erica not to be too stubborn when she told Matthew what happened.


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Erica frowned as she grabbed the cleaning tools and began cleaning up the mess on the floor, albeit clumsily.


    By the time Matthew finally came back, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. She was just sitting idly in the living room, staring nkly at the TV. As soon as she heard the sound of a car pulling over by the driveway, she immediately sprang up from the sofa.


    Then, she quickly put on her slippers and hurriedly ran toward the door.


    When she opened the door to the living room before Matthew came in, she saw him outside talking to his assistant.


    Hearing the sound of the door being swung open, Matthew stopped talking with his assistant. When he turned to look at Erica who was standing by the door, their eyes met.


    Feeling so guilt-stricken, Erica drew back her head and closed the door at once.


    After waiting for a while, she heard footsteps drawing closer. So, she gently opened the door and beamed him a sincere smile. "Matthew, you''re back from work."


    An awkward silence filled the air inside the room.


    Erica managed to reac


    er would he have expected her to do such a thing.


    "I''m unbuckling it!" Erica tly answered, thinking that she was simply doing what he asked her to.


    "All right. Go ahead." Actually, he was just asking her to help him unbutton his shirt.


    "Oh," Erica blurted out in an awkward manner, having some difficulty unbuckling his belt. It seemed that she didn''t know how to do it. Even after examining the belt for a while, she just couldn''t figure it out.


    In the end, she decided to ask him. "Matthew, this is a bit tricky. How do you unbuckle it?" Finally, she lost her patience and ended upining to him.


    Seeing this, he casually pointed toward an inner buckle and said, "Lift it."


    Following his instruction, she finally managed to unbuckle it. She felt so relieved as well as a little depressed. "It turns out that it''s so simple after all!"


    "Yes¡ª"


    She seemed to have forgotten to hold his pants tight, so they dropped to his ankles.


    Because of this, Erica''s eyes became wide open in surprise.


    Yet Matthew managed to remain calm. "Get me my pajamas."


    But he didn''t get any response from her, and there was a moment of silence whichsted a few seconds.


    Looking in the direction of her gaze, he realized what she had been staring at. As he closed his eyes, he called out in a slightly angry tone, "Erica Li!"


    "Ah, yes, I''m here!" It was only then that Erica finally came to her sense; her face flushed red. To hide her embarrassment, she quickly looked away.


    "Get me my pajamas. I''m going to take a shower!"


    "Okay, okay!" With that, she ran to the walk-in closet, covering her burning cheeks.


    But instead of looking for his pajamas, she leaned on the closet to catch her breath.


    After what happened, she probably wouldn''t unbuckle his belt ever again, because it was so easy to take his pants off!

 Chapter 1130 The Intimacy

    A few minutester, Erica stepped out of the walk-in closet with two of Matthew''s new robes in her hands. When she nced up and saw what the man was wearing, she almost screamed.


    But, she managed to calm her fast-beating heart. ''Erica, just pretend that this is a men''s underwear show. Only this is better than that!''


    "Which one would you like to wear, Matthew?" Erica asked as she raised the robes to her face-level to prevent him from seeing her expression.


    He nced at the robes and shrugged. Then, he said, "Any."


    "Fine." Now, she had to decide for him. Erica turned, studied the robes carefully, picked a silver-gray silk nightgown, and threw it on the bed. Then she returned to the walk-in closet without looking at him.


    When she reappeared in the bedroom, Matthew had put on the nightgown. He seemed to be headed toward the bathroom.


    Erica ran past him and stood at the door to the bathroom. "Well, can we settle the matter of the bottle of red wine before you take a shower?" She believed it was best to finish the discussion as she didn''t want it to cause further strain between them.


    Matthew cast her a sideways nce as he asked, "How do you want to settle this?"


    "If I had any ideas, I wouldn''t have asked you." Erica shrugged as she replied. No matter how much she thought about it, she just couldn''te up with any worthwhile suggestions.


    "Do you think that I will ask my wife topensate me for a bottle of wine?"


    "Um... can I at least apologize?"


    He refused coldly, "No! Now that you''ve married me, the red wine is ourmon property. You''re in charge of not only my red wine but also all other things, including money."


    His exnation left Erica speechless. Dumbfounded, she froze in her spot. Matthew, on the other hand, calmly walked past her and into the bathroom.


    Erica still couldn''t believe what he''d said. Was he that generous and forgiving? Was she in charge of all his property?


    Impossible! He mustn''t have meant it!


    He was just being polite.


    But, since he didn''t care about the bottle of wine, she decided not to mention it anymore.


    However, to her disappointment, by the time they went to bed, Matthew seemed to have changed his mind. He nced at her and said,


    shed him away, but she didn''t want to. He was so hot that she was reluctant.


    ''Men are indeed animals. They can only think with the lower part of their body. He doesn''t love me, and yet, he is so intimate with me.''


    "Then, tell me, have I seeded in seducing you?"


    "No..." Erica lied. If calling him honey would end this, she would do it right away. Decided, Erica gritted her teeth and whispered, "Honey."


    This time, Matthew''s breath hitched. Several emotions shed through his eyes, but they disappeared before Erica could see them.


    He caressed her head and released her. Then, he turned and grabbed his phone from the night table. Without looking at her, Matthew said, "Take a bath. Don''t forget that you have school tomorrow morning."


    Erica was surprised at how fast his emotions had changed. He returned to his arrogant and indifferent attitude a few seconds after forcing her to call him honey.


    When he wasn''t looking, Erica made a face at him.


    Several minutester, Erica stepped out of the bathroom. She tousled her wet hair as she padded toward Matthew. No matter how much she searched, Erica couldn''t find the hairdryer.


    With no other alternative, she approached the bed and asked Matthew, who was typing on his phone, "Do you know where the hairdryer is?"


    There was no answer. Erica tapped her foot as she waited. A few secondster, Matthew put away his phone and went to the bathroom.


    When he reappeared, there was a hairdryer gift box in his hand.

 Chapter 1131 Dont Give Ethan To Him

    Erica walked toward Matthew, reaching out to take the gift box. However, he didn''t hand it over to her. Instead, he walked to the bed and looked at her, who seemed to be caught in a daze, and he ordered, "Lie on the bed."


    "My hair is still wet. I can''t go to sleep yet," she remarked.


    Hearing this, he put down the gift box and took out the hairdryer. "Just lie on the bed already. Cut the crap," he said, losing his patience.


    "You just don''t get it, do you? I need to dry my hair first before I go to bed." Erica was beginning to get annoyed as well. After all, how could she lie on the bed while her hair was still wet?


    Holding the hairdryer in his hand, Matthew cast her a cold nce and asked in reply, "You really don''t get what I''m saying, do you? I''m asking you to lie on the bed!"


    "I need to dry my hair first. Why do I have to lie on the bed? Hand the hairdryer over. You just do whatever you want to do." Upon saying that, she walked closer to take the hairdryer from him.


    But just as she was reaching for it, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Matthew.


    Putting down the hairdryer on the bedside table, he swiftly lifted her in his arms and dropped her on the bed.


    Erica tried to break loose, but to no avail. Because of that, shepletely lost her temper and protested, "Matthew Huo, what''s wrong with you? My hair is still wet. Do you seriously not see that? If you don''t want me to sleep in the same bed with you, just say it already! Why did you..."


    She suddenly stopped talking when she saw what Matthew was doing.


    Holding her on the bed without saying a single word, he clumsily lifted her wet hair toward the bedside. He gently held her shoulder with one hand and held the hairdryer with the other. Then, he turned it on and began to dry her hair.


    Tilting her head to one side, Erica watched in amazement as the man, who was half squatting on the side of the bed with a cold face, helped her dry her hair. ''Am I seeing things? Is this really happening? What on earth is going on? He is drying my hair!'' she asked herself in utter disbelief.


    "Be honest with me, you did something wrong, am I right? And this is just your way of saying sorry?"


    Without giving her any response, the man simply remained silent.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter if you did something wrong. I don''t care. There''s no need for you to..." ''...stoop so low as to dry my hair, '' she pondered to herself.


    Despite Erica being a proud woman, she couldn''t help thinking deep inside that dryin


    e?" he asked cautiously.


    "He is a mature man. He holds both money and power. But more than that, he is such a bastard!" Erica had met Tam Wu a number of times, and that was her impression of him.


    "When did you realize that he is a bastard? Was it before or after Ethan was born?" he went on and asked.


    After giving it much thought, Erica answered, "After the baby was born. He disappeared without a trace about five or six months before the baby was born."


    With a straight face, Matthew continued drying her hair and asked again, "Did he try to reach out to you after the baby was born?"


    "Yes, he called me twice, but I didn''t answer. Why should I answer his calls? And it''s not just that I wouldn''t answer his calls, but I also have no ns of handing Ethan over to him!" As she talked about this, Erica went into a fit of anger.


    "Well, then don''t give Ethan to him. Based on what you said, I don''t think he is apetent father!"


    "Exactly! I think so too. Matthew, he seems to be aware of Ethan''s existence, but he hasn''t done anything about it at all. What if he shows up one day and tries to take Ethan away?" Erica worriedly asked with her eyes wide open.


    As Matthew gently ran his fingers through her hair, he asked, "Do you want to give the boy to him?"


    "Of course not. My parents have been working so hard to raise him well. Now, they have already grown fond of him. If that bastard suddenly takes him away, there''s no doubt that my mother will be depressed." She could tell that everyone in her family treated Ethan as one of their own.


    Pausing for a while, Matthew then said, "You can bring him to Y City and stay here. I''ll protect you."

 Chapter 1132 Bring Over The Woman You Love

    ''It''s really touching how he is promising to protect Ethan and me...'' Erica was deeply moved by Matthew''s words. She could imagine a scene where she was holding the baby in her arms and standing behind Matthew, who looked tall and overbearing. He looked like he could protect her at all costs, and she felt so safe being around him.


    "But...there''s a slight problem. My mother doesn''t want me to bring Ethan here. She is afraid that having to take care of him will affect my studies." That wasn''t the only thing that worried ir. She was also afraid that Matthew would not like this. After all, this was Matthew''s home.


    The presence of a baby would definitely cause a great deal of inconvenience. Matthew was a busy man, and he liked being busy. More importantly, Ethan was not his biological son.


    "Well...if you want me to, I can talk to your mom," Matthew suggested.


    Erica hesitated for a while, and finally shook her head in negative. "No, thanks. Maybe someday, it will be the right time for our divorce. After that, I can go back to A Country. If Ethan were here, then it would only cause more trouble." She was always ready to divorce Matthew and go back to A Country.


    Matthew decided to drop the topic. He couldn''t solve the problem, so there was no use worrying about it. "Alright. In that case, if you face any more trouble, juste to me. I''ll have my people handle it for you," he assured her.


    Erica turned to look at the man with admiration. She admired the woman he loved so much. It had been really lucky that she had managed to win the heart of such a good man.


    Now she understood why some women were okay with being mistresses. But at the end of the day, her own morality did not allow her to be a mistress.


    A couple of minutester, he switched off the hairdryer and put it back inside the box. "Alright. You go get some rest now," he said.


    Erica moved a little on the bed and said, "Thank you!"


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Matthew went straight to the bathroom with the box. After a while, he came back, switched off the light, andy down as well.


    In the darkness, Erica turned to look at the man lying beside her and remarked, "Matthew, you are so kind to me. I don''t know how to repay that. And I don''t think I ever will. I have an idea though. Bring over the woman you love to the vi, and I''ll sleep in another room. I''ll cover for you in front of your dad. How does that sound?"


    Matthew was a bit amused by her suggestion. He turned over and looked her in the eye. "That''s rather generous of you," he mocked.


    Erica gave him a wry smile and answered shyl


    sleep elsewhere, but he merely went into the bathroom.


    He didn''te out until Erica had already fallen asleep.


    The next morning, when the rm rang, Erica slowly opened her eyes and weed the sunlight peeking through the curtains. She turned over and went right back to sleep. She subconsciously pulled the quilt in closer, as if she hadn''t heard the rm.


    She didn''t sit up until her phone rang and interrupted her beautiful dream.


    She looked around with her sleepy eyes and found nobody but herself. The phone was still ringing incessantly on the table, and she groggily checked it. The number was unknown to her. "Hello?"


    "Good morning, Mrs. Huo. This is Jarvis Zheng. I will be your driver and drive you to the school. Are you up?"


    ''Drive me to the school? Oh yeah. Right, I have to go to school today!'' she thought.


    Erica finally lost a bit of sleep now. "Hello, yeah. I''m so sorry. I still haven''t gotten up. I''ll get ready as soon as possible!"


    "Take your time, Mrs. Huo. There''s still an hour! I''ll wait for you outside!"


    "Okay, thanks!" Erica hung up and got out of bed.


    About a couple of hourster, Jarvis Zheng brought Erica to the principal''s office of Y City Film Academy.


    The discussion turned towards the matter of amodation. Even before Erica could speak, Jarvis Zheng told the principal, "Mr. Huo said that Mrs. Huo won''t board at the school. So there''s no need to arrange a dormitory for her."


    "Okay!" the principal nodded.


    Erica, however, wanted to board at the school. That way, she wouldn''t have to go back to Matthew''s vi.


    Thinking about that, she whispered in Jarvis Zheng''s ear, "No, wait. I need to board at the school. Ask the principal to arrange a dorm for me."

 Chapter 1133 See The Screenshot

    Jarvis was a bit hesitant. After all, he didn''t want to go against his boss''s order. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo told me before that you won''t be boarding at school. Would you mind giving him a call to discuss this matter with him?" he asked.


    "All right!" Erica asked Jarvis to stay just for formalities as she left the principal''s office to make a phone call to Matthew.


    This was actually the first time that Erica had ever called him. She had been contacting him by sending messages before. However, the matter was quite urgent this time. What if, for some reason, he couldn''t read the message in time?


    After just a few rings, the call was picked up. "Hello." She heard Matthew''s voiceing from the other end of the line.


    The man''s low and captivating voice made Erica''s heart skip a beat. After clearing her throat, she said, "Well, I''m at school right now and I was thinking of boarding, but Jarvis told me you wouldn''t allow it."


    "You''re nning to board at school?" he asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Come to my office once you are done with the formalities."


    "What? Why?" Erica tly asked in confusion.


    In a rather calm tone, he replied, "I need to discuss this matter with you in person."


    ''Huh? Would that really be necessary? I don''t think it is, '' she thought to herself. "I don''t want to bother you while you''re at work. I just want to board at school," she insisted.


    "Let''s just talk about it when you get here." With that, Matthew hung up the phone, leaving her no chance to refuse.


    Erica helplessly rolled her eyes. ''He is so bossy! Why does he have to be so unreasonable?!''


    After going through all the procedures, Erica asked Jarvis to take her to Matthew''spany. At that moment, she was very eager to fight for her freedom.


    At the ZL Group


    Someone had just informed the employees at the reception desk that the CEO''s wife was on the way and should be received and escorted to the CEO''s office.


    When Erica arrived at the ZL Group, two employees gave her a warm wee and apanied her to the CEO''s office.


    However, when Erica entered the CEO''s office, Matthew was nowhere to be found. Instead, she saw Britney Ouyang, his assistant, who served her a cup of tea with a smile. Since Matthew wasn''t there yet, she dly epted it and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo should be here any minute now. Please take a seat as you wait for him."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. Then, I''ll be heading out first." Upon saying that, she left the room with a gentle smile on her face.


    As soon as the assistant was gone, Erica breathed a sigh of relief. Being the wife of the CEO wasn''t so bad. When she went from thepany''s gate to


    eenshot!"


    After that, she immediately sent him a message along with the screenshot of "your dad" written by Matthew.


    A few minutester, she received a reply from Wesley. "Send me the screenshots of theplete chat log."


    ''What? No way! If I do that, then my trick will be exposed.'' Erica felt so frustrated. The scheme she came up with failed!


    Feeling so disappointed, she closed the chat box without bothering to say goodbye to Wesley.


    Before lunch, Evelyn gave her a call. "Rika,e over here and have lunch with us. Dad asked the chef to prepare Chinese food. Everyone else is going to be here, will you join us?"


    Taking a look around the big empty house, Erica felt so lonely being there all by herself, so she agreed without thinking twice. "Okay!"


    "Auntie, Auntie, this is Godwin!" All of a sudden, Godwin''s voice came from the other end of the line, and he seemed to be so excited.


    And after that was Godfrey''s turn. "Auntie, this is Godfrey."


    Hearing their excitement, Erica chuckled and greeted the boys back, "Hello, Gods!"


    "Auntie, Grandpa has just bought us new toys. Come and y with uster, okay?" Erica was such a cheerful and bubbly girl, and for that reason, many children liked her. In fact, the two children dropped their toys right away and rushed to talk to her upon hearing her voice over the phone.


    When Godwin reached out his hand to grab the phone, Evelyn had no choice but to hand it over.


    "All right. You guys wait for me. I''ll be there before you know it."


    Standing on tiptoes, Godfrey yelled out in excitement, "Then you shoulde here as soon as possible, Auntie! You have toe!"


    Debbie, who was eating fruit right next to them, looked at them andmented, "These boys like Rika so much because she herself is like a child."

 Chapter 1134 A Trap

    Evelyn smiled at Godwin and reminded him, "Don''t forget to ask Aunt Erica to call Uncle Matthew, okay? Tell him toe as well so we can all have lunch together."


    Hearing this, Godwin immediately passed his mom''s words on to Erica. "Aunt Erica, Mom said you should call my uncle Matthew and ask him toe with you."


    "Okay."


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Erica instantly regretted making that promise so soon. In truth, she was afraid Matthew might turn down her request.


    Unfortunately, she had already promised Evelyn to go back to the manor to have lunch. So, she was left with no other choice but to give Matthew a call.


    This time, the phone kept ringing for a long time before he picked it up. "Hello?"


    "Well, I was just on the phone with Evelyn, and she asked me toe with you to the manor for lunch this noon," she said.


    "I already have an appointment for lunch."


    "Is that so? All right then! Sorry for bothering you. Go back to whatever you were doing. I''ll just tell Evelyn about it."


    "Tell her what?"


    Hearing this, Erica was a bit confused. "Of course I''m going to tell her that you''ve already made ns so you can''te with me."


    "Then you''re nning to go back to the manor by yourself?"


    "Yes!" ''Is there anything wrong with that? Why was he asking these questions?'' she wondered.


    There was only static on the other side of the line. "Pick me up in half an hour," Matthew said.


    "You want me to pick you up?


    But... Didn''t you just say that you have an appointment?"


    "I can''te to the appointment knowing that you''re going back to the manor by yourself," he helplessly said.


    "But why?" she asked, clearly still at such a loss.


    There was a hint of disdain in his tone as he replied, "You attending the family gathering without me? There''s no way Carlos is going to allow such a thing to happen! Do you get it now? Stupid!"


    ''Oh, so he''s afraid of his dad as well!'' she thought,ughing deep inside. Hearing this, she flew off the handle and said, "It''s your fault! You didn''t make it clear to me in the first ce. Why are you calling me stupid? For as long as you exin it a little more, I''ll be able to understand."


    "My fault?"


    "Of course. Are you seriously ming me? You''re a man. Aren''t you the least bit ashamed of being so petty?"


    "In half an hour, I need to see you in my office! If you are even one secondte, I won''t arrange a dorm for you to have noon breaks in the college anymore."


    His threat instantly made Erica so infuriated. "You''ve gone too far, Matthew Huo!" Was she being to


    "


    "I''ve already changed my mind. I don''t want any reward nor do I want to beat you. All I want is to get out of here."


    "Don''t worry, I will let you leave." Freeing one hand to hold the back of her head, he pulled her closer and asked with a straight face, "Are you sure you don''t want to hit me anymore?"


    "Well, before I answer that, can you, at least, let go of me first?" He was obviously flirting with her. At that point, she was afraid that she might not be able to control herself and end up hugging him and kissing him.


    "In that case..." Grabbing her delicate chin, he raised it slightly and said, "Then, I''m going to give you your reward first."


    Seeing that he was about to kiss her again, she quickly tried to warn him, "If you kiss me again, I''ll... Mmmph..." The rest of the words she was trying to say vanishedpletely between their lips.


    How dare he do such a thing?! No other person had ever annoyed her as much as he did! For that reason, Erica vowed to teach this yboy a lesson!


    A few minutester, when Erica was already running out of breath, Matthew decided to let go of her, albeit reluctantly.


    As she gasped for air, she cast him an intense re and said, "Matthew Huo, you jerk...Mmmph..." Damn! He leaned in and kissed her one more time!


    This time, the kiss they sharedsted for at least minutes before he finally let go of her again. Before she couldin, Matthew beat her to the punch and said, "If you say another word, I will kiss you once. If you say two more words, I will kiss you four times! Four words, and it''s going to be eight kisses. Don''t you dare think I won''t do that! You''re my rightful wife. I would even go far as to sleep with you right now!"

 Chapter 1135 Only Think Of Me

    ''Sleep with me...'' It was the first time they had talked about such a sensitive topic. Erica was angry but she didn''t dare to say anything. Deep down, she knew Matthew was right. She had no reason to refuse him even if he wanted to sleep with her right there and then.


    Part of her wanted to go home and cry to her father. She couldn''t understand why Matthew was even harder to get along with than Wesley.


    In the end, the pitiful look on her face made Matthew let go of her.


    Leaning against the door, Erica gasped for breath.


    She tried to calm herself down, but she was so angry that she unconsciously raised her fist to hit Matthew. However, just as she swung her fist toward him, Matthew dodged.


    Erica missed, but because she had exerted too much strength, her body leaned forward. With a pale face, she screamed, "Help!"


    Just as she was about to fall to the floor, a powerful arm wrapped around her waist. Atst, she fell into Matthew''s arms.


    "Do you want intimacy that much, Mrs. Huo? Is that why you threw yourself at me?" he teased.


    Threw herself at him? Well, he wasn''t lying. Erica was indeed in his arms. She wanted to argue, but she couldn''t. She felt as if her tongue had been tied into a knot.


    She thought she must have been possessed by something. After all, she had always been sharp-tongued, but at this moment, she couldn''t find a word to retort to Matthew.


    It really pissed her off! She pushed him away, her cheeks bulging up in anger. When she saw the smug expression on his face, however, a thought struck her and her anger disappeared instantly. She said, "Matthew, how about this..."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows, hinting for her to go on.


    "Since you enjoy kissing me so much, you should forget the girl you like, only think of me, and treat Ethan as your own son. If you do that, I will never bring up divorce again, and you can kiss me whenever you want, okay?"


    Eric said, even though she was sure that he wouldn''t agree. In her opinion, very few men would be able to forget their first love. Even fewer men would be willing to raise another man''s son, let alone a proud man like Matthew.


    "Only think of you?" Matthew looked her up and down. "You''re okay in general, and your figure is not bad. But I need a better style. Wait fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    t''s get inside the elevator first."


    Together, they stepped into the elevator, and Matthew let go of her wrist as soon as the door closed.


    His expression became indifferent again as he stepped away and kept her at a distance. Adjusting his clothes, he said to the angry woman, "We have to pretend to be a sweet couple in front of others."


    The way he spoke made Erica feel like the man who had just whispered into her ear a moment ago was someone else altogether.


    So, he had been acting? "You... You... You are such a good actor!" she finally blurted out. She was so annoyed that she was even stuttering.


    "Thanks for thepliment, Mrs. Huo," Matthew replied calmly.


    ''What? Thank you? Couldn''t he tell that I was being sarcastic?''


    Erica was desperate to put him in his ce, but she didn''t know what to do. ''What wrong did Imit in my previous life that I was given the punishment of marrying Matthew Huo?''


    On their way to the manor, if the bodyguard hadn''t sat in the front seat, Erica would have taken it. Instead, she had no choice but to sit with Matthew in the back.


    Nevertheless, she clung to the window, sitting as far away from him as she could.


    Matthew didn''t mind; he just concentrated on his work on the phone as if he hadn''t noticed what she was doing.


    Just when they were about to arrive at the Huo family''s manor, his phone rang.


    Erica, who was bored, casually nced at his phone. Before she could see the name on the caller ID, Matthew answered the phone. "What''s up?"

 Chapter 1136 Do Everyone A Service

    "Matthew, are you busy right now?" It was a woman''s voice, which sounded a bit familiar to Erica. However, she couldn''t tell whether it was the voice of the woman who called him on their wedding night or the voice of someone else she had heard before.


    "No."


    "Will you be attending the seventh-day ceremony of Nathan''s death?"


    "Yes." Tomorrow was going to be the seventh day after Nathan''s death. And Matthew would definitelye.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you, then."


    "Okay."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Erica was dying to know who it was. So, she asked in a low voice, "Who was that? Your woman?"


    "No," Matthew answered curtly.


    "Oh." This one wasn''t it either, which simply made Erica be more and more curious.


    In the Huo family''s manor


    When they got there, a few kids were merrily running about in the yard. Noticing their car from a distance, Godwin quickly ran toward it. Godfrey and Gwyn followed him, blocking Matthew''s car together.


    The second the bodyguard got out of the car and opened the rear door, the two boys called out "Uncle" and frantically went inside the car.


    The car was less than two minutes away from the manor itself, meaning to say the kids only got inside the car to have a bit of fun.


    In order to give them space so they could get in, Matthew moved closer to Erica, and the two kids scrambled to sit right next to them.


    Gwyn, on the other hand, was the only one who stood outside the car, showing no intention of getting in.


    Seeing this, Erica pulled Godfrey, who was moving close to her, into her arms and let Godwin sit on Matthew''sp. Then, she called Gwyn and said, "Gwyn, hop in!"


    The bodyguard said, "Mrs. Huo, Miss Tang can just sit in the front seat."


    To which, Gwh tly refused, "No. I don''t want to sit in the front seat. I want to sit in the back with everyone!" Of course, she wanted to join the fun along with everyone.


    With that, Matthew patted the empty seat beside him and said, "Gwyn, you can sit here."


    Gwyn then bent over to step inside the car. After she had settled in her seat, they took their time driving toward the vi.


    The car, which had been quite peaceful earlier, suddenly became very lively in an instant. Godwin was such a fearless kid. Godfrey, on the other hand, was actually a bit afraid of Matthew, but he wasn''t afraid of being with him right now since Godwin and Erica were also there with him. So, he was able to continue fighting with Godwin.


    Matth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    tell you, then. Matthew is..." Out of the corner of his eye, Sheffield noticed Carlos, who had actually been staring at him for a while. "Dad," he greeted him with a smile.


    As soon as Carlos waved at him, Sheffield walked toward him and said to Joshua, "I''ll tell youter." Lately, Joshua felt like Sheffield had been casting him aside more and more easily.


    Inside the bathroom, through the reflection on the mirror, Erica looked at Matthew as he was washing his hands and couldn''t help asking, "Why did you marry me?"


    It was the same question she had asked him before on the day they got engaged.


    ncing at her in the mirror, Matthew tly answered, "I wanted to do everyone a service, that way, you won''t be able to harm someone else."


    "Hey, that''s not what you saidst time!" Last time, his reasons seemed much better than this.


    "Really? Is my answer any different from before?"


    This left Erica at such a loss for words. It seemed that there wasn''t any difference after all. As it turned out, the only difference was that his reply sounded much betterst time.


    For all she knew, he could have married her for any reason, but it couldn''t possibly be because he was in love with her!


    Fine, then. She didn''t care anymore. It wasn''t like she loved him anyway.


    That being said, the reason why she had to ask him again was that when Matthew held her hand just now, for a fleeting moment, it gave her the illusion that he actually liked her very much.


    But now, it seemed that that wasn''t the case at all.


    That made perfect sense, though. Why would he, a handsome, rich, and powerful man, fall in love with a single mom?

 Chapter 1137 Be Careful With Her

    Erica believed that Matthew had no reason to love her.


    Since that was the case, she was relieved.


    There were many people in the Huo family manor. It was as lively as a family reunion dinner on the Lunar New Year''s Eve. Before the lunch began, Sheffield offered to bring drinks for everyone.


    Since he didn''t know what Erica preferred, he asked, "Rika, what would you like to drink?"


    "Coke!" Erica answered without hesitation.


    Terilynn took a sip of her juice and said excitedly, "What a coincidence, Erica. Matthew likes coke, too!"


    Erica nced at the man who was silently sitting beside her. She didn''t expect him to like coke. She thought he was fond of red wine.


    Joshua smiled and said, "The coke at home is prepared especially for Matthew. Well, it looks like someone is going to give Matthewpetition for his coke from now on."


    After grabbing two cans of coke, Sheffield ced them in front of Erica and Matthew. Then he walked to Joshua, patted his shoulder, and said, "How can you say that? Since Rika is Matthew''s wife, he will happily share his coke with her. Right, Matthew?" Sheffield winked at Matthew.


    Matthew nced at Sheffield before he turned to Evelyn and said, "Evelyn, Sheffield mentioned that you''ve been in a bad moodtely."


    "Hey, hey, don''t get me into trouble, Matthew!" After saying that, Sheffield trotted briskly back to his seat and put his arm around Evelyn''s shoulder. "Don''t listen to him. I did say that you''ve been in a bad mood recently, but I also said that you''ve be more and more adorable!"


    Without the slightest change in her expression, Evelyn poured some juice for Gwyn and said in a gentle voice, "Okay, I see. We''ll talk about itter tonight."


    Sheffield wanted to cry.


    They knew that Evelyn preferred to talk with her husband behind closed doors. Given her temperament, Sheffield would end up on his knees, begging for forgiveness. This made everyone else burst into gales ofughter.


    Carlos gazed at his son for a long time. When he sensed that his son didn''t get his hint, he said gruffly, "Matthew, open the can of coke for Rika."


    With widened eyes, Erica leaned forward, grabbed her can of coke, and said to Carlos, "Thank you, Dad. But I can open it myself."


    Erica would never adm


    e had never seen each other in three years after we got our marriage certificates. When we finally met, he wanted to bury me alive or throw me into the sea. I was lucky that I survived all that misery."


    Guilt coursed through Carlos when Debbie mentioned the past. He picked up some food and poured a ss of juice for Debbie before saying, "Why did you talk about that? Let bygones be bygones."


    "Ha-ha." Everyone knew what had happened between Debbie and Carlos back then. They couldn''t help butugh when they saw Carlos'' frustrated expression.


    After a pleasant lunch, everyone went to the living room to rest.


    Since everyone was concerned, Erica updated them about recent events in her life. "The procedures of entering Y City Film Academy areplete. Tomorrow, I will start sses..."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    ng! At this moment, a loud noise came from the other side of the living room.


    It sounded as if something had broken. Before anyone could figure out what had happened, the maid cried, "Miss Gwyn! Are you okay?"


    When the family heard the noise, they stood and walked to the other side of the living room.


    At the mention of Gwyn''s name, Sheffield rushed to their location. By the time everyone reached, Sheffield had already squatted before the young girl. He asked anxiously, "What happened, Gwyn?"


    An expensive flowerpot had fallen to the floor and broken. The exquisite nt it held,y on the floor beside her. Gwyn seemed to be staring at the broken flowerpot innocently.

 Chapter 1138 I Am Not A Child

    The Huo family knew that this was Carlos'' nt which he had kept for two years. Joshua had asked his friend to bring it back from Singapore. Carlos liked it a lot and treated it with a lot of care and attention. He had specially bought a handmade blue and white porcin flowerpot for the nt.


    As if that wasn''t enough to emphasize the nt''s importance, he had specially told the gardeners to take good care of it. However, Gwyn had knocked it over and several of its branches were now broken.


    People''s eyes wandered from Gwyn to Carlos, wondering what he would do. Carlos merely nced at the nt on the floor and then squatted down to look into Gwyn''s eyes. "Gwyn, did you knock it down?" he asked in a soft voice.


    Gwyn nodded and apologized to him, "Sorry, Grandpa. I didn''t mean to do that. It was an ident."


    "It doesn''t matter. Are you hurt? Let me see your hands."


    Gwyn shook her head and extended her hands towards Carlos. After making sure she wasn''t hurt, he asked a housemaid to clean up the floor.


    Then he casually said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a nt. As long as Gwyn didn''t get hurt, everything is fine. Come on. Let''s go back and continue our conversation."


    Rumor had it that although Carlos was very strict with his son, he was a ve in front of his wife, daughters, and granddaughter. Now Erica was finally convinced that the rumor was true.


    She could tell that Carlos'' heart ached for the nt. But he was not ming Gwyn at all. He only cared that she was okay.


    Erica suddenly changed her mind. She was now considering having daughters with Matthew instead of sons.


    When Matthew went to the bathroom, he left his phone on the table. A momentter, the screen lit up from some notification.


    Both Erica and Carlos noticed that. "Rika, check whose message that is," he said.


    "What? Umm... I don''t think that''s a good idea," Erica stammered with her eyes wide open. She wasn''t sure about checking Matthew''s phone. It might have been private.


    Carlos didn''t think so. "Come on. I think it''s perfectly normal. A couple should be honest with each other. You should remember who you are. You are his wife now, and you have the right to be a part of his business."


    What he was saying was correct, but Erica knew that she and Matthew were a couple in name only. "Dad, I think I''d better not check it. What if I see something confidential from thep


    nt. Why are you being so mean, Matthew? I check your father''s phone every day. Do you have some secrets that Rika doesn''t know about?"


    There was an awkward silence in response to that.


    Carlos echoed, "Exactly! Besides, it was me who asked Rika to check your messages. So if you were not doing anything wrong, what are you so afraid of?"


    Since the older couple was now on each other''s sides, the younger couple was left speechless.


    Matthew didn''t want to waste any more time on this discussion. He quietly picked up his phone and looked at the message Paige Shen had sent. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and the look in his eyes became intense. He cast a meaningful nce at Erica. Then, he texted back. "This one is okay."


    After a short while, they left the Huo family manor one by one. When Matthew was leaving, he also took Erica with him, who was busy ying with the three children at that time.


    Once inside the car, Erica couldn''t wait any more. She asked the man beside her, "Is Paige the goddess in your heart?" She had to be. Otherwise, why would she send the picture of such a revealing night gown to him and ask for his opinion?


    ''Even if she is not his goddess, she must be one of his women!'' Erica thought. ''Well, well¡­I never expected Matthew to be a fan of office romance.''


    She decided to pay more attention to Paige Shen when she visited the ZL Group again. She was thinking that the woman must be both beautiful and capable.


    On the other hand, the man''s face was slightly gloomy. "She has already married." He was trying to make sure she did not misunderstand Paige Shen.

 Chapter 1139 Ericas Complaint

    "Huh? She''s married? No wonder Dad didn''t agree to let you date her. Now I can see why you are unwilling to let her live with you. This is so sad!" Erica eximed.


    Matthew hadn''t expected her to react like this. He had believed that his exnation would help settle her confusion. His expression soured when she didn''t understand. Erica, however, didn''t notice and continued to ask, "Since she loves you, why did she marry another man? Did she fall in love with you after she got married? Did her husband refuse to divorce her when she told him about her feelings for you?"


    "Why would her husband divorce her?"


    Matthew''s frustration continued to grow. Why was it so hard for Erica to realize that she had misunderstood his rtionship with Paige? Unfortunately, it appeared as though no matter what he said, she was unwilling to let go of her misconceptions. Equally, Erica was shocked by Matthew''s question. Confusion coursed through her, and she questioned, "She didn''t ask her husband for a divorce? Then maybe she doesn''t love you."


    "Shut up!"


    The sudden change in Matthew''s temperament scared her a little. So, Erica pursed her lips and stared at her hands.


    After a short while, ufortable with his silence, she mumbled, "You must be angry because I learned of your secret! But, seriously, the nightgown is beautiful. Are you going to ask her to wear it for you tonight?"


    To her surprise, this time, he answered, "Hmm."


    This was not the response Erica was expecting. ''Does this mean that I will be home alone tonight?'' Excitement coursed through her at the thought.


    At dusk, a woman rang the doorbell of the vi. She carried a delicate gift box in her hand.


    When Erica opened the door, the woman handed the gift box to her and said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo bought this for you. He would like for you to wear it tonight. He also asked me to tell you not to go to bed until he returns to the vi." The expression on the woman''s face indicated to Erica that she was ufortable with this assignment. Matthew had ordered her to bring the item in the gift box to Erica.


    When Erica examined the bag, she found that it only had a logo on it. Unfamiliar with thepany brand, she frowned as she asked, "What''s this?"


    "You will know after you open it. Mrs. Huo, if there is nothing else, I will return to the office now."


    Erica nodded. "Thank you! Who are you?"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo. I''m Paige Shen, Mr. Huo''s special assistant. Please feel free to ca


    being rude.


    You''re indeed not bright. I can sense from his tone that he is doting on you. Can''t you see that?" Erica was even more confused now. Did Wesley have X-ray eyes? How could he interpret a person''s emotions just by reading these cold words? "Dad, I found out that the girl in Matthew''s heart is his female special assistant. Unfortunately, she is married, and his love is unrequited!"


    "Look at this situation positively. Now, you have the opportunity to consolidate the rtionship between you and Matthew so that he can divert all his attention to you."


    Erica suddenly felt as though she waspeting with other girls for Matthew''s love, just like the plot of a TV series about the emperor''s women. "Are you advising me to attract the attention of a man who doesn''t love me?"


    "If you are going to think like this, then I can''t help you," Wesley replied.


    Erica rolled her eyes at the text. "Dad, don''t you know that irresponsible men always say that?"


    "If you will not change the way you think, then there''s nothing I can do about it."


    For a moment, Erica was speechless. ''Okay, you win. I will remember this.'' "Wesley Li, when you and Mom are old, I''ll take you and my mother out for a drive. Then, I will stop at a busy ce, and force you to watch as my mother chats with other men."


    Wesley replied calmly, "I''ve never regretted letting you marry Matthew. It''s such a pleasure to see that all you can do isin to me. You can''t leave him even though you dislike him."


    Erica sent Wesley a crying emoticon. She was so angry that she burst into tears. No one seemed to understand her, and she felt unloved and helpless.

 Chapter 1140 Washing Her Feet

    Erica began to wonder if Wesley was really her father. How could he speak to her this way? The man was acting like her sworn enemy. He was even more hateful than Reese.


    As the night fell, Matthew arrived at the vi two hours earlier than before. There was no light in the living room except the grayish re of the TV.


    Moving slowly and silently, he crept up to the sofa from behind. Without even looking, he''d known what was on the screen.


    It showed a cemetery with two human figures standing in the middle of it. More precisely, it was two ghosts.


    With much precision, Matthew reached out and patted Erica on the shoulder, then quickly drew himself back.


    "Ah!" Erica screamed and shook.


    As she twisted around, Matthew saw her face had instantly gone pale. He''d expected this reaction; it was the second time she''d been scared to death like that.


    It took her a few seconds to recognize who had touched her. She calmed down quickly enough, but if looks could kill, Matthew would have dropped dead right then and there.


    "Can you not do that when youe back next time?" she demanded, trying to keep her voice down. "Having to deal with you is worse than having real ghosts around. Do you realize that?"


    There was a trace of a smile in Matthew''s eyes. "What do you want me to do next time?" he asked.


    "Call me in advance!" she snapped. "Actually, no, that won''t do either. The phone ringing suddenly will scare me too. Just go right upstairs without bothering me." Erica just wanted to enjoy a horror movie without any interruptions. She didn''t think it was too much to ask.


    To her surprise, as soon as she finished speaking, Matthew went over and turned off the TV. "Let''s go upstairs," he said casually.


    "What did you do that for? I haven''t finished watching that!" Indignant, Erica sat on the back of the sofa. This made her almost as tall as Matthew, and she didn''t care how ridiculous she looked.


    Without a word, Matthew came over and scooped her up in his arms.


    Erica was almost as startled as she''d been just a moment ago. R


    got nervous as he started untying his tie. "Why... why are you taking off your clothes?" she asked warily. Did he have some creepy quirks?


    Matthew rolled his eyes and threw his tie away without even looking at her. Then he unbuttoned his cuffs.


    A possibility urred to Erica. "Are you going to take a shower?"


    With a chilly look at her, he rolled up his sleeves, and squatted down in front of Erica. Reaching into the basin, he took hold of her feet and started rubbing them.


    Realizing that he was washing them, Erica wanted to draw back, but his grip was strong, and she couldn''t escape it.


    Matthew spoke through gritted teeth. "As far as I''m concerned, from now on, you''re just a child who can''t take care of herself. Just like Ethan." There was no mistaking the loathing in his voice.


    His words sank in as Erica sat there, and her good mood finally began to ebb. Being treated like a baby, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    In the meantime, his big hands continued to work at her feet, efficient but a little bit rough. Feeling wronged, Erica pouted and spoke. "You misunderstood. I can take care of myself. I just have a problem of procrastination."


    If she could not even wash her own feet, she would be really useless.


    Without even raising his head, Matthew replied, "Shut up. The more you talk, the more you make me think of divorcing you."

 Chapter 1141 Ericas First Day At The Academy

    Erica shut up, feeling very wronged. All she had done was procrastinate a little, but it seemed that in Matthew''s eyes, she had be a huge baby that couldn''t take care of herself. On top of that, he didn''t allow her to talk and even threatened to divorce her if she did.


    ''Argh! This is so unfair, '' sheined to herself.


    Matthew grabbed a new towel, wiped her feet roughly, and then carried her out of the bathroom.


    Reaching the bed, he threw her onto it without any tenderness.


    "Ouch!" Erica rolled to the center of the bed and sprawled out on it.


    Matthew''s voice was as cold as usual as he said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to be my woman? As you wish! Put on the new nightgown while I take a bath. I want to see you in it when Ie out."


    Then, he began unbuttoning his shirt. Erica sat up on the bed in a hurry and smirked at him. "Um, the nightgown is...gone."


    "What do you mean it''s gone?" he asked, frowning.


    "I regret saying that I wanted to be your woman. I don''t want to do it anymore, so I..." Erica couldn''t finish her words, so she took the gift box on the bedside table and opened it.


    She blinked mischievously and said with a smug smile, "As you can see..."


    Matthew took two steps forward and found that the nightgown which had been folded neatly inside the gift box before had been shredded into pieces. Erica didn''t want to wear it, so, fearing that Matthew would force her to put it on, she had cut it into pieces when he wasn''t in the room.


    She had thought that she was being very smart. She waited for Matthew to get angry at her, but he didn''t.


    By now, Matthew''s shirt was fully unbuttoned, revealing his toned chest. "Good," he said simply.


    "What?" Erica was confused.


    Matthew cast her a cold nce. "I''m not interested in you, anyway."


    Erica should have been d to hear this; after all, everything was going her way. But for some reason, she froze. Then, forcing a smile on her face, she said awkwardly, "What a coincidence!"


    This time, Matthew didn''t even look at her. With a cold expression on his face, he took his shirt and walked into the bathroom.


    That night, as usual, they slept on the same bed but with different thoughts on their minds. Early the next morning, Erica was woken up b


    were all waiting for her arrival.


    It was not appropriate for male students and outsiders to linger in the girls'' dormitory for too long, so Morton He, Skeet Wang, and the bodyguard left after putting Erica''s luggage inside her room.


    Once they were outside the building of the girls'' dormitory, Morton He and Skeet Wang watched the two luxurious cars drive away. "I want to be friends with Erica!" Skeet Wang said excitedly.


    Morton He sneered. "You? Aren''t you afraid that Matthew Huo would kill you?"


    "It won''t go that far! I just want to be friends with her. Nothing else." Of course, Skeet Wang knew the real reason why Morton He had sneered at him. There was a huge difference between his status and Erica''s. However, he was still unhappy with the way Morton He looked down on him.


    "Let''s go! Your first ss is about to begin," Morton He said. The two boys left.


    In the dormitory room, Erica greeted the three other girls, and then made her bed and kept all her things inside the closet.


    Her roommates didn''t seem to be enthusiastic about her arrival, but Erica didn''t care. She would onlye to the dorm room during noon break, and would not be staying there at night.


    Soon, she was all set. From this moment on, her school life at Y City Film Academy would officially begin!


    She was so excited, butter, as she stood in front of the teaching building, Erica looked at the boy standing in front of her with a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 1142 Hyatt Li

    The man in front of Erica was just average-looking. He was less than 1.75 meters tall and had single eyelids. He was wearing thick sses with a ck frame, a dark red id coat, and a pair of dark blue canvas shoes with white soles.


    On his wrist was a bracelet made of south red agates. It was a gift from Erica on his 18th birthday. He had been wearing it since then.


    Hyatt timidly smiled while he said, "I just transferred to this school. Actually, I''m also in the Department of Photography like you."


    Erica was taken aback for a few moments. She blinked her eyes a few times, refusing to believe what she just heard. However, what she knew for sure was that it was not good news to see him in her school. cing a small smile on her face, Ericaposed herself. "Dude, I married someone from this city so I didn''t have a choice but to continue my studies here. But you, didn''t you have a great life in A Country? Why did you insist oning to Y City? Does your mother know about this?"


    "She knows," Hyatt inly responded.


    "Did she approve of it?" she wondered. There was no way his mother would agree to something like this.


    Hyatt shook his head in embarrassment. "No, I transferred by myself."


    ''I knew it!'' Erica eximed in her mind. She then flicked his forehead. "I didn''t expect that you would have the guts to do that. I couldn''t transfer to another school by myself. How did you do it?"


    Hyatt rubbed his head where she had yfully flicked him. With uttermost honesty, he said, "My uncle is a professor of this school so I asked him for help."


    "Well, that''s just great! I guess your mother will not only hate me, but she''ll also beat me to death the next time she sees me! There''s no doubt about it!" Erica helplessly rolled her eyes at him.


    Back in A Country, Hyatt had ignored his mother, aka Erica''s headteacher in junior high, just so he could be admitted to the Department of Photography with Erica. His mother had been so angry that she had wanted to disown him.


    Now, he had actually followed her to Y City. Erica could assume that Hyatt was having a hard time before he came here. Why else would he go through all the trouble of moving to another ce?


    Hyatt didn''t like Erica''s reaction so heined softly, "Since you left, Reese and herpanions had been bullying me every single day. Not once did anyone help me. Finally, I had enough. I didn''t want to be alone there. I was so scared."


    Erica and Hyatt had known each other since they were in middle school. For the longest time, they had been the best of friends. They were so close that Erica would always beat him up.


    But Erica never allowed any other person to bully him. She had even warned the whole student body that if anyone would dare to bully Hyatt, it meant that they were bullyi


    gh?"


    ''Three hundred thousand?'' Erica was so shocked that she couldn''t respond for a few moments. "Yes, that''s e-enough. I just want three?¡ª" Erica tried to speak but the word "thousand" was too hard for her to say. She thought that if she were to only withdraw a little amount, it would disappoint the manager who had treated her with so much warmth and enthusiasm. After a short pause, she made her decision. "I''ll withdraw 30, 000 dors first. It''s not convenient to bring too much cash to school."


    "You''re right. Please wait a moment, ma''am. I will just get your cash. It shouldn''t take too long."


    So when she talked to Hyatt, Erica''s bag was loaded with thirty thousand cash.


    She didn''t have a choice after all.


    Meanwhile, disappointment filled Hyatt''s eyes. "Erica, out of everyone I know, you''re the one who didn''t care the most about money. So why did you get married for money, to a man who doesn''t love you?"


    "Who told you I married Matthew Huo for money? I have to raise Ethan. I had no choice but to marry him. Do you understand?" It was true that she loved money and she had often been short of money before. But her family was rich, so how could she have possibly married a man she didn''t love, just for money?


    "It''s okay for you to have Ethan. I didn''t mind that. But you promised that you would marry me!" Hyatt looked at her seriously.


    Erica awkwardly scratched her ear. "You know I was kidding. I wouldn''t have even been friends with you if it weren''t for your mother!"


    Erica and Hyatt''s friendship had a long story behind it. Back in middle school, Erica had been a mischievous kid. She was always ying tricks on people and making trouble everywhere she went. Lilith Zhuang had been so angry that she publicly scolded Erica in ss. She told the girl that if she continued to act like that, no one would marry her in the future.

 Chapter 1143 Phoebe Su

    To get back at Lilith, Erica swore to herself that she would marry her youngest son, Hyatt Li, who was her ssmate at the time.


    If she were to be Lilith''s daughter-inw, then she would make her take care of the children, wash clothes and cook for them!


    That being said, she never expected that things wouldn''t go ording to n. In the end, she didn''t marry Hyatt. Instead, she got married to a man whom she thought she didn''t even have anything to do with!


    Letting out a helpless sigh, Hyatt knew it all along. But in his eyes, Erica was much like an angelpletely beyond his reach. She was way out of his league, so he never really wanted her to marry him. "Is Mr. Huo treating you well?" he asked.


    "Yes! He always treats me well. And he gives me a lot of money!" Erica couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Let''s go to the snack bar. I''ll treat you to some sausages!"


    ''But a sausage only costs five dors. Am I being too stingy?'' she suddenly thought. So, she quickly went on and added, "And a cup of hot ''U Loveit.''" ''Ten dors in total. I''m being quite generous, if I may say so myself!''


    "Thanks!" Hyatt wasn''t so hard to please. Truth be told, he was already very happy with just one sausage, what more if she threw in a cup of his favorite "U Loveit" as well!


    From the moment the second ss started, wherever Erica went, Hyatt followed her like ackey. It seemed like they went back to their old days.


    At lunchtime, Erica was thinking of inviting Hyatt for lunch. However, while they were on their way to the school canteen, she received a call from Matthew. "Where are you?" he asked curtly.


    "I''m heading toward the canteen right now. What''s up?"


    There was only static on the other end of the line. It seemed that she had totally forgotten about the conversation they had that morning. "You promised me this morning that you''re going to attend the seventh-day ceremony of Nathan''s death."


    "What? Oh... Did I?" Erica blurted out as she stood there in shock.


    Cudgeling her brains out, she vaguely remembered that she indeed seemed to have promised that. Her eyes felt so heavy that she actually fell asleep soon after.


    Looking at the pink sportswear she had on, she realized that it wouldn''t be right to attend the seventh-day ceremony wearing that. "It slipped my mind. I have no change of clothes with me. What am I going to do?"


    "I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    "Okay!" Actually, Erica had no idea why he decided to ask her to go with him, but she didn''t have any reason to refuse either.


    After all, Nathan was a good friend of Matthew''s, and it was the seventh-day ceremony after his


    Why would she say that they were not familiar with each other?


    Before Erica could even say anything, Phoebe suddenly looked at Matthew in surprise and asked, "Matthew, is she your...?"


    She trailed off and ended up not finishing her words. Still, Matthew knew what she wanted to ask and simply nodded his head. He had no intention of discussing this topic any further. Looking at his watch, he calmly said, "Let''s begin the ceremony."


    With a perplexed look in her eyes, Phoebe cast Erica a nce. Then, she quickly turned her eyes away and nodded, "Okay."


    Nathan was an orphan back when he was still alive. And since he grew up in an orphanage, none of the people present were actually rted to him.


    ''If Phoebe really was married to Nathan, then the Su family members should be here as well, '' Erica thought. But after taking a look around the hall, she didn''t see anyone from the Su family.


    ''What''s going on here? That''s strange.''


    Out of curiosity, she cautiously tried to confirm it with Matthew and asked in a low voice, "Was Phoebe..." She was deep in thought for a while. Since Phoebe was acting as though she didn''t know her, she shouldn''t pry too much into it. When she noticed Matthew looking at her in confusion, she decided to ask again just to be sure, "Was Phoebe Su married to Nathan?"


    "Yes."


    ''So, I was right!'' Phoebe was good-looking, and she had always been like a kind elder sister figure in Erica''s eyes. Considering that, she and Nathan were definitely a good match.


    It was such a pity that Nathan died at such a young age, not long after their marriage.


    The ceremony went without incident. Most of the time, Phoebe was busy taking care of the processes. Matthew, on the other hand, simply sat there, watching everything.

 Chapter 1144 He Acted Like Her Lackey

    When the ceremony was over, Matthew and Phoebe saw the guests out at the entrance of the venue, while Erica quietly awaited them in a corner.


    Even so, knowing that she was Matthew''s wife, quite a few people still came by to say goodbye to Erica.


    It was quite clear from their curious eyes that they had a lot of questions on their mind, but in light of the asion, they decided to set aside their curiosity and leave with a brief goodbye.


    About twenty minutester, Matthew came in and found Erica, who was standing in the corner. "We can go now," he said.


    "Oh... Okay!" She followed him out.


    Phoebe was waiting for them just outside. When she saw Matthew and Erica, she took her bag from the staff and walked with them to the parking lot.


    As they walked, Matthew suddenly spoke. "I''ll ask my assistant to take you back home."


    Just as Erica wondered who he was talking to, Phoebe stopped and stood in front of him. "Matthew, I''ve sorted out Nathan''s belongings. I want to give some of them to you. Can we go to his house?"


    After a brief pause, Matthew nodded, "Sure." Then he looked at Erica. "You..."


    Erica felt it would be inappropriate for her to join them because she didn''t know Nathan personally. Just as Matthew was about to say something, she cut him short. "Actually, I am supposed to meet my friend this afternoon to buy some stationeries. Why don''t you go ahead? I can take a taxi home."


    Matthew shot a baleful nce at her and said, "Who are you supposed to meet up with? You''ve already made a friend at school?"


    "No, it''s Hya...Well, you don''t know him anyway. He is my friend from A Country and now he''s transferred to my school. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine!" In truth, she never had an appointment with Hyatt; she had just made up an excuse to leave.


    "Wait!" Matthew stopped her.


    Erica turned around in confusion.


    Matthew said to Paige, "Take Mrs. Huo home first. I''ll ask Owen to send someone to pick us up."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Paige looked at Erica and opened the door for her, "Mrs. Huo, please get in the car."


    Erica quickly waved her hands at Matthew and said, "No need, Matthew. I can wait a little longer since I have nothing else to do. You two have important things to do; I don''t want to take up your time!"


    Erica meant every word she had said because she didn''t have anything important to do, whereas, Matthew h


    ht he did those things merely because she was his wife.


    As such, watching Matthew being nice to other women was an unusual sight for Erica.


    Rhea tried to analyze her words and asked, "So, you''re trying to say that Matthew''s goddess married his best friend and so, with much grief, he had no choice but to marry you?"


    "Yes! It all makes sense now!"


    "But... Aren''t you overthinking this a little too much?"


    "No, I am not. By the way, did you know that Hyatt has transferred to the same school as me in Y City?"


    Rhea rolled her eyes and said, "Why is he always following you around? I don''t think you should have messed with him in the first ce." The fact that Hyatt went as far as transferring to another school, after Erica had gotten married to a man in Y City, indeed, looked like a sign of desperation. His actions were like that of ackey who would follow his crush to the ends of the world, no matter what.


    "Forget it. I''m going to look for Hyatt now. I feel sorry for him. He has no friends in this city. I''ll take him shopping," Erica said.


    Rhea reminded her, "Don''t forget that you are Mrs. Huo now. Almost everyone knows about you. Please be sure to keep a safe distance from Hyatt because you don''t want people to spread rumors about you again."


    "Why would they spread rumors about me? I didn''t do anything to them. They were just being ridiculous!"


    "Madam, ever since you married Matthew, you became an enemy to women all over the world who love and adore him! Do you understand what I am trying to say?"


    Erica''s lips twitched. "Is it that bad?"

 Chapter 1145 Honey

    "Yes, you are too simple. As you grow up, you''ll learn that there are too many horrible things in the world! I have to go. I have sses to attend. Catch youter!" Rhea said.


    "Okay, bye!"


    After the call ended, Erica slipped her phone back into her pocket and went to see Hyatt.


    Erica thought Hyatt was silly and pitiful. He didn''t dare to stay in A Country and had no other friends in Y City. So, she decided to show him around.


    To Erica, Hyatt was like Rhea. And so, Erica treated him as her best friend. But, this male friend of hers was a bit daft, even sillier than her. Inparison, Rhea, who was smart and lively, was more likable.


    Erica had promised to take Hyatt for a hot pot meal that evening. As they reached the entrance of the hot pot restaurant, Erica received a phone call. She frowned as she looked at the screen as the number was unfamiliar to her. "Hello, Mrs. Huo, this is Paige Shen."


    "Oh, hello. What''s up?"


    Paige smiled. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is drunk and can''t drive. I have to go to thepany to deal with an emergency. Can youe and pick him up?"


    "What? But I... " Erica wanted to refuse. After all, she had promised Hyatt an evening of fun and exploration!


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. But it''s not appropriate to hand responsibility of Mr. Huo to someone else. We''re at the Orchid Private Club now. Pleasee here as soon as you can. See youter, Mrs. Huo!" Paige hung up without waiting for Erica''s answer.


    Anxiety coursed through Erica as she stared at her phone screen.


    Having heard her end of the conversation, Hyatt, who had been standing nearby, nudged his friend gently. He offered, "Go ahead with your business. I''ll take a cab and return to my dormitory. We can eat hot pot another day!"


    "Okay," Erica replied with a sigh of resignation. Matthew was her husband, and he needed her. She knew she shouldn''t turn down Paige''s request. Erica weighed her choices in her mind before she turned to Hyatt and said, "Eat something before you return."


    "I''m not hungry. I have been eating since I began shopping with you this afternoon," Hyatt grinned as he reassured Erica. What he had said was true. Even as a little girl, Erica ate whatever food intrigued her, and Hyatt always ate with her. If Erica hadn''t s


    ightened his embrace.


    "Because, because..." She struggled to find an excuse. "Oh, because you''ve mistaken me for someone else!" she finally blurted out. ''Oh, my God! How sweet he sounded when he called honey and darling.''


    Matthew was quiet this time. When she tried to get up again, he raised her chin and kissed her.


    Their rapid breathing vanquished the deafening silence in the room.


    When she came to her senses, Erica found that Matthew had pinned her on the sofa. No matter how much she struggled, the man didn''t seem to stop.


    Unable to imagine what would happen next, she panicked. Erica used her hand to block his kiss by her ear, and begged pitifully, "Matthew, look at me! I''m not the girl on your mind. I''m Erica. Erica Li!"


    Matthew''s eyes fluttered open. Erica, who was under him, looked like a startled deer. There was even a trace of fear in her eyes. When he looked up, he saw that he was holding her hands tightly.


    He exined expressionlessly, "I drank too much. I''m sorry."


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, "It''s all right. Let go of me now. I''m here to take you home."


    "But..." he continued.


    Her nerves were still on edge. "What''s wrong?" It didn''t help that he was still on top of her and holding her tightly.


    Matthew lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I got drunk and lost control over my body and my consciousness. But I want to do it with you. Why not here?"


    Then he kissed her again.


    Erica was so shocked that she wanted to curse.

 Chapter 1146 Trouble on the Road

    As Matthew kept going on her, Erica wasn''t sure if his feelings toward her had changed, or if he was just drunk. Either way, his advances weren''t wee. Between his kisses, she tried to remember and to name all the women who were close to him. "Matthew, stop! Don''t forget about the girl you really love! It''s Paige, right?" The man didn''t seem to hear her.


    Erica remembered another name. "Phoebe Su?"


    That did the trick.


    Matthew slowly drew back, and his scent went with him. The desire in his eyes faded away, and his look turned cold. Clearing his throat, he hastily said, "Phoebe is Nathan''s love. Don''t talk nonsense about me and her!"


    "Oh, I see. I guess I was mistaken," Erica replied. In her own thoughts, however, she thought she had little reason to believe his words.


    After he let go of her, Erica quickly got off the sofa and put a few paces between Matthew and herself. "Can you walk?"


    "Of course I can. Let''s go." With that, Matthew practically sprang to his feet, and they headed for the door.


    As they neared the ck Emperor, Matthew hovered by the door to the passenger seat with his hands in his pockets. Signaling to her with his eyes, he said, "Why don''t you open the door?"


    "Okay!" Erica obediently opened the door for him, then closed it after him.


    Just then she paused, nced at the car keys in her hand, and suddenly realized something serious. "Are we going to drive home?" she asked awkwardly.


    "Of course!" Matthew didn''t look up. He was still fumbling with his seat belt.


    "Then shouldn''t we switch seats? You drive the car and I''ll take the passenger seat."


    Matthew rubbed his eyes as if nursing a headache. "I can''t drive after that wine I drank," he answered. "It''s dangerous and against thew. Don''t you know that?"


    Looking somewhat baffled, Erica began, "Of course I know! But..."


    "But nothing! Stop wasting time and get in the car!"


    "Fine, then!" Erica''s heart thundered as she took the driver''s seat. ''This is your order, '' she thought gloomily. ''I hope you won''t regret it.''


    Shepleted the first step on her own; she started the engine. A moment passed as it idled in a low, constant grumble, and sweat began to roll down Erica''s forehead. Sounding as casual as possible, she said, "Matthew, which pedal is the elerator and which is the brake? Also, do I need to put the car into gear?"


    Though he felt groggier than before, Matthew nevertheless answered her questions patiently. When Erica began to show confidence and asked nothing else, he leaned back in his seat and shut his eyes.


    Three minutester the ck Emperor was humming its way down the road, and for the first time in his life, Matthew knew what fear meant.


    For a while he kept his eyes shut. Around him he could feel the vehicle crawling along; there was no way Erica was anywhere near the speed limit. Yet every few minutes, somehow she kept needing to m on the brakes or lurch from onene to another, and Matthew would hear another car or two screech past.


    The moments dragged like hours as this incident repeated itself at least twenty times. By then Matthew was fully awake, though no happier for it. Taking a deep breath and trying not to


    r window a moment ago. He was well-dressed, and his hair was obnoxious¡ªobviously dyed blond and a bit messy on purpose¡ªbut he seemed rtively soft-spoken. "So you''re the driver of the Emperor?" he asked, looking her up and down. "Well, I''ve just bought this Mercedes Benz, but I think you''re probably rich enough to afford it. I''ll just give you this car, in fact, provided you buy me a new one."


    Erica''s heart sank. ''Buy him a new one? Two million...''


    Just then, another man stuck his head out the window of the Volkswagen Phaeton. He looked to be in his fifties, and his manner was much less pleasant than the other driver. "Lady, why''d you m on the brakes all of a sudden?!" he barked. "If you don''t know how to drive, stay home and don''t put other people''s lives in danger!"


    Erica sighed and tried to be conciliatory. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean for this to happen. I was just trying to pull over..."


    The middle-aged man leaned farther out of his car window, clearly irate. "Well, why didn''t you turn on your turn signal if you wanted to pull over?! How did a crazydy like you ever get a license?"


    Frustration began to boil up in Erica''s heart. This wasn''t entirely her fault. Matthew had insisted that she drive, but now she was getting all the me.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, look. I''ll pay for your car to be fixed, but stop yelling at me. I''ve already apologized, and if there''s anything else I can do, just tell me. But if you keep treating me like this, I won''t pay you for the repairs!"


    Wide-eyed, the middle aged man withdrew back through his car window, opened the door, and scrambled out. "Just listen to you, woman! This whole mess is your fault, but now you''re making demands. Who do you think you are?"


    "No, who do you think you are?" Erica shot back, losing herposure atst. "I''m trying to talk peacefully with you, but look at your attitude. Is this the right way to settle a matter?"


    "You wrecked my car and now you want me to have a peaceful talk with you? In your dreams!"


    As the two continued quarreling, Matthew finally emerged from the ck Emperor and drew near.

 Chapter 1147 I Wasnt Blaming You

    The moment Matthew appeared, his menacing aura made the man''s arrogance dete. With a better attitude, the man asked, "Who are you? Why do you care? She can''t even drive. Why are you continuing to argue¡ª"


    The man immediately shut his mouth and looked away when he met Matthew''s cold stare.


    Matthew walked over to Erica and held her in his arms. Then he shot an icy re at the middle-aged man and said tly, "This is my wife. And you are the one that bumped into her. Don''t you have brakes? My wife was driving at 20mph, and you still bumped into her car. Whose fault is that? Stand there and wait for my assistant. He''ll be here soon."


    After saying that, Matthew ignored him. Instead, he turned to look at the younger man beside him and said, "So, based on what you told my wife, I think I should pay for your car." Matthew pulled out his checkbook and scrawled something on a check. Then he tore it out and handed it to the young man. "Three million should cover it. You can leave, if you want."


    The young man looked at the check in shock. He reached for it timidly and checked the amount. One zero, two zeros, three zeros... It was indeed three million!


    His car was worth 2.4 million dors. He could make six hundred grand out of this. That would be totally awesome!


    He kissed the check out of glee. "Okay! Thank you!" The boy took the check and left without hesitation.


    When he saw this, the owner of the Volkswagen had misgivings about how he acted. If he''d just taken the money and left, he''d be fine. Now he wished he had been nicer. Things would have gone better for him.


    Owen Jian, Matthew''s personal assistant, arrived very soon, faster than the officials with the insurancepany. He also brought awyer with him.


    He trotted over to Matthew and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, the car''s ready. You can go home if you want. I''ve got this."


    Matthew reminded him, "I solved the problem with the Mercedes owner. This man owns the VW. Be careful."


    When he heard that, Owen Jian was confused for a second, and then he got his boss'' point. "Okay, Mr. Huo. Don''t worry." Clearly, the middle-aged man had offended Mr. Huo.


    Casting a cold nce at the middle-aged man, Matthew left, holding Erica in his arms.


    They walked over to a shiny ck car. It was a Bentley Flying Spur, a high-end luxury car. The driver held the doo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    "So..." Matthew took two steps forward and asked, "Hyatt is close to you, but not your husband?"


    He didn''t forget what she had just said. She was going to eat hot pot with Hyatt.


    "Of course. I''ve known Hyatt for seven years. We always have fun together. You and I, on the other hand, haven''t gotten on that well. We only started getting along the day we got married." They had only been married a few days.


    ''So? We haven''t been together that long.'' The phone call she had taken on their wedding night came back to his mind. "So you wanted to marry him? But you had another guy''s baby, and decided to marry me."


    "Yes!" She didn''t deny it. That was exactly how it looked.


    Suddenly, Matthew grabbed her by the ankle. She turned around and found that he had already changed his clothes. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he was cradling her ankle and examining it carefully. His face betrayed no expression, but he just said in a cold tone, "Do you like Hyatt that much?"


    "I like him a lot. If I hadn''t married you, I would have married him!" she said deliberately, just to piss him off.


    Matthew loosened his grip on her ankle and said slowly, "Do you know that not everyone can be your soul mate and grow old with you? Some people help you grow up, while some live with you their whole lives, while some are there one day, and gone the next¡ªthey be part of your memories."


    "So what?" What was he trying to say?


    "So..." Looking at her, Matthew said, "Ethan''s father is the one to help you grow up, and Hyatt is here today, gone tomorrow, and I..."

 Chapter 1148 Cooking For Erica

    "Hahaha," Erica giggled awkwardly. "Are you saying that I''m going to have to spend the rest of my life with you?"


    Matthew''sposure was as calm and monotonous as Erica''s awkwardness. "Yes."


    Erica was speechless. She retorted in a low voice, "I think you have been sent into my life to help me grow and develop into a better person." The thought wasn''t exactly wrong. He had made her realize that someone could be as cold and domineering as he was. However, he changed the topic.


    "For thest time, are you going to eat hot pot or not?" he asked.


    Erica shook her head and boldly made a demand despite Matthew''s gloomy face. "I want to eat some noodles, and I want you to make them for me!" ''Men like Matthew tend to be perfect. Even if they aren''t they want to be. I haven''t tasted his cooking yet, but he must be good, '' she was thinking.


    Casting a cold nce at her, Matthew replied, "Alright, but just this once."


    "Deal!" Erica chuckled. But then...


    "Hang on! Aren''t you drunk? Are you sober enough to cook?"


    A faint trace of emotion shed through Matthew''s eyes, but it was gone long before Erica could see it clearly. Then came the assurance which was not assuring enough. "You frightened me just now. So much that I got sober instantly."


    "That''s good! Now, go. Go cook something for me." She couldn''t wait to taste something he made.


    He stood up from the edge of the bed and heard her add, "Hey Matthew, you look dashing no matter what you wear! If you keep working hard, then maybe you will be the most handsome man ever! Maybe then even Aaron won''t be able to hold a candle against you."


    Her tone had been naughty, but Matthew merely began to take off his jacket with his back to her. Then he sneered, "I don''t care!"


    Erica rolled her eyes. ''Hum! Such an arrogant man!''


    When he went downstairs, she followed him into the kitchen.


    Before opening the walk-in fridge, which opened on the left side of the kitchen, he looked back at her. She was seemingly excited. He asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I am going to find something to eat before the noodles are ready. I know it can take a while." The fridge was at least twenty square metersrge. Even if she didn''t get something to eat there, it would still feel pretty great to see its magnitude.


    Thest time she had visited his vi, she had wanted to see the fridge but then had forg


    ce, but she never noticed that. She was busy inspecting the ham package which had a lot of English stuff written on it.


    She turned the package around and found a price tag on.


    ''43 dors... Just one slice? That''s expensive!'' She looked at the ham in his hand in astonishment. Just how much could it be? Fifty grams, maybe? 43 dors for that? What was this meat? Some sacred stuff or what?


    Erica figured that if Wesley ever came to know that they were living such a luxurious life, he woulde and beat up Matthew.


    She silently left the kitchen, chewing a cherry she had just put in. While on her way, she spat out the seed into the kitchen trash can.


    About half an hourter, Matthew put a bowl of noodles on the table and called her out. She was texting Rhea in the living room. "Your noodles are ready."


    "Coming!"


    Erica put her phone away immediately and ran into the dining room. Just as she was about to sit down, Matthew came back from the kitchen with a te of sliced cantaloupe covered with some ham, and ordered, "Go wash your hands first!"


    She waved at him. "I just washed them."


    "When?"


    "When I washed the cherries." Erica wondered why the fuss.


    "Go wash them again!" he ordered.


    ''Why is he so obsessed with cleanliness and washing hands?'' She nced at the seafood noodles, hesitated and argued, "Do I really have to? I am not going to eat with my hands anyway..." She was not a cleanliness freak.


    Matthew insisted, "Yes! Wash them!"


    She sighed in exasperation, and took a whiff of the noodles before reluctantly going to wash her hands.

 Chapter 1149 Matthews Term

    A minuteter, Erica sat down at the table again and started to eat the noodles with chopsticks.


    "This sausage tastes really good, but why is it white?" she asked.


    Matthew put the pot he had used to cook the noodles under the tap and exined, "It''s called a weisswurst, made from minced pork and veal, vored with parsley, lemon and other natural ingredients." A weisswurst was a traditional Bavarian sausage which literally tranted to white sausage because of its white-colored skin.


    "Did you use the oven to roast it again?"


    "Yes, I did," he said, putting away the dishes he had just washed.


    Erica ate with satisfaction, gulping down her food without pausing to breathe. "I didn''t expect you to be such a good cook!"


    Her words of praise made him smile, but as she continued to eat another mouthful, she said something that made him want to give her a good beating!


    "You know what they say, the way to a woman''s heart is through her stomach. Did Paige fall in love with your cooking before she fell in love with you?" ''Wow! This tastes amazing!'' She waspletely enamored by his cooking, even though totally oblivious of his mood.


    He watched her put a shrimp into her mouth and chew it happily.


    Matthew walked over to the table and sat across her. "If I want a woman, all I need to do is call her. I don''t have to cook for anyone."


    "Wow! You''ve got a lot of confidence! But, I guess you''re right. You''re handsome and rich. You''re in good shape and great at cooking. You''re the whole package! I''m starting to feel a little reluctant to let you go back to another woman." Although, Matthew had a bad temper, he was everything a woman could ask for in a man!


    Matthew said calmly, "That''s not something you can control."


    "You are right about that too!"


    Erica took another mouthful and suddenly something important popped into her mind. She asked the man sitting opposite to her, "Don''t you want some?"


    "Thanks, but no."


    She held the bowl to his face and brought some noodles to his mouth. "Seriously! This is too good! Come on, have some."


    Erica added one more dish to her list of favorite foods¡ªMatthew''s seafood noodles.


    Casting a nce at the noodles on her chopsticks, he refused decisively. "I know what it tastes like. Just help yourself!"


    "Okay! Oh, didn''t you say that ham tasted good when cooked with tomatoes? Howe you co


    sh this, I''m going to call my father and tell him that you''re wasting food! Will you eat it or not?"


    After a short pause, he said, "I can eat it if you want."


    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Well,e here!"


    She walked forward and sat beside him. "Okay, I''m here. What next?"


    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "Feed it to me."


    "No problem!" She had just fed him a date and a cherry, what did she have to lose by feeding him cantaloupe? Absolutely nothing!


    "And, I want two kisses for every bite I take."


    "What! Are you? I...I... You''re being impossible!" She rolled her eyes at him as she didn''t find his ambitious request funny.


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew said, "Well, if you''re not going to y along then I''m not eating either. I''ll call your father and tell him how his dear daughter is wasting food..." With that, he unlocked his cell phone and tapped on the contact list. It seemed as though he really was going to make a call.


    Erica''s eyes shot up with bewilderment because she knew her father very well. If she and Matthew called him at the same time, Wesley would undoubtedly believe Matthew over her.


    Without wasting another second, Erica snatched the phone from Matthew''s hand and threw it onto the sofa. She brought a piece of cantaloupe to his lips and said, "Fine! I''ll do it. It''s not like I haven''t kissed you before. Just eat this first!"


    Matthew smiled and ate the piece of cantaloupe.


    When he swallowed the fruit in his mouth, he raised his eyebrows at her, indicating that it was her turn to keep her side of the bargain!

 Chapter 1150 Carry Me

    Erica was starting to experience a sudden qualm of regret as she brought another piece of cantaloupe to Matthew''s mouth. Although it was toote to go back on her word, she gave it onest try. "Finish the rest of this and I promise I''ll deliver all the kisses together!"


    But Matthew wasn''t that easy to fool. "Do I look like an idiot to you?"


    Even Erica knew he wasn''t. The man was sharp as a tack! Having run out of options, Erica leaned over to him and sheepishly pecked him twice on the lips.


    Matthew smiled before he dropped another piece into his mouth, and just like that he cleaned up the rest. Erica gave him thest two kisses after thest bite, but when she was about to leave, he stopped her. He took the te from her hand, pulled her into his arms and kissed her with raw intensity.


    Erica relented as he yed with her hair and held her tighter and tighter. She melted like a candle into his arms, wondering if he had her trapped.


    The man was unable to control his urges anymore; his hands working their way around her body, feeling each line along her perfect physique. Panic-stricken, Erica bit his lips and sunk her nails into his arms.


    Frowning, he released her and they pulled apart, both gasping for air.


    Erica looked at him with furrowed eyebrows and said, "You...You''re cheating!" Not only did Matthew tantly disregard their agreement, but he was looking to get more. Erica could feel her cheeks blushing a deep crimson.


    Sitting cross-legged and leaning his back to the chair, Matthew regained hisposure and said, "Rest assured. Although we''re married, I''ll respect your boundaries and try my best to control myself."


    ''Control himself?'' Erica was puzzled by his behavior. ''Didn''t he just say he wasn''t interested in me two days ago? What''s with the sudden change of mind?


    Is he really not interested in me or is he justforting me with the excuse of "respecting my boundaries"?''


    Nheless, she decided to be more careful of his tricks in the future.


    "Go and wash the dishes!" The man''s voice brought her back to reality instantly.


    Erica took the empty te and bowl from the table, walked into the kitchen, and put them in the sink carelessly. She rolled up her sleeves, ready to do the dishes. However, as she stared at the mess in front of her, she fell into deep thought.


    Erica had no idea where to even begin.


    ''Think, Erica Li. Come on, you can do this!'' she cheered herself.


    Then, she squeezed some of the cleaner into the pot, picked up the brush and prepared to start the work.


    However... "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Matthew''s deep voice came f


    is woman.


    When she realized that he was walking towards the stairs, she asked, "Why don''t you take the elevator? You should know that I''m quite heavy. You''ll get tired."


    Erica thought he was going to take the elevator because the home theater room was on the fourth floor.


    "Did you just realize that you are very heavy?"


    She squinted her eyes at him, annoyed, but since she couldn''t hit him, she murmured, "I''m not that heavy."


    Matthew fell silent again. In truth, she wasn''t really very heavy.


    On the way, Erica tightened her arms around his shoulders as she feared that he would y pranks on her or drop her on the floor.


    When they were turning a corner, Erica asked, "Have you ever carried her on your back before?"


    "One more word out of you and I''ll throw you down from here," he threatened.


    Erica pursed her lips immediately.


    Two minutester, Matthew pushed open the door to arge room, fully equipped with state of the art sound systems, a few La-Z-Boy reclining sofas and a 120-inch projector screen. He threw her onto one of the recliners and said, "Wait here."


    "Okeydokey!"


    Having gotten what she wanted, she dly made herselffortable and watched him set the projector for her.


    A few minutester, the horror movie "The Unborn Child" began ying on the projector, and Matthew turned off all the lights before slowly sitting down on a recliner next to her.


    While watching the trailer, Erica felt shiver through her body, which had never happened before when she watched a horror movie. This one was much more terrifying than the ones she had watched before. Trembling like a leaf, she stuttered, "Umm, Matthew..." He responded without turning his head, "Yes?"


    "Could you move a little closer?"

 Chapter 1151 The Night Elf

    "Move, how?" Matthew asked.


    "Move the recliner closer to me!" Erica said, gesturing expressively. Suddenly, she shrieked and leapt in the air as if a firecracker had gone off. "Ahhhhhhh, it''s the Kuman Thong!"


    Matthew stared at her with wide-eyed wonder and said, "If you''re so afraid of these things, why do you even want to watch horror movies?" ''Women are such strange creatures, '' he thought.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ve watched many horror movies before," she argued. Erica was only frightened because the surround sound system in Matthew''s home theater was so rich and resonant that she was fooled into a sense of realism.


    "Do you know the legend of Kuman Thong?" he asked in a graceful manner, sitting with his legs crossed.


    "Of course I do. Do you know the legend of Kuman Thong? I can exin it to you if you want?" she smirked.


    "Don''t bother. I know enough. Just carry on with the movie as if I wasn''t here," he suggested.


    ''As if he wasn''t here?'' she mused, feeling ridiculed. How could she possibly manage that? First of all, the powerful aura he gave off was impossible to ignore. Secondly, she wouldn''t be watching this movie in this room in the first ce if someone wasn''t sitting next to her.


    Since Matthew had refused to move closer to her, she stood up on the recliner and stretched out her arms to the man. "I want to sit closer. Carry me over to you!"


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh, feeling defeated. With his dark eyes staring at the girl and with the help of the light from the screen, Matthew could notice the grievance on her face.


    Still, he said in a cold and stiff tone, "Stay where you are!"


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. ''People always say that bossy men like Matthew could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. But he just turned me down without a reason. Was it because I suck at ying cute or that trick just doesn''t work on him?''


    His response stung Erica''s heart for a while, but she wasn''t going to give up. "If you don''t carry me over to your side, I''m going to call your dad," she threatened.


    "That trick again?"


    "I''ll tell him that you would rather embrace another woman than your wife..." And then she watched with amusement as Matthew, who looked solemn, got up from his seat and walked towards her.


    With hints of reluctance, he scooped her into his warm arms and said, "Don''t do this again."


    "Okay!" she promised readily.


    When they sat down, she found afortable position in his arms.


    HMM... Erica found a sense of secu


    ttered her eyes open.


    She looked around the spacious room, puzzled and somewhat dazed. After a while, she took out her phone and texted Matthew on WeChat. "Why am I in bed?"


    "You''re asking me?" he replied.


    Erica squeezed the toothpaste tube from the top and brushed her teeth, while she tapped on the phone screen with one finger. "Who else should I be asking?"


    Two minutester, he replied, "You must have climbed into bed yourself. How else?"


    Erica tried to recall the events from the night before. Why couldn''t she remember how she got from the recliner to her bed?


    After a rather short breakfast, Erica hurried outside as Hyatt was waiting for her at the school gate. He stood there with a camera hanging around his neck, equipped with a lens he would specifically use for photographing people.


    Erica was just as prepared as Hyatt. She asked the chauffeur to drop her off at the school gate so she could walk inside with Hyatt with her camera.


    "Erica, are you going to the live-action photographing event today?" Hyatt asked.


    "Yes, of course!" It sounded like a fantastic event to learn and have fun in with fellow photography enthusiasts. There was no way Erica would pass on such an opportunity!


    "But I heard that Aaron would be visiting ZL Group today. I think his schedule in Y City will conflict with our photography event. What should we do?"


    It was a little known fact that Erica had many idols, but Aaron, inparison to the others, was like a demigod to her. Everyone knew that about Erica.


    "What? He is going to ZL Group?" ''Wait a minute! Isn''t that my husband''spany?'' Erica cooked up a n in her head and made a decision.

 Chapter 1152 Illegitimate Child

    "Of course I''ll choose to go meet my idol Aaron! It''s such a rare opportunity!" Erica said excitedly. Then, she continued in a softer tone, "There will be a lot of other activities for live-action shooting in the future, so it doesn''t matter if I miss this one. Anyway, is the news you got reliable? Why didn''t I hear about it?"


    "Now that you mention it, I''m not sure. Someone said that in a group chat on WeChat," Hyatt replied with uncertainty.


    "I see. Anyway, please help me check when Aaron will arrive at ZL Group."


    "Sure." Hyatt took out his phone and browsed his chat log. "It says he''ll be there from 3 to 5 p.m."


    "Got it!"


    Just then, Erica noticed a familiar figure walking toward them.


    She was still hesitating over whether to say hello when that person noticed her as well.


    Their eyes met. ''Although she was cold to mest time, we used to be on good terms. I should go greet her anyway, '' Erica thought. Then, she took a step forward and spoke first. "Hi, Phoebe!"


    Phoebe looked at her just as indifferently asst time. "Ms. Li, please don''t be so informal with me from now on. We''re not that close."


    Erica nodded hesitantly. "Okay, I just want to ask if I did anything to offend you."


    "You are a good actress, aren''t you?" Phoebe sneered.


    Feeling even more confused than before, Erica asked, "Why do you say that?" It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and either way, she had never lied to Phoebe or caused her any trouble. She had no idea why Phoebe''s attitude toward her had changed all of a sudden.


    "You can continue to pretend. Someday, I will tell everyone what you did! Then the whole world will know what kind of person you actually are!"


    Erica could clearly see a touch of loathing in Phoebe''s eyes.


    Beginning to get annoyed by thetter''s vague words, she asked, "You say I''m pretending, but can you tell me what exactly I''ve done? Why am I a good actress?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and said, "Well, let me ask you, what happened to my younger sister?"


    At the mention of Tessie, Erica fell into silence. She had promised Tessie that she would never tell her family anything.


    However, mistaking her silence for guilt, Phoebe said, "I feel sorry for Matthew for having you as his wife! He is such an excellent man, but why did he marry a bad woman like you?"


    For Erica, that was thest straw. "


    ok me for another woman. I said Paige''s name and he didn''t stop. But then when I said Phoebe''s name, he immediately stopped his advances." As she narrated the incident, Erica suddenly remembered how Matthew had called her "honey" at that time. His sweet voice had melted her heart then.


    "If that''s the case, then... Well, it is too much of a coincidence." ''The woman in Rika''s husband''s heart is the elder sister of Rika''s best friend? That''s really too dramatic!'' Rhea sighed inwardly.


    "But as you said, I don''t have any evidence, so I can''t be sure. Forget it! The point is, Phoebe was very rude to me today! She even called Ethan an illegitimate child! She''ll definitely regret this one day."


    "Exactly! By the way, where''s Hyatt? Is he with you now?" Rhea asked.


    Erica nced at the man walking next to her with his head down. "Yes."


    "Put him on the phone!"


    "Rhea wants to talk to you," Erica said to Hyatt before handing him the phone.


    Hyatt smiled as he put the phone up to his ear. "Hi, Rhea."


    "Hi, good boy. Remember to take good care of Rika in Y City. If she gets bullied by anyone, I will get even with you!"


    "Yes, got it!"


    "Good. Go to ss now. Call me when youe back to A Country one day. I''ll buy you a cup of U Loveit." It was no secret that this was Hyatt''s favorite brand of milk tea.


    He scratched the back of his head shyly and said, "Thanks. But Erica already bought me a cupst time."


    "That''s her treat. It has nothing to do with me. As long as you take good care of Erica, I will treat you myself someday!"


    "Okay then."

 Chapter 1153 I Have Liked Him For Four Years

    Hyatt hung up the phone and gave it back to Erica. "So are you going to meet Aaron this afternoon?" He was worried that Phoebe''s hostile attitude might have affected Erica''s temper and so she might have not been in a mood to see her idol anymore.


    "Yes, of course!" she answered. Erica didn''t let Phoebe''s behavior sour her mood as she didn''t have to be unhappy for someone unimportant.


    However, there was one question that was haunting her thoughts. She wondered if Phoebe was the woman Matthew loved.


    s! She decided to set her worries aside as it had nothing to do with her. She just wanted to put on a good performance in front of Wesley, hoping to catch him in a good mood one day so he would allow her to divorce Matthew.


    However, when she thought of the noodles Matthew had cooked for herst night, her heart ached again and she felt hints of hesitation within herself.


    She wanted to divorce the man, but she didn''t want to give up his exemry noodles cooking skills. What a dilemma to be in!


    At half past two, Erica took a taxi to ZL Group along with Hyatt. When they got out of the taxi, they saw people crowding in front of the office building. They were mostly fans, who were holding cards with Aaron Gao''s name written on them.


    In fact, even the security guards standing at the gate had their tes full, as they struggled to keep the crowd in order. None of them recognized Erica as they had just been employed very recently.


    Fortunately, Erica spotted Matthew''s assistant, Owen Jian, and with his help, she was able to enter ZL Group.


    On the floor of the CEO''s office, Hyatt was led to the reception room by Owen while Erica entered Matthew''s office alone.


    Matthew seemed busy, assigning work to Paige. Upon noticing Erica''s sudden appearance, Paige greeted her politely.


    Erica felt embarrassed as she didn''t expect to interrupt them and said, "Please don''t let me keep you from your work. I''m in no rush!"


    Soon after, Paige left the office.


    Matthew cast a nce at the girl who was standing in front of the French window. "If my memory serves me right, didn''t you have something important at school this afternoon," he said.


    "Yes! But..." Erica strode towards him with excitement and bent over his desk to look him in the eye. With a hint of fawning adoration, she said, "Matthew, I need to ask you a favor!"


    He raised his eyebrows and sai


    girl into his arms. "People will make irresponsible remarks behind my back if they see you with the other fans. The only way to save myself from embarrassment is to get you a private meeting, but that will depend solely on your sincerity!"


    "Sincerity?" ''The same trick again?


    I think he wants me to kiss him again. That won''t be a problem for me!'' Without hesitation, Erica wrapped her hands around the man''s neck and nted two kisses on his lips.


    In a sweet and obedient voice, she said, "Mr. Huo, are you satisfied with this service?"


    Her seductive smile triggered his desires. "Nope! Not yet satisfied!"


    Immediately, the smile on her face vanished. ring at him angrily, she said, "I know what you want. You are just trying to make things difficult for me, aren''t you?"


    Matthew was impressed by how fast her facial expressions changed. He raised her chin with his hand and said, "Let me teach you. Remember, if you need my help next time, do this to express your sincerity."


    Just as he finished speaking, he lowered his head and pulled her face into a fiery kiss.


    One thatsted for at least five minutes! He finally let her go before she suffocated to death.


    Leaning against the man''s chest, she gasped for air. "No, no, I don''t think I can do that again. I''ll die..."


    "You can''t?" The man''s maic voice reverberated in her head.


    Thinking of her idol, Erica gritted her teeth and agreed reluctantly. "I can! Matthew, I will do anything you want!" However, she kept her real thoughts to herself. ''Damn you! I''m not going to let you push me around this like!''

 Chapter 1154 Meeting Her Idol

    Matthew had no intentions of exposing her lie. He stroked her red lips softly with his thumb and said nonchntly, "I know hundreds of people and they are willing to do whatever Imand. You don''t need to bother yourself with my burden. Just show your sincerity if you ask me for a favor next time."


    A moment ago, because of his action, Erica had sat down on hisp. And now, she suddenly felt that there was something hard underneath her making her current stance ufortable. However, as a simple woman, she decided not to pay much attention to it.


    She turned and resettled to avoid that hard thing and earnestly asked, "Okay! Then, when will you arrange my meeting with my idol?"


    "Soon as I can. For now, my work is very important. Sit there and wait!" Matthew replied as he tried to constrain himself. He couldn''t focus on his work with her around.


    "Sure, sure! Your work is more important! Thank you very much!" Before standing up, she also ndly helped him tidy up his cors.


    While she was just about to walk away from his desk, Erica turned around again and asked, "Can I let Hyatt in first? I''m afraid he is going to feel alone if left in the reception room all by himself."


    For some reason, the question made Matthew frown. Not only was Erica asking to see a man she had admired for four years, but had also arrived at thepany with yet another man. Was he being too nice to her? He cast a cold nce at her and said, "Let him stay there."


    ''Is he angry? For what?


    Didn''t we settle everything a moment ago?'' she wondered.


    But she didn''t dare ask him about it. She plumped down on the sofa, took out her phone and sent a message to Hyatt. "I''m waiting for Matthew to get free; wait there. Rest assured, though. I''m sure we''ll get to meet Aaron!"


    Within moments, the response to her message popped up. "Alright. Talk to Mr. Huo nicely and don''t lose your temper."


    ''I lose my temper easily?'' Truth be told, she did have a short temper, but she had seemingly found someone whose temper was even shorter: Matthew! "Okay."


    Waiting and bored out of her wits, just as Erica was about to doze off on the sofa, Matthew called the assistant in.


    Paige walked into the office. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew cast a sideways nce at Erica, who was groggily trying to stay up on the sofa. "Take my wi


    n A Country the day you were born. It has since been kept in the National Museum for disy."


    Matthew''s words embarrassed her so much that Erica lowered her head and covered her face with her hand. However, her ears pricked when she heard Aaron greet her husband.


    "Hello, Mr. Huo. I''m Aaron Gao." The superstar stretched out a warm hand at the CEO.


    With a stiff look at the fair and strong hand in front of him, Matthew merely nodded at the young superstar as a greeting. However, he didn''t shake hands.


    Aaron awkwardly looked at the other two people from the corner of his eye. It looked like no one had noticed this rejection. He felt relieved, withdrew his hand hurriedly, and went back to his seat.


    When Hyatt saw Matthew, he became very nervous and shot up to his feet instantly. Under the CEO''s cold gaze, he greeted in a timid voice, "Hello, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew took the seat next to Erica, and cast a nce at the boy who was flushed with nervousness. "Hyatt Li?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s me." To Hyatt''s surprise, Matthew was aware of his name. This made him as excited as Erica had been when she had met Aaron just now.


    With an embarrassed but polite smile, Erica raised her head and whispered to her husband, "What are you doing here?" She had just been joking with Aaron when he had walked in.


    Casting a nce at her, Matthew answered, "I''m here to see what you two were talking about."


    "Nothing. We were just joking." As Erica was speaking, she rested her chin on her hand, and her gaze turned towards her idol once again.

 Chapter 1155 Watch Your Attitude

    Aaron put on a bright smile and confirmed, "Yes, Erica was just joking with me. Even though she is two years my senior, she is still very cute and adorable."


    ''Erica? From total strangers to first name basis in just a few minutes? Just what is going on?'' Matthew sulked inwardly.


    He deliberately slid his long arm on the back of Erica''s chair. From the front, it looked like he was holding her, but his hand was merely resting on the chair. Then, with a soft look at Erica, he replied, "You''re right. She is quite cute and adorable. That''s one of the reasons she''s my wife."


    ''What?'' Erica was confused at this sudden deration. She turned her eyes towards Matthew, who was now sitting very close to her. ''Is he deliberately showing off?'' she wondered.


    Aaron also realized that the CEO was dering his marriage with Erica in an imperious manner. It was clear that the man had felt angry about them getting so close so soon. He immediately echoed, "Mr. and Mrs. Huo, you are such a perfect match for each other. I can see you love each other so much. I''m so envious of your rtion."


    ''Love each other very much?'' It made Erica feel guilty and embarrassed. "Well...thank you. Aaron, you..."


    Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Ms. Wang walked in and, after greeting Matthew politely, reminded Aaron that it was time for him to leave.


    Erica was disappointed that her idol was leaving so soon. She asked with a blush, "Aaron, can I hug you?"


    Aaron looked at the expressionless man sitting next to her from the corner of his eye. "Sure," he nodded hesitatingly.


    Erica stood up happily and was about to run towards him who had stretched out one of his arms.


    However, a powerful hand grabbed her waist and she was soon pulled out of the meeting room before she could understand just what the hell was going on.


    When Erica finally came back to her senses, they had already entered the elevator.


    Matthew didn''t let go of her until they had reached his office.


    In there, she was thrown on the sofa rudely. Her head hit the armrest. Luckily, the sofa was very soft, so it didn''t hurt much.


    But she was still infuriated by his inhumane behavior and darkened face. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you push me?"


    To her surprise, Matthew didn''t apologize. Instead, he responded in a hars


    roached.


    "Dad, mom! I''m back! Hey Ethan!" Erica greeted them with a smile.


    With the little boy in her arms, ir stared at the man standing beside her daughter. Not because the man was so handsome that she couldn''t take her eyes off him, but because... he was obviously a foreigner!


    After a long time, ir came back to her senses and asked, "Who is...?"


    Hearing that, Erica lowered her head and pretended to be shy. "Dad, Mom, I have decided to divorce Matthew Huo. This is your new son-inw. His name is...Wait, Dad, why are you holding a feather duster? Let''s talk!"


    The events that had transpired the previous day made Erica feel furious. The more she thought about what had happened, the angrier she felt. When Matthew hade back to the vi in the evening, they hadn''t talked to each other. Therefore, she had decided to go back to her parents'' house early in the morning.


    And to show her determination of leaving Matthew, she had even hired a foreigner to pretend to be her new boyfriend.


    At first instinct, Wesley had looked around to find a feather duster. Now, he was raising the duster and running towards the girl.


    Erica ran immediately. "Dad! Can you hear me? Matthew doesn''t love me and even got mad at me... It''s true, Dad! Ouch! Dad, you hit me. It hurts..." The girl made a crying face as she rubbed the spot where the feather duster hadnded.


    Shocked, the foreigner stood still. All he could do was look in shock at Wesley chasing Erica.


    Ethan thought the duo were ying and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 1156 Yvettes Boyfriends Visit

    Wesley chased Erica around the living room. She begged, "Dad, please stop chasing me. Please!"


    This was a day in the life of Erica¡ªbeing her father''s smelly socks.


    A few minutester when Erica realized that she had nowhere else to go, she opened the gate and ran out of the house.


    Wesley ran after her and didn''t stop until she was out of sight. He took the feather duster and walked towards the foreigner. When Wesley waved the duster in front of him, the young man immediately raised his hands, gesturing surrender and said, "I''m sorry! I''m very sorry!" Then he disappeared from the Li family''s living room as fast as he could.


    That evening, Erica sat at the main gate of the Li house, cupping her chin, andzily shouted, "Dad, let me in! Mom let me in! I''m going to die out here if you don''t let me in!"


    A momentter, the gate squeaked open and revealed Wesley standing in the doorway.


    "Dad!" Erica jumped to her feet and looked at her father expectantly.


    What her father said next was just the words she had been hoping to hear. "Come in," he said.


    "Really?" A sudden burst of happiness made her feel ecstatic.


    "Yes," he confirmed.


    She ran towards her father and hugged him tightly. "Dad, I knew you still love me."


    Wesley tried his best to suppress his giggle and said, "Just get inside. Your mom''s waiting for you in the dining room with pork ribs. Your sister will be back soon."


    "Boohoo..." Erica hugged him harder and burst into tears, wailing like a spoiled child. "Dad, even if I''m a pair of stinky socks, I''m your stinky socks. You can''t just throw me out."


    Wesley sighed and pulled Erica away from him. "Don''t be so dramatic. Go inside and have dinner. Then, go straight to bed. I don''t want you staying upte!"


    "Why not?"


    "I''m taking you back to Y City tomorrow!"


    Erica''s eyebrows shot up in bewilderment and she immediately pleaded, "Dad, no!"


    See? She knew she was just a pair of unloved, smelly socks to him!


    Erica walked into the dining room and picked up Ethan from the baby chair. She kissed him so many times that the baby''s cheeks started showing a tinge of pink. ir didn''t want her daughter disturbing the baby, so she pushed Erica into the bathroom.


    Fortunately, Erica hade back at a good time because Yvette was supposed to bring her boyfriend home to talk about the engagement with her


    n you still be so attached to your mother? If you need to hug someone, call Matthew and ask him to keep youpany. Don''te to my wife!"


    Still, Erica managed to squeeze into the room. She held Wesley''s arm and pleaded, "Dad, I love you the most. Considering the fact that I married Matthew for you and moved to Y City with him, you should sleep on the couch tonight. Please! You''re the greatest dad in the world!"


    Wesley squinted his eyes at her and said, "Why don''t you sleep on the sofa?"


    "Dearest father, do you have the heart to let your sweet daughter sleep on the couch?"


    "Of course I do."


    Erica pouted her lips and feigned anger. "Dad, if you keep acting like this, I''ll get angry with you."


    Wesley snorted, "You''re getting more and more stubborn. Matthew must have been spoiling you too much."


    Erica muttered, "He doesn''t spoil me. He always makes me angry!"


    As soon as ir made the bed, Yvette slipped into the bed and said, "Rika, if you keep talking to Dad, there won''t be any space for you in bed here."


    Erica ran past Wesley who was blocking her way, climbed into the bed andy down next to Yvette.


    Yvette quickly covered her with the quilt while Erica put Ethan in bed as well.


    ir shook her head with amusement and looked at Wesley with a smile on her face. "If you don''t want to sleep on the couch, go and sleep in Gifford''s room."


    Wesley snorted and left the room angrily.


    In less than two minutes, Wesley walked back in the room with a quilt and a pillow in his hands while ir and his daughters giggled at his misery.

 Chapter 1157 Heading Home

    The evening hours passed by, slow and subdued. At eleven o''clock, Ethan finally fell asleep.


    Erica carefully tucked him into his crib.


    Pausing, she looked at his smooth and round face. He seemed so peaceful and innocent that she couldn''t help but give him a little pinch on the cheek.


    "You''ll have to soothe him if you wake him up," warned ir softly.


    Only then did Erica leave the baby alone and go back to the bed. Her mother gave her some of the quilt, and she made herselffortable.


    She yawned into her palm, then said, "Mom, I want to take Ethan to Y City for a few days so that you and Dad can have some time to rx."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," answered ir. "You have sses to attend to, and Matthew is a busy man. I''m sure the two of you have your hands full already without a baby to look after. Besides, we have servants to help take care of Ethan. We don''t need to rx."


    "I''m not that busy with sses," urged Erica. "I can take care of him for two or three days."


    Wesley, who was lying on the couch and staring up at the ceiling, injected himself into the conversation. "Your mother is right. Your priority right now should be to study hard and to build a good rtionship with Matthew. If Ethan stays with you, you two will have conflict because of him."


    "Dad, Matthew is not that petty," protested Erica. "Trust me. It''s only three days. Nothing will happen!"


    Atst, pestered by Erica''s various arguments, ir was swayed. She agreed that Ethan could go with Erica when she left the next day.


    The minutes ticked by. Ethan was already sound asleep, and soon ir was as well. Experimentally, Erica called to her father. When Wesley didn''t answer, she thought that he was asleep as well.


    But her sister was still awake. The two hid under the quilt and whispered to one another. "Is Matthew being good to you?" Yvette asked.


    "Well, sort of," Erica answered. Realizing how she sounded, she added, "I mean, he''s great. He just has a bad temper."


    "Well, if he treats you well, stop fighting with him," Yvette said earnestly. "Go back to Y City tomorrow and just live a happy life with him, okay?"


    Erica sighed. "I don''t think it will be that simple. After all, he doesn''t really love me, and I don''t love him. A marriage without love will never be happy."


    "Then what''s your n? Do you still want to divorce him?"


    "Hush!" Erica hissed immediately. Even though they''d been whispering, she still feared that their father might hear them. Sure enough, Wesley, whom they had thought to be asleep, broke the silence. "If you dare to divorce Matthew, I''ll skin you alive!" he threatened.


    "Dad! You were eavesdropping on us!" Ericained, outraged.


    "You two


    me on out of the car! We don''t have all day!"


    Slowly, with obvious reluctance, Erica emerged from the car and handed the sleeping Ethan to her father.


    Wesley indicated Matthew and in a serious tone said, "Rika, you need to apologize to your husband."


    "Why should I apologize to him..." Erica''s voice was low, as if she were talking to herself just as much as to Wesley.


    "No, Dad," Matthew broke in. "I''m the one who should apologize." Then he looked at Erica, his tone gentle. "I''m sorry, Erica. This is all my fault. I apologize to you in front of Father."


    Erica stared at him, taken aback. ''His tone is suddenly so soft. What is he up to?'' she thought. ''I must be careful not to fall into his trap.''


    Wesley was very satisfied with his son-inw. "All right, Erica," he said. "Since Matthew has apologized, you''d better behave yourself now, okay?"


    Erica paused, but in the end she could think of nothing to say or do but give in. "Okay," she said atst.


    With that, the three of them went into the vi together. At first, Erica had nned to carry Ethan upstairs and put him to sleep in the bedroom. However, Matthew took Ethan from her arms with a smoothness that caught her off-guard. "Here, let me help you," he said.


    Then, under Wesley''s approving gaze, he took Ethan upstairs, holding the baby as naturally as if he were his own.


    Laden with luggage, Wesley cast a burning nce at Erica before following his son-inw upstairs.


    Erica stood still for a long moment, stewing in her confusion and frustration. She could not fathom her father''s disapproval toward her, or his incredible admiration for her husband.


    After a long time, she reluctantly followed them.


    On the third floor, she found Wesley situating her luggage in the bedroom, and Matthew already putting Ethan to bed.

 Chapter 1158 She Just Made That Up

    Wesley went to the bathroom, leaving the couple and the baby in the room.


    Matthew walked up to Erica and said, "You''re still a kid, running home every time you throw a tantrum."


    "What did I do this time?"


    "Nothing. I said I was the one in the wrong."


    Erica looked at him suspiciously. "You almost never apologize. I''m surprised. How can I be sure you''re not trying to trick me?"


    "Really? You think I''d do that?"


    "Not really. But as I said. You never say anything''s your fault. So I have to think you''re up to something."


    Just then, Wesley came out of the bathroom.


    He happened to hear Erica telling Matthew, "My dad told me to stay away from a guy if I don''t love him. What you did¡ª"


    Hearing that, Wesley quickened his pace and cleared his throat. "Matthew, I never said that. She just made that up!"


    Erica was too frustrated to fire back. Wesley was always on her case about something. And he never took her side.


    Matthew was amused as he watched Erica lower her head to avoid eye contact.


    Wesley returned home that same day. He told Erica that he would be by to pick up Ethan three dayster.


    Before dusk, two or three more servants reported for work in the vi. Later that day, Erica discovered they were all hired by Matthew to take care of Ethan.


    At dinner, Erica tried her best to be a mother. Since she brought Ethan back home, she had never taken care of him. ir did all the work for her. So at dinner, Erica dismissed the housemaid and tried to feed the baby herself. They had just started him on solid food, so he had iron-fortified baby cereal mixed with form to thin it out.


    But after feeding the baby a few bites, she got lost. She didn''t even have time to clean the food dropped on the baby''s bib. Ethan wasn''t able to control the food spooned into his mouth yet.


    He was a good boy, too. He didn''t cry, but waited quietly when he had no food to eat.


    Atst, the servant couldn''t stand it anymore and offered, "Mrs. Huo, please let me do it! I brought up two kids, and have been through this before."


    Sweat dripping from her forehead, Erica nodded and said, "Okay. Thank you!"


    "My deardy, you are wee!"


    The maid sat where Erica had, and began to offer Ethan spoonfuls of baby food. She was a natural at it. Seeing that, Erica breathed


    down..."


    "Where? Have you nailed down a time yet?"


    "Like an hour from now. I don''t really know where to meet, though. Any ideas?" Erica raised her head to look at him.


    Matthew didn''t know about Ethan''s true identity. He was taken aback by her question. She was going to meet her old lover and asking him to choose a spot for them to do that? "You think I''m a fool, Erica?"


    "What?" Erica wondered where that came from.


    "Nothing." He looked at Erica and thought for a bit. Then he began to set a trap for her. "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll take your son away?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? What if he pushes me over and runs off with Ethan?" Erica''s face twisted in anger as she thought about it.


    "I''m off work tonight," Matthew announced. He was waiting, waiting for her to ask him for help.


    "Okay. When did that happen? You''re always working and nevere back tillte," she said.


    "I got done early today."


    Erica hesitated and reminded him, "Remember what you said to me?"


    "I said a lot of things. What are you talking about?"


    Erica said blushing, "You said you''d protect me and Ethan."


    "Yeah, I remember."


    "How about you go with me? You can meet Tam." Erica figured no matter how powerful Tam was, he wouldn''t mess with Matthew. Besides, Matthew was a ck belt. He was the best person to protect her and Ethan.


    But Matthew wasn''t done ying. He got what he wanted, but he still needed to hammer it home. He cast her a scornful nce and said, "What do you think I am? Your bodyguard?"

 Chapter 1162 The Explosions

    "What''s going on? What''s wrong?" Frowning, Matthew stood up once again and walked out of the meeting room.


    On the other hand, Erica had no idea what her husband was doing at the moment. ording to her, he would always be sitting alone at his desk, reading files or signing papers. Never had she imagined or expected him to be having an urgent meeting with some executives in the conference room.


    "Listen to this!" she replied, moving her phone closer towards the kitchen.


    More than ten secondster, BANG! "What are you doing?" Matthew asked in surprise as he heard the loud noise.


    "Umm... I am boiling eggs..."


    Matthew felt a dull pain in his temples. "How can boiling eggs cause such a powerful explosion?"


    Erica was embarrassed at this question. "Well, I don''t know. Maybe I left them on the me for too long. I mean, I even gave Ethan a bath while they were getting boiled."


    "Turn off the stove first!" Matthew told her.


    "O-Okay," Erica answered, flustered.


    She put Ethan in the baby stroller, wrapped him in a bath towel, and made sure that he was safe before she rushed into the kitchen to turn off the stove.


    ''Nothing could explode anymore, right?'' she was thinking. That was logical! She had only put three eggs in the pot, and three bangs had already reached her ears. What more could go wrong!


    However, Erica could do nothing but watch as the pot was burnt into smoke; she was too scared to approach the stove and turn it off. Very soon, the kitchen was filled with ck smoke.


    The smoke rm in the kitchen began to scream loudly the next moment.


    Startled, Erica stepped back immediately. ''What''s happening!''


    Matthew was just about to call the property managementpany when they called him first. "Mr. Huo, the smoke detector in your kitchen is ringing," someone from the property managementpany reported.


    "Send someone there at once!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that short conversation, Matthew hung up the phone, and walked towards the elevator at a rapid pace. Meanwhile, he called Owen. "The meeting is adjourned. Ask the operations department to hand over a solution, and postpone the meeting with Mr. Li," he ordered.


    "Yes! Mr. Huo."


    By the time Matthew rushed back to his vi, the kitchen had already returned to its usual quiet. Even the burnt pot was about to be taken away by the property managementpany.


    Eric


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    The manager was about to call 119 before rushing into the vi.


    And the whole fiasco had started with the fact that she wanted to boil a few eggs.


    Matthew took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. Then he took a very naked and still dirty Ethan from her arms, and demanded, "Get out of the way!"


    "I am not proficient in cooking, but I can still bathe him!"


    Matthew cast her a sideways nce. "You need to clean yourself first."


    "What?" Erica asked in confusion.


    With a deep sigh, Matthew told her, "Your face!" He was annoyed now. ''Carlos is so annoying. Why did he go ahead and find me a wife who''s as silly as a donkey? Did he want to test my patience?'' he thought.


    Erica gave Ethan to Matthew, ran towards the mirror, and finally discovered the ck stains on her face. Maybe it was because she had touched the ck pot and forgotten to wash her hands.


    The funny thing was if Matthew didn''t say anything, she wasn''t even going to know what he had missed toe back to clean up the mess she had made. Matthew had missed a meeting to clean baby poop!


    After taking care of Ethan and making sure things were back to normal, Matthew went back to thepany.


    In his office, just as Paige was about to leave, he called her back all of a sudden. "Paige."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    "Let me ask you a question. What does ''Xit'' mean? I mean besides being a surname?"


    "Mr. Huo, can you tell me the exact words. I think I''ll need a bit of context," Paige asked in surprise.


    An awkward look shed across the man''s face, but he finally said, "Matthew Xit..."

 Chapter 1164 I Like Crying The Most

    Baby Ethan rolled over and came close to Matthew, smiling and cooing softly; melting his heart with such an innocent face.


    Matthew was hopelessly charmed by his smile as he couldn''t help squeezing his cheeks softly. "I''ll be done soon."


    As soon as Erica got in the car, she sent a private message to Can''t Do Anything. "What''s the hotel''s name?"


    Fifteen minutester, Erica, with a mask to hide her face, sneaked into the hotel following a guest who was checking in.


    Before long, she found the elevator and pressed the button to Floor 23.


    Hiding in a secluded corner, she peeked at the door of Room 2309, but found nothing.


    After what seemed like ten minutes, she finally saw a familiar-looking person unlocking the door to Room 2309.


    Five minutester, Erica''s mask was in the garbage bin outside the hotel, while she hailed a taxi from the side of the road.


    s! Just as what Can''t Do Anything said, Aaron was, indeed, apanied by another man inside his room.


    Erica felt so distressed! In truth, she wouldn''t have a problem with it if Aaron and that man were really in love with each other. Obviously, she wasn''t against homosexual rtionships. However, the man with Aaron looked to be in his forties and he seemed like the kind of person to have a family of his own.


    Well, she could never bring herself to like Aaron again!


    When she was about to reach ZL Group, she received a call from Matthew. He asked her to go home directly since he and Ethan were already back in the vi.


    Erica had to persuade the taxi driver to change destination and take her to the vi instead.


    In the bedroom on the third floor


    Erica pushed the door open and found it to be quiet inside. A baby was sound asleep in the middle of the bed.


    Matthew had just stepped out of the bathroom just then. "Don''t stay upte."


    Erica nodded casually as if she weren''t actually panicking inside. Staring at the man in pajamas, she couldn''t help but think of the fight she had with Matthew two days ago because of Aaron.


    Matthew had been nothing but nice to her. He gave her money; washed her feet and even cooked noodles for her, but she had an argument with him over an unscrupulous man. s! She had been wrong about Matthew all along. A deep sense of guilt arose in her heart.


    Noticing her absent-mindedness, Matthew turned aro


    s forced to raise his hands, gesturing her to stop. "I promise I''ll make noodles for you if you stop!"


    Erica''s crying stopped at once. She quickly wiped her tears and said, "With a sausage!"


    "Got it!" Astounded at how strange the girl was, Matthew red at her coldly as he took off his suit jacket and hurled it at her. "Put it away!"


    With tears in her eyes, Erica grinned, "Okay, Matthew!"


    After hanging his jacket on the rack, Erica followed Matthew into the pantry.


    With a can of coke and some crispy dates in her hands, she walked into the kitchen and put a crispy date into Matthew''s mouth. "There is still something missing in the fridge. Do you know what it is?"


    Matthew responded, while chewing the date in his mouth. "What?"


    "You have such a big pantry. Why don''t you put some sweets and desserts in it? Perhaps some macarons? Tiramisu...Souffle. Oh, can I just live in the pantry from now on?"


    "You want some macarons?"


    Erica nodded. "Yes!" Although, Erica had a sweet tooth, she was also too self-conscious of putting on extra weight.


    Matthew smiled at her and said, "What a coincidence! I know how to make macarons!"


    "Really?" Erica was so surprised her eyes widened with anticipation.


    "Yes!"


    "Then can you make some for me?"


    "It depends on my mood!"


    Erica smirked and said, "Well, should I try to please you?"


    "I''m d that you''re smart enough to know what to do!"


    After eating arge bowl of noodles, Erica finally felt calmer. Her pain of missing Ethan was reduced by Matthew''s bowl of seafood noodles.

 Chapter 1165 Beg Me

    Rubbing her stuffed belly, Erica began making new trouble for Matthew. She watched him washing the dishes and asked, "Do you have workter?"


    Matthew nced at her and said, "Why? What do you have in mind?"


    "I''m full. Let''s watch a movie!"


    "No, I''ll pass. Also, aren''t you too afraid to be watching horror movies? Go watch a cartoon or something."


    ''A cartoon?'' How could he humiliate her like that?


    When Erica walked to him, her eyes identally caught the bite mark on his hand. Dumbstruck, her eyes were wide in shock. "What happened to your hand?" If she didn''t know any better, those looked like tooth imprints.


    Following her gaze, Matthew sneered, "Are you suffering from amnesia?"


    Erica suddenly remembered that she bit him in his office the other day when the couple fell into a heated argument. She actually had no idea how hard she had bitten him until today.


    Smiling awkwardly, she said, "Hey, Matthew, you''re a forgiving man. Don''t hold any grudges against me. It was just a bite."


    "Just a bite? Come here and let me show you what it was!"


    Erica immediately took two steps back and hid her hands. "Don''t be so petty. My father thinks that you''re a very patient and tolerant man. You shouldn''t treat a girl like this!"


    Matthew put the pot back. "You? A girl? I think you are¡ª" Matthew meant to say, "¡ªa child."


    However, Erica was annoyed at thisment because she thought that he was going to call her a woman. After all, she was already a mother to a child. "Why are you so hard to please? I gave you my first kiss!" Even Aaron didn''t have the honor of getting her first kiss.


    Two of her words caught Matthew''s attention. Confused, he looked at her and asked, "Your first kiss?"


    As soon as Erica realized her folly, she changed her stance and tried to cover it up with a lie. "Well, even though I gave birth to Ethan, it doesn''t mean I gave my first kiss away. Isn''t that normal?"


    Matthew wiped his hands with a wet tissue and threw it into the trash can. He walked up to Erica, staring at her with deep eyes and said, "No, it''s not!"


    "Why?" she asked.


    Suddenly, Matthew stepped closer and backed her up against the marble table, his hands on either side of her body, trapping her. "Why... Let me tell you why."


    Before she knew it, he lowered his head and kissed her slightly opened lips.


    After a while,


    nt recliner.


    She pulled a long face. "I thought you were going to sit here?"


    Matthew opened the program list and asked, "But you''ve already taken that seat!"


    "I just want to sit with you!"


    However, the man didn''t even give her a look. He crossed his legs arrogantly and sat in an intimidating way. "Beg me!"


    "You know what, forget it. Why don''t you just y a horror movie to scare me to death?"


    Frustrated, Matthew came to the girl with the remote control and angrily gestured at Erica with his eyes. "Move!"


    "Okay!" Erica immediately made room for him on the sofa and waited for him to sit down first.


    When the movie was ready to y, Matthew suddenly stood up. Erica immediately asked, "Where are you going?"


    "The bathroom! Do you want to join me?"


    "I''ll pass. Come back quickly!"


    After leaving the theater room, Matthew took out his phone and called Wesley. "Dad, it''s me."


    "Matthew? It''ste. What can I do for you? Did Rika get into trouble again?"


    "No, Rika has been a good girl. Don''t worry."


    Wesley heaved a sigh of relief. "What did you want to ask? Go ahead."


    "Which hospital was Ethan born in?"


    "Well... I''ve never asked Erica about it. She didn''te back home until a month after she gave birth to Ethan." Wesley had also asked about Ethan before, but his questions were always met with strong rejection from Erica. He eventually decided to drop it since he was just d that the child had returned home safely.


    "When Rika told you that she was pregnant, was there any report from the hospital?" Matthew asked.

 Chapter 1159 Ethans Biological Father

    "Of course not. Are you or aren''t you my hubby? Aren''t you the least bit curious who the father is? This isn''t weird."


    ''Am I hearing things? She wants me to go with her to meet her lover, and ims it''s normal husband-like behavior?'' Matthew thought. He found Erica weird but adorable. While she was waiting for an answer, he turned around and dered, "I don''t know about you, but I''m hungry! Let''s grab a bite first!"


    Erica was surprised. ''Huh? What does he mean? Was that a yes or a no? Whatever! He has to go with me no matter what!'' Thinking of that, Erica walked up to him and said, "Okay, go wash your hands. I''ll get you a bowl of soup."


    She was always like that. When she wanted his help, she would call him Matthew in a sweet tone. And when she was not happy, she would refer to him as "Matthew Huo" or "the guy whose surname is Huo."


    He said nothing and went straight to the bathroom.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a cunning smile.


    During dinner, Erica was very enthusiastic. She not only got him a bowl of soup, but she also picked up food for him and put it on his te.


    When Matthew was done, Erica rested her chin on her hand and asked sweetly, "So, you''re going with me, right, Matthew?"


    He had eaten his fill, and was still getting what he wanted. Matthew feigned an indifferent tone and answered simply, "Yes."


    Erica was very happy to hear it. "Got an idea of where we''re going?"


    The smile on her face annoyed Matthew. He threw the used napkin in the trash. "You can''t wait to see him?"


    "Who? You mean Ethan''s biological father? You''re kidding, right? I couldn''t care less if I never saw him again! But he''s right. He''s the biological father. That''s why I''m doing this." Erica hated Tam''s guts. How could she possibly want to see him?


    And for a moment, she regretted her decision. Apparently, it was annoying Matthew.


    The disgust in her eyes satisfied him. He didn''t need to worry.


    At Orchid Private Club


    When the door to the private room was opened once more, Erica sat on the sofa, ying with Ethan.


    A man in a long dark blue overcoat walked in. He looked like a modest gentleman.


    By all appearances, he appeared around thirty years old, but in fact, he was already over forty.


    Af


    esponsibility?"


    Casting her a nce, he replied, "Do what you want. I''m here for you, and I won''t let them put you in jail."


    ''He really means it, '' she thought. She smiled awkwardly. "I was just venting. I''d never do that. Forget I said anything. He''ll get what he deserves someday! Karma''s a bitch."


    Twenty minutester, Erica left the room.


    "I think it''s time to go. Ethan needs to get to sleep," she said to Tam.


    Tam kissed his son on the cheek before giving Ethan to Erica. "You should be happy," he said. "I made up my mind. I''m going to talk to my wife so I can take care of him at my ce. That way you won''t have to feed him or change his diaper all the time."


    Rocking Ethan gently, she rolled her eyes at Tam and said, "No. You''re not taking him anywhere. My parents have gotten pretty attached over thest few months. Did you ever think about that? How can you be so selfish?"


    "I know, I know. It''s all my fault. But Ethan''s not a member of the Li family. It''s not fair to them to have to raise a stranger''s kid..."


    Erica suddenly raised her voice. "Fair? You''re a fine one to talk about fairness! Where were you when Ethan was born? Get out! I don''t want to see you again, you jerk! "


    "I''m sorry!"


    Erica stretched out a hand to stop his apology. "No! I''m not the one wanting an apology. You know who to apologize to! If you have time, you''d better go to her gravesite to visit her. Burn some incense while you''re at it, and ask for forgiveness! Get out! Now!"

 Chapter 1160 Died Of A Difficult Labor

    "What did you say? She''s dead?!" Tam''s eyes opened wide in shock as he heard something his ears weren''t willing to believe. His lips began to tremble.


    "You don''t even know about it. She''s dead! She died while giving birth to Ethan. So tell me, Tam! Where the hell were you when she was crying out your name painfully in the hospital?" Erica bellowed. Tears welled up in her eyes as a painful memory came back and hit her along with the anger.


    "But, that''s impossible!"


    "And yet it happened! So if you still have even an ounce of conscience left, go visit her tomb. I don''t even know where she was buried. You can go to the Su family and ask them yourself; they were the ones who took care of her funeral." Not long after Ethan was born, Erica had left with the baby.


    She was too young to manage a funeral. Unaware of what to do, she had merely sent people to inform the Su family.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. She can''t be dead!" Tam was still in denial.


    "There is no misunderstanding. She is dead! You can go to the Su family''s house and ask. Whatever you do, don''t bother me anymore. I don''t want to see you ever again, you hear me? Never!" Erica hated Tam so much, but he had still been pestering her with questions. Finally her patience had run out after a short while.


    Tam still wanted to ask something, but the disgust in her eyes made him shut his mouth atst. He hesitantly kissed Ethan''s soft little hand and then walked away dejectedly.


    In retrospect, the man had looked rather calm andposed the whole time he had been talking to her, save for a little moment of excitement upon seeing Ethan for the first time.


    It wasn''t so impossible when one thought about it for a young girl to fall in love with him. He was rich and handsome, gentle and considerate, and seemed wise. But he was still a married man. It was morally wrong for Erica''s friend, or anyone for that matter, to have an affair with this man.


    The door was partially soundproof, which meant that although Matthew could hear someone speaking outside the inner chamber, he couldn''t make out exactly what they were talking about.


    However, he didn''te out of the inner chamber until the conversation outside had subsidedpletely.


    As expected, the man had left. Only Erica was standing there, with the baby in her arms, as if lost in some thought.


    Matthew strode towards her and took the baby from her. "Let''s go," he said.


    "Okay!" The duo left together.


    Outside, Tam was still sitting in his car and waiting for Erica toe out. But when he saw Matt


    is study and saw Erica and the baby lying on the bed in a crooked manner.


    He came towards the side of the bed and saw that the baby had woken up. Ethan was lying on the bed, looking around with his eyes wide open. The thin quilt on his body had been kicked far away.


    When he saw Matthew, he began to kick his legs excitedly and smiled at him.


    Matthew cast a nce at Erica, who was sound asleep, and thought, ''If the baby had run away, I daresay she wouldn''t even feel it.''


    He helplessly lifted Ethan up and put him in the middle of the bed. Then hey down beside him and covered him with the quilt. That way, the baby boy was sandwiched between the two and could not run away.


    As Matthewy down, Ethan turned over and started babbling at him.


    Matthew was experienced in taking care of kids since he had witnessed the birth and growth of Gwyn, Godwin and Godfrey. He was quite familiar with kids and knew how to engage them.


    He put his big hand in front of Ethan, on which there was a bite mark.


    The boy reached out a dainty little hand to grab Matthew''s big hand, but only managed to grab the man''s ring finger.


    After ying with him silently for a while, the little boy finally began to get tired and drowsy and soon nodded off into a deep slumber.


    Matthew turned the boy over and covered him properly once again to make sure the boy wasfortable.


    The next day, Erica received a phone call from Tam early in the morning. "Erica, thank you for taking so good care of my son. I thought about itst night for the whole time and have decided to take Ethan to my home and take care of him by myself. I know it''s unfair to you, but I hope you understand my feelings as a father."

 Chapter 1161 Boiling Eggs

    Erica hung up the phone abruptly without another word.


    ''Humph! Tam Wu, you bastard! Now, you want me to consider your feelings as a father? Why didn''t you think of this when Ethan was born? Where were your feelings then? You lying son of bitch!'' she cursed at him in her heart.


    Tam called her again a few more times, but he never received a response. Having realized that it would be troublesome to contact her in the future if she blocked his number, Tam decided to leave her alone.


    Putting her cellphone aside, Erica asked the maid to watch over Ethan for a while because she wanted to make some hard boiled eggs for her son. She wanted to do something special for Ethan to make up for the time she hadn''t been at his side.


    Yes! She decided to boil eggs herself!


    Although boiling eggs was a simple enough task, Erica had no idea where to even begin. After all, the life offort and luxury had made hercent and unambitious.


    She found a pot and poured some water in it before putting the eggs. The first two steps went smoothly. Next, was turning on the gas stove.


    Just then, the maid curiously walked into the kitchen with Ethan in her arms and asked the busy woman, "Mrs. Huo, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I''m making some hard-boiled eggs for Ethan," Erica answered shyly.


    "Please let me do it, Mrs. Huo. You shouldn''t be bothering yourself with this!"


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. Besides, I have nothing better to do. I just feel like making some eggs."


    The maid nced at the pot Erica used and asked again, "But why don''t you just use the egg-boiler? Wouldn''t that be more convenient?"


    Erica shook her head and refused. "I know, but I prefer using the traditional way. It tastes better anyway!"


    The maid seemed amused by her answer, but she said, "I think it makes no difference. It tastes just the same to me."


    "Fine, I will use the egg-boiler next time," Erica said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    After turning on the gas, Erica came out of the kitchen and took Ethan from the maid. "Aren''t you supposed to buy groceries? You can go now."


    The maid hesitated as she worried about the careless girl. "Will you be okay to watch over him while I''m gone, Mrs. Huo?" After all, now that the two other temporary maids had been let off, they were the only two remaining adults in the vi.


    "I''ll be okay. I will feed him the eggster. You can go," Erica assured the maid.


    "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    After the maid left, Erica went upstairs with the baby in her arms. "My g


    do now?"


    "Wipe him up with some wet tissues and then wash him clean in the bathtub. Then dry him up with a towel and put some pants on him."


    "O-okay... How do you know all of this stuff, Matthew? Have you ever taken care of children before?"


    "Yes. I''ve changed Godwin''s and Godfrey''s diapers before." Matthew had learned how to take care of babies when he used to babysit Godwin and Godfrey.


    ''Oh, that makes sense, '' Erica thought. With a hint of concern in her voice, she said, "Please carry on with your work. I''ll take care of things from here."


    "Okay."


    After getting off the phone, Erica did exactly as Matthew had instructed her. The little boy couldn''t be happier when it was time for his bath. He waspletely oblivious to the anxiety he gave Erica when he pped his hands in the water, giggling happily.


    After a while, Erica brought Ethan to the bedroom wrapped up in a towel. When she was about to change him into some clean clothes, a thought popped into her head all of a sudden.


    ''Oh my God! The... boiling eggs! Damn it! I''m so screwed!''


    Erica was practically freaking out now.


    She wrapped Ethan up with a towel again and ran downstairs as fast as she could. When she was just outside the kitchen, she heard a loud bange from inside.


    Frightened, Erica leapt in the air as if a firecracker had gone off. She held Ethan close and decided to wait outside the kitchen.


    There was another loud bang and this time Erica was on the verge of crying. ''Matthew, please help! Yes! Matthew!''


    Meanwhile, it hadn''t even been a minute since Matthew came back to the meeting, when he received Erica''s call again. "Matthew! Boo...hoo..."

 Chapter 1163 The Favor

    Matthew didn''t need to finish his sentence because Paige already knew what he was going to say.


    She couldn''t control the urge tough but Matthew''s eyes stopped her, as she cleared her throat and said, "Mr. Huo, I think... you should let the person who said those words exin it to you."


    Paige didn''t want to be the one to do the exining because she knew that Matthew would only respond with anger. Needless to say, she didn''t want to deal with her boss''s anger.


    ''Let Erica exin it to me?'' Matthew felt a dull pain in his head just at the thought of it. He shook his head, knowing full well that he would never be able to get Erica to exin it to him properly.


    Having realized that it would be more fruitful to just ask Paige, he insisted, "Just tell me!"


    "Um..." Paige hesitated. She struggled to find the words to give him a response.


    Matthew, however, had run out of patience and demanded, "Just spit it out!"


    ''Fine!'' Paige had no choice but to start exining. "Xit is a surname. Recently, someone made a historical drama series which became a big hit. A female role''s name there is Erqing Xit. Although her face conveys innocence and harmlessness, she is concisely maniptive and vicious. When the drama series ran on TV for some time, this surname became a household name to every person in the country. The name is infamously poprized by the people who use it to describe those who are vile and detestable. So, ''Xit, you''d better be kind'' is an expression usually said to someone a person despises, telling them not to be so repulsive."


    Paige figured "Matthew Xit" must be the way Erica had addressed Matthew. ''Good luck, Mrs. Huo, '' she thought.


    Each word she spoke caused Matthew''s face to darken in anger.


    Paige added, "To be honest, sir, it''s also just a joke. You shouldn''t take it too seriously."


    "I see. Thank you. You can go now."


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Matthew thought about how to punish his bold and troublesome wife.


    Meanwhile,pletely oblivious to the fact that Matthew had found out the meaning of what she said, Erica gleefully kept herself entertained on Weibo after Ethan fell asleep.


    She posted a photo of her and Aaron with the caption¡ª"Finally, I''ve met my idol! I''m so happy!"


    However, her face was pixted and theizens were mainly focused on Aaron''s handsome face.


    Most of Aaron''s female fans were unapologetically envious of her and one of themmented, "It must be nice to have all the connections. Mrs. Huo even has a clo


    living abroad when the two got married.


    "There will be more chances in the future!" Matthew implied that Harmon Lu would have to wait another day.


    Fortunately, Harmon Lu decided not to make his life miserable and stood up, buttoning his zer. "Fine. I''ll be in Y City for a few days. When you have the time, invite Sheffield and Joshua. Let''s have some drinks."


    "Sounds like a n."


    "Bye."


    Silence befell Matthew''s office for about ten minutes before the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Erica walked in with baby Ethan wearing a yellow onesie in her arms. "Phew! I am so exhausted! This little fellow is getting heavier and heavier! Matthew,e here and take him," Erica said.


    Matthew put down the pen in his hand, walked over and took over Ethan from her arms.


    Erica heaved a deep sigh and said, "I''ve got something important to do and I can''t bring him with me. Please take care of him. I''ll be back soon!"


    ncing at her, Matthew asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, I''m going to..." Erica paused and told him the first excuse she thought up in her mind. "I''m going to see a friend."


    Matthew caught the look of guilt in the girl''s eyes. Obviously, she was lying!


    "I see," he simply said.


    "Thank you!" Erica was surprised how easily Matthew had dropped the topic. ''That''s it?'' Erica was pleasantly surprised.


    "You''re wee," Matthew said. He walked to his desk and sat Ethan down on top.


    Erica grinned and waved at the baby before she disappeared from Matthew''s office.


    It was only Matthew and the baby in the office. The two stared at each other in silence for a while, before Ethan leaned forward and prostrated himself on the desk.

 Chapter 1166 Joint Investigation

    "Yes, there was a report from the hospital. Both your mother-inw and I saw it ourselves. What''s going on, Matthew? Why are you asking about all this stuff right now?" Wesley asked.


    Matthew thought it unnecessary to hide anything from him. "Dad, can you do me a favor?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Can you call Rika now and ask her if she had a Caesarean section or a naturalbor when she gave birth to Ethan?" Matthew asked cautiously.


    Even for his age, Wesley was sharp as a tack and he understood what was going on at once. "Are you suspecting that Ethan isn''t Erica''s son?"


    "Yes."


    Matthew''s intuitive hunches had rarely failed him before. Wesley took a moment to regain his breath as he started to feel dizzy. "Hold on a minute!"


    "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, when Erica was waiting for Matthew toe out of the bathroom, she suddenly received a call from ir. "Hey, Mom!"


    "Rika, were you sleeping?"


    "No, I''m still watching a movie."


    "You''re watching a horror movie again!" ir knew what she was watching without even having to ask.


    "Yes. I''m waiting for Matthew to join me in the home theater room. How''s Ethan doing?"


    "He is ying with his toys. I have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead!" Erica said curiously.


    The unsuspecting girl had no idea that her mother was actually acting on behalf of her father. ir portrayed a casual demeanor to Erica and said, "Honey, when you gave birth to Ethan, was it a C-section or a naturalbor? I heard that there''s a new vine on the market. Apparently, you can get two shots."


    "What? Vine? For a C-section or a naturalbor?" Erica panicked.


    "Um, for... naturalbor."


    "Then I can''t have it. I had a C-section," Erica said feigning a remorseful tone as she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, that''s all right. That''s all I wanted to know. Don''t stay upte, sweetie."


    "Okay. I''ll talk to youter." After hanging up the phone, Erica patted her chest. Fortunately, she was quick enough to avert her mom''s questions.


    A few minutester, Matthew finally returned to the home theater room.


    Erica sat up and waved at him. "Come on. The movie is just about to start!"


    When he walked in, Erica noticed Matthew holding a te of peeled apple slices and a can of coke.


    Erica was touched to see the peeled apple slices. "No wonder it took you so long. You were peeling apples for me downstairs!"


    Erica took a bite when Matthew picked up a slice and brought it to her mouth.


    mmediately grabbed the camera and said, "Let me carry it for you!"


    "No, no. I''m fine..." The lens she was using for today was extremely heavy, but she still managed nheless.


    Hyatt, however, disregarded herpletely and took the camera away from her to hang it around his neck.


    Erica was deeply moved by his gesture of kindness. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Thanks, buddy. I owe you a treat for this!"


    Hyatt smiled shyly and said with his head lowered, "Thank you, Erica."


    The sses that morning went smoothly. At noon, when Erica was resting in the dormitory, she realized that the cleanser and toothpaste she kept in the bathroom had been used by someone else.


    Erica could tell the difference at once because she had bought them just before she started school and she never stayed over at her dormitory long enough to use them.


    When her roomie Kaitlyn Dong, who slept in the bunk below hers, passed by the bathroom door, she found that Erica was staring at the cleanser in a daze. With a hint of guilt in her eyes, the girl came over to her and said, "Oh, Erica, I''m so sorry. I forgot to tell you. I bought a new cleanser two days ago, and it took me two uses to realize that we had bought the same brand. But I haven''t used yours again after that. I hope you don''t mind?"


    The mystery of the missing cleanser had been solved! Since Erica''s doubts were solved, she didn''t care too much about it really. She just wanted to maintain a good rtionship with her roommates, so she smiled back and said, "It doesn''t matter. I was just a little confused. That''s all."


    "Thank you, Erica. You are so generous!"

 Chapter 1167 A Black Widow Spider

    Erica turned on the tap and began to wash her hands. "We are in the same dorm. There''s no need to be so formal with me," she told her roommate.


    After having a noon break, they went for their afternoon ss, which, as per schedule, was theory of photography and styling. Somehow, Erica managed to get through the ss without falling asleep.


    After that, she walked out of the teaching building with Hyatt. Just as they were passing a corner, they heard a group of girls whispering something among themselves.


    Erica was not interested in it at first, but she identally heard them mention the names of Phoebe and Matthew. That piqued her interest.


    Immediately, she stopped Hyatt who was about to turn the corner and said, "Shush! Wait a moment!"


    The two leaned against the other wall and nonchntly began to eavesdrop on the girls'' discussion. From what they could make out, there were three girls in the group.


    The first one was saying, "Of course I know. I know Phoebe very well. I know that she is the woman in Matthew''s heart."


    The second one eximed, "Really? Tell us more!"


    The first one continued, "Matthew and Phoebe have been in love for several years now. However, Erica Li, the Miss Troublemaker who gave birth to an illegitimate child, intervened in their rtionship. Colonel Li then sought out Mr. Carlos Huo and asked permission to engage their children in wedlock. It is alreadymon knowledge that Colonel Li and Mr. Carlos Huo have been good friends since before their children were born. How could the former CEO refuse his best friend''s request? So he agreed to the marriage. After finding that out, Phoebe had a big fight with Matthew and then married his best friend instead."


    The third girl chimed in, "Wow, I heard rumors but never expected that it would be such a twisted story! I think Phoebe married Matthew''s best friend on purpose just to get revenge on him."


    The second one agreed, "I think so as well. Is it true that Phoebe is pregnant?"


    The first one could then be seen shaking her head. "I don''t know. I''ll ask her and tell you when I find out."


    Then the second one said, "Let''s go now. And we should stay away from that Miss Troublemaker in the future. Hey, what''s that on your head? Oh god! It''s a spider! There is a spider on your head¡ª"


    "W-what? Where?" The first girl was so frightened when she heard that she stepped back suddenly and lost her bnce in the process. She fell down and judging by her pained groan, also managed to sprain her ankle while doing so.


    The third girl screamed, "Ah¡ªMiss Troublemaker... Why are you


    lding some documents and told Owen, "I am going to the financial department first. Remember to bring the data with youter."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew entered the elevator with two documents in his hands.


    When he reached the financial department, he discovered two employees in the secretary division whose heads were lowered and they were doing something under the table.


    He took a couple of steps forward and saw that the two women were engaged in origami. They were constantly folding a straw shaped thing back and forth in their hands.


    Some of the work had been finished and Matthew saw that they were making colorful stars.


    "What are you doing?" He spoke so suddenly that the two employees, who werepletely engrossed in their work, got startled severely.


    When they turned around and saw that it was the CEO of thepany himself, their faces turned pale. The straws in their hands fell to the ground. They quickly stood up from their chairs and said, "Mr.... Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew picked up a long and slender stic tube from the ground and looked at it for a long time. But he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    One of the employees apologized, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Huo. We understand that this was wrong. But we''ve already finished our work for today... We shouldn''t do this at office hours. Mr. Huo, sorry..."


    "What''s this?"


    Matthew interrupted their apology and his question left them dumbfounded. After a while, the other one told him in a low voice, "This is the stic tube for folding stars, sir."


    "Why are you making stic stars?"


    The employee blushed. "Tomorrow is my boyfriend''s birthday. I want to give these to him."


    Matthew asked, "How many stars do you want to make?"


    "999."

 Chapter 1168 Sleep With You

    "What do 999 stars mean?" Matthew asked.


    The two female employees looked at each other and one of them exined, "It''s like giving someone 999 roses, but 999 hand-made stars mean more. It''s a personal gift to the one you love."


    Owen, who hade downstairs, happened to overhear Matthew talking to the two women. "Where did you buy these colorful stic tubes for folding stars?" he asked.


    The two employees became more and more confused, but they honestly answered his questions anyway. "I can''t remember, exactly. Still, these stic straws are pretty cheap. You can find them all over the ce."


    Hearing this, Matthew took out his wallet, pulled out a wad of bills and handed it to the girl on the right. "Buy me a thousand pieces. I want them on my desk by tomorrow, just before your shift starts."


    He found the best way to punish the naughty gal who called him "Matthew Xit."


    The girl stared at the stack of crisp hundreds he held in shock. It must be at least a few grand, at least. "No, I¡ª"


    "Not enough?"


    As he asked, Matthew dipped his hand in his wallet once more. The woman waved her hand and tried to calm herself down. "No, Mr. Huo. It''s not that expensive. I can buy tons of straws for a buck. It''s my honor to buy something for you. I''ll have it on your desk tomorrow morning."


    Matthew took a look at the money in his hand, and then handed a thousand dors to her. "Better use my cash. I''d never ask you to use your own money on something like this. Take it, and keep the change."


    Unable to refuse, the woman took the money and said, "Thank you, Mr. Huo."


    "Thanks for your help." Matthew tucked his wallet in his back pocket and left, leaving the two female employees stunned. It took them a while to process what just happened.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if Matthew was going to fold stars himself and then give them to someone.


    As soon as Matthew arrived at the door to the office of the financial manager, his phone began to vibrate in his pocket. He didn''t intend to answer it, because what he was going to do was very important.


    But when he saw the caller''s ID was the principal from Erica''s school, he turned around and slid the answer key at once. "Hello, Mr. Zheng."


    "Hello, Mr. Huo. I hope I''m not interrupting your work, but Mrs. Huo...caused trouble at school."


    Matthew felt a headacheing on as he listened to the other man.


    Meanwhile, Erica and Hyatt had bought a box of fish balls from a street vendor near the school. While they were eating, she got a call from Matthew. "Hi, what''s up?"


    "Come to my office now!"


    "Now? That important, huh?" Erica was confused. Did Ma


    g them in her mouth.


    She looked suspiciously at the thin man. "So did you get through it?"


    Matthew looked into her eyes and said, "Of course. As long as I set my mind to it, there''s nothing I can''t do."


    Erica took another bite of the rice noodles. She found it more and more interesting to chat with Matthew sometimes. "Now that you''re among the richest men in the world, what else do you want to do besides earning more money?"


    "Sleep with you."


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem!" Erica was choked by the soup. She couldn''t help but cough a few times as the soup was hot with pepper, and she sucked it down the wrong pipe.


    While coughing, she reached out her hand to Matthew. "Water... Help!" she said, hoarsely.


    Matthew fetched a ss of warm water for Erica and handed it to her. "That was dumb. What did you do that for?"


    Erica felt like she was going to explode. She had no mood to argue with him. She drank a ss of warm water. She felt better, but it still hurt to breathe.


    She used the tissues one by one, and the trash can was almost full.


    Matthew took another ss of water and set it beside her. He patted her back gently and said, "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    "What?" She stared at him with her big tearful eyes.


    Matthew exined, "I shouldn''t have tried to talk to you while you were eating. I''ll pay more attention next time."


    "That''s not the point..." She paused as she coughed again. "The point is that I... Ahem, ahem, ahem... God, I can''t catch my breath!" She didn''t want to die yet!


    Truth was, she often chatted with others at mealtime, but they never discussed sex. That was pretty taboo, and he offered that suggestion out of the blue.


    "You''ll be okay," Matthew said with certainty. He figured she was too stubborn to die.

 Chapter 1169 They Are All Crazy

    Erica felt better after she quickly gulped down three sses of water. She wiped her tears with a tissue listlessly and cried out, "I almost died!"


    "Are you alright now?" Matthew asked.


    "Yes, much better." Erica grabbed another tissue and blew her nose into it.


    Matthew ced an internal call and ordered, "Ask the cleaner toe to my office."


    "Right away, Mr. Huo."


    Hanging up the call, Matthew looked at the cup of hot and sour rice noodles and frowned. "Do you still want to eat this?"


    Afraid that he would throw it away, Erica quickly took the cup away from him. "Yes, I''m gonna eat it." It was such delicious food; why would she waste it?


    When the cleaner came in, Erica had just finished eating thest mouthful of rice noodles.


    The cleaningdy emptied the trash bag which was full of used tissues and reced the bin with a new bag. She also made sure to leave a new box of tissues on the desk.


    Once the two of them were left alone in the office again, Erica told Matthew with a serious expression, "That was not funny at all."


    He nodded, "Of course, it wasn''t. After all, it was not a joke."


    Erica gawked at him. He was straightforward. She didn''t know what to say. "Y-you¡­you said you would respect my wish."


    "Yes, I will respect your wish."


    His promise relieved her. "Okay, but why did you want me toe here?"


    He looked at her sternly. "Ask yourself what you had done at school and why you were reported by three of your schoolmates," Matthew said tly.


    Erica understood at once. Those three girls had reported her to the principal. She scoffed disapprovingly, "They spoke ill of me behind my back and talked trash about you too. I only scared them a little. It was just spiders! You should have seen their faces; they turned pale at the sight of it. Cowards!"


    Matthew sighed. ''Is this woman too bold, or are the others just too timid?'' he wondered.


    "I see. Then, how did one of the girls sprain her ankle?" The principal had told him that the girl had broken bones too.


    "That had nothing to do with me! She twisted her ankle when she stepped back in fear. And she got so scared that she ended up wetting her pants!" Erica chuckled under her breath at first. But the more she th


    a boyfriend. We met at the airport, and he took me home."


    Matthew''s lips curled upwards. "You think I would believe that?"


    Erica put her arms around his neck and fawned on him with a flirty smile, "Of course, you''ll believe me. I''m your wife; you must believe everything I say!"


    Matthew smirked. "Haven''t you always wanted to divorce me?"


    "Of course not! My husband, Matthew Huo, is the most handsome, smart and talented man in the world. Your charm can''t be resisted. Could there ever be another perfect man like you?" Erica calmly buttered him up.


    The man''s eyes filled with disgust. "Do you always tter people like this?"


    Erica wasn''t ashamed by his words. She lied to his face again, "I don''t give a damn about ttering anyone. I was really just praising you."


    Matthew didn''t say anything.


    Usually, it was men who always lied to women. But in his case, it was the other way round. His wife was full of lies.


    But he didn''t want to continue this charade anymore. He changed the topic. "What do you want for dinner?"


    "What else can you cook?"


    "You want me to cook for you again?" He wondered if he was being too good to this woman. It was making her bolder by the day.


    Erica grinned, "Okay! Treat me to hot pot!"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why would I treat you?"


    ''Because I''m stingy!'' sheughed cunningly in her mind. "Because it''s expensive. If you want me to treat you, I can buy you a bowl of Liuzhou river snails rice noodles."


    "What is that?"

 Chapter 1170 A Mystery About A Girl

    Erica was shocked to hear Matthew''s question. "What? You''ve never heard of Liuzhou river snails rice noodles*?"(*TN: Liuzhou river snails rice noodles is the most famous local delicacy of Liuzhou, Guangxi, China.) Erica held his face in her palms and added, "That''s so sad. Let''s go. I''ll take you out for some smelly, yummy river snails rice noodles. Trust me, the first taste will keep youing back for more!"


    Matthew had already lost his appetite when he heard the word "smelly." He grabbed Erica''s hand as she was pulling him up, and stopped her. "Let''s just eat at home!"


    Erica smiled innocently and said, "I''m too embarrassed to ask you to cook for me."


    Matthew hid his gritted teeth behind a cheerful facade and said, "It would be my honor to be Mrs. Huo''s cook."


    "I''m ttered, Mr. Huo,"


    Erica replied with a grin on her face.


    In A Country


    The next morning after talking to Matthew on the phone, Wesley had someone look into the files of the Obstetrics and Gynecology department in a private hospital in A Country. Unfortunately, his contact couldn''t find any files with Erica''s medical record. In fact, much to their surprise, there wasn''t even a single trace of Erica in any other department.


    While Erica was eating hot and sour rice noodles in Matthew''s office, Wesley went to the office of the private hospital''s president. He showed the man the original copy of the colored ultrasound report Erica had shown him and ir when she had announced her pregnancy to them.


    The president was an old man, who adjusted his sses, looked at the colored ultrasound report and asked Wesley curiously, "Wesley, you didn''t know about it?"


    Wesley found the man''s question to be pointless. If Wesley had known about it, why would he be standing there in his office?


    After getting no response from Wesley, the old president of the hospital paused to think for a while and then said, "Erica told me that you asked her toe to me for a fake colored ultrasound report. I didn''t think to interrogate her because she said it was urgent."


    The old president had a good rtionship with Baldwin. In fact, he had watched Erica grow up with his own eyes. When Erica mentioned Wesley''s name, he acted at once without even thinking about anything else.


    There was, however, a doubt in his heart as to why a child would want a fake colored ultrasound report, but it wasn''t enough to change his mind.


    As he looked at Wesley''s livid face, the president soon realized that Wesley must have been deceived by his daughter.


    Thinking back to that day, the old president realized that Erica''s excuse had many loopholes in it, but he just didn''t think too much of it bac


    ore rebellious she will be, okay?"


    "It''s better to be rebellious. At least then, she won''t be bullied by others when we are not at her side."


    Wesley was deeply impressed by Matthew''s words. Once again, he felt assured that marrying Erica to Matthew was the right choice.


    Suffice it to say, he was deeply pleased with his son-inw!


    After hanging up, Matthew put his phone away to wash his hands so he could continue cutting the vegetables. Suddenly, he noticed Erica standing next to the kitchen counter, staring at him with one hand rubbing her chin curiously.


    He asked, "What''s up?"


    "Who were you talking to? Why do you sound so happy?" All Erica heard before Matthew hung up was the man saying goodbye to someone.


    Matthew remained silent while he turned on the tap and washed his hands. Then he answered, "I''ve uncovered a mystery."


    "What mystery?" Erica''s interest was piqued.


    He deliberately pretended to be vague. "A mystery about a girl!"


    "A girl? Which girl? Do I know her?"


    "Take a guess!"


    ''Guess?'' Erica pouted, quickly bing disenchanted with this game. Just as she had opened her mouth to say something, her phone rang in her pocket. "Mom?"


    It was ir.


    "Rika, what are you doing?"


    "I''m waiting for dinner!" Erica sounded bored when she replied.


    "I have something to tell you. Listen carefully."


    "I''m listening!"


    "Have you and Matthew slept together yet?"


    ''Huh?'' Erica blinked her eyes curiously. "Yes, I have. We sleep in the same bed every night."


    Meanwhile, Matthew was alerted by Erica''s answer.


    "That''s not what I asked. I mean..." ir got a little frustrated, sensing her daughter''s confusion. Needless to say, she felt embarrassed to talk to her daughter about this topic. "Have you and Matthew done it yet?"

 Chapter 1171 The Punishment

    "What are you talking about?" Erica asked. As her eyes quickly nced at Matthew, who was busy cooking for her, she was charmed at how handsome and thoughtful he looked while cooking.


    "Do you really not understand what I am trying to say?" ir''s annoyance was getting obvious at this point. Even as a mother, ir was beginning to have doubts as to whether her daughter really belonged in the twenty-first century or not.


    "Understand what? Mom, why are you being so weird? What are you trying to say?"


    Putting down the kitchen knife in his hand, Matthew looked at Erica and said calmly, "Mom wants to know if we''ve had slept together yet."


    "Oh! But I told her that we sleep..." Erica paused, finally realizing what her mom was trying to say and quickly exined, "No, we haven''t. I mean we share the same bed every night. That''s all. We didn''t do anything else."


    It was just as ir had guessed. "Why have you not slept together yet?" she asked.


    ''Huh? Why?'' Erica, ridden with guilt, looked at Matthew and said, "Here is the thing. Matthew is a gentleman and he said that he would respect my boundaries!"


    Matthew put the bowl of freshly washed vegetables aside and drew closer to Erica without being noticed. Then he said, "Don''t make me sound like such a good guy. I''m not as good as you think."


    Erica was dumbstruck. "But that''s exactly what you said!"


    "Yes, I said it, but in that situation, I had no choice!" Matthew turned around and grabbed the bowl full of vegetables.


    ir had heard Matthew''s words clearly and she closed her eyes, trying to suppress her anger. "Erica Li!"


    Sensing her mother''s displeasure, Erica''s eyes widened. She red at Matthew and said, "Mom, I heard you. You don''t need to yell!"


    "Are you trying to piss me off? Why haven''t you consummated your marriage yet? Were you pretending to be shy the whole time? Matthew is your husband. I don''t understand why you''re behaving like this! Listen, I want you to get pregnant in two months!"


    ir spoke in a tone simr to Wesley''s. Perhaps in the years they had spent together, some of their traits had rubbed off on each other.


    "Two months?" Erica couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yes!" ir said firmly.


    Erica stood still in a daze. "Mom, I''m still a student..." She wondered why her mother hade up with such a terrible idea all of a sudden. Most importantly, why was she rushing her to have Matthew''s baby?


    "That''s not a problem. College st


    e back and found the girl, she was sitting on the carpet and looking through her work on the camera. Next to her was a ss of red wine she had just taken a sip out of.


    When she noticed him, Erica greeted him casually. "You''re back home early today."


    "Hmm." The man loosened his tie and threw the bag in his hand to her.


    Erica looked at him curiously and said, "What''s this?"


    "Your punishment!"


    "Punishment? What did I do wrong? I''ve been nothing but a good girl!" Erica rummaged through the bag and found some stic straws.


    ''Where did the mighty Mr. Huo get these?'' she wondered.


    The man half squatted in front of her and looked at her. "Erica Xit, now you have two choices. One, fold 999 stars, two..." He gestured at the bed with his eyes and continued, "...sleep with me."


    ''Xit?'' Erica''s face was stuck in an incredulous expression. ''Did he figure out what Matthew Xit meant?'' "Sleep with you? I don''t think so," she replied. Despite ir''s insistence, Erica had no intentions of fulfilling her mother''s wishes just yet.


    "Then make 999 stars with these straws," Matthew said.


    The punishment seemed pointless to her as folding stars was a very easy task, but the only problem was that she didn''t have the patience for it. "No problem! But what do you need so many stars for?"


    Matthew looked at her in silence. After a long while, he said indifferently, "I want to give them to somebody as a gift!"


    Erica pursed her lip disapprovingly. ''So he wants me to make something for his sweetheart, but he doesn''t want to do the hard work. No wonder the woman he likes hasn''t agreed to be with him yet!''

 Chapter 1172 Laughing Wildly

    And so it began; Erica began to fold stars every moment of the day she got.


    Except for when she was in ss, she would always carry those stic straws with her and fold stars whenever she got the chance.


    After folding about 200 stars, her fingers began to turn red due to the effort. By the time Matthew noticed her red fingers, Erica had already made 519 pieces.


    He took her hands into his own and looked at her fingers carefully. Without hesitation, he took away all the remaining stic tubes from her. "That''s enough. You don''t need to fold the rest," he said.


    "But I''ve already made more than 500 of them. I am at 519 now. If I don''tplete the set, my efforts will be wasted."


    Hearing that, Matthew took two stic tubes and handed them to her. "Alright. Then you can fold only two more. But that''s it!"


    "Why two?"


    "Then they''ll be 521."


    ''521? The number means "I love you." Is he finally going to confess his love to his goddess?'' she thought.


    Anyway, whatever was going on had nothing to do with her. He was just going to give them to his goddess, and most likely, that mysterious woman was Phoebe. All Erica needed to do was finish her task.


    To be more considerate, before handing over the stars to him, Erica even went out and bought a ss jar. She put all the folded stars into it, and they looked really beautiful.


    Satisfied, she ran to the study to find Matthew with the ss jar in her hands.


    She could see very clearly that Matthew was very satisfied with the finished work. There was even a trace of smile in his eyes.


    "Leave it here. You can go get some rest now."


    ''He didn''t even thank me! He just said go away?'' Erica pouted her lips.


    After the door of the study was finally closed behind her, Matthew looked at the ss jar Erica had brought with tenderness in his eyes. He opened the safe and carefully put it in.


    But instead of locking the safe after it, he took out a photo from it. It was a photo of a girl with her hair tied in a ponytail; her face was a bit baby fat and she appeared to be a teenager. In this particr photo, she could be seen standing in the sun with her hands on her hips andughing wildly at the sky.


    The bright and lovely smile went straight into his heart.


    At that moment, the door of the study, was suddenly opened once again. A little head stuck out from the crack. "Hey, I have something else to ask you," Erica called out wi


    roup of policemen and a little girl were left at the spot. The entire ce was in a mess.


    "Chief, what about her?" one of the uniformed officers pointed at the girl who was sitting on the stone bench by the side and asked.


    Gifford nced at the girl. She seemed to be in her early twenties. Her clothes were torn and disheveled after being held hostage by the gangsters for three days.


    Her face was covered with mud, and her face could not be seen clearly, but the stubbornness in her clean and clear eyes would have reminded anyone of Erica, if they knew thetter.


    Gifford stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, exhaled thest smoke and asked the girl, "What''s your name?"


    The girl was drawing circles on the ground with a branch. Hearing his question, she looked up at him and said, "Chantel Ye."


    "How old are you?"


    Chantel Ye frowned slightly, but still answered, "20."


    Gifford noticed her impatience. He smirked. She looked exactly like his little sister. "Where is your family?"


    Thanks to Erica, he had developed quite an understanding of dealing with little girls. In his opinion, there was no other girl in the world more difficult to deal with than Erica.


    This time, after a pause, she replied expressionlessly, "Dead."


    "Dead? All of them?"


    "Yes."


    After a short silence, Gifford asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    Staring at the green military uniform he was wearing, Chantel Ye said softly, "Bury my grandfather first; then feed his chickens at home."


    "Your grandpa just died?"


    "Two days ago."


    "Are you going to feed the chickens for the rest of your life?"

 Chapter 1173 Chantel Ye

    "Well, yes. I don''t know anything else. I never went to college," Chantel replied. She grew up in a remote vige, and her family was one of the poorest in thatmunity. She didn''t have the money to attend college in the city. Her parents had passed away long ago, and she''d been taking care of her grandfather until he died two days ago. So, she simply gave up on the idea of going to college.


    After pondering this for a while, Gifford blurted out, "Do you want to go with me?"


    Chantel''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Gifford exined to her, "Let''s get out of here¡ªthe vige, I mean. I''ll help you find a ce to stay. It''s better than staying here and feeding chickens."


    "But... I can''t do anything except farm work."


    "Can you wash clothes, cook and clean?"


    "Of course. I mean, yes!"


    "Those are basic maid skills. You could draw a paycheck on those."


    "But what about Grandpa''s chickens?" Chantel''s grandfather had raised hundreds of chickens, and they were almost mature enough to be sold.


    Gifford said helplessly, "Give them all to the vigers. Do you want to take all those chickens with you?"


    The girl didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, Gifford asked someone to bury Chantel''s grandfather, and then gave all her chickens away to the other vigers. He didn''t have to ask twice. Atst, he left the vige with the girl¡ªand without the chickens.


    Chantel left the vige with Gifford. On that fateful day, she never would have imagined that she''d move to a big city. And never in her wildest dreams would she expect to be an international figure in the future.


    At Li family house


    The moment ir saw Chantel, she suddenly lost her interest in the baby Ethan. She immediately handed off the boy to Wesley, who had to struggle to adjust his arms to cradle the child. He''d been caught off-guard. ir half-walked/half-ran over to her son and the girl, a big smile on her face. "Son! You finally have a girlfriend! I''m so excited!"


    Gifford was already 32 years old, and hadn''t found a girlfriend yet. She was close to arranging blind dates for him.


    Although the girl in front of her was dirty all over, she might look pretty after a good shower.


    Wesley couldn''t help ming Gifford, "What did you do to her? Why don''t you show her where the shower is?"


    His mood now gloomy, Gifford tried to exin. "It''s not what you think. I was on a mission, and she was taken hostage. I rescued her,


    r? It would be fun to have a sister to y with when I''m there. Or a brother...I''m not picky."


    "Erica Li!" ir was so angry that she wanted to beat Erica with a broom.


    Before her mother said anything they''d both regret, Erica had hung up the phone immediately.


    At ZL Group


    Erica pointed the camera at her husband, who was hard at work and didn''t even lift his head. "Matthew,e on, say cheese!"


    The man didn''t raise his head. "I don''t like having my picture taken."


    "But my teacher asked us to hand in some portrait studies by tomorrow. Just one pic. Pleeeaase!" She''d never met a more photogenic man in her life. It was like he made love to the camera. If she got a pic of the ultra-handsome Matthew, she''d get high marks for sure.


    "No way!" Matthew refused bluntly.


    Erica thought for a while. ''Wait. He told me I should be more persuasive if I ask him for help.''


    At the thought of it, Erica put the camera on his desk, sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    In fact, she felt so gloomy. Why couldn''t Matthew just help her once without asking anything in return?


    ''Damn it! No wonder he''s a businessman. Everything he does for someone has a price tag of some sort. But no! It''s not equal at all. He takes advantage of me every time! He''s such a horn dog, '' she thought angrily.


    Satisfied with what Erica had done, Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist in response.


    Three minutester, Matthew whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Huo, do you want to wrap me around your little finger? And you can do whatever you want?" His voice was hoarse and tempting.

 Chapter 1174 Im Pregnant

    ''I can have him wrapped around my little finger? And I''ll be able to do whatever I want? Is that even possible?'' Erica wondered suspiciously. Nheless, she nodded eagerly. "Of course I want to!"


    Matthew tightened his arms around her waist. As he stared at her red lips, his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "Mrs. Huo, if you give birth to a baby for me, I''ll make you the most powerful person in Y City in everyone''s eyes, even mine. What do you think?"


    "Well..." Erica trailed off thoughtfully. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "But I don''t want to have a baby now." The truth was, she was afraid of death.


    Tessie had died while giving birth to Ethan. What if Erica met the same fate as her? Who would inherit her billions of wealth if she died?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to have a baby right now. I won''t force you. But...we can start practicing for it."


    Erica, of course, knew what he meant by "practicing." She shifted ufortably on hisp like she was sitting on pins and needles. "No, no, no. I just want to take pictures of you!"


    Matthew wasn''t in a hurry. He just yed with her hand and said, "Think it over, Mrs. Huo. If you be the most powerful person in my eyes, you can not only take photos of me with clothes on, but also with them off. You can make me your nude model."


    Erica stared at him with her mouth agape. ''Mr. Huo, can''t you be more reserved?'' she thought to herself.


    It was not until then that she realized how badly he wanted to sleep with her. However, she was really not ready for it now. She pinched his cheek in mock-anger and said, "Matthew Huo, you just want to trick me into having your baby!"


    Her mother had already been nagging at her to have a baby recently, and now, this man was also doing the same. There was no way she would fall into their trap!


    Matthew shook his head. "How can you say I''m tricking you? Isn''t it normal for a woman to have her husband''s baby?"


    "It''s normal, but..." Erica didn''t know how to exin the uneasiness she felt in her heart even after pondering it over for a while.


    ''Forget it.


    I don''t want to think about this anymore!'' she thought and finally decided to change the topic. Out loud, she said, "Forget it. I won''t take pictures of you anymore. Have you finished your work? Make macarons for me once you do!"


    Matthew felt helpless all of a sudden. As far as he knew, Erica was usually a little naive and stupid. Why was she being so wary th


    le after taking a phone call, he found Sheffield trying to persuade Matthew. "Since you''re already married to Rika, why don''t you try to like her?" Of course, no one but Sheffield knew the true motive behind his words.


    ncing at Sheffield, Matthew put down his ss and said, "She was willing to have another man''s baby, which means that she loves him very much. Do you think I will humiliate myself?" That was what he had thought at the beginning.


    "No, Matthew, you''re wrong!" Sheffield argued.


    When Matthew didn''t reply, he continued, "How can you say that you''re humiliating yourself? It''s true that Erica gave birth to another man''s child, but that''s in the past. Everyone has a past, right? We all know that she is a simple-minded woman. The biological father never showed up after the child was born, so it''s obvious that she fell for a bad man. As long as she is willing to let go of the past and live happily with you, you should cherish her."


    "You''re wrong. Ethan''s biological father did show up. He just met her and the baby a few days ago," Matthew corrected Sheffield with a thin smile on his lips.


    Sheffield was taken aback after hearing this. "He showed up? So your rival in love has appeared? Were you there then? What happened?"


    "Guess."


    Sheffield rolled his eyes at him. "You''re so childish. Fine, I''ll entertain you. I think that you were there too. Your rival probably said that he came to see the child, but in fact, he wanted to get Rika back."


    Harmon looked at Sheffield with a smile. "How dare you poke your nose into Matthew''s private affairs? You haven''t had enough of kneeling down on a keyboard?"

 Chapter 1175 The Country I Have Built For You

    Sheffield was often punished by his wife to kneel on the keyboard, which was known to all of his friends.


    He put his hand on Matthew''s shoulder and told Harmon with a cheeky smile, "I''m doing this because I care about Matthew''s happiness! He''ll understand, I''m sure."


    "Take your hand off me," said Matthew, deadpan, as he looked at the hand.


    "Geeze. You''re such a neat freak, just like your sister. You two have got germophobia, I tell you. You''re sick in the head." With that, Sheffield shuffled a ways off, retrieved his ss, and took a sip.


    As soon as his back was turned, Matthew took out his phone and sent his sister a text. "Sis, my brother-inw said that you''re a germaphobe, and that you''re probably a neurotic."


    When Evelyn saw the message, she replied, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a talk with him when he gets back home."


    Meanwhile, Sheffield, who knew nothing about this, was still chatting happily with Harmon.


    At eleven o''clock that evening, Erica was lying on her bed, ying with her phone.


    Out of the blue, she got a call from Sheffield, who said, "Rika, Matthew is drunk. Can youe by and pick him up?"


    ''Drunk again?'' thought Erica, frowning. She took no time at all to decide what to answer. "No, not a chance. I can''t drive. Ask his assistant toe pick him up." The memory of what had happened thest time she''d gone to pick him up loomedrge in Erica''s mind. Trying again would surely lead to disaster.


    Besides, she was still angry and didn''t want to see Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Sheffield wished the best for Erica and Matthew. He saw this as a good opportunity for the couple to improve their rtionship. Since Erica didn''t seem to realize this, he said, "Rika, why are you being silly? You know, if you don''te and see him, what if that gives other women the chance to do so? Juste over! When you pick up Matthew, I''ll arrange for someone to drive you both back."


    Erica''s words were heavy and gloomy. "It doesn''t matter whether I go see him or not. Other women will have the chance to get close to him either way."


    That made Sheffield feel anxious. "How could that be possible? There are only the three of us here right now, all men. Nowe here, quickly. I will keep an eye on him until you arrive. I promise no other woman wille near him."


    Erica grumbled something and hung up. A moment of fretting came and went, and she slid from the bed. She went to the walk-in closet, changed into the first top she saw, and left the vi.


    It was really a pain to have a husband who was incapable of holding his liquor.


    After hanging up the phone, Sheffield looked over at Matthew, who had his eyes closed. "You''re so pitiful," Sheffield said quietly, trying to sound sympathetic. "First your fat


    er. "Matthew Xit, look!" she shouted over the wind. "That''s the country I have built for you!" Then she put her hands on her hips andughed wildly.


    Her husband stared at her, mortified. She hade to pick him up in the midst of his drunkenness, but now look at her. Compared to this madwoman, Matthew seemedpletely sober.


    For a moment he stared up at her in silence, and tenderness began to show in his deep eyes.


    A st of cold wind brought him back to himself. "Erica,e down!"


    Erica stretched both arms out to him. "Carry me down!"


    "Are you..." Matthew started. He was meaning to say, "Are you trying to earn a good beating for yourself?"


    But even as he spoke, Erica began to lean backward on the balls of her feet, as though to let herself fall over the edge. Matthew''s heart practically exploded as he leaped onto the wall beside her, where he caught her around the waist.


    "How dare you jump!" he scolded, furious.


    But Erica was not afraid of him. "If you dared to catch me, why should I not dare to jump?" She giggled, having never doubted that he would catch her. After all, if she got hurt, both of their fathers would hold him responsible, regardless of the circumstances.


    That was why she felt confident enough to push Matthew''s buttons.


    Matthew helped her back down to the ground, only then to sweep her up in his arms and carry her back toward the car. "I''m going to settle ounts with you when we get home!" he hissed.


    "Then I don''t want to go home!" Erica retorted, squirming to get out of his arms.


    Sighing, Matthew gave in and softened his tone. "No, I was just kidding. I won''t settle ounts with you."


    "Now, that''s more like it!" With that, Erica closed her eyes, wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her face in his arms. He didn''t miss the triumphant smile on her face.

 Chapter 1176 I Like You

    At the Pearl Vi District


    As soon as they arrived home, Erica was ready to crash. She kicked off her shoes and rushed upstairs like a freed husky.


    By the time Matthew changed into his slippers, Erica had already disappeared at the corner of the stairs.


    When he got up the stairs and reached the third floor, there was pin-drop silence. As he pushed the bedroom door open, suddenly a figure jumped out of the corner and shouted, "Ha!"


    Matthew leapt in the air as he had not expected that, and his heart palpitated nonstop.


    Erica felt overjoyed as she realized that her trick had worked.


    The man closed his eyes in resignation, gnashed his teeth and snarled, "Erica Li!"


    "What? I''m going to bed!" Erica disregarded his anger and ran for the bed. Every time sheid eyes on the bed, she found it harder to keep her drowsy eyes open.


    She unbuttoned her coat and hurled it on the sofa, closely followed by her sweater and trousers.


    It was almost as though Matthew wasn''t standing in front of her the whole time. Perhaps she trusted him so much that she had no problems of sleeping in the nude even when he was there.


    Matthew''s eyes darkened as he watched this scene unfold before his very eyes. The girl threw thest piece of clothing she had on the sofa and quickly jumped into bed.


    ''How could she fall asleep just like that? I don''t know how she can be so carefree and frivolous!'' Putting his tie aside, Matthew went straight to the bed and sat down. "Erica?"


    Erica opened one eye and looked at him. "What?"


    Grabbing her hands, he leaned over and kissed her luscious red lips.


    A few minutester, the sound of someone crying in the bedroom was heard. "Didn''t you say that you would respect my boundaries? You promised that you wouldn''t force me. What do you call pressing me down now and not allowing me to resist? You are a liar!"


    Matthew loosened his grip on her wrist, kissed her on the corner of her eyes, and said nothing.


    "I want an apology! Don''t try to take advantage of the fact that I''ve had a few drinks. It''ll take more than a couple of drinks to get me drunk. In fact, I''m very sober right now!" Although she wasn''t particrly good at drinking, Erica was able to handle her liquor better than most women. She never had trouble sleeping after a night out and unlike her mother, she wouldn''t ask for Wahaha after drinking.


    Matthew wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and whispere


    d given him in the past. The man sighed inwardly, and his eyes returned to their usual cold selves as he red at the men in front of him.


    Although the distance between them wasn''t a lot, under the dim lights on both sides of the road, Matthew could only vaguely make out a blonde-haired man in his twenties.


    When the other three men who had been lying on the ground saw Erica''s rescue party, they helped each other up and shouted at Matthew, "Hand that woman over to us!"


    Erica snuggled in Matthew''s loving embrace and raised her head to look at him. "I caught them dealing on the streets." Erica''s misfortunes just wouldn''t give her a break! Just before she could hail a taxi and make her escape, she identally bumped into this group of thugs engaged in some kind of illegal activities at the end of the bridge.


    The poor girl was spotted staring at them and that was enough to warrant her capture.


    Matthew put his arm around her shoulder and gently patted her on the back. "I see."


    The four men on the other side began to approach the outnumbered couple with confidence. "Do you hear me? Hand her over to us!" one of them demanded.


    Matthew stood still,pletely disregarding the man''s words as he kept patting on Erica''s back.


    Despite the advantage in numbers, the men felt a sense of apprehension when they looked at Matthew''s soul-piercing eyes.


    Suddenly, Matthew said, "I dare you to say that again!"


    The men looked at each other in utter bafflement. Frightened by Matthew''s cold eyes, they contemted their next course of action. "Ted, why don''t we just let it go?" one of them whispered.

 Chapter 1177 Experience The Ordinary Life

    "Fine. Forget it!" The man called Ted, cast a sideways nce at the ck Emperor car not too far away. He caught a glimpse of the man standing in front of them and a sudden chill went down his spine. Tiny beads of sweat breaking out of his hands and face indicated his earnest wish to retreat.


    However, a tall,nky figure from one of the men standing behind him persisted. He gave Ted a pat on the back and whispered, "We can''t just let her go. If that woman calls the police, it''s all over!"


    Just as the four bandits were hesitating, about seven or eight cars pulled over right in front of them. In an instant, more than a dozen bodyguards, all dressed in ck, burst out of the cars, guns fully locked and loaded.


    The man in charge ran over to Matthew, while his subordinates followed and bowed his head before him. "Mr. Huo, I apologize to you on behalf of my men for beingte."


    ncing at the four bandits, Matthew ordered in a cold voice, "These guys have made the big mistake of scaring my wife. I want you to get rid of them all!"


    "Yes! Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew then guided Erica, who kept looking back, into the Emperor car.


    On the way, Erica repeated the same question a few times. "What are you going to do with them?"


    Matthew didn''t answer her at first. After his patience had run out, he finally answered, "That''s none of my concern."


    "What do you mean, it''s none of your concern? You''re the one who gave the order!"


    He looked at her with indifference and said, "I''m not getting my hands dirty. What happens to them has nothing to do with me."


    Erica sighed in defeat. It seemed pointless to go around in circles on the matter.


    When they returned to the vi, Erica suddenly remembered what had happened in the bedroom just now. She blushed and clutched at the corners of her dress, seemingly ashamed. "I want to sleep in the dormitory tonight." She was quite shaken up by him. She was so out of it at the time that he almost seeded in doing what he wanted to do.


    "There''s no need to avoid me. I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I won''t be back until next week. Go upstairs and get some sleep!" Matthew wanted to tell her about his trip, but he didn''t have the chance to tell her as they had ended up getting into an argument.


    "What?" ''Why is it so sudden?''


    Ignoring her this time, Matthew turned around and went upstairs with an extremely cold attitude.


    Just as Matthew had said, they slept as usual that night, and he disappeared the next morning.


    Soon, it was time to hand i


    es, even the clothes he was wearing were the same color as the clothes Hyatt had worn when Erica had photographed him that day.


    As Erica had retouched the pictures a lot, it was hard to tell whether it was Hyatt or Kaitlyn''s boyfriend in them.


    Professor Feng''s face darkened. "Erica Li, please sit down first. I want to see you in my office after ss!"


    But Erica wouldn''t give in. She continued to ask Kaitlyn, "Where did you take the photos? What kind of lens did you use? Who can testify?"


    Kaitlyn answered her questions smoothly, "Well, if you have to know. It was taken on the Archaic Street near the school. I can tell you the house number, it''s No. 88. No one has lived in that small yard for a long time, so I filtered the photo into the retro film style. I used the new universal zoom lens T14 produced by Blue Sky Technology."


    Everything Kaitlyn had said was true, word by word. Indeed, Erica and Hyatt had taken the photos at the exact same address Kaitlyn had mentioned.


    After all, Hyatt''s generally shy and meek disposition wouldn''t allow him to be a model in public. As such, Erica had to find a quiet ce for him to shoot. Therefore, she chose an abandoned courtyard.


    Erica remained unfazed. "Can you show us the original pictures?"


    "Of course! And what about you? Since you''re iming that it''s your work. Why don''t you show yours to everyone?" Kaitlyn looked at Erica with eagerness as she picked up her camera.


    Erica responded immediately by opening her camera directory and finding the album.


    However, when Erica scrolled through her camera, she was stunned, as though struck by lightning.


    All the photos of Hyatt in her camera were gone!

 Chapter 1178 Someone Had Framed Mrs. Huo

    Unfortunately, while Erica still couldn''t find the original photos in her camera album, Kaitlyn had already asked Professor Feng to connect her camera to the big screen.


    After a thoroughparison between Kaitlyn''s original pictures with the retouched ones on the screen, everyone was convinced that she wasn''t lying. The photo chosen for one of the ten most outstanding pieces of work in photography undoubtedly belonged to Kaitlyn.


    There was another reason why Kaitlyn was able to copy Erica''s photos. When Erica took pictures of Hyatt, she kept his face out of focus as he felt shy most of the time, showing hardly even the side of his face.


    Erica was scrambling to analyze the facts in her mind. Eventually she came to the conclusion that Kaitlyn must have copied her original photographs, then recreated them with her boyfriend.


    Kaitlyn had it all nned out. She knew that she couldn''t simply im ownership over Erica''s photos because even if Hyatt and Kaitlyn''s boyfriend shared simr facial features, they weren''t identical.


    Also, since Erica had edited and retouched the pictures before she handed them in, the end result looked far different from the original ones. From the looks of it, these factors made it easier for Kaitlyn to put her own signature under Erica''s work.


    Professor Feng looked at Erica and asked, "Kaitlyn Dong has shown her evidence. So where are your original pictures?"


    Erica answered honestly, "Someone has deleted my pictures!"


    She racked her brains but couldn''t figure out who had touched her camera besides Hyatt.


    Of course, Hyatt couldn''t be the one who had set her up, as he was now sitting next to her, looking more anxious than anyone in the room. He might have been a little simple, but he wouldn''t conspire with others to frame her.


    There were, however, other potential suspects. Erica had sent the photos to the monitor first, who had sent them to Professor Feng. Could it be the professor, or could it be the monitor who had been holding a candle to the devil?


    All of a sudden, it urred to Erica that Kaitlyn''s boyfriend was none other than Luther Guo, their ss monitor.


    Erica was now, without a shred of a doubt, certain that Luther Guo and Kaitlyn were in cahoots together.


    Burning red with anger, Professor Feng threw the remote control on the desk. His eyes looked like they would pop out of their sockets. "Let''s move on and continue with our ss. You two sit down first!"


    Judging by the way the professor looked at Erica, it was clear tha


    king her brains to find out who else she could turn to for help except Matthew.


    It only took three minutes for Erica to think of someone else who could help her!


    Her brother-inw¡ªEvelyn''s husband! Erica was so d to have thought of him, she almost burst into tears.


    A long time ago, Terilynn identally told her that Sheffield was actually a very talented hacker.


    Erica wasn''t able to think of Sheffield because Terilynn had made her promise not to tell anyone about his hacking skills.


    Clutching theptop to her chest, Erica ran out of the ssroom again, without word or warning.


    Before leaving, however, she looked at Kaitlyn and said, "Just wait! I''ll make sure everyone sees your real face before the end of the ss!"


    The smile on Kaitlyn''s face froze. Erica seemed quite confident; it seemed as though she had found a solution.


    After Erica left the ssroom, Kaitlyn took out her phone and sent a message to her cousin. "It looks like Erica has found a solution. What should I do?"


    Two minutester, her cousin replied, "If you really think that she has the evidence to prove it, you have to apologize to her as soon as possible. She is a person who can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Remember to say that you only did it because you weren''t as good a photographer as she was..."


    Kaitlyn disagreed. "How will I ever show my face in front of Erica if I apologize to her?"


    "Listen to me. I''ll take you shopping tomorrow. I''ll buy you whatever you want."


    "All right!" Kaitlyn reluctantly agreed.


    Erica found a quiet ce and dialed Evelyn''s number, slowly putting down theptop from her hand. "Hey, it''s me, Erica!"

 Chapter 1179 Jealous Again

    Evelyn knew it was her. "What''s up, Erica?"


    "Is my brother-inw around? I need his help," Erica said urgently.


    Matthew was on a business trip, so Evelyn was filling in for him at ZL Group, while Sheffield was at Theo Group. "No. What''s going on? Something happen?" Evelyn asked.


    "Yeah, someone messed with myputer. Something important is gone. I''m betting Sheffield could fix this."


    "Oh, so it''s about theputer. Yeah, he''s the guy to call. Since you''re a rtive, he wouldn''t mind if you called him directly. You have his number?"


    Erica thought for a while. Sheffield called her the other night. So she figured she should be able to find his number in the call log. "I do. Thanks, Evelyn. I''ll give him a ring."


    "Okay!"


    Five minutester, Erica finally understood what had happened.


    Someone hacked into herputer. They got in through the webcam, and had unleashed some malicious code on her system. It crawled through her hard drive, stealing her photos and deleting the email to Luther.


    She walked back into the ssroom,ptop tucked under her arm. The moment she stepped into the lecture hall, the ss was over, and the bell rang.


    Damn it!


    Everyone had to be there to hear her exnation. An exnation does little good if there are no ears to hear it.


    Erica quickly ran to the back door and closed it. Then she went back to the front door and walked into the ssroom to tell everyone who was about to leave, "Everyone stay where you''re at. I''ve found the evidence!"


    A ssmate expressed his dissatisfaction loudly. "So what? Why do we care anything about evidence? Let me outta here. I got things to do."


    "Right! You''re so weird!" another ssmate shouted.


    Putting theputer on the podium, Erica said loudly, "I''m going to clear my name. I don''t want people dragging my name through the dirt! I didn''t hand in Aaron Gao''s photos, and my work was stolen. I can prove it now! Listen up, okay?"


    The people who were protesting all fell silent. They knew Erica was right. They would spread it about, like any other rumor. After all, it was rted to Mrs. Huo, and she was a person of interest.


    Erica turned to Professor Feng and threatened him. "Professor Feng, you''re our teacher. Because of this, you''re responsible to the students. You could have shut this down, and you didn''


    Matthew waited until evening, but still hadn''t heard from Erica. He called Owen to ask about it, and then he realized that Erica had solved it by herself. Owen also told him exactly how things yed out.


    As soon as Owen was done talking to him, a name popped into Matthew''s head. The remote control of Erica''sptop, the restoration of files...


    Matthew knew who had helped her. He took out his phone and called Sheffield. "Do you have too much time on your hands?" he growled into the phone.


    Sheffield was confused. "Not really. I''m getting busier and busier these days. Looking forward to Godwin growing up and taking my ce so I can focus on being a professional gigolo."


    "Well, what you do on your own time is your business. And I suggest you mind your own business, or I might just make you busier!" Matthew said coldly and hung up the phone.


    ''Mind my own business? When did I get involved in his business?''


    he wondered. After staring at his phone for a long time, Sheffield finally figured out why Matthew was sullen. He helped Erica out and Matthew got jealous!


    Matthew''s technical skills were just as good as a professional hacker. The trouble that Erica ran into was a piece of cake for two men with their skills. But Erica went to him for help. He''d be surprised if Matthew weren''t jealous. He wanted to be the one his wife relied on.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Sheffield thought, ''Erica, I knew you''d be trouble, and I was right!" Matthew was definitely not the forgiving type. He''d find a way to get back at Sheffield for this.

 Chapter 1180 Are You The Devil

    With Matthew not at home, Erica simply did not have the courage to watch horror movies by herself. She would be alone in the vi and therefore, horror wasn''t a good idea. Apart from focusing on her sses, she mostly hung out with Hyatt, who was the only good friend she had.


    Matthew had left on his business trip four days ago, and Erica was yet to receive a call from him. He hadn''t even texted her once. The more Erica thought about it, the angrier she became.


    But this anger was all she had. There was nothing else for her to do.


    Without Matthew around, she was bored.


    Some respite from the loneliness came in the form of Debbie and Carlos''s return to Y City. That evening, Debbie came to see her.


    The two women hadn''t seen each other in a long time. They hugged each other and then walked inside, talking excitedly and choosing a new topic every step of the way.


    Debbie was carrying a suitcase full of gifts for Erica. She couldn''t wait to show her everything she''d got. And when she found out that she was going to have to repack and get it upstairs if she opened it downstairs first, she directly took the elevator to the bedroom. There was no point opening it twice and ruining the surprise.


    "Come and see what I got for you," she told Erica excitedly.


    "What is it?" Erica asked, curious.


    "So... many... things! Come on. Tell me you like them or not?"


    Erica watched her mother-inw open the suitcase and saw that she wasn''t lying. There really was everything in it. Food, clothing, knickknacks, everything she could need!


    "Try this camisole on. Do you like it?" Debbie excitedly brought out a nightdress in the color of red wine and handed it to her.


    But the color seemed a bit dull and formal. Erica hesitated for a second. After seeing the style, she refused, "Mom, this is not my style. I think Evelyn would like it more..."


    It was obviously a mature woman''s style.


    But Debbie stopped her from saying anything else. "No. I bought it for you. I know it''s not your style but hear me out, okay? Every man wants his woman to be sexy and charming. You can''t always wear cartoon-based pajamas in front of Matthew. You have to change your style asionally..."


    "But, Mom. I won''t even look good in this dress..." And to be honest, even if she didn''t wear anything at all, Matthew might not even look at her, because he didn''t like her. It didn''t matter what kind of pajamas she was wearing, or whether she was wearing pajamas at all.


    for the Huo family''s manor that she remembered her agenda. But it was toote to just go back home only to throw the box away, so she decided to throw it away aftering back.


    When they arrived at the Huo family''s manor, Carlos wasn''t there. Debbie was wandering around the living room still in her pajamas. When she saw Erica, she was surprised. "You''re ready so soon?"


    "Yes. Didn''t you suggest half past ten?" Now, Erica realized that it always took Debbie much longer to get ready.


    But now that she was here, Debbie hurried upstairs and waved at her. "Come wait for me upstairs. I''m going to change. We''ll leave soon."


    There was no one else in the living room. Erica would be bored sitting there all alone, so she agreed, "Okay!"


    Then she followed Debbie to the bedroom. Before going to the walk-in closet, Debbie pointed at another door and told Erica, "If you feel bored, go inside and have a look around. If you like something, just take it!"


    "What''s in there?"


    Debbie exined, "That''s the lipstick room your father-inw made for me. Go ahead and have a look."


    "Oh!"


    The moment Erica pushed the door open, she was shocked to her core. So many lipsticks! There were at least a few thousand in here. All from extremely popr brands!


    When Debbie finally finished changing her clothes and came in to find her, Erica was examining a gift box.


    And when she came in, Erica was still in shock. She eximed in admiration, "Mom, are you the devil? This collection is amazing!" And undoubtedly, it all must have cost a fortune! Every single item here was from a reputable brand! This was worth too much to just exist!

 Chapter 1181 Knocked Down Someone

    Debbie looked at Erica with a smile. "I just have this one hobby in my life. Everyone knows about it! In fact, that''s why people are always sending me lipsticks. It''s just so hard to resist some shades, so I try to collect them. Is there anything you''d like for yourself? You can pick whichever you like."


    Erica shook her head. "No, thanks. I don''t really use lipsticks a lot." As a young girl, Erica had hardly bothered with make-up as her youth made her beautiful enough. Eventually, due to herck of interest in cosmetics, she ended up never wearing makeup or lipstick.


    In fact, the only times she had a full-on makeup were when she had to take pre-wedding photos with Matthew and on the day of their wedding. However, on both asions, Erica could neither find any noticeable changes with her face, nor could tell if she looked beautiful or not.


    "Really? I don''t believe you! You''re a girl, aren''t you? Girls like to be beautiful. Applying lipstick not only makes women look spirited, it also makes them feel more beautiful!" Debbie said.


    "Mom, I hardly use cosmetics... I don''t even know how to apply a lipstick properly," Erica said honestly.


    Debbie looked at her sympathetically. "s! It''s all Matthew''s fault. He should take you out shopping more often. Don''t worry, I will teach him a good lesson when he''s back!" Perhaps when Erica was a little girl, the fact that she hid her femininity was defensible. However, she was now a married woman, and Matthew, as her husband, should have done more to help her embrace her feminine side.


    The two most important attributes a woman had to have was a kind heart and a pretty face. Erica already had a kind heart, all she needed to do was take better care of her face, dress better and she would be even more delightful.


    "No, no. It''s not his fault. It''s really my problem." Erica was different from most of the other girls in her ss who cared only about beauty and desirability.


    Debbie held her arm, took the lipstick from her hand and put it back in its ce. "Since you don''t seem to like the ones here, I''m taking you to the mall. We just need to find you the color that suits you best. I know just the person for that. Let''s go!"


    "Oh, that''s very sweet of you!" Erica realized that resistance was futile, so she followed Debbie out of the collection room first.


    The two of them happily dropped by a spa first and then went to the shopping mall.


    Debbie picked the lipstick stores and outlets first. Most of the store managers and sales-clerks knew her.


    In a popr lipstick store, s


    e her heart and stared out the window to keep herself distracted.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    Erica and the driver helped Watkins Chai into the vi and sat him down on the sofa in the living room.


    Since Matthew wasn''t at home, Erica knew that she would have to be more vignt. She left the driver to look after the injured man while she went upstairs to look for the first aid kit.


    It took Erica a while to find the first aid kit as she had never used the one in the vi before. Fortunately, it had everything she needed.


    When she came downstairs with the first aid kit, Watkins Chai''s face was as pale as death now. Wasting no more time, Erica asked the driver to take off the man''s coat.


    Then she took out a scissor from the box and carefully cut off the long sleeve of his sweater so that it would be more convenient to clean the wound.


    She took out a new bottle of disinfectant spray and reminded him, "I can only disinfect your wound. I can''t do anything more than that. Please make do with this now, but you need to get professional help eventually."


    Erica knew her way around a first aid kit because she''d always find some way to get injured as child.


    Every time she got hurt, Wesley treated her wounds with disinfectant spray first, then he''d apply the medicine or wrap it up with medical gauze.


    Much to her surprise, Erica had managed to pick up some useful skills from her father.


    Watkins Chai smiled with trembling lips and said, "Thank you very much for your help!"


    With his permission, Erica shook the bottle and aimed the spray at his wound. Before her fingers could press down the top of the bottle, the door of the vi was pushed open abruptly from the outside.

 Chapter 1182 The Descendent Of The Su Family

    The matter of disinfecting Watkins'' wound absorbed Erica''s attention entirely. When she heard the front door open and then shut, she thought nothing of it, supposing the driver had gone out.


    Little did she know that she was wrong; in fact, it was her husbanding in.


    As soon as Matthew had finished his business trip, he''d rushed straight home without even visiting the office.


    He was unpleasantly surprised when he opened the door, for the first thing he saw was his wife, squatting in front of a strange man and dealing with his wound.


    Matthew''s face darkened at this eyesore. When he was in a mood like this, he seemed to give off an uncanny aura that lowered the temperature in the room.


    The driver, who was still inside the house, turned at the sound of the door. Seeing Matthew approach, he nodded respectfully. "Mr. Huo!"


    Only then did Erica realize that her husband was back.


    Joy shed through her eyes, but when she saw the man''s cold expression, her memory of the unhappiness between them a few days ago came rushing back. Sobered at once, she silently went back to spraying Watkins'' wound with the disinfectant.


    Just steps away, Matthew came to a stop and took in the exceptionally unhappy scene before him.


    When the two men''s eyes met, Watkins spoke first and awkwardly extended his hand, smiling. "Hello."


    He was quite embarrassed when Matthew ignored him entirely, neither responding nor shaking his hand.


    Erica left off with the disinfectant and said, "Well, it''s no good to spray any more. Your wound is too deep, and you really need to go to the hospital."


    "Well, thanks anyway." As soon as Watkins said this, his phone rang and he answered it. "Hello? Yeah, I''m here. Yes, I''m on my way now."


    With that, he put the phone away and got up. "Erica, thank you very much," he said emphatically. "I''m sure you''ve saved my life, and I will repay you someday. But my friend is here, so I''ll be going now."


    Erica waved her hand. "You don''t need to repay me. Just get going. And please, don''t dy in going to the hospital."


    "All right."


    Saying this, Watkins turned toward the door, but just then a spasm went through him, and his knees wobbled. Without thinking, Erica caught him by the arm. "Are you okay?"


    The atmosphere in the living room was thick with awkwardness as Matthew stood by, silent and ignored.


    Despite doing nothing, his presence was en


    w could this man say this? Isn''t Phoebe supposed to be the woman who really has his heart? Or is he just this cruel to all his women?''


    Clenching her teeth, she dropped the first aid kit and stormed after him. "Don''t forget that Phoebe is pregnant. She might lose her baby after being hung at the school gate for one day, let alone being hung for three days. What if you lost her and the baby?"


    Matthew turned on her with mes in his eyes. "Then I''ll use your child to make up for her!" he retorted.


    Erica squinted at him, uncertain. ''My child? Does he mean Ethan? Ha, why not? Ethan is in fact the descendant of the Su family!'' "Okay, deal," she said savagely. "I''ll go tie up Phoebe right now!"


    More than ever, she was bing aware of what sort of man she was dealing with. Matthew would be just as cruel to his goddess as he was to his actualwful wife. He''d actually asked her to use Ethan to make up for Phoebe if she lost her baby.


    "Stop!" Matthew yelled as she turned away.


    With a snort, Erica did as she was told and faced him again.


    Expressionless, Matthew walked up and looked into her eyes. "Are you sure you are Ethan''s biological mother?"


    ''Huh? Why would he suddenly ask that? Does he suspect something?'' Vignce shed in Erica''s eyes. "Of... Of course I am."


    Matthew didn''t fail to notice his wife''s hesitation. In his opinion, any normal red-blooded person wouldn''t give away even a pet, let alone a baby, after having them for more than half a year. But Erica was such a simple, soft-hearted girl. How could she possibly have parted with Ethan so willingly?

 Chapter 1183 Ill Bite You Again

    Hearing how readily Erica had agreed to hand Ethan over to Phoebe, Matthew wondered if Ethan''s birth mother was one of the Su family.


    There was no way the kid''s mother was Phoebe.


    He knew the Su family had three daughters. Camille Su was the oldest, and the favorite. Then there was Tessie, the youngest, who was not well-liked. Phoebe was the middle child.


    Phoebe had mentioned her sister Tessie spent her senior year of high school studying in A Country. She attended university there as well.


    Erica was from that very same region. Erica and Tessie were about the same age, so it made sense that they were friends.


    Matthew had a sly glint in his eyes as he thought about all this. He was close to figuring out Ethan''s ancestry.


    He didn''t have tounch a formal investigation to figure this out. He listened to Erica carefully, and step by step he started to listen more to what she didn''t say.


    Silly girl! Erica was really smart sometimes. Yet, at other times she was so simple-minded that Matthew was afraid that one day someone would sell her off and she''d still be helping him count the money.


    Thinking of this, he said deliberately, "I''ve never seen a mother willing to give her own child away to someone else for revenge."


    Erica knew Matthew was right. ''Did I give anything away? How did he figure it out?'' "I...I... You...I...I..." Despite her struggle to find an excuse, she failed to find any. Desperate, she med Matthew for it. "It''s all your fault. You forced me to!"


    The man suddenly burst intoughter. "You''re really good at passing the buck!"


    Looking at his half smile and enigmatic expression, she became even more enraged. "Are youughing at me?"


    Matthew didn''t deny it, nor did he answer her question. He raised his hand and took her delicate chin between two fingers. "Remember, from now on, only you and I are allowed in this house. You can''t have anyone else over!"


    This was his house. Of course, she had to do what he said. Reluctantly, Erica nodded, "Fine!"


    Meanwhile, she grumbled inwardly, ''Did he have to grab my jaw while he said that? What a jerk!''


    "Tell me what''s going on!" Matthew demanded.


    She took a different tack. She tried bargaining with him. "Want to know? Fine. Let him leave! Watkins has nothing to do with this." Watkins was innocent. She couldn''t get him into trouble.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her and asked, "So where did you go with him?" ''She even put on makeup before she went out, '' h


    on his chest and gently reminded him, "Not now. I''m wearing lipstick." It would smear, and then his lips would be red, and she''d be doing her best clown impression. Not a good look for either of them.


    Matthew nced at her moving red lips, which were now more charming than before in that hue, his eyes darkening. This time, regardless of her objection, he kissed her gently and affectionately.


    A few minutester, someone opened the door to the vi. The man and woman in the dining room were still inseparably intimate.


    Matthew heard the noise from the door opening. His senses were always sharp. He opened his eyes and looked at the girl who was still intoxicated from the passion.


    Only members of the Huo family could open the door to Matthew''s vi.


    Matthew knew exactly who walked in without even turning his head. His suspicions were confirmed a momentter.


    Soon, a familiar voice came from the living room, "Matthew? Erica? Ah!" As soon as Debbie walked into the living room, she saw what was happening in the adjoining dining room.


    Debbie turned around immediately and murmured, "I''m sorry. Amitabha!" ''Wow, these two certainly aren''t keeping their hands to themselves. They''re even doing it on the table...'' she mused.


    Erica was suddenly shocked out of her romantic moment by Debbie''s voice. As soon as she opened her eyes, she met the man''s snickering eyes.


    ''Oh my God! This is so embarrassing!''


    She quickly got down from the table and put some distance between her and Matthew. She reflexively looked at Debbie. "Mom, it''s not..." She meant to tell Debbie it was not what it looked like. They were just kissing.

 Chapter 1184 Mom Should Be Embarrassed

    "Hey, hey," she said, putting her hands up. "I get it. I just came here to give you the hairpin you bought today. You left it at my ce. Well, I''ll leave you to it. Don''t stop on my ount!" Debbie said in embarrassment. She put the hairpin down carefully on a table, covering her eyes. She kept her back to them the whole time. Then she walked out as quickly as she could. If Erica''s words reached her ears, she didn''t acknowledge them.


    "ck!" The door of the vi was locked.


    Erica looked sheepish. She knew how it looked, and it was exactly what it looked like. She had been sitting on the table, and Matthew stood close to her, holding her waist. His jacket was sloppily thrown into a chair. His tie was on the floor, and a few buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned...


    "Ah!" Erica screamed hysterically when she pictured that.


    Matthew still stood where he had been, in a partial state of undress. "You know, we did nothing wrong. Mom should be embarrassed, not us."


    "Matthew Huo, y-y-you¡ªyou¡ªyou go exin everything to Mom!" She was so flustered she could barely talk. A moment''s indiscretion, and her reputation was ruined.


    He casually started re-buttoning his shirt and asked, "Exin what?" In contrast to Erica, he was calm. He and Erica were married. What should he say to Mom?


    Besides, he knew his mom, Debbie would love to see them being intimate like this every day.


    "You know... tell her we were just kissing. Th-that''s all," Erica stammered anxiously.


    Matthew looked up at her and said indifferently, "I wanted more than kissing."


    Erica brushed him aside and ran upstairs as fast as she could, as if there were a monster chasing her.


    "I''m hungry. I''ll whip something up. Want any?" Matthew asked behind her.


    Erica refused without looking back, "No."


    "Are you still angry?" The man was confused. Wasn''t she fine just now?


    Erica picked up the medical kit on the floor, stood on the stairs, turned around and red at the man. "Yes! You dumped my macarons. You bet I''m still mad!"


    Matthew was surprised that she was still not over that matter yet. Who told him women liked to dig up the past? ''Oh, it was Sheffield.


    He was so right!''


    Half an hourter, lying on the bed and browsing Weibo, Erica received a message from Matthew. It was a picture. She looked at it more carefully and found out it was a picture of hot and sour rice noodles. She scratched her head. Why would he send


    something, Erica curled her lips and murmured, "That sounds good. But you don''t help me with my studies!"


    "What are you talking about? I support you as much as I can." Matthew couldn''t believe his ears. He paid her tuition. Actually, he had paid for books, supplies, everything. He had bought her the camera she wanted. He had personally pulled strings and got her credits to transfer.


    And now she was saying he didn''t support her. What kind of crazy talk was that?


    "Well, you don''t help me with my homework. You don''t allow me to take pictures of you, and then I had no choice but to use Hyatt as a model. That got me embroiled in a giarism scandal. If you had let me take some pics of you earlier, no one would have bothered me."


    Even if Kaitlyn managed to steal her photos, Kaitlyn would have to exin everything to Matthew if he asked her to. Erica wouldn''t have needed to be so anxious, and she wouldn''t have had to bother Sheffield with it.


    Another thing that made Erica angry was that Matthew didn''t keep his promise. She did what he suggested, gave him what he wanted, but he still wouldn''t let her take pictures of him.


    Hearing her rant, Matthew smiled, probably because he was too angry.


    "So, you think having your work stolen is my fault?"


    The girl nodded affirmatively, "Yeah!" The man didn''t want to talk to this unreasonable girl anymore.


    When Erica was about to leave, she suddenly looked back at the man cleaning the table carefully. "Matthew," she suddenly called in a sweet voice.


    Matthew paused for a second. She probably needed his help again, but he pretended not to hear her.

 Chapter 1185 The Warmest Man

    Erica thought Matthew hadn''t heard her, so she hurried over and stood in front of him. Donning a sweet smile, she began, "Matthew, I have a question for you."


    The man was still silent.


    But this time Erica was sure that he had heard her¡ªhe just didn''t want to talk. All the same, she went on. "Matthew, do you care about three thousand dors?"


    Hearing this, Matthew tossed the rag into the sink and said, "I care."


    She pulled a long face. "What? You care about three thousand dors? Isn''t it said that a CEO can make a hundred million dors in a minute?"


    Matthew was as curt as ever. "Yes."


    "Then why do you still care about three thousand?" she pouted.


    Matthew didn''t mind talking nonsense with her for a while. "Because I still have to keep track of my money and take care of it. Do you mean that I should just take three thousand dors and give it to some random stranger on the street, and think nothing of it?"


    "No, no, of course not. I mean... You can''t randomly give money to strangers, but you can give it to me!" Finally it was out in the open.


    ''So, she beat around the bush before asking for three thousand dors?'' Matthew thought. ''Is my wife so poor?'' Pretending to be confused, he asked, "Why should I give three thousand dors to you? Have you used up all your money already?"


    Embarrassed, Erica lowered her head, but her lips held a trace of a smile. "Here is the thing... I went shopping with your mom today and bought some lipsticks. They cost three thousand dors! And that''s so expensive! Three thousand! It''s just the cost of a breakfast for you, but for a poor student like me, that''s my living expenses for a month! So, can you reimburse your dear wife for this, um, little mistake?"


    With some effort, Matthew kept from snorting out loud. ''Is she the kind of poor student who lives on three thousand dors a month? Does she really expect me to believe this?''


    It took this for him to see that his wife really was a miser!


    "What, have you used up all the money I gave you before?" he asked.


    "No, I don''t want to use that up at all." Erica was being entirely honest here.


    She had bought the lipsticks with the money that Gifford had given her before. After this expenditure, there was only a little left over.


    With a smile in his eyes, Matthew asked, "Ah, so you''re saving up for your five sons in the future?" He hadn''t forgotten her great wish to have five sons


    his wife was so unpredictable that she was driving him crazy. ''Didn''t she like them very much just a minute ago? And isn''t she always frugal? She never likes me wasting things.'' He asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Erica was emphatic. "If you''re going to give me something just because another woman didn''t want it, then I don''t want it either!"


    So this was the problem. Matthew exined, "Well, I originally nned to give them to you."


    "Then why you say your goddess didn''t want them?" Erica asked. After all, he hadn''t said this before; he''d just asked her to have a look at them.


    "So, do you want them or not?" sighed Matthew.


    "Well, if they are not for another woman, of course I will take them. I''m not a fool." Erica spoke slowly, holding the box tightly as if it was her own.


    Matthew shook his head slightly, then held out a hand and said, "Give the box to me!"


    "Why are you going back on your words already?"


    For a second he actually looked hurt, wondering if that was really the sort of person his wife thought he was. "No, I mean, I''ll help you put them on," he said.


    "Oh, okay!" Erica replied, flushing just a bit.


    She opened the box.


    With a gentleness that seemed unlike him, Matthew put the ear studs on her. Taking in the close-up view of his face, Erica snickered in her heart, ''Wow, my husband is so handsome!''


    "All right, have a look in the mirror," he said.


    First, though, Erica asked, "Do you think they look good on me?"


    He gave her a tender look. "Not bad!"


    As he saw it, Erica was a delicate and lovely girl, and this style of earrings matched her very well.

 Chapter 1186 She Was Flattered

    After getting his praise, Erica seemed delighted. She ran to look at herself in the mirror happily.


    "Matthew, are these stud earrings too eye-catching?" It was true. From their very appearance, they seemed precious. One could tell at a nce that these jewels were worth a lot.


    Matthew didn''t seem to think so. "No, they aren''t," he said.


    "Well, what if I lose them?" She had lost a lot of things owing to her rash and careless character in the past. And with that in mind, even the thought of wearing the huge diamond ring Matthew had given was too much for her.


    He replied indifferently, "If you lose something, then you get something new."


    "Won''t you me me for losing something so valuable?"


    "No, I won''t."


    "Matthew. Are you really not going to give these to your goddess instead of me?" He was being so good to her that she was both ttered and confused!


    He cast a cold nce at the inquisitive girl in front of him and replied shortly, "You have too many questions. I''m busy right now." Then he turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Erica looked at her image in the mirror in confusion. Was she really asking too many questions? She had only asked four or five questions.


    This man was way too impatient!


    ''Yes! He''s such an impatient man!''


    That night, as usual, Erica went to sleep with the Wuba doll in her arms, and was fast asleep before Matthew had finished his work in the study.


    At about eleven o''clock, his phone rang. It was Phoebe. "Hello."


    "Matthew, I need a favor from you," she said; there was a hint of expectation in her voice. And that expectation was justified at least to her; he was the only one in the world who could satisfy all her requirements.


    "Okay. What''s it?"


    "I heard that Maestro GL recently released a new pair of ear studs. They were limited edition but I saw the photos online and really liked the element of cheetah. Sadly, they were bought by some mysterious person so they''re out of my hands. Could you...?" She paused.


    Matthew frowned as he heard her words. If Phoebe had asked for something else tonight, he would have agreed without hesitation.


    However, Erica really liked what Phoebe wanted.


    "That mysterious person is me."


    "Oh, I see! So you bought them. That''s great. Matthew, can you give the earrings to me if you don''t need them?" Phoebe knew that Matthew didn''t care about the money. Looking back, more than half of the money she had spent on herself as well as the baby in her womb hade from Matthew''s pocket. Therefore, she now took whatever Matthew had for granted.


    After a moment''s silence, Matthew confessed, "I''ve already given them


    don''t want to go back home anymore."


    Matthew simply replied, "Then don''t go back."


    Erica thought to herself, ''Wow, he spoils her that much?''


    Phoebe still kept her eyes on the man and protested, "But now they have beening to me recently. My mother has been trying very hard to persuade me. At the same time, my father''s words are very unpleasant to hear. He med me, saying that I had hooked up with you and that I had abandoned my family. I really don''t know what to do!" Her tone sounded very helpless.


    ncing at the girl who was ying with her phone on the sofa, Matthew replied shortly, "Let me handle it."


    ''Humph! He''s indeed doting on Phoebe, '' Erica thought, angrily. She turned to catch a glimpse of the man, but she didn''t expect to meet his eyes.


    In order to hide her eavesdropping, Erica quickly looked away and tapped on a voice message her instructor had sent. "We''ll be checking the student dormitories tomorrow morning..."


    Phoebe noticed what was going on between them, but she just ignored it and continued toin, "Tessie has been in some financial troubles recently. Her money tends to run out faster than her time, and shees to me to borrow some. How could the Su family have so many troubles?"


    "Who did you say has financial troubles?" This time, it was Erica who had spoken up.


    She had suddenly raised her voice and asked the woman standing in front of the French window.


    Phoebe nced at her indifferently and answered her question for Matthew''s sake, "I said Tessie!" Then she sneered, "Mrs. Huo, do you still remember once having a good rtionship with Tessie?"


    But then, her eyes happened to fall on the studs on Erica''s earlobes. They were the same pair that she had asked Matthew forst night!

 Chapter 1187 The Mystery Of Tessie

    So Matthew had given the ear studs to Erica.


    Even though Phoebe had expected this to happen, seeing it was something else, and she clenched her fists as jealousy ate away at her. She had never hated anyone so much!


    "Of course I do," Erica was saying. "But why did you say that Tessie was short of money in school?" Hastily she put down her camera and phone, then drew closer. The shock in her eyes was obvious.


    Phoebe was a bit confused as well. "I was just telling Matthew something about our Su family. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Indeed, Phoebe''s only intention had been toin to Matthew about family matters. She had no idea how her remarks could provoke such astonishment in Erica''s heart. "But... Isn''t Tessie dead? Why did you say she was¡ª"


    "Erica Li!" Phoebe interrupted. Her voice was as harsh as a gunshot.


    Unable to ignore this exchange, Matthew frowned and got up from his chair. He drew near, and the three people stood face to face there in the office.


    Erica was taken aback by Phoebe''s unfriendly attitude. "You don''t need to shout," she said awkwardly. "I can hear you just fine."


    The me in Phoebe''s eyes didn''t die down. "What nonsense are you talking about?! Erica Li, how can you be so vicious?"


    "You..." Erica was too flustered to go on. ''How dare this woman yell at me in front of Matthew?'' she thought. ''Just because Matthew loves her doesn''t mean she can be so rude to me! I have to maintain my own dignity in front of my husband.''


    "Phoebe!" Matthew''s tone was cold; he was warning her to mind her manners.


    Taking a deep breath, Phoebe said, "Matthew, you heard her too. She started it. She is so heartless that she even cursed my sister and said she was dead!"


    "But Tessie is dead..." Erica insisted, more perplexed now than ever. The doctor had told her so.


    "Erica Li, what did Tessie do to deserve this from you?" Phoebe demanded, shaking with rage. "Why are you cursing her like that?"


    At this moment, it began to dawn on Erica; Phoebe must not havee to terms with what had happened to Tessie. Was it so painful that she was still in denial?


    Thinking of this, Erica softened her tone. "Tessie was my best friend. Why would I curse her? I was there when she died¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Phoebe raised a trembling hand and pointed at the door to Matthew''s office. "How could you say something so terrible? Get out


    ocked¡ªagain. "That sounds like a real roller-coaster."


    "Yes! It does!" cried Erica. She hadn''t expected that her rtionship with Matthew would turn out to be so dramatic either.


    Her thoughts wandered again, and she touched the ear studs Matthew had given her. Part of her wanted to return them to him, but another part did not.


    She didn''t know if it was because she liked them too much or because she just loved money, considering how expensive they were.


    Rhea broke the silence. "Listen, you need to get to the bottom of this. If Tessie is still alive, you need to ask her face to face what really happened." If Tessie was still alive, it meant that they had all been deceived by her.


    Rhea didn''t want to believe that her good friend would treat them like this.


    "That''s why I''m calling you," Erica exined,ing back to herself. "Do you know the Su family''s address?" Naturally, she had to verify Phoebe''s words. She couldn''t trust her so easily.


    "No, sorry," Rhea replied. "You know that Tessie never dared to take her friends to the Su family''s house."


    Erica had known that, actually. Tessie was not loved in the Su family. They had visited Tessie in Y City once or twice, but every time they stayed in a hotel. There had always been a distance between her and all of her rtives.


    "I think Julianna knows the address," Erica said, thinking out loud. "Her home is also in Y City."


    There was a problem, though: she hadn''t spoken with Julianna in a long time. They''d had a falling-out some years ago, over a hooligan that Julianna had been involved with.

 Chapter 1188 Where Is She

    Early on, Erica had been able to see that the guy Julianna was seeing was a punk. Repeatedly, Erica had tried to convince her friend to break things off with him. But Julianna hadn''t listened, and after they''d had one too many arguments over it, she and Erica fell out.


    Later, Tam moved back to Y City because of his career, taking Julianna with him, and the two women hadn''t seen each other since.


    Still on the phone with her friend Rhea, Erica thought back on those old wounds until it twisted her stomach into a knot. Finally she said, "Forget it. I''ll just ask for my brother''s help!" Gifford was good at locating people, just as much as Wesley.


    But Rhea suggested, "Why don''t you just ask your husband for help? It will be quicker that way."


    "No, Phoebe is still in his office," said Erica quickly. "I guess he is busyforting her. I''d better not disturb them." The more she thought about it, the more wretched she felt. Here she was, stuck in a marriage that, more often than not, seemed loveless. Yet in some ways this man actually was very good to her. Not to mention, he was a source of financial stability, so Erica was reluctant to leave him.


    She was a bit startled by what Rhea said next. "What nonsense! Have you forgotten you''re the legal wife here? Why are you acting like you''re the mistress? Stand up for yourself! You should go back to that office right now and kick Phoebe out of it. No matter how good their rtionship was before, he is your husband¡ªnot hers! There''s no reason at all for you to be amodating yourself to them."


    Erica winced, and her fingers tightened around her cell phone. Deep down, she thought her friend was right. But Matthew didn''t even like her, let alone love her, and her feelings toward him were no warmer. Why should she go back there and make a scene over Phoebe?


    "No, forget it," she dered. "I''m going to try Gifford. Besides, we haven''t talked in a while. I should see if he has found a girlfriend and forgotten his little sister."


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything," Rhea said.


    "Okay. Bye!"


    Still sitting on the curb, Erica took a few minutes to let her mood get back to normal before calling Gifford. The phone rang for almost a full minute before he finally answered. Gifford took the first word¡ªand sure enough, it was a barb. "Matthew doesn''t strike me as a stingy man. Why are you calling?"


    Erica rolled her eyes. It seemed like his opinion of her hadn''t changed much. "Brother, do you think I would only call you to ask for money?"


    Gifford didn''t miss a beat. "Yes, that''s exactly what I think."


    "Oh,e on! I don''t need money. I''m


    riend not to tell anyone about the child. Taking a breath, Erica started over. "Something happened to Tessie in A Country. Some medicalplication¡ªthe doctor told me that she died because of it, so I came to find out the truth."


    "Which quack dared to talk nonsense like that¡ªspreading rumors about my family?" Fanya Dong snarled. "Who did you hear this from? Tell me so I can sue him into oblivion!" She was a strong woman who had spent half a lifetime in the business world. It was a frightening thing when she lost her temper!


    However, Erica was not intimidated. All she cared about was learning what had happened to her friend. However rich she might be, Fanya Dong meant nothing to her.


    "So is it true?" Erica pressed. "Tessie is really alive? Where is she now? Is she home? I want to see her!"


    Had her life been saved? If Tessie was really alive, why hadn''t she contacted her and Ethan?


    To Erica''s surprise, Fanya Dong seemed to get even angrier. "Mrs. Huo, don''t you know better than anyone else why Tessie was transferred back from A Country?" If Erica weren''t a member of the powerful Li family, and if she hadn''t married into the even more powerful Huos, the Su family wouldn''t have let go of her!


    "I?" Erica hesitated, not sure what to say. She guessed then that Tessie had transferred to another school because she was afraid of what would happen if anyone found out she''d had a child.


    "Mrs. Su," Erica said. "Can you give me Tessie''s phone number? Or at least tell me which school she goes to?" She just wanted to see Tessie and get the truth for herself.


    Fanya Dong''s face didn''t soften a bit. "Why should I tell you anything? Haven''t you made Tessie suffer enough?" With that, she turned to the driver. "Take me inside!"

 Chapter 1189 Youve Married The Wrong Person

    Suddenly, the engine revved up and the car proceeded as slowly as possible, seemingly engaged on first gear. Erica immediately caught up to the car and continued pursuit. "What do you mean? Speak clearly! What did you mean by I made Tessie suffer?"


    After all, Erica wasn''t the one who introduced Tessie to Tam. Moreover, Erica even tried to persuade Tessie to give up waiting on a married man, but she didn''t listen to her and insisted on giving birth to Ethan.


    Why was she being used of hurting Tessie?


    However, Fanya''s silence was clear indication of her indifference and she rolled up the car window.


    Erica stopped in her tracks when she saw the car drive in through the gates of the Su family residence. She didn''t see the point in carrying on because it was obvious that Tessie''s mother didn''t want to talk to her.


    Instead, she took her phone out and put it close to her left ear. "Hello, Tam Wu? Have you even tried to look for Tessie?"


    Tam, who was in the middle of an important meeting, politely asked to be excused when he heard Tessie''s name. He found a quiet corner and answered, "I met Tessie''s mother at a dinner party. I found out from her that Tessie had transferred to Y City University and majored in fashion design. I have a question for you! Why did you say that she was dead when I asked you thest time?"


    Erica was dumbstruck by his words. Why did she say that Tessie was dead? Why? The reason why she thought Tessie was dead was that the doctor gave her the bad news in person, even though she didn''t see her body with her own eyes.


    When Erica asked to go into the delivery room to see Tessie onest time, the doctor insisted that she leave at once, saying that it was the mother''s dying wish that she leave that ce with the baby as soon as possible.


    Soon after, to honor her friend''sst wish, Erica sent someone to inform the Su family of Tessie''s death and ran away with the baby.


    If Tessie had been alive, she would have chosen to take a major in fashion design at the Y City University. It was only when she met Tam that her dreams of bing a fashion designer had reced her aspirations of bing a photographer. She had nned to work at Tam''spany after graduation.


    Erica took a deep breath and again said, "Have you tried to contact her?"


    "Yes, but I''ve been very busytely. Are you going to meet her?"


    "Yes!" Erica had to see Tessie with her own eyes and touch her with her own hands. More importantly, she needed to find out what exactly had happened.


    Tam paused to think for a while and said, "I''m free around ten o''clock tomorr


    rson.


    However, little did she know that the unfinished word "Te" she had just mistakenly uttered, confirmed all of Matthew''s doubts about Tessie being Ethan''s actual biological mother.


    "You should go to bed early." He walked towards the closet.


    "Wait!" Erica stopped him.


    He turned around and looked at her with an expectant expression.


    "What did Phoebe say to you? I don''t need to hear about the sweet words or how you were making out in the office. I''m asking about what she said about me!"


    Matthew frowned at her words. ''What the hell is she talking about?'' "There were no sweet words, nor was there any making out. But she did say something about you."


    Although the two women didn''t seem to get along well with each other, it was not the reason for him to lie to Erica. What Phoebe said to him about Erica forced him to ask the girl, "What do you think of campus violence?"


    ''Campus violence? So Phoebe told Matthew that I was a hot-headed person in campus?'' Erica thought for a while and said, "You mean in primary school? Junior middle school? Or in university?"


    "All," he said curtly.


    "When I was in primary school, I punched a boy in the face. When I was in junior middle school, I asked a boy in the other ssroom to run around the yground and shout, ''I won''t wet the bed anymore.'' When I was in senior high school, I locked a girl in the bathroom. When I was in university, I took a video of a girl and a boy making out in the car, and uploaded it on the Inte after having it pixted. Is that enough?" Erica had a lot more stories to share if he was willing to hear them.


    Matthew''s lips twitched. After all, his wife had such an illustrious life! "Is Tessie in one of these stories?" he asked.

 Chapter 1190 Im The Hostess

    Matthew''s absurd question made Erica want tough, but she didn''t quite manage it. "Of course not," she said. "Tessie is my good friend. How could I do anything to bully her?"


    Her husband studied her carefully. "Didn''t you two fall in love with the same man?"


    "Who gave you that idea? Well, let me tell you something. Tessie has good taste in many things¡ªsometimes better than mine. But when ites to taste in men, hers is really not as good as mine!" Erica said proudly.


    Matthew arched an eyebrow. "Oh? Now, why is that?"


    The girl was immersed incency as she exined, "She likes a man who is in his forties. But my husband is rich, handsome and powerful. And most important of all he is still young! Now, don''t you think I have better taste than her?" She left off with a satisfied wink.


    Her yfulness had a way of reducing the tension in the room. Matthew nodded in agreement, but there was something else that he couldn''t help but say. "You know, I seem to recall you marrying me because of your father''s taste, rather than your own. Not to mention that you lied to me, saying that you were pregnant again, all in the hopes of getting out of marrying me. Does my memory serve me right?"


    Erica''s chuckle was ruthless, and her answer was the same. "If I could turn back time, I still wouldn''t want to marry you." After all, who would be stupid enough to willingly marry a man who didn''t like her and who she didn''t like?


    Truth be told, though, she had never regretted marrying Matthew except when she was angry.


    Matthew''s smile fled in an instant. Despite himself, he was a bit hurt by her words. His wife really could be heartless sometimes.


    Unwilling to continue the conversation, he disappeared back into the closet.


    Some minutester he emerged, now in his pajamas. It was only then that Erica thought she understood the point of their conversation. "Did Phoebe tell you that I bullied Tessie back in school?" she asked at length.


    Matthew didn''t answer her.


    In her eyes, his silence was an admission. "So, you believe it''s true?"


    "Not yet." He wouldn''t turn against his own wife just because of Phoebe''s words. Phoebe didn''t have that much influence on him.


    "What do you mean by ''not yet''?" Erica asked, her heart beginning to sink.


    "Because she''s given me no evidence except for her word."


    The girl continued, "So if she shows you some evidence, then you''ll believe her?"


    Matthew answered with a question of hi


    when they suggested that major, but Wesley was able to sense that she wasn''t really interested in it. No doubt she''d just been unwilling to disappoint them.


    So he had asked her what she really wanted to learn.


    After hesitating for a long moment, Chantel had said, "I want to learn acting." She wanted to be an actress! Indeed, this had been her biggest dream. As she saw it, she had to seize the opportunity, now that it was before her.


    After discussing it among themselves, ir and Wesley had pulled some strings and sent Chantel to the Department of Performance of the School of Drama in A Country.


    Chantel had never been to a university before, so obviously she had started out as a freshman there.


    "That''s good," ir said. "If you need anything at school, just tell me. Don''t be shy."


    "I will, Aunt ir. Thank you both," the girl said pleasantly. With that, she lowered her head and went back to eating, hoping they wouldn''t notice her eyes watering. She had only been in the Li family house for a few days, but Uncle Wesley and Aunt ir had shown her so much kindness. She really didn''t know how to repay them.


    After dinner, Chantel stood up and was about to clean up the table, but ir stopped her. "Don''t you have to practice dancing? We have maids here. You don''t have to worry about the housework. Just attend to your studies."


    Chantel had started slower than others, so she needed to work harder in order to catch up with her ssmates. Taking ir''s point, she didn''t insist on cleaning the table or the dishes. She touched Ethan''s tender face, said goodbye to the two elders, and went back to her room.

 Chapter 1191 Matthew Likes Rika

    That evening


    ir put the asleep Ethan on his small bed and went back to the big bed. On a whim, she said, "Wesley, you have a good eye for people. Do you think Chantel and Gifford are good together?"


    Wesley frowned slightly. He had never thought about it before. Finally, he shook his head and said, "Not really. She''s too young." Gifford was twelve years older than Chantel.


    "You got that right! Chantel''s only 20, and Gifford is 32. There''s a generation gap right there. They won''t share the same interests." ir was concerned. All she wanted was for her son to be happy.


    "But..." Wesley hesitated. "Gifford doesn''t even like hanging out with girls. Since he chose to bring Chantel back home, it means that he''s interested in her. If you want to try and y matchmaker, go ahead."


    Wesley knew Gifford well. He worked from dawn until dusk. Whenever a young girl came over to him and tried to talk to him, he would ignore her.


    He wouldn''t even acknowledge she existed.


    Wesley was anxious for his son to start dating. He didn''t care about the age gap between Gifford and a potential girlfriend, as long as he was willing to date her.


    In his opinion, it was okay for the boy to be older. At least older boys knew how to take care of girls.


    "But Chantel decided on an acting major. She wants to work in show biz. If she bes a star and gets caught in a scandal, won''t it hurt us?" ir''s concerns were valid. After all, the Lis were a military family. They had always avoided any drama and never got involved in the entertainment industry.


    "Take it easy. Chantel''s only been here for a few days, but you already have her career set up and are marching her down the aisle already. You must really want another grandkid. Isn''t Ethan enough for you? Just call Rika. I''m sure she''d be willing to squeeze another baby out for you."


    ir rolled her eyes at him. "You think I won''t?"


    Wesley chuckled. "Of course you will. My wife is the most important person in this family. There''s nothing you won''t do!" His tone was yful, and not meant to be taken seriously.


    "Cut it out. I''m going to call Rika!" Saying that, ir had already begun dialing Erica''s number.


    "Hi Rika, it''s Mom. When are you going to give me another baby?" ir asked.


    After grumbling a few words to her,


    d. Please don''t be angry. There''s no harm done."


    In the dark night, Wesley smiled as he thought of his naughty daughter.


    Damn! He missed his precious daughter. Without Rika by his side, it was quiet, but there was always something missing. It felt wrong.


    He turned over and gathered ir in his arms. Luckily, the woman who would be there for the rest of his life was right there. It was somefort, at any rate.


    Downstairs, in the Li family''s house


    Gifford quietly opened the door to the vi, and closed it behind him. After changing into his slippers, he walked into the living room.


    At the same time, a young woman padded downstairs. When she saw him, she greeted him with a smile, "You''re back!"


    Gifford was puzzled at first. "Who¡ª? Why are you here?" And she acted so excited. She was wearing pajamas, as well. ''Is that who I think it is?'' Gifford thought.


    "It''s me¡ªChantel!" Chantel could understand why Gifford didn''t recognize her. Her face was dirty before she came to live with the Lis. Bathed, and wearing the new pajamas ir had bought her, she looked like another girl entirely. And a pretty one, to boot.


    ''It''s really her, '' Gifford thought. He looked her up and down and finally nodded. "You clean up nice! But you''re too thin. You should eat. We have plenty of food here."


    Rika was already quite thin. Gifford couldn''t imagine someone skinnier than his sister. Well, now that someone was standing in front of him.


    Chantel smiled and her eyes lit up. "So, Gifford, are you busy every day?"

 Chapter 1192 I Can Marry You

    "What a coincidence. I''m almost never here. Ie home about every six months or so to visit." Gifford walked towards the kitchen, trying to find something to eat.


    Chantel followed. "Oh, I see. Sounds like you''re really busy."


    "Yeah, but I''m used to it! Where are Mom and Dad?" Gifford opened the fridge and started piling food on the counter, taking out everything he thought he could eat.


    "They thought you weren''ting back today, so they went to bed early." She stared at the ever-growing pile of food on the counter. "You must be hungry." Chantel curiously looked at the man who was eagerly devouring a steamed bun.


    He didn''t say anything for a moment, working on swallowing what he was eating. "Sorry. Haven''t eaten anything since noon."


    "Hey, don''t dig into the leftovers. I can cook, you know. What do you want? I''ll make it for you."


    Gifford was surprised. This girl was much nicer than Rika. He asked in disbelief, "You can cook?" She already told him that, but apparently he wasn''t paying that much attention. How would she have taken care of her grandfather otherwise?


    Erica was two years older than Chantel but was still very childish. She couldn''t even hold a pan steadily. Fortunately, she married Matthew. She was his problem now.


    Most girls in the Li family weren''t particrly adept with stove or pan. Yvette only knew how to boil eggs, and almost nothing else. Gifford was a little worried for Yvette. She was going to marry into the You family. He wondered if her inability to cook would hurt her chances of domestic bliss.


    But as spoiled as Rika was, her marriage to Matthew seemed pretty solid. If she got on his nerves, Matthew never let that show.


    Thinking of this, Gifford had to admit that Erica was really lucky to marry into the Huo family.


    "Yes, I can cook. What do you want to eat?" Chantel asked again.


    Gifford shook his head. "I''m not picky. Fix whatever you want. You make it, I''ll eat it." After all, it was almost midnight. He didn''t want to keep her up half the night cooking for him.


    "Okay."


    So Chantel turned on burners and started to prep a basic meal. Gifford had nothing to do, so he watched her.


    People always assumed that kids who grew up in the countryside learned how to take care of their family. Now it looked like that was true.


    Chantel was good at everything from washing vegetab


    my parents during the Spring Festival. Anyway, she''ll be back."


    "Okay," Chantel replied.


    Early the next morning, when everyone was still asleep, Gifford left the Li family''s house.


    The sun rose slowly. In Y City, in the Pearl Vi District, it was half past nine before Erica got downstairs to have breakfast. She was surprised to see Matthew sitting at the table in his pajamas and reading a financial newspaper. He apparently didn''t go to work today.


    Hearing her footsteps, Matthew looked at his wife and said indifferently, "I''m staying home today."


    "Oh wow. I won''t be home today."


    "Oh? Did your ss schedule change?" He specifically took time off today so he could rx at home with her.


    Erica took a sip of milk and said, "No sses. I have the day off, so I''m going out."


    "For what?"


    "That''s private."


    "Where are you going?"


    The girl blinked. "Matthew Huo, you''re just full of questions."


    Matthew was so astonished he couldn''t speak.


    After breakfast, Erica''s phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she quickly stood up from her seat and answered her phone. "I''m on my way."


    Then she grabbed her backpack and ran towards the door.


    "Stop!" Matthew called out to the girl who had ignored him.


    Erica turned around and asked, "What''s up?"


    Matthew walked over to her and said, "I''ll see you out." He wanted to see who was picking her up!


    Puzzled, Erica didn''t refuse. She changed into her shoes and walked out of the vi.


    A silver SUV was parked right outside the vi. A man in a dark blue windbreaker left the car.

 Chapter 1193 Shes Really Alive

    Tam was about to open the car door for Erica, but when he saw who was standing behind her, he greeted Matthew first. "Hello, Mr. Huo!"


    Matthew nced at Tam indifferently. If he remembered correctly, this man was the third son of the Wu family, a powerful family in the city.


    The Wu family wasprised of two sons and one daughter. The eldest was the Deputy Secretary of the Commission for Discipline Inspection; the second one was a daughter, the president of the High People''s Court in the city, and the third one, Tam, was general manager of the operations department of a publicly tradedpany.


    But... ''Why is Erica with Tam?'' Matthew wondered.


    He nodded at Tam silently.


    Tam had met Matthew before and knew that he was a cold, arrogant man. So he thought Matthew was just being his usual self, nothing unusual at all. "We''re taking off now, Mr. Huo."


    Erica had already climbed into the car and sat patiently in the back seat, waiting for Tam to start the car.


    When Tam opened the driver''s side door, Matthew stopped him. "Wait a minute!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo?" The man stared at Matthew in confusion.


    Ignoring his question, Matthew brushed him away. He went straight to the car, opened the back door and told Erica, "Get out of the car!"


    "Why?" Erica asked.


    Matthew answered her question with another. "Where do you want to go? I''ll ask the driver to take you there!"


    He didn''t like this arrangement, and all the rm bells were sounding in his head. Erica shook her head. "Thanks. But Tam can give me a lift."


    Matthew just stood there. Decisively, he took his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Yes, I''m where you expect I am. Get down here. Take Mrs. Huo wherever she wants to go."


    Erica knew that Matthew had called the driver, so she had to get out of Tam''s car. "Why are you bothering him? Tam and I are going the same way. It''s convenient for him to take me there."


    As a man, Tam understood why Matthew did what he did. "Mrs. Huo, it''s not a bad idea for you to let a driver take you there. I still have work to finish up after I drop you off at Y City University. I''m not sure I can take you back home," said Tam with a smile.


    Erica nodded. "Okay!"


    ''Why is Matthew


    She asked coldly, "What? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? Why don''t you remember what you did? Tessie transferred to another school to get away from you. Why are you here? What do you want? Look what you did to her! Can''t you see how scared she is? That''s all you, girl!"


    Tessie, who was standing behind Julianna, looked pale and trembled as if she had seen something terrible.


    Erica walked past and grabbed Tessie''s wrist.


    Tessie screamed and struggled violently before Erica could even say anything.


    Her fierce reactionpletely confused Erica. She had no choice but to let Tessie go. "Tessie, what''s wrong with you? Look at me. It''s Erica."


    After a moment of silence, Tessie said in a timid voice, "Please, leave me alone. Go away, Erica! Just go!" At that point her already shaky murmurs were choked with sobs.


    Erica was shocked to hear that.


    Julianna got between Erica and Tessie, shielding the other girl with her body. "You should leave now. We don''t want to see you!"


    "I''m not leaving! Tessie,e here and talk to me!" Erica would not leave until she found out what was going on.


    In order to ease the tension, Tam said to Erica, "I think Tessie''s afraid of you now. You should probably get back in the car. Let me have a talk with her first."


    Tessie''s reactionpletely broke Erica''s heart. She was very sad at the moment, and she needed to salve her mood.


    Erica nodded and walked away, leaving them alone.

 Chapter 1194 Taking Blame

    Erica walked away, leaving behind a silence that stretched on and on until Tam took a deep breath. With a casual air, he turned to his daughter. "Julianna, would you mind going too? I need to speak with Tessie about something."


    Julianna didn''t move, looking with suspicion at her father and her friend. "Dad, you... What do you two need to talk about?" Privately she wondered, ''Did my father know Tessie before? If so, why didn''t I know about it?''


    While Tessie''s eyes stayed on the ground, Tam made the best excuse he could think of. "It seems there''s a big problem between her and Erica. Since I just happened to stumble across it, I can''t sit by and do nothing. If I''m able to have a talk with your friend, maybe I can help her resolve the conflict."


    Julianna had her doubts, but she nodded and left in the opposite direction Erica had taken.


    When only the two of them were left, Tessie finally raised her head and looked at Tam, her eyes deep with longing and love.


    It was impossible not to see her feelings; they were present in every gesture. For his part, Tam would be lying if he said he had no feelings for this woman. Nheless, he kept his calm. "I have only two choices now," he exined. "One is to take our son home and raise him with my wife. The second is to divorce my wife and marry you, and then we raise our son together."


    Tam had seen baby Ethan before and liked him very much. It was hard to say why; maybe the Li family had raised him too well, or perhaps it was just the fact that they were bonded by blood. Whatever the case, Tam couldn''t simply forget the baby. He really wanted to take him back home.


    His love for that child even exceeded his love for his daughter, who had apanied him for more than twenty years.


    Tessie shed a lonely, bitter smile. "You think clearly enough about your own future, but what about mine?"


    "You have two choices, too," he said. "One is to apologize to Erica and marry me. The second is..." He paused, and for that brief instant looked just a little pained. "...is to give me your son and devote yourself to your studies."


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    Tam shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Whether you''re alive or dead, you were not lying to me, but to Erica." In fact, that was the reason he wanted her to apologize to Erica. "I admit that I flinched when I knew you were pregnant with the baby. But I regret it now." Indeed, he had found that no matter how busy he was at work, he couldn''t help thinking of Tessie''s child.


    So he''d hired some people to monitor everything that happened with the Li family. As soon


    d said, "I told everyone that Erica was vicious to me at school¡ªthat she bullied me, so I was forced to transfer somewhere else. It was the best story I coulde up with. Everyone knows she''s always been a troublemaker anyway, so they all believed it. You have to pretend you believe it too. It''s the only way we can get through this."


    Despite himself, Tam cast a worried nce Erica''s way. "Tessie, you''re kidding yourself. Who do you think the Li family will believe¡ªyou or Erica? Then there''s Matthew Huo. Even if you had evidence on your side, I''m afraid that wouldn''t make a difference. He''d still take Erica''s side. What will happen then?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Erica is softhearted. I will beg her and ask her to give the child back to me. We can still be on good terms, like we were before. As for Matthew Huo, he has a good rtionship with my sister. Phoebe always wanted to marry him. She must hate Erica''s guts now, since she suddenly stepped in and married him instead. Phoebe''s sure to take our side, which means so will Matthew."


    This struck Tam as naive. "Oh,e on. Who do you think is more important in Matthew''s heart¡ªErica or your sister?"


    "My sister! Matthew and Erica were like strangers before they got married. Phoebe may be married to Nathan, but Matthew still cares about her. As long as we work together, we can turn this situation around quickly!" It was unfortunate, but now that things had gotten this far, Erica would have to continue to bear everything.


    Tam was uneasy about this n, but he couldn''t think of a better one, so it seemed best to do as Tessie said. Still, there were more problems he could see. "Then how are you going to exin to Erica why you''re not dead?" he asked.

 Chapter 1195 Take You To Court

    Tessie bit her lower lip and made a choice.


    After parting with Tessie, Tam walked towards his daughter. Julianna immediately grabbed his arm and pulled him to her side. "Dad, stay away from Miss Troublemaker, okay? You don''t know how much of a bitch Erica is. Look at Tessie and the state she''s in. That''s thanks to Erica!"


    "Erica?" Tam nced back at the car, where Erica was waiting, leaning against the passenger door. "What did she do?"


    "Erica got Tessie drunk, took her to the sink and tried to drown her. She even took off Tessie''s clothes and took pictures of her to ckmail her. Erica did even worse shit, but Tessie wouldn''t tell us! She said it hurt too much to remember!" Julianna said angrily.


    Tam said nothing. He was listening, and mentally trying to poke holes in Tessie''s story.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Erica finally saw Tessiee over. She looked into Tessie''s eyes, red from crying. After a tense moment between them, she broke the silence. "I didn''t do anything to you! Just what the hell is going on?"


    Tessie''s voice was a bit shaky. "I''m sorry, Erica. This is all my fault. You remember how difficultbor was, right? After you took the kid away, I got better, but..." She lowered her head and looked at her shoes. "I lost my memory. I couldn''t remember a thing until three months ago. I could remember how to do basic things like tying my shoes or getting dressed, but I didn''t know who I was..."


    Tessie had thought about this a lot. She''d gone over it a thousand times. She had to make sure her story was perfect, even if it was made up.


    "You lost your memory?" Erica was dumbfounded by her exnation. She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Yes, the doctor said that I lost my memory because of a screw-up when they gave me the epidural. They said I moved too much and the needle slipped and damaged the nerves."


    Erica chose to believe her, mainly because her story seemed to make sense. "Well, then why is everyone saying I hurt you? What''s up with that?"


    Tessie burst into tears and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Erica. If I didn''t say that, my parents would have found out what happened. They''d never let me stay here if they knew I had a kid. I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry. Please forgive me!" She grabbed Erica''s hand, a pitiful expression on her face.


    Erica felt bad for her. After all, they used to be so close. They slept in the same bed, shared food, wore the same clothes, and used the same cup.


    Theyughed and cried together.


    She suppressed the sadness


    anxiously stopped the driver who was about to close the door for her. "Erica, I know it''s unfair to you. But I really want that child. If anyone misses him, they cane see him anytime. You, Mr. and Mrs. Li, anyone! What do you think?"


    "No way! Where''s your sense of justice? I paid dearly to do something nice for you and Tessie. And what do I get in return? Spit on by my ssmates. My reputation ruined at home. An arranged marriage. So something''s going to go my way. You''ll never get your kid back. That''s the price you''ll have to pay for ruining my life."


    Tam had been calm up till now. But now his voice was on the edge of hysterics. His eyes were wide, his speech too rapid by half. "I''ll take you to court!" he threatened. "My sister''s a chief justice in the city. You won''t win this one...I''ll make sure of it!"


    Erica always hated being threatened. "Oh, really? You think the Lis are afraid of you or your sister? Or the Huos, for that matter?"


    Tam felt like he was being strangled. It became harder and harder to breathe. He had to have that child. He said without thinking, "Aren''t you afraid we''ll sue you for stealing our child? We can do a DNA test, you know!"


    Erica felt that her anger was boiling in her heart. The anger instantly devoured her reason. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. Smack! She pped Tam without even thinking about it.


    Tam was taken aback. He was more than forty, and this was the first time a woman hit him. Just to add insult to injury, the person who pped him was the same age as his daughter.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond. He stood there with a nk expression, his head tilted from the p.

 Chapter 1196 Ask Her To Keep Changing Schools

    When Julianna saw Erica p her father, she ran over quickly, grabbed the other girl''s clothes tightly and shouted, "Erica Li, don''t hit my dad! You ungrateful bitch! He helped you out of kindness, and now you do this. I''m going to beat the shit out of you!"


    The driver rushed to grab Julianna. She was about to hit his boss''s wife. "Please let go of Mrs. Huo!"


    "Are you high? She hit my father! I need to teach her a lesson!"


    Tam was normally a rich, sessful, handsome man. Julianna was her father''s biggest fan. She admired him a lot.


    If someone pped your idol, you''d probably have much the same reaction. Besides, it was a matter of honor. Julianna had to go after Erica.


    Hearing what Julianna said, Tam finally came to his senses. He held his daughter''s hand and said, "Julianna, let go of her."


    "Dad! She hit you! That''s not cool. I need to p her too!"


    Erica red at Julianna and answered, not to be outdone, "He deserved it. Ask your father why I smacked him, instead of ming me! Go on¡ªask him!"


    Julianna thought her words made sense. She let go of Erica and looked at her father. "Okay, Dad, why did she hit you?"


    Tam put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Julianna, don''t worry about your old dad''s business. Let''s get out of here, okay?"


    Then Julianna was forcibly taken away by her father. Erica got into her car.


    The two cars left, leaving a woman standing nearby, watching them drive away.


    Tessie watched Erica''s car speeding off and felt uneasy. She was afraid her lie would be exposed and everyone would hate her, instead of Erica.


    ''No, no! I can''t let that happen. But what can I do about it?''


    Determined, she took out her phone and dialed Phoebe''s number. As soon as her sister picked up, Tessie sobbed, "Hey, Phoebe! You''ll never guess who came to see me. Yeah, that''s right. Erica. I''m scared."


    Phoebe frowned and asked, "Did she try to bully you again?"


    "Yes, she also warned me not to tell anyone. She said even if I did, she wasn''t afraid, because we don''t have any evidence for what she did..." ''I''m sorry, Erica. I''m so sorry! I really have no choice. I have to keep lying, '' she thought to herself.


    Phoebe was so angry that she pounded the table and said, "She''s gone


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    looked at her in disgust and said, "Go wash your hands."


    ''Oh... I haven''t washed my hands yet...''


    She went to the sink, turned on the tap and quickly washed her hands. Then she took out a few tissues to wipe her hands and ran over. "I''m all washed up now. Let me at it!"


    Matthew put down the tools in his hands and moved over.


    As soon as she got the spoon, Erica started to stir the mixture in the ss container like him. "Do I need to put anything else in it?"


    "Yes. The rum. I''ll go get some."


    "Okay, go ahead. I''ll take care of this." Erica continued to stir the mixture enthusiastically.


    Matthew wanted to tell her to slow down, but then he decided against it. He went upstairs to get the rum.


    When Matthew came downstairs with the rum, he heard a loud bang from the kitchen.


    He was sure the sound came from there.


    Suddenly, he had a bad feeling. He quickened his pace and went back into the kitchen.


    There was no sign of Erica there. He took a few steps forward and saw the dumbfounded girl squatting on the ground.


    The ground was a mess. The ss container had fallen to the ground and broken into several pieces. A gooey mess met his eyes, spreading over the kitchen floor.


    Seeing Matthewe over, Erica apologized in a timid voice, "I... I didn''t mean to." She stared at the broken ss container. Someone had to clean this up. She figured that was her job.


    As soon as she reached out for the shards. Matthew immediately stopped her. "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 1197 The Weaker Branch Breaks First

    But it was toote. The ss fragment scratched Erica''s hand. She cried out, "Ah!"


    Blood oozed out from her finger.


    Matthew grabbed her hand and walked her away from the broken ss.


    But then, Erica stepped on the chocte, slipped and fell back awkwardly. "Argh!"


    Matthew pulled her up towards him, and Erica stumbled into his arms.


    The kitchen floor was aplete mess.


    Frowning, Matthew inspected Erica''s hand. The cut was small, but the bleeding hadn''t stopped.


    "We should take care of that," he said, looking at the blood on her frail finger.


    He swooped her up in his arms and strode out of the kitchen.


    Surprised, Erica wrapped her hand around his neck and said, "Matthew, I can walk..." She only cut her finger. Her legs were still very much in working condition. There was no need for him to carry her.


    The man nced at her coldly. "Do you want to draw a chocte map on the carpet?"


    She looked at her chocte-stained feet. ''Oh, right.'' The living room was fully carpeted. She would create a mess of it if she walked through. ''Oh well, '' she thought, stealing a nce at the man.


    He gently ced her on the sofa in the living room. Taking off her dirty shoes, he threw them into the trash can. "Wait here. I''ll go get the medical kit."


    "Okay." Erica casually ced her bleeding finger into her mouth and sucked on it.


    Matthew grabbed her hand and scolded, "What are you doing?"


    She gaped at him. "It hurts. If I suck on the wound, it would hurt less. Besides, sucking on it will disinfect the wound and stop the bleeding."


    Matthew sighed. "Who told you that saliva stops bleeding?"


    "It doesn''t?" she asked, her eyes widening in question. She did this every time she hurt her fingers.


    Matthew shook his head. "No, it doesn''t. There''s nothing in the saliva that could cure a wound or disinfect it. On the contrary, the moisture and the protease in the saliva would most likely slow down the clotting. Your ideas are not scientific at all."


    Erica felt kind of stupid. But she stood her ground and said, "It doesn''t matter. I do this all the time..."


    He had to exin further. "Let me tell you something. I once read in ''The New Ennd Journal of Medicine'' that a man with diabetes hurt his finger while riding a bicycle. He sucked his thumb, hoping to stop the bleeding. As a result of that, he was infected with an oral bact


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ighter. "What do you think I should do now?"


    "That depends on whether you want to pursue the matter or not."


    "What if I do? What if I don''t?"


    "If you want to pursue it, investigate and find the truth. If you don''t want to run behind it, just let it go and forget it ever happened." Matthew only wanted her to be happy. He would respect her choice, whatever it was.


    But he wouldn''t let her know what he would do.


    Erica''s face fell again. "What if I can''t handle the truth?"


    She had just found out that Tessie was no longer the same Tessie she used to know. She didn''t know when she had changed to this new person.


    "There is nothing you can''t handle. Don''t be too kind to people who hurt you. Fight back, no matter who it is. If you don''t, they will continue to bully you. You don''t need me to tell you this, do you?"


    ''If she doesn''t fight back, she would be taken advantage of again. People would hurt her, just like what Tessie did, '' he thought, gritting his teeth. He had to guide her to be ruthless, so that she could gradually be stronger.


    Matthew was well aware of how the society worked; the weaker branch would break first.


    Erica sighed. Of course, there was no need for him to teach her this. Erica had always known how to handle bullies. But this time, it was Tessie. The girl who used to be her best friend. That was why she was hesitating to fight back.


    She looked at the man in the kitchen. "So, you are saying that I should dig up the truth, and if Tessie had really hidden something from me, I should get my revenge?"


    "Smart girl," Matthew said.

 Chapter 1198 Men Are Not Afraid Of Sourness

    In the kitchen, Matthew methodically added some ingredients into a ss bowl and began to stir.


    As soon as Erica stood up from the carpet, he snapped, "Sit down! Don''t move!"


    He had no intention of letting her into the kitchen again!


    His wife pursed her lips and spoke in a low voice. "Don''t get all excited. I just wanted to ask you one more question." In fact, what she really wanted was to learn how to make chocte. Why couldn''t he teach her?


    "Well, go ahead and ask. Just stay where you are!" Matthew insisted.


    "If I''m sued, will you help me?"


    Matthew stopped what he was doing. Pressing his hands against the counter, he fixed his sharp eyes on the woman and said, "Remember your identity, no matter when or where you are!"


    "Huh?" Erica''s confusion was in in her face.


    "You''re Mrs. Huo, and I''m Mr. Huo. If Mr. Huo doesn''t help Mrs. Huo, who else should he help?" Matthew asked. ''Not Tessie, '' he added silently to himself. ''I''m not crazy!''


    His exnation drew a smile out of Erica. "So if I''m in trouble, you''ll help me out? I mean, without telling my father?"


    "The same answer as above!" Matthew dered.


    "And if I want you to help me investigate something, you''ll help me then too?"


    "Same as above!"


    Erica thought his choice of words was odd. Still, she was d he seemed so willing. "Then can you help me investigate Tessie?" she asked. Tessie had been away for so long, and Erica had been taking care of Tessie''s son for all this time. She deserved the truth. If nothing was done, Tam would not give up custody of Ethan, and Erica wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep well for the rest of her life.


    "Sure," Matthew answered.


    Erica hadn''t expected Matthew to be so easy-going this time. So she decided to keep going. "Can you do me another favor?"


    "Of course."


    "Great. Remember you said yes!" There was a cunning look in the woman''s eyes. For his part, Matthew suddenly had a bad feeling that he shouldn''t have answered so quickly.


    His wife''s next request was as terrible as he feared. "Teach me how to make chocte!"


    "Forget it!" he blurted. That was a bridge too far! He wouldn''t agree to anything that involved her entering the kitchen.


    "Oh,e on. Just let me try!" Erica pouted, looking just as gloomy as her husband.


    Matthew ignored her and went back to stirring.


    There was a pause as Erica decided to change tactics. Blowing him a kiss, she said, "Matthew, if you teach me how to make chocte, I''ll apany you to watch a horror movie tonight!"


    Matthew looked up, thoughtfully studying her sweet expression. Did his father-inw know how good she was at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ing him to finish it.


    Only Erica dared to do this to him!


    Steeling himself, he grasped the plum with confidence, took arge bite, and choked it down. "Men are indeed not afraid of sourness!" he dered, though inwardly he was screaming.


    Erica nodded. She had been right all along!


    Pointing at the fruit tray, she put on an exaggerated,manding tone. "I want to eat a banana! Hand me one!"


    Matthew, the powerful CEO, instantly turned into a humble servant. He silently picked up a banana, peeled it deftly, and handed it to his wife.


    Taking a bite of it, Erica said, "I''m not going to this charity event. I''m not interested in that kind of thing. If you see anything I might like, you can buy it for me. But it''s okay if there isn''t anything."


    Matthew nced at her. "I''m not getting you anything if you''re not going with me."


    Her brow furrowed. "Um... Well, fine, then. I don''t really need anything." She was sure Matthew would have plenty of acquaintances at this event, but they''d all be strangers to her, so she would rather not go.


    Matthew''s face turned hard as he tried to restrain his anger. When had he ever been turned down by a woman again and again like this? Never! "Well, I won''t force you to go," he said atst. "But men usually go to this kind of activity with a femalepanion; it''s not proper to just go alone. So if you won''te, I''ll just have to find someone else."


    "Okay then," she said. Her tone was a bit testy. Even so, she seemed more interested in finishing her banana than the conversation.


    Matthew was even angrier now, and he stewed in his frustration, trying to think of a way to coax her intoing.


    Suddenly she turned to him, her eyes wide. "Are you going to take Phoebe with you?"

 Chapter 1199 Little Princess

    Erica figured that if she didn''t go to the charity auction with Matthew, her husband would definitely ask Phoebe to apany him.


    Matthew didn''t answer right away. Phoebe''s name hadn''t even crossed his mind at that point.


    Nheless, he nodded calmly, "Well, yeah. I wouldn''t want to waste my time looking for someone else."


    Erica handed him the banana peel and said, "If you throw that into the trash can for me, I''ll go with you."


    It was really childish, but she just didn''t want to leave her seat.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t force yourself to do so." He remained in his seat.


    "I want to! Why wouldn''t I want to go? How could I refuse such a good opportunity?" If she didn''t go, she would be creating an opportunity for her husband to spend his time and money on Phoebe! ''No way! That woman had treated me like that. Why should I create opportunities for Phoebe to be with Matthew?''


    After getting the answer he had hoped for, Matthew stood up to dispose the banana peel.


    He took out his phone and made a call. After making some arrangements, he returned to Erica and watched TV with her for a while.


    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Erica, who had dozed off in Matthew''s arms, woke up with a start when she heard the doorbell. "Who is it?"


    Matthew checked his phone and then answered, "I''ll get it."


    Erica sat up straight and watched as he walked to the door.


    She heard Paige''s voice. "Mr. Huo, we''ve brought everything that you had asked for. And the chefs are here too."


    "Good." Matthew entered the living room first.


    Paige walked in after him, followed by several others, all carrying boxes in their hands. The two chefs at the back of the group went straight to the kitchen.


    Matthew called out to Erica, "Come and have a look."


    Four people carried in two racks of clothes¡ªevening dresses of different styles and colors.


    Paige opened one of the wooden cases which was filled with stylish shoes, and several brocade boxes beside it were filled with all kinds of jewelry.


    All Erica had to do was choose.


    She looked at Matthew in astonishment and asked him in a low voice, "Is the auction that grand? Do I need to be dressed so formally?"


    "Not really. These are simple dresses." In Matthew''s eyes, these were not the kind o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ready knew my needs very well."


    ''His needs? Oh!'' Erica understood immediately. She sat up, held the man''s face and kissed his lips gently. "Thank you, Matthew!"


    With a smile in his eyes, he decided to let her go for the time being.


    He kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll pick you up after ss."


    "Okay, bye!"


    That night, at the tenth autumn charity auction in Y City


    The auction hall was filled with hundreds of people when Matthew arrived at the venue with Erica.


    The other guests had to pay a deposit, but Matthew was the only one who didn''t need to go through this procedure.


    The person in charge led Matthew and Erica to the exclusive VIP seats. Along the way, many people walked over to greet Matthew.


    Erica was in the spotlight as well. She looked very young in her light pink evening dress, and her long ck hair wasbed into a princess style bun.


    She wore light make-up and had an innocent smile on her lips, revealing her lovely canines and her adorable dimples. She looked lively all the while as she held on to Matthew''s arm and followed him obediently.


    Her image that day was not in line with her title of "Miss Troublemaker" at all. She looked like a lovely, noble princess from a royal family.


    Two seats were open for them in the front row of the auditorium; they were the best seats to appreciate the items on auction.


    But... Erica''s smile froze at the sight of the woman sitting next to their seats. It was Phoebe Su! Didn''t Matthew say that he wouldn''t bring Phoebe?

 Chapter 1200 Generous Mrs. Huo

    ''It''s just an auction. Why did Matthew invite both Phoebe and me? What does he want?'' Erica thought.


    While the crowd watched, Phoebe waved at Matthew gracefully and called his name enthusiastically. But she knew she had to at least acknowledge Erica, so she reluctantly nodded to her.


    Erica gave her a fake smile and thought, ''This woman is really annoying. It''s like she''s stalking Matthew.''


    Matthew held Erica''s hand and helped her sit down first.


    Erica wasn''t ying that game, though. She was about to take a seat, then suddenly moved one seat over. Now Matthew had to sit next to Erica, no matter what. Phoebe would be on the end.


    And Erica was there, smiling smugly. She wasn''t going to let Phoebe get any closer to Matthew than she already was.


    After the person in charge of the event walked away from them, Erica whispered in the man''s ear, "You told me you weren''t inviting Phoebe along. Why is she here?"


    Matthew looked at her, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "She isn''t here because of me."


    If his suspicions were correct, Phoebe might be attending this charity auction representing the Su family.


    "Then why is she here?" Erica said, in a demanding tone. If she hadn''t chosen a seat first, Phoebe would have sat next to Matthew.


    After thinking for a while, Matthew answered honestly, "Hard to say. Maybe the organizer knows that Phoebe and I are friends, and invited her along." After all, he had attended quite a few events with Nathan and Phoebe before.


    What he said made sense. Seeing that she couldn''t win this one, Erica dropped the topic. She didn''t care why Phoebe was there as long as Matthew hadn''t specifically invited her.


    Many people saw Erica and Matthew sitting together in the first row and whispering intimately. While they didn''t know what was being said, this helped bust the rumor that Matthew was in love with another woman.


    Soon, the auction formally began. It was held once a year, and the guests were famous people in the city. The items on auction were real rarities.


    The first item was a jade pendant from the Qing Dynasty with two fish as decoration. Its final price¡ªsix million¡ªshocked Erica.


    Matthew handed the bidding sign to Erica and said, "Bid on whatever you want." Knowing that his wife was loath to spend money, he added, "I''ll pay for it. Consider it a gift from me. Use my credit card!"


    Sure enough! His words excited her. "Really?"


    "Absolutely!" He had never lied to her.


    Erica nodded her head and said excitedly, "Wow! Okay, thanks!"


    "No problem!" As long as she was happy.


    However, Erica was not interested in the first


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    let him talk to Mr. Huo in private to see if he can get you the earrings?"


    "Well... I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Why not? Money can work magic. I like that vase too. I''m going to ask my husband to do the same thing."


    Erica overheard the whole conversation.


    She rolled her eyes and came up with an idea.


    Matthew was busy with logistics and organization at his ownpany, tapping a message out on his phone. Erica leaned in and whispered in her husband''s ear. "Can I give the items we bid on to someone else?"


    "They are yours now. Up to you."


    "But you spent so much money on them!"


    The manughed. ''Since she owns the items, shouldn''t I be asking that question?'' "And? It''s only money."


    ''Wow. What a nice guy, '' Erica thought.


    When she was at the auction she noticed the oohs and ahhs by the rich women in attendance. They were excited by the items Matthew bid on. But they knew there was no way to put up more money than him, so they gave up.


    Erica made a note of who wanted what, then had the auctioneers hand out the items to each one of them, under the name Mrs. Huo.


    The women''s mood turned from disappointment to tion, and not a little surprise. They didn''t need to bid on the treasures they wanted, and someone even arranged for these precious items to be given to them directly. Who could turn down an offer like that?


    So, Erica, or rather Mrs. Huo, earned a reputation for being generous. She impressed the other aristocrats. And all before the charity dinner had even ended.


    In the evening, when they returned to the vi, Erica wept silently holding two of the treasures. She felt sorry for herself for being so generous. She had just given total strangers gifts worth tens of millions.

 Chapter 1201 Omnipotent Husband

    Erica realized that she was such a spendthrift. Would Matthew use this as an excuse to divorce her this time?


    If he divorced her, how could she ever find another rich husband like him once again?


    When Matthew came out of the bathroom, he saw her sitting on the carpet with two boxes in her hands. Her eyes were drowning in some sort of sorrow, and it looked like she was deep in thought.


    They hade back home together, so he knew what was going on in her mind. He asked helplessly, "Are you still feeling bad about the money?"


    Erica nodded without turning to look at him, "Of course, I am. It was a lot of money. I had never spent so much on gifts before."


    "It was just tens of millions. Why do you care so much? Seriously though, how bad would you have felt if it had been hundreds of millions instead?" Matthew asked casually.


    Erica''s head shot up and she looked at the man in shock. Matthew was in his pajamas already. "Are you telling me that you have given someone a gift worth hundreds of millions?"


    He admitted frankly, "The most expensive gift I have given was worth over a billion dors."


    Erica gasped, "You''re worse than me!"


    Matthew chuckled and exined, "You made the right call. The money you spent on the gifts will not go to waste. The guests at the auction were from the high society of Y City. The husbands of the women you had bought all those gifts for are either rich or very important men. Now that you have bought their wives such expensive gifts, it will be easier for you to approach them for favors some day."


    She was silent for a moment. "But I have an omnipotent husband who can do just about anything. He has money, power, good looks¡ªeverything a man could ever want. Why would I ever go to anyone else for favors?"


    A satisfied grin appeared on Matthew''s face and his eyes danced with joy. ''This girl is so good at ttery, '' he thought. "Anyway, it''s good to have more friends. So, forget all about that and go take a shower."


    Erica sighed heavily and slowly stood up from the floor. "Fine."


    After she entered the bathroom, Matthew took out his mobile phone from his pajama pocket and dialed Phoebe''s number. As soon as she answered, he went straight to the point. "I will give you three million for the gold bookmark, the butterfly brooch and the crystal leaf. Have them all sent to my vi tomorrow."


    No one knew it better than Phoebe why he wanted those three things. Erica had taken a liking to them at the auction.


    Phoebe was angry; her hands trembled. She demanded, "I bought those items because I lo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ly thoughtfully. "Are you even sure that the baby is Matthew''s, and not Nathan''s?"


    Phoebe was stunned at first, but then immediately recovered and told her with certainty, "Of course, it''s Matthew''s! I''m sure!"


    "Oh! Well, in that case, you should take good care of yourself and the baby, so that you can seize any chance in the future to make aeback. Besides, it would benefit you to be nicer to me. Maybe one day, if I am in a good mood, I might allow you to stay with Matthew as his mistress."


    "Erica Li!" Phoebe screamed. Her yell attracted the attention of the chefs in the kitchen.


    Facing her furious eyes, Erica snorted coldly, turned around and went upstairs.


    On the third floor


    Erica fumed. She was so pissed off that she walked around the room in circles. It was the first time she had ever met a woman like Phoebe. She swore that she would give her hell in the future!


    Unable to control her irritation, she logged into her Weibo and posted, "What to do if I meet an enemy I hate very much?"


    A few minutester, she got a private message from Can''t Do Anything. "There are many ways to deal with an enemy. You can destroy everything he or she loves, or you can destroy the person. It depends on how hateful this enemy is."


    Erica began to think about what Phoebe loved and wanted. All that woman wanted was Matthew.


    She replied honestly to Can''t Do Anything, "She wants my husband! I can''t destroy my husband, can I?" Besides, she didn''t have the ability to do that! He was Matthew Huo!


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "Of course not! But you can make your husband fall in love with you, and make sure he''s loyal to you. Once his heart is yours, no one can take him away from you!"

 Chapter 1202 Eating For Two

    "But my husband seems to love her..." Erica said to Can''t Do Anything. This was a sore spot for her. If Matthew wasn''t still in love with Phoebe, Erica would have asked him to destroy that woman.


    Can''t Do Anything tried to reassure her. "No way!"


    "Yes way. It''s true. It''s been going on for years, apparently. You must have heard about it. Everyone in the city knows Matthew has a crush on someone else."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard the rumors. Who hasn''t? But if he really loved Phoebe, he wouldn''t have married you. Think about it: why would he do that? You''re the one in his heart."


    Many people had said this to Erica, and she knew they were right. But she just couldn''t get rid of that niggling doubt that Matthew still carried a torch for Phoebe.


    When Erica didn''t text him back right away, Can''t Do Anything sent her another message. "What you need is more spice in your marriage. Try your best to love him, or¡ªfailing that¡ªmake him fall in love with you. Stranger things have happened. Why not give it a shot?"


    Can''t Do Anything was right, though. Erica knew that. But he or she still couldn''t banish all of Erica''s doubts and worries. "I''m still not sure..." Erica tapped out.


    "Then you can test your husband!"


    "Test him? How?"


    This time, Can''t Do Anything didn''t text back immediately. After a while, Erica received a call from Matthew. "I''d like you toe downstairs."


    "You''re back home?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me guess: Phoebe''s with you. I''ll pass, thanks."


    Massaging his eyebrows, Matthew wondered, ''Are all women like that?'' "Didn''t you want her toe here?"


    "Why would I..." The rest of her words caught in her throat. Oh, yes, she remembered now. She told Matthew that she was going to invite Phoebe toe to the vi and im her status as the hostess. It was a momentary sh of anger and facetiousness.


    She didn''t expect that Matthew would really take her up on that. Wasn''t he afraid she''d hurt Phoebe?


    Phone in hand, Erica stomped downstairs.


    Before she saw Matthew, she got a private message from Can''t Do Anything. "Find out if he wants to sleep with you or not!"


    Erica stopped on the steps. Find out if he wanted to sleep with her? Of course he wanted to. Matthew had said it himself! As she went downstairs, she replied, "I don''t think that''s such a hot idea."


    She was hoping for other ideas to test Matthew.


    Can''t Do Anything replied, "He''s your husband. What


    ed wonderful, but she had no interest in eating anymore.


    After tasting a few dishes, Phoebe said, "Thanks for lunch, Matthew, really. But I''ve lost my appetite and feel like I''m full. But your chefs are incredible. Mind if I borrow one of them for a while?"


    She thought Matthew would definitely agree to such a minor thing. It was not like she was lying.


    Next to him, Erica had just put a lump of ck pepper steak into her mouth and was chewing it. Hearing this, she quickly took hold of his big hand and said, "What a coincidence! I don''t have much of an appetite either. I''m not pregnant, though. Besides, I''m really starting to like Western food. Why doesn''t Mrs. Tu hire another cook herself? The Su family can get any kind of chef they want. Right, Mrs. Tu?" ''She needs a new title. Phoebe the Maniptive! Phoebe the Bitch!'' Erica thought.


    She put down the fork rather carelessly, leaving a bit of sauce from the fork on her face, right above the corner of her lips. She was angry and wasn''t really paying attention.


    But she didn''t know about it at all. The sauce on her face and the fact that she talked with her eyes wide open...Phoebe didn''t know whether tough or cry. She had to admit that Erica was really cute.


    Not to mention Matthew, who always thought Erica was adorable and made him happy. This time, she was doubly so. The man who had always been indifferent to other people now had a bright smile on his face. He didn''t answer Erica''s question but pinched her chin to make her look at him.


    While Erica was still confused, he lowered his head slowly, his face close to hers...

 Chapter 1203 Disgusting

    Erica thought that Matthew was going to kiss her, and her heart started to beat faster. Although she really wanted to show off their love in front of Phoebe, she didn''t expect that he would actually kiss her.


    But his lips did not fall on hers. Instead, he licked the sauce above the corner of her lips.


    Erica felt his wet tongue grace her face. For a moment, she closed her eyes, but then he let go of her.


    Matthew relished the after-taste of the sauce carefully and said, "It tastes good."


    ''Huh? What tastes good? My face? My skin care products?''


    Erica wondered quizzically as she wiped the ce where he had kissed. ''Eh, what is this? Sauce?''


    She felt embarrassed at first, but when she caught the glimpse of envy and hatred on Phoebe''s face, Erica beamed. She grabbed a tissue and wiped the originally stained and now clean spot on her face. Then, she dramatically forked a piece of ck pepper steak and brought it to Matthew''s mouth. "Honey, have a taste. It''s delicious."


    The first time Erica had called him "honey," she had felt a little awkward, but now she was getting more and more used to it. Matthew was very much satisfied by that progress.


    He didn''t notice the steak because he was still thinking about how Erica was now used to calling him "honey." This gave Phoebe a chance to bring down Erica. "Humph! Don''t you know that Matthew is a neat freak? How could you feed him using your fork?"


    When she had had dinner with Matthew in the past, she had picked up food for him and ced it onto his bowl of rice with her own chopsticks. However, he had ruthlessly asked the waiter to change the tableware and bring him a new bowl of rice.


    Erica scoffed at her and said proudly, "My husband is not a neat freak. Even if he is, he is only so in front of outsiders. He will eat whatever I feed him."


    Matthew had a strange feeling when he heard herst sentence.


    Phoebe smirked. She was excited to see how Matthew would react. Erica would have to eat her own words, along with her steak.


    But she was more than disappointed by his actions. She watched helplessly as Matthew ate the steak from Erica''s fork, and there was no trace of disgust in his face as he chewed on the meat.


    Erica pretended to be indifferent, but her heart jumped with joy. She said, "Honey, Mrs. Tu said she wants our chef. What should we do?"


    "That''s up to you," Matthew answered.


    Happy with his reply, she smiled and blew him a kiss. Then, she tur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    utely no emotion. "If you don''t want to go to this kind of thing by yourself in the future, you should go straight to Paige. I have a family, a wife. It''s not appropriate for me to apany you to these appointments."


    Erica had obviously misunderstood his rtionship with Phoebe. But it wasn''t a big deal. He would exin everything to her when the time was right. However, if the media photographed and publicized that he apanied another woman to prenatal checkups, Erica would definitely beughed at.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. Matthew seemed to be more indifferent to her than before. He had never spoken to her like this in the past.


    Erica, who had run upstairs to change her clothes, had a change of heart. The more she thought about their conversation, the angrier she became.


    And she felt like she didn''t do well. So, she ran downstairs like a gust of wind without changing. She gasped for air as she stood in front of the two surprised people.


    She pointed angrily at Phoebe. "You are asking my husband and me to go to the hospital with you for your prenatal checkups! Who do you think you are? Some kind of princess? Oh man! How I wish I could just twist your head off whenever I see you. You want me to go to the hospital with you, huh? No way in hell!"


    Then she turned around and warned Matthew, regardless of Phoebe''s embarrassed face. "I won''t go, and neither will you! And you have to get my permission before ever meeting this woman again. If you have a problem with that, I''ll inform your dad!"


    Matthew was stunned. His wife was so fierce that he was actually a little scared of her at that moment.

 Chapter 1204 Hes My Husband

    Erica didn''t mind if she couldn''t get an answer out of Matthew. She shot a fierce look at Phoebe, and if looks could kill, the pregnant woman would be lying on the floor. "I wanted you here to tell you in person Matthew is mine. Anything you had in the past stays there¡ªin the past. If you don''t want to raise the kid after it pops out, we''ll help you raise it. Don''te here again. Or I swear I''ll make you pay. I''m rich, so it''s easy for me to get someone to mix contraceptives in your food. That''ll fuck up your endocrine system and stop your period. You''ll know what menopause feels like early. Don''t believe me? Try me."


    This time, Phoebe''s belly really ached. Would Erica really poison her like this? She was more vicious than Phoebe had given her credit for. She shuddered uncontrobly.


    As soon as she opened her mouth and was about to ask Matthew for help, Erica interrupted. She shouted at her, eyes wide open in an unsettling gaze. "Don''t look at my husband! Why ask him for help? He''s my husband! Even if he doesn''t love me, the Huo family will back me up. He has to spoil me. Right, Matthew?"


    The girl seemed upset. Matthew decided that discretion was the better part of valor, so he deferred to her this time. He held her in his arms and nodded obediently.


    The man who had always been cold and aloof around Phoebe actually nodded after hearing what Erica had said. It was hard for her to ept. She nodded awkwardly and took a deep breath to maintain herposure.


    "I need to go to the hospital. Paige doesn''t need to go. I''ll just have the driver take me!" she said in a hoarse voice.


    After Phoebe found a ride to the hospital, Erica was instantly relieved and muttered in a low voice, "If I had known that she was that annoying, I wouldn''t have bothered to im my status as the hostess." She was so angry that her stomach ached.


    Matthew picked up the bag beside him and said, "She was going to give this to you. That''s why she was here."


    "What''s that?"


    "Open it."


    Erica opened the bag and found it was the things she thought were awesome at the auction yesterday. "Why did she give them to me? This is too much. You put her up to this, didn''t you?"


    "I asked her to give them to you," Matthew answered honestly.


    The girl''s bad mood was alleviated a little. "I figured. How did you know which


    oward the school gate, and thought for a while. They knew they''d seen him before, but they couldn''t remember who he was.


    One of the boys whispered, "He looks familiar."


    "I think so, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s go! We''ll get paid when we''re done. You have the camera, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m ready. Don''t worry!"


    Julianna wasn''t there at all. Instead, several young men and women showed up.


    A girl in a denim coat came up to her and asked, "Are you Erica Li?" Her tone was contemptuous.


    Erica nced at her and asked, "What''s going on? Do you know Julianna?" She was sure she didn''t know this girl.


    "She''ll be here soon. But first, we need to talk to you!" The girl tried to put her arm on Erica''s shoulder as if they were good friends.


    Erica sidestepped the maneuver and said with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. We''re not that close. Now we''ve got that out of the way, what''s this all about?"


    The girl sneered and said, "Follow us. This is not the ce to talk. I''ll take you to the ssroom where Julianna and Tessie used to take sses."


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll wait right here!" Erica had a bad feeling about this. Julianna said she wanted to talk about Tessie. Then why did she ask six people to meet her?


    This time, the two girls approached her at the same time, and nked her. One on the left and the other on the right. They held her arms and took her upstairs. "Come on. She arranged a surprise for you up there!"


    "Let go of me! Do you want me to hurt you?" And that was when Erica knew that Julianna had fooled her.

 Chapter 1205 Incident On Campus

    <h2>Incident On Campus</h2>


    Having gone out to buy milk tea, Hyatt noticed with some consternation that the rain seemed to be growing heavier by the minute. He decided, then, to go back and ask Erica to make an appointment with Julianna for some other day.


    He made it back to campus without incident, except that the rain soaked him, since he had no umbre. The building was quiet and for the most part seemed deserted¡ªbut when Hyatt was just around a corner from where he''d left Erica, he heard her speaking to someone. Her voice was angry, but there was a trace of panic in it as well. "Tell Julianna," she was saying, "that if anything happens to me today, she''s dead meat!"


    "Shut up!" someone retorted. "Lenora, if she doesn''t want to go upstairs, just have the otherse down. No one''s around, so the ground floor''s as good as anywhere else."


    There was a girl''s voice¡ªLenora, presumably¡ªspeaking into a phone. "You guys cane down now. This bitch won''t go upstairs!"


    Rain beat against the windows. Dripping and shivering, Hyatt carefully stuck his head around the corner. Not far down the hall, he saw a small group of young men and women. Two of thetter had grabbed Erica by her arms. Squinting, Hyatt realized with a start that he recognized the assants¡ªhe had seen them while out on his errand!


    As he stared, five more people, about the same age, emerged from a stairwell nearby.


    Erica now had a dozen people surrounding her.


    Dread overwhelmed Hyatt''s mind; now his shivering had nothing to do with being wet. His limbs felt weak, and his knees wobbled.


    ''What are they going to do to Erica? What should I do? What should I do?'' Panic fogged his brain, and he struggled to get ahold of himself.


    Suddenly the group was moving¡ªErica''s captors were shoving and dragging her toward the door to a bathroom, which was between them and Hyatt. As they came closer, he heard them more clearly.


    "I heard that you could be quite violent to your schoolmates," taunted one of the men¡ªa boy, really. "Come on, show us what you can do!"


    "She doesn''t look tough to me," said someone else. "Look at that delicate skin¡ªshe must be a really rich, daintydy. Doesn''t look like a bully at all."


    Erica stubbornly kept her head high. "Did Julianna tell you toe here?" she demanded.


    They didn''t deny it. In fact, one of them confirmed it¡ªa young man with short, rather stupid-looking spiky hair. "Yeah, but we don''t really have anything else to do anyway. We may as well just have some fun with you!"


    Water flowed from Hyatt''s thick hair and down his cheeks. Every inch of his skin felt cold and mmy.


    He wanted to call out to Erica. For a moment, all he could think of was the brave expression she''d worn when she defended him. He couldn''t just do nothing!


    Finally he got himself to move. With trembling hands, he took out his phone and dialed Gifford''s number. He didn''t have anyone else from the Li family in his contacts.


    Gifford had given Hyatt his number after returning the money for Erica; he''d said Hyatt could call him if he ever needed help.


    Hyatt pressed the call button and held the phone up to his ear, his face bloodless.


    It started ringing. Afraid of being heard, Hyatt frantically stepped away from the corner.


    A stone''s throw away, he heard Gifford''s voice on the line and came to a stop. "Hello, Hyatt?"


    "Giff... Gifford..." He was so nervous that he could barely talk.


    Gifford was immediately worried. He said, "Hyatt, what''s going on? What happened? Calm down. Take your time and tell me!"


    "T-they..." Hyatt stammered, trying to form a coherent sentence. "They cornered Erica. They''re right outside the bathroom. Hurry up and get here! Help!"


    Gifford frowned, wondering who he was talking about. "All right, where are you? Tell me the address."


    "Y City, No. Eighteen..." Hyatt choked, then swallowed in an effort to moisten his throat. "No. Eighteen Primary School, the teaching building¡ªAh!" As he said this, he nervously turned around, and screamed hoarsely. He was face to face with a very unfriendly-looking figure.


    His voice failing him, Hyatt reflexively put the phone behind his back. Staring in horror, he recognized the figure as one of the boys he had just seen in the hallway.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" snarled the assant. Hyatt simply wheezed in fright, unable to say a word.


    But as the boy grabbed him by the neck and dragged him into the hallway, Hyatt managed to pocket his phone without it being noticed.


    The hallway was deserted. Dragging Hyatt into the bathroom, the young man threw him roughly to the floor in front of his friends and Erica. "This guy was snooping around behind the corner," he exined. "I bet he knows Erica Li!"


    Staring down at him, Erica cried, "Hyatt!" before she could stop herself.


    "They do know each other!" said one of the assants. "Hey, keep an eye on him! And take his phone so he can''t call anyone."


    They had already snatched Erica''s phone and turned it off.


    One of the taller boys came over and stared Hyatt down while another searched his pockets.


    But it so happened that Hyatt''s phone had shut itself off because it had gotten wet in his pocket, so they didn''t see the call log.


    These people didn''t think too much. As long as Hyatt wasn''t able to call anyone then, they thought they''d be safe from interference.


    With that taken care of, the two men kept Hyatt restrained.


    On the other side of the room, two girls were forcibly dragging Erica to the sink. One of them turned on the tap and said, "Lenora, get her over here! We''ll soak her head, sober her up!"


    Lenora grabbed Erica by the neck as they came closer.


    Without the other girl holding onto her, Erica jerked back and forth and was able to loosen her grip. At thest minute, she sped Lenora''s head and pressed her under the tap instead.


    Lenora sputtered and iled, bumping her head against the faucet once or twice. "Damn it! Ah! Let me go! Let me go, you bitch!"


    Staring down at the girl and giving her head a shake or two, Erica sneered, "You want to deal with me? Go home and practice martial arts for two years first!"


    The rush of exhration she felt was short-lived, however¡ªthe longer the momentsted, the more Erica began to think something was wrong. There were ten-odd people around, not counting the two holding Hyatt, but none of them were doing anything to stop her.


    Erica looked at the closest one, the girl who had turned on the water. Their eyes met and, as if she had been cued, the girl threw her arms up as if in dismay and cried, "Let go of Lenora! Let go of her, Erica Li!"


    Feeling something was very wrong, Erica did as she was told and turned off the tap.


    Shivering, Lenora gave Erica a ghastly look and backed away from her.


    Still confused, Erica nced at Hyatt, but he wasn''t going to be of any help. The boys holding him were keeping his mouth covered, so he couldn''t even speak.


    The situation grew even stranger when Lenora, still in the process of retreating, was suddenly pressed to the ground by herpanions. They began to take off her coat, and then her sweater. The whole process was surprisingly efficient, with a clear division ofbor. Three or four people handled Lenora''s clothes, quite immune to her yelps and shrieks, while three others were taking photos with their phones.


    Erica stared, mortified and wondering what Julianna was up to. Clearly Erica had been suckered, but whatever was going on was worse than she''d originally guessed.


    ncing around, she caught sight of another person in the far corner, their phone held up¡ªtaking more photos or videos, no doubt.


    Erica was sure that this person had not been in the group before.


    Without thinking, she started toward the person, reaching for the camera, but several of the bystanders came between them.


    Meanwhile Lenora, still on the ground, quite abruptly stopped screaming and began to tidy up her clothes. Those nearby left her alone. After sending the pictures they''d taken to their WeChat group, they put their phones away.


    Lenora nced at them, then gave Erica a murderous look. "Guys, are you done with the pictures? If so, let''s show Erica Li what campus violence is!"


    Several people blocked the door, while the rest surrounded Erica, who was forced to step back all the way to the sink.


    With a ferocious look on her face, Lenora said, "Grab her. I''ll give her a dunk myself! Give her a taste of her own medicine." If it weren''t for money, why would she be willing to suffer this on such a cold day?

 Chapter 1206 In Love With Him

    This time, Erica was held down by three boys in front of the sink. She couldn''t move an inch. She angrily warned, "If you darey a finger on me today, I will definitely make each of you¡ª Mmmph..." The rest of her words dissolved into the cold running water.


    Regardless of her warning, Lenora pushed Erica''s head under the tap, just as she had done to her earlier. She removed the rubber band on Erica''s long hair.


    It waste September, and besides that, it was raining heavily. The temperature was dangerously below 12 degree Celsius.


    The cold water pierced Erica''s face and head, chilling her to the bone. She couldn''t breathe normally anymore. She struggled for air.


    The boys turned the tap to its maximum limit. Erica tried her best to break free, but she was fighting alone, against four people holding her down.


    Hyatt, who was also struggling with all his strength, was being trampled under one of the boys'' feet. He wanted to cry out loud for help, but two other men had covered his mouth. Only muffled sounds came out of his forcefully shut lips.


    When she thought that Erica''s head might freeze over, Lenora finally asked herpanions to let go of her. She was afraid that she might end up killing Erica by ident. That was not her purpose.


    But this did not stop her from bullying Erica even more. Lenora grabbed Erica''s cor and threw the girl into the rain. Her lips had already turned purple at this point.


    Lenora stared down at the girl on the ground. Her long ck hair was dripping wet, and clung over her cheek and shoulder. Her small face was pale and her purple lips were trembling from the cold.


    The boys saw the pitiful state she was in already and one of them whispered, "I think this is enough. Look at the state she''s in..."


    Lenora, who had earned the most money from this deal, refused, "No way! She didn''t show any mercy when she pushed me under the tap! Why the hell would I stop now? I want to see her suffer." Still fuming in anger, she walked up to Erica and pped her across the face.


    Erica''s head tilted to one side due to the force of the p, and she closed her eyes in pain.


    Lenoraughed. "I am going to beat the shit out of you today!"


    When she raised her hand to hit the girl again, Erica quickly grabbed her wrist and used the momentum to get to her feet.


    p! Erica hit Lenora square in the face. While thetter was still in shock, Eric


    tender.


    When she saw the affection in his eyes, tears streamed down her cheeks, mixed with the rain droplets.


    For the first time, she felt so lucky to have married Matthew.


    Owen held a ck umbre over their heads, and a dozen bodyguards in ck stood in a neat line behind them.


    Matthew held back his worry and looked at Lenora viciously. She recoiled in fear; it felt as if the man was Death itself. "Don''t let any of them go! Especially her! She hurt Erica."


    Matthew had no intentions of letting them get away with hurting his wife, no matter who they were!


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!" the bodyguards answered in unison.


    The rain stopped and it got darker. The city was aze with the night lights.


    Matthew took Erica to the hospital. He was drenched, but he didn''t bother to change them. He made sure that his wife received all kinds of examinations.


    Half an hourter, Erica was admitted into the VIP ward. Shey on the bed in a daze, and the doctor started an intravenous drip for her. She fell asleep after the doctor gave her a final check up and left the room.


    Matthew followed the doctor out of the ward and listened to his report.


    "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo has a high fever right now. She has a slight bruise on her hand, but everything else is fine."


    The gloom in Matthew''s eyes didn''t fade. He said lightly, "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Huo. Let Mrs. Huo get some good rest. After the infusion, you can take her home if her fever goes down by then."


    "Alright."


    After the doctor turned around and left, Matthew''s phone vibrated in his pocket. It was Gifford.

 Chapter 1207 A Village Girl

    Matthew answered the phone. "Gifford?"


    "What happened to Rika? How is she now?" Gifford asked anxiously.


    Through the ss window of the ward, Matthew gazed at the sleeping girl in the hospital bed and said in a low voice, "Some people bullied her on campus. She has a high fever. She just fell asleep."


    "Bullied on campus?" There was a trace of disbelief in Gifford''s voice. ''How dare someone treat Rika violently! Did they do this realizing who she was?'' he wondered angrily.


    "Don''t worry. I will look into it." Matthew wasn''t going to rest until he punished all those who were involved in this incident.


    "Okay. Call me if you need any help."


    "I will."


    At Li family residence in A Country


    As soon as Gifford hung up the phone, his father asked, "Did Rika bully someone?" Wesley had heard Gifford say something about bullying. He just assumed that Erica was up to no good again.


    Gifford sighed and answered, "She was bullied."


    ir gasped and Wesley froze. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "She was such an arrogant brat when she was with us. And yet, she has be a victim of bullying in Y City. Who had the audacity to touch my daughter?" Grumbling something seemingly dangerous under his breath, he started to head upstairs.


    ir grabbed his arm and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To get my weapon and kill the bastards who hurt my daughter!" Wesley doted on his daughter. He wanted nothing more than to beat the shit out of those who had bullied his precious girl.


    "Dad, rx. Do you think Matthew will just sit by and let them go?" Gifford said calmly. Matthew Huo was not a man to be trifled with. He wouldn''t sit by and watch after something like this happened to his wife.


    Wesley calmed down and told Gifford, "Tell Matthew not to go easy on those assholes. I''ll take responsibility for anything that happens!"


    Gifford stood up from his chair and said, "You don''t have to take any responsibility. If Matthew can''t handle even this, why did you marry Rika to him? Just stay with Mom and take care of Ethan. Although she was bullied, I''m guessing your daughter wouldn''t have suffered much, judging from her character."


    Saying that, he whistled at the little guy in Chantel''s arms. The boy immediately giggled and called out in a cheerful voice, "Un...cle..."


    ne so much for me, but I have done nothing for you." Ever since her marriage to Matthew, he had done everything in his power to keep her happy, and she had been enjoying every second of it.


    The man was stunned. He touched her smooth forehead to make sure that her fever had gone down. "Don''t worry about it. I have only done my duties as your husband."


    With Erica by his side, his life had be so much more colorful.


    She was a barrel ofughs. She didn''t need to do anything to make him happy. Just her presence was more than enough.


    Erica sighed. The word "husband" had a strange effect on her. But when she heard his words, she realized once again how wonderful it was to have a husband like Matthew.


    After a moment of silence, Matthew asked her again, "Are you hungry?"


    Before Erica could nod, her body responded promptly.


    A low rumble resonated from her stomach, and both of them stared at each other in astonishment. Blushing, Erica cursed her belly for betraying her.


    With a smile in his eyes, Matthew smoothed her long hair and said, "I''ll get some food for you. Sit up."


    Erica nodded and leaned against the bed with his help. She watched the man as he heated up the food which his men bought on his orders.


    Soon, four particrly exquisite vegetables and a pot of soup were ced on the table in front of her.


    Matthew sat on the edge of the bed. He picked up the soup, blew on it and raised it to her lips. "Have some."


    Erica was starving. She ate most of the soup before having the vegetables.

 Chapter 1208 Queen Of The Night

    <h2>Queen Of The Night</h2>


    Erica wasn''t going to talk about what happened this evening, and Matthew wasn''t going to force the issue.


    She wanted to go home, but he insisted she stay in the hospital overnight. He wanted to make sure she got a clean bill of health before they released her.


    Erica was not happy about that. She''d gotten drenched in the heavy rain, and all she wanted was a hot shower and a soft bed. And she certainly didn''t need to stay here. She needed to rest up, so she had enough energy for tomorrow. Tomorrow would be when she got her revenge. Someone had to pay for today''s events!


    The couple were fighting over this, and it looked like neither would relent.


    The girl was forced to lie on the hospital bed. Looking at the man, she said in a pitiful voice, "All that''s going to happen is that I won''t get any sleep. You really want me ring at you all night?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll fall asleep very soon." Matthew was sure of it, because she slept like a log every night. She was a pretty sound sleeper, and sometimes her eyes closed the moment her head hit the pillow.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the ghosts in the hospital?"


    "No. I have you with me!" Besides, he was not a superstitious man. He didn''t believe in ghosts.


    The girl began to howl, "I want to go home, go home..."


    "Not until tomorrow!"


    Suddenly, something urred to Erica. She looked at Matthew and demanded, "Let me see your phone for a minute."


    She didn''t forget that Matthew had been acting funny at lunch. She had to make sure that she wasn''t just imagining things.


    The man''s expression changed when she asked him for his phone. After a moment of silence, he tried to distract her. "I changed my mind about the hospital. Let''s get out of here."


    Without saying another word, he picked up the girl from the bed and walked out of the ward.


    That was really suspicious. Why would he all of a sudden take her out of the hospital when she asked about his phone? The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. What was he afraid of? The chat logs he had with another woman?


    ''He''s hiding something. I know it! Is he having an affair? Is that it? It has to be!'' Erica thought to herself.


    Back at the vi, she took a hot shower. When she came out, she was sleepy, but her hair was still wet, so sleep would be denied her till she could dry it.


    She had some regrets,ing back home at this hour. If she''d had more time to think about it, she would have stayed the night in the hospital. Right now, she could barely keep her sleepy eyes open, but she still had to dry her hair.


    In the bedroom, when Matthew saw here out of the bathroom, he put down the documents he was working on and said, "If you hadn''te out yet, I would havee in."


    Erica''s eyes widened. "Come in? Why would you do that?" ''Did he want to take a bath together?'' she wondered. It was not that she didn''t want, but that she hadn''t been mentally prepared for that yet. She needed some more time to ept that kind of intimacy with him.


    Matthew cast a cold nce at her, unsatisfied with her reaction.


    "You''ve been in there for an hour. I was wondering if you''d fallen asleep."


    "Well...I see." She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She couldn''t help yawning and said, "Your turn to take a shower."


    Matthew went straight into the bathroom and when he emerged a minuteter, he was carrying a hair dryer. The girl sat at the vanity, going through her skin care routine.


    He put the hair dryer aside and waited for her.


    Realizing that he wasn''t in the shower yet, Erica turned and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    "No rush."


    "Okay." She put on the face cream casually and stood up to grab the hair dryer.


    But Matthew put out his arm to stop her. "Not now. Just lie on the bed."


    Remembering that he had helped her blow dry her hairst time, Erica reacted quickly this time. "You going to dry my hair?" The ma


    n nced at her indifferently. "Of course! Why waste time with stupid questions?" He had the hair dryer in his hand. Wasn''t his intention obvious?


    Erica pouted her lips. He was helping her and she should thank him.


    But the word "stupid" made her not want to say thanks to him at all. She red at him instead.


    Ericay on the bed, her long, wet hair hanging over the edge of the bed. She let him do whatever he wanted as long as he didn''t hurt her.


    It turned out that Matthew was better at drying her hair than he was the first time. More caring, savoring every moment.


    A momentter, Erica was about to fall asleep, but she didn''t forget to thank him. "Thank you, Matthew." ''Thank you for saving me today and drying my hair at thiste hour.''


    She didn''t notice but, the man''s eyes were full of affection. "Sleep tight, Night Elf."


    "I''m not a night elf anymore. I''ve upgraded. I''m Queen of the Night now..."


    "What?" He was confused.


    Erica gave him a simple exnation before dozing off. "Queen of the Night sounds a lot cooler than Night Elf."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at the childish girl.


    After drying her hair, he gently tucked her in and walked back into the bathroom.


    At noon the next day, Erica rushed downstairs like a gust of wind. She was dressed quite nicely, ready to head for Tam''spany after lunch. The young woman could hardly wait.


    Matthew had already looked into Tessie''s situation. Erica had read the files he left upstairs, and finally got the whole story


    ''Tessie lost her memory? Rescued by the doctor after the shock? Everything she told me was a lie! All lies!'' Erica thought angrily. It turned out that Tessie was safe and sound after the childbirth. She then told everyone that it was Erica who had beaten her, and done various other terrible things to her on campus! She said she was so afraid that she couldn''t take it anymore, so she transferred to Y City University!


    And Tam knew about this. But instead ofing clean, he chose to side with her to deceive Erica!


    ''Tessie bullied me, Tam bullied me, and even Julianna bullied me! When did I, Erica Li, get to be such a pushover?'' Erica was pissed off!


    The girl didn''t know how she finished lunch. Through sheer force of will, she kept telling herself that she had to eat enough. If she ate well, she might have the strength to stand up to those who wronged her.


    She devoured arge bowl of rice, a couple steamed buns, and a bowl of hot spicy soup before leaving home.


    She asked the driver to take her to the Champion Group, thepany where Tam worked. Before getting out of the car, she called Matthew. "Hi Matthew. I''m at the Champion Group. Can you get me past the gate and inside security? I''m right out front of their offices."


    Three minutester, Erica stormed into the office building of Champion Group alone.


    She went straight to the department where Tam worked. The other employees stared at her, but she ignored them. She knocked on the door of Tam''s office and shouted, "Tam Wu, get out here, now! It''s Erica Li!"


    Hearing her voice, Tam knew he couldn''t hide anymore, but he wasn''t about to open the door for Erica, so he had to pretend he was not there.


    "Tam Wu, I know you''re in there. Come out! Not so brave anymore, are you? I''ll deal with you first, and then with Tessie. All of you are in for it now!" Tam and Tessie were both rotten people. Of course she had to start with this man!


    Erica knocked on the door again and again, but Tam was still a no-show. She became more and more furious.


    She felt like a viin in a TV drama, pounding and yelling incessantly at someone''s door like an evil drama mama. ''No! I won''t put up with this!''


    She walked to the secretary''s desk closest to her and yanked out the cords that connecting the monitor and tower. With her teeth gritted, she walked over to Tam''s office door, lugging the screen with her.


    The crowd was agape as Erica lifted the monitor over her head. "Tam Wu, my parents helped you raise your son, and how do you repay me? You''re all a bunch of dickbags! Get out here now, or I swear to god I''ll smash every machine you own!"


    To prove she was not joking, Erica hurled the monitor into the door. It made a mark on the formerly immacte door, and tumbled to the ground. Itnded on the built-in stand, breaking it off. One of the corners of the device was also smashed in, and cracks began to form on the screen.


    Bang! A loud noise startled Tam inside the office.


    ''Wow, she''s really pissed. I guess I should have known better than to mess with the wife of a Huo, the youngest daughter of the Li family, '' he thought.


    "Come out here, coward! You have the courage to take a mistress, so why are you hiding from the responsibility? Get your ass out here! I want answers!" The girl''s clear, angry voice continued to echo through the operations department.

 Chapter 1209 Daughter-in-Law Of The Huo Family

    Tam''s secretary was about to dash over to stop Erica, but one of her colleagues grabbed her hand and said in a hurried whisper, "What are you doing?! Even Mr. Wu has locked himself inside his office. Don''t get yourself into trouble!"


    The secretary was pissed seeing her smashedputer, lying on the floor. "This woman is crazy!" she said angrily.


    Thedy holding her back was shaken by her words. She almost covered the secretary''s mouth. "Shh! You are the crazy one here! You''ll get us all into trouble if you don''t shut your mouth! Mrs. Huo can do whatever she wants; she has the Li and Huo families backing her up. Whatever trouble she creates, there will still be many people willing to support her! But who will take care of us? All we can do is stay out of this."


    "But whatever her problem is, she has no right to damage our property and destroy our work!" the secretary said indignantly.


    "Calm down. Let''s just stay silent and watch the show! Haven''t you noticed that none of the security guards hase forward to stop her? Why are you trying to be a hero? Do you want to get fired?"


    Erica, who paid no attention to the talks behind her, continued to bang her fists on the door to Tam''s office. The man inside was a real coward and refused to show his face.


    Erica stopped pounding on the door and turned to look at the employees gathered around in the operations department. She raised her voice and said, "I''ve heard that sixteen people in the operations department had followed Tam here from anotherpany. Who are those people?"


    The employees looked at each other, but no one dared to speak up.


    Seeing the angry look on Erica''s face, one of the female employees pointed to a portion of the office to her left because she was afraid of being implicated for their mistake. Erica counted the employees in that area and found that there were exactly sixteen people over there.


    While this was going on, a security guard, who had earlier dozed off in the lounge, heard themotion and rushed in with a baton. "Who is causing trouble here?" he shouted.


    Erica snorted, "That would be me. You got a problem?"


    Ignoring his disbelief, she grabbed the baton from his hand and smashed anotherputer nearby.


    Seeing that she was serious and really bad-tempered, the security guard stepped back without saying another word.


    Erica smirked and walked over to the other area where the woman had pointed earlier. She smashed all sixteenputers, one after the other. She had the wholepany''s attention now.


    After smashing theirputers, she raised the baton and warned the sixteen employees who were loyal to Tam, "If you don''t make your bosse out of his office right now, my husband will make sure


    hey were getting ready to bring down the door, it was quickly unlocked from the inside and Tam showed his face.


    He looked a little haggard and quickly apologized to Erica, "I''m sorry."


    Erica had no intention of epting his apology. "What''s the use of being sorry now? Tam Wu, I want you to tell everyone who the father is of the child I had brought home long back."


    Tessie and Tam had done so many awful things to her. She couldn''t continue covering up for them and as a result, be misunderstood by the public. She wanted to clear her name, once and for all. Being a pushover wasn''t in her nature.


    Tam shivered. "It''s me. The kid is mine and Tessie''s," he admitted.


    Satisfied, Erica turned to the bodyguard beside her and asked, "I need you to contact a reporter right away. Ask him to get here soon."


    This had to be published by a proper news outlet. The news that she had a child before marriage was public knowledge now, and she had been judged miserably by everyone when she married Matthew.


    And the irony was that, since she married Matthew, even more people knew about the child.


    Almost everybody who paid attention to their wedding ceremony knew that she had a bastard son. They imed that she didn''t deserve Matthew.


    The bodyguard replied, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo has already arranged the reporters. They are here, waiting for your orders."


    Following his gaze, Erica saw two men standing at the best location for shooting and recording what was happening there.


    Erica was once again blown away by how efficient Matthew was. He had known in advance that she would need reporters. ''Can he read minds? He gives everything I need without having to ask.''


    Erica grabbed Tam''s cor and dragged him to the reporters. "Come here and tell the reporters all about the child I had before marriage!"

 Chapter 1210 Erica The Violent

    Tam tidied up his clothes, stared at the camera with an embarrassed look, and slowly said, "I''m Tam Wu. You''ve probably heard the rumors. Two years ago, Erica Li became a single mom, right? But that''s not true. You see, Erica''s good friend and I are the kid''s parents. Erica''s raising the child now. I just wanted to say I''m sorry I hurt everyone. I hurt Erica by ruining her reputation. I hurt my family with this affair. I apologize!"


    After getting what she wanted, Erica calmed down and told the reporters, "Please keep the recording and photos safe. Don''t release them yet. There will be still more." She hadn''t confronted Tessie yet!


    "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    Then, Erica walked over to Neville and Watkins. She knew she needed to apologize to Neville. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chai. I got so mad I smashed someputers in your operations department. I''ll pay for all the damage I did. But I hope you can fire Tam. He''s going nowhere but down, and I don''t want him to drag you down with him."


    Right now, Erica was acting all sweet and polite,pletely different from the raging berserker who left piles of wreckage at Tam''spany.


    But still, Neville sensed the implied threat in her tone. How could a fifty-something-year-old man be threatened by a young woman not even out of college?


    Neville was intrigued by Erica, but also a little miffed. He couldn''t be mad at her if he tried, but he could be annoyed. "Mr. Wu''s private affairs are his own business. Walking into a corporate office and destroyingputers is another matter. Youe to mypany and make trouble, and then you try to bully me into firing an employee you have a personal problem with. Who do you think you are?"


    With an innocent look on her face, Erica said in an even more innocent tone, "I don''t know where Tam''s home is, so I had no choice but toe to his workce to let everyone know I was mad. Don''t worry, Mr. Chai. As long as you fire Tam, I''ll make sure you get the money to rece what I destroyed. I''ll even tell my husband you helped me today. Helping me means helping my husband. He will definitely thank you!"


    Neville had never seen such a charming woman. She knew just what to say. Heughed, "You and Mr. Huo are a perfect match. Mr. Huo is a cold man. You''re not. I have to imagine you bring a lot more variety to his daily routine."


    Erica nodded with a smile and stated, "I think so. So does my husband. We''re both lucky to have found each other."


    Hands behind his back, Neville said, "Ha ha, if you weren


    It''s spreading like crazy online!" Rhea sounded really anxious. She called Erica as soon as she found out, but by then she was already a trending topic. She thought her friend might want to know so she could do damage control.


    ''I used violence on campus?'' Erica was surprised.


    She immediately hung up the phone and logged into her Weibo ount.


    She clicked on the trending news and sure enough saw her own name, followed by a word all in red¡ªhot!


    With trembling hands, she tapped on her name. The first headline of the news read, "Mrs. Huo (Erica Li) Hit a Female ssmate on Campus. Her Behavior Was Outrageous!"


    In the picture over the link, she held Lenora''s head under the faucet inside No. Eighteen Primary School. Due to the angle of the shot, only her profile was shown in the picture, but it looked enough like Erica that someone might think it was her.


    In the third picture, Lenora''s clothes were being torn from her by a group of people, and her ssmates were taking photos of her.


    Next to the sixth picture was a video where Erica pped Lenora in the face several times in just one or two minutes. It was most likely a looped GIF, but the article didn''t say that.


    When these maliciously edited photos and videos were posted, everyone was convinced that Erica was an out-of-control psycho!


    And that was where theizens came in, doing what they did best¡ªposting maliciousments and mockery. Thement area of her Weibo was filled with all the vitriol of an outraged fanbase. Everyone demanded an exnation.


    Before she could finish reading the news, Matthew gave her a ring. "Come to my office!" he said. He didn''t sound happy.

 Chapter 1211 I Dont Like Flattery

    Hands trembling, Erica answered after a while, "No time. I need to find Tessie and Julianna." She believed she was innocent and she didn''t need to be afraid of what the public thought about her. She knew the malicious rumors going viral online were fake.


    But she had underestimated the power of a mob mentality!


    Matthew insisted, "If you show your face in Y City University now, you could be in danger!" Many media outlets had bought this story and reposted it. It went viral on the Inte. So, most people would know about it by now.


    If Erica showed up on the steps of Y City University, she''d be mobbed by angry people who might try to take matters in their own hands.


    "But I..."


    "Come to my office now. Don''t rush off to find Tessie," said Matthew, trying to persuade her patiently. He had to make sure she was safe.


    Since he insisted, Erica had to agree first. "Okay."


    The driver chauffeured her to ZL Group. Matthew was waiting for her in his office.


    Seeing here in, he got straight to the point. "Mr. Chai just called me."


    Erica was stymied for a moment, and then remembered he was the boss of Champion Group. "Oh, why? Did he ask you to cut him a check? It''s cool. I did smash the things in his operations department."


    "No. That''s not why he called me."


    "What? Then what did he say to you?" ''Didn''t Neville Chai talk to Matthew about the bill?'' she wondered.


    Matthew fixed his eyes on her face and said, "Mr. Chai said you are interesting. He also asked if you have a sister. You apparently made a good impression."


    Erica was thrown for a loop. ''What''s wrong with Neville? He really wants a girl like me to be his daughter-inw? Doesn''t he have enough drama in his life?''


    "What did you say to him?" Erica bent over his desk, ying with a pen.


    "I told him a girl like my wife wouldn''t be a good fit for his son."


    Matthew didn''t expect Erica to be so capable of winning people''s hearts. Neville Chai only met her once, but he was already fond of the girl and wanted her to be his daughter-inw.


    "His son?" Erica thought carefully about Watkins'' handsome face in her mind, and said, "He''s indeed very handsome. I think I will like¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew interrupted, "Think it over before you say anything." His cold voice was full of warning.


    Looking at his gloomy eyes, Erica realized that he was right to be annoyed¡ªshe sh


    kissed¡ªthat''s when I started wondering. Then, when your mom wanted to get you vinated, you told her you had a C-section and didn''t need the vine. But I''ve touched your belly. There''s no scar."


    Anger began to rise in the girl''s eyes. Matthew held her hand and continued, "The next day, your dad took your ultrasound report to the hospital so he could find out for himself. And you can guess the rest."


    He didn''t need to keep talking. Now she knew perfectly well what happened.


    In a gloomy mood, she withdrew her hand and pounded on his shoulder. "So you worked with my parents to cheat me, and then you didn''t tell me you knew what was going on. So, what? Were you ever going to tell me? Or were you just sitting back,ughing at my attempts to be a parent?" ''He''s about as bad as Mom and Dad! They must be rted!'' she thought angrily.


    Matthew knew that the girl would be angry, so he held her in his arms andforted her. "We just wanted to know if Ethan was really your kid. We didn''t pry into anything else. Like this thing between you and Tessie. I didn''t touch that till you asked me."


    "Humph! Who knows! Maybe you already knew Tessie was lying to me, but you wouldn''t tell me. You just pretended to investigate when I asked and just now let me know what you found out!" She knew better now. She''d never believe Wesley, ir and Matthew ever again!


    Matthew kissed her forehead and said, "No. I didn''t know anything about Tessie and Tam until today."


    He felt bad for Erica. She''d shouldered a huge burden for her friend, and all her friend did was lie about her. Some friend!

 Chapter 1212 Give Me An Exact Time

    "I''ll believe you for the time being!"


    Erica said, before she was interrupted by a phone call from Wesley.


    Erica was mad with rage and she answered Wesley''s call with furious intensity. "Dad! Tell me the truth! Am I nothing but a pair of stinky socks to you?"


    Wesley was dumbstruck, his mind twirling with all kinds of questions. "What''s going on?" The concerned father was just calling to ask his daughter about the violence on campus. However, before he could even open his mouth, he was greeted by the wrath of his daughter.


    Erica red at the man who was holding her in his arms and yelled into the phone, "Have you been conspiring with Matthew behind my back? You had someone investigate me and Ethan? How could you do that to me?"


    Needless to say, Erica was not at all happy about what was going on all this time. Wesley refuted with confidence, "You lied to all of us! You have some nerve putting me on me! I''d think twice before mouthing off like that if I were you!"


    Wesley got her there. If the anger in Erica''s heart had been an inted balloon, the moment she heard this, whatever air that was inside the balloon was now deted.


    Erica had her reasons for lying to her parents, but unfortunately, she couldn''t have told them about her reasons back then. "Then let me ask you, if I had told you that Ethan wasn''t my child, would you have forced me to marry Matthew?"


    "No!" If Erica hadn''t lied to her parents about being pregnant at that time, Wesley wouldn''t have forced her to get married at all, even if it was to Matthew.


    However, Wesley hesitated as he started to have second thoughts. After all, Matthew turned out to be such a caring husband to Rika.


    There was a twinge of regret inside Erica''s heart. If she had told them the truth back then, her parents wouldn''t have forced her into marrying Matthew. How could she have been so stupid?


    "Trust me, if I had known any better, I would have told you the truth¡ªOuch, Matthew, that hurts!" Matthew squeezed Erica''s arm tightly.


    Wesley was confused for a moment, and then chuckled. "Are you with Matthew?"


    "Well, I was going to ask Tessie about what had really happened back then, but Matthew insisted that Ie to his office to see him first." Erica pursed her lips disapprovingly.


    ing husband to her. From what she could gather, he no longer had feelings for Phoebe and on top of that, he even helped Erica fight back against that woman.


    As for the baby in Phoebe''s belly...Since Erica didn''t have a problem giving Ethan, who wasn''t her biological son, a home, she wouldn''t hesitate to do the same for Matthew''s son, as long as he promised to distance himself from Phoebe.


    ''Yes!'' It sounded like a good idea in Erica''s head.


    "Will you break up with Phoebe after she gives birth to the baby? Of course, I won''t object to her seeing the child, but I object to her seeing you."


    Without hesitation, Matthew answered, "Of course! I don''t want to have anything to do with her." All Matthew ever cared about was the baby Phoebe was carrying in her womb. After all, that baby was Nathan''s only son.


    Matthew had long lost his patience with Phoebe after she kept provoking Erica repeatedly. If not for the baby, Matthew would never want to see Phoebe again.


    Erica smiled happily, but then the smile on her face froze for a moment. "Would it be the right thing to do? Isn''t it a bit harsh, if you think about it? After all, I took away her man and now I''m taking away her child too. That can''t be right."


    "It is the right thing to do!" The man interrupted her firmly. "Remember, I''m not Phoebe''s man. I''m your man. There''s nothing wrong with you doing this!"


    "Yes, you are right. But what about that child? Let''s not separate a mother from her child. Why don''t we just let her keep the baby?"

 Chapter 1213 A Man I Didnt Love

    "Let''s talk about thatter. Right now, answer me this! When are we going to be a real married couple?" Matthew was not satisfied with the girl''s nonsense. If she continued to act like this, he would really just sleep with her right then and there!


    "I heard from someone that you are a scheming Scorpio." That someone was Matthew''s own sister, Terilynn.


    As far as Erica knew, Scorpio men were usually cold and powerful, arrogant and indifferent; the description was exactly in line with Matthew''s personality. He was a typical Scorpio!


    "I don''t know much about what these signs mean, but my birthday is on November 20th. So, I guess that makes me a Scorpio."


    He also knew that Erica''s birthday was on August 10th. She was a Leo, and was indeed an outgoing and energetic Leo girl.


    Erica calcted with her fingers. His birthday was only a few days away, about half a month or so. She blinked and finally answered his most concerned question. "How about we wait until your birthday?"


    Matthew was very satisfied with that date. With a deep smile in his eyes, he said, "Alright then. Stay out of trouble till that dayes!"


    "I know!" Half a month should be enough for her to make some mental preparation. If she was still afraid of having sex with him, she could sneak back to A Country.


    "I have no choice but to believe you for the time being," Matthew said with a smirk.


    "Hey! You know what... I read a book about the 12 zodiac signs. It said that a Scorpio man and a Leo woman don''t match well. What do we do?" Erica tilted her head and frowned.


    The man''s eyes darkened slightly and his tone became domineering. "What is that? I don''t believe crap written in a book by some lunatic! I''m the master of my own fate. It''s not up to a book of zodiac signs to decide whether we make a good match or not. I will decide that! If I say we make a good match, then we do."


    Ericaughed. "Don''t you believe in the theories of the 12 zodiac signs?"


    "I don''t."


    If the zodiac book had said that they would make a good pair, he would have believed it.


    But since it said the opposite, he had no reason to believe a word of it!


    Erica chuckled and kissed him on the cheek gently. "So, you think we match?"


    "I''m a hundred percent sure that we are a perfect match. I''m very lucky to have found you!" Matthew smiled.


    ''Wait a second. Why do I feel like I''ve heard that somewhere?'' Erica tried to recollect.


    Then, she remembered. "Did Mr. Chai tell you that?" she asked, raising her brow in question. At that time, in Champion Group, she had told Neville that Matthew had said that they were lucky to have found each other. It was a lie; Matthew had never said something like that.


    Matthew said, "No. I just said what was on my mind."


    or her to do something violent in campus.


    It turned out that Tessie''s lie did work at the beginning. Everyone in the Su family, and even Julianna believed her version of the story.


    Erica sneered, "Wow. I didn''t know that my reputation was so bad. Tessie, I took the me for you. My reputation is ruined because of you. I lied to my parents; I told them that I gave birth to Ethan, so that they would treat your son as their own grandson. My mother pped me when I told them this..." Erica choked. Her eyes brimmed with tears.


    She had thought about telling the truth to her family because Wesley had always been a man of integrity. She was afraid that her father would bepletely disappointed in her. But she also knew that he would never let her name be dragged through the dirt. But either way, she had imagined that her mother would be supportive. To her surprise, ir had been the first one to p her in the face.


    It was because of that p that she had stubbornly refused to exin the situation to her parents at that time. She had been misunderstood until this day.


    The girls cried in the back seat. Erica didn''t know if Tessie really regretted her actions. But whatever her case, her crying didn''t arouse any sympathy from Erica.


    "I had to go through so much trouble because of you. My father made me marry a man I didn''t love. I am not even 22 yet!" She was still like a minor, living under the protection of her parents. But she had to get married so early because of the baby.


    Fortunately, she got married to Matthew. He had always been nice to her and she felt very lucky.


    She didn''t regret it now. Her father had chosen the best man for her.


    ''A man I didn''t love...'' Matthew''s grip tightened on the phone as he repeated her words in his mind. He had to adjust his mood to continue with his work.

 Chapter 1214 Too Cruel

    "You and Tam have just gone back to normal. Like none of this affects you. You know better than anyone what I went through during your pregnancy. I gave up my cushy life at home and holed us up in a basement taking care of you. Everything I did was for you. And how did you repay me? Instead of thanking me, you framed me! Tessie, you..."


    Erica cried so hard that she couldn''t get the rest of it out. Matthew always said she was stupid. She was beginning to think he was right. She was more than stupid!


    Tessie also cried. "I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." Before Erica uncovered the truth, Tessie was living worry-free for a few months. She thought things would go back to normal; that she wouldn''t have to worry about her parents or a baby.


    What Tessie didn''t count on was Erica marrying Matthew, the most powerful man in the city. That man had vast resources at hismand. She had nowhere to hide.


    In the driver''s seat, Matthew took out two pieces of tissue and handed them to Erica. He coldly warned his wife, "I asked you to talk to her, not sit here and cry. Cut it out, or I''ll hand over her to some thugs now and then send her to the slum!"


    ''Wow...''


    Erica and Matthew had discussed this before Tessie came out to the car. She remembered some of the things Matthew suggested doing to punish the girl.


    More than ten minutes ago


    With a distressed look at the man who came with her to look for Tessie, Erica asked, "Tessie needs to pay for what she did, but I can''t think of anything." That was what bothered her the most. She wanted a punishment that fit the crime.


    Matthew turned off the engine. "Simple," he said. "First, she needs to admit what she did. Then she needs to exin how she framed you. After that, she should apologize to you in public. Wasn''t she afraid her family would find out what she did? You have to let the Su family know what happened, and make them apologize too. And don''t stop there. Didn''t she use you of bullying her? So do it. And finally, we drive her out of the city. She wanted to stay here, right? Didn''t want her parents to yank her out of school? Well, she gave up that right when she messed with you. Ask nicely, and I''ll ship her out of the country. To the deserted area of H Country, perhaps." ''She can join Lenora. An appropriate punishment, '' he thought.


    "The deserted area? Won''t they starve to death?" Erica asked.


    "Not really. There''s grasshoppers, crickets, ants, termites, stinkbugs. Even scorpions. Those guys might be a pain, but if you remove the stinger they roast nicely. Why are you so shocked? Didn''t you want that?"


    Erica sh


    f the family.


    Lyman Su hit Tessie so hard she fell to the floor.


    However, no one cared about her.


    Even though her lips were bleeding, no one spared a second nce.


    Since Tam had decided to go back to his wife, he no longer had any interest in Tessie.


    Julianna, whose face had been beaten ck and blue, red at Tessie. She stared at the girl writhing on the floor and said, "Tessie Su, you''re such a bitch! I thought you were my friend! I did everything for you! And then you go and fuck my father!" She spat the f-word as if it were something foul she were spitting from her mouth.


    Erica had made a scene at Champion Group. So, Julianna and Yanny also knew that Tam and Tessie were having an affair. It was no secret after that.


    Tessie, crying wet hot tears, said nothing. She just covered her burning cheek and cried silently.


    The living room went dead silent. Julianna was furious. And then she started yelling at Erica, as well. "And you, Erica Li. You were Tessie''s best friend and turned on her. You deserved to have her screw you over!"


    A hint of malice shed in Matthew''s eyes. ''Julianna Wu? Good! I remember you.''


    Erica sneered, "Come on, Julianna. We used to be friends! What happened to you?" It was just that their friendship had ended when Erica stopped Julianna from dating a bad boy.


    Later, Erica heard that guy got Julianna pregnant. When the thug found out she was pregnant, he tried to make her get an abortion, and she refused. So, when she was three months along, he beat her badly. She miscarried, and the two broke up.


    "You¡ª" Julianna choked on her words.


    Matthew turned his head to look at Lyman Su. The old man stared at Tessie with an angry face, as if looking at an enemy.

 Chapter 1215 Leaving Y City

    Fanya, far from her usual calm self, was fidgeting restlessly in her seat.


    Their youngest daughter had offended Matthew. Now that the truth was out, Lyman and Fanya wished they had never had this daughter.


    "Mr. Su," Matthew called out abruptly.


    Lyman held his breath. He was clearly scared out of his wits. "Yes, Mr. Huo?"


    The young man asked with a murderous chill in his voice, "What do you think I should do to your daughter?"


    "Well, since Tessie is guilty, you have every right to deal with her as you see fit. I won''t get in your way, Mr. Huo." Lyman cared only about saving his own neck. The disgraceful man was mainly worried about whether Tessie''s actions would get him into trouble with Matthew.


    Tessie, somewhat knew her father to be a heartless man who cared for nothing else in the world apart from himself, but when she heard those wordse out of his mouth, she burst into tears.


    Why? Why was she born into such a family? No wonder Tessie fostered so much hatred and jealousy in her heart for Erica and even her own sister, Camille Su.


    Meanwhile, afraid that Tessie would implicate her too, Phoebe stood there frozen, wishing she could vanish into thin air.


    Like everybody else, she only found out today that the illegitimate child she had cursed turned out to be Tessie''s child with another man.


    A blush of embarrassment heated Phoebe''s cheeks and she looked down to avert Erica''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Camille, the Su family''s eldest daughter, remained seated next to Fanya, staring at the arrogant and powerful man on the sofa.


    ''Phoebe is such an idiot. Even if she listened to Matthew and married Nathan, she still didn''t get any benefit from Matthew. In the end, the man she loved so much ended up getting married to another woman. Why do I have two stupid sisters?'' Camille sneered in her mind.


    "Okay, Mr. Su." Matthew shifted his gaze to Lenora, whose face had been beaten to a pulp by Julianna, and asked, "Who invited my wife to the No. Eighteen Primary School yesterday?" There was no emotion in his voice.


    Lenora wasted no time and pointed at the girl beside her. "It was Julianna''s idea!"


    Julianna was afraid of what Matthew would do to her. Immediately, she denied, "It wasn''t me. Tessie gave me the idea!"


    Tessie''s eyes widened in shock. "No, she said she wanted to teach Erica a lesson." Then she turned to Phoebe for help. H


    , "I need to ask my parents about that first. If they say no, you can''t take Ethan away."


    Tam had no choice but to nod his head. "I see. Thank you!"


    On the way back home from the Su family''s residence, Erica''s eyes were stuck staring out the window, deeply contemting something in silence.


    Although she hated Tessie with all her heart, she didn''t want Matthew to send her to live in the slums. In the end, Erica softened her heart.


    "Matthew," she called out.


    "Yes?"


    "How about we just force Tessie out of Y City and forbid her from evering back again? As for where she goes, let her choose." Erica had to think about Ethan. What if he wanted to find his biological mother when he grew up? If Ethan were to find his mother in a slum, he would be heartbroken.


    This was herst act of mercy towards Tessie.


    Having realized that Erica was being merciful, Matthew said, "As you wish."


    The man''spliance gave her a sense of relief.


    Suddenly, Matthew''s phone rang. The caller''s voice could be heard loud and clear inside the car. It was Owen. "Mr. Huo, Lenora Wang has set out. I have sent two people to watch her and make sure she doesn''t escape."


    "Okay, I know. Also, don''t forget to send reporters to interview Tessie and Julianna. Ask them to apologize to Mrs. Huo and rify everything in front of the cameras."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    After he hung up the phone, Erica sat up straight and said, "Where have you sent Lenora?"


    The man swallowed and answered, "In a cave in some primeval forest of a deserted area." Matthew had found the best cave for Lenora.

 Chapter 1216 A Spendthrift Man

    Erica was stunned for a moment and her voice trembled anxiously. "I was just trying to scare her! There''s no need to send her there. She''s already beaten up so badly. She won''t survive out there!"


    Although Lenora deserved punishment, she didn''t deserve to die.


    What happened this time also served as a lesson for Erica who understood the importance of speaking more carefully in front of Matthew. She realized that if she didn''t choose her words more carefully, it could bear some irreparable consequences.


    "I know what I''m doing!" Matthew said coldly. He wouldn''t kill anyone, obviously, but he would definitely torture Lenora for a while.


    "Matthew, I''m not joking! She is going to die! You are going to send her to a primeval forest in a deserted area. Just think about what you''re doing! She won''t even have any food there. If Lenora ends up dying, I will have to live with the guilt of it for the rest of my life!" Erica was clearly very anxious, but Matthew still acted as if he didn''t care if that wretched woman died of hunger or some miserable disease.


    He remained silent as he drove her back to the vi.


    When they arrived, Matthew asked her to get out of the car and said, "I need to go back to thepany first. You should get ready for ss."


    The girl walked to the driver''s seat and put her hands on the half-down window. "I''ll go to school, but don''t send Lenora there, okay?"


    Matthew looked at her small face and answered, "Erica, what kind of person do you really think I am?" ''What do I have to do to make her feel like I am the only man she will ever need?'' he wondered gloomily.


    Erica said readily, "You''re handsome¡ª" ''¡ªand hot.''


    "I want to hear the truth."


    ''The truth?'' Erica looked at him with puzzlement. She couldn''t have been lying to him about his good-looks, after all, the man was, indeed, very handsome. "You''re a nice guy!"


    Anyway, he was always nice to her. But that wasn''t it, he was, in fact, a great guy who treated her very well.


    He looked at her hand holding the window and said, "Move your hands away!"


    "But you haven''t answered me yet. Can you..."


    "If you have more questions, you cane to me again after we be a real married couple!"


    Erica was speechless. Why did his mood change all of a sudden? He wasn''t acting like this at the Su family residence just a while ago. Was it because she tried to show Lenora somepassion?


    Confused as she was, she moved her hands away when she saw the cold expression on his face.


    Matthew stepped on the gas with immediacy and drove away quickly.


    While Erica stood there al


    , so she lowered her head and pretended to look through his tie collection in the drawer.


    Since the man changing clothes next to her had the perfect figure, it would be a pity to allow such a sight to go to waste for nothing. So, Erica nced sideways to sneak a peek, only to be discovered almost immediately. When sheid her eyes on Matthew''s naked body, she turned her back to him at once, riddled with guilt. She kept rummaging through the drawers full of his ties and watches.


    However, her attention was quickly drawn to his drawer full of watches. ''What a spendthrift man! How many watches does Matthew have?'' She began to count out of curiosity.


    ''Oh my God! 75 watches here!


    How much did they cost?''


    Then the next drawer had all kinds of tie clips, made of gold, mounted with diamonds or gemstones... Her heart stopped when she saw Matthew''s collection of rare, vintage watches and tie clips.


    Suddenly, Matthew walked out, closing the door of the closet loudly.


    The sound brought Erica back to her senses. It was only then when she found that the man behind her had already gone out.


    She quickly closed the drawers and trotted outside. When she opened the door, Matthew was stood straight at the doorway.


    When their eyes met, the girl smiled and asked casually, "Oh, you''re back?"


    "Just say what you want to say," he asked indifferently.


    "I just wanted to know where you were sending Tessie and Lenora." There was something wrong with Matthew tonight. He didn''t even spare so much as a nce at her, while she racked her brains trying to figure out how she had offended him.


    Despite that, Erica had to know what had happened to Tessie and Lenora.


    "Have you forgotten what I''ve said today?"

 Chapter 1217 The Kiss

    "What are you talking about?" Erica asked.


    Matthew looked at her coldly. It seemed like she hadn''t taken him seriously.


    Erica''s hands trembled in anger. ''What is wrong with this man?''


    If he continued to act this way without exining the reason for his bad mood, she was really going to blow up.


    "I''m not kidding! If you need my help again,e to me after we have be a real couple!" he dered.


    Erica wanted to yell back, "Fine! I don''t need any favors from you!"


    But she couldn''t yell at this man. Tessie''s and Lenora''s lives were in his hands. She said instead, "You don''t have to be so mean. I just wanted to ask you something, Matthew."


    The man retorted expressionlessly, "I am mean? All I want is to exercise my right as a husband!"


    Erica was confused now. Hadn''t she already promised to consummate their marriage on his birthday? Was he angry because he had to wait? It couldn''t be. They had reached an agreement on that, and he seemed okay with it.


    Seeing the frown on her face, Matthew turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    Erica reached out her hand in an attempt to stop him, but when she remembered what he had just said, her hand froze midair and she withdrew it silently.


    After taking a shower, Matthew went straight to the study, leaving Erica alone to toss and turn on the bed. She couldn''t fall asleep because of everything that had happened.


    No one knew if he had done it on purpose. As soon as Erica fell asleep, Matthew slowly pushed open the door to the bedroom and walked in.


    The next morning, Erica got up early because she had extra-curricr activities that day. As she walked down the stairs with a muddled face, she saw Matthew having his breakfast.


    Still mad, she snorted and walked towards the door.


    He called, "Come back here!"


    "What do you want?" she asked in a hostile tone.


    ''Isn''t he still angry? Hepletely ignored mest night! Why is he talking to me now?'' she thought gloomily.


    "Have your breakfast."


    "No need!" She was in no mood to eat with him.


    "Give me one good reason!" he demanded.


    ''Do I need a reason for everything? Fine! I''ll give him one!'' she thought angrily. "It''s not good to have breakfast on an empty stomach."


    ''What the hell? That''s the most ridiculous excuse ever!'' "Erica Li!" Matthew called, with a warning in his tone.


    "What?" She tur


    ould I admit to something that I haven''t done?"


    Erica was the only woman to ever sit in the passenger seat when he drove. This phantom woman was just her imagination.


    "Deny it all you want!" Erica was infuriated by his stubbornness and swore to find out the owner of the lipstick.


    When the car came to a halt at the university gate, the two of them were still in a bad mood. When she was about to get out of the car, Matthew said, "Wait!"


    Erica thought that he wanted to kiss her as usual, so she retorted impatiently, "I''m very angry right now. There will be no kiss. Even if you kiss me first..." The rest of her words were caught in her throat as he grabbed the lipstick from her hand and took a picture of it.


    He also twisted the tube and took a photo of what was inside. Then he put the lipstick into her pocket and retorted with the same words she was about to say to him. "Even if you kiss me first, I won''t kiss you. Get out of the car!"


    Erica''s face reddened. ''He won''t kiss me even if I...'' She felt insulted. It was so embarrassing.


    Erica couldn''t stand it. She bit her lower lip and decided to get back at him. She leaned towards his seat, held Matthew''s head between her hands and kissed his thin lips.


    Her eyes were tightly shut. Matthew smiled involuntarily. Without any hesitation, he held her head and kissed her back passionately.


    Erica was taken aback. Didn''t he just dere that he wouldn''t kiss her back?


    She got out of the car with her bag and camera on her back, and was still in a daze from the kiss even after he drove away.

 Chapter 1218 Deny It

    Things at ZL Group were going smoothly, as usual.


    Matthew adjusted his tie and flicked a mote of dust off the sleeve of his five-thousand-dor suit jacket as he strode past the personal assistants'' office. After getting settled in his own office, he called Paige in.


    "Good morning, Mr. Huo," she said pleasantly.


    With a slight nod, Matthew took out his phone and tapped at the screen. "I''m sending you two photos," he exined. "Go and check if this lipstick is one of the ones Mrs. Huo bought when she went shopping with my mother, or one that I asked you to send to the vi."


    As soon as he was done speaking, the phone in Paige''s pocket vibrated twice. "Yes, Mr. Huo!"


    When she was gone, an evil smile appeared on Matthew''s face. He knew the lipstick was most likely Erica''s own! He was waiting for his wife to be embarrassed.


    If that happened, he guessed that her anger would be something to see!


    Meanwhile, Erica was taking pictures of a vase on campus when a question suddenly shed through her mind. Was the lipstick her own?


    Setting her camera down, she went looking through her backpack. Where previously there had been two lipsticks, now there was only one left.


    Deep in thought, she reached into her pocket and produced the lipstick Matthew had taken the pictures of. It was definitely one of those she and Debbie had bought together.


    She seldom actually used the lipsticks after buying them, so she hadn''t recognized her own one earlier.


    Thinking of what she had done in front of Matthew, she began to think she was doomed!


    After all, Matthew even had pictures. Surely, he was going to have someone find out whose lipstick it was.


    If it turned out to be hers, how humiliating it would be.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' she asked herself over and over.


    After spending some minutes panicking, she decided simply that she would not admit to anything. She would never talk about this matter again. As for Matthew, if he brought it up again, Erica would just change the topic.


    It wasn''t a perfect solution. Still, it was the best she coulde up with.


    Erica went on with her day without incident¡ªuntil herst ss in the afternoon was over, when she got a call from Matthew. "I''d like you toe to my office," he told her.


    Trying not to sound worried, Erica asked why. She was immediately suspicious that he had figured things out.


    Having expected her to be on guard, Matthew casually said, "It''s about Ethan."


    Erica bought it. "Okay."


    A sho


    Erica, Gwyn ran over to her with Godwin and Godfrey following close behind.


    "Aunt Erica, Aunt Erica!" the three kids chanted, grabbing her legs and arms and practically smothering her in hugs.


    At first sight of Matthew, though, Gwyn left Erica and rushed over to him happily. "Uncle!"


    "Hi, Gwyn," Matthew replied, sweeping her up in his arms with surprising affection.


    "Oh, Uncle, we haven''t seen each other in such a long time!" Gwh pouted, holding onto his neck in a rather spoiled manner.


    "Yes, you''ve certainly grown taller!" he remarked.


    Seeing this and ncing at the two little boys in her arms, Erica couldn''t help but think, ''Is Matthew fonder of girls than of boys?''


    Upon entering the living room, they found Sheffield holding Evelyn''s shoulder. One of them was talking and the otherughing.


    Sure enough, Sheffield was doing all the talking, and Evelyn was doing all theughing.


    Erica was a bit surprised when Matthew came over and took her hand. "What are you doing?" she whispered in his ear. "I thought you were angry at me."


    "We can put our fighting aside for the time being," he exined quietly.


    "Look around you. The family gathering is more important. We can pretend to be a happy couple for a few hours." Erica made a face, but her husband failed to notice.


    After the greetings were done with, Evelyn pulled Erica aside and asked, "How''s it going?"


    It was a casual question on the surface, but Erica knew what she was really asking about. Rumors of the campus violence and the matter with Tessie had made their way through the family, and Evelyn herself had already called Erica once, asking about what had happened.

 Chapter 1219 Helpless And Hopeless

    "Everything''s been settled, Evelyn. There''s only one thing that hasn''t been taken care of yet, but that''sing!" Erica said. She hadn''t figured out what to do with Tessie and Lenora yet. The young newlywed was still discussing this with Matthew.


    "That''s good. Anything I can do to help?"


    "Thanks, Evelyn. But I think I''m good. Matthew H...Matthew took care of everything. He''s so good to me." And the events of recent days had taught her that. She had always been grateful to him. She might as well invite him to dinner to thank him for his help.


    Evelyn nodded, "Nice! Well, dinner''s almost ready. We probably need to get in there. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The noise level was rather high. The Huo family was a big one, so that was to be expected. They all chatted and bantered back and forth, gathered around a huge table in the dining room.


    Eventually the topic turned towards attractiveness. Erica decided to suck up to her elders. "Hey, Dad, you were pretty hot back in the day. You could have been a model or a movie star. You still could, to be honest."


    Matthew snorted. ''She''s defiant and arrogant around me. Why do they get all the love?"


    She had them charmed. The more she talked, the deeper Matthew''s frown became.


    "Why the frown, Son? Rika is young and yful. You should enjoy having a woman like that," Carlos said.


    Debbie echoed, "That''s right. Rika doesn''t even have any makeup. If I hadn''t reminded Matthewst time, she still wouldn''t have any."


    It was not until then that Erica realized that it was Debbie who had reminded Matthew to buy the makeup that sat on her dresser. She smiled sweetly at Debbie and said, "Thank you, Mom!"


    "No need to thank me. Hey¡ªif you need something and Matthew doesn''t pick it up for you, just remind the guy. Matthew, you should learn from Sheffield and Joshua. Look how they treat your sisters!" In Debbie''s eyes, Sheffield and Joshua were the perfect sons-inw. They could do no wrong and treated her daughters like queens.


    Matthew put down the wet tissue in his hand and looked at the others indifferently. "If you could see how she treats me at home..."


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. She pinched the man under the table and thought, ''Couldn''t he say something nice about me?''


    Matthew held her hand and continued, "I carry her up the stairs, cook for her, wash he


    e was being targeted and shot down at every turn. And worse, it was over her.


    The longer this went on, the worse she felt. She poured a ss of red wine for Matthew, filled a bowl of soup for him, and served it to him with a smile. "I''m sorry, Matthew. Have some soup."


    It was obvious that she was trying to please him.


    However, this scene made everyone overreact again. They all thought that it was because Matthew was angry and Erica was afraid of him so she acted like a servant to mollify him.


    Debbie tried her best to sound patient. "Rika, Matthew should be serving you soup, not the other way around. He''s a man, and men take care of their wives."


    Erica hadn''t expected to hear that. "It''s okay, Mom. It''s just a bowl of soup."


    Carlos began, "Are you seriously pouting? Look how scared Rika is. Hurry up and grab some food for your wife!"


    Matthew felt hopeless and helpless. What did he do wrong? He did nothing and said nothing. Why were they constantly harping on him? It was like he could do nothing right.


    He really didn''t feel like part of the family anymore.


    Without saying a word, he picked up the chopsticks and began to pick up food for Erica. He also red at his wife, who was struggling to control herughter.


    "Dad, I saw Matthew ring at Rika! Give him a talking-to." Sheffield decided to rat on Matthew, telling Carlos, as if he thought there was too much peace in the house.


    Matthew had done the same to him many times before. Evelyn always got mad at Sheffield thanks to Matthew''s meddling. Now it was his turn.

 Chapter 1220 I Want A Harem

    Carlos scolded Matthew, "Did youe here for dinner or to make me mad? Keep acting like this, and I''ll have you serving the dishes for everyone at our next family dinner."


    Matthew put down his chopsticks with a stern look.


    Seeing that father and son were about toe to blows, Erica felt sorry for Matthew. Her husband had even been harangued by Carlos. She tried to fix things. "Mom, Dad, it''s not what you think. Matthew is a good guy! He treats me like a princess. Really. He cooks for me, watches movies with me and washes my feet... "


    She recounted a list of all the good things Matthew did for her.


    Everyone at the table was stunned. Matthew wasn''t lying. Everything he said was true!


    Carlos pondered this for a while. He still didn''t believe Matthew was so humble that he''d wash someone''s feet. "Why are you covering for him, Rika? He''s always been high and mighty. Why would he do all this for you?"


    Carlos looked at Matthew and saw his mini-me. The young man had inherited a lot of Carlos'' traits, like his icy demeanor and arrogance.


    But marriage tempered Carlos, changed him, melted his icy heart. But to his father, Matthew hadn''t changed at all.


    "Let it go, Dad. It''s true. Can we eat now? I''m starving!" Erica urged. She felt guilty and tried to change the topic. If she had stuck up for Matthew, maybe Carlos wouldn''t have been so angry. She was full of regret for just doing nothing.


    The father and son had been at each other''s throats for a long time. The family was used to it, and just epted it as a normal thing. Erica tried to smooth things over as best she could. And soon, things were a lot less tense at the table.


    Hearing everyone talking andughing again, Erica quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She also felt that Matthew was put upon. She kept picking up food for him at dinner and tried to smile.


    Seeing that, Carlos shook his head. He knew Matthew was lying. Obviously, Rika had been taking care of Matthew, not the other way round.


    After a while, Matthew stopped Erica from picking up food for him. "Don''t mind me. You need to eat, too!"


    "I am eating!"


    Matthew nced at the rice in her bowl. She had only taken a few bites and was busy picking up food for him.


    "I''m almost full. Just eat your food and leave me alone."


    "Fine! I will!" Erica didn''t pursue the matter and started to dig in


    d to inveigle him.


    Matthew didn''t buy it this time. "Enough with the ttery! I can''t wait anymore. I''m going to have sex with you! Right here! Right now!" He didn''t care how it sounded. He was beyond thinking at this point.


    "No, Matthew. Stop! I''m on my period..." she said urgently. It was true.


    "Stop with the bullshit. If you really loved me, you''d have sex with me!" Since he heard her say that she married a man she didn''t love, finally everything was starting to make sense.


    Including why she hadn''t slept with him after their wedding! She didn''t love him, so she didn''t want to have sex with him.


    "No, that''s not how it is..." she tried to exin.


    "Are you trying to say you want to sleep with me?"


    "Let me exin..."


    "You love me?"


    "Just let me¡ª I''m saying I''m not trying to bullshit you. I''m really on my period. Back at the manor, I borrowed a tampon from Evelyn. I''m telling the truth." Erica was so frightened that she didn''t stammer anymore and her words tumbled out in a torrent.


    After she said that, the car got supernaturally quiet.


    Matthew slowly released her. He didn''t say a word. Instead, he took something from the glovepartment, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Erica saw him walk to the front of the car. Then she saw him touch his mouth. A lighter roared to life, and soon there was a lit cigarette in his mouth. He took a drag and let a cloud of smoke out of his mouth.


    Matthew was smoking!


    Matthew smoked? Erica was surprised. She had never smelled tobo on him before. She had never seen him smoke.

 Chapter 1221 Makeup

    Tonight was the first time Erica had ever seen Matthew smoke.


    And, he looked absolutely sexy doing it. She was smitten all over again. Erica quietly took out her phone and opened the camera app, and brought Matthew into the frame. She zoomed in so she could see him better.


    Before she could snap a pic, she met Matthew''s eyes through the view screen.


    So, he caught her trying to get a pic of the perfect moment.


    Erica didn''t stop, though. She pressed the button, and the camera took several pics in rapid-fire session. She had it in burst mode, just in case.


    It was not illegal for her to take pictures of her husband.


    Erica was used to men smoking. After all, her father was a heavy smoker.


    However, Wesley almost never smoked at home or in front of the family. He usually smoked a few cigarettes when he was outside, if he was annoyed, or had nothing better to do.


    But Wesley never reeked of cigarettes. Maybe it was because he smoked high-quality cigarettes, or because he didn''t smoke too much. More likely it was because he carried disposable wipes to wash his hands with, and breath mints to mask the smell on his breath.


    But it still settled on his face, clothes, and hair. So you could tell the man smoked. But it was not too heavy to be repulsive and not too light to be missed.


    After a while, Matthew walked around the car to the passenger seat and reached out his hand to Erica.


    Looking at hisrge hand, Erica was a little confused. "What?"


    "Your phone," he demanded.


    ''What''s he ying at? Is he going to delete the photos?'' she thought. Erica held her phone. "No. And why should I give it to you? I asked to look at your phone twice, but you refused to let me see it. So you can''t see mine."


    Matthew didn''t push the issue. He put his hands back into his pockets and decided to change the topic. He wanted to address some of the stress dividing them. "Tessie and Lenora deserve what they get. I''m not giving in on that."


    He couldn''t let her have her own way on this, or she''d run into problemster.


    "Well, I''m still thinking about it. If you''ve made up your mind, it''s fine, as long as you don''t kill them." Erica didn''t want to keep fighting with Matthew over this. After all, he had helped her a lot.


    ''Huh? She caved in easily! What''s up with that?'' Matthew decided to believe her for the time being. He didn''t say anything and sat in the driver''s seat.


    After he closed the car door, Erica could still smell the faint scent of tobo wafting from him. It was not overpowering, and mixed well with his cologne.


    She took the pack of cigarettes he threw back into the glovepartment and opened it. There were only two cigarettes missing.


    She looked at the profile of the glowering man and asked, "Did I


    down the eye shadow disk and jogged over to him, trying to give him a closer look.


    Her eyelids were of a golden hue and had a metallic sheen. Matthew didn''t know a thing about it, so he didn''t say anything.


    Knowing he didn''t understand, Erica blinked her eyes and exined, "I''m wearing firefly eye shadow. Just tell me, what do you think?" She felt beautiful. Not only had she mastered a new skill, but she thought she looked prettier.


    Matthew asked in a low voice, "Do you really want my honest opinion?"


    "Yes," she said. Of course. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked.


    "It looks like you just jumped out of the Eight Trigram Furnace."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Matthew continued to share his opinion mercilessly, "Remember Journey to the West? Fiery Eyes, Golden Gaze? It reminds me of that. So tell me, can you identify evil now, no matter what form it takes?"


    ''What? Does he mean that my eyes look like the Monkey King''s?''


    That was so harsh. Covering her chest, Erica held back the urge to re up. Why did she even bother to ask him?


    "If you really want to learn how to apply makeup, I''ll ask Paige to find you a professional makeup artist tomorrow. You can learn when you have time," added Matthew.


    Erica shook her head in frustration. She had a little interest in makeup, but this man threw cold water on the fires of her enthusiasm.


    "What about the lipstick? Do you like it?" She wasn''t going to give up. The man had to redeem himself somehow.


    Matthew grabbed her chin and lifted it to get a better look. "Noment." Because he wanted to kiss her red lips so much.


    He was afraid he would never be able to kiss her again if he said another word.


    She pouted. This wasn''t good. ''Noment is worse than anyment, right?'' He was just trying to spare her feelings. She must look awful.

 Chapter 1222 My Wife Is Being A Bad Girl

    After Matthew went to the study, Erica eschewed a shower. She sat back down at the dresser, found the foundation, and began to apply it in front of the mirror.


    Twenty minutester


    Someone pushed the door open quietly from the outside. Inside the study, Matthew was having a video conference with his subordinates.


    He stood in front of the window, his back to the door. He listened carefully to what one of his employees was saying. He didn''t feel it necessary to turn around. An aide was giving her report, her tones even and devoid of feelings. She was all business. "Last month, the profits of our branchpany were up six percent. It''s very likely it will..."


    Matthew froze for a moment. He felt someone approaching him from behind. His hand hovered over his phone, held in ce.


    Erica tried to mask her approach, tiptoeing across the carpet. Matthew''s keen senses still picked her up.


    Right now, there was no one else in the study except his wife.


    He pretended not to notice and wanted to see what tricks she was going to y.


    The video conference was still going on. "But the staff turnover in the branchpany is not stable and the rate of loss is quite¡ªaahhhh!"


    The subordinate who was reading her report out loud suddenly screamed, and a dozen senior executives attending the meeting heard the shrieking. They simultaneously looked up at their ownputer screens to see what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, more and more people began to scream, until it reached a crescendo. Everyone on that call was spooked.


    "Oh my God! It''s a ghost!" another man eximed.


    "What the hell?"


    "Aahhh..." The video conference was a total loss. Someone took his suit jacket off and threw it over his screen. The camera in his square went ck.


    Matthew finally spun, trying to see what was going on with his staff, when suddenly he saw a white figure standing beside him out of the corner of his eye.


    When he took a closer look, his heart trembled violently.


    Then he realized who it was; he closed his eyes in despair.


    The woman was dressed all in white in a form-hugging gown. Her long ck hair spilled around her shoulders and back, and her face was painted bone white, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. She had traced lines under her eyes with red lipstick, like blood was dripping from her eyes.


    Her lips were painted with that same shade, red and glistening as if she had just partaken of some blood.


    Silently, she stepped


    ere I live."


    Civilization was pretty far away, including the nearest cell tower. Phones would be useless here. The old man would be waiting at the entrance.


    "Thank you, sir!" The two men thanked the old man and led Lenora into the cave.


    The closer she got to the cave, the more her fear threatened to overwhelm her. The towering trees and lush green nts were now twisted mockeries of themselves. The rushing stream seemed to beughing at her.


    The scenery was beautiful, but it would be horrible if she had to stay here overnight.


    The thin man next to her muttered what he had said countless times on the road. "Who do you think you pissed off? Why did you have to mess with Mr. Huo? We gotta stay here with you, which sucks¡ªa lot. Mr. Huo gave us hazard pay. The zeroes are in the right ce, at least. If they weren''t, we wouldn''t be here."


    "I...I''m sorry..." Lenora apologized timidly. She was stammering, because now she knew it was all real.


    There was no way she''d survive in the forest by herself. If they left her alone here, she would probably die. So she couldn''t afford to tick these guys off.


    The fat man nced at her and said to hispanion, "You know, we''re alone here. How about we...?" He shed a lewd grin.


    Though he didn''t finish his sentence, Lenora immediately understood what he wanted. She shivered and was about to cry.


    The thin man patted him on the head. "You think I don''t want to? But what if something happens to her after we fuck her? Mr. Huo told me that he just wants her to stay in the cave for a month. So, not a good idea. If something happens to her, we''ll get med for it."

 Chapter 1223 Will You Stop Mentioning Evelyn

    If Lenora had ended upmitting suicide as a result of the two men raping her, then the two would be doomed.


    The three of them continued on their way, going deeper and deeper into the open jaws of the cave.


    The ground underfoot was wet and slippery with moldy growth. She could feel something slithering past her feet. It could have been a snake or even a centipede, but neither of those possibilities seemed like something she would be happy about.


    Soon they arrived at the entrance. The cave was built into the muddy brown rock of the cliff, the stone guarding the entrance was jagged and uneven, arranged in such a way that it would be difficult for passersby to spot.


    To enter the cave was to be engulfed in chilling ckness. The thin man had to move around by following the damp wall of the cave with his hands. All of a sudden, a candle sparked to life, lighting up the tunnel ahead and bathing the entire cavern in a flickering orange glow. He must have had some candles stashed away in preparation for this moment.


    There was some dried grass in the far corner, and on the grass were a few threadbare quilts, food and water.


    Noticing some movement above her head, Lenora looked up and caught a glimpse of hundreds of bats with their wings tucked in tight. Fright consumed every cell in her body almost immediately, swelling them with terror.


    "Aahhh..." A scream escaped her lips and she stumbled backward.


    Startled by her shriek, the two men rushed out of the cave with her.


    The fat man red at Lenora angrily and said, "What are you screaming for? You almost scared me to death, bitch!"


    "Bats... Did you see how many of them there were?" ''How am I going to live in a ce like this for at least a week? This can''t be happening to me!'' she cried inwardly.


    "Damn it! There''s nothing to be afraid of. Besides, you didn''t seem too afraid when you were bullying other people on campus. You deserve it!" The two men returned to the cave, cursing andughing at Lenora non-stop.


    The fact that there was a clean ce with dry grass was proof that someone must have been living in that cave before.


    The bats weren''t even the most frightening part of the story. Came nightfall, darkness was eternity inside the cave, like an invisible force squeezing the life out of anyone that lived there. Lighting up candles was futile as the cold winds would easily blow them out without much effort.


    Fraught with fear, Lenora had no choice but to squeeze to the side of the two men, who on most asions wouldn''t refuse, as long as she


    nodded. She walked to his desk and stared at the expressionless man. "Matthew," she said seriously.


    "Hmm?" He preferred her to call him honey instead of Matthew.


    "I want to ask you a question."


    Matthew signed his name on thest page of the document; the project was worth more than a hundred million dors. "Go ahead!" he said curtly.


    "Have you gone to visit Phoebe recently?"


    "No, I haven''t." ''Why would I see Phoebe? I''d rather be with Rika and spend the rest of my life bickering with her, '' he thought.


    As long as Phoebe''s baby was safe and healthy, there was no need for him to see her.


    "Oh! No wonder..." ''Phoebe is pregnant so he can''t have sex with her. Since I won''t allow him to have sex with me, I''m not surprised that he wants to date young models, '' she thought.


    Puzzled, Matthew asked, "And then?"


    "Well..." Erica moved closer to him and in a low voice, said shyly, "Don''t forget to take protective measures when you are out there having fun. It''s not easy to raise a child. If one day several children start showing up in front of you, iming you to be their dad, both of us will be in a lot of trouble."


    Matthew sat there in utter amazement, finding it difficult to process Erica''s words. He stopped sorting out the documents and frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "I heard about the young models. Apparently, they''re only eighteen years old. I feel bad for them because you are so much older than them. Be sure to give them extra money for their trouble! You shouldn''t cheap out on something like that." Money wasn''t something Matthew was particrly short of, and the only reason those women would be willing to sleep with him was because of his money.

 Chapter 1224 Erica Niugulu

    Matthew was a smart guy. Nothing much got past him. He already understood what was wrong as soon as he heard Erica utter her first sentence. Damn that Sheffield. He must have told her.


    And what did she mean? He had his own thoughts on the matter, but he wasn''t sure he was right. ''Is she saying she isn''t going to care if I fool around with other women?'' Matthew thought angrily.


    "Erica Li!" he called in a cold tone.


    Erica immediately stood at attention. Stiff, hands at her sides, eyes straight ahead. "Yes, my lord!"


    When he heard her joking around, Matthew was no longer in a bad mood. He asked helplessly, "Do you seriously not care if I have an affair? That''s not like you!"


    Erica wanted to nod and shake her head at the same time. Anger rose inside her. But when she thought about it, she calmed down a little. Why should she be angry? She did, in fact, discuss the idea of a harem with him. Why should she be mad about something that was her idea?


    She looked troubled, and so did Matthew.


    After a while, she suddenly pped her hand on the desk in front of him. "Matthew Huo!"


    The p was so hard even Matthew jumped. His first reaction was to look at her hand. That must have hurt. Her hand should be red and swollen.


    "You must be forgetting something. You''re married. Where would youe up with an idea like that? Who do you think I am? Erica Xit?"


    she demanded furiously. Matthew was confused. "Why are you pissed all of a sudden?" Hadn''t she been calm a moment ago? Where was this rageing from?


    Erica retorted, "I''m made of anger. Didn''t you know that?"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say to that. ''I get it, '' he thought.


    Erica red at the man and continued, "How could you even think of cheating on me? I feel like a Niugulu!" She was referring to one historical drama where the woman was nice at first, but because of all the betrayal she became a cold, heartless woman.


    Matthew, who had never watched pce dramas, waspletely confused by her. Why did she call herself Xit one minute and then Niugulu the next? What did she mean? He was getting upset. This was too much for him to take in.


    Matthew massaged his temples. "I thought you didn''t care."


    "Who says I don''t care? I''m Mrs. Huo now. If you start going off and having affairs, can you imagine how embarrassed I''d be?"


    "So, is this just


    w. He was looking forward to the day when he could make love to her.


    He finally let go of the woman under him and smoothed her long, messy hair. "You should reward me for the waiting in the future and make it worth it!" It was hard, he wouldn''t deny it. While she kept telling him no, he had to be close to her every day. It reminded him of what he couldn''t have but desired above all else.


    When the day finally came when she gave herself to him, he''d make sure it was worth it. He wanted to ensure their first time making love was unforgettable.


    She nodded, only half understanding what he was talking about. "Okay."


    In Evefield Restaurant


    Evefield Restaurant, owned by Theo Group, was located downtown. It was decoratedvishly,bining industrial and rustic vibes. It had just been designated a one-diamond restaurant.


    It was the right ce to enjoy top-level Chinese food and desserts. The chef was an excellent cook who had won countless international awards.


    Matthew left the car first, and then made his way around the car to open the door for Erica in person. The restaurant manager greeted him with a group of ushers. Matthew held Erica''s slender waist and entered the restaurant.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they became the focus of attention. Matthew wore a ck suit jacket with a blue shirt underneath, and Erica a white coat over a blue dress. They looked as if they wore matching couples clothes.


    Matthew sported a blue handkerchief and lion-shaped sapphire brooch in his left jacket pocket, which matched Erica''s icy blue dress.

 Chapter 1225 Watching The Night Sky

    Before Matthew and Erica entered the private room, two people walked over to them, heading in the opposite direction.


    Erica didn''t notice anyone special as she was taking in the luxurious decor. A man in a green suit greeted them. "Mr. Huo, Erica, what a coincidence!"


    It was Watkins and his friend.


    Erica was surprised to see Watkins there. She smiled happily and said, "Hi, Watkins. I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Meanwhile, Matthew pulled her closer to him.


    The four stood face to face and greeted each other cordially.


    Matthew nced at Watkins indifferently and just nodded at him.


    But Erica was a great deal friendlier. She continued to chat with Watkins. "You also here for dinner?"


    Remembering thest time they met up, Watkins put his hand in his pocket. He tried to shake hands with Matthew on thatst asion, and the rich young man turned him down. Watkins nodded at Erica. "Yeah. We got here earlier. We''re done now! I thought we''d order some drinks. Have you eaten yet?"


    "No, we just got here!"


    "Then you go ahead. We''re in the private club upstairs. You and Mr. Huo are wee to join us." Watkins didn''t dare look at Matthew, but stared at Erica.


    Erica was excited to hear that they could drink and party. Now this was an evening out! But Matthew didn''t like the way Watkins was staring at Erica. He quickly answered for Erica, "Thanks for the invite, Mr. Chai, but we really can''t. We''re going to watch the stars after dinner."


    ''Eh? Watch the stars?'' Confused, Erica looked back at the calm man. Why didn''t she know he had that nned?


    Caught off guard by Matthew''s refusal, Watkins was bewildered for a moment. Then he smiled warmly and replied, "Sounds like a romantic evening. Then we won''t disturb you. See youter, Erica!"


    "Okay! Bye!"


    Watkins and his friend left first. As he looked back at the couple, aplicated light shed through Watkins'' eyes. He saw the way Matthew held her, almost like a possession.


    Matthew had always paid careful attention to his image. He was always alone in public. It was rare to see a woman standing beside him, not to mention one he was holding so intimately.


    Nheless, he was now holding his wife in his arms, possessively, as if he were afraid someone might snatch her away.


    ''Matthew seems to love her a lot!'' Watkins thought.


    The manager of the restaurant led the Huo couple to a well-decorated and secluded private room and held the door for them. "Mr. and M


    we fry it up." Erica noted the golden yellow color, and nodded her approval. The waiter continued, "We added scallops, shrimps and crispy bamboo shoots too. The second course is sauteed pumpkin with scallop and dried lily bulb..." The manager described every dish on the table in detail.


    In Erica''s opinion, every dish was super delicious, but there wasn''t enough of it. For example, there weren''t enough fried crab ws to divide between them. It would be perfect if the portions were a littlerger!


    However, she knew this was business as usual in fancy restaurants like this. In order to show how rare these dishes were, they didn''t give you much at all.


    Since she hung out in fancy restaurants a lot, she wasn''t surprised by that.


    It took them two hours to finish eating. The two of them left the restaurant and headed for Fragrance Mountain. By the time they arrived, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    It was a sunny day, and a clear night. The sky was full of stars.


    At about ten o''clock, Matthew and Erica reached the top of the mountain.


    There was no one else there. Themp light was dim. Erica asked Matthew in confusion, "Why didn''t anyone elsee to see such a beautiful night scene?" She couldn''t think of a good reason.


    Matthew nced at her and exined, "I asked the rangers to clear the ce for us in advance."


    There shouldn''t be anyone else on their date.


    "What? You can do that? How did you manage that?"


    But she knew the answer as soon as she asked. Based on how Matthew handled Tessie, Erica realized he was quite powerful. He wasn''t afraid to use that power, either. She was impressed.

 Chapter 1226 Not So Bad

    Matthew grabbed the bag that had all the camera gear he had kept for Erica and slowly started taking out all the equipment inside. "I can do whatever it is that my heart desires," he said. For instance, marrying her.


    In truth, even if Carlos hadn''t asked him to marry Erica, he would have married her sooner orter.


    Although Erica knew deep down in her heart that Matthew wasn''t putting on an act, she was still somewhat surprised by his cockiness, thebination of arrogance and provocation. The sheer effrontery was thrilling to witness.


    Erica went to help him. She took the folding tripod and found a good angle to unfold it.


    After busying himself with the gear for a while, Matthew handed a heavy camera with a wide-angle lens to her and said, "Try this one out."


    "Okay!"


    Erica lifted the camera to her eye as she adjusted the focus and aperture before she pointed the camera towards the sky.


    She nced at the picture of the starry sky she just took and said, "It''s not bad. It does feel better with a wide-angle lens."


    The way Erica''s eyes lit up when she spoke so passionately about photography brought a satisfied smile on Matthew''s face.


    The special arrangement he had made for her tonight was well worth it.


    After taking a few more photos, Erica turned around suddenly and caught him staring at her. She smiled and said, "Perhaps being married to you isn''t so bad, after all."


    "What makes you say that all of a sudden?" he asked. ''Not so bad? That doesn''t sound good enough.''


    Erica adjusted the IOS value on the camera and smiled at him. "Haven''t you heard the saying? Photography makes a family poor for three generations, and a single-lens reflex camera will ruin one''s life." This was a popr saying in the photography circle.


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew asked, "Why is that?" He had no idea what she was talking about. After all, he knew very little about the photography circle before.


    "Do you know how much this camera costs?" Erica pegged the price of the Stone Sea camera to be at least fifty thousand.


    Matthew pondered for a while and answered, "Eighty thousand." He had asked one of his men to buy the camera, but he clearly remembered that the price noted on the invoice was eighty thousand.


    "That''s correct. And the lens? It will obviously be more expensive than the camera, right?"


    Matthew nodded. Erica was speaking the truth. The lens cost him one hundred and eighty thousand.


    Erica exined, "A professional photographer needs to be equipped with lens that has a permanent F2.8 maximum aperture; lens with a permanent F4


    in the border area?"


    The ce she was talking about was not the same one where Lenora was. Erica was talking about a ce that had the biggest salt-waterke in H Country, where the water changed colors with the seasons all year round.


    "So, you want to go there?" Matthew asked. ''Isn''t she adorable?''


    Erica cocked her head cutely and stuck out her tongue. "Will you go with me?"


    "Of course, I will," he replied.


    "But what about yourpany?"


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "How about you give me a few sons so I can let them take over thepany as soon as possible? After that, I''ll apany you to take photos of the sunrise and sunset; the ends of the earth; the South Pole and the North Pole; the starry sky and thend..."


    Erica blushed. Giving birth to a few sons was one of her jokes and she was surprised that he still remembered it. "How am I going to give you many babies? I don''t think I''ll survive that many childbirths."


    There was an old saying to the effect that if a woman loved a man, she should give him a few daughters, but if she hated him, she would give birth to a few sons for him.


    However, Erica did not hate Matthew and therefore, she would give him several daughters! Moreover, it was too expensive to raise a son. An ordinary family had to spend one million to raise a son. Erica estimated raising Matthew''s son could cost them tens of millions! In that case, she would be penniless.


    There was a snicker in Matthew''s eyes. "I have to work hard to make the babies. I''m not afraid of being exhausted to death. What are you worried about?"


    Erica replied immediately, "I''m afraid you won''t have that much energy."

 Chapter 1227 Most Important Woman In The Huo Family

    ''Does she think I am that weak?'' Matthew mused.


    He felt as though it was time to let Erica know his real strength!


    A gentle sigh of content escaped Erica''s lips as she nced at the stars in the sky. Tightly enveloped in Matthew''s embrace, she felt safe and loved like never before. After a brief moment of silence, she asked, "Matthew, what are your ns for the future?"


    "I will work in thepany and continue to manage the ZL Group for another twenty years. During that time, whatever free moment I have will be spent with my family. When those twenty years finish, all of my time will belong to my wife," Matthew replied. In truth, Matthew wouldn''t hesitate to spend every moment with his wife because she meant more to him than his work.


    A sense of disquietude surged through Matthew when he thought about the life he wanted to build with Erica. He realized that life was too short and there just wasn''t enough time!


    "You genuinely care about your wife!" Erica chuckled as her cheeks blushed crimson. It felt good to be cherished.


    "Well, yes. After all, we will be spending the rest of our lives together," he said. ''You will be the one and only woman I love for the rest of my life.''


    The smile on Erica''s face widened. "I didn''t expect Mr. Huo to take his wife so seriously. Aren''t you afraid that your parents will be jealous?"


    Erica''s heart soared with the love and devotion Matthew felt for her. What more could a wife ask for?


    "Why should they be jealous? Everyone knows that the bond between a man and his wife is greater than any other rtionship between two human beings. As long as the two can live as one, life will only know peace and happiness. I hope you realize the importance of our rtionship!"


    Erica was over the moon and pleasantly surprised to hear Matthew speak this way. Unsure of whether he was teasing her or not, she timidly asked, "So, you''re telling me that I am more important to you than your parents?" Was he serious?


    "Theoretically, yes." There was still one thing missing in their rtionship.


    "But, in fact?" She gently nudged Matthew to share his thoughts with her.


    "After you and I consummate our marriage, we will be a real couple. Then, you will enjoy a higher status than my parents. So, Mrs. Huo, do you want to be the most powerful woman in the Huo family?"


    "That can wait until your birthday. It''s just a few days away. There is no rush." Erica giggled as she replied. Over time, her attraction toward Matthew had intensified, and she struggled to contain her passion. She wished that his birthday woulde sooner!


    Matthew subtly nced at Erica.


    smile and a quick shake of his head, Matthew made his way toward the bathroom.


    A momentter, he stepped out with a basin of warm water. He ced it by the bed and gently pulled her feet out from under the nket.


    Although asleep, Erica vaguely felt as though her feet were being put in water. Then, big hands gently massaged her feet, just like thest time when Matthew had washed her feet in the bathroom.


    She mumbled, "Matthew..."


    "Hmm."


    It was him. "Didn''t you say that I can sleep without washing my feet?" His penchant for cleanliness was a little unusual!


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll wash them for you."


    "Okay." She was so sleepy that she couldn''t remember when he finished wiping her feet and putting them back into the bed.


    In another vi of the Pearl Vi District.


    In the bedroom, Sheffield hugged the woman, who was applying a facial mask. All the tiredness coursing through him disappeared, and he felt rejuvenated. "Honey, your dear husband is back!"


    Evelyn applied the remaining essence of the facial mask on her neck and hands evenly. Then, she turned and patted the man''s face with a gentle smile as usual. "Honey, the keyboard is ready. Go ahead!"


    The man was confused. "Why am I being punished this time?" ''Did Matthew tell on me again?


    He is moving faster than before.''


    Sheffield knew that he would have to kneel on the keyboard whenever Evelyn wanted.


    "I always support my brother,"


    Evelyn answered frankly. The reason was so simple and crude.


    Sheffield had snitched on Matthew. What he couldn''t understand was why Matthew''s wife was so easy-going. She not only didn''t ask Matthew to kneel on the keyboard but also went to Sheffield and Evelyn''s restaurant for a romantic candlelight dinner.

 Chapter 1229 Be Wary Of My Sisters

    Erica and Tessie stood face to face in silence.


    In a way their lives were mirrors of each other: one lived in a paradise while the other was in hell.


    Tessie finally forced a smile and broke the silence. "Well, Erica, look at the state I''m in. Are you feeling happy now?"


    The other woman''s smile was entirely real. "Yes, I''m happy now! You''ve done a lot of harm, and it''s finally catching up to you, Tessie. You didn''t think things would turn around so quickly, did you?"


    In fact, Erica hadn''t expected things to be resolved so quickly, either. It had only taken a week to go from her investigation to dealing with Tessie and herpanions.


    Thanks to the man in the car, her innocence had been proven in short order.


    The thought of Matthew, and of the victory he''d won her, widened Erica''s smile.


    Naturally, Tessie could not fail to notice. "Erica, I really envy you!" she said.


    Erica seemed to have everything. She''d been born into a rich family, had parents who loved her very much, and now she was married to Matthew Huo, the most powerful man in Y City. As her life went on, it would only get easier, and no one dared to offend her.


    But as for Tessie?


    She smiled bitterly. Life was so unfair to her! She hated everyone in the Su family; she hated Tam and his daughter...


    But in spite of everything, she felt sorry for Erica and Ethan.


    Now she couldn''t see Ethan, and Erica had turned against her, leaving her quite alone in this world.


    Erica eyed her one-time friend coldly, as though she could read her thoughts. "You''ve ruined your own future for yourself!" By far, Ethan was the most pitiable one in this whole incident. Tessie was his biological mother, yet since running into Erica again, she hadn''t so much as mentioned the baby once, let alone asked to see him.


    It was sad to think that Ethan had such a mother.


    "Erica, can''t you ask Mr. Huo to let me go?" Tessie asked quietly. "As long as you don''t send me to the slum, I''m willing to serve you my whole life. I''ll do anything for you."


    Erica shook her head. "No, I don''t need anything from you. Just behave yourself and live your life there for a while. Maybe one day when Matthew forgets all about you, you will be free."


    Tessie suddenly took a step forward and said, "If I tell you a secret, will you ask Mr. Huo to show me a little mercy?"


    "What?" Erica asked warily.


    Tessie stared into her old friend''s eyes, her manner deadly serious; this warning was thest thing she could do for Erica. "Be wary of my sisters."


    With that she went off, leaving Erica confused and deep in thought. ''Her sisters? Does she mean Phoebe and Camille?''


    Of course she would be wary of Phoebe. After all, they were rivals in love. But, what about Camille?


    Erica racked her mind, trying to figure it out. She remembered that woman in her


    ter ss, Erica wanted to go shopping with Hyatt before going back home. But as soon as she arrived at the school gate, she saw Matthew''s Emperor car¡ªand that car was hard to ignore.


    With a hasty goodbye to Hyatt, she ran up to the car somewhat excitedly. This was very unusual!


    She hadn''t yet reached the car when Matthew emerged from it and personally opened the back door for her. They both sat in the back seat.


    With a sweet smile, Erica looked expectantly at her husband and asked, "Why do you have the time to pick me up today?"


    Matthew cleared his throat. "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. But I''m not busy this evening, so I thought I''d pick you up and go cook us something at home."


    Erica pped her hands¡ªshe couldn''t help herself. ''Matthew''s cooking tonight? That''s great!'' She cried, "Oh, my! What are you going to make?"


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    "Hmm...anything is okay," Erica said with a shrug. "How about you make something you haven''t made before, and we''ll see how it is?"


    He paused, then nodded, "Okay!"


    Back to the vi, Erica watched TV as usual, while Matthew kept busy in the kitchen.


    Unable to stay on an empty stomach, Erica was munching an apple. At the sound of the electric stirrer, she twisted around on the sofa to look into the kitchen. "What are you doing?" she called.


    "Cream," he answeredconically.


    "What? I thought you were making spaghetti," remarked Erica. ''I''m pretty sure you don''t put cream in spaghetti, '' she added silently.


    "Well, don''t you like cream puffs?" Matthew asked.


    ''So he''s also making puffs?''


    Erica put on her slippers and rushed toward the kitchen, only to be stopped at the threshold by Matthew. "Keep a distance, please!" he urged. "Stay at least three meters from the kitchen!"


    "I''m just curious why you''d make cream puffs," said his wife. "Does Gwyn like those?"

 Chapter 1230 Throw It Away

    "Yes, Gwyn likes it a lot," Matthew said simply.


    "Oh, I see." Erica nodded without thinking too much.


    Matthew, the busy CEO, was such a loving and attentive uncle. He could cook anything his niece liked.


    She leaned over the counter opposite him, eating an apple. "Where are you going tomorrow? How long will you be gone?"


    "Ennd, for a week."


    Her eyes lit up. She wanted to go to Ennd too. "Hey! Didn''t you say you were going to take me with you on those business trips? I wanna go!"


    "Not this time. I''m on a tight schedule. I''m only in Ennd for half a day, then I''m headed to France and Italy. Maybe next trip I''ll have more time, and you cane along." He also wanted her with him, but they''d spend most of their time on the ne. She liked to walk around, take pictures, visit the mom and pop shops, and his schedule wouldn''t let her.


    Tonight''s dinner was pretty simple. 15 minutes of prep, 45 minutes cook time. So, an hourter, two tes of spaghetti, some cream puffs, a colorful fruit tter and a te of dried fruit were sitting on the table.


    Erica picked up a puff and put it in her mouth. Before she could even take a bite, Matthew chided her. "Wash your hands!"


    "Well... okay!" She swallowed the part of the puff she was chewing. She savored the taste for a bit before walking off to wash up.


    After dinner, Erica decided to rx by watching TV in the living room. She asked Matthew to join her. After a couple shows, the two of them walked into the bedroom.


    She took a shower first, and he went to the walk-in closet to change his clothes.


    As he unbuttoned his shirt, Matthew looked over at the door to Erica''s wardrobe. He saw it was still ajar. He was about to close it for her but something caught his attention. He saw a wine red nightdress hanging in her wardrobe. He walked over and took it out. It was sexy, but he never saw her wear it.


    Without a word, he pulled it off the hanger and put the hanger back in the wardrobe. Just as he turned around, something in the corner caught his eye.


    It was a rectangr box. He would never have noticed it if he hadn''t touched the nightdress next to it.


    He grabbed the box and had a closer look.


    Half an hourter, Erica came out of the bathroom in patterned pajamas. They had characters from the popr cartoon Boonie Bears stered all over them.


    In the bedroom, Matthew stood beside the bed, hands in the pockets of his pajamas. He stared at the two items on the


    re you talking about?" ''What is that strange logic?'' He was confused.


    ''Forget it. He had a hard and exhausting day.'' Erica''s heart softened and she turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, shey beside the man, widened her eyes and asked, "Matthew, say I''m the red rose and your goddess is the pure white rose. Now that we''re married, do you like the red rose or the white rose more?"


    Matthew thought for a while and said, "Every girl has different charms and different sides. They can be the pure white rose and the sexy red rose at the same time. Only a man who knows how to love can make the woman he loves more and more beautiful. That''s the thing¡ªI don''t love you for who you could be, I love you for who you are."


    Not everyone could see the true beauty of a woman. The man who loved her would see her as the most beautiful creature. The woman who loved someone would show off her most attractive charms to them, like a peacock.


    Erica sighed in her mind that Matthew knew who he was and how to control his emotions. He knew how to avoid her question. But she wasn''t going to give up. "So do you like the red rose or the white rose?"


    A caring look shed in his eyes. "I like both."


    "What? Can''t you just decide on one?"


    Matthew just smiled and didn''t exin. She would understand sooner orter.


    Erica sighed, "Know how to figure out whether a man is horny or not?"


    "No. Tell me."


    "Put your finger under his nose. If he''s still breathing, then he''s horny!" This was true. As long as a man lived, he would be thinking about sex. Matthew was no exception.


    Matthew was confounded. Did she really see him like that?

 Chapter 1231 He Wants To Live A Long Life

    Matthew admitted that there were times when he had wanted to take advantage of Erica, but he only felt this way towards her. He didn''t like other women. Why did she think he was a lustful man?


    He turned over andy on his side, facing her. His pajama belt identally came loose.


    Erica stared at the handsome man. She preferred to leave the curtains slightly open at night to let a little light into the bedroom.


    In the moonlight, she saw his exposed chest staring back at her.


    The girl swallowed and looked straight into his eyes. "Man, are you trying to seduce me?" she asked yfully.


    Matthew rolled his eyes. "Are you turned on by my body?" He yed along.


    "I am," she said in a low voice, and reached out her hand to touch his chest.


    Matthew grabbed her unruly hand and warned, "I''ve already taken too many cold showers. Think twice before you make a move. Don''t touch me if you don''t want to getid." Erica didn''t realize how attractive she looked to him in the darkness of the night.


    "You''re so stingy," she said with an awkward smile. ''Fine! I won''t touch you!'' she thought, taking back her hand.


    She rolled to her side of the bed and closed her eyes. Soon after, she fell asleep.


    Matthew stared at her, stunned.


    ''Did she just fall asleep? And right after taunting me once again!'' he cursed in his mind as she slept peacefully.


    The next day, Matthew left the city on a business trip. Worried that she wouldn''t eat properly if left alone, Debbie asked Erica to temporarily move back to the Huo family manor.


    While Matthew was away for work, Erica spent most of her time at school. She handed the photo of the starry sky she had taken atop the Fragrance Mountain as her homework, and she received high praise from Professor Feng.


    Four days after Matthew had left, Erica received a call from Rhea. "My dearest Erica, where are you now?"


    "My dear Rhea, I''m developing a photo at school at the moment." Professor Feng had asked her to develop the photo she had submitted earlier and post it in the column for exceptional works.


    "Erica, can you go to the school gate right now? Someone is looking for you."


    Puzzled, Erica asked, "What? Who?" She didn''t have amon friend with Rhea in Y City, except Hyatt.


    "You''ll know wh


    rilled. "Yes! You''re the best, Matthew!" Before making the call, she was worried that Matthew wouldn''t agree and that she would have to stay in a hotel with Rhea.


    Matthew continued, "But she has to sleep in the guest room on the second floor." There was no way he could allow anyone to sleep in his bed, not even Erica''s best friend.


    "No problem!" Erica eximed happily. She knew that he was a neat freak and she could understand his condition. She had already nned on sleeping with Rhea in the guest room.


    Reflecting her good mood, Matthew also smiled. "Why are you so happy?"


    "Of course, I''m happy. Rhea and I haven''t seen each other in a long time. We are going to hang out together."


    "Well, have a nice time. I will reimburse all the expenses when I get back. So, have fun."


    She shouted excitedly, "Wow! Are you serious? Matthew, you are amazing. I love you so much!"


    Matthew''s eyes were full of smile at her words. "Enjoy."


    "Bye, Matthew! Take care of yourself."


    "I will. You too." He would surely take care of himself. He wanted to live a long life. He wanted to live long and stay by her side forever.


    After hanging up, Erica took Rhea and Hyatt to the vi. When she had gotten married to Matthew, Erica was first brought to the Huo family manor. So, Rhea hadn''t been to this vi yet.


    As she looked around the gorgeous vi, Rhea''s mouth formed an "O" and she gawked at the ce the whole time. "Oh my God, Erica, you''re so lucky to have married Matthew!" she eximed.

 Chapter 1232 Youre The Boss

    When she heard what Rhea said, Erica just smiled and showed her around the vi.


    "Mind if I snap some pics?" Rhea asked for Erica''s opinion.


    "No problem!" Erica had the power to make minor decisions like that.


    Besides, she asked Hyatt to take some photos of her and Rhea in the garden on the top floor of the vi.


    Before she uploaded the pics, Rhea asked Erica, "Rika, can I post these online?"


    This question made Erica hesitate for a moment. "I''ll need to ask Matthew first," she answered. After all, he was a very private person.


    "Take your time. I just want to show off. I''ve been to Mr. Huo''s vi! Ha-ha!"


    "Cool. Let me ask him first." Erica took out her phone and sent a message to her husband. "We took some photos in the vi. Can we post them online?"


    "Mi casa es su casa. You''re the boss. You can do what you want as long as you''re happy!" Matthew replied.


    Seeing the message, Erica smiled sweetly and sent him a kiss emoji.


    Then she edited and retouched the photos that Hyatt took for her and Rhea, running them through a filter before uploading them to Weibo. One was a shot of them sitting in the garden, and the other had them sitting on the spiral staircase, with the words, "My best friend came to see me! Current mood: happy!"


    Not only that, she took a selfie of herself and sent it to Matthew. "Rhea said I gained weight. Don''t feed me so much anymore, okay?"


    With a faint smile, Matthew saved the photo and replied, "I like you like this. You''re cuddlier that way. It feels good to hold you in my arms."


    She knew he wouldn''t be there for at least a couple more days. She decided to tease him. Erica typed, "Thene back and hug me. That way you can judge for yourself how much I weigh!"


    "I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me. Be patient." Although he told her to wait for him, he really couldn''t wait to see her himself. The business trip couldn''t end quickly enough.


    "I''m not impatient. We''re going to get some hotpot now! Bye!"


    "Bye."


    Erica put away her phone and the three of them went out to eat.


    Rhea couldn''t get to Y City very often. How could they just go shopping and eat hotpot? They decided to go out drinking and celebrate the fact they were finally together.


    And so, after eating, they went and found a bar nearby.


    It


    ck to Y City, I need to see him before you leave for Australia." If she couldn''t see the child this time, they would go to Australia. She didn''t know when they would get a chance to see each other again.


    "No problem!" As long as she was willing to give his son to him, Tam would let Erica see Ethan. It was just a small matter.


    "Okay." Erica had nothing else to say to him, so she hung up the phone quickly. She still had tears to wipe from her eyes.


    She didn''t go right back to the bar. Instead, she called Wesley. "Dad, I promised Tam that I''d give Ethan back to him," she said in a small voice after the call was connected.


    Wesley had already been mentally prepared for it. After all, Ethan was not Erica''s child. "Well, if you agreed, then we have no choice. Your mother and I will pack up some things for him and ask Tam to take them with him when hees and gets the kid."


    "Okay..."


    Wesley suddenly changed the subject and asked, "So when are you and Matthew going to have a child? We won''t have to worry about someone iming him, right? If you have a kid, I''ll keep whatever Tam doesn''t take with."


    ''What? You old cheapskate!'' "Well, we''re going to have a kid, but not right away. You can give those things away!" she answered. She was married, after all. How could she not have a child?


    "You brat! Fine!" Wesley thought it was better tofort his daughter. "Don''t worry. You knew this day wasing, and you should have been ready to ept it. Having kids with Matthew will fill the void Ethan left."

 Chapter 1233 Meeting Watkins Again

    Although Erica didn''t live with Ethan, she had kept Tessiepany for the nine months she had been pregnant and had brought him back home after Tessie had given birth to him. Erica had a deep connection with that little boy.


    "Okay, tell Mom not to be upset when Ethan leaves. If she''s that sad, Matthew and I can give her a grandchild. Besides, my sister will get married soon, and so will my brother. You and Mom will have a handful of grandchildren sooner orter," said Erica, trying tofort her dad.


    Wesley sighed silently and snorted. "I am here with your mother and I willfort her."


    ''This girl is so silly! She is kind-hearted and always does something that would make us feel bad for her. I hope she doesn''t do anything that will hurt herself again, '' he thought to himself.


    Erica nodded. She didn''t need to worry about her mother while her father was around. "Good."


    Just then, she heard a familiar voice. "Erica!"


    Erica looked up reflexively and saw Watkins waving at her.


    He looked handsome in his ck casual coat and expensive sneakers.


    "Who is that?" Wesley asked. He had sharp ears and clearly heard a man call out Erica''s name. As far as he knew, Matthew was on a business trip. He hoped that his silly daughter wouldn''t do something that would make Matthew misunderstand her.


    "Just a friend. I''m outside with Rhea now. Talk to youter. Bye!" Erica had a clear conscience. After answering her dad''s question, she hung up the phone without a second thought.


    Wesley was rendered speechless. ''Where is this girl? And why is there a man with her? Never mind! I trust her. Better to leave her be, '' he thought.


    When Watkins trotted over to her, he saw that she had been on the phone. He apologized as she put her phone away. "Sorry, I didn''t realize that you were talking to someone."


    "No problem. Why are you here?" she asked. Erica looked behind him and saw several rich young men standing there, waiting for Watkins.


    With his hands in his pockets, Watkins raised his chin at them and then said to her, "Just hanging out with my budd


    and she, along with Rhea and Hyatt, began to walk toward the door.


    Watkins turned around and waved at his friends. "I''ll be back soon."


    He walked out of the booth with the three of them.


    When they reached the side of the road, Watkins stopped Erica. After hesitating for a second, he said, "Erica, we all know what happened between you and Tessie. She doesn''t deserve to be your friend. You don''t need to be sad for losing a friend like her. Okay?"


    Knowing that he wasforting her, Erica nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry about me. I''ve already moved on. Thank you, Watkins."


    "Good to know. Let''s go now. I''ll drive you." Watkins'' driver was waiting at the roadside.


    Erica tried to refuse, but Watkins insisted on driving them home. It waste, so she got into his car with Rhea.


    Hyatt got into another Mercedes Benz and the driver was told to drop him off at school.


    The girls sat in the back seat, while Watkins sat in the passenger seat. The driver headed for the Pearl Vi District.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of the vi. As soon as Erica opened the door, her phone rang. It was Matthew.


    ''Wow! Matthew, the aloof husband, is calling me on his own volition! This is so rare!'' she thought. With a smile, she slid the answer key and gently greeted him, "Hello, Matthew."


    "Where are you?" The man''s low voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 1234 A Clean Hand Wants No Washing

    Erica looked at the vi and said, "Rhea and I just arrived at the gate of the vi. We haven''t gone in yet."


    Matthew was about to answer when he heard a man''s voicee over the line. "Erica, Rhea, I''m leaving now! Go get some good rest!"


    "Okay, thank you! Bye!" That was Erica. Though she had reflexively covered the speaker with her hand, Matthew was still able to hear and discern that it was a man who had spoken to her.


    Meanwhile, Watkins was about to get into his car, but stopped as though he''d suddenly remembered something. Seemingly not noticing that Erica was on the phone, he came over and told her, "You know, I''ve always wanted to invite you to dinner, but I never got the chance. Now that we''ve friended each other on WeChat, I''ll contact you and invite you to a proper dinner sometime soon."


    Holding her phone low beside her body, Erica answered, "Okay. But look, it doesn''t matter if you''re too busy..."


    "No, I''m not busy. I haven''t had many sses to deal withtely," he said quickly, and then broke off. "Look, we should both be going. It''s too cold outside, and it''ll be colder tomorrow. Remember to dress warm!" Saying this, Watkins half-raised his arms as though to give her a hug goodbye. However, he remembered that she was married and thought better of it.


    Erica pretended not to notice and smiled at him pleasantly. "Oh, I will. Thank you, goodbye!"


    Watkins turned and hurried off, leaving Erica to breathe a sigh of relief. Remembering that she was still on the phone with her husband, she brought it back up to her ear. "Hello, Matthew, haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    For a moment there was only silence. Fearing the call was disconnected, Erica nced at the phone''s screen to find that it wasn''t. "Hello? Are you busy now?"


    Matthew''s voice came through atst, cold as the air. "No, I''m not. Who''s that you were just hanging out with?"


    Erica shivered and held onto Rhea''s arm as they started toward the vi. "I was with Rhea and Hyatt," she answered.


    "What did you do?"


    "We went shopping, had hotpot and hit a bar. Then we came back," Erica answered honestly.


    "Who drove you back?" asked Matthew.


    "Oh, it was Watkins!"


    There was another ufortable silence. Then Matthew continued, "Did you drink together?"


    "Yes," she told him. "Rhea and I had some beer and a cocktail. We''re not drunk! Don''t worry!"


    Her cheery, l


    gone to Champion Group to look for Tam before, she wouldn''t have known that Watkins'' family had anything to do with thepany.


    A moment passed. Erica was also browsing the WeChat Moments, trying to check Watkins'' updates, but she couldn''t find his ount. "What''s Watkins'' name on WeChat?" she asked.


    She remembered that she had changed his alias to his real name when she friended Watkins on WeChat. Why couldn''t she find his ount now?


    "His WeChat name is an emoji. Haven''t you changed his alias?" asked Rhea.


    "I''m sure I have, but I can''t find it now!" Erica searched her contact list twice without sess.


    She entered Watkins'' ount yet again and found that it was not in her friend list.


    Erica went to friend Watkins on WeChat again and murmured, "What the hell?"


    At that same moment, Matthew, who was still abroad, was leaning against the headboard and staring at hisptop screen. He had been monitoring Erica''s WeChat all this time, and did not miss when she sent a friend request to Watkins again.


    It was a simple matter for him to block the friend request from going through.


    A momentter, he received a message from his wife. "Matthew, are you asleep?" she asked.


    Matthew calmly picked up his phone and replied, "Not yet."


    A message came back. "Let me ask you a question. Were you angry just now?"


    He felt a little helpless. Was it because he didn''t show his anger clearly, or because she was just slow to react? "What do you think?" he asked.


    "I don''t think you''re narrow-minded. Watkins and I are just normal friends. You know that, right?"

 Chapter 1228 Matthew Is Ruthless

    Shamelessly, Sheffield pulled Evelyn into his arms. "Honey, I was just kidding with Rika. Neither she nor Matthew was really angry. They had dinner at Evefield Restaurant. They are probably enjoying their romantic night right about now. It''ste. Why don''t we enjoy our night as well?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Matthew said that if you don''t spend the night kneeling on the keyboard, he will tell Dad that you tried to separate Rika from him. He already has the surveince video of you and Rika chatting in thepany. He threatened to send it to Dad if you don''t listen to him."


    The surveince video of ZL Group was of high-definition quality, and unlike ordinary CCTV cameras, the audio was also crystal clear. If this matter reached Carlos, Sheffield wouldn''t even be able to deny what had happened.


    ''Matthew has be more ruthless than his father! I got no luck!'' Sheffield thought to himself with a sigh.


    Carlos was openly satisfied with his daughter-inw. If he ever came to know that Sheffield had tried to drive a wedge between Erica and Matthew, Sheffield would surely meet his end.


    With another long sigh, Sheffield headed to the keyboard on the balcony and knelt down on it.


    Two minutester, Evelyn came over with a te of fruits. She put an apple slice into his mouth and said, "I''m free now. Shall we talk for a while?"


    Chewing the apple, Sheffield sullenly flipped through his messages on his phone and replied to a customer''s query. "I swear you could never find another CEO who is as miserable and diligent as I am!" heined. Where would anyone find a CEO of argepany kneeling on a keyboard shamelessly and having to work while being punished by his brother-inw?


    Evelyn sat on a chair next to him and nodded, "Hmm. Mr. Tang, why do you always have to provoke Matthew knowing something like this would happen?" This was Matthew''s favorite punishment for him. Every time Sheffield pissed him off, Matthew would ask Evelyn to make him kneel on the keyboard.


    Evelyn wondered how Sheffield managed to keep his position as the CEO of Theo Group after all that he had done. It seemed that his father didn''t mind at all.


    The man smiled guiltily at his wife. Although he knew that this was all his fault, he could never admit it in front of her. "It''s all because your dear brother can''t take a joke," he scoffed.


    "Since you know that he can''t take a joke, why do you make fun of him? It''s still your fault!"


    ''


    and her cheeks were slightly red. The scream gradually turned into light moans. "You bastard..." There was no threat in her voice; it was nothing but a tender wee.


    The man pushed her onto the bed behind her. He grinned as he climbed on top of his drugged ex-girlfriend.


    The second day at Y City train station


    It had been cold in Y City these past days, and the weather was unusually cloudy.


    A ck Emperor car slowly came to a halt at the entrance of the station. The young couple in the car did not fit in with the surroundings.


    Erica''s eyes fell on the square not far away. Camille was in a beige suit. She carefully tucked a loose hair behind Tessie''s ear. Tessie was crying; her eyes were swollen.


    The two bodyguards beside them kept their eyes on Tessie''s every move, as if she were a prisoner.


    Erica saw that Tessie had be much thinner in thest few days.


    Matthew asked, "Don''t you want to say goodbye to her?"


    Erica didn''t say anything. She watched the two sisters silently.


    After a long time, Camille left. Erica opened the car door and got out.


    "Tessie!" she called, as the bodyguards were about to lead her into the station to check in.


    Tessie turned around and saw the girl walking towards her.


    Erica was still the same girl from her memories. She was dressed in an expensive pink long windbreaker, with a white handbag in her hand and a crystal hairpin on her long ck hair. She looked like a princess.


    Tessie bent down to look at herself. She was wearing worn-out jeans and a coat bought from a shop at half-off. She was so young, and yet, she looked like a ragged middle-aged woman.

 Chapter 1235 Ethan Left

    Matthew was speechless. Erica was so good at ttering him.


    Anxiety and nervousness coursed through Erica as she had not received Matthew''s reply for a long time. Was he angry as Rhea had said?


    ''Perhaps I should forget about it. After all, it''s difficult to figure out what''s on a man''s mind!'' Since it was futile to continue guessing, she decided to wait until he returned.


    In A Country


    Since Erica had agreed, Tam had booked the earliest flight tickets to A Country. A dayter, Tam and his wife, Yanny Gao, stood nervously before the door to the Li family house.


    Once inside, Tam put aside the valuable gifts that he had brought. Suppressing the urge to hug his son, he and his wife first greeted the older Li family members who stood before them in the living room. "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Li." Then he nodded to Chantel and Yvette. "I am Tam Wu, Ethan''s biological father, and this is my wife, Yanny Gao. Thank you for taking care of Ethan for so long."


    Wesley''s expression soured, and he red at Tam silently. Meanwhile, ir lovingly gazed at Ethan, who she held in her arms. Her blood-shot eyes indicated that she had been crying.


    Chantel looked at ir with concern while Yvette tried to hold back the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks.


    As no one spoke for a while, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Tam steeled himself and broke the silence. "I know that all of this has been my fault, and I apologize. My actions have caused a lot of trouble, especially for Erica. We''ll take Ethan to Australia and settle there. We won''t return to Y City again. My wife is kind, and she will treat Ethan well. Please don''t worry as we''ll take good care of him!"


    Yanny had mixed feelings as she looked at the wide-eyed little boy, who was holding a toy car. ''No wonder Tam wants to take him home. It isn''t just fatherly love and instinct that draws him to Ethan. This boy is so cute that anyone would want to hug him at first sight, '' she thought.


    "Australia?" Wesley was surprised. He had assumed that Tam would return to Y City with Ethan. That way, Rika could still visit him when she missed him.


    Tam nodded, "Yes. We know it''s fa


    an arrived at Matthew''s vi to say goodbye to Erica, Rhea had just left the house after her visit. Erica intended to return to school with her camera, but she received a call from Tam before she could get in the car. "Mrs. Huo, it''s me, Tam. I picked up Ethan yesterday, and we''re leaving for Australia tomorrow. Can wee to see you now if you''re free?"


    ''Leaving for Australia tomorrow?'' Erica was still processing the shocking news.


    Then, she nodded, "Yes, I''m at home."


    Tam knew the address of the vi. After hanging up the phone, Erica returned to the house to wait for the father and son.


    Ten minutester, her phone rang again. She thought it was Tam, so she answered the phone without even looking at the screen. "Are you here yet?"


    "Yes. How do you know?"


    It was not Tam''s voice.


    Erica checked the number. It was not Tam''s. "Who is this?"


    "It''s me. Watkins. You saved my number. How could you not know it was me?" Watkins had watched Erica save his phone number when they were partying the other day.


    Confusion coursed through Erica. She remembered that she had saved his phone number, but why was his name no longer on her contact list? "It''s so strange. I lost both your WeChat ount and phone number. Is my phone infected with a virus?"


    That was the only possibility that she could think of. But, she hadn''t downloaded from or browsed any unsafe website recently. How could a virus attack her phone?

 Chapter 1236 Mommy

    Since Watkins and Erica were in different ces at that moment and he couldn''t see her phone, he couldn''t exin what was going on. All he knew was that she sounded really cute. He smiled in spite of himself. "Come here and let me see your phone."


    "Where are you?" she asked.


    "At the entrance to your vi." Watkins had just parked the car at the gate of the vi. He couldn''t get in, so he was stuck outside.


    "Ah! You''re here? I''ll be right out. How did you know where I was?" Erica walked out of the bedroom and bounded downstairs quickly.


    Leaning against the car, Watkins replied honestly, "Rhea told me. I knew she was headed back to her own country, so I called her to say goodbye. She told me you saw her off at the airport, and thought you''d be home by now."


    "Oh! I see. Wait a minute. I''m headed your way."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica trotted towards the gate of the vi, phone in hand.


    It took about ten minutes to walk from the front door of the vi''s living room to the gate. As the crow flew, it would have taken only five. But Matthew had installed a traffic ind and filled it full of flowers and bushes. There was no way to get through that without a great deal of trouble. So Erica had to follow the road around it.


    Three minutester, Erica reached the gate, out of breath.


    Watkins wore a white sweatshirt, sweatpants, and a new pair of sneakers. He leaned against his convertible. When he saw Erica, he waved at her. "Hi, Erica!"


    "Hey, why are you here?" Erica asked, panting. She was exhausted. She contemted buying a scooter so she could ride out to the gate and back.


    "I tried to get ahold of you, but you weren''t online. It''s almost noon. I thought you might want go out and get some lunch. Oh, by the way, where''s your phone? You said it''s virused? Let me see."


    Erica took out her phone and unlocked it for him. She put her hands on her hips and said, "I can''t go now, because I''m meeting up with someer."


    "Oh, I was wondering how you knew I was here before I called. You thought I was someone else, huh?" Far from being annoyed, Watkins thought this rashness was rather endearing.


    Hearing this, Erica felt a little embarrassed. "Yeah, I answered my phone without checking the number."


    Watkins tinkered


    ve, but they each had a lock indicating safety with words "safe" and "healthy" carved on it. What better to carry Erica''s wishes for Ethan?


    There was nothing on Ethan''s wrists, so the pair of bracelets looked just fine.


    After putting on the bracelets for him, she picked him up again and kissed him. Once, then twice. She really loved the little guy. "Now, all done. I''ll see you soon, okay?"


    This time, Ethan called clearly, "Mommy¡ª"


    Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes when she heard the boy call her "Mommy." This was the baby she had brought back home. The kid she raised, the kid she sacrificed everything for. And now he was leaving. She threw her arms around him and buried her face in Ethan''s neck. She sobbed and sobbed.


    Ethan thought she was ying with him, so he put his arms around Erica''s neck and grinned, revealing his baby teeth. Little, white, perfect and shiny. He looked super-cute like that.


    Julianna took it all in, aplicated look in her eyes. After a while, she came over and said, "Erica, if you want to see him in the future, just send me a message. My number''s still the same, and so is my WeChat ount."


    Tessie and Lenora had been sent away, and Matthew had taught her a lesson as well. When she calmed down, she reflected on everything that had happened between her and the other two girls.


    Erica had never done anything wrong. She''d always been a good friend. They fell out over Julianna''s now ex-boyfriend, but Erica knew he was no good from the start. She saw that now.

 Chapter 1237 The Warning

    Everyone, including Julianna, knew that Tessie had lied about what had happened between her and Erica.


    Erica didn''t want to hold a grudge against Julianna over this issue as she knew that she could put it behind her after Tam and his family left Y City tomorrow.


    Erica forced back her tears, turned, and nodded at Julianna. "Thank you for epting Ethan."


    She could now sympathize with Julianna. After all, her father suddenly had a son, and she had a younger brother.


    And all this was because her father had an affair with her best friend. Who could ept such a reprehensible rtionship? However, Julianna''s actions showed that she seemed to have epted Ethan as her father''s son and her baby brother.


    Julianna smiled, "Why should you thank me? He is my father''s son. I should thank your family for being so kind to him even though they know that he is not your child."


    Her reassurance appeared genuine.


    Her mother had been pale-faced and dispirited when she had told Julianna about how she had fought with her father when she learned about Ethan. Between sobs, she had said that she didn''t want to divorce him.


    After all, Tam had been very good to her before. As they had been married for more than twenty years, it was not easy to break up. She wanted to give him another chance.


    If her mother could forgive her father, why couldn''t she?


    Despite her unwillingness, Erica handed Ethan to Julianna. "My baby, go to your...sister!"


    Tears welled in his eyes, and Ethan''s chubby arms tightened their grip around Erica''s neck. He refused to let go.


    Seeing that Ethan was about to cry, Tam stepped forward and said, "Let me do it."


    As he had spent more time with Ethan than Julianna, Tam believed that Ethan would be more willing to go to him.


    Tam removed a corn candy from his pocket and held it in front of Ethan. With a kind smile, he said, "Ethan, here is a candy for you. Come to Dad."


    Ethan nced at Erica, hesitated for a short while, and then stretched a hand toward Tam.


    The smile on Tam''s face grew as he lifted the little boy in his arms. Seeing that the little boy was about to cry again, he quickly opened the candy and gave it to him. "Good boy, don''t cry. Daddy will buy some toys for you, okay?" Tam coaxed as he walked further away from Erica and Julianna.


    Complex feelings coursed through the two girls as th


    e man stood still with his wife in his arms. The imperial aura he emitted was beyond the reach of Watkins, a boy who had not yet graduated from university.


    Erica wanted to refute Matthew''s words, but Matthew didn''t allow her to look up.


    But then, Watkins conveyed what she wanted to say. "Mr. Huo, you''re too overbearing. How can you deprive Erica of the right to make friends? She won''t be happy if you keep doing this!"


    Erica repeatedly nodded as she agreed with Watkins.


    Matthew held her head tightly so that she couldn''t raise her head at all. "Mr. Chai, you''re wrong. Rika was very happy before she met you. Most importantly, as her husband, I''m responsible for her happiness. A bachelor like you wouldn''t understand the fun and romance Erica and I have."


    That was a harshment, especially his use of the word "bachelor."


    As Watkins got in his car, Erica struggled to free herself from Matthew''s hold. It was not until the car had disappeared that Matthew let go of the woman in his arms and looked at her indifferently. "Matthew Huo, how could you say that about Watkins?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You said that he was a bachelor."


    Matthew asked, "Isn''t he?"


    Erica didn''t know how to respond. ''Well, he seems to be unattached. Otherwise, why did he have the time toe to see me?''


    Her reaction deepened Matthew''s annoyance. Every time he got off the ne, he would go straight home. And every time he reached the vi, he would see her and Watkins. He warned, "Erica!"


    "Yes?"


    "I''m warning you now. Stay away from Watkins in the future!"

 Chapter 1238 What A Waste Of Money

    Tears welled up in Erica''s red eyes again. Her lips quivered as sheined to the man standing in front of her with a long face. "Why are you scolding me?" Erica was already having a hard time dealing with Ethan''s departure.


    Matthew stood in stunned silence, his mouth agape at Erica''s reaction. Was he not supposed to scold her? Was he not supposed to be angry at her? "Then what do you think I should do to you?" he asked. ''Should I just sit by and watch her get close to another man?''


    Erica''s eyes and nose were red from crying. She wiped away her tears and said, "We haven''t seen each other for a week. Don''t you miss me?" She missed having him around, especially since she had been sleeping alone.


    Needless to say, Matthew missed her as well. Why else would he end his trip one day earlier and return to his home country in such a hurry? Why else did he rush home instead of going to thepany as soon as he got off the ne?


    Erica, however, didn''t expect him to say that he missed her. Perhaps, the woman he missed was Phoebe. In any case, she was determined to push that woman out of his heart. "Come here!" she ordered the man.


    Matthew couldn''t believe his ears. Where did she get the audacity to speak to him like that? How dare she raise her voice to him? Nheless, he took a step forward.


    "Lower your head!" she ordered again.


    ''She''s ordering me again!'' Despite the anger, he humored Erica again as he looked down at her in confusion.


    "What are you looking at? Kiss me now!" ''Isn''t that what a couple is supposed to do after they see each for the first time in days? I see other couples hugging and kissing each other when they meet again after a long time. Why is my case any different?'' Erica wondered.


    She soon came to realize what the reason was. ''Matthew is just a cold and arrogant man!''


    Without saying a word, Matthew held the woman in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    In truth, this was what he had in mind the whole time. If only he hadn''t be so furious after seeing her with Watkins.


    However, Erica couldn''t stop thinking about Ethan and she kept on sobbing silently.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and stopped at the spot where their lips locked. The salt from her tears spread inside their mouths and Matthew immediately loosened his grip on the woman, with a worried look in his eyes. "Did I hurt you?"


    "No... I was just think of Ethan again. I''m sorry..." Erica couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    Matthew sighed helplessly. "If you cry again, I''ll have someone bring Ethan back right now. I''ll also make sure t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    ow.


    Matthew took a deep breath and said calmly, "Think about why I''m ring at you!"


    "I''m not a mind reader. How can I know what you are thinking?"


    Erica finally realized how easy it was for them to break into an argument with each other.


    Matthew was utterly frustrated by her attitude. "Erica, how many wives do I have?"


    She blinked at him with confusion. Why did he suddenly ask her this? Why was he asking her such a silly question? She answered impatiently, "One!"


    "Who is it?"


    She blinked again and asked cautiously, "Have you finally lost your mind? Why are you asking so much nonsense?"


    Matthew felt helpless. It was as if nothing was going right for him today. His wife was busy acting so foolishly that she couldn''t even understand that the gift was for her! "Is there a problem with a man giving his wife nice things?"


    "No problem!"


    "Since there is no problem, just keep it! Please!"


    After a moment''s silence, Erica was convinced. "So, you really bought this for me?"


    "Who else could it be for?" he replied impatiently.


    With a big grin on her face, Erica held the perfume bottle and said, "Then just tell me frankly. Just say you brought me a gift. Why did you have to ruin such a nice moment by saying something so stupid?" Wasn''t Matthew always straightforward and efficient? What was wrong with him today? Why was he beating around the bush?


    ''He''s just so arrogant!'' she thought.


    Matthew unbuckled his belt and looked at her coldly. "My fault?" Was he wrong to give her a gift?


    Erica swallowed nervously as she saw him take off his pants. Fascinated by what she was looking at, she shook her head in a hurry. "It''s my fault." ''He''s hot; he''s the boss!'' she eximed in her mind.

 Chapter 1239 Single Dog

    A mischievous smile tugged on Matthew''s lips. Satisfied with Erica''s apology, he said, "Come here!" Then, he crooked his finger at her.


    Erica, perfume bottle in hand, immediately sashayed toward him and asked with a chuckle, "Mr. Huo, what can I do for you?" Delighted with her attitude, he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "I was not satisfied with the kiss earlier. Let''s do it again!"


    Erica giggled, and a tinge of pink graced her cheeks. Then, she lowered her eyes and saw that he was still undressed. Her face flushed, and she stuttered, "Yes, sure. But you have to wear your clothes first!"


    Matthew grabbed the closest night robe in the wardrobe and nimbly put it on. His swift movement caused his muscles to ripple, and Erica almost swooned.


    The passion glimmering in her eyes pleased the man. With raised eyebrows, he ordered, "You can start now!"


    "O-okay." Erica put the perfume bottle aside, encased his waist with her slender arms, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his thin lips.


    Soon, the sound of their rapid breathing echoed in the otherwise quiet closet.


    More than ten minutester, Erica escaped from Matthew''s tight embrace. Before leaving, she grabbed the bottle of perfume.


    Bang! The door mmed shut behind Erica. Still excited from her intimate moment with Matthew, she leaned against the wall and tried to steady her breath.


    She ced her fair, delicate finger on her hot burning face and thought, ''Oh, my God! Matthew is such a flirt...''


    Only then did she realize that she was disheveled. She lowered her head and tidied up her clothes which Matthew had pulled open, before trotting to the dresser to study the perfume.


    The perfume had a light fragrance with a lingering scent of fresh fruit. It was delightfully sweet.


    Erica licked her lips as she studied the light blue liquid in the bottle. It looked tasty too...


    After Matthew showered and changed his clothes, they grabbed a quick lunch outside. As Erica had more sses, she needed to return to school.


    At the entrance of Y City University


    Owen nced at his watch as annoyance coursed through him. He had been waiting for ten minutes.


    A few minutester, he finally saw the person for whom he had been waiting. He immediately straightened his clothes, took a few steps forward, and called, "Mr. Chai!"


    Watkins'' brow furrowed when he saw a strange man hailing him. It took a minute or so for Watkins to remembe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    pered in her ear, "Erica, it looks good. It''s very suitable for your husband."


    She nodded, "I believe so as well. But it is too expensive..." Then, with a sweet smile, she asked the saledy next to her, "Well... is there a discount?"


    The smile on the saledy''s face didn''t change. "I''m sorry, ma''am. We don''t sell our goods at a discount all year round. But, there are some promotional activities in the shopping mall. You can get a suitcase with the Shining International za''s logo if you shop for fifty thousand dors. If you spend one hundred thousand dors, the value of the gifts increases as well. You can visit the reception desk to learn more."


    Erica nodded. As she hadn''t found anything suitable after hours of searching, she agreed to the cost. "Please pack it for me."


    "Okay. Would you like to pay by card or cash?"


    "Swipe my card!" Suppressing the reluctance in her heart, Erica removed a card from her purse and followed the saledy to the checkout counter to pay the bill.


    At ZL Group


    It waste at night, and Matthew was still finishing hisst task for the day.


    At about ten o''clock, he called Paige through the internal line. "Cancel all my meetings for tomorrow." Paige was surprised. The CEO''s daily schedule was usually arranged half a month in advance.


    Perhaps he had forgotten what was on his schedule for the next day. Paige felt it was prudent to remind him, "But, Mr. Huo, you have an important meeting tomorrow..."


    Matthew''s tone was quite decisive when he replied, "Postpone it for a day. And let the important clients know that I will visit them in personter."

 Chapter 1240 Rika Li Huo

    "What about Miss Su''s prenatal check-up tomorrow?" Paige asked.


    Matthew frowned. Why was another prenatal check-up scheduled so soon? "Since I have another engagement, you need to apany her. My instructions apply to all future prenatal examinations as well."


    Paige nodded as she replied, "Yes, Mr. Huo." She thought, ''Mr. Huo is conscientious and always puts his work first. Why did he cancel his meetings for tomorrow? What''s happening?''


    "Don''t call me for anything. If you need something, contact the general manager," he added.


    Although puzzled by the situation, Paige had to suppress her curiosity. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The evening inched closer to midnight.


    At the Pearl Vi District


    A camouged figure jumped down from the windowsill and ran toward the wall encircling the vi''s courtyard. A nce showed the figure that two bodyguards were patrolling the main gate of the vi.


    Erica had sensed that several people had been following her these past two days, and she was right.


    A shiver went down her spine when she thought of what would happen next. She mumbled a quick apology as she felt sorry for Matthew.


    Then, without further hesitation, she threw the rope in her hand upward...


    At eleven twenty, Matthew''s car slowly pulled into the vi''s driveway.


    The man stepped out and nced at the two bodyguards, who had walked up to the car. "Where is Erica?"


    One of the bodyguards immediately answered, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is inside. She hasn''t stepped out since she returned tonight."


    "Good." Matthew nodded with satisfaction.


    After entering the vi, he made his way to the bedroom on the third floor.


    Oddly enough, there was a piece of white paper stuck to the heavy wooden door. Matthew''s brow furrowed as he read the note, "Please look at the bed."


    A sense of foreboding coursed through him. It struck him then that the vi was too quiet, which was contrary to Erica''s personality.


    He pushed the door open and surveyed the room. The bedsidemp had been switched on, but there was no one in the room.


    When he walked to the bed, Matthew saw that a brocade box had been ced alongside another note.


    The handwriting on the paper matched the note he had found on the door. It said, "Happy birthday, Matthew! I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I will be gone for two days. When I return, I''ll be at your disposal! I carefully selected the gift in the brocade box. I hope you like your birthday present! I promise that I will return after a few days. Please don''t worry. Bye! From your cowardly wife, Rika Li Huo."


    ''Rika Li Huo? Humph!''


    For the past two days, Matthew had felt that Erica would misbehave. Although he had taken all p


    atthew was worried sick when he didn''t find you after searching for you the whole night. He eventually figured that you would return to A Country. So, he chartered a ne to get here and ensure that you were safe. What else do you want Matthew to do?" Wesley thought his daughter had gone too far this time! Her behavior was bing more and more uneptable, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Wesley''s harsh tone broke Erica''s heart. She retorted, "It''s his fault. He always wants to... wants to..." Erica blushed crimson when she thought of what she needed to say. How could she exin her situation to her father?


    She was terrified of having sex with Matthew for the first time. Otherwise, why would she go through all this trouble?


    As an experienced man, Wesley immediately understood what she had hesitated to say. With a gentler tone, he questioned, "Erica, don''t tell me that you and Matthew aren''t a real couple yet."


    The truth had been exposed! Erica''s mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t think of what to say. Finally, she silently lowered her head.


    Wesley gritted his teeth as he red at his daughter. Even though anger surged in him, he remained calm and asked, "Is it because Matthew is impotent?"


    Erica''s eyes flew open, and her face reddened. Instantly, she recalled all the times that Matthew had taken a cold shower after being with her. Finally, she shook her head. She was sure that her husband had no such problem.


    "So, it''s you! You''re the reason why you and Matthew haven''t be a real couple! You''re the one with the problem."


    Erica blushed and retorted, "You are the one who has problems!"


    Enraged with her behavior, Wesley raised his hand threateningly. Erica turned and fled homeward. She screeched, "Mom, the old man is going to hit me!"

 Chapter 1241 Causing Drama

    At Li family residence


    Knowing there was no way out, Erica slowly entered the dwelling. Several bodyguards stood at the door and greeted her in unison, "Mrs. Huo!"


    She forced a smile. "Hello!"


    In the living room


    ir and Matthew were the only ones there.


    Matthew sat there in his usual calm and domineering manner, while ir paced back and forth in the living room.


    As soon as Erica came in, ir rushed up to her and roared, "Erica Li, why are you causing drama again? You think things were going too well?"


    For thest several years, ir had been an elegant, nobledy of the Li family. But around someone like Erica, she lost all her elegance. At this moment, she was just an old mom, worried about her youngest daughter and all the trouble she could cause.


    Erica quietly stole a nce at the man on the sofa. He just stared at the painting hung on the wall, as if he hadn''t seen her.


    Erica put a finger in her ear, as if she could clear the ringing that way. "Mom..." she said. ''I know I was wrong, okay?''


    After rolling his eyes at his daughter, Wesley pulled ir aside and whispered in her ear.


    The angry mother''s eyes widened in shock.


    Erica was uneasy about the way her mother red at her. Turned out she was right. ir reached up and grabbed her ear. "You know this means I need to teach you a lesson, right?" Erica had been married to Matthew for a while now, but they never consummated their marriage. And it was probably Erica''s fault. It was so ridiculous! ir just couldn''t believe it.


    "Cut it out, Mom. That hurts..." Erica covered her throbbing red ear with a whine, feeling resentful.


    It was not that she didn''t want to sleep with Matthew. She was afraid. What was she supposed to do?


    The man sitting on the sofa finally spoke up. He walked up to the mother and daughter and said carefully, "I''m just happy Erica''s back here safe and sound. Everything else is my problem. I''ll have a talk with her."


    ir wasn''t about to let her off the hook. "Quit defending her, Matthew. It''s my fault she turned out like this. I should be the one to teach her a lesson!" She had let it slide too long. Erica had gotten away with a lot when she was still living at home. But she was all grown up and married. Her daughter never lost that


    ut she didn''t really know how to tell Matthew she wanted to make love.


    Ten minutester, the mother and daughter went downstairs. Wesley and Matthew were sitting and chattering in the living room. They seemed to be having a good time.


    Seeing that Erica went downstairs, Matthew stood up from his seat and walked towards her. "I''m going back to Y City. You want to stay here or go with me?"


    Erica was going to say she would stay put for a few days. But she looked at her dad''s face, and decided to change her answer. It didn''t look like Wesley really wanted her around. "I''ll go with you," she said finally.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" ir asked, a bit surprised. "Matthew, how about you leave tomorrow? I''ll cook for you tonight." She was hoping to introduce Chantel to Erica. She knew Chantel wouldn''t be back till evening. If Erica left now, she couldn''t get the two together.


    "Sorry Mom," Matthew said. "I''ll bring Rika by soon, don''t worry. But I have something I need to deal with tonight. So I have to go."


    ir didn''t insist. The old couple escorted the young couple to the door.


    Wesley told Erica again and again, "If this happens again, I''ll punish you within an inch of your life!"


    Erica stuck out her tongue and said, "Got it, Dad."


    ir added, "Matthew is a great guy. Other guys would probably not have waited so long and forced the issue. Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Erica nced at the man who was walking silently next to her. Why didn''t he put in a good word for her this time?

 Chapter 1242 What A Small World

    Matthew went to Erica''s parents'' ce to pick her up in a chartered jet. So they both rode back in the same ne. When theynded, everyone disembarked. There was only him, Erica, and a few stewardesses and bodyguards on the tarmac.


    Since they left the Li family''s house, Matthew hadn''t said a word to Erica.


    He paid her no mind, because the moment he boarded the flight he opened his briefcase and hisptop and began working. He was still working when they climbed in the car, on the way to the Pearl Vi District.


    What depressed Erica even more was that he went straight to work that day, without saying so much as a word. He didn''te back to the vi that night.


    Erica looked down at her wine-red nightgown, feeling distressed. Her mother wanted her to be intimate with Matthew, to make the first move. ir wanted grandchildren. But if Matthew wouldn''te home, how could she do that?


    Erica waited and waited. She donned the same nightgown four nights in a row, but Matthew never came home. He used to be home every night, barring the asional business trip. Now, he was nowhere to be found.


    ir called her to make sure she was getting busy, to make certain she hadn''t chickened out. It was important to her mom that she did this, and it became important to her. Maybe she''d stop being scared if they finally did the deed.


    Erica wasn''t about to tell her the truth. This was too embarrassing, and her parents would worry about her. She had no choice but to lie, saying they did.


    ir was so happy. She could finally have a grandson.


    Erica felt helpless. Why didn''t her mom bug Gifford about having a kid? Why did it alwayse down to Erica?


    Oh, right! Gifford didn''t even have a girlfriend. How could he have a baby?


    When she remembered that, she made a silent vow to herself to introduce Gifford to some of her friends. Maybe they''d hit it off. Maybe he''d get married. Maybe her mom would stop bugging her for a baby. It had to work, right? Yes! What a brilliant idea!


    One afternoon, after ss, Erica went to Matthew''s office with her camera. When she arrived at thepany, Paige told her that Matthew had gone out to have tea with the mayor.


    Sitting in the empty office, she took out her


    uite pregnant.


    Looking at her protruding belly, Erica felt annoyed. She couldn''t forget that this woman was carrying Matthew''s child.


    Since she didn''t get a reply, Phoebe turned her head to take a look at Watkins, who was busy starting the car, and then asked Erica, "Wow. Out alone with another man. In a car. Out in the boonies. Matthew know about this?"


    Erica rolled her eyes at her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Phoebe didn''t get angry. Instead, she took a step forward and deliberately touched her swollen belly. "This is my baby. And Matthew''s. It''s growing nicely. Want to feel it?"


    "No, thanks!" Erica refused decisively. She wasn''t interested in the child her husband had with another woman.


    She knew that Phoebe was trying to get her goat, and she wasn''t in the mood.


    To her surprise, Phoebe didn''t give up. Instead, Phoebe held her hand and made her touch her developing baby.


    And that was when Watkins and Camille got out of the car. Camille took out her phone and began to snap pics of the two cars as evidence, her back to Erica and Phoebe. Watkins went to call the insurancepany.


    Upon touching Phoebe''s soft belly, Erica reacted strongly and scolded the woman, "What the hell are you doing? I told you I didn''t want to feel it! God! Do you speak the samenguage?"


    At the thought that the baby in her belly was Matthew''s, Erica wanted to twist Phoebe''s head off!


    She tried to withdraw her hand, but Phoebe held it so tightly that she couldn''t move it.

 Chapter 1243 Phoebe Had An Accident

    Before Erica could see what had happened, the grip on her hand loosened, and Phoebe fell backward. A scream escaped her lips as shended on the ground.


    Eric''s hand was still frozen in midair.


    It happened so fast that she was dumbfounded.


    Camille snapped her phone shut and ran toward Phoebe. She squatted on the ground, gently grabbed her sister by the shoulders, and asked, "Phoebe, what happened? Are you okay?"


    "Sister... my belly... hurts..." Phoebe clutched her abdomen and writhed in pain as she spoke.


    Incensed, Camille stood from the ground, turned to Erica, and coldly demanded, "What did you do to my sister? Didn''t you know that she is pregnant? That is Matthew Huo''s child. Can you afford the consequences should anything happen to the baby?"


    Erica was shaken from her astonishment at the reminder that Phoebe was carrying Matthew''s child. She nced at the woman on the ground and said, "I didn''t do anything. It''s her fault. But if I were you, I would be calling an ambnce."


    Camille was rendered speechless at the reminder of her thoughtlessness. She grabbed her phone and warned Erica as she dialed the number, "Don''t you dare go anywhere. I''m going to tell the police what you did and have you arrested!"


    The exchange between the women caught Watkins'' attention. He ended his call and jogged to Erica. "What happened?"


    Erica didn''t respond. Instead, her eyes widened with shock when she saw the rapidly growing bloodstain on Phoebe''s clothes. She grasped Watkins'' sleeve and yanked hard several times. "Blood... Blood..."


    Watkins seized Camille''s arm to stop her. "It''s toote to call for help. I''ll drive her to the hospital," he offered.


    Without waiting for a response, he gathered Phoebe in his arms and rushed toward the car. Camille, who was close behind, opened the car door for him. A brief momentter, Phoebe was ced in the back seat, and Camille settled next to her.


    Watkins returned to Erica, who seemed frozen. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Erica, get in the car. We need to get to the hospital."


    Erica took several deep breaths. She still couldn''t believe what she had witnessed. Never before had she seen so much blood! Weak-kneed, she followed Watkins to the car and climbed into the p


    o Phoebe''s usations expressionlessly.


    "Matthew, I know Tessie has wronged her, but the child was innocent! I''ve been trying to avoid her recently, but I didn''t expect that... Boo... Hoo..." Phoebe couldn''t contain her emotions anymore and began to wail so much that she seemed out of breath.


    As Camille had gone home to change and Watkins was dealing with the car ident, the three were alone in the ward. The woman''s weeping grew louder and louder.


    After a while, Matthew asked Erica to apany him outside. He looked at his watch and instructed, "Owen, take Mrs. Huo home."


    Owen, who had been waiting for orders near the ward, hurried forward. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    But Erica stood still stubbornly. "So, you believe her?"


    The man was silent for a moment. "I have sent someone to collect the vehicle recorder and the surveince recordings from the scene of the ident. I''ll trust the evidence that I see with my eyes." ''But, I believe you more than anyone or anything, '' he thought.


    Erica crossed her arms and questioned, "Why haven''t you beening home these past few days?"


    Matthew''s eyes searched her face for evidence of emotions as he replied, "Give me a reason toe home."


    "You..." Erica bit her lower lip in exasperation. ''No one needs a reason to go home. He''s just making things difficult for me!''


    Ignoring the anger reflecting on her face, Matthew said indifferently, "I thought that after these three months together, you would know how I feel about you, but..."

 Chapter 1244 Give A Child As Compensation

    Matthew looked Erica in the eye. "I realized that I was wrong. I was totally wrong. You never cared about me. Your heart belongs to someone else. Why should Ie to the vi and stay under the same roof as you, humiliating myself?"


    With every word he said, he paid close attention to the expressions on her face.


    Since he thought that she didn''t care about him, he had stayed away from her all this while to show her how it felt to be ignored.


    It looked like it bugged her that he didn''te home even though he was in Y City.


    Erica''s eyes filled with shock and anxiety. "No..."


    She wanted to exin. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t like any other man.


    If there was someone she loved, it was Matthew. The man she loved the most was... Matthew Huo.


    But Matthew stopped her. "It doesn''t matter. Leave. We''ll talk about it when Ie home. I have something important to do now." He had to investigate the Su sisters to prove Erica''s innocence.


    But she misunderstood him. She thought that the more important thing to him at that moment was being with Phoebe.


    Distress overwhelmed her. She opened her mouth, but said nothing. With a somber face, she left the hospital with Owen.


    It waste. Erica tossed and turned in her bed, but couldn''t fall asleep. One thought that haunted her was what had happened to Phoebe. And the other was that, once again, Matthew didn''te home.


    ''He must be in the hospital with Phoebe, '' she thought unhappily. ''They lost their child. It must feel horrible for them and they sympathize with each other.''


    She thought more about this over dinner and finally made up her mind. It would be so much better if Matthew trusted her, but if he didn''t, then... then she would give him a child!


    At ZL Group


    The bodyguard who, under Matthew''s orders, was following Erica around in secret, reported, "Mr. Huo, when the ident happened, I was a little behind Mrs. Huo. I thought that you, Mrs. Huo and Miss Su are friends, so I didn''t get too close to them. The situation escted very quickly. Miss Su fell to the ground not long after their conversation started."


    The bodyguard had stayed away from the scene since Matthew had ordered him to follow Erica in sec


    il you are ready to... to have sex with me."


    ''Lost my child? What''s she talking about?'' Matthew was confused. ''Oh!'' he remembered. He had not yet corrected her assumption that Phoebe was carrying his baby.


    So, she still thought it was his.


    He sighed. "The baby..." ''...was not mine, '' he tried to say.


    But Erica thought he believed that she was the reason for the loss of his child.


    So, she dered before he could finish his sentence, "Although I didn''t cause Phoebe''s miscarriage, I will give you a child aspensation." ''What nonsense is she spouting now?'' Matthew could not figure this woman out. "You didn''t cause the miscarriage, but you are still willing to give me a child aspensation? Erica, don''t you see the contradiction in your own words?"


    "I already told you that I didn''t push Phoebe. But you don''t believe me. I can''t find any evidence to prove my innocence. I watched the drive recorder of Watkins'' car, but I couldn''t find anything to my advantage." She was used of something she didn''t do, yet she had no way to prove it. "Since I can''t prove that I was not the reason for the loss of your baby, I will give you one instead. But I am doing this for you! So, you cannot take this baby away from me and give it to Phoebe!" Erica added frantically. ''The baby will be mine and Matthew''s. We''ll raise it!'' she thought.


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. He had never before heard about anyone who wouldpensate another person with a child.

 Chapter 1245 Declaration Of War

    ''If I tell her now that the baby was not mine, would she still be willing to have sex with me?'' Matthew wondered.


    Erica''s thought processes were different from that of normal people. Just in case she refused to have a baby with him, Matthew chose not to correct her assumptions about Phoebe''s baby.


    But... He couldn''t give himself away either. So, he pulled her arms off his neck and asked calmly, "You thought that I would dly ept yourpensation, didn''t you? Get some rest first. I''ll think about it."


    ''Huh? He needs to think about it?'' Erica grumbled to herself.


    Matthew had always said that she didn''t love him, but right now, it was he who didn''t love her at all! She was tantly open about her intentions, almost blurting out, "Please sleep with me!" But he had to think about it?


    But she calmed down quickly when she remembered that he had just lost his unborn child. This was not the time to argue or fight with him.


    Matthew went into the bathroom. Erica was feeling sleepy and dozed off before he came out.


    The next day, instead of going to school, Erica went to the hospital to see Phoebe.


    Before she arrived at the hospital, she was mentally prepared to see Matthew and Phoebe together in the ward. However, when she opened the door, she was slightly surprised to see that only Phoebe and her father were inside.


    They weren''t expecting her visit either, so they were obviously stunned.


    Phoebe was visibly upset at the sight of Erica. She red at the girl and yelled, "What are you doing here? You killed my child! How dare you show your face here?"


    Lyman was a little embarrassed by his daughter''s resentful attitude. "Mrs. Huo, I''m sorry. Phoebe hasn''t recovered yet. Could youe backter?"


    Erica smiled and said politely, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. I have to talk privately with Phoebe. Could you please...?"


    Lyman understood. He couldn''t afford to offend Matthew''s wife. So, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and told them, "I''m going out for a smoke. You girls talk."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su."


    He nodded with a smile and left the ward.


    Phoebe had no need to pretend anymore since they were left alone now. She stared at Erica indifferently.


    Sitting in the chair next to the bed, Erica supported her chin with one hand and asked in a low voice, "Do you think I can''t prove my innocence without the surveince video? Or are you dr


    in to him and that she would exaggerate and nder her. So, it was best that Erica informed him first.


    ''Mistress Su?'' Matthew was amused by her words. He adjusted his emotions and asked in a low voice, "Why are you so damn arrogant after pping her?"


    "She deserves it! If she ever got pregnant with your baby again, I would dly push her and make her have a miscarriage again!" ''That bitch used me of killing her baby! I might as well just do it!'' she thought angrily.


    "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Yes, I would!"


    ''Very good, '' Matthew thought with a smile. He gave her a thumbs up in his mind.


    There was a hint of coldness in the man''s voice when he spoke again. "You don''t have to go see Dad and Mom. I don''t have time to care about silly trifles between women."


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, good for you! I don''t want to disturb you. Bye, Mr. Huo."


    Matthew sighed inwardly. Wasn''t there anything else she wanted to talk to him about other than Phoebe?


    But before he could ask, the woman hung up on him.


    Looking at his phone helplessly, Matthew went back to his desk and asked the department manager to continue with his report.


    A few minutester, his phone vibrated again. It was Phoebe.


    He frowned and put the phone aside, letting it vibrate on his desk.


    Phoebe called him twice. She figured he was busy since he didn''t pick her call. She sent him a message instead.


    "Matthew, Erica has gone too far! I''m at the hospital to recuperate. She came here, and instead of apologizing, she pped me in the face! My face is swollen because of her!"

 Chapter 1246 Love Is In The Air

    Then, Matthew received a picture of Phoebe''s swollen face. There was indeed a clear palm print on her pale face.


    Half an hourter, after the department manager finished reporting, he finally texted her back. "Okay, thanks for the info."


    Phoebe wasn''t happy with his curt reply. She was hoping for more of a resolution.


    Matthew came back to the vi around 9-ish like usual. When he walked into the bedroom, he saw Erica sitting at herptop, working.


    Hearing hime in, the girl immediately got to her feet and looked at him nervously.


    Her big eyes shifted back and forth, as if she were nning something.


    However, Matthew just gave her a quick nce and went to the closet without saying a word. Then he walked into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, he walked out. Having showered the day''s dirt away, he was ready to settle in for the night. He wore the robe he fetched from the closet.


    When he came out, Erica had already climbed into bed.


    Standing by the bed, he looked down at Erica. She was ying with her phone. He cocked an eyebrow and asked indifferently, "I thought we''d try making babies."


    Erica''s heart pounded rapidly. So, did he want to sleep with her tonight?


    She shifted nervously. It was not until then that Matthew noticed that she had just changed into the sexy wine red nightdress Debbie bought her. The way she sat made her even more ravishing, as her sexy legs were revealed by a garment''s tendency to ride up.


    The man''s eyes were filled with desire in an instant, and he felt his male essence coursing through him like a boiling stream. He fought for control, eventually barking out a hoarse "Let''s go!"


    "Go? How do we do that?" She didn''t know what to do first.


    Matthew didn''t know whether tough or cry. "We can start by getting naked." He was amused. His wife was so pure and innocent. She seemed a bit flustered now.


    "O-okay." She felt foolish. ''Of course that makes sense, '' she thought. ''Let''s get our clothes off.''


    Half-kneeling on the edge of the bed, Erica stretched out her hands to untie his night robe.


    That went quite smoothly. Soon things progressed naturally, and the two lovers were tangled on the bed.


    He was on top of her, nuzzling her neck and drinking deeply from her lips with every kiss. Erica trembled and said in a small voice, "I''m a little... scared..."


    Matthew held her hand tightly and whispered, "It''s okay. Nothing to be scared of..."


    His deep, hoarse voice worked like magic. She rxed a little.


    They lost themselves in each other, and the moment. For a long while, only the sounds of love could be heard.


    Some momentster, tears formed in


    f them began to rub their eyes, some covered their hearts, and some opened their mouths wide... Their CEO was so handsome when he smiled that the female staff couldn''t breathe.


    Even two male executives were charmed by his smile.


    Rubbing his chin, Sheffield looked thoughtfully at the mysterious smile on Matthew''s face. He looked like he''d just gottenid. There was no misjudging the way he acted, the smile on his face.


    ''And he''s never had that look before. So, wasst night the first time Matthew slept with his wife?


    But no! That couldn''t be it! They''ve been married three months! So how could that happen? Maybe there''s trouble in paradise?'' Sheffield wondered.


    The smile on Matthew''s face onlysted a few seconds before it disappeared.


    He didn''t reply to Erica''s message and continued to talk about the n, breaking it down and analyzing it, expounding upon facts and figures his team had figured out.


    After taking a shower, Erica went downstairs to the kitchen by elevator to find something to munch on. Fortunately, Matthew had arranged a chef to cook for her, so she wouldn''t have to do anything when she woke up.


    Without caring about her image, Erica casually leaned over the table, waiting for the chef to bring her the food. As she waited, she took out her phone and went to Weibo. She tapped out a status update: "The pure little sheep was finally eaten by the hungry wolf!"


    She was somewhat glum when she read thements on her post. Within a few minutes, somements she hated had gotten a lot of likes.


    Aizen with the user name Miss Flowermented, "Please! Eat me!"


    Another user named Mrs. Xu Post-2000s said, "Mrs Huo, I''m one of the women of Mr. Huo''s harem. Come on! Ask your hungry wolf to eat me! Just once!"

 Chapter 1247 Show Off

    The remainingments were simr. ''Oh, my God!'' Erica was so unsettled that she deleted the post in a hurry. It wasn''t until then that she realized how many women coveted her husband!


    What did Matthew do when he went out? How could he be so skilled at seducing women?


    After thete lunch, Erica slowly made her way toward her car. Even though her legs were sore, she intended to visit the hospital.


    At the hospital


    Since the Su family members had just left, Phoebe, who was exhausted, closed her eyes, and the maid tasked with caring for her, settled in a chair.


    Erica pushed the door and entered without knocking.


    Surprised by the unannounced visitor, the maid jumped from her seat and asked, "Who are you?"


    A charming smile lit up Erica''s face as she pointed at the woman in the bed. "I''m here to see yourdy."


    "Oh!" the maid nodded. She nced at the young woman again. Why did she feel as though this woman was familiar?


    ''Isn''t she here to see a patient? Why did shee empty-handed?'' the maid wondered.


    Erica ignored the maid''s puzzled gaze and sat on the chair beside the bed. As she was in no hurry to wake Phoebe, she quietly observed the woman.


    Phoebe''s face had lost its pink hue because of the blood loss and the surgery. Her eyes were closed, her breath was weak, and her lips were pale.


    She was dressed in a hospital gown, and her slender arms, dull like herplexion, rested by her side. Her manicured fingers indicated that she was indeed from a wealthy family.


    The sleeping woman woke, perhaps because she sensed someone''s intent gaze. As soon as Phoebe turned, she saw Erica sitting by her side.


    Her eyes flew wide open, and she became attentive. A trace of suspicion shone in her gaze as she questioned, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing?" Erica pouted so that Phoebe''s attention would be drawn to her red lips. Before she came to the hospital, she asked a makeup artist to apply light makeup. Then, she contrasted it with tomato-red lip gloss. Her smile made her look more radiant.


    In fact, she didn''t know how she managed to walk into the hospital after getting out of the car. Thanks to Matthew, her legs were still trembling, and it was difficult for her to walk straight.


    Irrespective of her difort, she had to share the news with Phoebe. Even if she had been unable to walk, she would havee in a wheelchair to show off to this woman!


    Erica untied the silk scarf around her neck, fanned her hand as though it were hot, and said,


    t hint of emotion.


    "Did you have something else nned for me?"


    Erica shook her head and tried to suppress the bitterness in her heart. "No, I''m leaving now!" What else could she say? Erica didn''t think that she could ask him not to stay with Phoebe. After all, she didn''t believe that she was that important to Matthew.


    She turned and took a step away from her husband.


    Matthew cocked his head to the side when he noticed how strangely Erica was walking.


    It then dawned on him that she was just pretending to be strong.


    A mischievous smile added a boyish charm to his handsome face. In a few giant strides, he caught up to her. Before Erica could process what was happening, Matthew had scooped her up in his arms.


    Clueless as to what caused the change in her husband, Erica''s mouth hung open. The shock from his actions left her feeling parched. She quickly wrapped her arms around Matthew''s neck and said, "Y-you... Aren''t you going to stay here with Phoebe?"


    "No, I just remembered I have something more important to do. I''lle to her again when I''m free." Matthew was not in a hurry to question Phoebe about her miscarriage. Now, the most important thing was his little wife, who couldn''t walk because of him.


    Blood rushed to Erica''s face when she saw the curious expressions on the passersby. She buried her face in his chest. "Put me down. I can walk by myself..."


    "You can walk by yourself? Are you sure? It seemed like..." The man lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I really need to work harder tonight."


    What Matthew felt when he had sex with Erica was so addictive and wonderful that he found himself even more enamored with her.

 Chapter 1248 Heartless

    Her moans, her begs for mercy, her tears... And how she moved gently under him.


    He was unbelievably attracted to her. Meanwhile, Erica was having different thoughts. ''How could he say something like that in public?'' She grabbed Matthew''s cor with one hand, buried her head in his chest and protested in a low voice, "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Matthew''s smile widened; his wife was bing more and more adorable by the day.


    From the time Erica had stormed out of the ward, Matthew carried her. He carried her all the way, until they were back in their bedroom.


    cing her gently on their big bed, he said shortly, "Rest." He wanted her to regain her energy so that he could have sex with her again that night.


    "Oh, thank you so much for your concern."


    Without replying to her sarcasm, he turned around and left.


    Erica yawned. She was tired, and quickly fell asleep.


    She was woken up by the sound of her ringtone. It was already dark outside.


    The call was from Watkins. She said on the phone, "Hello?"


    "Erica, are you free right now?"


    "Yeah. What''s up?" She turned over and felt much better in that position.


    After a pause, Watkins said, "I''m partly responsible for Phoebe''s miscarriage. I want to pay her a visit. Do you want toe with me?"


    Erica didn''t answer. Instead, she asked him, "Do you also think that I pushed her?"


    "No, of course not. Although I didn''t see anything, I know that you couldn''t have done such a vicious thing. I''m sure it is a misunderstanding."


    The trust from her friend was refreshing. "Thank you," she said.


    "You''re wee, Erica. So? Are youing?"


    "No. I already visited her this afternoon. You should go and see her." She didn''t want to see Phoebe again.


    "Okay, I''ll call you after I meet her," Watkins said.


    ''Call me? Why?'' Erica thought. But she didn''t dwell on it. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica stretched on her bed. It was half past five. She was hungry again.


    Moments before Matthew came back, Erica had just finished her dinner and was drowsily watching a horror movie sitting on the living room sofa.


    Matthew threw his briefcase aside and loosened his tie. He watched the woman as she stared at the TV motionlessly; he tried not tough. ''She is so carefree. The Su family is about to sue her, a


    ill married me without hesitation." Phoebe paused and took a deep breath. She continued, "Not long after we got married, he began to show dissatisfaction in me because I only cared about you. Heined that I was always talking about you. Matthew, don''t you feel my love?"


    Phoebe broke downpletely. She cried and questioned the heartless man in front of her.


    Everyone knew that she was in love with Matthew, including the members of the Su family.


    The reason why the Su family hadn''t attended Nathan''s funeral was because they had wanted Phoebe to marry Matthew. But she ended up marrying Nathan because of what Matthew had once said.


    Soon after the wedding, Phoebe''s status in the family declined greatly, and they looked down upon Nathan, who was a mere vice manager of apany. They never treated him as the son-inw of the Su family. Besides, they considered attending his funeral would bring bad luck.


    Matthew looked at Phoebe indifferently even as she cried. "What if I did feel it? It''s your own business whom you love. It has nothing to do with me," he said coldly.


    His heartlessness made her shiver. "Have you never loved me?" she asked, still unwilling to give up. On the day that she had married Nathan, she had hoped to see regret on Matthew''s face, but there was nothing. He was unaffected.


    "If I loved you, then what about my wife?" Who could spoil Rika like he did?


    If Erica had married another man, she wouldn''t have been this happy, because nobody could have loved her as much as he did.

 Chapter 1249 Erica Runs Away

    Erica was careless and often got into trouble. Matthew believed that if she had married someone else instead of him, her husband''s family might have alienated her because of who she was. Matthew would not allow this to happen!


    His Rika was born into a rich and influential family. She came to this world to enjoy love and be spoiled. He wanted her to be happy her entire life.


    It was true that she was naughty and mischievous, and sometimes, she could be very irritating. But so what? To Matthew, these were the traits that endeared her to him. If she didn''t have these characteristics, she might not have attracted his attention.


    He genuinely believed what he had said before¡ªshe didn''t need to do anything. She brought him happiness simply by being with him.


    "Matthew Huo, you indulge her too much! She will cause serious trouble in the future!" Phoebe had never been bold enough to speak this way in Matthew''s presence. This was the first time, and perhaps, thest.


    "Why is it wrong to indulge my wife? Can''t I take responsibility for her actions? Phoebe, Erica didn''t cause your miscarriage, and even if she did, I would not let anything happen to her!" If he couldn''t bear responsibility for such a trifle matter, he didn''t deserve Erica.


    The woman on the bed shook her head in disbelief and murmured, "This can''t be happening! Matthew, I''ve loved you for six years. How can you do this to me?"


    After all these years, in the end, she got nothing but the status of a married woman.


    ''Six years? So what?'' Matthew thought. The years he had harbored feelings for Erica were... It had been so long that he couldn''t even remember!


    She had attracted his attention from the very beginning. Perhaps those early days didn''t count as he hadn''t developed feelings for her then.


    A few years ago, Wesley brought Erica to the Huo family manor, and that was when Matthew began to like her. He thought he had fallen in love with her only after their engagement.


    It was possible that he became infatuated with her earlier, so early that he couldn''t be sure when it began. Irrespective of the time, Erica was a capable woman who had stolen his heart at such a young age.


    "You are a vicious woman. You killed your child. That was Nathan''s only child. I won''t let you get away without facing the consequences of your actions! You are fortunate as this is not the right time to ask you to leave Y City. But, I''m warning you. Pray for yourself, and don''t ever mess w


    nutes, she had scaled the tall wall. When she turned to check, she saw the bodyguard scurrying upstairs to find her.


    ''I''m sorry, but I have to go.''


    Just as she was about to jump from the wall, a female''s voice came from below, "Hello, miss."


    "Ah!" Startled, she almost fell off the wall.


    When she saw that a girl was standing below the wall, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello. What are you doing here?" Erica asked. Since this area housed many wealthy families, each vi covered arge area, and no one could be seen within ten miles.


    The girl on the ground raised her head and answered, "I am searching for someone. As I lost my phone, I''m not sure which vi they live in." She couldn''t remember which vi was Matthew''s. "May I know your surname?"


    Afraid that the bodyguard would spot her, Erica climbed down the wall before she replied. "My surname is Li."


    The strength it took to climb down the wall left Erica breathing heavily, which caused the other female to mishear her.


    ''Her surname is Lin? Then she is not the person for whom I''m looking, '' the girl thought.


    The bodyguard checked the top floor but didn''t find Erica. He thought he should report to Matthew. "Mr. Huo, I have bad news¡ª"


    He reported the situation in detail and followed Matthew''s instructions to check the wall he had been guarding. There was indeed a rope.


    ''Oh, my God! I was yed! I''m screwed!''


    As soon as Erica jumped off the wall, the bodyguard chased her.


    At the same time, the two security guards protecting themunity had received orders from Matthew to join the search. Fortunately, they had been patrolling nearby.

 Chapter 1250 Wild Child

    As soon as Erica heard the noise from the wall and saw two people running toward her, shlights knifing through the gloom, she knew they were after her.


    Time pressing, she grabbed her hand and began to run.


    "Why are we running? You tick someone off?" The girl was confused. ''Or maybe she stole something? After all, she climbed over the wall, '' she thought.


    "Yeah, a real big shot. By the way, I saw you sneaking around the wall. You should run too, otherwise we''ll both be caught. Something tells me that won''t be a walk in the park," Erica answered without looking back.


    ''Oh, my God! Thanks to that jerk Matthew, my legs feel like concrete, and I think I''m slowing down in my old age, '' she thought.


    At the Li family''s house


    ir rang Gifford. "Hey, do you know where Chantel is? If not, go find her!" she yelled.


    "Hey, hey. Slow down. You mean she''s missing?" he asked in confusion.


    "Today''s Saturday. She should be here. She texted me she was going on a trip, but I haven''t been able to get ahold of her since then. It''s been six or seven hours, and I think she turned off her phone. It goes straight to voice mail," ir said. Chantel usually stayed at the Li family''s house on weekends to make sure ir and Wesley were well taken care of. This was weird.


    Knowing that things sometimes go wrong on trips, ir just wanted to call to ask if she had arrived. Six or seven hours should be plenty of time to get somewhere and settle in.


    "Where did she go? Maybe she''s still on the ne," Gifford said. "Six or seven hours isn''t that unusual if you''re flying to another country. And you''re not supposed to have your phone on then, anyway."


    ir shook her head. "Your father had someone look into it. She flew to Y City. That''s only 2.5 hours by ne. She should be there by now. And why isn''t she answering her phone?"


    "I think you''re overreacting, Mom. Tell you what: I''ll call you as soon as I find her. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine."


    "Okay."


    Near a five-star hotel in Y City, two girls whispered to each other while taking turns checking out the entrance.


    At first, Erica wanted to ask the girl beside her to go home, but she got to thinking¡ªif she used her ID card to check in, Matthew would have no trouble finding her. She didn''t feel like having that conversation.


    So instead she urged the girl to check in for her. "I''ll give you two


    ed the hotel with her head down and took the elevator to the 13th floor.


    In the room, Chantel was still amazed at the luxurious decor. Erica breathed a sigh of relief and slumped onto the sofa. "I need a shower. You want to go first?"


    "There are two bathrooms. We can take a shower at the same time!" When she saw Erica''s dirty-minded grin, she rified, "Not like that!" In order to make it convenient for the guests, there were two shower rooms and a bathtub in the suite.


    "Okay!"


    Erica had always been wild and free. In the dead of night, she hugged the pillow forfort and gradually fell asleep.


    Erica was roused from her sleep by someone knocking on the door. She didn''t know how long she''d been asleep. She was still in a daze, and wanted to tell the person knocking to go away.


    She got up from bed, holding onto a nightstand to steady herself, and put on her slippers. She woke up more and walked towards the door,pletely forgetting where she was. She opened the door hard and shouted, "What the hell? Ahhh! Why are you here?" When she saw the person standing there, she immediately woke up.


    Gifford rolled his eyes at her. "Get out of the way!"


    "What? How did you know I was here?" Realizing she had asked a stupid question, she changed her tone and followed Gifford into the room. "Hey, did Matthew send you? Are you supposed to take me back with you?"


    Standing in the middle of the room with arms akimbo, Gifford pointed at Chantel, who was also confused, and told Erica, "I''m not here for you. I''m looking for her. I''m sure Matthew will be here soon."

 Chapter 1251 Read Her The Riot Act

    Because she waspletely blown away, Erica didn''t hear all of what Gifford said. She asked, "You two know each other?"


    Chantel thought for a while and asked Erica in surprise, "Isn''t your surname Lin?" ''Could she be the Erica I''ve heard so much about?'' she wondered.


    Erica was confused by her question. "No. Remember? It''s Li!"


    "What? So you''re Rika!" Chantel said with certainty. So atst, she had met the infamous Erica.


    "Yeah. So how do you know my brother?" Erica shifted her gaze between Gifford and Chantel in suspicion.


    ''Why is my brother here looking for Chantel? Did she break thew?''


    Ignoring the confusion and astonishment of the two girls, Gifford looked at Chantel and asked, "Why did you turn your phone off?"


    "I lost it. It was stolen on the bus. I wanted to send a message to Uncle Wesley with Rika''s phone, but her battery was dead," she replied honestly to Gifford.


    The man was speechless. He patted his forehead helplessly. "So why are you two staying at this hotel?"


    Chantel shot Erica a meaningful nce, and Erica replied instead, "We met outside the gate of the vi, went to dinner, and started talking. We became fast friends, and it waste, so we got a room so we could get some sleep."


    ''Met outside the gate? Became fast friends?'' Gifford didn''t believe her at all. He stared at his sister with a fake smile and said, "That''s a strange coincidence."


    Erica chuckled and nodded, "Yes, that''s all it is¡ªcoincidence. So, again, how do you know each other? Is she your girlfriend?"


    "Not exactly. Remember that girl I brought home? She''s Chantel Ye."


    Erica was shocked. She had heard from ir that Gifford had rescued a girl and brought her back home. "What? You''re that Chantel? I never knew! Nice to meet you, finally!" She ran to Chantel and looked her up and down.


    Chantel chuckled. "So you weren''t running away from another man. You were running away from home." ''I knew it! She''s not a mistress at all.''


    So Chantel wasn''t lost. She had found Matthew''s vi, and Erica lived there.


    When she heard this, Erica smiled sheepishly. "I didn''t mean to lie to you. I was afraid of being found out!"


    "Oh, I see..." Actually, she didn''t see. She had way more questio


    r and have a baby. Can you help me?"


    Erica was shocked by what she was asking. She admired her courage a lot. "But...are you even old enough?"


    "What kind of question is that? I''m in college, remember?"


    ''Oh, that makes sense. But giving birth to a baby for my brother...'' Erica hesitated.


    Chantel understood her hesitation. This should not be taken lightly. She continued, "Since Ethan left, Auntie ir''s been sad all the time. I want to give her a grandkid to make her and Uncle Wesley happy. I swear I''m healthy. I''ve even been to the hospital for a physical. There''s nothing wrong with me and I have the papers to prove it. And, if I can do this, the kid won''t miss his grandpa and grandma. And they won''t miss him. They''ll have him all the time, if they want..."


    And that was where Erica came in. She was integral to Chantel''s n.


    She knew the Li family loved their two daughters the most. She couldn''t go to Yvette; she''d never agree to a n like that. But Erica, on the other hand...


    Erica was different. As far as Chantel knew, Erica had always been fearless and was up for anything. Even if Gifford found out Erica had taken part in her n, the brother wouldn''t really do anything to his youngest sister.


    That was why Chantel came to find Erica. She could discuss it with her. If Erica didn''t agree, she would have to give up.


    After hearing her exnation, Erica thought, ''She''s got a point. Gifford''s over 30, and it''s high time he got a girlfriend.''

 Chapter 1252 Hatching A Plan

    Erica was married, and her elder sister would get married soon too, leaving Wesley and ir alone in A Country.


    Gifford was the one who had brought Chantel home. He must have thoroughly investigated the girl''s background before taking her to their family. She was no danger, and didn''t seem to have any bad intentions against the Li family.


    Moreover, Erica had been nning to introduce a girl to Gifford, and now, the perfect girl was in front of her.


    Her train of thoughts was interrupted by a knock on the bathroom door. Gifford said, "Rika, Chantel! Come out!"


    He was afraid that the two girls were plotting something. The longer they stayed inside, the more suspicious they appeared to be.


    In order to make Gifford feel at ease, Erica opened the door and stuck her head out. She nced at her husband sitting on the sofa with a smile, and then told Gifford, "Give us some time, Brother. I have a lot to talk with Chantel."


    Gifford turned around and nced at the man on the sofa. He whispered to her, "How can you let Matthew wait for you like this? Aren''t you afraid that he will be mad at youter?"


    It seemed that the rumors about Matthew doting on Erica was not groundless. Otherwise, how could his sister dare to be so presumptuous in front of the cold CEO?


    "No, I''m not afraid," she stated boldly. Matthew would punish her sooner orter since she had climbed over the wall and escaped from him. It didn''t matter if she made him wait a little longer.


    As long as he didn''t kill her, everything would work out somehow.


    Gifford was speechless. Since she didn''t care, he had to return to his seat next to Matthew.


    After a while, he murmured, "I have a bad feeling about this."


    Matthew said curtly, "You are having a bad feeling now? It''s a bit toote for that." The girls had been talking secretly in the bathroom for a while. It was obvious that they were up to something.


    But Matthew wasn''t worried. His bottom line for Erica was that she wouldn''t run away from him again. As long as she stayed by his side, he would allow her to do whatever she wanted.


    "Seriously?" Gifford said, with an exasperated sigh. "Could you please keep an eye on your wife? I will take care of Chantel."


    He didn''t think that the two girls would be able to trick hi


    that he wouldn''t touch her because her brother was outside? She was underestimating him. How dare she provoke him like this?


    If he wished, he wouldn''t hesitate to make love to her even if there was someone else in the room.


    In the hallway outside the door, Gifford looked into the girl''s erratic eyes. He pretended to be serious and questioned her as if she were a criminal, "Look at me!"


    Afraid that she might let slip something, Chantel leaned her back against the wall and looked up and down, avoiding eye contact. "What''s wrong?"


    "What are you doing in Y City?" If memory served him right, Chantel didn''t have any rtives or friends in Y City.


    That question was easy and she didn''t need to lie. So, she finally dared to look into his eyes. "I came to see Erica."


    "You and Erica have never seen each other before. Why were you looking for her?" Gifford asked, frowning.


    She shifted her eyes away again and lied calmly, "We have never seen each other before; that''s why I wanted to meet her. I didn''t expect to bump into her as soon as I arrived at the Pearl Vi District!"


    As she said this, she remembered the funny moment when she saw Erica. She couldn''t helpughing.


    No wonder the Li family always said that she was much more obedient than Erica ever was. Indeed, Erica was such a troublemaker. At least, Chantel wouldn''t climb over a wall to escape from home. Well, even if she wanted to, she didn''t have the ability to do so.


    Erica deserved to be in the family of the two Gods of Warriors!

 Chapter 1253 Dear Matthew

    "Hey, what are youughing at? Be serious! Ten-hut!" Giffordmanded. ''Is Chantel not afraid of me either, just like Rika?'' he wondered in confusion.


    Upon hearing this, Chantel stopped smiling and stood straight with her back against the wall.


    "What did you do after you met with Rika?" Gifford continued after a brief pause.


    Looking him in the eye, Chantel answered honestly, "Oh, we went to eat wontons. Afterwards we booked a hotel room and went straight to bed."


    Gifford remembered that the two girls didn''t know each other''s identity until he entered the room just now. "Are you telling me that you two strangers went to eat wontons together? And then shared a hotel room?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. ''Is Erica a fool or is Chantel too bold?'' he thought to himself.


    Chantel immediately shrank back in fear, frightened by the anger in his tone. "Erica is not a bad person."


    "I know she is not a bad person. It''s just that she has an innate ability to get herself into trouble. I don''t want you hanging around with her in the future. She''s a bad influence; stay away from her!" As the saying went, "One who has been in thepany of wolves will learn to howl." He didn''t want Chantel to follow Erica''s bad examples.


    Chantel, however, felt differently. "Although Erica is a little naughty, she is kind-hearted and generous from the bottom of her heart."


    Gifford looked up at her and snorted inughter. "Wow, you''ve only known each other for a few hours. I can''t believe that you are actually defending her already! What did Rika do to you to make you side with her? Tell me the truth! What did she tell you in the bathroom just now?"


    "Well...she told me to take good care of her parents after I go back to A Country. Then we exchanged our contact information. That''s all." Chantel decided not to tell Gifford what she was nning on her mind.


    If Gifford could be fooled like this, his title of the God of Warriors would be aplete waste. "If you don''t tell me, I will..."


    Crack! Suddenly, the door burst open.


    Chantal''s face almost instantly formed a frown when she saw Ericae out. "Rika, please tell your brother what you told me in the bathroom earlier. Tell him that you wanted me to take good care of Uncle Wesley and Aunt ir! Your brother doesn''t believe me..."


    Erica wa


    '' and ''dear Matthew, '' but you never call me like that when you don''t. You''re such a hypocrite."


    ''He figured it out!'' The smile on Erica''s face froze. "I know I was wrong, but it''s not my fault. I just want to have a good sleep. That''s all..." In the end, Erica felt very wronged.


    Ever since Matthew had sex with her for the first time, she had been living a miserable life.


    Night and day, he would have sex with her non-stop. In fact, she was starting to wonder whether she was just a breeding tool for Matthew.


    Thinking of the marks on her body she had just shown him, Matthew pinched his eyebrows and said, "I can help you this time, but only this time. Do you want to plead for yourself or something else?"


    Erica nced at the man and finally made a righteous decision¡ªshe would do something to help her brother. "Can you find me a certain kind of medicine? It''s the kind of medicine that..." She whispered something in Matthew''s ear for a while and then solemnly emphasized, "Even if she is pregnant, the medicine won''t affect the baby."


    Matthew was stunned. "You want to use it?" Matthew wondered why Erica would have to use that kind of medicine at all.


    "Of course not! It''s for my brother! He''s already over 30 years old, but he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. I need to do something to help before it''s toote!" Erica was very distressed. What if Gifford was unable to find a wife in his lifetime? Gifford had always been good to her. Now that his marriage was at stake, as his sister, Erica felt obligated to help him out.

 Chapter 1254 The Plan Against Gifford

    Matthew knew that Erica was bold, but he hadn''t expected her to be this audacious. She had the guts to scheme against Gifford!


    His tone was firm as he said, "No." Then he turned and continued to walk toward the hotel room door.


    "Hey, didn''t you agree to do me a favor? Why are you breaking your promise?" Erica huffed as she stubbornly stood in his way.


    Matthew couldn''t believe her persistence. Had she not considered all the risks? He frowned as he replied, "Do you know how much Chantel will suffer if anything goes wrong?" ''What if Gifford doesn''t like Chantel?''


    "Oh! Don''t worry. Chantel agreed when I spoke with her." Erica wouldn''t do such a terrible thing without Chantel''s approval. However, since Chantel had consented, Erica thought she was just a matchmaker.


    Matthew was speechless. At this moment, he realized that the two women had discussed the plot against Gifford in the bathroom!


    As he had hesitated, Erica decided to take advantage of the situation and continue coaxing him. She pouted and gazed at him with sorrowful eyes, like a spoiled child, and said, "Honey, after this, I will be obedient. I will give you a baby as soon as possible. No, five! Five cute babies! Since we''re wealthy enough, we can afford so many children!"


    She hoped that all the children would be boys so that she could teach them how to take Matthew''s property from him. Then, the man would be homeless and would learn about society''s cruelty!


    Matthew was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He had grown to be arrogant and aloof as he hadn''t experienced society''s unkindness.


    Although Erica had not experienced adversities, she wasn''t cold and impassive around people.


    Matthew scoffed. She had lured him with the same promise so many times that he was no longer inclined to believe her.


    Thest time she had asked him to make a baby with her, he had exhausted himself trying. But, she had fled from their home. She tricked the bodyguard, snuck out of the house, climbed the wall, and escaped in the dead of the night!


    What worried him now was the thought that Erica might behave simrly when pregnant. As this wasn''t the first time she had evaded the guards at the vi, he had to consider and prepare for a repeat incident. Perhaps he needed more people to follow her from now on.


    "Honey, decide quickly. My brother is leaving tomorrow! And if you don''t help me, I''ll tell your father that you hit me and kicked me out of the house in the middle of the night." Erica was so anxious that she started threa


    led with a faint, pleasant fragrance of flowers.


    When she was done, the woman ced the lid back on the bottle, covered her mouth and nose, and said, "I''ll leave now!"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee!"


    After the woman left, Chantel leaned against the wall and tried to steady her breath. Gifford was next door. Was she really going to do that?


    Rika had already arranged everything for her. If she were to renege at this time, Rika''s efforts would be wasted.


    At this thought, Chantel took a deep breath and walked out of the room. A faint scent of flowers trailed her as she made her way to the room next door and rang the bell.


    She didn''t need to wait long for a response.


    Gifford, who was vignt, asked as soon as the bell rang, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me!" she answered before taking several deep breaths to steady herself.


    ''Chantel, the Li family is your benefactor. All you need to do is seduce him and get pregnant! And the man is Gifford. You can do this!'' she persuaded herself.


    A few secondster, Gifford, in the hotel bathrobe, opened the door. Confusion marred his handsome features as he asked, "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    Before she could reply, the sweet floral fragrance drifted toward him. He didn''t pay much attention to it as he thought it was the scent of her body.


    Chantel nced around as though worried, grabbed his arm, and said in a trembling voice, "I''m a little scared... Your room has two beds. Can I...e inside... and sleep on the other bed?"


    Chantel and Erica had booked a room with twin beds. To protect her, Gifford had no choice but to reserve the room next door, which coincidently had twin beds as well.

 Chapter 1255 Tricked By A Girl

    Gifford looked at the small hand on his arm, confused. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid of..." Chantel tried toe up with something. "I''m a little nervous. I can''t sleep alone in a hotel room. Besides, I just watched a horror movie. Gifford, it''s only a few more hours to dawn. Please let me in!" Her face turned pale.


    Her frightened expression caught Gifford off-guard and he believed her. He thought that she really was scared of staying alone.


    The truth was that she was indeed frightened, but not because she was afraid of sleeping alone or because of the horror movie; she was terrified, thinking about what she was about to do.


    Gifford moved aside to let her in. When she passed by him, he felt a rush throughout his body.


    He was confused. Why did he feel like that all of a sudden?


    Meanwhile, Chantel had already entered his room and obediently sat on the other bed.


    She was so tensed and already had difficulty breathing.


    After he shut the door, Gifford took two steps forward, feeling an inexplicable hot stream rapidly coursing through his body.


    He scanned Chantel''s expression. "Have you applied something on your body? What''s that fragrance?"


    She gripped the hem of her clothes tightly. "Oh! The scent? I used the hotel''s body wash. Does it smell good? I thought so too."


    God knew how hard it was for her to finish that sentence.


    She felt her cheeks burn and her breath be jagged. She knew that the drug was working.


    Holding back the strange desire in him, Gifford strode into the room. "Go to sleep!"


    Chantel stood up abruptly and asked, "Gifford, where are you going?"


    "I have to wash my face." ''Maybe I''m just too sleepy, '' he thought.


    Afraid that he might leave, she quickly trotted to block his way despite her weak legs. "Gifford...I don''t feel too well... I think I took something bad..."


    Gifford''s eyes fell on her red lips and he was instantly attracted to them. He had the sudden urge to kiss her.


    But he knew that something was wrong with her. He pulled a long face and questioned her harshly, "Chantel! What on earth did you take? Did you apply something on your body?"


    Unable to control herself, Chantel wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "I don''t know. Please help me..." She really had no idea what Erica had given he


    was stay and wait for Chantel to wake up. He had to interrogate this girl first.


    Erica went off to school happily. Chantel was still asleep while Gifford was busy waiting for her to wake up.


    In the afternoon, as soon as she opened her eyes, Chantel heard the familiar voice. "You are finally awake."


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Gifford..." Her voice was hoarse, and it sounded sexy to his ears at that moment.


    Ignoring her shy expression, he looked at his watch and said, "You''ve slept for six hours and seven minutes. And I''ve been waiting for you to wake up for six hours and seven minutes too. Now, tell me!


    Chantel shrank back into the quilt. "What are you talking about?" When she turned around, she felt a stabbing pain. ''Ouch, that hurt...''


    "Tell the truth and you will receive a lighter punishment! So, I advise you to spill everything!" When he looked at her, Gifford couldn''t help but think of what had happenedst night. He coughed to cover up his fantasies.


    Chantel had nned to leave as soon as she had seeded in sleeping with him. But she had fallen asleep as soon as they stopped making love. She couldn''t have left either way because Gifford hadn''t slept all night.


    Now that she had to face him, she had no choice but to deny her involvement in the crime. It was time to put her acting skill to good use. She feigned innocence and said, "I''m confused too. Didn''t you investigate the matter?"


    ''The surveince video has been deleted. How else can I investigate this?'' Gifford thought helplessly.

 Chapter 1256 I Will Bear Any Consequences

    Gifford sat down on the edge of the bed, and pulled down her quilt a little. Ignoring Chantel''s uneasy expression, he threatened, "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll take you back to the military base and interrogate you the way I interrogate spies!"


    Chantel shivered. But Erica trusted her to keep quiet, so she gritted her teeth and refused to divulge their secret. "I know nothing, Gifford. How can you do this to me? I am the one who suffered losses here after going through this kind of thing. Yet, you are doubting me. This is too much!"


    "This kind of thing? What kind of thing? What happened between us?" he asked coldly.


    Chantel''s eyes widened. ''He is not going to take responsibility for it?'' She couldn''t believe it, and was about to say something. But she changed her mind. It didn''t matter even if he didn''t take responsibility for taking her first time. "Forget it. Please turn around. I need to go and take a shower."


    Gifford didn''t move. He smirked, "Do you think it''s really necessary for me to turn around? I saw every inch of your bodyst night."


    Her face turned red. To escape from his sharp questioning, she quickly sat up from the bed, and stood up naked in front of him.


    But as soon as she was on her feet, her knees gave away weakly and she fell to the floor.


    Gifford didn''t move. He pretended not to care that she had embarrassed herself in front of him. He didn''t even bother to help her up.


    Under his burning gaze, she picked up the bathrobe on the floor and put it on.


    In the evening, around six o''clock, Erica finished thest photo. She and Hyatt packed up and walked to the school gate.


    The green military car at the gate was so eye-catching that she noticed it at once.


    The tall man standing beside the car was scanning every studenting out of the school gate. He even had his hands on the driver who hade to pick Erica up.


    She knew immediately that the truth had been found, but she didn''t think that he would be so quick!


    She was going to chicken out of there! Before Gifford could notice her, she hid behind Hyatt and hailed a taxi as fast as she could.


    Just when she got into the taxi, Gifford spotted her. "Erica!" He strode towards her.


    Erica quickly ordered the driver, "Sir, hurry up! There


    ome; why don''t you be responsible for her to the very end?"


    It was so obvious that the CEO was trying to defend his wife.


    Erica looked at her husband with admiration. "Matthew, you''re absolutely right!"


    Gifford was so mad that he spun around in circles with his hands on his hips. Finally, he red at the hateful culprit and said, "I did bring her home, but I never intended to marry her!" And now that they had sex, he might not be able to escape from his responsibility.


    Besides, Gifford was sure that Matthew was also involved in the matter. That was probably why he couldn''t find a single clue regarding what had really happened. He only found out because Erica was so easily deceived.


    "Then, you can marry her now!"


    "Matthew, you are spoiling this girl to no end! She is going to get you into a lot of trouble if she continues to y around like this!" Gifford wasn''t exaggerating. He absolutely believed in his sister''s ability to create trouble.


    An unnoticeable smile shed across Matthew''s eyes. "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready to bear any consequences for her." He was also well aware of what his wife was capable of, but he had been prepared to solve all those difficulties for her the day he had married her.


    "Aren''t you angry with her for running awayst night?" Gifford asked, frowning.


    Before Matthew could answer, Erica protested loudly, "Gifford, are you trying to sow discord between us?" ''Gifford is so annoying! Why does he have to mention that now?'' she cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 1257 What Does Matthew Like

    Gifford snorted mockingly at his sister. "What, now you''re afraid? You had the courage to climb over the wall to escape. I thought you were brave enough to do anything!"


    Erica endured his words with gritted teeth. She was much more concerned about what her husband might do or say to her.


    Matthew cut straight through the siblings'' bickering. "Of course I''m angry," he snapped. "I''ll teach her a lesson when we get back. But what happened between you and Chantel is another matter. You put your own guard down in front of her and fell easily into her trap! It''s your responsibility, and you can''t me Erica for it."


    "Oh, fine! Trying to fight both of you will be like banging my head against the wall. I won''t forget what''s happened today." Not waiting for either to reply, Gifford stormed out. He could see that he was getting nowhere, since Erica''s husband was there to stick up for her.


    Only the couple was left in the office. Wordlessly, Matthew extracted his arm from his wife''s grip, turned away, and sat down in his chair.


    Looking at her empty hands, Erica remembered what he had said just now.


    Possessed of a girlish joy, she went up to his back and started to massage his shoulders. "Oh, Matthew, thank you so much!" she cried. "You''re awesome! You''re my super idol now!"


    Ignoring her ttery, Matthew simply lowered his head and started reading a document that was on his desk.


    His face was nk, as it so often was, and the air was thick with embarrassment.


    Erica kept working on his shoulders, trying to butter him up, but could see it was not working. What else could she do to make him happy?


    ''Oh! I got it!'' Not giving up, she went around to her husband''s side, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek. ''No, that''s not enough! He prefers more passionate kisses!'' Thinking of this, she nted a few on his mouth.


    But Matthew returned none of the kisses. Cold as ice, he just nced at her, then went back to his work.


    ''Oh, fine!'' thought Erica; even she knew when to give up sometimes.


    She left the office in a huff, much as her brother had moments before.


    When she was gone, Matthew found it no easier to concentrate on the document before him. For a long time he sulked, his eyes wandering the room.


    ''She is really heartless. She kicked me away after using me. How ruthless she could be!''


    Later, in the Huo family''s manor


    It was afte


    le of wine.


    Wanting to confirm his guess, he started to head farther into the living room.


    However, Erica thought he still didn''t want to talk to her. Seeing him walk past, she very suddenly and loudly burst into tears.


    Somewhat startled, Matthew stopped and turned around. His frown deepened in confusion. "Why are you crying?" Had he said something to offend her?


    Erica didn''t answer. Her face glistening with tears, she lurched to the front door and disappeared outside.


    Matthew was stunned. What did she mean by rushing out without even a word? After closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, he hurried after her.


    Outside there was no sign of Erica, but one of the bodyguards had seen her and pointed Matthew in the direction she had gone.


    It turned out that she''d gone to the garden. It was only a few minutes'' walk from the gate of the vi, but by the time Matthew got there, Erica had gotten herself into something of a predicament.


    To be precise, she had begun to climb one of therger trees. Two meters off the ground she began to feel dizzy, though, and simply clung to one of therger branches.


    Astonished, Matthew marched over to the tree and yelled, "Erica, what the hell are you doing? Come down at once!"


    "I won''te down!" she wailed. "You don''t want to see me anymore. I won''t live..." After all, she''d noticed the disgust on Matthew''s face earlier; it had been in as day. So he just didn''t want her anymore, did he? Then she would die in front of him!


    ''You won''t live?'' Staring up at his drunken wife, Matthew felt a terrible headache begin to set in.

 Chapter 1258 You Ghost

    ''Crying, making a scene and threatening to kill herself...This woman goes nuts when she''s drunk, '' Matthew sighed inwardly.


    He stood under the tree, hands in his pockets. He warned Erica coldly, "Fine. If you die, you won''t be Mrs. Huo anymore. So go ahead¡ªI''ll grab Phoebe and we''ll be married in no time!"


    That was one reason why he hadn''t done anything about Phoebe. The mere mention of her name could irritate Erica.


    Erica lowered her head and red at him. Her big eyes were full of anger. He knew this was going to happen. "You asshole!" she growled. "You want to make someone else your Mrs. Huo? In your dreams!"


    Matthew was patient, his tone even. Now things were going his way. "Then get down from there. That way, you''ll still be my wife."


    "Get down? What do you think I am? A monkey?"


    Matthew replied decisively, "No. Let me guess¡ªyou''re stuck!"


    Erica roared, "If you don''t believe me, you''ll have toe up here yourself. I can''t get down from here!" She felt quite dizzy! She could see three Matthews waiting for her by the tree.


    The man''s lips twitched. He took two steps forward and stretched out his arms. "Just great," he said in a frustrated tone. "Jump! I''ll catch you."


    Erica was just too dizzy at this point. So she decided to unwrap one arm from around the tree. She hung by her other arm briefly, then scrunched her eyes tightly and dropped, confident Matthew could catch her.


    It went worse than either of them intended. Matthew did catch her in his arms, but was knocked to the ground by the impact. Shended on top of him, and the man grunted, wincing in pain.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the giggling woman. She wasying on top of him, hugging the poor man. "A little warning, next time?" he said between gritted teeth. "You almost crushed me." Last time she tried this, she jumped from the stone wall on the riverbank. It was about a meter up, and he caught her easily. She was easily twice that high when she climbed the tree.


    As stubborn as ever, Erica said, "You said you were going to catch me, so I trusted you!"


    Matthew didn''t know what to say in return. How could he not catch her? If she slipped through his arms, or he didn''t get to her in time, she''d be hurt. And that was something his heart could not bear.


    The bodyguards held back theirughter and helped the two up. Matthew carried the woman in his arms and strode into the vi.


    He set her down once they got inside. In an


    bottle in his cer.


    He''d never let her know how much the bottle was worth. She didn''t like to spend money frivolously, and he knew she''d be astonished at the price.


    Erica filled an empty ss with red wine and handed it to Matthew. She leaned over him and lifted the ss to his lips. "Have a drink on me, Matthew. Come on, kiss me and show them how much you love me!"


    "Them? Who''s them?"


    "Them! They''re watching us!"


    "Who''s watching us?" Matthew was confused.


    Erica looked around and made her voice sound mysterious, talking in a stage whisper. "We can''t see them, but they can see us..." Then she lowered her voice, "You scared?"


    Matthew was speechless. Who was the coward here? He held her waist tightly and continued, "You''re wrong. I can see them."


    "What? What do you see?" Her hand trembled, and the red wine spilled out of the ss, spilling on the back of her hand and sttering on his white shirt.


    His shirt was already stained with blood and mud, and he was fighting his neat freak tendencies. Now there was red wine on it... "Let''s head upstairs!" He had the overwhelming urge to change clothes.


    "No! Tell me, what do you see?" She was extremely curious.


    Matthew sighed heavily. Erica was trying to annoy him. And she was so good at it. He lowered his head and bit the woman''s red lips. Heedless of her pain, he whispered, "I saw the ck and white messengers from hell pass by our house, and a lot of female ghosts followed them. And a fierce ghost, its face green, razor-sharp fangs lining its mouth, floated in the air, searching for someone. I can also see baby ghosts crying out for Mommy..."

 Chapter 1259 The Witness

    "Ah! Stop talking!" It was midnight, and what Matthew had said filled Erica''s mind with horrible images. She buried her face in his arms and repeatedly snuggled up against him, as if she were trying to get into his body. The wine ss in her hand sloshed and threatened to spill.


    Seeing her frightened, Matthew smirked, thinking, ''You''re already drunk and still want to make me drink? Now, I think you''ll have other things on your mind.'' He eyed the drink she was holding and demanded, "Put that down! Just go upstairs and go to sleep!"


    Erica stilled and nodded meekly. Peeling herself off of him, she made to put the ss down on the table, then paused. It was red wine of a good vintage, too good to be wasted. She took a deep breath and started in on it again.


    "That''s enough," Matthew snapped. Leaning forward, he tried to grab the ss out of her hand.


    His wife had a good grip, though. Blinking at him, she protested, "I don''t want to waste this! It''s good stuff."


    "Oh, fine¡ªthen I''ll drink it!" Matthew said. She had had enough to drink, and he wouldn''t allow her any more!


    "Okay, then," Erica said. But she kept hold of the ss and even jerked it out of his hand.


    Before he could react, she took a sip of the red wine but did not swallow it down. Her face drifted close to his. Her expression was pouting, and she moved her lips as though trying to speak. Matthew just stared, unable toprehend her ridiculous behavior.


    After a painfully wrong moment with no response from him, Erica swallowed the wine and exined to him, "Didn''t you say you wanted to drink it? I was trying to give you some. Why didn''t you take it?" She''d gotten the idea from a few romantic novels she''d read, in which the male protagonists gave their love interests wine, water or medicine in this way.


    For his part, Matthew had no clue where she could have gotten this idea. Despite himself, he appreciated the effort. In fact, he knew of a way to up the ante.


    Gently, he pinched her chin and made her look up at him. With an evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I have a more interesting idea. Do you want to try it?"


    "Sure!" There was a sudden light in Erica''s eyes.


    He took the wine ss from her hand and made her lean against the table behind her. Under her curious gaze, he poured some wine on her corbone and then slowly lowered his head.


    Erica waspletely intoxicated by what he was doing.


    They made love passionately in the dining room.


    And yet when they were done, Matthew was not satisfied. Not knowing what time it was, he took his exhausted wife in his arms, grabbed the red wine bottle in one hand, and somewhat awkwar


    ank you so much!" It was true that more friends meant more ways.


    She could practically hear Watkins'' gentle smile over the phone line. "You''re wee. I''m also responsible for your being set up about Phoebe''s miscarriage. Trying to prove your innocence is the least I can do to make things right. I''ll have my men look into the old man''s whereabouts immediately. As soon as they find out anything useful, I''ll let you know."


    Erica was so moved that she was about to cry. "You are so kind, Watkins. Thank you. I will treat you to dinner after this!"


    "Treat me to dinner? Well, that sounds good! My every attempt to arrange for that has failed up until now. Maybe once we find that old man, it''ll work out after all."


    "Well, thanks again," she told him. "I''ve got to finish lunch now."


    "Okay, enjoy. Bye!"


    Erica was in a very good mood as she hung up the phone. She couldn''t wait to expose Phoebe''s true colors. When that was done, there would be no way Matthew could continue to defend that woman.


    That afternoon, Erica had a ss. Afterward, she went to the fruit base with Hyatt.


    She picked some fresh fruits¡ªseveral kinds, but her favorite was the strawberries. At her suggestion, Hyatt got a few of his own. As for the rest, she took them back to the vi, washed them and put them on the fruit te so that Matthew could have some when he got back.


    In the meantime, she decided to give Gifford a call. "Brother, I have something to ask you," she said, controlling her voice and keeping it as pleasant as she could.


    "Don''t ask me for anything!" barked an irate voice from the other side of the line. Gifford was still going through a migraine because of the trouble his sister had caused him. Hearing her voice again was about enough to make his head explode.

 Chapter 1260 Which Side

    Erica was ready for her brother''s ire. "Don''t be so petty. Where are you now?" she asked.


    "I''m in A Country!" Gifford replied impatiently. In fact, he had just brought Chantel back and watched her go into the school.


    Erica''s guarded tone melted into excitement. "Where is Chantel? Is she with you? Have you two talked? Are you two going to get married or¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Gifford wanted to strangle his sister. She had no idea how serious the matter was to him, and it wasn''t her business in any case. Her enthusiasm was grating.


    "Oh,e on, just tell me. Is Chantel going to be my sister-inw?" Erica persisted. Idly, she thought of how Chantel was younger than herself. Still, she was old enough to be married.


    Gifford suppressed the urge to hang up the phone¡ªor to throw it as far from himself as he could. "I haven''t decided yet. Let''s talk about it when I have!" he scolded.


    Eating a strawberry, Erica pouted and said, "Then think about it carefully. Don''t let her down. After all, you brought her to our home."


    "You¡ª" With a harsh exhtion, Gifford cut himself off. Seeing no point in talking any further, he ended the call without another word.


    He just couldn''t understand his sister''s side of things. Yes, it was he who brought Chantel back. But did he have to marry her because of that?


    This time, though, he''d made up his mind to be a scumbag and to be irresponsible. He would wait and see what the two girls could do about it.


    That evening, while Erica was busy with her camera upstairs, her phone beeped. It turned out to be Chantel, who had approved her WeChat friend request.


    She also sent Erica a message. "Rika?"


    "Yes, it''s me," she sent back. "How are things between you and my brother?" She was very anxious to know, but Gifford wouldn''t tell her anything.


    After a few minutes of silence, she received a reply: "Your brother bought me Yu Ting. But I didn''t take it. I spat them out secretly."


    A bit confused, Erica thought, ''Yu Ting? What''s that? I wonder if it''s any good.''


    "What''s Yu Ting?" she asked.


    Chantel was somewhat taken aback by the question. Erica turned out to be even more naive than herself. She felt a little embarrassed to answer directly, so she found the answer on Baidu, took a screenshot, and sent it to her.


    Erica finally realized that she was talking about birth control pills. How could her brother be such an asshole? "Of course, you


    ith Phoebe?" Matthew asked.


    "You bet it is! I don''t know why you feel so sorry for her. But I''d also warn you to choose your side wisely. Whether it''s with me or her, that''s up to you to decide, not me. I can''t force you into anything. But I''ll have you know that she isn''t going to win. I have the Li family and the Huo family to back me up. I don''t want you to get kicked out of the house just because of Phoebe."


    With her ultimatum delivered, Erica crossed her arms over her chest and held her head high. It was a rare look for her: supremely confident.


    Expressionless, Matthew settled himself into a chair at the dining table. He tapped an index finger against the table slowly, thoughtfully. "What makes you so sure that my father will kick me out of the house for you?" he asked finally.


    Erica didn''t blink. "Because since the day I married into the Huo family, I''ve had the same status as Evelyn and Terilynn in the family; I''m his daughter. He told me that himself. And you are Wesley and ir''s son. No matter what happens, your parents will always be on my side!"


    Indeed, Carlos had told Erica this several times. Up to this point she had never mentioned it to Matthew, for fear that it would upset him and lead to trouble. Now that he''d decided to believe Phoebe over her, however, she thought she had no choice.


    Now Matthew truly was speechless. Much as he hated to admit it, it did sound like something his father would say.


    His family had been hard on him for his whole life, never truly approving of him for a single day since his birth. He''d grown used to it¡ªperhaps too much so.

 Chapter 1261 Ericas Weird Logic

    Erica casually patted the bag of fruits and said, "So make your choice now. Who will you stand with: your wife or your goddess? Think twice before you answer me!"


    Matthew''s answer came back instantly, as sudden as a gunshot. "My goddess!"


    Against her will, Erica''s hand went to her heart. He might as well have shot her.


    Hating herself for even that momentary show of weakness, she steeled herself and told her husband, "Fine! Didn''t you say once that you didn''t care about the silly trifles between women? Then you will have to turn a blind eye to what I''m going to do. What do you think of that?"


    "What do I think?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "What makes you confident enough to bargain with me after you''ve beaten me?" Her arrogance astounded him.


    Erica held her chin up, her smile full of pride and happiness. "Well, I was born into a rich family. I''ve been this confident since I was a child!" There was nothing in her life she was more proud of than knowing herself to be the daughter of ir and Wesley!


    Matthew lowered his head in a partial effort to hide the smirk on his lips. When he finally looked up, his face was nk again. "I suppose I''ll just wait and see."


    "Wait for what?"


    He gave a little shrug. "See how you are going to deal with Phoebe."


    Erica began, "My n is simple. First, you have to get her pregnant again."


    "What?" That was a far cry from what Matthew would have guessed. What was on this woman''s mind? He had dealt with many bizarre andplicated problems in his life, but Erica''s weird logic was something else. "Now, why should I do that?" he asked. "Shouldn''t I be having children with you?"


    "Yes, and you will. But you have to make her pregnant too, so that I can push her to the ground in front of you. You will see how I give her a miscarriage, just like she''s used me. Otherwise, I would be wronged!"


    Matthew was usually calm in the face of danger and big events, but here, now, he was utterly flustered and furious. Trying to regain hisposure, he sputtered, "Don''t you mind if I make her pregnant?"


    "Oh, yes, that reminds me," she said spitefully. "I don''t want to share a man with others. How about this? You find another man to make her pregnant, and then I''ll push her down. How about that?"


    "Absolutely not! An unborn baby is also a life!" In the back of Matthew''s mind, it struck him as bizarre that he was now the one trying to talk his wife into having a heart. Not only was this an awful idea, but he really had always believed her innocent of what she was used.


    But then again, if Erica insisted on getting Phoebe pregnant again, Matthew would ultimately find someone to


    e asked. "Figure something out on your own."


    "Well in fact, I have figured something out!" she said, undaunted. She leaned in closer and looked up at him. "You help me find a way to make him and Chantel sleep together again, just one more time. It would be great if she got pregnant."


    Matthew snorted.


    So this was what she wanted his help with? He had to admit that she was smarter now than before marrying him¡ªfor the most part. "I''m not God," he told her. "I don''t have the power to make sure she gets pregnant after one more night with your brother." If there was really a way, he would get Erica pregnant first!


    Her tone turned pleading and pitiable. "You are the god in my heart. Please! To let the Li family have a descendant as soon as possible, please help them!"


    Looking down at her coldly, Matthewined, "You are destroying my friendship with Gifford again!" How could he keep falling into these traps? Erica was always putting forward bad ideas, and he was the one who kept going along with them!


    Was he really her husband? Why was she always so intent on getting him involved in her schemes?


    "That doesn''t matter. Even if your friendship breaks, you''re still family," she argued. "He''s still your brother-inw, right? Honey,e on!" If he didn''t say yes, she would lose her patience.


    Matthew pinched her cheek with one hand, her mouth opened. "You''re worrying a lot of things," he mused. "You haven''t gotten pregnant yourself, but here you are, trying to get everyone else to have babies. Think about it now. How many nights are you going to have sex with me in exchange for this favor?"


    "One..." When she was about to blurt out the words "one night," Erica corrected herself, weathering her husband''s disdainful gaze. "One week!"

 Chapter 1262 Biting The Hand That Fed Her

    ''Gifford, you should be happy you have such an awesome sister. After all, I''m giving up about a week''s sleep for you.'' Erica was almost moved to tears by her selfless act. Sometimes, she even amazed herself.


    "Deal!" Matthew agreed readily this time.


    Erica grinned happily and presented her husband with the apple in her hand. "To prove you don''t hate me, take a bite of this!"


    Matthew recoiled in disgust. "Not now. I need a shower."


    Erica had to get out of the way and began to eat the apple by herself. She felt so bored being alone.


    That night, she was looking forward to making love with Matthew. To her surprise, he went straight to the study after his shower and stayed there till midnight.


    A few days passed, but he didn''t seem interested in touching her.


    In A Country


    Gifford was minding his own business when he heard Chantel had been kidnapped. Fortunately, he was not busy and had time to deal with it.


    He''d gotten a mysterious phone call from a man saying he wanted Chantel to be his mistress. But she told the mystery man she was Gifford''s woman, so the man needed permission. The man gave him an address where they could meet.


    So, Gifford saw no choice other than to head there.


    He was in such a rush, he forgot to think tactically. He was led by his heart, not his head. The address guided him to a vi. He stood in front of the ce, lit a cigarette, and began to wonder whether he was walking into a trap.


    He had barely taken two puffs of his cigarette before he heard a cry for help. Thick smoke poured from the vi. "Help! Help!"


    The voice belonged to none other than Chantel.


    The gate he stood at was locked. Gifford decisively stubbed out his cigarette, and looked for a way inside. The wall that the gate was bolted to was made of brick, and he was able to scale it easily.


    The smoke grew thicker and thicker, and the cries for help got louder and more frantic.


    In moments, he was at the front door. He kicked it open and knew he''d been tricked.


    The door was not locked at all. It shouldn''t have been that easy to open it!


    But it was toote for him to back out of there. Chantel had been hiding behind the door. She rushed over and held him tightly.


    At the same time, she sprayed something onto his body.


    When he pushed her away, a spray bottle with no logo fell to the floor.


    The fragrance was familiar to him. It was the same scent Chantel had on her in the hotel room. It was a chemical that numbed the will even as


    the money? But she''s a girl," Hyatt stammered, like that exined everything.


    The girl cried and said that her parents were mean to her. Now her phone had broken and she didn''t have the cash for a new one. He did kind of have a crush on her and wanted to keep chatting with her. So he lent her the money.


    "When did you do that? She ever talk about paying you back?" Erica thought the girl might be taking advantage of him.


    "Not yet. I haven''t asked her for the money. I lent her the money less than a month ago."


    Erica pondered this for a bit, and finally came up with a n. Patting him on the shoulder, she said, "Be a pest. By the time it''s two months, ask her about it. If she doesn''t get it to you then, ask her again a monthter. If she still doesn''t have it, leave it to me. I''ll track her down!"


    Hyatt came from an ordinary family. His mother was a teacher, and his father was a bank manager. They still supported Hyatt, and paid for his college. That didn''t leave a whole lot leftover to live on.


    "Okay!" Hyatt agreed. That was all she could do for right now, and it seemed to cheer him up.


    "Let''s go shopping!" She wanted to buy something to make Matthew happy.


    ''It''s nice to have friends. Especially someone like Hyatt. We like doing a lot of the same things. Might as well do them together!''


    "Are you going to buy something?" he asked.


    "Yeah!" Erica was so clumsy she couldn''t cook or make something for Matthew, but she could buy things. Things like couple pajamas, couple water sses, and so on. She liked spending money on things like that, and Matthew let her. So she wanted to buy something else along those lines.

 Chapter 1263 A Surprising Invitation

    That night, as soon as Matthew stepped inside his house, he saw Erica walking down the stairs, a sweet smile on her lovely face.


    She was dressed in a pink night robe, her long hair loose and cascading around her shoulders and down her back. She looked more mature than she usually did.


    The smile on her face was far too wide. She looked like the cat who ate the canary. ''I wonder what kind of trouble she''s in this time?'' he thought. Finally, he asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Erica smiled but said nothing. After he changed his shoes, she came over and held his arm. "You must be tired after a long day," she said. "Want something to drink?"


    "I''m not tired or thirsty!" he answered. Truthfully, he''d been quite exhausted, but seeing her like this banished all thoughts of rest.


    "Okay, honey. Whatever you want. Do you want to go upstairs?" ''After we go upstairs, we can go to our bedroom and have a romantic night, '' she thought.


    Matthew wondered if he was imagining things. ''Is she trying to seduce me?'' he thought. "Why now? What''s the rush?" he asked tentatively.


    She blinked her eyes and her smile grew wider. "Well, I thought we could...maybe...get some sexy time!" She had just bought a dozen night gowns, all different styles and colors. She wanted to see how he liked them.


    ''Now I know something''s wrong! I''m not getting mixed up in this!'' He pulled her hand away and said, "I''m tired. I''m heading to bed."


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. ''Yeah, he''s tired. Tired of me!


    I can''t run away from home anymore. I have to be the only one in his heart, '' she thought to herself.


    "Okay! Good night." Erica didn''t pester him anymore and went upstairs alone.


    Matthew was confused by her every move. "Erica!" he called out and stopped her.


    She turned and looked at him nkly. "Anything else, Mr. Huo?"


    ''Mr. Huo?'' He hated it when she called him that. She called him "honey" just moments before. It was affectionate and yful. Now she was stiff, cold, and calling him Mr. Huo.


    He strode over and scooped her up in his arms.


    Erica was alternately delighted and shocked. She patted her chest to calm her heart.


    "I thought you weren''


    A woman hid in a nearby garden. After a long time, she saw a maiding out of the vi. She quickly followed her.


    "Hey! It''s me!" Erica ran up to the maid and greeted her warmly.


    She was the one Erica met when she went to the hospital to see Phoebest time. She looked at the girl in front of her in confusion and asked, "I''m sorry. Who are you?"


    Erica raised her head so the maid could see her face.


    Sure enough, she immediately recognized Erica. "It''s you!"


    With an innocent smile on her face, Erica said, "Yes, it''s me! Who else would it be?"


    "Something I can do for you?" the maid asked.


    "Yeah! Follow me!" Erica held her arm and looked back to make sure no one saw them. Then she pulled the maid around the corner.


    Under the maid''s confused gaze, Erica opened her backpack and took out a huge wad of bills, at least a hundred thou. She didn''t know exactly how much it was, because she didn''t count it. She had just taken the money casually.


    When the maid saw so much cash, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.


    Erica stuffed a wad of money into her arms. "Hey, do me a favor and the money''s yours." After the maid took the money, she took out another wad of bills from her backpack. "And this!"


    "Wow!" The maid widened her eyes in amazement. "What... do you want me to do?" She only earned a couple thousand a month working for the Su family. It would take her years to earn the amount that Erica had given her.

 Chapter 1264 Give Up The Title Of Mrs. Huo

    With one of her disarming smiles, Erica put the rest of the money back into the bag. Her grip on the arm of the housemaid did not rx. "Please help me..."


    She whispered what she had in mind into the maid''s ear. As she listened, the maid''s face went pale, until finally she tried to return the money. Shaking her head frantically, she stammered, "No, no, no. The Su family are not to be trifled with. If they learn of this, they''ll make me suffer for it!"


    Erica held her gaze and tried to be reassuring. "That doesn''t matter. You have nothing to be afraid of. This is more money than you''d get in several years at this job. So even if they fire you, you can just take the money, go somewhere else, and find a new job!"


    "Well..." The maid hesitated, her eyes wavering between Erica and the money. "No, I can''t. What if they me to prison?"


    Erica stuffed the cash into her hands again. "They can''t do that," she insisted. "What I''m asking you to do is not against thew. The worst they can do is drive you out of the Su family. I''m telling you, don''t worry. I''m Matthew Huo''s wife. You saw us together. Even if they do throw you out for helping me, you''ll be all right. I will ask my husband to find a better job for you!"


    Biting her lip, the maid tried to think it over. She had seen Matthew before. At the time, though, she had thought that Erica was his sister or something¡ªnot his wife.


    Fearing that she was still not convinced, Erica went on. "Look, I am not asking you to kill anybody or set something on fire. I''ll give you my phone number. Call me if anything happens to you."


    Another moment passed, and finally the maid nodded in agreement.


    At ZL Group


    After getting out of her afternoon ss, Erica went to Matthew''s office again.


    As she navigated the maze of lobbies and hallways, she overheard a number of employees gossiping about herself and her husband. They seemed to think Mr. and Mrs. Huo had to love each other very much, since she came to see him so often at work.


    Erica casually flipped her bangs and traded easy smiles with passersby. It urred to her then that it would be best if she came by even more often. She needed to find more opportunities to cultivate her rtionship with Matthew, so that she would be secured as Mrs. Huo.


    As it happened, Matthew was not in the office. Paige said that he''d gone out to meet a client.


    Left to her own devices, Erica produced her camera and wandered about the office, taking pictures of whatever caught her attention. First it was Matthew''s ridiculously expensive, gadgetden desk. Next came the wine rack that most people weren''t supposed to know about. Eventually she got bored enough to even start photographing his trophies, one by one.


    An hourter, there was the smooth click of the office door opening.


    Reflexively, Erica p


    heeks. Suppressing augh, he deftly took out a handkerchief, wiped his face, and pulled away from her.


    Trying to look a little disgusted, Matthew said, "Look, why don''t you be on your way? I don''t want to see you, or anyone, for a little while." Seeing how she had reacted to the check, he wanted to test which was more important in his wife''s heart: himself or his money.


    Slipping the check into a pocket, she said, "Honey, if you don''t want to see me, why don''t you give me another million? I promise that I wouldn''t go home tonight then!"


    Her tone suggested that it was a joke, but it left Matthew speechless all the same. His expression froze in a broken sort of smile¡ªreally, it was more of a grimace.


    There was no need for a test, he realized. The truth was obvious already. Money was more important in Erica''s heart!


    His mind spun with confusion. Wesley and ir were not mean people. Not only that, but Gifford gave a considerable living allowance to Erica every month, despite the fact that his sister routinely drove him crazy. Why did this little woman still carry herself as if she was so poor?


    Clearly, whether a person loved money was not solely dependent upon their financial condition.


    Finally he spoke, his voice cold¡ªhe almost didn''t realize he was speaking. "How about I give you a billion dors? And in return you could give up the title of Mrs. Huo, and I''d let Phoebe¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Erica pped the check heavily on the desk. "A billion dors? Here''s something worth a billion dors: send Phoebe to the slum!"


    Once again Matthew was speechless. It seemed like every word his wife spoke flipped his mood on its head. He asked her another question then. Privately he thought it was a very childish question, but he couldn''t help himself. "Erica, in your eyes, which is more important: the title of Mrs. Huo...or me?"

 Chapter 1265 Her Rich Husband

    Hearing the mention of Phoebe''s name stoked Erica''s anger into open me. Her tone rose, growing haughty andmanding. "Matthew Huo, remember, both you and the title of Mrs. Huo are mine! As long as I don''t give up, Phoebe will never have either."


    As for Matthew''s heart, though...she didn''t know if it was possible to ensure it belonged to her. She could only make sure that his body and the title would be hers. She was confident of that because of Carlos and Debbie.


    His heart or feelings would never be hers to control.


    A new smile crept onto Matthew''s face, more genuine than thest one. His tone softened as he said, "From now on, as long as you are obedient and don''t leave me, I will give you more of what you want." But if she didn''t listen to him and kept trying to escape, that would be another story.


    "What do you think I want? Tell me," Erica said warily. Whatever her husband had in mind, she would see if she was interested in it.


    Matthew retrieved a ck card from a drawer and ced it on the desk before her. He handled it as carefully as if it was a loaded gun. "Here is twelve billion. If you don''t run away and get pregnant with my child in three months, the money will be yours."


    It was a diamond-level bank card owned by ZL Group. In fact, the ount was already in the name of Erica Li.


    However, Matthew would not tell her the truth, not unless he won her heartpletely first.


    It was always possible that he would lose both his wife and his fortune in the end. These days, it seemed to be growing harder and harder to ignore.


    "What?!" As usual, Erica was too excited to know what to say. Waiting for her voice toe back to her was difficult.


    She thought, ''Twelve billion! I have never seen so much money!


    Please, can someone pinch me? I need to know if I''m dreaming now!''


    "You didn''t hear me wrong," Matthew told her almost solemnly. "You will have all this if you don''t run away within three months and get pregnant with MY child."


    Erica couldn''t fail to notice how he emphasized the word "my." Why was he talking nonsense? Did she look like a woman who would have an affair? She couldn''t even keep up with Matthew every night. How could she have the energy to deal with another man?


    Erica picked up the bank card and kissed it. "Deal!"


    She could get twelve billion dors for having a child with Matthew. Laughter rumbled in her heart, and she struggled to hold it inside. ''Oh my, I''m going to be a rich woman. Ha


    t love each other that much. What was she supposed to do?


    Well, she had to admit that she seemed to have fallen in love with Matthew, this extremely wealthy man. But he seemed to be in love with someone else. What should she do to fix that and win his heartpletely?


    Erica barely noticed when Sheffield said goodbye and headed into the building. All she was thinking about was money, the twelve billion dors in the ck card and the market value of ZL Group.


    At night, in the Su family''s dining room


    It was a rare night, with all the Su family members present¡ªthe exception being Tessie, who had been sent to the slum.


    Fanya and Camille were having dinner quietly. Lyman, who was sitting in the host seat, couldn''t help butin about Phoebe. "Matthew Huo used to take care of ourpany from time to time. But now because of you, he doesn''t pay much attention to us anymore¡ªjust ourpany, which it seems he''s interested in acquiring for himself. If he seeds in that, we''ll be reduced to bankruptcy!"


    Hearing this, Camille nced at Phoebe coldly and hissed, "Loser!" Phoebe was in a low state. She had gone to great lengths to build a rtionship with Matthew, but all her efforts had been in vain. What was more, she had even lost a child, which doubled her misery.


    Despite being scolded, she didn''t dare lose her temper. She bit her lower lip and spoke, her voice low. "Dad, Mom, Camille, it''s really not my fault. It''s all because of Erica. She''s so arrogant¡ªher meddling ruined everything!" As well, she knew that Matthew loved Erica so much that Phoebe no longer had any chance of interfering with their rtionship.

 Chapter 1266 For The Twelve Billion

    Fanya cut one of the medallions of foie gras on her te elegantly without looking at her daughter. "Why wouldn''t she be arrogant? Erica''s one of the Li family, a renowned military family in A Country. She''s always been a selfish bitch. Now that she got her ws into Matthew Huo, she''s even worse," she sneered.


    Her words made the food in Phoebe''s mouth hard to swallow. Erica''s connections made her impossible to touch. Her family was rich and powerful. "If you have any better ideas on how to bring her down, I''m all ears."


    ''They don''t have any better ways of dealing with Erica, do they? Why does it alwayse down to me?'' she thought to herself.


    "I had good ideas, but you screwed up everything!" Camille spat. It was an usatory tone, full of contempt and me.


    She had wanted to build a close rtionship with the Huo family, but she was even further from her goal thanks to Tessie and Phoebe.


    After a moment''s silence, Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "We could hire someone to..." She dragged her index finger across her throat. A gesture that indicated murder.


    Bang! Fanya dropped her knife and fork. The knife and fork hit the te and made a sharp sound. She stared at her daughter with an expression of astonishment. "Are you crazy, Phoebe Su? Are you seriously threatening a member of the Li family? Do you have a death wish? Are you out of your damn mind?"


    Even if they seeded, they probably wouldn''t get away with it. And if Matthew weren''t able to figure it out, Wesley and Gifford likely would.


    "They''d find out. Matthew, Gifford, Wesley, it doesn''t matter who. And they''de after us. They might kill everyst member of the Su family to get back at us."


    Phoebe''s body trembled, and her face became even paler, if possible. "Okay, okay. Point taken."


    Then silence reigned in the dining room of the Su family. Only the sound of knives and forks colliding with the dishes could be heard.


    They couldn''t even take Erica down after sacrificing the baby in Phoebe''s belly. The Su family needed to think this over more carefully.


    Phoebeined of being weak from the miscarriage, so after she was done with dinner, she went upstairs. Her mom and dad followed. Camille got a phone call, so she waited downstairs until she was done. Eventually, she started to climb the stairs hersel


    l staff left, Fanya called the police.


    That night, in the Pearl Vi District, for the sake of the twelve billion dors, Erica stepped out of her dress, used a deeper shade of red lipstick, and winked at the man stepping out of the shower. "Honey, let''s do this."


    Matthew was thrilled


    and pounced on her.


    On the second night, in order to get the twelve billion, Erica took some pain medication and choked back sobs. She hesitated to take off her dress this time. "Matthew...are you ready?"


    Another sleepless night passed.


    On the third night, for the sake of the twelve billion, Erica popped more pills and cried. "I don''t think I can... Boo...hoo..."


    The man pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Twelve billion..."


    "Well...maybe for that much..." Sure enough! Human beings work themselves to death to get a little extra cash.


    After getting out of bed the next morning, Erica immediately bought herself an insurance policy worth a ton. She was afraid that she would not get anything if she died in bed.


    She wasn''t thinking of herself, though. The beneficiaries were Wesley and ir.


    A few dayster, when Erica was photographing arge patch of flowers in the suburbs, she received a call from the maid in the Su family.


    The maid sobbed the moment the call was connected. "Mrs. Huo, they found out. They knew I let you in. Now they are going to run me in for attempted murder. What should I do?" Her words devolved into sobs.


    "The snake wasn''t poisonous, right? What makes it attempted murder?" Erica was very angry.

 Chapter 1267 Little Troublemaker

    The maid answered in a choked voice, "Mrs. Su said that Miss Su was so weak that she was almost scared to death by the snake, so it was attempted murder..."


    "All right, all right. Tell the Su family that I did this, and it has nothing to do with you. Let theme to me if there is something wrong with Phoebe!" Erica''s words were steady; she''d mentally prepared herself for this.


    "Okay. Thank you, Mrs. Huo!" Shuddering in relief, the maid thought, ''Mrs. Huo is really a good person. She always keeps her word!''


    In the meeting room of ZL Group


    Paige followed Matthew into the meeting room, where they found Lyman, Fanya and Phoebe waiting. Standing in the corner like a human statue was a lone security guard, gripping a box in his hands.


    Murmured greetings were exchanged, and everyone sat down except for the guard.


    Smiling perfunctorily, Fanya asked, "Mr. Huo, hasn''t Mrs. Huo arrived yet?"


    Matthew had a look at his watch, then answered, "My wife is busy. When I called her, she was still taking photos in the suburbs.


    I imagine she''s just gotten into the city at this time." This came as an unpleasant surprise to the Su family. They had already been waiting for more than ten minutes.


    Now Matthew told them that Erica had only just entered the city itself? It would take her at least another half-hour to get to the ZL Group!


    Despite her best efforts, Fanya''s smile evaporated. "Mr. Huo, I don''t need to tell you how precious our time is. It will take half an hour for Mrs. Huo to arrive. What are we going to do until then¡ªnothing? I don''t think this is appropriate."


    Matthew leaned back in his chair and yed with the diamond ring on his ring finger. As usual, his whole manner was rxed and emotionless. "Why is it not appropriate? I came here ahead of time, didn''t I? I''m waiting here, just like you. My time is more valuable than yours. So, Mrs. Su, is there anything you are not satisfied with?"


    Fanya was left speechless. She was perfectly aware of the reality behind Matthew''s words. The man could make tens of billions of dors in a minute, while the Su family could make at most hundreds of millions in the same time.


    So, of course, Matthew''s time was quite literally worth more than theirs.


    Nevertheless, Fanya really didn''t have the patience to wait for Erica. "Then I''ll get to the point. Give the box to me!"


    Matthew did not object, and the guard came over to the conference table. With considerable care, he ced t


    ng confusion, Erica looked first at Lyman, whom Phoebe and Fanya had hidden behind, and then at the two snakes that were coiled about her wrists and hands. One was green, the other red. Erica smiled and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Su, Mistress Su, aren''t my pets cute?"


    Phoebe didn''t seem to think so. She was shivering, curled up in one of the office chairs, her arms locked around her head.


    "M-Mr. Huo..." Lyman swallowed nervously. "Don''t just sit there¡ªdiscipline your wife! This is outrageous!"


    Snakes in general bothered him, and colorful ones even more so. ''What a bizarre woman!'' he thought in astonishment. ''I can''t believe Mr. Huo would like somebody like that.''


    Having mastered himself again, Matthew addressed his wife calmly¡ªbut also sternly. "Erica, put those back where you found them!" Although the snakes appeared to be docile at the moment, he was afraid that his wife might still get hurt somehow. This was, after all, something of an odd situation.


    Erica misunderstood his words, thinking that he was afraid for himself. To the utter mystification of the room, she said, "Oh Paige, would you please close the door behind you when you go out?"


    Ashen-faced, Paige decided that that was as good a time as any to excuse herself. "No problem," she said weakly, and took her leave.


    After making sure the door was closed, Erica abruptly dropped her snakes to the floor and trotted over to Matthew tofort him. "Don''t be afraid, honey. I''ll protect you!"


    Startled, the snakes hissed in dismay and wriggled where they had fallen. Meanwhile, Fanya and her daughter forgot their dignity and scrambled atop the conference table.

 Chapter 1268 The Headache

    Feeling a headacheing on, Matthew rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m not¡ª"


    Before he could finish saying, "afraid," Erica had closed in. "Oh, Matthew, it''s all right! I know you''re a man, but there''s nothing shameful in being afraid of snakes. Rest assured, there''s no danger at all. In any case, I''m not scared, so I can protect you!" As she said this, she hugged him, patted his chest, adjusted his tie, and fussed over hispels, thus leaving a copious amount of wet dirt smudged across the front of his suit.


    Matthew looked down at her hands, his face hardening with disgust. "Erica," he asked dryly, "did you think of washing your hands after handling those snakes?"


    Her face was stricken with what appeared to be genuine shock. "Oh! No!" she stammered, backing off a step.


    Meanwhile, one of the two snakes she had dropped was creeping aimlessly about the meeting room. Itspanion, apparently unsociable, had withdrawn to a corner and coiled itself up there.


    As for the members of the Su family, they were huddled together atop the conference table, looking quite ridiculous and pitiable. The security guard they had brought was made of sterner stuff and remained as calm as Matthew. However, since there seemed to be no actual danger, he simply imed his own corner of the room and waited at attention there.


    After taking in the scene, Erica went to one of the snakes and gingerly gathered it up from the floor. She made a show of inspecting the creature; by contrast, the snake seemed uninterested in any of the humans present. "It''s so cute, isn''t it?" asked Erica innocently. "What are you all so afraid of?" She''d been careful to get ahold of snakes that were not poisonous. Naturally, nobody else in the room knew that.


    With a casual air, she approached Phoebe, gently pointing the head of thecent reptile toward her.


    ''How dare Phoebe tell on me to Matthew! Seems like she hasn''t learned her lesson yet!'' Erica thought. In recent days, Matthew had been sometimes warm and sometimes cold to her.


    Erica had begun to fear, what if he dumped her because of the Su family? Her best chance of preventing that was to scare them all away!


    And she seemed to be off to a good start; as Erica neared the desk, Phoebe was already screaming at the top of her lungs. At thest second the poor woman leaped from the conference table and took refuge behind Matthew, who stood like a statue, observing the madness. "Matthew...Matthew, help me! Please..." Phoebe cried hoarsely.


    "Honey, don''t help her! There''s no need for that at all!" Erica countered, trotting after her.


    White as a ghost now, Phoebe gave another scream and bolted from the room.


    The door closed with a bang.


    After a moment of dead


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment.


    rry. I just want to ask you if you were scared," she said quickly.


    "No, thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Paige was still smiling, but the smile was as brittle as ss.


    She knew that the young woman in front of her had no malice, but that didn''t make the box of snakes any less creepy.


    Erica''s face brightened, and she disyed the box again. "Oh, that''s good! In fact, these snakes are all nontoxic; they''re not dangerous at all. Anyway, don''t be afraid. I''ll have them released now."


    "Okay, okay..." Paige wanted very much to cry. Why did this crazy woman have to show them the box again?


    Off to the side, Matthew stood watching the scene. Despite the pain in his skull and the spectacle Erica had caused, he was impressed with her. In fact, he was ready to admit that she was quite brave; all women were scared witless by snakes, but his wife could catch them with her bare hands.


    Presently, the elevator doors opened again, admitting a security guard who trotted up to them. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo!" he said respectfully. "I''m Raymond Li from the logistics department. What can I do for you?"


    Matthew indicated the box. "I''d like you to take these snakes and release them. They don''t belong in the office."


    Raymond Li nodded. "Yes. Please leave it to me."


    Erica hesitated, feeling a bit reluctant to hand over the box. Finally she said, "Listen, I bought one of these snakes at the pet market, so you''d better return it there. If you set it free out in nature, it won''tst long. But the red one and the green one, those were caught in the Great Mountain. You can leave them there."


    The snake that Erica had put on Phoebe''s bed was indeed from the pet market. It had been nontoxic and its fangs had been treated, so she had known it was harmless. The worst it could do was scare somebody.

 Chapter 1269 The Book Of Ericas Wisdom

    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" Raymond took the box from Erica, turned, and left the floor where the CEO''s office was located.


    Seeing this, the female assistants finally breathed a sigh of relief and returned to their desks. Maybe they could get some work done before their shifts ended.


    Before entering his office, Matthew instructed Paige, "Paige, I need a change of clothes for my wife."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    When she heard this, Erica grinned broadly at Paige. "Thank you so much!" she said enthusiastically.


    Paige shook her head. "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo! That''s my job." She really liked Erica. Although Erica had a mischievous streak a mile wide, she was cute and polite.


    Erica followed Matthew into the office.


    The couple walked into the lounge together. He changed his jacket, and she went to take a shower.


    She was in there for what seemed like forever. Matthew took the opportunity to get some work done. He was sitting at his desk, engaged in some kind of negotiations by phone. Hearing the sound of the lounge door opening, he raised his head and looked in that direction.


    Erica was wrapped in a white bath towel, standing at the door to the lounge. She stared at him. There was meaning in her gaze. Her fair shoulders were bare, and her small feet were covered by his big open-toed slippers. Her small toes were poking out, made more visible by the nail polish she applied. It was thetest style¡ªopaque taupe gray with hints of purple.


    It had the intended effect. "I have to go," Matthew said, and ended the call quickly. Erica trotted over.


    Gripping the bath towel with one hand and propping her head on the desk with the other, she winked at him and grinned, revealing pearly white teeth. "Dearest Matthew..."


    Matthew''s hackles raised when he heard these words. "Go on!" He was sure he wouldn''t like whatever she was going to say.


    With a giggle, Erica walked around the desk, making the movement as sexy and flirtatious as she could. She whispered in his ear, "Well, my period came, but I don''t have a pad."


    Yes! She finally got her period! She really wanted to shout it out loud, with Matthew right there.


    But she felt a little embarrassed, so she decided discretion was the better part of valor.


    Matthew could detect a faint fr


    ive or take. Humph."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. Did he look like a man who was desperate for sex, no matter what?


    Looking at the man''s gloomy face, Erica thought for a while. "How about this? I''ll find you some young hottie. I''m sure they''d jump at the chance to get with you!" She tried to sound him out on purpose.


    "Erica Li!" he warned her coldly.


    A figure appeared in her mind. "I know a girl with a perfect figure! Her face''s very beautiful! She''s a good person, too. Very gentle. She''s a bias-wrecker for sure. I''d turn gay for her..."


    Matthew asked calmly, "Really? Is that what you''re into?"


    Erica grinned and scratched in the air, imitating what Matthew usually did to her. "Yup! She is so nummy! I''d love to spend a night with her!"


    Oh! He seemed to understand something. His wife was probably bisexual. She loved both handsome men and beautiful women.


    To Erica''s surprise, Matthew agreed readily this time. "Okay, bring her here!"


    "What?" This was not the reaction Erica expected at all.


    Was she hearing things?


    Didn''t Matthew always behave himself? Why did he agree so readily this time?


    Before she could say anything, he urged, "Why not bring her by? Get her on the phone! There''s no time to waste!"


    She was a little embarrassed and she stammered, "Bring her... by?"


    "Yes. Here. As in my office."


    ''Oh my God!'' She began to construct a scene in her mind, and she wasn''t sure she liked it. "Didn''t you tell me the office wasn''t a good ce to have sex?"

 Chapter 1270 Im Your Wife

    "I said I changed my mind." Matthew stood up from his chair and walked over to the dumbfounded woman. He raised her delicate chin and said quietly, "Haven''t you heard of sleeping your way to the top? I have to keep up with the times!"


    "So, you''ve had sex with someone in your office before?" Erica asked, her eyes wide.


    "No." He rubbed her chin with his thumb and said, "But since you seem so keen on the idea, I thought I''d take you up on it. I don''t want to let you down!" He was hamming it up deliberately. Hopefully, she''d back down before he had to.


    There was no way Erica was going along with this. He wanted to see if she would lose her temper when he talked about being with another woman.


    The smile on Erica''s face froze. "If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Why was this man so annoying? She just wanted to test him, and he was failing badly! ''My heart! It hurts!'' she cried in her mind.


    Without hesitation, Matthew answered, "Don''t want to? Of course I want to. Hey, can you get ahold of that chica you were talking about?"


    This time, Erica couldn''t even fake a smile. She tried to force a smile, and ended up with more of a grimace. "I haven''t talked to her in a while. I''m not sure I can get in touch with her!"


    "It doesn''t matter. How about you tell me her name and I''ll ask Owen to find her. As long as she''s in the city, I''m sure he can get her here in, say, half an hour?"


    All of a sudden, Erica flew into a rage. She attacked his cheek with the fervor of a rabid wolverine. His head rocked, and a red mark appeared on his face, conforming to an angry woman''s handprint.


    Matthew''s face darkened. What did he do in a previous life to deserve this raging banshee? Was she born to gue him?


    What was more, he was proficient in Taekwondo and many other martial arts skills. Why did she always manage to p him?


    "Matthew Huo! I swear I''ll call your father and tell him about you. If I don''t, my name''s not Erica Li!"


    She wasn''t kidding. She took her phone from her pocket and turned the screen on.


    But Matthew snatched it away and asked, "Why are you calling him?"


    "I''m telling him all about you! I have to! How could you fool around with another woman?" she yelled. She was about to explode with anger.


    He tried to reason with her, "But you''re the one who suggested it


    ike usual. Matthew finished his work ahead of time and started cooking for his wife as soon as he got home.


    When Sheffield came to visit Matthew''s vi with Gwyn, the couple had just finished dinner.


    Erica went to open the door. As she touched Gwyn''s head, she gently asked the girl in the light blue dress, "Gwyn, you hungry?"


    Gwyn let go of Sheffield''s hand and replied obediently, "Auntie Erica, I''ve had dinner. Dad just took me here afterwards!"


    Tonight, it was just Sheffield and Gwyn at home. Evelyn was on a business trip, and Godwin was visiting the Tang family, so Sheffield took his daughter out to Evefield Restaurant.


    When they got back home, he stopped off at Matthew''s vi. Seeing that there were lights on, he decided to pay them a visit.


    Sheffield entered the living room while whistling. When he saw the man ving away in the kitchen, he rubbed his eyes in astonishment. "Oh my God, do my eyes deceive me? Rika,e here!"


    Holding Gwyn''s hand, Erica came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Under the cold gaze of Matthew, Sheffield asked dramatically, "Who is that guy washing dishes in the kitchen?"


    Erica was amused by him, but at the same time, she felt a little embarrassed. "I''m too clumsy to do the housework, so Matthew did it himself."


    "Where''s the maid?" Sheffield looked around the first floor and didn''t see another soul.


    Erica was also helpless about this question. "We don''t have maids."


    "No maids?" Sheffield eximed in mock horror. He ignored the daggers Matthew shot him with his gaze.

 Chapter 1271 A Shocking Secret

    Erica nodded and spoke frankly. "When we''re not at home, someone wille to clean up. And there''s also a chef cooking for us. Other than that, we don''t hire any servants."


    This was hardly the most sensitive kind of information a person could share. Nevertheless, Sheffield had a tiny suspicion that it was significant.


    A short timeter, Erica took Gwyn to the projection hall to watch a movie, and Matthew put a te of sliced fruits and several bags of snacks in front of them. Seeing this, Sheffield thought that he was beginning to understand something about his hosts.


    While Erica and Gwyn sat in the front row to watch the movie, Matthew and Sheffield stayed in the back and whispered about work.


    In time, it became apparent that Erica was used to ordering her husband around. "Matthew, we''re out of napkins!" she called at some point.


    Without wasting a second, the man got up and went to get her some more tissues.


    A littleter, Erica said, "Oh, Matthew, can youe help me figure out this remote control?"


    Sure enough, Matthew stood up again when he was called.


    And again and again as the time passed.


    Staying quitefortable and munching on melon seeds, Sheffield paid close attention to Matthew''s behavior. The man was very much under Erica''smand and silently served her every whim. He showed no signs of impatience; on the contrary, he seemed to enjoy being given things to do.


    Though no one else saw it, Sheffield''s eyes widened as an epiphany struck him.


    ''I finally understand why Matthew hasn''t hired any servants!" he thought to himself. ''It''s because he is a weirdo! He actually likes Rika and wants to be nice to her, but for some reason or another, he doesn''t want to openly express his true feelings for her. So instead, he''s willing to just do these little things for her, without her knowing why.''


    Sheffield couldn''t help but click his tongue. He should have known all along! After all, back when Carlos had asked Matthew to marry Erica, Matthew had agreed¡ªand he certainly was not someone who could be forced into anything. The saying "Erica is Matthew''s goddess" was finally confirmed!


    Sheffield was satisfied that he had note in vain tonight. He uncovered a shocking secret about Matthew, one that he didn''t think many people knew.


    In spite of the movie, Sheffield and Gwyn didn''t stay at the house too long. For one thing, the girl had to get up early and go to school the next day. Besides that, Sheffield wanted to let the young couple enjoy their romantic night.


    When the two had left, Erica yawned and found that she was no longer interested in the movie. She ended up lying down on the bed and ying with her phone.


    know?"


    "No, I don''t. I didn''te to Y City until I married Matthew. I didn''t know anything about Camille before that." Tessie had mentioned Camille a long time ago, but she''d never said much about her; Camille apparently had never treated her well.


    "She''d been an actress for two years," exined Watkins. "Then she invested in a magazinepany and became the boss and chief editor of their fashion section. She often appears on the covers of various magazines. Haven''t you seen her?"


    Erica thought it over and shook her head. "No, I haven''t."


    Watkins found that amusing for some reason. He stood up straight and patted her on the shoulder. "Let''s go! We''ll talk about itter. And in the meantime, we should make sure to not push Mr. Wang too hard."


    "Okay!" Erica nodded, and they got into the car.


    On the way, Watkins suddenly suggested, "How about we go to a cafe? I know of a good one that I like to go to. Let''s have a cup of coffee there and discuss what to do next."


    Erica didn''t refuse. There were plenty of things to discuss, and it had to be done sooner orter.


    It took a short time to reach the cafe.


    After parking the car, Watkins took Erica inside.


    Unknown to them, a certain ck Emperor car was driving past the same cafe at that exact moment. The man in the back seat abruptly barked at the driver, "Stop the car! Pull over!"


    rmed, Owen brought the car to a halt on the curb with a slight screech of the tires. He looked around and saw Erica and Watkins walking into the cafe together.


    Harmon, who was in the passenger seat, looked at his nephew in confusion. "Matthew, what''s wrong?"


    Matthew''s eyes were fixed on the door that Erica and Watkins had just disappeared through. "Nothing," he said calmly. "It''s just a little hot in here."

 Chapter 1272 A Slap In The Face

    When he heard what Matthew said, Harmon was confused. He looked at the sky. It was an overcast autumn day, and the wind was chilly. How could it be hot?


    Owen thought for a bit and asked, "Mr. Huo, would you like to go for a walk?"


    "I just got off work. I''m beat," Matthew replied indifferently.


    It meant that he didn''t want to take a walk now.


    Owen rolled his eyes secretly and thought to himself, ''Mr. Huo, that''s your wife. You can go inside and check on her if you want! Why do you have to pretend?'' "Look, Mr. Huo! There''s a cafe nearby! And they''re running a special. Buy one cup of coffee, and get a second one free. How about you and Mr. Lu get something to drink there?" Owen suggested, knowing what was on his boss'' mind.


    Harmon sneered when he heard that. ''You gotta be kidding me. You think Matthew cares about a free cup of coffee? Try harder, man!''


    Out of the blue, Matthew answered, "Good idea!"


    Harmon was shocked and couldn''t believe his ears. His smile froze on his face. Since when did Matthew care so much about the price of a cup of coffee? Had marriage changed him so much?


    Harmon and Matthew entered the cafe together. And Harmon quickly figured out why Matthew was so interested in this cafe. It had everything to do with certain patrons, sitting at the table in front of the French window. ''I knew it! Why would he care about a free cup of coffee? He doesn''t. It looks like his wife is here, drinking coffee with another guy.''


    He smiled and followed Matthew to a table next to Erica''s.


    With her back to them, Erica didn''t see Matthew enter the cafe.


    Watkins didn''t seem to notice Matthew either. He was asking Erica what she wanted to drink.


    Harmon had just concluded his business with Matthew, and decided to take a break. And what better way to spend his free time than having a cup of coffee with the jealous man? All he had to do now was sit back and watch the show.


    Erica was here to hammer things out with Watkins, so she didn''t really care what she had to drink. She finally decided on atte, just so they could get to the things she really wanted to talk about.


    After the waitress left, she cut right to the chase. "What did Mr. Wang do when he was young?"


    "I don''t know much about that. I didn''t have anyone look into him. If I''d thought about it more, I would have. If we knew more, we''d


    es I did nothing wrong, why did he ask me to give him a child aspensation? If he believes me, then I don''t have to get pregnant so soon.''


    Watkins smiled helplessly and smoothed his short hair. After a tense moment, he replied, "Mr. Huo, I''m happy that you trust Erica." He looked at Erica, and said, "You should finish your coffee. Don''t let it go to waste!"


    The waitress had already brought the two cups of coffee they ordered, but they hadn''t had a sip yet.


    "The bill''s on me. Mr. Chai, you can leave now," Matthew said in a cold voice.


    If it were possible, things got even more intense. Erica tugged at the man''s sleeve and said in a small voice, "Matthew, don''t be like that. We''re just having coffee." He was so jealous and possessive that sometimes she felt she couldn''t breathe.


    When he saw Erica with Hyatt, he had no problem. But every time he saw her with Watkins, he would get jealous.


    She didn''t know why Matthew hated Watkins so much.


    Matthew didn''t give in. He tightened his arm around Erica''s waist. "You want coffee? I can do that! Hell, I''ll buy the cafe for you!" ''But you can''t have coffee with another guy! Especially Watkins!'' He didn''t say that part out loud.


    "Coffee is not the point. The point is that Watkins and I are just friends. Don''t friends usually go out for coffee?" Erica asked in frustration.


    ''Doesn''t he have any female friends? Wouldn''t he go out to dinner with them?'' She wouldn''t believe it if he said he had no female friends.


    After all, every rich man was surrounded by women of all shapes and sizes.

 Chapter 1273 An Unpleasant Time At The Cafe

    ''How dare she speak for another man!'' Fury was written all over Matthew''s face, but he controlled his voice.


    "Don''t forget that you are a married woman. You can''t simply go around making friends with another man, and going out to drink coffee alone with him. It''s not normal or proper." As Erica listened, she realized for the first time in her life that even an aloof CEO like Matthew could make trouble out of nothing.


    Noticing the awkward atmosphere between them, Harmon hurried over, hoping to mediate the dispute. "Hello, Erica. I''m Harmon Lu!" he said with frantic, false cheer. "I''m your mother-inw''s cousin, which makes me your husband''s uncle. So you can call me ''Uncle'' as well!"


    ''Huh? So he''s actually Matthew''s uncle!'' thought Erica. ''I thought he was hitting on me before! How awkward!'' With a strained smile, she remarked, "Uncle, you look so young! How old are you? You must be around the same age as Matthew."


    In fact, what she said was true. Harmon looked like he was in his early twenties, but he was already Matthew''s uncle.


    To her slight relief, Harmon seemed genuinely amused by her question. "Oh, that''s so sweet of you to say!" he chuckled. "Actually, I''m already in my early thirties."


    "Oh, I see!" Erica said, nodding.


    Harmon turned around and signaled to the waiter. "Bring our coffee here."


    "Yes, sir."


    Harmon took a seat next to Watkins and asked, "Well, I know you didn''t mean to meet us here, but can we join you for coffee? You wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    Watkins did mind, but obviously he couldn''t say that. Shaking his head, he indicated the table with a gentlemanly flourish of his hand. "Of course not! Mr. Huo, Erica, by all means take a seat."


    Matthew was in a simr predicament. He didn''t want to stay either, but it simply wouldn''t be proper to rebuff suchpany.


    He sat opposite to Watkins and practically dragged Erica into the chair beside him.


    The waiter brought coffee, but ironically, no one was in the mood for the stuff at that moment. While Watkins and Harmon tried desperately and futilely to sustain a conversation, Erica noticed that Matthew was staring at her. "What is it?" she asked in a low voice.


    "The coffee''s here," he exined icily. "Isn''t that what you came for? Just have your coffee and we''ll be on our way." He would take her home and lock her up.


    That would teach her not to go hanging out with Watkins behind his back! ''Why is Matthew acting so strange today?'' Erica asked herself.


    With a shrug, she was about to lift the mug to her lips when Matthew''s hand mped around hers. "What are you doing?" he hissed, his face livid. "Have you forgotten you''re not supposed to be drinking th


    up with him.''


    "Okay, I''ll do that. Will you still be angry then?" she asked.


    It was not until then that Matthew finally looked her in the eye. "We''ll see about that."


    ''Ugh! How mean!'' she cursed inwardly.


    When they finally arrived at the vi, Matthew stayed in the car, so Erica got out first. "Tomorrow, I''ll be going on a business trip to the neighboring city," he said at length, right as she was about to close the door.


    ''So what? Is he asking me if I want to go with him?'' thought Erica. "I''m free tomorrow!" she said quickly. Truth be told, she would be happy to go with him any day of the week.


    Matthew coughed and gave her a cold look. "I was asking you to pack my luggage."


    "What? Aren''t you going to take me with you?" Somewhat pitifully, Erica held the car door open and started ying with the window button.


    She thought she should break it if her husband refused to take her with him.


    Matthew sighed and looked away. "I always keep my word!" Indeed, he had promised to take her on his trips if she wanted toe.


    ''So does he mean that I can go with him?'' thought Erica. The bright smile returned to her face. "Oh, don''t beat around the bush. If you want me to go with you, just say it!"


    To her dismay, Matthew looked at her with disgust. "Close the door!" he ordered. He was still angry at her, so he wasn''t going to say what he wanted inly. He wanted her to guess.


    Erica snorted and mmed the door.


    After the car started and began to leave, she made a face at it.


    However, Matthew happened to see what she was doing from the rearview mirror.


    His face contorted with even more contempt than before.


    ''She''s the one who went to have coffee with another man, '' he fumed silently. ''How could she have the nerve to get angry with me?''

 Chapter 1274 An Idol Group

    As she stood in the walk-in closet and pondered over what to pack, Erica suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to ask Matthew how long the trip would take. She hurriedly took out her phone and sent him a message. "How many days will we be there?"


    Only when she knew the answer could she begin to pack their luggage.


    "Three."


    Erica snorted when she read his reply. It seemed that every word was worth a great deal of money to Matthew. His answer was always simple and straightforward, not one unnecessary word.


    It was easy for Erica to ask for leave from school. All she needed to do was send a message to the guidance counselor.


    Soon after, she began to separate their belongings. At first, she had nned to pack their clothes and other items in two separate small suitcases. But it seemed troublesome. In the end, she found a twenty-eight-inch suitcase in the closet and bundled their luggage together.


    Erica didn''t know when Matthew returned home that night as she had already fallen asleep.


    When she woke the next morning, she saw the man sitting on the bed next to her. He seemed to be sending text messages. She turned, ced her arm on his belly, and said happily, "Good morning, Matthew."


    She had often heard people say that waking next to a loved one and seeing them first thing in the morning was precious. Now she knew it to be true.


    However, Matthew''s expression conveyed that he hadn''t forgiven her yet. His tone was indifferent as he replied, "Now that you''re awake, get up!"


    "Okay..." Mathew''s heartless response wiped the smile from Erica''s face. She wanted to have some intimate moments with him, no matter how brief. After all, he was busy every day, and she rarely had the chance to see him by her side when she opened her eyes in the morning.


    After breakfast, Matthew went to the bedroom to finish dressing. Erica entered just as he was rolling up his sleeves. Without ncing at her, he questioned, "What''s in that suitcase on the floor inside the closet?" ''Don''t tell me that you are going to carry a twenty-eight-inch suitcase for a three-day trip, '' he thought.


    "Oh, I only packed part of our luggagest night. Some of my belongings haven''t been put in yet. Thank you for reminding me! I''ll be ready soon." Women were troublesome. She had to leave ce in the suitcase for the skincare products she had used this morning.


    ''Is she really going to take a twenty-eight-inch suitcase?'' Matthew looked at her suspiciously. "Can you carry such a big suitcase?"


    Erica shook her head and answered honestly, "No.


    Erica grinned. She continued their conversation as she walked alongside. "Are you here for work or fun?"


    Before any of the others could reply, Orange said, "We came here for work. What about you, miss?" Orange was the youngest from among the four, and his personality matched Erica''s as they were both cheerful and enthusiastic.


    "I''m here for fun! Oh! Would you mind if I took a picture of you and keep it as a souvenir?" She shook the camera on her chest and smiled sweetly.


    Taking the camera with her as she stepped out for a walk was a fantastic idea!


    "Of course!" Being photographed was routine for the idols. Without hesitating, they stood side by side in the corridor and posed for her to take photos.


    But... Erica had forgotten to switch on her camera. She smiled at them awkwardly, "I forgot that I hadn''t turned it on yet. It''s going to be ready soon!"


    Her expression amused Red. "Are you a professional cameraperson?"


    "Not really. I''m studying photography in college. Since I haven''t graduated yet, I''m not a professional!" The camera beeped to indicate that it was ready. Erica adjusted the camera to the automatic mode, aimed at them, and pressed the shutter.


    After taking the photo, Erica stepped to the side and said, "I''m done. Thank you!"


    Orange joked, "You''re wee. Please don''t tell our fans that we''re in this hotel. Otherwise, they''ll flock here, and the hotel will be too crowded! Ha-ha..."


    Erica burst intoughter as well. "Okay, I know! I promise to cover the background if I post the picture online."


    "Okay, bye, beauty!" The young men bid her farewell.


    After they entered the elevator, Erica opened her camera and nced at the photo she had taken.

 Chapter 1275 The Woman Is So Capricious

    ''Well! Not bad!'' Erica thought, beaming.


    She immediately sent the photo to her mobile phone and spent a moment tinkering with it, using the photo-editing app. Then, she posted it to Weibo with the caption: "Wow, wow! I ran into the idol group FC. Come and see how handsome they are!"


    A great manyizens expressed their admiration in thement section, and not a few asked where the members of FC group were at the moment. She didn''t answer them, though.


    While Matthew was still in his meeting, he saw Erica''s post pop up in his notifications.


    His eyes darkened as he inspected the picture and the caption. Here he was doing important work, and what was his wife doing? Meeting with other men and taking pictures of them? And now it wasn''t just one man, but four at the same time!


    Erica was quite good at attracting men!


    Crisis loomed in Matthew''s mind like a thunderhead. More than ever before, it now seemed important that he should keep an eye on his wife in the future. Otherwise, she might well dump him for another man one day, and he''d miss her very much. It wasn''t impossible; Erica was capable of such a thing, despite appearances.


    Later that evening, Matthew made a point to personally pick up Erica, who was ying and taking photos nearby, and take her to a dinner party in a restaurant.


    Matthew and Erica were thest to show up. The private room was packed, and everyone stood up to greet them when they came in.


    A small army of people¡ªall rich, good-looking, and important¡ªdescended upon Matthew to shake hands and say hello to him. While Erica was hanging back a short distance, a man''s voice rang in her ear. "Hello, miss. Nice to meet you again!"


    Erica turned and found herself face to face with the members of FC group. The one who had said hello was Orange.


    "Oh, hello!" cried Erica, her eyes wide. "What a coincidence again! Are you here for dinner too?"


    As soon as the words were out, she regretted them. It was such a stupid question; everyone came to a restaurant to have a meal.


    Orangeughed and said, "Why, yes! In fact, we are."


    Red patted Orange on the shoulder and came up beside him. His voice was a bit mysterious. "I heard that Mr. Huo would bring his wife here tonight. So you are Mrs. Huo, then."


    Erica nodded shyly. "Um, yes..."


    Matthew was in the middle of greeting yet another important person when he happened to look Erica''s way¡ªand saw her chatting happily with four rather handsome men. For a split second, he froze as he realized that the four men were none other than the ones he had seen in the picture before.


    Pulling a long face, he leaned toward his wife. "Rika," he said in a low voice, e and say hello to everyone."


    "Okay!" said Erica cheerfully. Oblivious to her husband''s change of mood, she headed over.


    As soon as she reached him, Matthew put his arm around her waist and started intro


    re going to explode."


    The words hit home; Matthew did feel that he would explode sooner orter.


    "Look at me," his wife went on. "When I''m angry, all you need to do is just coax me a little, and then I''m not angry anymore. You''re being more petty than me right now!"


    Matthew was speechless. People who didn''t know Erica well would think she was really that generous.


    Not through with him yet, she pouted, "Oh,e on. We came out here to have fun. If you keep doing this, then I''ll get angry too!"


    ''Didn''t she just insinuate that she''s more generous than me? Now she''s about to get mad, '' Matthew thought helplessly.


    He walked on then, unable to keep still. Erica was close beside him, but he continued to ignore her words until atst she seemed to run out of them.


    The sea breeze was cool and in its own way soothing. It was a quiet autumn night, with little to hear except for the waves, which formed their own kind of melody. They walked a long way without seeing another soul.


    It wasn''t a romantic scene, though¡ªnot with Matthew''s hands shoved into his pockets and the woman hanging her head despondently.


    When they''d gone about half a kilometer from the car, Matthew''s head finally began to clear, and he found himself thinking of whether he should forgive Erica or not.


    He wasn''t thinking for long, though, when a scream from directly behind made him jump. He whirled around, thinking perhaps that someone had attacked his wife.


    To his bewilderment, he found himself alone. There was no attacker, and Erica had disappeared too! As he scanned the beach, he caught sight of her shoes not far away. They were drifting about slightly, caught on the outermost edge of the waves.


    Matthew''s face went white and he shouted at the sea, "Rika!"


    Amidst the crashing waves he caught sight of a woman''s head breaking briefly above the waters. An unmistakable voice called to him, "Matthew, help..."

 Chapter 1276 Dont Be Afraid

    Matthew stared across the water. He saw the woman fighting against the sea currents. ''Damn it!'' He didn''t even know how long she''d been there!


    Without thinking, he shrugged out of his suit jacket and threw it aside. Then he kicked off his shoes and rushed into the ocean.


    ''Rika, don''t be afraid! I''ll save you!''


    When he swam to where hest saw her, she had already disappeared again in the dark of night. The normally calm Matthew began to lose it. "Rika!" he shouted frantically.


    He could see Erica''s head above the waves again. "Matthew! Over here! Blub..."


    Fortunately, he was close enough to hear her. He quickly swam over to where she was, and held her tightly in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, Rika. I''m here! You''re safe now..." The man was so gentle and caring that Erica almost felt guilty.


    ''Well... he''s certainly being sweet!'' He was as gentle as he was when he rushed to the campus to save her the other day. The fact that he was like that made her love him even more.


    "You okay?" Matthew asked breathlessly. Erica nodded. "Stay right there," he said, and with that, he dove under the water,ing up behind her. He hooked his arm around her waist, and swam with his legs and other arm, making sure to keep her head above water. Together with his wife, he made for shore.


    When they were back on the beach, he took her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Everything good? Are you cold¡ª" He realized something, and it overrode any concern he might have had for her.


    Erica could swim. She loved to dops in the pool at the vi. She was actually quite good at swimming. That only meant one thing: she tricked him again!


    Knowing the jig was up, Erica quickly put her arms around his neck and said fawningly, "Don''t be angry, okay?"


    What else was she supposed to do? He was ignoring her, so she had to see if she still had a ce in his heart.


    And as it turned out, she did have a ce in his heart. His little freak-out there in the water was proof of that. She felt happy about that.


    Matthew said nothing. He grabbed his suit jacket and wrapped it around her tightly.


    Erica raised her head and looked at the man expectantly. "Matthew, you like me, don''t you?" Otherwise, why did he get so anxious when he thought she was drowning?


    Her sudden question made the man pause. He not only liked her, but he loved her more than life itself.


    However, he couldn''t just tell her that. What if she told him she didn''t like him at all?


    ica struggled to move, but could only manage an inch or so.


    Matthew took her hand and felt sorry for her. He wished he were the one who caught a cold and had a fever. "Where does it hurt?"


    "My skin hurts, my head hurts, my whole body hurts..." She didn''t lie this time. She felt pain all over.


    It was normal to feel this way in the grip of fever. The man sighed helplessly in his heart and suppressed his emotions. He pretended to reprimand her harshly, "Maybe you''ll be smarter next time."


    Erica curled her lips. "I can''t believe you! I''m sick, but you still harp on me!" She knew it. He didn''t love her!


    Matthew didn''t have the heart to nag the woman anymore. She was always lively, but she was now lying weakly in bed. He let go of her hand and poured some water into the ss. "Sit up and drink something."


    "I can''t get up... I feel so heavy."


    Matthew wasn''t going to let her sit up by herself. He sat on the bedside first and then helped her up, letting her lean in his arms.


    Then he took the ss of water to her lips and said, "Come on, open your mouth."


    Erica opened her mouth and took a sip of water. It helped clear the bitter taste from her mouth. "Got any juice? I''m also kinda hungry. I need sweet stuff."


    ''What?'' She was sick, but she still asked for things like that? He asked indifferently, "Really? How about a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles, Liuzhou river snails rice noodles, or steamed vermicelli rolls?"


    His words lit up her eyes. "Sounds great!" She was pretty hungry, and her mouth was watering already!


    Matthew was really pissed off this time. With a gloomy face, he said, "In your dreams!"

 Chapter 1277 Die Alone

    Erica pouted, but grudgingly drank half a ss of water.


    After putting away the water, she still didn''t sleep. She kept baiting Matthew, who was wiping her body with a clean towel, into a conversation. "Matthew, I''m so moved. I didn''t expect that you would personally take care of me."


    Without raising his head, the man answered with feigned annoyance, "I have no other choice." The decision hadn''t been a difficult one to make. Right from the beginning, all he had wanted to do was take care of her.


    Erica snorted when she heard his reply. Would it be so impossible for him to say something nice for once? "Hey! You know what? The members of the Four Colors are all scumbags!"


    Her deration filled Matthew with satisfaction. "How do you know?" he asked, curious to hear her exnation. If that was the case, then he didn''t need to do anything.


    "Because... all men I can''t get will be considered as scums!" Ericaughed out loud and ignored the sour expression on his face.


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed, and he lowered his voice as he spoke. "Do you want to hear something horrible about them?"


    "What? Really?" Erica was reminded of her previous idol, Aaron Gao. Not long ago, he had been ridiculed as a has-been star. He stopped appearing in front of cameras ever since. She rarely saw him anymore.


    "Of course. Everyone in the entertainment circle has kept something secret from the public," he said nonchntly. He didn''t want his wife to think about male stars all the time. So, he decided to find female stars or actresses to cooperate with the ZL Group in the future.


    Erica shook her head decisively. "I don''t want to know! Don''t tell me anything!" If things went on like this, she would have no idols left except for Matthew!


    The man gazed at her in silence.


    "Matthew, you know what? I''ve envied two types of women in my life. The first is the kind of woman who is very confident and does well in her career. A sessful woman who always follows her mood and chooses whether to talk to you or not. And the second is the kind of woman who appears fragile and acts spoiled. People would do anything to protect a woman like that. As for me, I happen to be stuck between these two kinds of women. I''m neither sessful nor fragile. Matthew, what kind of woman do you like?"


    He raised her chin with one hand and wiped her neck with the other. His intense gaze studied her for a reaction as he said firmly, "Neither." No matter what kind of woman Erica was, he would like her. He wanted her to know this, but he struggled with finding the right words. He liked her. Only her!


    "Hump


    zy with the medicine that she didn''t think too much. She just closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    It was almost noon when Erica woke again. This time, she was in high spirits. Except for a nasal twang when she spoke, all other symptoms had improved.


    Later in the afternoon, before leaving for work, Matthew asked her to stroll around the streets near the hotel and not stray too far. He didn''t want her to exhaust herself as she was still weak.


    She was obedient this time and just took photos on the old streets nearby.


    The streets of this city had a history that dated back thousands of years. The most famous spot was the ancient gate of the city in the southern part.


    When she stepped through the ancient gate, Erica found that the alley was filled with shops that sold a variety of goods or souvenirs. The alley floor had been paved with some kind of ancient ck bricks. Walking in the alley, Erica felt as though she had been transported to ancient times.


    For Erica, who liked to take photos of scenery, this was the best ce for shooting. She held the camera and took photos happily.


    After a while, she felt a bit tired and thirsty. So, she found a small shop to buy a bowl of red bean soup with taro balls and a cup of bubble tea. It was leisurely to walk along the street while eating these desserts.


    She took a picture of the food in front of her and sent it to Matthew. "Matthew, the red bean soup with taro balls is delicious. Do you want me to bring you one?"


    "Who allowed you to eat a smoothie?"


    ''Huh? Smoothie?'' Erica looked at the food carefully. As she had eaten some of the red beans and taro balls, the thickyer of shaved ice beneath them had been exposed. Matthew''s eyes were so sharp!

 Chapter 1278 Light Of Her Life

    Erica chuckled when she realized that Matthew was concerned about her. Her fingers flew across her screen as she typed, "They made it differently. I didn''t know that there is ayer of shaved ice on the bottom. Don''t worry. I won''t eat it!"


    Matthew replied a secondter, "If you have nothing else to do, go back early and rest."


    ''Wow! People say that those who reply to your message so quickly care for you.''


    The happiness glimmering in Erica''s eyes couldn''t be concealed. She decided that Matthew would be the light of her life from now on!


    Shortly after their return from South City, Erica recovered from her cold. Matthew, who had been angry before they had left for South City, finally ended the tension by dering, "I don''t want to argue with a weak and sick woman."


    Erica''s heart soared when Matthew finally stopped being angry with her. She ignored the words¡ªweak and sick.


    ''As long as Matthew is happy, it doesn''t matter if I''m wronged, '' she thought.


    After her return to Y City, Erica didn''t dare to go to Mr. Wang with Watkins. After all, that would agitate her husband.


    She had to curb her desire to discover the truth before Watkins asked her out.


    ''Does Phoebe think that I will let her go so easily? Then she is wrong!''


    As per Erica''s observation, every time Phoebe left school and got into the Su family''s car, she would sit on the right side of the back seat.


    One day, as the Su family''s driver smoked beside the car, a male college student ran to him. After a brief moment of hesitance, he shyly asked, "Sir, can you do me a favor, please?"


    The driver shot him a puzzled nce and questioned, "What''s wrong, youngd?"


    The student pointed at a car not far away and said, "I can''t start my car. Would you take a look?"


    "Oh, I see. No problem!" The driver and the student then made their way toward the car.


    A split secondter, a figure quickly ran to the Su family''s car. She stopped and nced around to ensure that no one noticed her. Then, she gently opened the back door, squatted, and ced something inside. Finally, she closed the door and hid behind a big tree.


    The student''s car roared to life. With feigned confusion, he stared at the car and said, "That''s odd. I couldn''t start it a few minutes ago. Sir


    "Whatever!" Phoebe said impatiently as she wiped the blood on her palm with a tissue.


    Two dayster, much to her surprise, the wound had swollen up. The puncture site on her leg had swollen just like her palm.


    She winced as she gingerly touched the wound. It was not only swollen but painful as well.


    Phoebe, who had forgotten about this ident, summoned the driver and asked, "Did you find out what pricked me?"


    The driver shivered with fear and immediately apologized. "I''m sorry, Miss Su. After I brought you home that day, I was instructed to take your father to thepany. I forgot about it. I''ll go and find out now!"


    Phoebe was outraged by the driver''s forgetfulness. ''He is so useless!'' she cursed inwardly. Her eyes widened in anger. "Go and check now! My hand and leg are swollen. Tell me what they are as soon as you find out!"


    "Yes, Miss Su. I''ll do it right away!"


    Phoebe stood still and gasped for breath as the driver bowed and scampered off.


    She nced at her swollen palm, and fresh anger surged through her. She knew the identity of the culprit. Regardless of whether that person did it on purpose or not, Phoebe swore that she would make her pay for what she''d done.


    A few dayster, Phoebe marched into the CEO''s office of ZL Group.


    As soon as she stopped in front of Matthew''s desk, she mmed a test report on the desk. "Matthew, Erica has gone too far! This time, I won''t tolerate her tricks. I''ve already contacted awyer, and we are preparing to sue her."

 Chapter 1279 My Cousin

    Matthew took his time to study the examination result. ''Stung by the Spina Gleditsiae and needs a local operation?


    Is this Erica''s doing? Did she try another trick on Phoebe?'' "Evidence," he said through gritted teeth.


    Phoebe had known that Matthew would ask for proof, and she was ready. At once, she pulled out her phone and sent him the video she had prepared in advance.


    The recording was a clip from surveince footage from a Chinese medicine shop. It showed two people speaking to the shopkeeper. The video had sound, and one of the two neers¡ªa young woman¡ªcould clearly be heard saying, "Sir, do you sell Spina Gleditsiae here?"


    The shopkeeper nodded and asked, "Yes, indeed. How much do you want?"


    The woman thought for a moment, and then said, "Five grams would be enough."


    As he weighed the Spina Gleditsiae, the shopkeeper shot her a puzzled look. Eventually, he asked, "Youngdy, may I ask why do you want to purchase this herb? It''s poisonous."


    The woman''s expression remained unchanged as she replied, "Oh, I know that. It''s for the treatment of retained fetal membranes in my cow. I''m going to burn the Spina Gleditsiae to ash, mix it with warm wine, and feed it to the cow."


    This was indeed, one of the known uses of the herb. However, one particr detail in the exnation caught the shopkeeper''s interest. "Your cow?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "You don''t look like a cowherd. How do you know that the Spina Gleditsiae can be used for this purpose?"


    "My cousin majored in traditional Chinese medicine," exined the woman. "He told me all about it."


    "I see." The shopkeeper carefully wrapped the five grams in paper and told her the price. A brief momentter, he added, "Remember, be very careful with this stuff."


    "Of course. Thank you, sir!" The video ended after the woman paid and left the shop along with the person who had entered with her.


    The woman in the video was none other than Erica. The man who apanied her was Hyatt. He was always willing to help Erica with whatever she did.


    As for the so-called cousin she mentioned... Of all the people they knew, Sheffield was the only one well-versed in traditional Chinese medicine.


    Matthew knew that Sheffield wanted Godwin to learn from him, but the boy was still young and had only grasped the uses of some simple herbs. He certainly couldn''t know much about the effects of various kinds of medicine.


    So, he eliminated Godwin as the so-called cousin quoted by Erica.


    That left him with no doubt that Sheffield had informed Erica about the herb and its uses.


    After buying the Spina Gleditsiae, Erica had used the poisonous herbs to prick Phoebe. Unaware of how serious it was,


    she had forgotten about her injury. She winced as her nails dug into her injured palm. Her face paled, and she was forced to release her fist.


    Matthew grabbed the examination report on the table and tore the paper from the middle. "If you want to sue her, be quick. Eventually, you will be of no use to me. When that day arrives, you will lose your chance to sue her."


    There would be no chance... Phoebe''s eyes searched Matthew''s face as she asked in a trembling voice, "What do you want to do to me?"


    "What do I want?" After throwing the pieces of paper into the trash can, he ruthlessly pronounced, "From the day you killed my friend''s unborn child, you were already on your way to the slum. If you behave well before I send you there, maybe I will let Tessie be yourpany. If you continue to be stubborn and hurt Erica again, I will ensure that it isn''t Tessie, but a beast, or something more terrible than a beast who will apany you."


    Phoebe''s legs weakened, and her body shook. She grabbed the desk to steady herself but found that she was unable to stand firm.


    She finally realized how much a man like Matthew could spoil a woman as long as he loved her.


    He spoiled Erica without a care in the world.


    Phoebe''s envy toward Erica grew by leaps and bounds. There was no doubt left in her mind that Erica was the woman in Matthew''s heart.


    But Erica was stupid. Even though she was the woman Matthew loved, she was ignorant of it and continued her efforts to find out who he loved.


    Matthew ignored Phoebe''s pallidplexion, and continued, "Aren''t you going to sue her? Please go ahead. I''ll y the game with you to the end." It was yet to be seen who would end up in jail.


    After saying that, he called Owen through the internal line.


    He ordered, "See the guest out!"

 Chapter 1280 Pregnant

    Ten days passed as Erica waited for news from Phoebe. But as yet, her love rival didn''t show up to get back at her.


    One night, Matthew came back from thepany to find Erica waiting downstairs.


    As soon as she saw him, she came, offering him a ss of water and a ttering smile. "Matthew."


    Looking from the water to his wife''s shining countenance, Matthew idly wondered if the drink had been poisoned.


    In the end, he decided that it didn''t matter. He took the ss calmly and said, "Just say it."


    "I want to ask you something," Erica began. "Have you met with Phoebe recently?" She didn''t think the other woman would let things go easily.


    ''So this is what''s bothering her, '' Matthew realized as he took a sip of water. "You know," he said, "the next time you do something bad, you should learn from Phoebe. Do it in a ce without surveince, and if there are any evidence or clues left behind, you have to go back and get rid of them."


    "What?" Erica wondered if this meant that Phoebe really had gone to see him. "What did she tell you?"


    Matthew finished off the water, then handed the empty ss to her. "You should stay away from your ''cousin'' from now on," he remarked cryptically. "He''s a bad example."


    ''So... he really figured it out, '' thought Erica.


    ss in hand, she followed him into the next room and asked with a smile, "What else did she say? Are you going to avenge her?"


    "What else did she say?" Matthew echoed. "Put the ss down and I''ll tell you."


    Erica set the ss on the table and took hold of his arm. "Okay, tell me now!"


    By way of reply, Matthew pressed her against the handrail of the stairs, held her head in one hand, and lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Mmph..." Lost in the moment though she was, it didn''t escape her that this was not exactly an answer to her question.


    A few minutester, Matthew whispered in her ear, "Now, you have to ept my punishment for you!"


    "Don''t... Don''t do that here..." Although the heating was on, this was dangerously close to a staircase. It would not be the most secure ce for what he obviously had in mind.


    Her husband chuckled in her ear and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to experience something new?" After all, they had tried having sex in many different ces, but this was a new one.


    Erica leaned her soft body


    o rest for a few days to think about his rtionship with Chantel.


    Thinking of her, he cast a look at the door and realized that she was already gone. Gifford had been too wrapped up in his thoughts to notice.


    ''Huh! Did she realize that she had done something wrong? Is that why she is avoiding me?''


    Later at the hospital, Chantel was sitting on a bench uneasily.


    Her appointment had gone without incident so far. She was waiting for the examination result now.


    Waiting was excruciating; the ten minutes she spent on that bench felt like ten hours. Finally, the doctor called her name, "Chantel Ye!"


    "I''m here!" the girl called back. She hurried to the window, where she was handed a report. She scanned the page, trying to find the results first.


    But before she could understand what she was reading, the attendant of the color ultrasound room told her, "Sign here and take the form to the doctor."


    "Okay, thank you," Chantel murmured. After signing her name, she headed back to the outpatient department of gynecology.


    The doctor there nced over the results, then raised his head. "You''re five weeks pregnant," he exined dispassionately. "Do you want to keep it?"


    ''I''m really pregnant, '' thought Chantel. The thought seized on her mind so thoroughly that for a moment she forgot where she was¡ªuntil the doctor spoke again. "Do you want the baby?"


    "Yes, yes!" she cried,ing back to herself. It would not be easy for her to have Gifford''s baby. But how could she give it up?


    Joy that she could not contain lit up her face.

 Chapter 1281 Didnt Care About Chantel

    "Okay. Take care, and don''t tire yourself." The doctor spoke with Chantel at length about all the things that she needed to pay attention to, and she listened attentively and tried to remember them all.


    He had even suggested that she be put on record in their hospital so that prenatal checkups would be convenient for her. However, she was nervous, and so, she refused.


    After leaving the hospital, Chantel wrapped her scarf tightly around her neck and took out her phone to message Erica. "Rika, the doctor said I''m five weeks pregnant."


    Chantel nervously checked her phone several times, but she received no reply from Erica. She guessed that she hadn''t seen the message. So, she ced her phone back into her pocket and took a bus to school.


    As soon as she found a seat on the bus and sat down, her cell phone rang. She took it out and nced at the caller ID. She was so scared that she almost dropped the phone.


    It was Gifford!


    Wide-eyed Chantel nced around as though expecting him to be nearby. When she didn''t see him, she closed her eyes, breathed a sigh of relief, and answered the call. "Hello, Gifford. What''s up?"


    "Where are you?" he asked.


    "Um...I''m at school." Since she ought to be at school at this hour, that was the first answer that slipped out of Chantel''s mouth.


    "Why didn''t I find you?"


    "What? Where are you?" ''Crap! Did hee to school to look for me? But why?'' she wondered.


    Gifford leaned against the car as he answered, "I just stepped out of the school building. Now I''m at the school gate. I''ve searched everywhere for you. You aren''t at school. So tell me, where are you?"


    Guilt surged through Chantel as she tried to think of an excuse. Finally, with a tremor in her voice, she answered, "Well, I came out to buy something. Now, I''m on the bus back to school. Gifford, do you have something urgent to say?"


    Her voice was trembling, and she was stuttering. He knew that she was lying, but he didn''t know what she was hiding from him. He didn''t even question her. tly, he replied, "Mom asked me to bring you some food."


    He hadn''t wanted toe, but ir had scolded him. She had even gone so far as to imply that he didn''t care about Chantel. Finally, he had given up arguing and made the trip to her school.


    "Well, can''t you leave it at the guard room? It may take me more than ten minutes to return to school." Since he was always very busy, she was sure that he didn''t have time to wait for her. This way, she could avoid seeing him altogether.


    "I see." Gifford abruptly ended the call.


    There was a traffic jam on the route the bus took. Half an hourter, she arrived at the bus stop near the school. E


    e believed that Chantel was more obedient than Erica.


    However, a smile tugged at the corners of Matthew''s mouth as he turned to Gifford and said, "You''re going to join them soon." After all, he had to be responsible for Chantel sooner orter.


    ir was even more confused now. Wesley, who stood beside them, fixed his pensive gaze on the two men. Even though they were speaking vaguely, he had a feeling something big was going to happen.


    As soon as the door to Chantel''s room closed, Erica grabbed the hem of Chantel''s shirt. "Hurry up. Let me see my nephew."


    Chantel blushed and shyly pressed down on her shirt. "You can''t see it now..."


    ''Yeah. The baby is like bean-size...''


    Erica gingerly ced her palm on Chantel''s belly. Her voice was full of awe as she said, "Wow. To think that my nephew is inside. Aren''t we awesome?" She and Chantel had made this pregnancy happen many years before it would have.


    Erica felt proud, as though she and Chantel had made this child.


    Chantel smiled. She whispered as she asked, "Erica, do you think I should tell your parents?"


    She had struggled with this question for as long as she had known about her pregnancy.


    She was sure, however, that she would not tell Gifford as she feared that he would ask her to abort the baby.


    Erica held her hand and sat on the edge of the bed. After some contemtion, she said, "I believe you can tell my parents as I know how happy the news will make them. No matter what my brother wants to do with the baby, he wouldn''t dare to go against my parents."


    She was confident of the advice she was giving Chantel, as when in Y City, it was only because of Carlos'' and Debbie''s support that she could challenge Matthew! So she knew how submissive men could be in front of their parents.

 Chapter 1282 The Real Mastermind

    Chantel knew that Erica was beingpletely reasonable, but she was still worried. "Do you think that your parents will hate me when they find out that I''m carrying Gifford''s child?" she asked.


    This was not the first time she had thought about this. If Wesley and ir thought that she was a gold digger who was using Gifford''s child to marry into the Li family, she would be heartbroken and embarrassed to face them again.


    "Of course not!" Erica eximed incredulously. "You know how much my parents still love and care for Ethan, even though he is not my child. How could they hate the woman who is carrying their grandchild? And you know about my mother. Gifford is almost thirty-three. Right now, she would ept anyone as his wife, as long as it''s a woman!"


    ir was very worried about Gifford''s marriage. If Chantel told her that she was carrying his child, ir would be thrilled to death.


    That was how much she wanted to be a grandmother.


    Every time she called Gifford, she would add, "If you are nning toe back alone next time, don''t even bothering. I won''t let you into the house! Just find a woman, will you? I don''t care if she''s old or young, or if she''s from a poor family. And it would be wonderful if you got her pregnant too! I just don''t care as long as you bring someone!"


    Chuckling at the thought, Chantel finally made a decision. "Okay, I''ll tell them once I''m unable to hide the baby bump!"


    "Did Gifford say anything after you both had sex?" Erica asked her again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did he say that he would marry you or something like that?" After all, they had sex. Gifford wasn''t the type of person who would take it lightly.


    Chantel shook her head in disappointment, but thenforted Erica, "It doesn''t matter. My goal was to get pregnant with his child, and I''ve achieved it. If he doesn''t want to marry me, I won''t force him."


    She didn''t want Gifford to hate her.


    At that moment, there was a sharp knock on the door to Chantel''s room. The two girls looked at each other vigntly. Finally, Erica asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. I''ming in." It was Gifford. As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened.


    He saw the girls sitting on the edge of the bed


    low voice, "Your father is here."


    "Gifford, what are you doing?" Wesley asked, furrowing his brows.


    Gifford put down his hand and red at thecent girl. "Nothing, Dad. My hand was just a little itchy."


    ''Rika has be more arrogant than before since she was married. Matthew is obviously spoiling her so much!'' he thought.


    Wesley was no fool. He knew that Gifford was going to p Erica. He said coldly, "How about five hundred push-ups? That should get rid of your itch."


    Gifford rolled his eyes. ''This man is so cruel to me. I''m the victim here.''


    But he chose to keep his mouth shut.


    When they went downstairs, Yvette walked in. Erica beamed and rushed towards her sister for a hug. They hadn''t seen each other in a long time. "Yvette, I''ve missed you so much!" Erica said.


    Stroking her head, Yvette said in a gentle voice, "Why didn''t youe back to see me if you missed me so much? When you came backst time, you ran away from home! You''re still naughty, Rika."


    Knowing that she was referring to when it was Matthew''s birthday, Erica giggled and held her arm tightly. "I''m back now, aren''t I?"


    "All right, all right. I really can''t be mad at you!" In Yvette''s eyes, Erica was the cutest little girl in the world.


    The Li family was very lively that day. Before dinner, Yvette even called her fiance, Remus, over. The women sat and chatted, and the men drank together. It was a fun night, and the atmosphere was filled with happiness and warmth.

 Chapter 1283 The Best Husband In The World

    Since everyone was on leave for the Lunar New Year, Matthew and Erica decided to stay at the Li family residence for a few more days. Over the next few days, the Li residence was filled withughter.


    One day, Erica seized an opportunity and snuck into her brother''s room.


    Gifford was working out with two dumbbells. When he saw her enter, he resisted the urge to kick her out. "Oh, it''s you, Miss Troublemaker. What do you want from me?" he asked. His instincts led him to believe that she must be plotting something against him. However, fearful of how Wesley would react should he misbehave, Gifford curbed the urge to throw her out.


    Erica ignored his sarcasm, closed the door, and jumped onto his bed. Oblivious to his growing annoyance, shey down and crossed her legs. "Gifford, can we talk?"


    He cast a sidelong nce at his sister, who seemed to behave as though this was her room. The morefortable and carefree she appeared, the angrier he became. He firmly refused, "No!"


    Only Erica dared to be so presumptuous in his room. Perhaps her confidence came from her knowing that he would not beat her.


    "Don''t be so heartless, Gifford. I did what''s best for you. Think about it. You can''t possibly continue to be a jerk now, can you?" Erica shifted her body, ced one arm under her head, and looked sideways at the man who was still immersed in his exercise.


    Gifford stiffened when he realized what she was going to say. He put down the dumbbells and sneered, "If you hadn''t tricked me, I wouldn''t need to be a jerk. Since you dared to scheme against me, I will behave however I please!"


    What gnawed at him was that he had returned three days ago, but he still hadn''t decided how he would deal with the matter between him and Chantel.


    He knew that there were only two options. The first was to be cruel and send her away as if nothing had happened between them.


    The other was to marry her and take responsibility.


    However, there was a considerable age gap between them. He was twelve years older than Chantel! The age difference, among other things, led him to believe they were unsuitable for each other.


    "Well, does it matter that we tricked you? Think about it. I''m your sister. I always have your best interest in mind. What we did isn''t as awful as you believe. And Chantel is so young. How could she scheme against you? Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Gifford mulled over Erica''s argument for a while. But all he


    and patted him as if she wereforting a child. "Honey, don''t cry. I''ll be good to you in the future. As long as you are obedient, I''ll buy you whatever you want."


    Matthew, who buried his face in her arms, was rendered speechless. ''What? Does she think I''m a three-year-old child? It doesn''t matter. Her affection is a wee change!''


    On the afternoon of the second day, Matthew was engaged in his work in the study. As Gifford was not at home, Yvette took the opportunity to apany Erica and Chantel on their shopping trip.


    Before they returned home, the three headed to the supermarket.


    In the supermarket


    The three women separated to buy what they wanted. While Chantel and Yvette went to pick up drinks, Erica made her way toward the snack aisle.


    As she pushed the shopping cart around a corner, Erica''s curiosity was piqued by a man and a woman who stood before a shelf, whispering about something.


    "Honey, we don''t need them, okay?" the man said.


    "We must use them. I''ll get pregnant without them," the woman protested anxiously.


    "No, you won''t. I won''t ejacte inside you. Besides, it doesn''t feel good to use them," the man rationalized.


    "Then, we''ll buy thin ones."


    The man sighed helplessly. "Okay."


    After grabbing a box of condoms from the shelf, the man began walking toward the payment counter. He turned and saw a girl standing in front of the aisle. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    The couple didn''t dwell on what the girl was doing. They shot her a curious look and left.


    Erica studied the condoms in front of her. They were full of different scents and sizes.

 Chapter 1284 Matthew Bullied Me

    "I''ll get pregnant without them!" What the woman said echoed in Erica''s mind.


    She''d never given condoms a second thought. But this woman''s words shocked her into reality. She stood there, thinking of all the times she and Matthew were intimate together.


    He would drive her wild with his flirting, and then wait a few seconds before actually entering her.


    Even if they started on the balcony or in the living room, they would end up in the bedroom eventually.


    And all this made her think about things differently. Then, suddenly, she had an idea. She quickly found Yvette and Chantel, who were going through their shopping list. "Hey, are you done? Let''s head back home."


    "We just got here. What''s the rush?" Yvette asked. She noticed something seemed to be bugging her sister.


    "Well, I remembered something I need to do. I have to get home now. Why don''t you finish shopping and I''ll grab a cab?" She was going to have an answer to the question that burned in her mind.


    "Nah, we''re good. I have everything on my list. How about you, Chantel?" Yvette asked.


    Chantel shook her head. "I think I''m done."


    "Then let''s pay for our stuff and get out of here." Yvette pushed the shopping cart up to the counter to pay the bill.


    At the Li family house


    When the three girls got home, the sun was lower in the sky and the streetlights were on. ir was in the kitchen preparing dinner. A maid was in there helping her. Neither Wesley nor Gifford were there. Matthew was hard at work in the study.


    As soon as Erica got home, she immediately rushed upstairs. She had to check something out. If she remembered correctly, Matthew had opened the drawer in the nightstandst night.


    Confused, ir went to the stairs and looked up, as if she''d get the answer to her question that way. "What''s going on?" ir asked Yvette and Chantel, who just entered the house. "Why did Rika run upstairs like that?"


    Yvette spread out her hands and said, "Beats me. She was acting strange at the supermarket too. It''s okay. I''ll ask herter. I''ve got groceries to put away!"


    "Okay!" ir didn''t devote too much attention to it, and went back to finishing up the meal.


    Chantel went to the bathroom to wash her hands and walked back into the kitchen. "Hey, let me help with that."


    ir pushed her out of the kitchen. "No way. Three''s a crowd. We''re doing fine in here. Why don''t you and Yvette run off and find something else to do?" Cook


    when he heard what she said. He pushed his lust down inside him and buried it. After he''d regained a modicum of control, he put the quilt over her and said, "Don''t get cold."


    However, Erica whipped the quilt away, put on her pajamas and sat on the edge of the bed, crying sadly. Despair writhed inside of her.


    She was sad as her twelve billion and five sons were saying bye-bye to her.


    Soon, the other members of the Li family had heard her sobs. Wesley knocked at the door first. "Matthew? Rika? You in there?"


    Erica immediately ran to open the door in bare feet this time.


    Wesley and ir stood in the hallway outside the door. Erica hugged her father andined, "Dad, this is hopeless. Why can''t I just die now?"


    "Why are you crying?" Confused, Wesley held his daughter in his arms and patted her back tofort her.


    After tidying his pajamas, Matthew followed her outside and stopped beside her.


    Sobbing, Erica answered, "Dad, Matthew bullied me. It''s true." She was afraid that Wesley wouldn''t believe her, so she emphasized that Matthew really did it this time.


    "What did he do?" At this moment, the Li family members left their bedrooms and surrounded the young couple. They looked at Erica with concern.


    It was not until now that Erica realized that she couldn''t tell them what was really going on, because then she''d have to reveal that Matthew used condoms when they had sex. This was too embarrassing! So she decided to beat around the bush. She could only say, "I''ve lost twelve billion! And it''s all because of Matthew Huo!"


    The different members of the Li family were all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1285 Like A Spoiled Brat

    Once he figured out Erica was crying over twelve billion dors, Wesley thought that she was just making trouble out of nothing. Where would a girl like Erica get twelve billion?


    Wesley opened his mouth to sort her out, but Matthew hurried to interrupt him. "Dad, Mom, it''s really my fault this time."


    ir felt sorry for Erica. After all, the girl was beside herself with grief, but she also felt sorry for Matthew. The man was always taking the me for things. "Don''t me yourself, Matthew. I think she''s blowing things out of proportion."


    Matthew nodded but proceeded to apologize gracefully and sincerely. "Rika, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault," he said.


    Wesley patted Erica''s back and tried to calm her down. "There, there. Matthew''s apologized to you. You don''t need to cry anymore! If you keep crying, that''s on you!"


    Erica anxiously exined, "Dad, no. It''s really on him..."


    "Yeah, Rika''s right. It''s all my bad." Matthew came over and pulled her into his arms. He apologized again, "I''m sorry. Please don''t cry."


    Yvette already had a hunch something was wrong. Erica was acting weird in the supermarket earlier, and it got worse when they came back home. She asked in confusion, "What happened? You''ve been all weirded out since we got back from the supermarket. So, Rika¡ªwhat''s going on?"


    Matthew answered for her, "Don''t me Rika, Yvette. And it''s kind of awkward. Just know that I''m the one to pin it on."


    Seeing him defending his wife all this time, Yvette nodded and just decided to drop it.


    Gifford picked his ear casually and told Erica, "Look at Matthew. He''spletely cool with this. Stop crying. It''s the middle of the night, for Chrissake? You''re crying like a pig in the ughterhouse! I''m pretty sure our neighbors know by now."


    When she heard this, Erica red at her brother, eyes red from crying. She wanted to skin him alive. "Who are you calling a pig? Dad, look, even my brother is mean to me." And the waterworks started once more.


    They had almost snapped her out of it. Now, thanks to Gifford, Erica was crying all over again. Wesley was so angry he kicked his son''s leg and asked sternly, "A pig? Seriously? She''s your sister!"


    Gifford wanted to avoid the kick, but he knew that would just cause more trouble. He stood there and took it like a man.


    He felt so frustrated. He was a colonel, and


    er, "I swear I''ll never use condoms again, okay?"


    She didn''t say anything.


    She was trying to have a kid with him because she promised him one, but now it looked like she was just desperate. How was she going to get herself out of this?


    Matthew kissed her earlobe, and the woman in his arms shivered, which made the manugh quietly.


    Hearing hisughter, Erica felt both ashamed and angry. She buried her face in the pillow, hammered the pillow and shouted, "Matthew Huo!"


    Settling his weight on her, he whispered, "I can show you I''m trying. How about that ck card when I get back? And the credit card with the unlimited bnce? How does that sound?"


    She feigned nonchnce and said, "Don''t try to bribe me with money! I''m not that kind of girl!" But in fact, that was what she wanted...


    "Then what can I bribe you with? Yes, I know. My wife is not that kind of girl. It''s just that I have too much money and no ce to keep it. So why don''t I give it to you?"


    Unable to resist the temptation of money, Erica tilted her head and said, "That''s what you said. This isn''t some kind of trick?"


    "No trick. This is just me being a loving husband!" Matthew propped himself up with his right elbow, put his hand on her waist and started to caress her.


    "Okay! It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!" He lowered his head and kissed her hair. "Since you can''t wait to have a baby with me, I guess I need to work harder at it."


    His words made Erica tremble with fear. "Come to think of it, having a child is not real high on my list. I don''t want it anymore..."

 Chapter 1286 We Are Not Destined To Be Together

    Erica felt angry and betrayed when she learned that Matthew had been hiding the fact that he had been using condoms. Obviously, he had taken advantage of her because she was ignorant about condoms.


    She decided to watch some adult movies to advance her knowledge after she returned to Y City. That way, she wouldn''t be deceived by the cunning Matthew again!


    "It''ste!" Matthew whispered as he turned her over and kissed her without hesitation.


    The next morning


    When Matthew went downstairs, Erica and Wesley were having a heated discussion.


    There was a trace of anger in her tone as she said, "We are not destined to be together. Don''t force us." She rubbed her aching waist secretly. If she hadn''t been at home today, she would have missed her lunch because of the previous passionate night.


    Wesley was baffled by his daughter''s stance. He just couldn''t understand why she would behave this way. What was the girl thinking? From what he had seen, Matthew was an ideal son-inw, and he wouldn''t be able to find a better one even if he searched the world! However, when Erica persisted, he argued, "I have to tell you that an arranged marriage can sometimes work! You are so lucky to be with Matthew. Why do you always have toin?"


    "Dad! How can you know that this is right for me?"


    "I''m your father. What I say is right! Well, since you insist, how about this? Don''t return to Y City. Instead, get a divorce. Then he can marry Tessie''s sister. By the way, what''s her name?" Wesley said as he crossed his arms across his chest.


    Erica''s expression soured at the reminder. Reluctantly, she replied, "Phoebe."


    "Yes. If you''re so unhappy, then divorce Matthew and let Phoebe be Mrs. Huo. This way, I won''t have to hear you whine about him anymore!"


    Erica snorted, "I won''t give him to her. She hasn''t apologized for ndering me! She will never be Mrs. Huo. Not in this life or the next!"


    The more Erica thought about the scheming woman and how much she coveted the position of Mrs. Huo, the more unappealing the idea of divorcing Matthew became. ''If I continue to be angry with him, Phoebe might get her chance!'' she thought sullenly.


    ir, who had taken Chantel to the supermarket to buy some food, returned at this point. As soon as they entered the living room, she saw Matthew standing at the stairs. She immediately walked up to him and asked with concern, "Matthew, have you finished your work? Are you tired?"


    "Thank you for asking, Mom. I''m not tired."


    When she heard ir call Matthew''s name, Erica''s eyes almost popped o


    ir happened to see how angry Erica was with Matthew and scolded her daughter.


    Erica stopped defending herself. She knew that no matter what she did, everyone in this family believed that she was at fault.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Gifford returned to work. On the eighth day, Matthew and Erica left the Li family''s house and headed for Y City.


    Yvette''s wedding was set for the second day of the second Lunar month as, by then, everyone would visit A Country to attend the ceremony.


    Erica ran to her bedroom the minute they stepped into their vi in Y City. She found all the condoms that Matthew had bought and threw them in the trash can in front of him.


    After that, she ced her hands on her hips and raised her chin proudly. "If you are not convinced, just hold it! Or I''ll tell your parents that you''re preventing them from having a grandchild."


    Suppressing the smile in his eyes, Matthew took out two cards and waved them in front of her. He had promised her that he would give them to her in A Country.


    The arrogance on the woman''s face disappeared in an instant. She ran to him happily and said in a sweet voice, "Dear Matthew."


    Matthew didn''t mind that the money had changed her attitude toward him. He hooked her cor with his left index finger and ced the cards into her clothes with his right hand. "I''ll keep my promise. I won''t use condoms anymore from now on."


    What was the worst that could happen? If she got pregnant, he would have to wait for about a year. Then, he would be able to have sex with her again.


    Erica removed the two cards from her clothes and looked at them. One of them was the card he had showed her in the office the other day.

 Chapter 1287 I Feel Like An Empress

    Erica''s eyes lit up at once when she saw the card. She kissed the t piece of stic again and again, resisting the impulse to scream. "Now that''s more like it. Thanks, Matthew," she said.


    ''Wow, I''m a rich woman now! I pretty much have 12 billion!'' This was something she never dreamed of!


    Matthew sat on the sofa, his slender legs elegantly ovepped, and continued to charm her, "And there''s more where that came from. I have much more than 12 billion. If you behave, you''ll have it too!"


    "It better be all mine! I''m your wife." She ran over and sat on hisp, draping her arms around his shoulders. "From now on, your money and your house are mine. You can''t spend money on any other woman! And no other woman gets to live here either!" she dered.


    Simply put, she was jealous. She feared that the women who attached themselves to Matthew weren''t just after his money, but Matthew himself.


    Matthew smoothed her long hair and made an affectionate noise. "Mmm-hmm." He would agree to whatever she asked.


    Erica kissed his thin lips happily, held his neck with her arms, and buried her face in his neck to savor this quiet moment. She was as happy as a m.


    Her heart was full to bursting, and she recited an enthusiastic prayer of praise and gratitude to herself. "Ah! The earth! Ah! The mothend! Ah! Mother! I, Erica Li, am rich now! I can spend money on many young, handsome guys. I feel like an empress! Even better, I''m Wu Zhao, the only ruling empress in China''s history.


    Matthew is my royal consort, emperor in name only. The four men from the FC group are my imperial noble courtiers. The male model is my noble courtier. All of them exist for my pleasure...''


    The man whose neck she was nuzzling was considering having a baby with his wife. He had no idea what was running through Erica''s mind at the moment. But he was indirectly responsible for her fantasies.


    Erica now agreed with the saying¡ª"A man is loyal to his wife because there are not enough temptations. If there are beautiful women around him, it will stir him from his resolve.


    A woman is loyal to her husband because she is not rich enough. If she has enough money, she won''t mind buying whatever she wants, including handsome men."


    At the City Convention Center


    Today, there was fair-sized art show. The exhibition was held by the City Art Gallery and the City Artists Association. The sponsor was the owner of a studio and a painter herself, Phoebe Su.


    When Nathan was still alive, he and Matthew invested in the


    time to deal with you today. Get out!"


    "No way! I have a bone to pick with you. Call Matthew right now and tell him what kind of person you are. Tell him that you fell down on purpose to force yourself to miscarry and me me for it. Tell him I had nothing to do with that. Then apologize to me. And I want a sincere one, not a begrudging one. Make it good. Then I''ll leave!" Erica thought she was fairlyid back. Although Phoebe framed her like that, she was willing to let her off the hook as long as she apologized to her and told Matthew what she had done.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and said, "I''m really busy today. Can we do this another ti¡ª"


    "Shut up! That''s the only reason I''m here." Erica had been hoping Phoebe woulde to her after she had provoked her two times. But she never took the bait. Erica had to take the face-to-face route.


    "Look! This is getting ridiculous!" The snicker on Erica''s face made Phoebe feel very uneasy.


    She knew clearly that she couldn''t admit what kind of a woman she was in front of Matthew and apologize to Erica in public.


    "Is that fear I see on your face?" Erica''s bright eyes swept around the exhibition hall and finally fell on a sketch.


    ''Humph! That''s my husband! She drew him and disys it in public! Who does that?''


    Erica was instantly infuriated. She handed the milk tea to Hyatt and quickly took the sketch off the easel where it sat.


    "Erica Li! What are you doing?" Phoebe was in panic mode.


    She had sketched Matthew without his knowledge, and never filled it inpletely. If anyone asked about it, she would exin that she and Matthew were friends and she subconsciously sketched him from memory.

 Chapter 1288 His Handsome Soul

    "What am I doing?" Erica shed a wicked grin. She was annoyed by Phoebe''s sketch. ''Matthew wouldn''t even let me take a picture of him. How could he let Phoebe sketch him? I''ll take the sketch to him and settle ounts with him!''


    As for how to do this, she had two options¡ªshe could buy it or snatch it. And which one she chose depended on Phoebe!


    But there was a note next to the sketch¡ª"Not for sale."


    ''Dammit! Looks like I only have one choice.


    Phoebe is smart, using a sketch of my husband to attract people to her exhibition, '' she thought to herself.


    Erica handed the sketch to Hyatt, took her milk tea back and sipped it as if nothing had happened. "Do you know how much money my husband is worth? How dare you make a sketch of him! But now that we''re here, maybe you can pay royalties for using his likeness. Five million should be enough!"


    She couldn''t just use her husband''s money. She had to make some extra money for their family.


    She extended her hand, palm up, waiting for Phoebe to write that check!


    "Five million?" Phoebe''s eyes went wide in surprise. She was upset now, and couldn''t help but raise her voice. "Wow, you''re a greedy bitch, aren''t you?"


    Her voice carried, and echoed through the exhibition hall. People were naturally curious to find out what happened, but the security guards blocked the way, and the onlookers could not get close to them.


    "What''s wrong? Think his likeness rights aren''t worth five mil? Why don''t you try to invite my husband over to attend your art show? He wouldn''t do it even for a few billion." Normally, Erica would have asked for at most five hundred grand. But ever since she married Matthew, it had affected the way she thought about money. After all, he was so rich and always gave her as much as she wanted.


    She already snapped a pic of Matthew, and she remembered his reaction. He asked for 100 million. So asking for five million was generous.


    ''What an entitled bitch! She''s in the wrong, and she loses her temper? Humph! She should thank me. I gave her the rights for a good price, '' she thought.


    Trying her best to quell her anger, Phoebe lowered her voice and said, "Matthew didn''t say anything when I sketched him. So what right do you have to treat me like this


    ing something. She was holding a piece of paper in her hand. "I think my husband''s hotter than that. I don''t think she really did him justice. She just couldn''t capture his handsome soul."


    "What are you doing?" Matthew asked casually, hanging his coat on the hanger.


    Erica sat at the mirror, and looked back at the man without saying anything.


    His curiosity aroused, he loosened his tie and strode around behind his wife. That was when he saw what was on the piece of paper she held. It was a sketch, and it was a sketch of him, no less.


    "Where did you get that?" he asked. He didn''t remember anyone sketching him.


    "Oh, I snatched it!"


    she answered. Matthew was an observant man. He immediately knew that his wife was angry, so he continued to ask calmly, "Where did you snatch it from?"


    "Phoebe''s art exhibition," Erica answered bluntly.


    At the same time, sheined in her mind, ''Don''t pretend you don''t know. Is there someone else who has sketched you before?''


    After thinking a while, Matthew asked attentively, "Did you and Phoebe get in a fight?"


    ''She dared to sketch me without my permission. She must be tired of living.''


    "What? Why would you think that?" Erica suddenly smiled brightly. "I''m an adorable girl that everyone likes. Why would I ever get in a fight?"


    The man raised his eyebrows. ''Well, she''s right. She is adorable. So did she push Phoebe around? Probably. After all, she took the sketch. I don''t think Phoebe can do anything to intimidate her.''

 Chapter 1289 Letter Of Commitment

    When Matthew was about to change his clothes in the walk-in closet, he could hear his wife muttering, "Why the hell would I even bring this sketch back?"


    He didn''t know what to say. ''Is she irritated because the sketch was from Phoebe or is it because of the person she had sketched?''


    However, there was absolutely no difference as to whether it was about the sketcher or the sketch itself. Either way, she was disgusted and annoyed by the picture.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and held Erica in his arms. Judging from her furrowed eyebrows and pursed lips, she seemed to be thinking deeply about something. "How annoyed are you?" he whispered.


    "Very annoyed," she snapped.


    Caressing her face, Matthew warned, "Watch your words."


    ''Watch my words?'' Erica shook off his hold, and her face turned bright red from the warning. She had been holding back her anger this entire time, and her husband had the audacity to tell her off. "Watch my words? Back then, you wouldn''t even allow me to take a picture of you! And yet Phoebe made a sketch of you! You''re being unfair!" she yelled.


    "I didn''t allow her to sketch me," he tried to exin, but it seemed that the misunderstanding created a wider gap between them.


    "Don''t you lie to me! Who would dare sketch you without your permission?" Hell, she didn''t dare take a photo of him without his permission.


    The more she thought about it, the more irritated she felt. ''I know that I probably couldn''t measure up to Phoebe, but this is just too much!''


    Matthew stretched out his arms to wrap around her waist. He pulled her into his arms. "Don''t move. If you do, you''ll face the consequences."


    ''Damn him! He even dared to threaten me? What an ass!''


    "I really didn''t know when she sketched me," he protested. Debbie was right. Erica was like a can of coke. If shaken, she would explode in whirling rage.


    The sincerity in his eyes made her pause. She stopped struggling under his hold. "Really?" she asked doubtfully.


    "Really!" He nodded.


    ''That''s more like it!'' she thought triumphantly. Erica didn''t bother to tell him her ns to


    or a lifetime. From now on, this promise holds legal effect. Signed by Erica Li."


    Erica wrote it down just as he had said and read it carefully to see if she had spelled anything wrong.


    Seeing as there wasn''t any, she pushed the piece of paper towards him. "It''s your turn."


    He took the paper from her hands and shrugged. "I always keep my words," he stated. "Since I''ve already said it, I''ll do it." Unlike her, he wasn''t going back on his word anytime soon.


    "Isn''t that unfair?" she demanded. Erica held his hand and forced him to write his own letter ofmitment.


    ''If he does something wrong one day, at least he''ll know the consequences.''


    Seeing that he was being held against his will, Matthew had no other choice but to write down the promises that he had just told her.


    Atst, the two of them signed their names in both letters. Feeling that something was missing, she grabbed her lipstick from her bag and rubbed it all over his thumb. Raising her chin, she said, "Press your fingerprint."


    He was rendered speechless. This was the first time he had ever seen such a thing happening! In fact, he had never met anyone who had doubted his words.


    Erica handed her signed letter ofmitment to him. "Let''s exchange. You''ll keep mine, and I''ll keep yours." It was an awesome feeling. Matthew Huo, one of the richest men in the world, was already wrapped around her fingertips.

 Chapter 1290 A Grandchild

    Matthew''s grin deepened upon seeing the triumphant smile on his wife''s face. He would do everything just to make her stay by his side forever, even giving her all his properties.


    After putting the letter ofmitment and cards given by Matthew in the drawer, Erica locked it and kept the key.


    ''As long as this letter is with me, I will always be Mrs. Huo. Ha-ha! From now on, I can start dealing with Phoebe more unscrupulously, '' she thought inwardly.


    Matthew also locked his copy of the letter in a safe.


    He thought that when they got old in the future, they would read it again together.


    ir had believed that Yvette''s marriage was the most significant thing in the Li family. But she was wrong. She would be surprised that she was going to have a grandchild in a few months.


    That day, she was in a shopping mall to buy a new razor for Wesley. She was on her way to the cashier when she received a call from Chantel. "Hi, Chantel. What''s up?"


    "Auntie ir..." A woman''s weak voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    "Chantel? What''s wrong?" She could sense from Chantel''s trembling voice that something was wrong. It was as if she was scared of something.


    In the hospital, Chantel was grasping the bed sheet helplessly. She knew that sooner orter, she wouldn''t be able to hide her pregnancy from ir and Wesley anymore, so she needed to tell them now. "Auntie, I''m in the hospital."


    "What? Why are you there? What happened to you? Which hospital?" ir was so worried that she bombarded Chantel with a series of questions. The new semester had just started two days ago. Why was she in the hospital?


    She and Wesley immediately went to the hospital that Chantel told her.


    They went straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department and entered one of the wards there.


    In one of the three beds at the corner of the room, a thin figure curled up.


    ir''s heart ached upon recognizing that it was Chantel. ''We have been taking care of her at home for quite a while now. Why does she still look so thin?'' she thought. "Chantel?" she called.


    Upon hearing her voice, Chantel turned to face the door. As soon as she saw them, she immediately sat up and greeted them in a low voice, "Uncle Wesley. Auntie ir."


    Staring at he


    st. Maybe this time, she will speak up. If someone really abused her, assure her that we will let that man pay." Although Chantel wasn''t their biological daughter, they treated her as a legitimate member of the Li family. There was no way that they would take her for granted.


    "That''s right. Go ahead and finish the admission procedures, so we can move her to a better ward. I don''t like the strong smell in her current ward. She won''t befortable there." "Alright.


    I''ll go ahead." The couple parted ways to do what they needed to do.


    Inside the ward, Chantel held ir''s hand and said apologetically, "Auntie, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I''m ready to tell you everything now." Earlier, she was too nervous to say anything. But after having some time alone, she was able to calm down and prepare herself.


    ir nodded and stroked her messy hair. "Don''t worry about it yet. Your uncle is currently processing your admission. Have a rest for now."


    The gentleness in her voice made Chantel''s eyes red and misty. She held her hand tighter and confessed, "Auntie, I''m pregnant." After saying it, she felt like a burden was finally removed from her heart.


    "We already know. We went to your doctor just now, and she told us. Chantel, what really happened?"


    Chantel took a deep breath first before she said, "Auntie, if I tell you everything, I hope that you and Uncle Wesley won''t get mad at me now. After my baby is born, I will ept it even if you beat and curse as much as you want."

 Chapter 1291 First Time Being A Grandfather

    "What are you talking about? Why would I beat and curse you? Chantel, tell me. Is someone bullying you?" Concernced ir''s tone as she searched the young girl''s face for any hint that would help her understand.


    However, Chantel closed her eyes and shook her head. Tears that had earlier threatened to fall, now flowed freely down her cheeks. "No," she whispered between sobs. She nced sideways and saw the patient in the next bed, staring at them intently. Aware that there was no privacy in this small ward, the young girl hesitated.


    At once, ir understood why Chantel had not continued. She patted the girl''s hand and reassured her, "We''ll talk about itter. Take it easy."


    "Okay," the young girl managed to say between hups and sobs.


    Wesley returned in less than ten minutes, apanied by two nurses. They walked up to Chantel and helped her stand. A nurse cooed, "Come with us, Miss Ye. Step carefully."


    Chantel stared at the nurses in bewilderment. "Where are you taking me?"


    Wesley, who stood at a distance, remained silent. But, ir exined, "Your uncle has arranged for a better ward for you. Can you walk?"


    ''Changed my ward...'' The Li couple''s kindness moved Chantel deeply. They had already done so much for her. And now this. How would she ever repay their generosity and kindness? "I''m okay. I can walk."


    The intravenous injection the nurse had administered a few moments ago had taken effect by now. Chantel felt some relief.


    In the VIP ward


    As soon as the nurses left, Chantel, who had already sat on the bed, stood and walked straight to the Li couple. To their astonishment and utter confusion, she fell to her knees before them.


    Wide-eyed, ir nced at Wesley, who frowned and asked, "What are you doing? Get up!"


    "Chantel, the stress of not knowing is too much. Please, just tell us what happened." ir wanted to help the girl stand, but she vigorously shook her head and refused.


    Mustering all her courage, Chantel finally raised her head and met ir''s gaze. "Uncle Wesley, Aunt ir, it was all my idea. Gifford is not at fault. He doesn''t even know that I''m pregnant. Please don''t me him. This is all my fault!"


    "Gifford?" ir eximed. She was so stunned that she was rendered speechless. ''Gifford? My son...and Chantel? Perhaps I misunderstood. Could it be?''


    Realizing that the situation wasplicated, Wesley frowned and asked, "Gifford got you pregnant, and he doesn''t know?"


    Tears streamed down Chantel''s face. She hung her head and exined, "No, he doesn''t know b


    ocking the door from inside, Erica ran to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    Matthew held the phone with one hand, circled her waist with the other, and lowered his head to give her a deep kiss.


    After a while, when the person on the other end stopped speaking, Matthew broke the kiss and replied, "Leave it to Paige. If you have any questions, contact her."


    Erica didn''t stop there. She hurriedly untied his tie. Matthew immediately grabbed her small hand, put the phone on speaker mode, and threw it on the nearby desk.


    The man on the other end of the line continued to report to the CEO, oblivious of what was happening in his boss''s office. "I haven''t replied to their requests yet. ording to my observation during this period, the stock price is indeed rising..."


    Every so often, Matthew would reply with a single word to show that he was listening.


    Meanwhile, he and Erica were busy undressing each other.


    A few minutester, the disheveled man held the passionate woman in his arms and picked up the phone on the desk. "That''s it. I''ll visit them tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    After ending the call, Matthew threw the phone on the desk. He wrapped an arm around Erica''s waist, pulled her close to him, entangled his fingers in her hair, and continued to deep kiss her. Step by step, he walked her toward the big French windows. Finally, he spun her around, ced her arms against the windows, and pulled her hips toward him. He couldn''t control the passion she had aroused in him a minute longer!


    After a long time, Erica was carried into the lounge. Oh! She felt like she was dying. If she didn''t get pregnant, she would really die!

 Chapter 1292 Protect The Portraiture Right

    At Sun Coffee Shop


    A young man in a red coat waved at the man and the woman who just came into the shop. "Erica!" he called out. "I''m here."


    At the sight of Watkins, Erica immediately pulled Hyatt''s sleeve and walked towards him. "Watkins," she greeted. "Have you waited for a long time?"


    He shook his head. "No. Mr. Fei just arrived. Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    "Sure."


    Watkins took them to an inconspicuous corner on the second floor of the cafe. A man in a ck suit and leather shoes was already waiting for their arrival. Upon seeing them, the man in the suit stood up and greeted them with a bow of his head. "Mrs. Huo, it''s nice to meet you all."


    Kelvin Fei didn''t need an introduction to know that Erica was Matthew''s wife. After all, he had already scanned through the case documents.


    After the greetings, Watkins asked Erica to sit in the chair near the window. He sat next to her while Kelvin and Hyatt sat opposite them.


    Once they ordered their drinks, everyone went straight to the point. After all, it would make no sense if they beat around the bush. "May I ask you a question, Mrs. Huo?" he asked. "Thewyers of ZL Group are the best in the industry, yet you chose to contact me. Why?" Although he had an excellent reputation within the legalmunity, he wasn''t on par with thewyers in ZL Group.


    When Matthew told her that he wasn''t the one who had asked Phoebe to draw a portrait of him, Erica began to regret her decision. If she had known earlier, she would''ve calmed down and called him to exin first. Maybe then he could''ve lent her awyer from his legal team.


    However, out of impulse, she contacted Watkins and asked him to help her find a goodwyer. Now that they had already contacted Kelvin, she had no other choice but to go through with it. She smiled sheepishly. "You know how my husband is busy with his work every day. I don''t want to bother him with such a small matter," she stated. "I would rather solve this myself."


    Everyone could imagine how busy the CEO of ZL Group was. Ten million in Matthew''s eyes was like a hundred dors to amoner. It was normal for Erica not to bother the CEO with such a small amount of money involved.


    Kelvin nodded. "It would be my honor to be yourwyer. In all hones


    raphy Competition of Y City has justunched. There is no theme or limit to the content of these photos, but thepetition advocates for new visual and innovative methods to present the beauty around us. The first prize winner will win a hundred thousand dors and an honor certificate. The runner-up will receive fifty thousand dors and an honor certificate. The second runner up..."


    ''One hundred thousand dors!'' Immediately, the students were in an uproar. From what they knew, thestpetition only offered fifty thousand as their cash prize to the first ce. Now that the prize had doubled, it attracted many ears.


    The professor continued, "The deadline is at the end of April. The specific details of thepetition can be seen on the official website of the Photography Association of Y City. I hope that all of our students could sign up for it. Winning an honor certificate could be an asset in your resume."


    Hyatt nudged Erica. "Are you going to sign up?"


    "Of course!" she answered without hesitation. "Didn''t you hear him talk about the honor certificate? Plus, imagine the camera lens I could buy with that much money! I''ll definitely participate."


    "I''ll sign up too." He grinned.


    Erica snorted. "Of course you would. Why else would you be in the Department of Photography? What kind of lens do you need? I can lend it to you."


    Matthew had specifically built a collection room for her in the vi. It held at least a hundred cameras and different lenses that she could use.

 Chapter 1293 Dont Bully My Husband

    Hyatt thought about it and said, "No, thanks. I''ll take the pictures with my camera for now. If it doesn''t work, I''ll borrow your lens." Erica''s camera lenses were very expensive. If he broke any one of them, it would cost him a fortune topensate, which he couldn''t afford.


    "Okay, then!"


    After ss, Erica messaged Matthew on WeChat. "Matthew, can I borrow something from you?"


    She received his reply in no time. But the message confused her. "I''ll give you a chance to ask that again."


    She frowned at her phone. ''What? Why does he want me to repeat it? Did he delete the message by ident or something?'' Erica wondered. ''Fine, whatever.'' She copy-pasted the same text and sent it to him again.


    Matthew sighed when he read it. Women could be extremely smart when they wanted to be, and at other times, they were just tantly stupid. "You don''t need to ''borrow'' anything from me. Don''t say that again."


    "Oh!" ''That''s what he meant!'' She texted, "Ha-ha! Matthew, may I use something of yours?"


    Matthew replied, "Try again."


    ''Are you serious? What the heck?'' Erica was losing her patience. She didn''t use "borrow" this time. What was wrong now? "You just don''t want me to use your stuff, right?" she texted.


    Matthew exhaled. "Come to thepany right now. I''ll personally teach you how to talk to me from now on!"


    Seeing his message, Erica pouted. ''Why go to all the trouble?''


    But she was missing him anyway, so she packed up and headed to ZL Group.


    After texting Erica, Matthew threw a nce at the man who was casually sitting on his office sofa. He growled, "Leave now! My wife ising to see me."


    Sheffield sat up straight and frowned at his brother-inw. "What? Why should I leave? Is it that embarrassing for you to be seen with me?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Ah! I see. You just want to get rid of me so that you can be alone with your wife! Ha-ha!"


    Matthew was well aware that Sheffield already knew his true feelings for Erica. There was no reason to hide his intentions anymore. "Yeah, that''s right. So, get out of here now!"


    "Okay, okay!" Sheffield got up and said, "You are such a weirdo." He straightened his clothes and continued, "You strongly disagreed when Dad suggested that you marry Erica. That was good acting, I must say!"


    "Have you forgotten how it feels to kneel on the keyboardtely?" Matthew asked, raising his eyebrow


    eld and Matthew fighting, she threw down her camera and rushed over. "Sheffield, stop!"


    Regardless of the fierce punching and kicking going on between them, she rushed over and stood in front of Matthew. "Sheffield, don''t bully my husband!" Erica gasped when she saw that Sheffield''s fist was about to hit her face. She closed her eyes in horror. "Ah! Don''t hit me either!"


    Sheffield''s fist stopped a few centimeters away from the tip of her nose, while Matthew stood leisurely behind her, enjoying the feeling of being protected by his wife.


    Erica slowly opened one of her eyes and saw the fist in front of her. She thought that Sheffield was about to hit her, so she yelled, "Sheffield, show some mercy. That could hurt!"


    She was fully aware that she could never beat Sheffield. Otherwise she would have taken a different course of action!


    The woman started yelling at the top of her voice.


    Sheffield and Matthew were rendered speechless.


    Matthew grabbed her and held her in his arms. "Honey, it''s all right."


    Sheffield withdrew his fist and straightened his clothes. "We fought for a while, but I didn''t get any advantage over him! What a waste of time!"


    They were evenly matched.


    Erica raised her head from inside Matthew''s arms and red at Sheffield with dissatisfaction. "Sheffield, I know you are good at Kung Fu, but you really shouldn''t bully your brother-inw!"


    Sheffield was slightly stunned and tried to exin, "No, Rika. I didn''t bully him..."


    An evil smile appeared on Matthew''s face. He touched his chest, looking very hurt. "Rika, it''s okay. Let him go."

 Chapter 1294 A Scheming Man

    Erica looked at her husband, her face pale. "Matthew, why are you holding your chest? Are you hurt?" she asked nervously.


    Sheffield''s eyes widened in disbelieve. His fists never made contact with Matthew''s chest or anywhere near it! "Rika, don''t trust him!" he yelled desperately. ''Matthew! You are such a scheming man!'' thought Sheffield.


    Erica was pissed. Matthew''s face was twisted in pain; he looked very ufortable, and yet Sheffield was still trying to sow discord between them. She held Matthew''s arm and red at Sheffield. "Sheffield, don''t deny it! You are making me really angry!" she threatened.


    Matthew''s eyes were filled with mischief.


    Erica noticed nothing, but Sheffield saw it clearly. He was, once again, being used of something he hadn''t done, yet he had no way to prove his innocence. "Okay, okay. Take him for a CT scan, Rika, just in case my punch has damaged his rib or something," he mocked.


    Erica gasped and held on to Matthew tightly. "So, you admit it! How dare you hit my husband! Sheffield, if I see you bully Matthew again, I will definitely tell Dad about this!" She knew that Sheffield was terrified of Carlos, and used his name to threaten the poor man.


    This time, Matthew really did feel a pang in his chest¡ªhe tried his best to control hisughter, or his wife would find out that he was lying.


    Sheffield sighed and hit his forehead. "Rika, do you really think that I am the kind of person who would bully others casually?" he asked Erica in an attempt to restore his good impression.


    Erica was a little stunned. Before she could change her mind or think any further, Matthew distracted her. He said softly, "Rika, I''m not feeling good. Help me to my office."


    His words sessfully distracted her attention from Sheffield. She held his arm and said, "Come on. Be careful. Slowly!"


    "Okay, honey."


    Sheffield watched as the scheming man led the innocent woman back to the office, arm in arm.


    Matthew was so good at deceiving Erica!


    The employees had witnessed everything that had transpired among the three of them. When Sheffield passed by the secretary department, Owen tried his best to hold back hisughter and told the defeated man, "Mr. Tang, goodbye!"


    Sheffield nced at him gloomily. He couldn''t hel


    l on the documents, and then, she would secretly get his fingerprints too while he was asleep. She was going to sue Phoebe for him.


    "Come here."


    She jumped over to him obediently and kissed him on the cheek. "Honey!"


    After hearing her call him like that, he thought that giving the seal to her was worth it even if she was nning to sell him.


    Matthew handed over his seal to her willingly. He held her in his arms and lowered his head to nt a deep kiss on her lips.


    Having achieved her goal, Erica left thepany soon after.


    Now, there was only onest step left.


    That night, in order to make Matthew fall asleep early, Erica actively pestered him so that he would not go to work in the study.


    Thinking that she was hoping to getid, he did what he thought she wanted.


    Erica sighed as Matthew started taking off his clothes. ''No! This is not what I have in mind!'' But for her own sake, she yed along with him.


    After they had sex, Erica fell asleep. She woke up in the middle of the night with a start.


    She grabbed the phone beside the bed and looked at the time¡ª3:45 a.m.


    She quietly looked at the man sleeping next to her. His breathing was even; he was fast asleep.


    She carefully removed his arm from her waist and tip-toed out of bed.


    She quickly grabbed a few A4 papers and a lipstick from her bag under the light of her mobile phone and crept to the bedside.


    She opened the lipstick cap and rubbed it over the man''s thumb. At that moment, he suddenly turned over.

 Chapter 1295 Get The Marriage Licenses

    Frightened, Erica quickly squatted down and turned off the cellphone screen light while she hid in the dark.


    A couple of minutester, when she was sure that Matthew was no longer moving, she carefully went down on her knees, crawling to his bedside again, and pressed his lipstick-stained thumb on a sheet of paper.


    "Phew!" She sessfully got his first fingerprint.


    Approaching his face, she took a good look at him and noticed that his eyes were still shut and his breath was even. Fortunately, it didn''t seem he was going to wake up anytime soon.


    Then she got back to work on getting his fingertip on the second sheet of paper, the third... And finally the sixth! In the end, she got his fingerprint of every sheet.


    By the time she put her lipstick away, Matthew''s voice reached her ears. "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I am," Erica answered absently at first, but then she widened her eyes in fear and fell on her ass.


    The man lying in the bed opened his eyes slowly and met her gaze.


    ''Oh my God! I''m screwed!'' she cried inwardly. Regardless of her things spread on the floor, Erica rushed to her husband and asked smilingly, "Why are you awake?"


    ''Wasn''t he fast asleep? Boo...hoo...''


    When he was about to sit up in the bed, Erica quickly reached out and pushed him back on the mattress. "Well, well, it''s still early. You can sleep a little longer!"


    Matthew stretched out his hand and turned on the bedsidemp. Looking at the guilty woman in front of him, he said, "I''m afraid that if I slept a little longer, you would sell me out."


    "What? How is that possible? Why the hell would I want to do that to you?" Erica asked with a bright smile on her face. "Honey, you don''t have to worry. I''m your dear wife. I would never hurt you!"


    He nodded, trying to sit up again. But Erica stopped him immediately. "Wait a minute!"


    Conceding, Matthewy back calmly. "What were you doing in the middle of the night? Why didn''t you go to bed? And what''s this?" He showed her his thumb covered with lipstick.


    "Well, I saw the lipstick on your thumb and was trying to wipe it for you," she exined.


    "Huh!" Matthew suddenly grinned as he thanked her gently, "Thank you, honey. Thank you for all your hard work."


    It must have been quite a challenge indeed for her to get up in the middle of the night to clean up the lipstick she had applied herself on his thumb.


    "You''re wee. Go to sleep now!"


    Tired of all that nonsense, Matthew finally sat up and saw some of her tools spread on the floor.


    A cellphone, a few A4 sheets o


    In fact, he had always known that this day woulde. "Did she tell you?"


    "Yes."


    "I won''t go!" Gifford couldn''t let Chantel and Erica seed with their scheming.


    But Wesley didn''t take well his son''s refusal. Enraged, he roared, "What did you say? You brought her back. You must take responsibility for her!" Moreover, with Chantel''s pregnancy, the wedding had be an even more pressing matter at the moment.


    If Gifford kept resisting doing as he said, Wesley would have to take him to the Civil Affairs Bureau by force.


    "So what if I brought her back? Who said that I have to marry her?" Gifford retorted. If he had known such logic existed among these people, he would never have brought her back in the first ce.


    This time, not even ir was at her son''s side. "It''s not because you''ve brought her back that you should marry her. You have to take responsibility for sleeping with her."


    Gifford sneered, "Mom, Dad. We''re in the twenty-first century. This isn''t the ancient times anymore. Chantel and Rika should''ve thought that I wouldn''t take responsibility for their wicked n before they did anything."


    ''Chantel and Erica didn''t care about the consequences when they did this. But now that I don''t want to marry Chantel, they involved the elders in it so they could force me! How shameless these two are!''


    In fact, Gifford didn''t mind being responsible for Chantel, but he was angry at the two girls for tricking him. This episode would certainly be remembered as the biggest mistake of his life!


    "Rika? What does she have to do with it?" Wesley asked. He was both confused and in shock.


    Gifford immediately shut his mouth. ''Damn it! Did I just spill the beans?''

 Chapter 1296 Somethings Wrong With Erica

    Gifford couldn''t help wondering, ''Did Chantel take all the responsibilities in front of my parents alone?'' So, he asked, "What did Chantel tell you?"


    ir was about to answer, but Wesley stopped her. He was the one who spoke. "She didn''t say much about it. She said it was her fault, and she just forced you to do it. ording to her, you were also a victim."


    Gifford''s face darkened, but it was indeed the truth. Then he said, "If it weren''t for that bottle of toxic spray, she couldn''t have taken advantage of me."


    Wesley was surprised to hear him mention the toxic spray. He thought of something, so he tried to probe, "Was it Erica who gave the spray to Chantel?" Anyway, Erica and Chantel were unable to deal with Gifford in normal circumstances.


    Even a dozen women like Chantel and Erica would never be able to control a man like Gifford.


    "Mm," Gifford answered sourly.


    His reputation was ruined by that toxic spray, so he tried his best to find its source. Unfortunately, he failed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about thoseplicated things. The reason why we asked you toe back this time is for you to marry Chantel. Take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get your marriage licenses. We have already prepared your residence booklet," said ir while taking out the residence booklet.


    Gifford was forced to take it and asked, "Mom, how can I get our marriage licenses that easily? It''s not that simple. I haven''t even applied to my superior yet."


    She patted his shoulder and smiled kindly. "Don''t worry. Your father has already done it for you."


    He was in awe. Disbelief was transparent on his face. "Where is the application form then?" he asked.


    "Your father has already asked someone to send it to the Civil Affairs Bureau. All you have to do now is go there with Chantel for a personal appearance." Actually, Wesley was dubious about Gifford''s possible decision, so he prepared everything for him in advance.


    Looking at the residence booklet in his hand, Gifford was at a loss. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry. It was obvious that his parents were determined to force him if necessary. "Do I have a choice?" he asked.


    "No, you don''t. So, go now. Chantel is already waiting for you." ir was the most excited at the moment. Finally, her son was getting married, and her future daughter-inw was now pregnant. A grandchild wasing very soon. Two happy events happened at the same time.


    On the other hand, Gifford was speechless as he was in deep thoughts.


    ''Is this for real? Am I really going to


    spend money like water. What if you run out of money one day? And remember, Matthew is working hard to earn the money he is giving you. He doesn''t just pick money on the street, so don''t ask for money from him all the time."


    "Mom, I didn''t ask for money. He just gave it to me willingly," she replied innocently.


    Then all of a sudden, sheined, "Mom... my stomach is aching."


    Her face turned as white as a sheet.


    At first, ir thought that she was just kidding. But when she saw her pale face, she got frightened and quickly stood up from the sofa to support her. She asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with you? You were fine just now."


    "I don''t know either," Erica replied weakly. With a painful look on her face, she pressed her belly hard and asked, "Do you think it has something to do with my monthly period?"


    But it was strange. For so many years, she had never felt this painful before every time her monthly period came.


    With a confused look, ir asked, "Does this usually happen when your monthly period ising? Let''s try to sit down again."


    "I can''t sit, Mom. It really hurts a lot." Erica leaned against ir''s chest feebly.


    ir''s instinct was telling her that something was wrong with Erica. Obviously, it wasn''t just a simple dysmenorrhea. She immediately called Wesley, who was resting upstairs. "Wesley,e here quick! Something''s wrong with Rika!"


    Wesley hung up the phone and rushed downstairs when he heard her voice. As soon as he saw Erica''s pale face, he asked worriedly, "Rika, what''s wrong?"


    But Erica was already too weak to speak.


    "Let''s take her to the hospital now!" ir anxiously said, tears threatening to roll out of her eyes.

 Chapter 1297 Their Baby

    Without saying a word, Wesley picked Erica up and rushed out of the house.


    It was in the evening that Matthew received ir''s call. He was about to go to a dinner party, and the car had already stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. Seeing that it was his mother-inw, he answered, "Hello, Mom. What''s up?"


    What she said from the other end of the line made him straighten his back all of a sudden. Anxiety danced in his eyes. "How is Rika now?" After a while, he answered, "I got it. I''ll be there soon. It doesn''t matter. Let her stay in the hospital. Please take good care of her!"


    Matthew, who was just about to step out of the car, closed the door and ordered, "Contact a private ne. We''re setting off for A Country right now."


    Owen could tell from his boss''s tone that he was anxious. Guessing the seriousness of this matter, he didn''t ask anything more. Instead, he immediately arranged a private ne for the both of them.


    It was already nine o'' clock in the evening when Matthew arrived at the hospital.


    In the ward, Wesley, ir, and Chantel all stood around her bed. Erica was having an infusion. Her eyes were closed and her face was as white as a sheet. His wife, who used to be so lively and energetic, was now lying there lifelessly like a porcin doll. Sadness brewed in his heart.


    Calming himself down, he greeted the others first. "Dad, Mom, Chantel."


    Wesley blinked in surprise. "Why are you here so soon? Didn''t ir tell you toe here tomorrow?" However, the older man was relieved that he arrived so soon. It showed that Erica was his top priority.


    "It doesn''t matter," Matthew dismissed it. Besides, after knowing that his wife was here, how could he just stand by and do nothing?


    He walked straight to her bedside and held her hand. The moment her cold fingertips brushed against his warm skin, his heart ached. A part of him wished that he was here earlier to guard her.


    ir quickly exined the situation. "We didn''t know that she is pregnant. Before she felt unwell, she had been drinking iced juice and running up and down the s


    ised.


    He was willing to trade the entire world for her love.


    In fact, a part of him was worried that she would dump him if she was angry with him, so he had to coax her enough for her to stay with him her whole life.


    "Really?" She giggled. "You know what I want."


    Erica liked money, and she never hid that fact from her husband.


    With a smile, Matthew took out a gold key from his pocket and waved it in front of her. "This is the key to my safe in ZL Group''s bank. There are many important things in it, much more valuable than the twelve billion that I''ve given you."


    He had never really cared much about his money.


    In fact, he only earned this much for his wife to squander.


    But before he was sure whether his wife loved him or not, he might as well give some of his properties out in batches.


    Her eyes lit up as her fingers grazed across the golden key. This was definitely much more valuable than the twelve billion. "Is it pure gold?" she whispered, furrowing her eyebrows.


    She gazed at the key like a pirate gazing at a treasure chest.


    Matthew was amused. In fact, the money in her bank ount was enough to buy countless of gold keys. "Yes, it''s pure gold and solid. Do you want it?" he asked.


    "Of course!" Erica nodded without hesitation.


    Matthew choked back augh. It was the first time he had seen such an innocent yet shameless woman in his lifetime.

 Chapter 1298 Have Saved The Universe

    Matthew liked the way that Erica had never hidden any of her desires. "The key is yours once the baby is born," he stated.


    "Really?" Erica gaped at him, and surprise shed in her eyes. "Aren''t you worried about me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run off with all your money?"


    "I''m afraid," he answered without hesitation. "But I''ll always have a record of wherever you withdraw money from any of your cards. I can find you with a flick of my wrist." And with the letter ofmitment she had signed, she''d be stuck with him for the rest of her life.


    ''Well, he''s right. No wonder why he trusts me so much, ''


    she thought.


    Patting his chest, she promised, "Don''t worry. You know that I''m not that kind of person. Now that I know you trust me, I''ll be sure to be ountable for every cent in your ount." Erica enjoyed having so much money under her palm.


    Resisting the urge tough, Matthew ced hisrge hand onto her belly. "You should be more careful in the future, okay?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of our baby from now on." Erica would be extremely careful in the future. After all, she was going to be a mother. It wouldn''t be wise to do something so rash.


    The atmosphere in the ward was peaceful and happy that both of them wanted to make itst forever.


    After the infusion, Erica could be discharged from the hospital once her condition stabilized.


    From the hospital to the second floor of the Li family house, Matthew made sure to hold his wife in his arms the entire time. He wouldn''t let her go no matter what, and he agreed to all her requests.


    Seeing her daughter being spoiled, ir was quick to remind her son-inw, "If you keep doting on her like this, she''ll be difficult to control in the future." She knew her daughter enough to assume such a thing.


    However, Matthew shook his head and answered, "It doesn''t matter, Mom. All I want is for Rika to grow even stronger. That way, she wouldn''t be bullied by others."


    ''No one would dare bully her even before you started to spoil her like this, '' the older woman thought. Shaking her head helplessly, she followed them.


    Erica must''ve saved the world in her past life given how amazing her life was now. Before she even met Matthew, her father, brother, and sister made sure to spoil the living life out of her.


    Now that she was married, that luck nev


    the Inte. Now, he could work anywhere in the world as long as he had his gadgets close by.


    That night, Carlos and Debbie stayed in the Li family''s house.


    In the evening, Matthew went to the study to continue reading all the documents he had brought with him. ir was in charge of changing the bed sheets. Erica, in the meantime, was lounging on the sofa and ying with her phone. "Look at Carlos and Debbie," ir admonished. "They''re so good to you. You shouldn''t give them any trouble after you get back."


    The Huo family treated Erica as if she were their own daughter. ir was more than relieved of this. A part of her had been worried that Erica would be careless and irresponsible when it came to taking care of her husband.


    "I know, Mom," Erica replied.


    "Matthew is always busy with his work, so you better be more considerate. Since you don''t know how to cook, the least you can do is massage his shoulders. If you don''t have anything to do, then you could prepare a bath for him or even iron his clothes..."


    "Okay." That was simple enough.


    "When it''s time for dinner, you can ask him if he has a dinner he needs to attend to. If he does, let him go. If he doesn''t, then ask him what he wants to eat. Then, you can ask the cook to make it."


    "Okay." That was not a problem either.


    "You shouldn''t bully Matthew. Look at how considerate he is to you! He apologizes to you every time you two have a fight. Let me tell you, if you keep being stubborn, he''ll hate you sooner orter. Maybe then he''ll find another woman to be his wife."

 Chapter 1299 Art Theft

    "Mom, you''re dead wrong!" Erica looked up to face her mother. ir was changing the bed sheets, never missing a beat. Her daughter corrected her earnestly. "Mom, I apologized to Matthew every time it was my fault. What more do you want?"


    But ir didn''t see it that way. "I really don''t believe you."


    Erica felt helpless. "I''m telling the truth, Mom. Just likest time when we were on a business trip to South City, I followed him all the way and apologized endlessly. He finally forgave me because I was sick!"


    ir denied her exnation right off. "Matthew''s not an unreasonable man. I''m sure your apology was less than sincere."


    ''What? Mom, how could you say a thing like that?'' Erica rolled her eyes when her mom was looking elsewhere.


    Carlos and Debbie stayed in the Li family''s house for a couple nights. On thest day of their visit, Erica came back to the hospital for a checkup. After making sure that the baby in her belly was safe and sound, the four of them took a private ne back to Y City.


    In Y City


    Debbie had floated the idea of letting Erica live in the Huo family''s manor, but Matthew nixed that idea. He took Erica back to their own vi. He''d hired several maids to take care of her.


    He didn''t want anyone to disturb him or his wife. Even his parents couldn''t promise that. The maids could sleep on the first floor. A skeleton night crew was put in ce as well. If anything happened, they could be upstairs at a moment''s notice.


    Two days after returning from her parent''s ce, Erica resumed her studies.


    Matthew''s original n was to hire tutors for her to learn at home, but she turned him down. What fun would that be, staying home every day? That would be too boring, so she decided to attend sses like a normal student.


    The pregnancy didn''t change Erica''s basic nature, though maybe she was a little less stubborn than she usually was.


    Yes, just a little.


    She still did many of the same things she always did. She continued to stop by that little snack shop and bought spicy and sour rice noodles. Matthew would never approve, so she wouldn''t tell him. She also still got into it with this or that ssmate, so she''d spend time humiliating them.


    When Matthew finally trusted her enough, she grabbed Hyatt and visited a fellow student.


    In the school library


    The three sat at a round table, all face to face. The girl opposite Erica and Hyatt was understandably nervous. What did Mrs. Huo want with her?


    This girl was a se


    l you she did it behind my back?" Speaking of Phoebe''s sketch, Matthew suddenly remembered one thing. The sketch was gone, and Erica hadn''t mentioned anything about it recently.


    Was it because that Phoebe was afraid of telling on Erica, or was it because that Erica was biding her time until she could truly unleash hell on Phoebe?


    "Fine! I won''t force you. After all, you''re a pretty busy guy," she said. It was rare for Erica to stop pestering him. So what was really going on?


    "Thanks, honey."


    Erica pretended to be thinking out loud. "There is another option," she murmured. "They''re having a showcase of male models at the convention center in a couple days. I thought I might head down there and snap a few pics. They shouldn''t mind. They''re paid to befortable naked..."


    "Erica Li!" The man''s cold voice came from the other end of the line.


    The girl pretended to be surprised. "Oh, you haven''t hung up yet? You''ve been so quiet!"


    ''Why would I hang up?'' he thought angrily. "Fine. Meet me in my office!"


    "No. Like you said, you''re busy. I''ll just go with the models at the showcase!"


    "My office! Now!" The man gritted his teeth and wanted to strangle his wife.


    Erica decided toy it on thick, just to make absolutely sure he wouldn''t back out at thest minute. "I really think that''s a bad idea. You never let me snap a pic of you, so I won''t waste your time!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do it!" The man had topromise again and again.


    "Okay! I''ll be there soon! Love you!" Erica was so happy! Her n worked! Now to gather the equipment she needed.


    ''My loving husband, your dearest wife is on her way!'' she thought happily.

 Chapter 1300 Taking Photos Of Matthew

    In Matthew''s office


    Erica was leisurely ying with her camera while Matthew was talking with someone on the phone. It had already been more than ten minutes.


    But she didn''t mind. As long as she could take beautiful pictures of him, she was willing to wait patiently.


    Another ten minutes had passed.


    Finally, Matthew hung up.


    She immediately rushed towards him with the camera in her hand. "Honey..."


    Her movement alerted him, so he said in a low voice, "Slow down."


    It was only then that she remembered the baby in her belly. She stopped walking for a second, then continued with tiny steps.


    Slowly, she made it in front of him. She tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck. With a sweet smile, she asked, "Can we start now?"


    "Sure." His hand moved to her belly and caressed it gently. This had been his habit since he found out that she was pregnant.


    Upon hearing his approval, she let go of him in an instant and raised the camera. She ordered him boldly, "I always like your French window. Go to the French window now, and I''ll take the first set of your photos there."


    His eyebrow raised upon hearing the words "first set." It seemed that this would be a long photo session with her.


    He didn''t expect that she would really use this opportunity.


    When he was ready, Erica raised her camera and aimed it at him. However, she suddenly changed her mind. "Honey, I like you better in a white shirt. Take off your suit, please."


    Matthew sighed inwardly. He swore that no one in this world had amand power over him like Erica. Although his face darkened a little, he still did what she asked him to do silently.


    Wearing just a white shirt and a dark blue tie, he casually stood in front of the French window, making the view more beautiful.


    Erica pressed the shutter button several times before she checked the photos. With eyes on the screen of the camera, shemented, "It looks a little formal. Honey, how about loosening your tie a little? You look more handsome when you are casual and rxed."


    ''More handsome? She''s definitely good at ttering people, '' he thought. But he remained quiet and just followed her instructions obediently.


    Erica made sure that she hadn''t missed his every move. From untying his tie with his fair and slender fingers, unbuttoning his shirt, straightening


    light that peeped through the window. Looking at the photo, one could feel the happiness and sweetness in the air. It felt so refreshing.


    After sending her entries to the organizers, she also sent the photos to Matthew, forcing him to use them as his phone andputer wallpaper.


    She also wanted him to post them on Weibo, but he refused. He said that he didn''t have a Weibo ount.


    But she remembered that when she borrowed his phonest time to answer Debbie''s phone call, she saw a Weibo app installed on his phone.


    ''Did he uninstall it?


    Never mind.''


    She didn''t think too much about it.


    Meanwhile, Hyatt also submitted a photo for thepetition. It was a picture of several children ying Chinese garter game on the street. He named his entry "Childhood."


    Now, all they needed to do was wait for the result.


    On the second month of Erica''s pregnancy, Matthew canceled all his appointments and apanied her to the hospital for checkup and ultrasound.


    Erica was lying on the bed while the doctor was standing next to her. Matthew was watching on the other side of the bed.


    He was staring at her slightly bulgy belly.


    A few minutester, the doctor said excitedly, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is probably pregnant with... twins!"


    "What?!" Erica was the first to react.


    Matthew was also surprised. She was already checked in A Country before, but the doctor there didn''t say it was a set of twins. Suppressing his excitement, he ordered in a deep voice, "Check it again carefully."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," the doctor answered.

 Chapter 1301 Twins

    Erica gripped Matthew''s hand tightly and said, "I think it''s possible that there is a set of twins in my belly. Didn''t Mom say that my baby bump is showing a little too early?"


    Debbie, a mother of three children, knew enough to nce at Erica''s abdomen and tell that it was protruding sooner than expected. The young woman was thin, and she was just two months pregnant, but her belly had already begun to bulge.


    So, the doctor''s observation was probably right. It could be twins.


    The doctor stared at the screen carefully, and after several anxious moments, confirmed. "I''m sure there''s more than one baby in Mrs. Huo''s belly. As the embryos are still too small, it is normal to have missed seeing twins in the previous examination, Mr. Huo. Even now, it is hard to see the other one clearly. When the babies get bigger, we''ll be able to see them better."


    Matthew tightened his grip on Erica''s hand and nodded, "Okay, I see."


    Erica was surprised, and excitement overwhelmed her. Unable to remain calm like Matthew, she kicked her legs happily and said, "Oh, my God! Twins! There are twins in my belly!"


    Matthew immediately bent over and pressed her legs. "Don''t move!" She was responsible for three lives now.


    "Oh, okay!" Realizing that she had overreacted, Erica quickly calmed herself.


    After the examination, as soon as Matthew settled her in the car, she couldn''t help but throw herself into his arms again and proudly exim, "Matthew, aren''t I great? I''m pregnant with two babies!"


    With a faint smile, he touched her head, and lovingly said, "Yes, my Rika is awesome." He hadn''t expected this to happen.


    "Ha-ha! Hurry up and tell everyone the good news." She couldn''t wait to tell everyone in their family.


    A broad smile lit up Matthew''s face as he pulled out his phone and sent a message to everyone in the WeChat group for the Huo family. "Twins!"


    Erica, however, frowned when she saw the message in the WeChat group. The man was consistent, if nothing else. All this while, she had known and experienced that he rarely used words he considered unnecessary. Although everyone would understand what Matthew meant, she insisted that he send a more enthusiastic message. "Written poorly. You have to use aplete sentence. Redo it!"


    Matthew was rendered speechless by her childish behavior and harsh tone. Nheless, he withdrew the message and rewrote it. "Rika is pregnant with twins."


    "No, that''s not right either. Don''t say Rika. Say ''my wife Erica.'' Please delete it and


    ile sending messages in the group chat. ''Wow, my wife is beautiful, just like the day I married her.'' Suddenly, Carlos was driven by the urge to show Debbie how much he still desired her.


    "What did I say that was so wrong?" Wesley deliberately sounded confused. But, a mischievous smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Carlos had other ns. He didn''t want to spend more time on Wesley. "I guess Rika should call ir to tell her the good news. I''m going to end the call now."


    "Hmm. We should catch up over drinks when Ie to Y Cityter."


    "Remember to bring your liquor."


    "The older you get, the more stingy you be!"


    With a chuckle, the two old men ended the call, and sought their wives.


    Carlos glimpsed at Debbie''s phone screen. She was chatting with Erica in private. "Come to the manor for dinner tonight. I''ll ask a chef to cook for you."


    "Okay, thank you, Mom!" Erica gleefully epted.


    Debbie put her phone away and turned to her husband. "Find two chefs to cook dinner. Rika is pregnant with two babies. She will definitely eat a lot!"


    Obediently, Carlos took out his phone and arranged for two chefs.


    When he was done, he remembered why he hade to her. He held Debbie in his arms and said, "Honey, I want you to know how strong I still am! Hey, don''t pinch me!"


    Debbie blushed and pushed him toward the living room. She red at him, and with feigned anger, she said, "Our grandchildren wille out soon. What if they see you? Aren''t you ashamed of your behavior?"


    "That doesn''t matter. No matter how many grandchildren we have, you will always be my little cutie." In his eyes, Debbie would always be his girl.

 Chapter 1302 Cant Do Anything

    "Cutie?" Debbie couldn''t knock off the feeling of goose bumps all over her body. Yet, the smile ying on her lips had already said it all. "Knock it off," she snapped. "Ask someone to bring some fresh fish here. I''ll make some soup for Rika."


    "Yes, honey." Carlos had always been obedient to his wife.


    In the evening, Owen drove Erica to the manor first. He didn''t leave until he made sure that the CEO''s wife was safe inside the house.


    In the living room, Debbie was already waiting for her. She had prepared a te of fresh fruits, beautifully-shaped desserts and peeled nuts for her.


    Seeing here in, the older woman stopped whatever she was doing and walked towards her. "Rika, you''re here. Come and eat some fruits first."


    A sweet smile threaded across Erica''s lips. "Dad, Mom!"


    "Sit down first." Carlos nodded in greeting.


    As if she was taking care of a little baby, Debbie pulled out a chair for her and helped her sit down. Finally, she ced her hand on the young woman''s already bulging belly. "I''ve always been wondering why you''re showing so early," she stated. "It turns out that you''re carrying twins!"


    "I didn''t expect that I''d be carrying two babies either. I wonder if they''re two boys or girls," Erica said thoughtfully. It was still too early to figure out their gender, so everyone was free to guess.


    Debbie sat down next to her and handed her a slice of melon. "Do you want them to be boys or girls?"


    "Well," she started with a pout. "Boys. Maybe then I wouldn''t feel so guilty if I discipline them." If they were girls, she probably wouldn''t have the heart to hit them. Knowing Matthew, he''d also be more inclined to spoil them to death.


    Debbie also smiled. "If you want boys, then they will be boys." She waved her hand. "Given your genes, they''ll also be handsome when they grow up."


    "Thank you, Mom!"


    Thinking of Matthew, Carlos sat opposite them. He crossed his arms and leaned back. "I think girls will be nice," hemented. "Maybe they''ll be like Rika¡ªall lively and adorable."


    "Please, we all know you just want granddaughters." Debbie snorted.


    Erica giggled. She had already guessed that her father-inw would want a granddaughter rather than a grandson.


    "Just take Gwyn, Godwin, and Godfrey as examples," he defended. "Look how obedient Gwyn ispared to the two boys. She''s less tr


    he seemed, '' Carlos thought with a shake of his head.


    "What?" Erica eximed. ''A man expressing his love for a woman?'' She waspletely dumbfounded. That was when she thought of another problem. ''Does that mean that Can''t Do Anything loves me?''


    She exined to the two elders, "Dad, Mom, please don''t misunderstand. I don''t even talk to him that much. If you didn''t tell me just now, I wouldn''t even know what his username means."


    Amused by her defensiveness, Carlos reached out his hand to stop her. "Don''t worry, dear. We trust you." His eyes glinted. "Besides, I know who the man is."


    Debbie furrowed her eyebrows. "You do? Who is he? Why is he so mysterious?"


    "I have the same questions! Who is he? Please tell us, Dad." The two women both stared at Carlos with their eyes wide with expectations.


    However, Carlos simply stood up from his seat and said, "Rika, there are so many wonderful things in life just waiting for you to discover them. For example, there''s a person in this world who loves you very much."


    ''s! The brat actually hid his feelings well!'' Heughed to himself.


    Back then, when he angrily asked Matthew to keep his distance from Phoebe, the young man didn''t bother to exin himself.


    If it weren''t for Carlos opening Matthew''s safe to get an important file, he wouldn''t have seen Erica''s picture. It was then that he came to know that his son had fallen in love with the young girl a long time before.


    They all said that Carlos didn''t treat his son well, but in fact, he had just given his son the best thing in the world.

 Chapter 1303 Go Through Legal Proceedings

    Erica was dumbfounded. She tried to ask Carlos, but he didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, his words added to her confusion. ''Someone who loves me so much? Who could Can''t Do Anything be?'' she thought inwardly.


    Debbie was also confused. She had never thought that someone would dare to admire her daughter-inw. Otherwise, that man was courting death.


    When Carlos was about to go upstairs, Erica quickly followed him. "Dad, please tell me who he is," she pleaded.


    Carlos smiled but didn''t say anything. It was Matthew''s way of loving Erica, and he didn''t want to get involved. Matthew must be the one to confess his love for Erica by himself.


    "Dad, what''s his¡ª"


    "Rika!" Before she could finish her question, Matthew called her name. He was walking towards her.


    Erica desperately wanted an answer from Carlos, so she didn''t mind him. She stood at the staircase and looked up. "Dad, what''s hisst name?"


    "What are you asking Dad?" he asked in confusion as he came to her.


    Carlos stopped his steps and turned to look at Matthew. He secretly winked at him and said, "She is asking me who is Can''t Do Anything."


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. A hint of nervousness shed through his eyes.


    But when Erica turned to look at him, his facial expression went back to normal. She asked, "Matthew, do you have any idea who is Can''t Do Anything?"


    Instead of answering her question, he held her waist and led her to the dining table. "Never mind him. What''s more important now is our twin babies in your belly. You have to be more careful. Don''t run around."


    "I know that. I''m not running around. I just want to ask Dad something."


    "Honey, stop asking him because he won''t tell you. If you really want to know, I''ll investigate it for you."


    Fortunately, Erica believed in his words. "Okay. Help me check Can''t Do Anything''s real identity. He is one of my followers in Weibo."


    "I will."


    Matthew silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now that he promised her, he knew that she would stop asking around. As for the result of his investigation, it would totally depend on when he would be ready to confess to her.


    After dinner, the couple stayed at the manor for a while. Erica was in Debbie''s room, helping her sort out her cosmetics.


    Actually, Debbie didn''t let her do anything because she was pregnant. She just sat next to her and watched her do the job herself.


    Erica insisted on helping, but her mother-inw refused firmly.


    A few momentster, Debbie went out of her bedroom to get something. On her way back, Matthew opened the door of the study while holding a phone in his hand. Seeing his mother, he casually said, "Mom, I''m in a


    w what Erica did.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    As soon as he hung up, Owen moved quickly. As a result, he had aplished the mission in the afternoon. He handed all the documents he gathered to Matthew.


    Inside his office, Matthew was staring at the pile of documents in front of him with a frown while listening to Owen''s report.


    "Mrs. Huo''swyer is Kelvin Fei. He is the legal advisor of the Champion Group. Based on what I''ve found, he put aside all his work to focus only on Mrs. Huo''s case."


    The fury in Matthew''s eyes deepened. The moment Owen mentioned the Champion Group, he immediately threw the documents on his desk angrily.


    Owen abruptly stopped talking. He took a deep breath to alleviate the nervousness in his heart before he continued, "I''ve also consulted with thewyer of ourpany. He said that if a wife files awsuit on behalf of her husband, the husband''s signature is still necessary. Mr. Huo, don''t you know about the case?" In his mind, he couldn''t help wondering, ''Did Mrs. Huo ask someone to forge Mr. Huo''s signature?''


    Everything was now clear to Matthew why Erica asked for his seal and pressed his finger on the papers.


    But that was not the reason why he was angry. He was mad that she asked Watkins to find her awyer. As her husband, she didn''t even consider asking for his help.


    He suddenly looked up to Owen and ordered, "Ask someone to hold off this case!" This case wouldn''t continue until Erica came to him for help.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo." Although Owen was still confused, he didn''t dare to ask anymore. He would just do what he was told to.


    That night, when Matthew returned to the vi, Erica was already asleep. He sat on the edge of the bed and stared at her beautiful face. He pinched her cheek and called out her name, "Erica."

 Chapter 1304 The Most Handsome Man In The World

    Maybe it was because of the fact that Matthew had pinched her cheek too hard that Erica turned to the other side. "Mmph," she murmured. However, she made no move to open her eyes, so she didn''t get to see the angry expression painted all over his face.


    Fearing that he would hurt her, he loosened his hand and moved it under the thin quilt, running his fingers all over her body.


    In the middle of the night at another vi in the Pearl Vi District, a man was sleeping soundly with his wife snuggled into his arms. However, the faint smile that had slithered its way into his lips had been interrupted by a phone call.


    The loud ringing echoed across the room. Evelyn let out a muffled groan as she kicked the man beside her, pushing him to answer the call. Instead of taking his phone, Sheffield only held her even tighter.


    Helplessly, Evelyn pushed him away, sat up, and turned on the bedsidemp. When she took his phone, she saw the caller ID. It was Matthew.


    ''Why the hell is he calling in the middle of the night?'' "Matthew?" She yawned.


    "Evelyn, where''s your husband?"


    "He''s sleeping right next to me." She nced wearily at the man next to her. "Give me a second. Sheffield, it''s Matthew." Sheffield had already woken up a moment ago, but he didn''t want to answer the phone. Now that his wife had ced the phone next to his ear, he had no choice but to take it. "I hope you have something urgent to tell me; otherwise¡ª"


    "How did you do it during the first three months of your wife''s pregnancy?" he interrupted.


    "What?" Sheffield furrowed his eyebrows.


    Impatient, Matthew repeated the question.


    Sheffield finally opened his eyes to nce at his wife. Upon seeing her pursed lips and narrowed eyes, he finally realized what his brother-inw was trying to imply. He groaned. "Is that why you''re calling me in the middle of the night?" he demanded incredulously.


    "Yes," Matthew answered bluntly.


    With a smirk ying on his lips, Sheffield held Evelyn tightly in his arms. "Too bad for you. It''s my secret." It was a rare opportunity for him to be so smug in front of Matthew, so he was going to milk it as much as possible.


    "You really won''t tell me?" Although the younger man''s words were casual, Sheffield could hear the warning behind his tone.


    Frustrated, he decided to say it.


    Debbie smiled lovingly at her daughter-inw.


    "Yes, the ss begins in an hour." In order not to abandon her studies, Erica had to force herself out of herfortable bed to attend her sses.


    After thinking for a while, the older woman nodded. "Eat your breakfast first. Since I''m freeter, I can apany you to school with the driver." Right now, her main task was to take care of her pregnant daughter-inw.


    "Okay."


    By the school gate, as Debbie helped Erica out of the car, many students couldn''t help but shoot her envious looks. She was not only born from a rich family, but she also married Matthew. Moreover, she also had a mother-inw who adored her very much. Naturally, many women here could only wish for such luck.


    Not long after Debbie had left, Erica received a call from Kelvin, herwyer.


    "Mr. Fei," she greeted, thinking that there had been some progress on the case. "Can the trial begin?"


    "No, not yet. Mrs. Huo, there''s been some problems with the case." Kelvin was baffled.


    She furrowed her eyebrows.


    "What? What''s wrong?" "Someone''s holding off the case. As of now, there''s been no progress." If there weren''t any leads, then the case couldn''t be brought to court.


    "What? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know. They had already set the time for the trial, but now, I was informed that the case was postponed," he said. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I will call Mr. Chai and ask him for help."


    "Let me do it." Erica was also anxious.


    "Okay then."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica called Watkins.

 Chapter 1305 He Is A Liar

    In a bedroom of a sophisticated neighborhood, a man and a woman were having wild sex. They were suddenly interrupted by the man''s cellphone, which had been thrown aside before they started.


    With her hair messy, the woman reached out to grab the phone. Once she looked at the caller ID, a trace of anger immediately shed through her eyes. Biting her lower lip, she handed the phone to the man on top of her. "Answer your phone!"


    Noticing Erica''s name on the screen, he slowed down his moves and took a deep breath before he slid the answer button.


    The phone was about to hang up when his voice finally came on the line. "Hello, Erica."


    "Are you busy now? It took you a while to pick up the call."


    After a short silence, Watkins answered, "No, I''m not busy. I just didn''t hear it ringing, that''s all. What''s up?"


    Erica, who had always been careless, didn''t notice anything unusual in his voice, so she went straight to the point. "Here is the thing. Mr. Fei just called and said that Phoebe''s case isn''t going well. Do you have any idea why?"


    "I''ll make a few calls and ask what''s going on. I''ll call you backter."


    "Okay, thank you!" Erica felt very lucky that she had Watkins as her friend in Y City.


    Now with his help, she could sue Phoebe without Matthew''s knowledge.


    After he hung up, Watkins threw the phone aside and urged, "Let''s hurry up."


    Hearing this, the woman pursed her red lips and asked with a hint of irony, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just bored." They went back to having sex until Watkins finished up a few minutester.


    In the evening, Erica got a message from Watkins saying, "Now I know why. Erica, someone is indeed holding off the case."


    "Who?"


    "Well, it''s your husband."


    Erica was shocked. ''So Matthew knows! When did he find out? Howe I didn''t know that he knows?'' "Why is he trying to hold off this case?" she asked.


    Watkins sent her a worried emoji, and replied, "You should ask Mr. Huo yourself. Maybe it''s because Phoebe used to be the wife of a good friend of his. Anyway, I think you two should talk clearly about this matter."


    Erica''s heart sank. She hadn''t asked for Matthew''s help because she was afraid that he would showpassion towards Phoebe.


    However, despite all the trouble that she went to keep her ns from him, he still managed to find everything out and interfere with the case anyway.


    It''smon knowledge that because of all the increasing hormones in their bodies, pregn


    udden, she realized that it was not a matter of getting a more powerfulwyer. The problem was Matthew. Her case would never move forward if he kept holding off the case.


    "Did you quarrel with Matthew again?" He could feel Erica''s temper through the phone.


    "Well, he doesn''t want me to sue Phoebe, but I decided to go through with it anyway."


    "What on earth did Phoebe do to you?" Gifford was confused. Didn''t Erica have a good rtionship with Tessie before? Why was she turning against all the Su sisters now?


    Erica didn''t want to gossip, but she needed to get all that anger out of her chest before she exploded. "She was pregnant, but then she ndered me saying that I pushed her and caused a miscarriage. How can I let her get away with this?"


    "Oh, I see. Did Matthew believe her?"


    "I don''t know." She was still confused by Matthew''s attitude. He never said whether he believed Phoebe or not. But if he did, then why was he so kind to Erica? And if he didn''t, why did he never tell Erica so?


    "I''d rather not interfere in this matter. This is between you and your husband. Besides, it would be for the best if you persuade Matthew on this subject." Gifford was sincere with her.


    "Gifford, why can''t you understand that he is on Phoebe''s side? Believe me, I didn''t want to ask you this either, but to whom will I run to if you refuse to help me?" Erica''s voice was full of grievance.


    Hearing that, Gifford felt a bit distressed and finally surrendered. "I''ll call Matthew and ask him about this, okay?" There must be a misunderstanding between them. Therefore, he had to understand what was going on before he took any action.

 Chapter 1306 Your Sons Want To Eat

    "No! You''re on my side. If you call Matthew, you''re just admitting he''s better than you. So will you help me or not?" Erica demanded.


    "Of course I will. I''m busy these days and won''t go to Y City soon, though. I''ll make a few calls. If it doesn''t work, maybe you can talk to Dad," Gifford answered. But helping Erica was a little tougher than it seemed on the surface. He was d to help, but he needed help himself to pull it off.


    He had no connections in the court system. He knew people who did, so he had to call them and see if they could pitch in.


    ''Why does Rika alwayse to me for help? Dad''s better set up for that than I am. Maybe she figures Dad would turn her down, anyway, '' he thought.


    "I won''t call Dad. He always sides with Matthew. He won''t help me..." Suddenly, Matthew opened the door. He was silent as usual, so Erica had no clue he was there. His face darkened as he heard what she said. "Thanks Gifford, you''re awesome!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I know. I''ll see what I can do!" Gifford couldn''t stand Erica''s tone, as if he was the one who bullied her.


    The next moment, before Erica could say anything else, her phone was wrenched from her hand. "Mind your own business, Gifford. Just pretend Rika never called you. I''ll fix this," Matthew said into her phone.


    "Matthew, you''re there too? Rika said you are holding off her case against Phoebe Su. What happened?" ''So I wonder if the rumors are true. Does Matthew still carry a torch for Phoebe?'' he wondered. ''Nah. Couldn''t be.''


    Matthew held the phone high, foiling Erica''s attempts to retrieve it. He put a hand out to keep her away, put the phone back to his ear, and said, "Nothing serious. She''s just being a bad girl again."


    "Oh..." Gifford believed it without a doubt. He knew better than anyone else what kind of trouble Erica could cause. "Remember, Rika''s pregnant. You need to be a little more patient. She''ll be fine after you calm her down some!"


    "Don''t worry. I will. Have a good night."


    He hung up the phone.


    Erica shouted, "Gifford!"


    But it was toote. She could clearly see the screen of her cellphone. It showed the call was disconnected.


    ''Why did Matthew have toe in just when I managed to get Gifford to say yes? All that trouble for nothing, '' she cried inwardly.


    cing her phone on the bedside table, Matthew asked gently, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''ve lost my appetite!" She turned her head away in a fit of pique.


    "So what do you want to eat?" he asked, as if he didn''t hear her reply. It was


    out of seafood."


    "We''re not." There was frozen seafood in their fridge, but she was pregnant, so she needed fresh food.


    Erica was confused. ''Since we have seafood in the fridge, why did he buy more? He is too extravagant! Forget it.


    I''m still mad at him, so I won''t ask.''


    The smell of food soon filled the kitchen. Erica swallowed and waited for Matthew to serve the food.


    The noodles were the same old noodles they always ate. But the seafood was quite different.


    Erica ate a mouthful of the noodles. ''Wow! This is amazing.


    I love having a husband who can cook!


    I have to drive Phoebe away from him, '' she swore in her head.


    Matthew took out two egg tarts from the oven and put them on a te. "Tell me if you get full."


    "Well, okay!" Erica agreed and took another mouthful of the noodles. The noodles were so scrumptious that she didn''t want to talk.


    Seeing that she was eating well, Matthew went upstairs to take a shower.


    When he came back down, his wife was pacing back and forth on the carpet, holding her expanding belly in her arms, and every once in a while saying something to the maid cleaning the kitchen.


    "Finished?" he asked.


    "Mm." Erica wanted to tell him that she was stuffed full, but she was still angry with him. So she continued to look down at the traces of her feet stepping on the carpet one after another, which quickly disappeared.


    "So you''re all done?"


    "Mm-hmm!" This time, she didn''t raise her head, nor did she look at him.


    Matthew looked at her belly thoughtfully. So she was hungrier. He prepared arge te of fruits, arge bowl of noodles and two egg tarts for her. She had wolfed them all down.

 Chapter 1307 You Idiot

    "What would you like for lunch tomorrow?" Matthew asked. Erica was pregnant now and couldn''t just eat whatever she wanted.


    She nced at him and answered cavalierly, "I''ll eat whatever they put in front of me." The chefs Matthew hired were great at their jobs. They stuck to the diet, and the dishes were all delicious. Sweet potato, chicken, walnuts, salmon, garlic, andmb. Those dishes were good for her and the babies. What was more, she liked what they fixed her a lot.


    The man raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect her to be so pliant. "Then get upstairs!"


    Then he took her hand and led her to the elevator.


    However, Erica struggled out of his grip. "I''ll take the stairs." She was so full that she felt she should get more exercise.


    Matthew paused and took her hand again, but this time they walked up the stairs together.


    In their bedroom


    Erica took out her phone and sat on the edge of the bed to browse Weibo. Matthew stood in front of her and said, "Reflect on what you have done wrong regarding Phoebe''s case!"


    He wanted her to understand that whenever she needed help in the future, the first one she went to was her husband, not another guy.


    Erica rolled her eyes at him and said firmly, "I did nothing wrong!" And she really believed that, too.


    He stood there, stewing, not being able to do anything about it. Then, his eyes glinted, as if he had just thought of something. He no longer argued with her, but led her to the bathroom instead.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" she asked.


    "You need to brush your teeth!"


    This time, Erica wasn''t going to fight him on this. She did have to brush her teeth.


    Matthew prepared a ss of water, squeezed toothpaste and handed the toothbrush to her. She took the toothbrush and carefully brushed her teeth in front of the mirror, making sure she got everyst nook and cranny.


    A few minutester, Matthew guided her back to the bedroom. After she sat down on the bed, he put his arms on her side and said with a wicked grin, "Let''s see if we can work off some of those pounds!"


    "What?" Erica couldn''t believe her ears. Matthew smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you I work out before going to bed, too." Didn''t she already tell him she had a habit of doing exercise before going to sleep on their wedding night? It just so happened that he also had the same habit.


    Erica was confused. "But I''m pregnant and I can''t exercise now!"


    "It''s okay. We''ll just have to be careful!" A year without sex. What a terrible idea! He had to do something.


    Without saying


    Whatever!"


    "But from now on, you have to listen to me. You must do whatever I ask you to do!" Her mother said that Camille was thest hope of the Su family. She couldn''t screw this up. Not this time!


    Phoebe asked with uncertainty, "Are you seriously going to use me as a pawn?"


    "Of course! You''ve messed things up royally." Camille didn''t hide her thoughts at all. If she used Phoebe well, she could get whatever she wanted.


    Seeing the unwillingness in her eyes, Camille sneered, "You can''t say no to this. You''ve made too many mistakes already! You failed to snare Matthew. Now that Erica''s carrying his kid, he doesn''t give a damn about the Su family. So yes, I''m using you. If you don''t like it, then get out! We''ve got the ten million, but you have to earn it. Do this, and thewsuit''s as good as paid for. Defy us, and just see what happens."


    It was ten million dors. Even if Phoebe sold her body, she couldn''t get it in so short a time!


    Phoebe knew very well that Erica would sue her. As long as Matthew didn''t intervene on her behalf, she would definitely owe ten million dors!


    She didn''t think that Matthew would help her again, so she had to find a way out of this. And that way out was her family. "Fine, I will do whatever you tell me to do!"


    Hearing that, Fanya stood up slowly from the sofa and tidied her clothes. "Don''t get upset, Camille. Head upstairs and get some rest."


    Sometimes, a woman''s beauty was also a useful weapon.


    Camille was the most beautiful and graceful among the three sisters. She was always proud of her beauty.


    "Okay, Mom." Hearing this, Camille didn''t spare her sister another look. She ignored Phoebe and ascended the stairs.

 Chapter 1308 Who Will Be The Winner

    Fanya just ignored Phoebe, picked up her bag, and walked out of the Su family residence.


    Left alone in the living room, Phoebe slumped against the cushions. At this moment, she knew how desperate Tessie felt when she found out that she would be thrown into the slum. She had offended Matthew, and the Su family didn''t want to help her appease him.


    So now, to avoid losing ten million dors and being thrown into the slum, she must listen to Camille and follow her advice.


    The next morning, Erica got up very early because she had an event to attend.


    At the breakfast table, she just stared at the food in front of her nkly. She had no appetite at all.


    Looking at the food reminded her of what Matthew did to herst night.


    She felt like whatever she ate right now was simr to that thing in her mouth the other night.


    She stole a nce at the man opposite her, who was eating breakfast heartily.


    ''Humph! Such a jerk!''


    Feeling a dull pain, she subconsciously rubbed her face.


    "Why are you not eating?" Matthew''s voice startled her, and she quickly put down her hand.


    Her face flushed inexplicably upon meeting his eyes. "I...I''m not hungry," she stuttered.


    "Don''t you like the food?" he asked. He wondered why, because the other day, she ate the same breakfast with a big appetite.


    "No, the food is fine." She felt embarrassed. Matthew acted as if nothing had happened while she kept on thinking aboutst night. To shake those thoughts off her mind, she picked up a bun with the chopsticks and put it into her mouth.


    Matthew felt amused upon looking at her puffed cheeks.


    Most women would never fill their mouths with a whole bun as it would ruin their poise. But Erica just stuffed the bun into her mouth naturally.


    She was indeed different, which made her more adorable.


    Since she was really hungry in actuality, she enjoyed all the food on the table as soon as she managed to put aside the memory ofst night. She even ate more than she expected.


    Two dayster, Erica called Kelvin about thewsuit. "Mr. Fei, how''s the case going? Is it still held off?"


    "Yes. I just asked them today. The hearing has been postponed." Their first hearing was supposed to be next Monday, but since the case was held off, it was moved to a different da


    of the car, she looked at him defiantly. It seemed that she wasn''t afraid of him anymore as she asked in acent tone, "Honey, have you already changed your mind?"


    With a faint smile, he answered, "We have not determined the winner yet." He was not looking down on Carlos, but he didn''t see him as a serious threat either.


    After all, his father was already old and no longer capable of dealing with him. He believed that he wouldn''t be able to help Erica.


    "I don''t know who will be the winner either, but I know that you will die in my hands!" Erica stretched out her slender arm in the aircently as if grabbing Matthew''s neck and strangling it gradually.


    The smile on his face froze. He felt a suddenpulsion to kill her, because she already knew too much about him.


    But of course, he could never have the heart to do it.


    All he could do was spoil her.


    As soon as they entered the manor, they saw Carlos and Debbie watching TV in the living room. Obviously, they were already waiting for them.


    Erica shook off Matthew''s hand and rushed to the living room to greet the two elders. "Mom. Dad."


    "Hello, Rika." Debbie came over and held Erica''s hand.


    Erica nodded at her with a sweet smile, then turned to look at Carlos. In an instant, she looked aggrieved and sobbed, "Dad..."


    Matthew''s eyes widened upon seeing his pregnant wife crying. At this point, he knew that he lost.


    ''She''s really good at acting. Anyone who doesn''t know the real situation may think that I am a bully husband.''

 Chapter 1309 Carlos Decided To Help

    Carlos jumped to his feet in anxiety. His heart broke when he saw how upset Erica was. Concern reflected in his tone as he asked, "Rika, what''s wrong? Please don''t cry! Tell me everything. Did Matthew bully you?"


    Without giving anyone a chance to speak, he turned, red at his son, and roared, "Don''t you know that Rika is pregnant with two babies now? Why are you upsetting her? This kind of stress is bad for her and the babies. Are you out of your mind?"


    Matthew cast a cold nce at him and thought, ''She''s wronged me, not the other way around. The only reason you support her is that she''s better atining.


    Sure enough, as the saying goes, babies who cry to manipte their parents get whatever they want.''


    Since Carlos'' back was turned to her, Erica smiled smugly before making a face at Matthew, whose eyes almost popped out. When Carlos turned to face Erica and express his concern for her, she resumed her aggrieved expression.


    Matthew''s frustration grew when he witnessed how his wife had tricked him. As he couldn''t say anything in front of his parents, he gave her a thumbs up.


    Debbie, who didn''t see what Erica had done either, pped her son''s hand away, and reproached, "What are you doing? Rika, tell me, what did Matthew do to you? I''ll punish him." ''How dare Matthew bully my daughter-inw?'' she thought angrily.


    "Yes, tell us." Carlos patted her shoulder.


    Erica nced at Matthew, as though she were scared. Seeing her like this, Carlos wished he could beat Matthew. "Rika, don''t be afraid of him. We''re here. You''re safe."


    Matthew rolled his eyes. He couldn''t believe how easily she had duped his parents. ''I should take her to bed and teach her a lesson!''


    Erica held Debbie''s arm and began to tell her inws what had happened. Of all the things they had thought she would say about Matthew, they were not expecting what she shared. With a deep sigh, she said, "Dad, Mom, Matthew is protecting his mistress!"


    "What?" Debbie eximed. She was so stunned that she almost fell off the sofa. ''My son has a mistress?''


    Carlos frowned as he processed what Erica had shared. ''Does Matthew wish for death?'' His intense gaze fell on his silent son. "Rika, go on," he said through gritted teeth. If what she said were true, he would skin Matthew alive!


    Erica could feel the anger radiating from Carlos. It suddenly dawned on her that perhaps this wasn''t her best idea. After all, if Carlos became too angry, it


    ate and supportive of her.


    Afterforting Erica, the Huo family sat down for dinner. Eventually, Carlos went out despite thete hour.


    In the tea room of a big house, two men were drinking tea. The man in a Chinese tunic suit poured a cup of freshly-brewed hot tea for Carlos. "Mr. Huo, are you at odds with your son?"


    The middle-aged man was candid and forthright.


    So was Carlos. He took a sip of his tea and answered, "Yes. My son thinks he has grown up enough to defy me and be disobedient."


    "Ha-ha, your son is just like you. If I do as you say, he will be offended, and then, I''m sure he''ll find a way to back at me. Mr. Huo, please try talking to your son. Don''t make things difficult for me!" the man said with a bitter smile.


    As he was the most powerful person in the court system of Y City, Matthew had approached him to hold off Phoebe''s case.


    "I''m not talking to him. I''m asking for your help!" Carlos eximed. He was afraid that if he were forced into the same room as Matthew, he would lose his temper and whip his son.


    The man put down his teacup and said, "Mr. Huo, you''re his father. You know your son better than anyone else. I can''t afford to offend either of you! s, you''ve put me in a dilemma!"


    Carlos wasn''t offended that the man had refused to aid him. On the contrary, with a faint smile, he assured, "You don''t have to be so stressed. The problem arose as my son and daughter-inw are at odds. You know what kind of person Matthew is. He won''tpromise, nor will he be submissive before his wife. I want to teach him a lesson. He needs to learn that a man should do as his wife says."

 Chapter 1310 The Court Day

    Carlos rified that Matthew had decided to hold off the case because there was some conflict between him and his wife.


    The man sitting beside Carlos believed the exnation. After all, Matthew''s wife was defending her husband''s portraiture right in the case, and Matthew''s seal and fingerprint were on the documents. He concluded, just like Carlos, that the disagreement between the couple had affected the case.


    "Mr. Huo, you know I can''t afford to offend either you or your son. May I make a suggestion? How about I call your son and let him know..." Telling Matthew that his father hade to visit him might reduce some of his wrath. Otherwise, he might offend Matthew if it seemed as though he had heard Carlos and supported him.


    ''s! The father and son made an interesting pair.''


    "That is your choice. I approached you as I want to conclude the matter. I hope the case can be held as scheduled," Carlos said. As far as he knew, the young couple argued because of Phoebe. If the trial could be held as nned, Phoebe woulde to a miserable end, and he wouldn''t have to deliberately remove the source of trouble between his son and daughter-inw.


    It would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    As the couple was still in a stalemate, the case was going to be held as scheduled.


    When Matthew received the phone call, his face darkened with anger.


    But his wife was pregnant. He had no choice but to let her do what she wanted.


    The night before the trial, the pregnant woman stood by the bed with an arm around her baby bump, and proudly dered, "Oh, my God! You can''t protect your mistress anymore. Your wife is going to turn the tables!"


    A hint of danger glimmered in the man''s eyes as he said, "Are you happy now?"


    "Of course!" She was so overjoyed that she didn''t notice she was inviting trouble.


    "Come here!" Matthew ordered with a wave of his hand.


    Erica was so excited that she didn''t overthink. She glided up to him, and lovingly ran her hand over her smooth belly. "Do you want to greet your sons?"


    "Okay."


    This had been Matthew''s routine every night since he learned of her pregnancy. Without hesitating, Erica climbed onto the bed and put her belly close to him.


    What began as Matthew bonding with his unborn children soon turned into something more passionate. Despite her slight unwillingness at the beginning, Erica gave in to his desires.


    Later, in the middle of the night, she ced her hands on her hips and groaned, "My waist hurts..."


    The man had just stepped out after a shower. After a moment''s pause, he thought he


    d Erica, "She is ZL Group''swyer. Matthew asked her to help me."


    Erica wanted to wipe the smug grin off of Phoebe''s face, but it was toote. They had already walked to their respective positions in the courtroom.


    Paige sensed that something was wrong, and so, she walked to Erica and whispered, "Mrs. Huo, are you okay? What happened?"


    Erica shook her head to dispel the negative emotions coursing through her. She smiled at Paige and said, "I''m fine." ''Humph! She is just awyer. Phoebe would lose the case even if Matthew were physically present.''


    "That''s good. If anything happens, call me at any time, Mrs. Huo!" Paige said before she took her seat a short distance from Erica.


    "Okay."


    Now that the proceedings had formally begun, it was Erica''s turn, as the intiff, to make a statement regarding her im, before the defendant, Phoebe, could exin herself.


    ording to the H Country''sw, the intiff and defendant could negotiate about suitablepensation on the day of the trial. If the intiff and the defendant couldn''t reach an agreement, the court would make a final decision.


    In this case, Phoebe didn''t need to defend herself. The portrait of Matthew she had sketched was taken by someone who worked for Erica. Now, it was Matthew who had entrusted his wife to sue Phoebe. This left no chance for her to reverse the situation.


    So, she and thewyer started with thepensation negotiation. Erica asked for ten million dors, while the defendant had hoped that the court could settle the matter with damages amounting to one million dors.


    Of course, Erica didn''t agree. ''Matthew''s portrait right is worth one million only? How dare she undervalue my husband''s right!''

 Chapter 1311 Jealousy Was In The Air

    Later, to Phoebe''s surprise, Erica announced in public that she had even stolen other people''s paintings as well. Before Phoebe could deny the usation, however, a girl was brought to the court to testify. When questioned, the girl showed enough evidence to prove that Phoebe had indeed stolen her works.


    As the morning passed, the session was finallying to an end. Someone might have helped Erica in secret, and the case was rather simple, so the court had no trouble to give its verdict on the spot.


    For infringing Matthew Huo''s portraiture right, Phoebe had topensate him with ten million dors. As for the art theft, she had topensate the girl and do a public apology.


    The ten millionpensation shall be paid within a month. If she couldn''t do it, she would have to face jail time for the next five years.


    By the time Erica walked out of the court, the reporters who had been surrounding the ce were already gone. She didn''t understand why but didn''t think much about it either.


    Meanwhile, not far away from the courthouse, a man was waiting in his yellow supercar when he saw a group of peopleing out. Quickly, he got out of his vehicle and called, "Erica!"


    Erica, who was talking to Kelvin, heard someone calling her name. Following the sound of his voice, she soon found Watkins waving at her.


    With a bright smile, she immediately walked towards him. "Watkins, you''re here!"


    "Yes. I came as soon as my ss was over. How''s it going?" Watkins'' smile reached his eyes when he spoke.


    "Thanks to Mr. Fei, the case went smoothly, and Phoebe has already gotten her sentence." Erica didn''t expect that everything would go on so well.


    Hearing this, Watkins was also surprised. "So soon?"


    It seemed that someone was helping Erica behind her back. Needless to ask, he knew exactly who that person was.


    "Yes! It was all easily solved!" Erica grinned.


    Knowing what was going on, Watkins changed the subject. "It''s time for lunch. Let''s go and celebrate your victory. It''s my treat!"


    Before Erica could say anything, Paige stepped in and responded, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chai, but Mr. Huo has told me in advance that Mrs. Huo''s health is the most important thing now. So he asked me to take her back as soon as the court session was over. Maybe it will be for the best if you don''t celebrate today."


    If Watkins insisted on taking Erica anyway, Paige was sure that she would lose her job by the next morning.


    Watkins looked at Paige and smiled, "Well, it''s okay. We can take a rain check then, Erica!" ''What a bossy man this Matthew Huo is!'' he


    nkrupt. So, she chose not to argue over this any longer. "Okay, but don''t get allpassionate after you ept the money!"


    She was afraid that Matthew would feel sorry for Phoebe and transfer the money back to her afterward.


    Matthew didn''t expect Erica would react this way and raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Doesn''t she like money? Why is she willing to give it to me now?''


    In the next few days, Phoebe was exposed on the Inte for art theft and infringement of portraiture right. Since she had been quite notorious for a time, the value of her paintings decreased greatly after the scandal. Now she was as worthless as a nk piece of paper.


    The school also heard about what she had done and persuaded her to quit her studies in the institution.


    In order to make money, Phoebe sold all her valuable things, including her studio. As a matter of fact, she had already begun to contact the buyers when Erica first filed thewsuit against her.


    Yet, even after selling her studio, jewelry, bags, and other items of value, she roughly got an amount of five million in total.


    She tried to ask Lyman for help, but the finances of the Su family was in the hands of Fanya now. So it was useless for her to look for her father. He wouldn''t be able to give her more than several hundred thousand dors at most.


    Her friends had been the first to turn their backs on her in her time of need, so she couldn''t count on them. If the Su family didn''t help her, who else would? With her huge debts, everyone realized she wouldn''t pay them back any time soon. Therefore, lending her money now was the same as throwing it to the wind and never see it to return. In the end, no one was willing to lend her the money.

 Chapter 1312 The Horrible Incident

    At the CBD Exhibition Center of Y City, a group of elites from all walks of life had just walked out of the main entrance after concluding aprehensive meeting.


    Matthew was encircled by several people as they kept going over the main points of the meeting. "Mr. Huo, what do you think about that matter?"


    Matthew, however, looked around obliviously and replied in an obvious tone of indifference, "It depends on the opinion of the public. The best way is to do a survey among the masses."


    Just at that moment, another group of people approached them from the other side, led by a woman, sophisticatedly dressed in a grey id design dress and her long purple hair bounced over her shoulders neatly. When her eyes met with Matthew, she walked up to him and greeted, "Mr. Huo, what a coincidence!" The woman was beautiful, graceful and noble.


    Matthew simply cast her a nce and responded with a silent nod of the head.


    However, another person who knew the both of them greeted the woman in a ttering tone, "Miss Su, what brings you here?"


    With a pleasing smile, Camille looked past their shoulders, at the building behind them and said, "I am here to take part in an activity. It''s on the third floor."


    It was then that they realized there was a fashion show on the third floor of the CBD Exhibition Center today.


    The smile on the woman''s face captivated all the other men present as they struggled to take their eyes off her. Of course, all but one man, Matthew, who was just about to walk past Camille and make his exit.


    Bang! All of a sudden, an earth-shattering sound snatched everyone''s attention.


    It happened so fast that everyone''s brain had shut down and their eyes were wide as if someone or something wasing to deliver a fatal blow. "Ah! A gun! Someone''s been shot..."


    Unfortunately, the instant someone screamed that there was a gun, everyone panicked and started dispersing in all directions.


    Someone had opened fire on the people, critically wounding those standing in the crowd.


    Senses sharpened with adrenaline, only Matthew held his breath and remained calm, straining to hear with every ounce of his concentration. He found the perfect spot to shield himself from the bullets while he squinted his eyes to get a better look at the source of the gunshots. Soon, he saw two or three men with guns pointing at him from a minibus just at the opposite and at a corner.


    Just in the nick of time, a bevy of bodyguards, dressed in ck, broke through the


    rry. Mr. Huo will be fine!"


    In order to make up for her mistake, the bold ssmate immediatelyforted her, "Yes, Erica, you must calm down! Think about the baby!"


    Erica''s mind went nk. She could no longer hear what her ssmates were saying. It was as if the world had frozen as she tapped on her phone with mmy hands, quickly found a number and pressed the call button.


    Erica called twice, but there was no answer. She was so scared that tears burst forth without word or warning.


    Her ssmates around her, panicked. They all came over and tried tofort her. "Erica, calm down."


    "Mr. Huo is going to be fine. You can''t allow this to affect your pregnancy."


    "That''s right. Mr. Huo is a very capable man, as we all know. Don''t cry. He might have lost his phone."


    Thatst sentence finally consoled Erica. Perhaps that was true. From what she could see, everything was so chaotic that the thought of Matthew losing his phone in such a situation didn''t seem unreasonable to Erica.


    She wiped her tears and quickly dialed Debbie''s number. Luckily, the call was connected soon. "Mom, something happened to Matthew."


    Debbie had just received the news herself and was about to call Erica. "I know. Matthew is fine. Don''t worry. His phone fell and broke so he called from one of his bodyguards'' phone just now. Carlos has sent someone to pick you up from school. Don''t go anywhere else. You should go home first, okay?"


    What Debbie didn''t tell her was that when Matthew was taking Camille to the hospital, his car was being followed by two other cars on the way and he was looking for an opportunity to get rid of his unwanted followers.

 Chapter 1313 Morning Sickness

    Debbie decided not to tell Erica as it would worry her.


    Relief coursed through the young girl when she heard the news. She obediently nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll stay in the ssroom."


    "Well, remember what I said. Don''t go anywhere by yourself!" Debbie was afraid that the people who tried to kill Matthew would target Erica now.


    "I know."


    She took a deep breath and wiped the tears that had stained her cheeks. It would be a while before the bodyguards arrived, and so, she decided to wait in the ssroom. Her ssmates nced at each other, unsure of what to say or do. After several tense moments, that bold ssmate asked tentatively, "Erica, are you okay?"


    Erica lifted her gaze and looked around. Her eyes were red from crying. Nevertheless, she tried smiling as she replied, "I''m fine. Thank you." As long as Matthew was all right, she would be fine. This thought was soon reced by a more worrisome one. She wondered why he hadn''t thought to use a bodyguard''s phone to call her and let her know that he was safe.


    Was it because he didn''t know that she had seen the news?


    While she was lost in her thoughts, her ssmates, who were now less worried, left the ssroom.


    Soon, several ck cars screeched to a halt in front of the teaching building. Even before the engines switched off, a dozen bodyguards dressed in ck jumped out of the cars and headed to a ssroom.


    The passers-by were stunned by their sudden arrival and wondered what brought all these people to their school.


    A few minutester, the group of bodyguards escorted a petite woman to one of the cars. Only then did everyone realize that they were here to collect Mrs. Huo.


    With all this protection and vignce, she was indeed the most important figure at the school now. Even the school leaders did not require this level of security.


    Erica had thought that Carlos would send a few guards to escort her. Her eyes widened with astonishment when she saw that he had sent over a dozen people!


    But, she was anxious and distressed and couldn''t think about anything other than Matthew''s well-being. Under the rigorous protection of the bodyguards, she got into the luxury car in the middle of the convoy. The vehicle was, in fact, refitted to be bulletproof.


    Once they safely arrived at the Huo family''s manor, Erica sat forward, ced her hands on the window, and peered out in search of Matthew. She assumed that he''d have returned by then, but he hadn''t.


    Only Carlos and Debbie were waiting for her. As soon as she


    se people hade for him as he didn''t want her to worry.


    "Then... what about Camille? Why were you together?" She finally voiced the question that had gued her ever since she saw the picture.


    "We met at the gate of the CBD Exhibition Center," came Matthew''s brief reply.


    He didn''t intend to tell Erica that Camille had taken the bullets for him. He was afraid that she would be frightened and would overthink.


    "I see." But, a whileter, she couldn''t help but ask another question. "Why did you hold her hand?"


    Matthew''s brow furrowed as he thought over the events. He vaguely remembered that he had held her hand. "Someone pushed her. Since she was in high heels, she lost her bnce and fell toward me. I helped her up."


    The man answered so frankly that Erica was too embarrassed to question him further.


    Later that day, Matthew left the manor. He didn''t return that night.


    The next morning, regardless of Debbie''s dissuasion, Erica took the lunch prepared by the chefs and headed to ZL Group, apanied by the bodyguards.


    She was worried about Matthew as he hadn''te home at night. Now that she was at his office and he wasn''t at his desk, her concern grew manifold. When she looked around, she found that Owen and Paige were not in the area for special assistants, either.


    She randomly asked one of the special assistants, "Where is Matthew?"


    "Mrs. Huo, the CEO went to the hospital."


    "Hospital? Was someone hurt? Where are Owen and Paige?"


    The assistant told her everything he knew. "Owen has been at the police station all this while. And Paige took Mr. Huo to the hospital. It seems that the eldest daughter of the Su family was injured."

 Chapter 1314 Im married

    That was what Paige said before she left thepany.


    "Did you just say the eldest daughter of the Su family? Camille Su?" Erica felt a bit confused upon hearing it. ''When did it happen? Why didn''t Matthew tell me?'' she wondered.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo," the assistant replied with a nod.


    Erica stood still for a moment, deep in thought. Then she asked, "Do you know which hospital they were going to?"


    The assistant immediately told her the name of the hospital.


    "Thank you," she said before leaving. Thinking about Matthew going to the hospital to visit Camille made Erica forget about lunch, but she subconsciously brought the lunch box with her to the hospital.


    She had onlye back to her senses and realized that she had been holding it


    when she was already at the entrance of the hospital.


    Since Matthew couldn''t have lunch at the hospital, she went back to the car and left the lunch box there before going inside the hospital together with the bodyguard that Carlos sent for her.


    Inside the ward on the ninth floor, Matthew was standing beside the bed. When a nurse came in to change Camille''s dressing, he turned and was about to leave.


    But before he could take a step forward, a cold hand grabbed his arm. He frowned and looked at the pale woman in bed.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo, but please let me hold your hand for a moment. Changing the dressing hurts," she said in a weak voice.


    "Paige," he called out. He wanted Paige toe over and rece him, but he suddenly remembered that he asked her to get some medicine in the pharmacy.


    However, he still refused Camille''s request, and withdrew his hand coldly. "I''m sorry, I''m married." He then turned his back on her and looked out of the window. When Paige came back, he would leave immediately.


    Camille couldn''t do anything but gnash her teeth silently while the nurse was changing her dressing.


    But all of a sudden, the nurse screamed, "Ahhh! Miss Su, don''t grab me. It hurts."


    Camille immediately released the nurse''s arm and apologized weakly, "I''m sorry."


    "Miss Su, please hold on a little longer. I''ll be as gentle as I can. Don''t touch your wound because it might get infected. Sir, can you help me control the patient, please? I can''t apply the medicine to her wound if she''s like this," the nurse told Matthew helplessly.


    After hesitating for a while, he eventually returned to Camille''s bedsid


    urt. But even so, she didn''t give a damn. "So, do you think being hurt because of my husband gives her all the right to hold his hand, not wanting to let go?" she blurted. She was so furious, especially when she remembered that Matthew also didn''t even shake off Camille''s hand.


    She would definitely settle ounts with himter as well.


    "The nurse is applying medicine to my wound and changing the dressing. Do you know how painful it is without anesthesia? Why don''t you try it yourself?" Camille said calmly.


    Erica seemed to be a different person today. Fanya and Camille didn''t make her panic at all. Looking at the mark of her fingers on Camille''s face, she retorted, "Don''t me my husband for your pain! Besides, no one told you to take those bullets for him. And my husband cares so much for me that he surely won''t let that happen to me. If it happened to be me on the scene, I''m sure that he would protect me. I don''t need to be like a pest and take the bullets for him as you did."


    First, she called Camille a bitch. Now, she likened her to a pest who kept on pestering her husband. These words angered both Fanya and Camille that they couldn''t hide the darkness on their faces anymore.


    Matthew didn''t do anything to stop Erica. He just went to the bathroom to wash his hands, then sat on the sofa. He was only waiting for her to finish dealing with the mother and daughter of the Su family.


    Erica had always been a glib talker in front of him. Now that she was faced with Fanya and Camille, who had images to protect in public, he strongly believed that she wouldn''t lose.

 Chapter 1315 Shameless Bitches

    Camille had never met any women as hateful as Erica, so she retorted, "This is my first time to meet a person who repays someone''s kindness with enmity. I''m surprised to know how ill-bred the daughter of the Li family is. Who do you think you are to criticize me?"


    "You have no right to judge whether I''m ill-bred or not. Besides, my mother has never taught me to flirt with a married man. Don''t you have any dignity at all?" Because of anger, Erica couldn''t contain herself anymore. After saying those harsh words to Camille, she turned to Fanya and continued, "Mrs. Su, can''t you find any decent men to marry your daughters? First, Phoebe, who is already a married woman, always thinks about seducing my husband. But she has lost the case against me and is going to pay me ten thousand dors aspensation. This time, Camille is trying to seduce my husband too. As their mother, don''t you ever feel embarrassed?"


    Her words enraged Fanya that she wanted to strangle her. But with Matthew around, all she could do was stare at her coldly. "Mrs. Huo, how could you say that? If Camille didn''t risk her life and take the bullets for Mr. Huo, he would be the one lying in bed now."


    Seeing the indescribable expression on Fanya''s face made Erica feel a bit better. She smiled sarcastically and said, "Don''t forget that Phoebe tried to frame me with her unborn child before. Who knows if what happened earlier was also nned by Camille? Maybe it was all an act. She made it look like an ident and saved my husband to show how great she was. Perhaps she paid those gangsters to hurt him."


    That was not impossible. After all, the three daughters of the Su family were all shameless bitches. They could even be vicious in order to get what they wanted.


    "Erica Li, watch your words! Why don''t you ask Mr. Huo first? He had already investigated those gangsters. They are enemies of ZL Group, and have nothing to do with our family," Camille said while clenching her fists. She had been itching to p Erica ten times.


    Fanya closed her eyes for a while to calm herself down. When she opened her eyes again, she had already returned to her normal mood. "Camille, don''t exin anymore. Mr. Huo, you may leave with Mrs. Huo now. Just pretend that Camille has never taken the bullets to save you. We won''t expect the Huo family to


    e." She was not being too sensitive. It was just that too many women had wanted to take her ce as Mrs. Huo.


    And that included the Su sisters.


    After she finished wiping Matthew''s hands, he raised one of them and touched her head. With tenderness in his eyes, he said, "Well done."


    She just smiled and said, "Honey, since I have so much money to spend, let Camille stay in the hospital until her wound heals. I will pay for her hospital bills and medical expenses. I know how busy you are in thepany to make more money for me, so you don''t need toe here anymore. If anything happens to her, let them contact me directly, okay?"


    What else could he say? After all, he had no ns ofing over again. "It''s all up to you, honey," he replied.


    "But I think it''s not enough. She has taken two bullets for you. And as they said, we can''t be ungrateful to them. Since I''m in a better mood now, I''m thinking, since she is the chief editor of a fashion magazine, why don''t we help her recruit more handsome men so herpany can make more money?" she added. Her real intention was not to help Camille. She thought that if she would be surrounded by many handsome men, she would fall for one of them and wouldn''t bother Matthew anymore.


    "Well, I think that''s also a good idea," he replied. As long as his wife was happy, he wouldn''t mind anything she wanted to do.


    However, Camille refused immediately. She said in a cold voice, "Thanks for your offer, but that won''t be necessary. You don''t need to interfere with mypany''s affairs."

 Chapter 1316 Sleep On The Sofa

    Erica held Matthew''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "It''s alright, Miss Su. Don''t be shy and ept our kindness. It''s settled." When she finished talking, Erica turned to Matthew and said, "Come on, honey. Let''s go home."


    With Matthew still holding her waist, they stood up and walked out of the hospital.


    Fanya and Camille were left alone in the ward. When she lost sight of the couple, Fanya immediately grabbed a teacup and smashed it on the floor.


    She had never seen such an arrogant person until she met Erica. What infuriated her the most was that Matthew was still defending Erica despite her arrogance.


    With her eyes closed, Camille stayed still in the bed as though she didn''t hear the sound of the teacup breaking. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how much Matthew was spoiling Erica.


    ''I did hear that he loves Erica so much. I guess it''s true, '' she thought.


    The room fell into silence. For a while, they both didn''t say anything as if they were lost in thought.


    When the couple came out of the hospital, Erica shook off Matthew''s arm around her waist.


    She rushed to the car and got in. Matthew mindlessly followed her into the car but Erica pushed him out and ruthlessly closed the door.


    He fell silent. Seeing this, Erica rolled down the window and said, "You go your own way and I''ll go mine. Goodbye, Mr. Huo." She then looked away and demanded the driver, "Let''s go!"


    The driver started the car and left his sight.


    He watched the car drive away without him. Matthew couldn''t believe his eyes. For the first time in his life, he was abandoned this way.


    That afternoon, Erica went straight to the Huo family''s manor after ss.


    When Matthew got back to the vi, he found that no one was home. He reached for his phone and called Erica. She answered the call, but she didn''t tell him where she was.


    He then called her bodyguard and found out that she was at the manor. Matthew didn''t even bother to go upstairs. He hurriedly turned around and went to the manor.


    When he got there, a maid was waiting for him at the door as though she was expecting that he woulde over. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo is asleep. She has asked me to prepare another room for you next door and asked you not to disturb her when you go upstairs."


    ''Seriously?


    We were just talking on the phone ten minutes ago. How could she fall asleep so soon?''


    He turned to the maid and nodded. "I see."


    Matthew asked the maid to not follow him and went upstairs by himself.


    Erica had taken over his room. Matthew tried to open the door but it


    it again.


    Matthew had been coaxing her all the while, but she didn''t want to forgive him at all. Later, he made up his mind and said, "Well, in that case, I''ll do it!"


    As soon as he dered it, he lifted her pajamas with his big hand.


    Erica was caught off guard. She sat up from the bed and kicked him hard. "Go to sleep in the next room!"


    "No. I won''t go anywhere! If you''re staying right here, I''ll stay here." Matthew couldn''t sleep well without her in his arms.


    She red at the shameless man and said, "Matthew Huo, I don''t want to see your face right now. Either you go, or I''ll leave."


    "No. No one is leaving!" Even though she didn''t want to see him, he wanted to see her.


    "Well then, go sleep on the sofa or on the floor, I don''t care. I just don''t want to sleep in the same bed with you!"


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa." Right when she finished her sentence, he made a choice without the slightest hesitation.


    Hearing this, Ericay back on the bed and tucked herself in. "Good night!"


    Matthew kissed her long hair and said, "Honey, I''m just going to take a shower. You can sleep now."


    She didn''t say a word. She didn''t care where he was going, as long as he didn''t bother her.


    Half an hourter, Matthew came out of the bathroom. Erica hurriedly turned her phone off and pretended to be sleeping.


    However, despite her hurry, he still saw the light from her phone just now.


    He chuckled and pretended he didn''t see anything as he sat on the sofa.


    A few momentster, Erica fell asleep. She couldn''t remember when she had fallen asleep.


    Nevertheless, she vaguely felt that someone was holding her. When she smelled the familiar scent, she immediately leaned in closer.

 Chapter 1317 A Storm

    Erica tried to open her eyes to check if Matthew had actually sneaked up on the bed to sleep beside her, but she was too sleepy.


    When she woke up at dawn, she saw that Matthew wasn''t there. She scanned the room and thought that he left her alone to sleep.


    The moment she got out of bed, Erica saw a piece of paper on the bedside table. She picked it up and realized it was Matthew''s handwriting. She felt like she heard his voice when she read the note. "I''ll be on a business trip for three days. I wanted to take you with me, but you kept ignoring me. I have to go now. I''ll be back soon, but remember to miss me while I''m gone."


    ''He''s on a business trip? Howe it''s so sudden?


    Remember to miss him? Ha! No. I''m not going to miss him, '' she thought to herself.


    After breakfast, she got into the car and left the manor. When the car approached the manor entrance, her phone rang. She didn''t recognize the number. "Hello. Who''s this?"


    Erica heard a man''s voice on the other end of the line. "Hello, is this Ms. Li? I''m from a florist''s. I am close to Pearl Vi District. Can youe out and sign for the flowers?"


    ''Huh? Flowers? Could they be from Matthew? Huh, probably not. A man like him doesn''t know how to be romantic! He''s never sent me flowers before.


    But maybe he did that to apologize to me.'' Erica felt confused.


    She asked, "Who sent them?" "Um, sorry, Ms. Li.


    I don''t know who sent them to you. Would you please sign for them first? I''m in a bit of a hurry to deliver the next order. I''ll wait for you to arrive," the man said anxiously.


    Erica looked out of the window and said, "I''ll be there in about three minutes. Wait for a bit, please!"


    The manor was only a few minutes away from the Pearl Vi District. She was already on her way and would arrive in just a bit.


    "Okay, thank you! Bye!"


    When she arrived at the Pearl Vi District, the first thing she saw was arge bunch of red roses. The moment she got out of the car, the air smelled of roses.


    The man in a blue uniform brought her the flowers. "Erica Li, right?"


    She was amazed to see this big bunch of flowers. "Yes, that''s me!" she nodded.


    The man handed her the roses. "Someone has ordered these 99 red roses for you. Please sign here."


    Looking at the roses in her arms, Er


    he spat, "Did you juste back here to look for trouble?"


    Matthew stared at her for a while. After a few breaths, he changed his mind. "No!" He swiftly lifted her up and carried her in his arms towards the vi. "I came back to sleep with you."


    He swore that he would exhaust her in bed so she would be too tuckered out to get up, let alone see another man.


    Erica was shocked. ''What? Sleep with me? The nerve of this guy! I''m carrying two babies in my belly, and he wants to sleep with me?'' She thought that Matthew had probably gone crazy, so he came back to torture her this way. "Put me down! I''m not going to sleep with you!"


    Her hands were still stained with mud. As she struggled to get out of his clutches, Matthew''s expensive suit got smeared with dirt.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Matthew put her down but didn''t let go of her arm. He kicked his shoes off, grabbed her wrists, and pinned her against the wall. He stared at her with piercing eyes for a few seconds. He then lowered his head, took a deep breath, and kissed her hard on her red lips.


    "Mmph¡­" Erica tried to catch her breath. There was a huge difference in strength between men and women, and Erica was forced to bear his anger.


    In broad daylight, right in the living room, Matthew had sex with his pregnant wife.


    Erica had been staying at the Huo family manor for a while, so the maids in their vi were away on a temporary holiday. That day, they had their own house to themselves.


    No one could hear her except Matthew.

 Chapter 1318 Erica Doesnt Love You

    As Erica was pregnant, Matthew was gentle while having sex with her. After he was done, he carried her to the bedroom in his arms. She had tear stains on her face.


    With a sob, Erica turned her back to the man. She didn''t want to talk to him now, not even a word.


    Matthew went into the bathroom. When he returned to the bedroom again, he was already dressed.


    He stood by the bed and looked down at the angry woman. "Erica, if you ept another bunch of flowers from him, I''ll lock you at home for a day!"


    ''Him? I thought Matthew sent the flowers!'' Erica turned and fixed a puzzled gaze on her husband. Her eyes were red from crying.


    But before she could voice the confusion coursing through her, Matthew turned and left.


    Two bodyguards executed his orders by guarding the door from the time of Matthew''s departure to his return in the evening, thus preventing her from stepping out of the house.


    At Orchid Private Club


    Boom! Matthew viscously kicked a man. The force was so intense that he lost his bnce and hit the sofa behind him.


    Then, the man slumped to the floor. A painful groan escaped his lips as he ced a hand on his aching chest. When he nced up, Matthew was tidying his sleeves. Blood slid down the corner of the fallen man''s mouth.


    Several bodyguards stood beside him, which made it impossible for him to escape the private booth.


    In front of the wine rack, not far away, sat two men wearing suits. They seemed to ignore what was happening and leisurely chatted and drank wine.


    After he finished adjusting his sleeves, Matthew lifted the man on the floor. Before he could do anything, Matthew punched him ruthlessly in the face.


    A crunching sound reverberated in the booth, and blood spurted from the man''s broken nose.


    Matthew threw him aside and criticized, "How dare you ignore my warning! Mr. Chai, you are really bold!" He couldn''t hurt Erica, but he could teach this man, who sent flowers to his wife, a lesson.


    Unable to stand, Watkins fell on the floor again. He didn''t even have the strength to straighten his arm that had fallen awkwardly on the sofa. After a while, he said with difficulty, "Beating me is useless. Erica doesn''t love you. She told me that in person. She was forced to sleep with you!"


    ''She was forced to sleep w


    ed that Watkins would find a wife like Erica, but he hadn''t asked his son to poach her! After all, she was Mrs. Huo.


    Matthew''s aggressive personality was well-known by everyone. As his son was still alive, Neville understood that Matthew had been merciful for his sake.


    Matthew removed his foot away from Watkins'' chest, took the wet towel prepared by the bodyguard next to him, and wiped his hands. He sauntered to Neville and said, "Mr. Chai, this is just a lesson for your son. If I see him near my wife in the future, I''m not sure if I''ll be forgiving enough to let him live."


    Neville nodded before he asked his men to help his son up. When Watkins stood firm, he pped him across the face and scolded, "Unfilial son! Did I teach you to behave like this? You are my son. You can have any woman you want! Why did you have to covet Mrs. Huo? What is wrong with you?"


    Watkins'' face had turned sideways with the intensity of the p. He slowly turned to re his father. Finally, his gaze fell on Matthew. He stated calmly, "You''d better keep an eye on her from now on. Don''t give me a chance. Otherwise, I will fight for her heart..."


    The expression on Matthew''s face darkened. He threw the wet towel aside and cursed himself for being gracious toward Watkins! Fury radiated from him as he strode forward.


    ''Damn it!'' Sheffield cursed inwardly. But it was toote for him to stop his brother-inw. Matthew kicked Watkins before anyone could react.


    The two bodyguards who had been supporting him almost fell.

 Chapter 1319 Anythings Possible

    Sheffield knew how hard Matthew could hit. If he continued to hit Watkins like this, the man would definitely die. He nodded at Harmon, and the two of them stepped forward to stop Matthew before he could kick Watkins again. Sheffield reminded him in a low voice, "Matthew! Stop it! This isn''t helping anything!"


    If he really beat Watkins to death, things would truly go south. He was rich, but he wasn''t above thew.


    Neville heard what his son was saying, however, he knew his son was in the wrong.


    Before Matthew could turn his fury on Sheffield, Neville got between the two and faced a fuming Matthew alone. He tried to sooth him in a soft voice, "Mr. Huo, please calm down. It''s my fault. I didn''t teach my son well. Let me sort him out myself, please!" Seizing the chance, he turned to his assistant and demanded, "Why are you still standing there? Can''t you see Mr. Huo''s angry? Grab Watkins and get the hell out of here!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chai!"


    The assistant nodded at the bodyguards and put one of Watkins'' arms around his shoulders to support his weight. Leaving took longer than normal, because the private room was in extreme disarray.


    Matthew''s imposing manner struck fear into the bravest of hearts. Everyone beat a hasty retreat. Neville had always treated the man in front of him as a junior, but at this moment, he was shocked by Matthew''s foreboding manner and didn''t know what to say.


    His son had offended Matthew. Neville wouldn''t have been so embarrassed if it were anyone else.


    Atst, Harmon came over and told Neville, "Mr. Chai, let''s discuss this another day. Go home! Rx. Check on your son."


    Matthew was so angry right now that he was in no mood to talk to anyone.


    Now that Harmon was smoothing things over, Neville decided to help. "Mr. Huo, I''m going home to deal with my son. When the time is right, maybe we''ll all calm down some. Then I''ll bring him around to apologize."


    Matthew shook off Sheffield''s hand and warned him coldly, "If this happens again, I will probably get extremely pissed. If I''m angry enough, I start breaking bones. I hope your insurance is paid up, Mr. Chai."


    Neville didn''t know how to respond. He seriously considered sending his son abroad. Maybe that way things wouldn''t get out of hand.


    at him in confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Embarrassed, Hyatt scratched the back of his head and stammered, "Be gentle with her, okay? I''m serious.


    Don''t spook her too much." ''What does he think I''m going to do? Hurt her or something?'' Erica rolled her eyes, raised her hand and pped on the back of his head. "Dude! She cheated you out of your money! At least let me lean on her a bit!"


    Hyatt was rendered speechless. He had no choice but to follow Erica.


    The two stopped near the girl. She looked up and was stunned when she saw Erica.


    Hyatt introduced them in a quiet voice, "Erica, this is Pansy. Pansy, th-this is...my good friend, Erica."


    When Hyatt introduced Pansy to Erica, he spoke fluently. As soon as he spoke to Pansy, he stammered and his face turned red.


    Erica had always been polite before resorting to force. She smiled at the pretty girl and said, "Hello!"


    If Pansy hadn''t borrowed the money and refused to pay it back, Erica would have tried to hook them up.


    Almost every student in this school knew Erica. Outside of being Mrs. Huo, she had a reputation for being a hard ass. No one would mess with her.


    So when she saw Erica, her smile froze on her face. Actually, she had no intention of paying Hyatt back. She wanted to keep the money for herself.


    She greeted Erica uneasily and couldn''t help but stare at her pregnant belly. She was far enough along where even the baggiest clothing couldn''t hide it. ''Mrs. Huo''s getting really big, '' she thought.

 Chapter 1320 Hes A Good Person

    Erica didn''t mind her gaze at all. She put her arm on Hyatt''s shoulder and asked, "Hyatt said you owed him money and haven''t paid him back yet. What''s wrong with you?"


    At the mention of the money, the girl''s eyes began to fill with tears, and she tried to look away from Erica. There was sympathy in Hyatt''s eyes, but not Erica''s. "Come on, Hyatt. It''s not like I don''t want to pay you back. But I''m hurting for money now. Two more days. That''s all I need."


    She had a lovely voice¡ªhigh-pitched and sweet, easy on the ears. No wonder her major was in radio and TV broadcasting.


    Seeing that silly Hyatt was about to soften his heart, Erica pulled him behind her and told the girl, "No way! This is ridiculous! You''ve been ying this game for months. You can''t even cough up two thousand? Maybe we should start charging interest!"


    The girl named Pansy knew there was no way out. Erica would never let her off the hook. So she had to promise, "Okay, I don''t have a job. I need to call my mom..."


    Erica watched her wander off to make the call. Hyatt tugged at her sleeve nervously. "Erica, she just asked for a little more time. If she really can''t get it to me now, it doesn''t matter. I can wait. It''s not like I need the money."


    Erica rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t be a jerk. This is all on her. You''ll get your money quickly¡ªtrust me."


    Erica was good at reading people. She was street smart. She recognized the brands Pansy wore, stylish and expensive. The simple outfit she was rocking cost thousands. And the phone in her hand was none other than ZL Group''s iconic model, a super-private, high-end phone for the super-rich. Nearly unbreakable when dropped, featuring high-end encryption, made of ck carbon and metal gold, the thing was worth more than twenty thousand!


    So Erica wasn''t buying it. A girl who could afford such luxurious items should easily be able to pay her friend back.


    Sure enough, in less than three minutes, Pansy came back and asked for Hyatt''s ount number. "Mom transferred the money to me. I''ll wire it to you now."


    Hearing that, Hyatt was gobsmacked for a moment. He didn''t think he''d ever see that money again. Prompted by Erica, he rattled off his ount number.


    Soon, he received two thousand.


    The girl blushed and left. Hyatt watched her leave, a hint of sad


    n those guys off!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    After getting Erica''s orders, the bodyguard left the car and pulled out a nightstick. He only had to whip it around a few times before the group dispersed. They left Kaitlyn there, alone.


    Kaitlyn ran back to the car and thanked Erica with a smile, over and over. "Thank you, Erica! Thank you so much! I''ll never forget what you did today!"


    When the bodyguard returned to the car, Erica pressed the automatic window with an expressionless face. As it closed, she ordered the driver, "Let''s go. We''ll drop Hyatt off at school, and head home."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    After the luxury car rolled away, Kaitlyn took some deep breaths to center herself, and took ast look at the empty alley. She hailed a taxi, and left.


    To Erica''s surprise, when she returned to the vi, Matthew was already home.


    He was talking on the phone in the bedroom. When he saw here in, he just nced at her and continued to talk about work with the person on the other end.


    Erica didn''t feel like talking to him, so she went straight to the closet, grabbed her pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    When she came out, Matthew was still in the bedroom. But he wasn''t on the phone now. Instead, he sat on the sofa, waiting for her.


    Matthew wanted to dry her hair, but she turned him down. She took the hair dryer from him and sat in front of the dresser to dry her hair by herself.


    Matthew didn''t press the issue. He sat on the edge of the bed and simply said, "I''ll go with you to your prenatal checkup tomorrow."

 Chapter 1321 He Cheated On Me

    "No, thanks. There''s no need for that," Erica refused unhesitatingly.


    Matthew stood up and walked up to her. He looked into her eyes through the mirror and said, "Don''t be so stubborn."


    She stopped drying her hair and exined patiently, "A pregnant woman is only required to have a checkup once a month. Besides, I''m just doing fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital every half a month."


    It was only two weeks ago when she had herst checkup. That was the time when they found out that she was pregnant with twins.


    "But I''m worried," he insisted.


    This time, she turned off the hairdryer, put it on the table, and turned to him before she asked, "Why are you worried now? You didn''t even worry that night when you did something to me."


    He was rude to her at that time, but he didn''t worry about hurting the babies inside her belly.


    His eyes darkened in an instant when he sensed the sarcasm in her voice. He suddenly became dispirited. "Just listen to me this time."


    "No, I won''t listen to you. But if you really insist, then I''ll go to the hospital by myself. I don''t want to bother you, Mr. Huo." Actually, she was still mad at him for what he did to her two nights ago. She didn''t deserve that punishment he gave her.


    Despite her firm objection, he still wrapped his arms around her waist and said, "They are my babies too. It''s my responsibility to apany you during your prenatal checkups."


    "I already told you, no need. If you are really worried, just let Paige go with me." She shook his hands off, stood up, and was about to walk out.


    But he didn''t give her a chance to leave. He gently pressed her back to her seat, turned on the hairdryer, and skillfully began to dry her hair.


    She was rendered speechless. He seemed to be using both hard and soft tactics.


    The night was so peaceful. Matthew stopped working and also stopped Erica from ying with her phone. They went to bed earlier than usual and fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    The next morning, although Erica had agreed to have a checkup, she still didn''t change her mind about not letting Matthew apany her. Left with no choice, he called Paige to go with her to the hospital.


    In A Country, Gifford had just arrived at the military base.


    As soon as he got out of his car, his phone rang again. It was Rhea, who had


    s. I can say that your skills are not that excellent yet. But before entering ourpany, all talents will need to undergo a few months of closed training. Each of them bes outstanding when they finish the training. Now, I want to know if you are willing to join ourpany so we can arrange everything about your training."


    It was such a great opportunity, and it was Matthew who rmended her. The offer was so tempting.


    When she was about to say yes, her hand subconsciously touched her belly. All of a sudden, she was brought back to reality. With a sad face, she answered in a low voice, "I...I can''t go for now."


    The general manager smiled and said, "I know that you are not in good shape right now. But that''s alright. Just give me an estimated time of your avability so we can prepare your contract. You can sign it by then." She was still young and beautiful. When the right time came, she could rise to fame in the entertainment industry with the help of Global Entertainment.


    Excitement surged in her heart upon hearing his words. She stammered, "O-okay... Then... please give me..." She calcted the number of months in her mind first before she continued, "...seven months." It was already enough for her to fully recover after giving birth.


    The general manager was satisfied with her answer. "Okay, then. After seven months,e to Global Entertainment and look for me. But during the seven months, you can call me anytime if something happens."


    "Thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee," he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1322 The Exclusive Examination Room

    After their meeting, the general manager of Global Entertainment left first. Chantel stayed in the coffee shop for quite a while, sitting alone and staring at the window nkly, still trying to digest what had happened just now.


    All of a sudden, she caught sight of two men in military uniforms. Because of Gifford, she had always been sensitive to green military uniforms recently.


    But this time, she was surprised when she recognized one of them. It was really Gifford!


    She had never seen him again after they had gotten their marriage licenses more than a month ago.


    The excitement she felt during her meeting with the general manager of Global Entertainment just now doubled upon seeing Gifford.


    She couldn''t help thinking, ''What is he doing here? Did he know that I''m here, so he came to look for me?


    But it''s impossible. I didn''t tell anyone about this meeting.''


    The two men walked straight to the corner and sat down in a slightly hidden table.


    The smile on Chantel''s face vanished as her heart sank. She was wrong. He didn''te here for her.


    She was about to go to their table to greet him when a woman in a brown coat came in and walked straight to them.


    Subconsciously, she sank back to her seat.


    Although she could see them clearly from where she sat, she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, so she just watched them.


    After talking for quite a while, the woman stood up angrily and pulled Gifford''s sleeve. Gifford stood up and patted the woman''s shoulder as ifforting her. He then led her out of the cafe.


    Chantel didn''t mind the other man as her gaze followed Gifford and the woman outside. Gifford was talking to the woman in front of his car. She didn''t know what he said to take the woman''s anger away, but they ended upughing. Eventually, he invited the woman to get in his car.


    His car had already left a few moments ago, but Chantel was still staring outside, her mind nk.


    She had even forgotten her n to call Erica to thank her the moment she saw Gifford left with another woman.


    In a hospital of Y City


    Paige carefully supported Erica to enter the elevator. They were there for thetter''s prenatal checkup. As soon


    now," said the nurse again.


    Paige didn''t want Erica''s effort to go to waste. Besides, it would be inconvenient for her toe back and see Watkins another time. So, she deliberately raised her voice as she said to the nurse, "Mrs. Huo heard that Mr. Chai was injured, so she came to see how he is now."


    As expected, Watkins opened his eyes upon hearing Paige''s voice.


    The moment he saw Erica, aplicated emotion shed through his eyes. He struggled to call her name, "Erica..."


    As she heard him call her name, Erica rushed to his bedside. Looking at his almost unrecognizable face, she asked worriedly, "What happened to you? You were just fine two days ago. How did you end up like this?"


    His mouth curved into a faint smile. "Haven''t you heard what happened?"


    That moment, Paige''s phone rang. It was Matthew. She walked to the window and answered it, "Mr. Huo."


    Erica shook her head to Watkins'' question and asked doubtfully, "Is there something I need to know?"


    Watkins fell silent for a moment before he spoke again. "I was the one who sent you those roses."


    "What? It was you?" She was stunned. No wonder Matthew got very angry and med her for epting flowers from another man. She didn''t have any idea that Watkins was the one who sent them. "Why did you send me those roses?"


    "Because I like you."


    Watkins'' straightforwardness stunned her more. She suddenly got confused. Did he like her as a friend or more than that?

 Chapter 1323 Dating Four Women At The Same Time

    "Mr. Huo found out that I was the one who sent you the roses, so I ended up like this." There was an unreadable emotion in Watkins'' eyes as he said those words.


    But what he said was like a bomb that exploded in Erica''s ears. Her body shivered as she asked cautiously, "Do you mean it was Matthew who did this to you?" ''Why didn''t I know anything?'' she wondered inwardly.


    Before Watkins could answer, Paige came and quickly handed her the phone. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo wants to talk to you."


    She took the phone from Paige in a daze and reflexively said, "Hello?"


    "Since you are done with your checkup, let Paige drive you home now. Don''t go somewhere else anymore." There was no emotion in Matthew''s voice.


    Erica first turned to Watkins, who had been beaten ck and blue, before she said in a low voice, "I heard that Watkins is in this hospital too, so I came to check on him. I didn''t expect that he is seriously injured."


    "I did it," he admitted bluntly.


    She bit her lower lip to suppress the anger that boiled up in her heart and asked, "Why did you do it? Just because he sent me those roses?" ''How can Matthew be this ruthless?'' she thought angrily.


    "Yes."


    "You are so cruel!"


    His eyes turned cold as ice when she called him cruel. He could even be more ruthless. "Whoever dares to covet my wife must die," he said through clenched teeth.


    She trembled at his words. This was her first time to discover his horrible side.


    "Erica, you better stop arguing with me over an irrelevant man. Otherwise, I might do something more savage to him."


    Matthew spoke in his usual low voice, but it sounded cold and cruel to her ears.


    As Watkins heard their conversation, he said in a trembling voice, "Erica, you may leave now. I want to have a good rest."


    Erica hung up the phone and gave it back to Paige. The assistant said, "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo told me to send you back home."


    "Wait a moment," she answered. She then turned and walked towards the bed. "Watkins, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault."


    Watkins shook his head and replied, "Don''t me yourself, Erica. You should go back home now."


    She nodded. "Rest well. I''ll visit you again some other day.


    d her heart. She didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Before she got out of the car, her phone rang again. It was Rhea calling this time. Somehow, her mood had gotten a bit better. "Hello, my dear Rhea."


    "Rika, your dear Rhea has just broken up with her boyfriend."


    "What?" she eximed. She got a little confused, so she asked, "Didn''t you just send me some screenshots of your chat history two days ago to show off your love?" Rhea had even sent her a voicemail full ofughter.


    "He is dating four women at the same time," Rhea eximed.


    Erica was so shocked to hear such news. "Oh, my God! Seriously? Four women? Is your boyfriend a beast?"


    "I''m sure he is. And you know what? If I haven''t identally joined a WeChat group and saw a woman''s profile photo that looked exactly like mine, I wouldn''t have discovered it." There was a hint of anger in Rhea''s voice. Well, who would have thought that her boyfriend was such a jerk?


    She had actually sent a friend request to that woman. At first, she thought that it was just a coincidence that they used the same profile photo, so she wanted to have a casual chat with her.


    But to her surprise, while they were chatting, the woman sent her a photo of her boyfriend to show off that he was a soldier protecting the country.


    She stared at the photo for a very long time. And she couldn''t be mistaken. The man in the picture, who was smiling cheek to cheek with the woman, was her boyfriend.

 Chapter 1324 A Big Fight

    "I thought you two used couple profiles on WeChat?" Erica asked. She wanted to match her profile with Rhea''s so they could show off their friendship. Unfortunately, when Erica saw Rhea''s boyfriend''s profile, she realized that she and her boyfriend were using couple profiles.


    "Yeah! I found that asshole was using couple profiles with three other girls besides me!" Rhea yelled.


    "What a jerk!" Ericamented. A few minutester, the car stopped before the entrance of ZL Group. Paige ran over to Erica''s side and opened the door to help her get out.


    After a moment''s silence, Rhea said, "I was particrly obsessed with the uniform on him. Your brother introduced a few guys to me when he was free. Why did I fall in love with him? Another guy your brother introduced to me back then has been promoted two ranks in a row. Why didn''t I choose him in the first ce? Was I blind then?"


    Erica didn''t know what to say, nor could she decide on whether tough or cry at Rhea''s words. "How did you find out about the other two girls?"


    "Well, I called Gifford for help again even though he was really busy. I tried to contact him several times, and finally got through. I asked him to apany me to meet my boyfriend. Then I confronted that jerk face to face. I saw that there were another two girls he kept calling ''honey'' on his phone..." It must have broken Rhea''s heart into pieces back then.


    Fortunately, Gifford had taken her away before she could burst into tears, saving her from the embarrassment of being a mess in front of him.


    "Why don''t you let my brother beat up that jerk? The least he could do is send him to the hospital for a few days!" ''Men like these are scum that need to be beaten senseless.'' Erica''s face soured at the mere thought of that wicked man.


    Rhea took a deep breath and said, "Forget about it. I don''t want to make trouble for your brother. What about you? What are you up to?"


    Taking a look at the CEO''s exclusive elevator in front of her, Erica walked in and said, "I''m going to Matthew''s office to speak with him."


    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Rhea asked when she noticed the change in Erica''s tone at the mention of Matthew.


    "Rhea, Matthew is so bossy and stubborn. I can''t stand it anymore!" Erica blurted,pletely disregarding Paige, who was also inside the elevator with her because she believed she was speaking the truth. As long as that was the case, Erica didn''t see why she would be afraid of Paige snitching on her to Matthew.


    Rhea thought for a moment and said, "Well, if I remember correctly, you


    hew casually threw his phone on the desk and put his hand on her belly. A lot of tenderness appeared in his eyes as he looked at the woman. "Honey, as long as you behave well, I promise you will be the happiest woman in the world."


    ''Behave well? Am I not obedient enough now? What else does he want me to do?'' she thought to herself. She pulled his hand away and said, "You know what? You''ve beaten up Watkins so badly that he can''t even move in his hospital bed. The poor man begged me not to quarrel with you! He said he would never send me roses again. You should go and apologize to him..."


    "You want me to apologize to him?" Matthew''s eyes were wide with anger.


    Erica nodded and said, "Yes, or we can visit him together and apologize to him."


    Matthew stood up straight, put his hands into his pockets and quietly suppressed the anger in his heart. After a long time, he looked at his wife and said, "Okay, I''ll apologize to Watkins, but only if you apologize to Camille. After all, you pped her, didn''t you? What''s more, it is because of me that she is lying in a hospital bed right now."


    ''He wants me to apologize to Camille?'' Erica was burning with anger. "Matthew Huo, how dare you ask me to apologize to a woman who tried to seduce my husband!"


    The atmosphere in the office was tense, almost as if a huge fight was about to break out.


    "Rika, you can''t have it both ways. If you can''t apologize to Camille, then how can you ask me to apologize to a man who tried to seduce my wife?"


    His rhetorical question rendered Erica speechless.


    After a while, she stared into his eyes and asked, "Are you ming me for pping Camille? Are you ming me for ruining your rtionship with her?"

 Chapter 1325 You Regret Marrying Me

    Hearing what Erica said, Matthew got angry. He wondered what kind of person he was in her eyes. He stared at her. ''Can''t you see my love for you? Do you even know how much I love you? Or you just don''t want to face that truth?'' "Do you mean that I''ve ruined your rtionship with Watkins?" he asked. After all, he had also beaten Watkins up.


    Erica sighed and exined calmly, "Nothing happened between me and Watkins. There wasn''t even any physical contact. Shouldn''t you be apologizing for beating him up like that? And as for you and Camille, I pped her because she held your hand and had physical contact with you. Do you get it?"


    The point was that Matthew was too cruel. She wouldn''t havee here to argue with him if he hadn''t beaten Watkins up to such a state. Matthew had almost crippled him.


    "Erica, we both know what red roses mean. He was expressing his love for you by sending you those flowers. You should know, I''m a man, and your husband, nheless. Now that he dared to provoke me like this, he should have prepared himself to bear my anger. He had iting." His breaths were deep. He regretted giving Watkins just a beating.


    In his anger, Matthew thought he should have buried him alive, leaving Erica no chance to see him. Erica pounded his shoulder heavily. Seeing that his eyes were so fierce as if he were going to kill her, she continued to vent her anger out on him. "Go away! I don''t want to see you."


    Matthew grabbed her wrist and held her tightly in his arms. He asked her coldly, "Then who do you want to see if you don''t want to see me? Watkins?"


    Erica couldn''t move in his arms. She was so angry that she simply raised her head and bit his chin. She didn''t let go of him until she was sure that her teeth had left marks. "I will make sure that you get my teeth marks on your chin every day so you won''t get to see other people!"


    "Sure, go ahead. I don''t care. I don''t mind staying with you all day long and see no one else." Matthew nted his face on her neck and gave Erica a hot kiss.


    Erica shivered. She tried to refuse and her voice came out trembling. "Let go of me! Damn it. I don''t want you to kiss me... Mmmph¡­" Her chattering was silenced as Matthew locked his lips with hers.


    For a while, they had been quarreling from the office to the lounge. This time, Matthew made sure he punished Erica in bed.


    When he was done, he picked his clothes up from the floor and put them on. Even after an eventful fight, he still looked like a noble and domineering CEO. Erica stayed still in the bed naked. She had traces of marks all over her body, like a greatly wronged little wife.


    After


    t the lounge, Matthew was no longer in the office. She looked for Paige and asked her to send her back to the Huo family manor.


    After having lunch at home, she took a nap for a while before she went to school.


    While she was walking down the hallway to go to her next ss, a girl stopped her. "Erica!"


    She turned around and saw that it was Kaitlyn.


    Preupied, she nced at Kaitlyn and quickly shifted back her gaze to her camera. She was deleting useless photos. "What''s up?"


    Kaitlyn came over and took her arm. "Hey. Uhm, I just wanted to thank you for saving me that night."


    Erica pulled her arm from her grip and replied indifferently, "You don''t need to. I didn''t take it seriously." She was too distracted with what happened between her and Matthew, so she really wasn''t in the mood to think about Kaitlyn.


    Still, Kaitlyn didn''t give it up and added, "I''m sorry for what happened before, but I have my own struggles. Since you saved me, I''ll tell you the truth. To be honest, it was Phoebe who asked me to steal your work."


    Although Erica was lost in thought, what she heard drew her attention.


    ''Did she say Phoebe?''


    Erica looked at her with doubt written on her face. "You know Phoebe? How do you know her? Why did she ask you to steal my work?"


    Kaitlyn sighed and told her the truth. "Okay, here goes. Phoebe''s mom is my aunt. In all honesty, I didn''t want to steal your work, but my mother had a favor to ask of them, and so I was told to listen to them and do whatever they asked me to do. Phoebe wanted to embarrass you, so she asked me to steal your work. She even found a hacker to hack into yourputer and delete your original photos. I had no choice but to cooperate. I''m really sorry for what I did to you, Erica."

 Chapter 1326 Cheating Her Into Getting Pregnant

    Doubt reflected in Erica''s expression as she stared at the young woman in front of her. She didn''t know whether she should believe Kaitlyn or not. Kaitlyn deftly pulled out her phone from her pocket to prove her innocence. "I have the chat history with my cousin. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you!"


    Then she turned to a chat page. The person who was marked as Phoebe by Kaitlyn did give her instructions to steal Erica''s work.


    "Later, Mr. Huo asked the school to expel both my boyfriend and me. As no school is willing to ept a student who was expelled from Y City Film Academy, my parents spent a lot of money to admit me to a three-ss university." Tears welled in Kaitlyn''s eyes as she spoke. Her expression was so sincere that she almost convinced Erica.


    But, Erica had dealt with the Su family''s three sisters so often that she had learned her lesson. She was afraid that Kaitlyn was a lying bitch, just like her cousins. So, she simply nodded, even though she had doubts regarding Kaitlyn''s candor. Eventually, she said, "I know, but I have to go to ss. Bye!"


    "Okay, but Erica, can you forgive me? I know that I was wrong!" Kaitlyn begged pitifully.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I forgive you or not. We are not in the same school now, and we won''t meet each other in the future," Erica said indifferently. If Kaitlyn hadn''te to her, they might never have met.


    Kaitlyn took a deep breath and sighed, "Okay. I understand your feelings. After all, I did hurt you. Anyway, I still have to thank you. If you need any help in the future, just call me!"


    "Well, thank you." Erica didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she thanked the young woman for her offer and turned to leave.


    Several days passed, and there was no sign of Matthew. He stoppeding home, and Erica found that she was sleeping alone every night.


    One night, as the pregnant womany in her bed, she touched her round belly and thought about her husband. The more she contemted, the sadder she became. After a short while, she burst into tears. ''Matthew is a liar. He tricked me into getting pregnant. Now that I''m carrying his children, he won''t evene home!''


    She wanted to run away. She never wanted to return with his children.


    Erica suddenly sat up in the bed. A marriage devoid of love would notst, and she had to leave herself a way out.


    After much thought, she gav


    at? He didn''t ask you for the money? Shhhh. I need to keep my voice down. Erica is outside!" She then began to whisper so softly that


    Erica had to go closer to hear their conversation.


    "No, I won''t do it, not even if you give me five million. Erica and I are good friends now! I won''t do terrible things for you anymore. Is it true that Mr. Huo didn''t ask you to pay the ten million? Oh, my God! Why was he so forgiving and generous? Is he still in love with you? Poor Erica!"


    Erica''s mind went nk when she heard Kaitlyn''sments. ''How could Matthew not ask Phoebe topensate him? Is that the reason


    why he didn''t give me the card?''


    Erica''s insecurities red again. It didn''t help that she hadn''t seen Matthew in days! She could no longer focus on either the conversation or the photo-shoot she had nned.


    She lowered her head in defeat and set the camera aside. Absentmindedly, she adjusted the aperture and sensitivity of the camera. When Kaitlyn stepped out, Erica said, "I''m sorry, but I''ve decided not to take any photos today. Change your clothes, please."


    Confusion coursed through Kaitlyn, and she asked, "Why did you change your mind?" She seemed to think of something and approached Erica. "By the way, Erica, Phoebe just called me! She asked me to take you to a bar, but I refused. Be careful. It looks like she is nning something."


    Erica silently stared at the girl for a while.


    Afraid that she might not believe her, Kaitlyn hurriedly raised her hand and vowed, "I swear that I didn''t agree to help Phoebe. If I had, I wouldn''t have told you."

 Chapter 1327 A Female Secretary

    "I know. You can leave now. I have something else to do, and then I''ll go home!" Erica said a bit harshly. She wasn''t in a good mood.


    Kaitlyn nodded and answered, "Okay, I''ll go change my clothes!"


    After Kaitlyn left the studio, Erica took out the cellphone from her pocket and scrolled through the messages she had exchanged with Matthew. Thest one was from over ten days ago. It was a short text from him¡ª"Hmm."


    They hadn''t sent any more messages since then.


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought popped into her head. Although Debbie had told her that Matthew was on a business trip in M Country, she couldn''t help wondering if he had been with Phoebe all these days.


    However, as soon as the thought came, she shook her head. It was impossible! She must be imagining things.


    She didn''t know whether Phoebe had given the ten million to Matthew or not, but if she hadn''t heard Kaitlyn answering the phone today, she wouldn''t have considered asking Matthew about it.


    After all, she trusted him and had no reason to doubt that he would ept the money from Phoebe.


    Yet now, she wasn''t so sure about it anymore.


    With so many conflicting thoughts upying her mind, she pressed the video call button immediately to speak to Matthew.


    It took a long time for the video call to connect, but when it did, a woman''s face came into the screen. Erica''s heart sank as the other woman smiled at her. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is in a meeting. He didn''t take his phone with him. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Who are you?" Erica asked.


    "Mrs. Huo, I''m Mr. Huo''s secretary, Ana."


    ''His secretary? Ana?'' Erica stared at the beautiful female secretary on the screen for a while. Neither of them said anything. However, Ana kept smiling as she waited for her orders.


    Erica still didn''t understand why Matthew would hand over his private phone to his secretary. This wasn''t usual of him. "Where is this meeting taking ce?"


    "In the hotel''s conference room. I''m at Mr. Huo''s room to sort out some files."


    ''Is the secretary in Matthew''s room now?'' Erica grew more and more ufortable. "Give him the phone, I want to speak to him," she demanded.


    Ana hesitated for a moment. "Mrs. Huo, Mr. Huo is in the middle of a meeting. It''s a very important one. None of the attendants have their phones with them. If it''s not something urgent, I''ll ask Mr. Huo to call you back after the meeting is over."


    ''She''ll ask


    er a while, he gave in and said, "If you have something you want to say, you can say it now. I''m alone in the room." He wanted to hear her say that she missed him.


    But he never saw her next wordsing.


    "Oh, so the secretary has left?" The girl unexpectedly raised her voice sarcastically.


    Feeling what seemed to be the start of a migraine, Matthew closed his eyes and ignored her sarcasm. "Yes."


    "Wow, I really envy you, Mr. Huo.


    Despite being on a business trip, you still have such a beautiful secretary to keep youpany. Will she also be sleeping in your room at night?" Matthew frowned deeply. "What nonsense are you talking now?"


    ''She really needs to be taught a lesson!'' he thought. ''She dares to provoke me because I''m abroad and can''t deal with her, huh?''


    "I''m not talking nonsense. But let''s be honest, your secretary is so beautiful that even I am attracted to her." She didn''t fail to notice that Ana was not only wearing ck silk stockings but also a pair of red high-heeled shoes, which made her look so sexy.


    However, Matthew wasn''t interested in discussing his secretary. "I''ll be back soon. Be good at home."


    "Don''t you think I''m being good? What kind of woman is good for you then, Matthew Huo?" she asked. Every time that Matthew would ask her to be good, she couldn''t stop the feeling that he had created this concept of a perfect woman in his head that he wanted her to follow.


    At that moment, the call went silent again. Matthew''s eyes dimmed as he touched the screen of the phone with his fingertips and answered, "I just don''t want you to see another man. That''s all."

 Chapter 1328 Car Wars

    "I see a lot of guys every day. I go to school, you know. Those sses are co-ed. What''s going to make you happy? Tying them up and pushing them into a crocodile pit one by one?"


    Erica snapped. Matthew knew she said that to annoy him.


    The doorbell rang. Matthew put down his phone and opened the door. "Mr. Huo, it''s time to head to the hotel," said Ana.


    "I see," he answered, and left the door open. He went back to his room and picked up his phone to tell the woman on the other end, "Have a good rest."


    "Going somewhere?" she asked.


    "I have a business lunch. Boring, but it has to be taken care of." He tidied up his clothes and strode out of the room.


    "Why did I hear a woman''s voice?" Erica asked suspiciously.


    The man smiled and asked gently, "Do you mind?"


    "Of course! You''re my husband. Why wouldn''t I mind?" she answered without even thinking about it.


    ncing at the female secretary outside the door, Matthew said, "Don''t worry. It''s just business. Your husband is as loyal as ever."


    Realizing she was jealous, Erica picked up her phone on the bed and said awkwardly, "I don''t care what you do, really. Bye!"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Matthew chuckled to himself as he reviewed the chat logs between him and his wife. Sometimes he couldugh at the absurd.


    As soon as he got into the car, he turned and told Ana, "I need you at thepany this afternoon. Get Seth Xu on the line. We have things to discuss."


    Ana was confused. "What''s wrong, Mr. Huo?" ''Did I do something wrong?'' she wondered.


    "Nope. Just get it done," he said. He didn''t tell her his wife seemed to be jealous of him having a female secretary by his side. He decided not to add fuel to the fire.


    Even though Ana had a thousand questions bouncing around in her head, she was still a dutiful employee. She did what he wanted without questioning it out loud. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica hated herself, because she couldn''t stop thinking about it. She sent another message to Matthew, asking him about Phoebe. "Has Phoebe Su wired you the money?"


    Matthew wasn''t thinking about it, because he didn''t give a damn about ten million. He made a lot more than that in an hour. He called Owen and asked him to check on it before he replied to Erica, "No."


    There were still ten days left before the deadline. If the money wasn''t there after that, Phoebe would definitely know what th


    hat he had given her. It was a bracelet made of aquamarines and diamonds. Each aquamarine was about half the size of a fingernail, in the shape of a melon seed. The colorless diamonds were smaller than the aquamarines. There were about a dozen aquamarines and a dozen diamonds in the bracelet, which just sparkled on its own. Erica had never seen something so beautiful.


    She stopped gasping for air. ''Is it a gift from Matthew?''


    He brought her a gift every time he came back from a business trip. She didn''t care too much, she was usually just d to have him home.


    Earrings, perfume, bracelets...


    When she looked at the bracelet carefully, Matthew took it back from her. Seeing her confused look, he said quietly, "Stretch out your left hand."


    Reflexively, Erica stretched out her left hand. She wore a famous watch he had personally chosen for her at a watch exhibition on her left wrist.


    Matthew moved her watch aside and put the bracelet on her wrist.


    Now she wore a watch and a bracelet on her slender wrist, and it looked like the most natural thing in the world.


    The man kissed the back of her hand and announced arrogantly, "I brought you a gift! Since you''re wearing it, you can''t be angry with me!"


    When did she say she even wanted it? The girl blushed and retorted, "Yeah, right! When did I get a choice in this? You put it on me!" He was still holding her wrist. He hadn''t let go yet.


    A subtle smile appeared in Matthew''s eyes. He nodded and said, "Yes, I insisted on buying it for you. You wouldn''t ept it, but I insisted you wear it. You can''t stay mad."

 Chapter 1329 A New Couple

    When she heard what Matthew said, Erica nodded in a hurry. "Yes! But¡ª" She tried to protest. She was still mad, after all.


    Matthew held her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "Well, good luck in ss. If you don''t have any after-school activities, let me know." He meant well, but it was one more way to exert control. She was used to making her way home and hanging out with Hyatt.


    "Okay!" Since he insisted on buying her a gift to please her, she reluctantly agreed.


    She felt pretty good. When she didn''t think it through a whole lot, Matthew seemed like a great guy.


    In ss, Erica copied what she saw on the projector screen. She took notes that she could useter to study for the exams.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. It was a WeChat message from Rhea. "Hey, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell anyone else!"


    "What is it?" she replied casually and continued to take notes.


    Two minutester, stunned by the message from Rhea, she put her hand over her wide-open mouth. Then she turned to look at Hyatt. Finallying to her senses, she wrote back, "What? You must be kidding me, right? Or am I seeing things?"


    Sitting next to her, Hyatt was also busy taking notes. He didn''t know Erica had been staring at him at all.


    Rhea replied, "No, you''re not crazy. I am. For Hyatt. He''s sweet and innocent and probably won''t cheat on me. So what do you think?"


    Looking at the phone, Erica rubbed her eyes and made sure she wasn''t hallucinating.


    Rhea sent her another message asking, "Are you okay? You''re quiet. I bet you never expected that, huh?"


    Erica cooperatively typed a series of question marks and sent them to her. She was really confused. She didn''t understand why Rhea made such a decision.


    ''Rhea and Hyatt?


    She''s so overbearing, and he''s so quiet and...and...just not her type.''


    At this moment, Erica was very worried about Hyatt.


    "I don''t believe in love anymore. All of the good ones are taken, it seems. And so when it''s time to get married, I wouldn''t be able to find a good man anywhere. So, I figure, why don''t I just get with Hyatt? At least I can get him to do what I


    hopeless!'' She simply closed her eyes and ignored him.


    ''Nah, it couldn''t be April Fool''s Day. We just had International Workers'' Dayst month, '' he thought. ''So...no. I guess this is real.''


    After the ss, the two walked out of ss together. Hyatt had a silly smile on his face ever since he saw the text. Erica asked him, "Hyatt, why did you agree to be Rhea''s boyfriend?" If he said he liked her, she figured he''d be lying. He never talked about her before.


    Hyatt smiled shyly and replied, "If she really likes me, I should like her, shouldn''t I?" ''Otherwise, she''d be pretty sad, '' he thought. Erica was confused by his logic. "Are you serious? What if someone else likes you? Do you just decide to love her too?"


    However, to her surprise, he stopped her and said seriously, "No, I won''t. I have Rhea now. I can''t cheat on her!"


    ''Fine! Anyway, Hyatt only likes Rhea! And that''s what matters, '' she mused.


    Hyatt started badgering Erica about this or that. Since he was so far away from Rhea, he didn''t know what he could do for her. "Maybe some gifts? Candy? Flowers? Should I call her every morning to wake her, and ring her up at bedtime to say good night? Should I..."


    Erica had never been in love before she got married to Matthew. And the marriage was an arranged one. She didn''t think Matthew loved her at all, so she couldn''t give Hyatt any useful advice. She knew nothing about love.

 Chapter 1330 Let Me Tell You Face To Face

    Before she went to bed, Erica received a WeChat message from Chantel. "Rika, I just wanted to thank you and Mr. Huo. I''ll cherish this opportunity!"


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Huh? What do you mean?" Reading her reply, Chantel wondered why Erica didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Do you really not know? Mr. Huo introduced me to the general manager of Global Entertainment to poach me. I assured him that after I give birth to the baby, I will sign a contract with them and begin training!"


    Erica was surprised. "Seriously? I really didn''t know anything about it. Matthew did that?"


    "Yep! The general manager said that it was Mr. Huo who told him about me. I really appreciate it, that''s why I wanted to thank you both!" Although they were only chatting through the app, Chantel''s excitement was obvious.


    Erica got out of bed and ran to the study. She stuck her head out from the door and asked her busy husband who was typing on hisputer, "Did you arrange for Chantel to work at Global Entertainment?"


    Matthew nodded. He was startled from her sudden appearance at the door.


    Since he came across the general manager at a meetingst time, Matthew mentioned Chantel to him while they were talking. After all, she had be his sister-inw the moment she got married to Gifford.


    Chantel''s previous performances seemed to have pleased the general manager, so he met with her to talk about signing a contract with them at Global Entertainment.


    Erica understood what had happened and seemed delighted. "Chantel asked me to thank you for her!"


    "It''s my pleasure," Matthew replied like a gentleman.


    Chantel was now part of the family, so this kind of arrangement was just a piece of cake for him.


    His pregnant wife slept a lot recently. Although Matthew had finished his work early, he found that Erica had already fallen asleep when he returned to the bedroom.


    Nheless, he was satisfied with the fact that he could sleep with his wife in his arms. Matthew didn''t take her with him when he had a business trip a few days ago, so he could not fall asleep at night. He always felt that something was missing by his side.


    Every night he was away, he would wonder if this heartless woman had ever missed him in the middle of the night.


    When she tried to fix the nket over her shoulder with her eyes closed, Matthew realized that he had been staring at her wife and watching her sleep. As soon as hey down and held her, Erica turned over and wrapped her arms around him.


    He smiled, lowered his head to kiss her, and embraced her tightly in his arms.


    While he leaned his face on hers, he smelled her familiar fragrance. Matthew knew that he could finally have a good sleep.


    The next afternoon, Erica received an announcement from the Photography Association of Y City that there would be a photography activity happening the next day a


    was better at photography than him.


    Erica turned to look at the photos he was showing her.


    One photo was of a pear tree with white blossoms standing beautifully by the red pce wall. Under the tree, a woman in a light purple dress was taking pictures of the dancing white flowers.


    The other one was a close-up of Erica''s side face when she turned around. Her smiling pretty face was all over the screen, and everything else in the photo was blurred.


    She gave him a thumbs up and said proudly, "This is awesome. You made me look so pretty here. If you hadn''t snapped a picture of me, I wouldn''t have known I''m this beautiful!"


    Hyattughed, "Hey! Don''t say that. You actually look much more beautiful in person than in these pictures." It seemed that the clearest and most beautiful pictures would always be what people could see with their own eyes.


    Erica couldn''t stop smiling. "All right, then. I''m going to take that as apliment!" She pinched her own cheek, which had be rounder since her pregnancy, and walked to find a new subject to shoot.


    While she was walking, she quickly edited the pictures Hyatt had taken for her and sent them to Matthew. "Hey, is your wife beautiful?"


    Erica continued to search for a different view as she waited for his reply. A few minutester, her phone vibrated. She was excited to check what Matthew had said. "I''ll tell you face to face when you''re done with the activity."


    She pouted with frustration and dissatisfaction. ''Humph. Is he really so mean that he can''t evenpliment his own wife?''


    After half a day of photography sessions, everyone from the association began to head towards the pce gate. Erica had also felt tired, so she followed them back and browsed through the photos on her camera.


    Before they reached the front gate of the Blessing Pce, Erica suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure through the locked yard on the left.

 Chapter 1331 A Female Ghost

    Erica stopped and looked towards the yard. The two red wooden doors were chained, but there was a gap big enough for a child to pass through.


    She wasn''t sure, but she seemed to see a figure sh by just now.


    But upon peering at it carefully, she could see nothing.


    Thinking that she might just be seeing things, she shook her head. After all, it was in the daytime. Although it was a bit gloomy, ghosts would not appear at this time of the day.


    Hyatt paused and looked at her in perplexity. He was waiting for her to continue walking.


    A few momentster, they continued. After passing through a long corridor, Erica saw a lot of apricot flowers blooming over the wall of another small yard. She said to Hyatt, "Wait a minute. I''ll take a few photos here."


    Hyatt nodded and went to the steps nearby to wait for her.


    After taking enough photos of the flowers outside the wall, Erica walked into the yard through the threshold. There, she discovered a small apricot farm.


    There were more than twenty apricot trees. Their flowers were already a little sparse because of the new season. Many petals that fell off from the trees covered the ground.


    She took two steps back and waved at Hyatt. "Come here! There are many apricot flowers here, too," she called out.


    Hyatt followed her in. But all of a sudden, his face turned pale as he eximed, "Oh, my gosh!" He caught sight of a figure that scared him and made him freeze.


    Erica was also frightened by his reaction. She tilted her head and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Hyatt?"


    She then followed his gaze and saw a woman in a long white dress standing in front of an old, broken window.


    The woman was dressed like the way she had dressed when she tried to frighten Matthew in his study the other night but ended up scaring his subordinates instead.


    She was wearing a pair of white embroidered shoes. Her face looked so pale, and her long ck hair fell over her shoulders.


    Everything about her scared both Erica and Hyatt to death.


    But despite her fear, Erica plucked up the courage to shout, "Hey...you! Are you a human or a ghost?"


    The woman didn''t answer her but slowly walked towards them.


    but unfortunately, she is here again before we can start fixing it."


    The other two security guards pulled the crazy woman up from the ground. One of them kicked her and cursed, "Damn it! It''s daytime, and yet, you are scaring people again! You''re such a lunatic!"


    Watkins said to the security guards with a frown, "Do you know who she has scared today? Thisdy is pregnant. If I hadn''t arrived on time, even your boss couldn''t afford to take the responsibility."


    One security guard immediately apologized, "I''m so sorry, sir. Our boss thought that the hole is a historical and memorable thing because the ancient people made it in the past, so he didn''t want to cover it at first. But since this crazy woman has sneaked into the pce several times already, he finally ordered some people to cover the hole. We assure you, this incident won''t ever happen again. I''m so sorry."


    Erica suddenly asked, "Does this yard connect to other yards?"


    The security guard thought for a while then pointed in a direction. "Yes, ma''am. There is a door behind this yard connected to the yard of the Harmony Hall. I suppose you saw this woman at the gate of the Harmony Hall."


    She nodded. Now she realized, she wasn''t just seeing things earlier. The figure she saw was this crazy woman.


    "Again, we are so sorry for what happened. We''ll send her out right now." The security guards grabbed the woman, who was still struggling and shouting and left the yard.

 Chapter 1332 A Possessive Husband

    Because of what happened, Erica lost interest in taking photos anymore. She immediately decided to leave the Blessing Pce together with Watkins and Hyatt.


    The other members of the Photography Association also gathered in front of the gate. When Erica was about to get in her car, Watkins stopped her. "Erica," he called out.


    She turned to look at him, and she saw the tenderness in his eyes as he said, "I''ll go ahead. Take care of yourself."


    ncing at the group of people who were getting on the minibus, she asked, "Aren''t youing with them?"


    He shook his head. "No. My driver drove me here. By the way, how are you and Mr. Huo doing recently? Did you fight because of me?"


    "We are fine, but..." She couldn''t finish her words as she felt a little embarrassed when she remembered that Matthew was responsible for his serious injuries. Instead, she said, "I''m sorry again for what happened to you. But please, don''t be angry at him. As long as we don''t see each other often, he won''t get mad again."


    With a bitter smile that curved on his mouth, he said, "I know. But we are friends. Why can''t we meet anytime we want? Don''t you have the right to make friends anymore?"


    She knew he was right, but she couldn''t do anything. What could she do when she had a possessive husband? "Of course, we are still friends, Watkins. And you helped me just now. I owe you one. If you need my help in the future, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "It seems that I can only contact you when I am in trouble."


    "Erica," Hyatt called. When she turned and looked at him confusedly, he added, "Mr. Huo is here."


    Erica looked around and saw that Matthew got out of his car and walked towards them.


    He was wearing a dark suit. His eyes were fixed on her, full of coldness and malice. He was giving off a murderous aura as if he could tear Watkins into pieces at any time.


    ''Oh, crap!'' Erica thought. She knew he was angry again.


    She suddenly pushed the young man in front of her and said, "Go now, Watkins!"


    Watkins, who was stunned for a moment, didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "Erica, I''m not afraid of him."


    "Oh, stop it! Just get in your car and go. You


    ill have your sses at home. You can choose between the manor and the vi."


    "No way!" she refused in an instant. She couldn''t imagine staying at home all day long.


    ncing at her long face, he said, "Erica, I have already given you a chance, but you''ve just wasted it. This time, you won''t be the one to decide." If she stayed at home all the time, she wouldn''t get a chance to meet any men.


    "No, I won''t agree with that. Matthew, I am a human. I want my freedom."


    "After our babies are born, I promise that you will return to your normal life." ''But not for now, '' he thought.


    Erica''s face flushed with anger. "You are going too far! You didn''t even apologize to Watkins for hurting him before, and now you hurt him again." At least when she pped Camille in the hospital thest time, she had never hit her again since then.


    "Don''t me me for beating him. I warned him, but he didn''t listen to me."


    She raised her voice and argued with him, "We didn''t meet in private. It was an activity organized by the Photography Association. Besides, if he hadn''te to help me, your sons might have been killed by that crazy woman."


    Matthew sneered, straightened his sleeves, and replied with the same words that she had said before. "Who knows if it was all an act?" It was possible that Watkins nned the whole incident and pretended to save Erica. As an innocent woman, she could easily believe and be more grateful to him.

 Chapter 1333 He Doesnt Like His Wife

    Fury coursed through Erica, and she red at her husband. "You''ve gone too far. The security guard at the Blessing Pce said that the crazy woman had escaped from the mental hospital several times. She''d snuck into the pce through the hole to scare people. How can Watkins be involved? Is it possible to lure a person with a mental health condition out of a hospital?"


    "Anything is possible!" Matthew snapped. He wondered if Camille and Watkins had been acquainted and whether they had conspired to destroy his and Erica''s rtionship.


    If he found out any evidence to support his theory, he swore he wouldn''t be forgiving.


    "Humph! You''re judging a gentleman with your evil heart!"


    The man squinted and grabbed the woman''s chin. "Say it again!"


    ''How dare you call me evil? Are you courting death?'' he thought as resentment surged through him.


    "You want me to repeat it? Fine! Do you think that I''m afraid of you?" Erica adjusted her position so that her bulging belly was in Matthew''s sight. Then, she spoke, "I said you are judging a gentleman with your evil heart!"


    She wasn''t afraid of provoking him as she didn''t believe that he would hit a pregnant woman.


    And she was right. Matthew just couldn''t be angry with her. His anger toward Watkins also disappeared the moment his eyes fell on her belly. He couldn''t punish her, but he knew something else that he could do to unsettle her.


    The man suddenly lowered his head and kissed her red lips, hard.


    When they had lunch at noon, Erica listened as Matthew spoke on the phone. He was busy interviewing teachers for her.


    Having lost her appetite, she poked the rice in her bowl with her chopsticks. Finally, she picked up all the food that the man had served her and put it back into his bowl.


    This was her way of silently protesting his decision.


    Eventually, Matthew put down his phone and cast a sharp nce at the pregnant woman. Unwilling to invite his wrath, she reluctantly began to eat the rice.


    Meanwhile, she silently cursed him for being overbearing, unreasonable, and brutal!


    Matthew had always been a man of action. This situation was no different. He found a private teacher for Erica that day itself. Now, she wouldn''t need to go to school again, just like he had ordered.


    Her first theory ss waster that afternoon. The teacher was very knowledgeable. She exined to Erica all the concepts she had found challenging to understand earlier.


    tside. She felt so betrayed. Such anguish surged through her that it felt as if a knife were piercing her heart.


    ''No way! I need to see this myself.'' "Where is Phoebe now?" she asked.


    Several agonizing moments passed before Kaitlyn replied with a voice message. "She isn''t at the Su family residence. So, perhaps she is in her apartment." She seemed to be whispering in the voice message. It lent credibility to her im that she was indeed secretly giving this information to Erica.


    "Do you know the address of her apartment?"


    "Yes. I will send it to you!"


    It was not until Erica changed her clothes that she remembered that Matthew had asked several people to keep an eye on her. How would she leave the vi?


    Perhaps they would not stop her if she imed to be going to the Huo family''s manor.


    Erica breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she opened the door of the vi, she saw several bodyguards standing outside. As soon as they noticed her, they became vignt. "Mrs. Huo!" Everyone knew that this pregnant woman could climb over the wall and window. So two bodyguards were guarding the windowsill too.


    Erica announced calmly, "I''m going to the manor. Ask the driver to take me there."


    "Mrs. Huo, why do you go to the manor sote?" One of the bodyguards was bold enough to question her.


    She nced at him coldly, "Do you have a problem with my visiting my parents-inw? Didn''t Matthew say that I could go to the manor?"


    Her tone was harsh, and her exnation was reasonable. The bodyguard was also frightened when she mentioned Matthew. "Yes, Mrs. Huo. I''ll arrange for the car right away!"

 Chapter 1334 Matthews Babies

    The car arrived immediately. Without any doubt on Erica, the bodyguard opened the door for her. After she had seated in the back seat, he sat in the passenger seat.


    While they were driving out of themunity, she suddenly said, "I''m hungry. I remember there is a restaurant selling fried chicken not far away from here. I want to eat there."


    "Well..." The bodyguard was obviously hesitant.


    To hide her guilt, she said coldly, "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to eat fried chicken? If you starve Matthew''s babies, make sure that you can take responsibility."


    Her threat worked because the bodyguard immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huo. Where is that restaurant? Please give the driver directions so we can take you there." ''What is wrong with Mrs. Huo tonight? ording to my colleagues, she is a nice and easy-going woman. She''s not like other rich women who are bossy and arrogant. Why does she seem strict and demanding now?'' the bodyguard thought inwardly.


    Erica told the driver the address and he followed her instructions.


    She also borrowed the bodyguard''s phone, so he couldn''t have the chance to inform Matthew. She just pretended that her phone ran out of battery.


    The car stopped in front of the entrance of a high-endmunity. The driver looked back in confusion and asked, "Mrs. Huo, there is no restaurant that sells fried chicken here."


    "Oh, Matthew just texted me that he is here. Just take me in. We will buy fried chicken together," she answered calmly.


    The driver and the bodyguard were rendered speechless.


    They could sense that something was wrong, but they couldn''t afford to ask more questions since she was going to see Matthew inside.


    The driver said something to the security guard, and the car went inside themunity smoothly.


    The bodyguard apanied Erica to the elevator, and they stopped on the neenth floor.


    She was about to ring the doorbell, but her hand froze in midair when she thought of what might happen next.


    After taking a step back, she asked the bodyguard to ring the doorbell instead while she waited at the side.


    The bodyguard pressed the doorbell many times


    before someone asked from the inside, "Who is it?"


    Although she couldn''t see the person behind the door, Erica could tell that it was Phoebe''s voice.


    Knowing that Phoebe would peer through the peephole, she didn''t say anything but stood in front of the door.


    ak. You won''t wear clothes that others wear!" She knew what a neat freak Matthew was. He wouldn''t even wear his best friend''s clothes.


    "Yes, you''re right. But this one I''m wearing is new." Phoebe bought the shirt for Nathan before, but he didn''t get the chance to use it. That was why he agreed to wear it.


    Matthew thought of the whole scenario in his mind. Phoebe decided to sell the apartment and found the box while she was cleaning up. She then asked Matthew to get it. But when he was there, the pipe suddenly broke. His clothes got wet when he tried to fix it. She then offered Nathan''s new shirt, and he changed right in time that Erica arrived. Obviously, things were prenned. It was a trap.


    He would definitely make Phoebe pay for this. But for now, he needed to focus on appeasing Erica. He couldn''t do anything unless she forgave him.


    "It seems that I am really a fool in your eyes," Erica murmured. She hated herself for being so stupid to fall in love with a man who loved no one but Phoebe.


    When the elevator reached the ground floor, she pushed him away and walked out.


    As soon as she got in the car, she dialed Gifford''s number, ignoring Matthew, who sat beside her.


    Every time she sent a message to Gifford, it would always take a long time before he replied. But when she called him, he would answer immediately. She knew that Gifford was always busy. After all, when Rhea called him for helpst time, she had to call him more than twenty times before he finally answered.


    As soon as he answered the phone, she immediately sobbed and said, "Gifford, I''m serious this time."

 Chapter 1335 You Dont Love Me

    Gifford grew more fearful when Erica''s crying intensified. Concernced his voice as he asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me what has happened. Don''t cry!"


    "I never want to see Phoebe again. I want her to disappear from Y City. Gifford, can you do that for me?" she asked between sobs. She couldn''t count on Matthew anymore.


    "Yes, I can. I can do whatever you need me to do," Gifford answered decisively and without hesitation. He would do anything if it calmed his dear sister.


    Matthew ced a hand over her phone, and with the other, he gently cupped her chin and turned her face toward him. "Look at me," he murmured, but Erica closed her eyes tightly and shook her head. Tears streamed down her face, and he wiped them with a gentle swipe of this thumb. When she finally met his gaze, he said, "Let me do it!"


    "I don''t need you anymore, Matthew Huo!" came her hoarse reply. "I know that you still love Phoebe. You don''t love me. You never loved me! You had no choice but to marry me! Even though we have been together for so long and are going to have babies, you still don''t love me!" Erica was so heartbroken that she shouted at Matthew. She didn''t even care that Gifford could hear every word she said.


    ''He used to be gentle with me. But it was all fake. He just wanted me to get pregnant!'' she thought as anger surged within her.


    Her crying and questioning made Matthew''s heart ache. "Honey, it''s not what you think. Let me exin..." He did really love her very much.


    "Don''t lie to me anymore! Matthew Huo, I have two babies in my belly. After they are born, one is yours and the other is mine. Let''s go our separate ways!" Erica yelled as fresh tears stained her cheeks.


    Gifford''s furious voice came through the phone. "Matthew Huo, what did you do to hurt my sister? Believe it or not, I''ll bring people to Y City to teach you a lesson!"


    Gifford had never heard his sister speak this way before. Matthew must have done something to truly hurt her. He felt so sorry for her that he wished he could beat his brother-inw.


    Matthew took the phone from the weeping Erica and told Gifford, "I did nothing wrong. Rika misunderstood me. I''m trying to exin myself to her, and you are not helping.


    Don''t add fuel to the fire!" "You broke my sister''s heart, and you dare to retort? Matthew Huo, you think I would not dare do anything to you?" Gifford threatened.


    Matthew responded coldly, "Try it!"


    "As you wish!" Gifford cursed. "Wait for me. I''ming to Y City right now."


    No one could bully his sister, not even Matthew.


    After the call ended, Matthew


    y, "Kaitlyn told me."


    Matthew knew who Kaitlyn was. After all, he had called the headmaster and asked him to expel Kaitlyn and Luther from school.


    "This woman is Fanya''s niece. She told you that I was in Phoebe''s apartment. Then you came and saw Phoebe and me. She was trying to sow dissension between us, wasn''t she?"


    he rationalized. At this moment, Erica began to doubt everything in her life.


    Tessie, Watkins, Kaitlyn... What kind of friends did she have?


    Matthew''s heart ached for Erica. His simple, sweet Rika had been hurt by so many people. He wrapped her in his arms and said. "Rika, don''t overthink. I''ll deal with those people, okay?"


    A momentter, Erica shook her head. She looked into his eyes and said firmly, "Let me deal with them myself."


    After what had happened tonight, she finally understood what Matthew had said before¡ªthe weaker branch would break first.


    If she hadn''t asked Phoebe to pay the ten million inpensation but had sent her to the slum, instead, tonight''s incident would never have happened. Erica now realized that sometimes her soft-heartedness set her up for much grief.


    "Okay! You handle this however you like. I won''t interfere." He would do whatever she said as long as she was not sad.


    When she saw the tenderness in his eyes, Erica couldn''t help but ask, "Matthew, you like me, don''t you?"


    "What do you think?" He felt it was evident that he loved her deeply, but she still asked. Couldn''t she see it?


    ''What do I think?


    Can''t he just answer my question?'' She rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to ask again.


    Erica was silly, and Matthew never expressed his feelings for her straightforwardly. So, she still didn''t know that he loved her deeply.

 Chapter 1336 Break Off Relations

    Matthew lowered his head and kissed his wife''s red lips. "Are you still sad?"


    She shook her head and answered firmly, "I''m not sad. I''m just angry because Phoebe provoked me!"


    "Okay, then why did you hit me?" Matthew was under the impression that Erica had pped him because she was feeling envious.


    However, he just found out that she was just angry with Phoebe. He was a bit disappointed as he felt like he had been pped for nothing.


    "You made me think you two were having an affair. What would you have done in my ce? To tell you the truth, I felt sorry for you too. After all, you''re a handsome man.


    How about I just p myself next time?" she suggested. ''p yourself? Why?'' Matthew couldn''t find meaning in her words.


    When she caught his confused expression, Erica exined to him, "I have such a handsome and rich husband that even when we fight, I don''t have the heart to hit you.


    I suppose I could only p myself instead." ''What? Then I''d prefer you to hit me instead, '' he thought.


    When the car arrived at their vi, Erica was still in a bad mood. She didn''t talk much on the way, but she rested her head against Matthew''s chest, deep in thought.


    Matthew carried the woman to the vi and said to the bodyguards at the gate, "You can go home now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Thanks to Matthew, Erica''s mood was better in no time.


    At Li family''s house in A Country


    Gifford appeared at home out of the blue. While no one was noticing, he went back to his bedroom, took something and walked out just as quickly as he hade in.


    As he closed the door behind him, he nced at the innermost room in the corridor.


    He hesitated for a moment and walked over. When he was about to knock on the door, he heard a faint noiseing from the door of Wesley''s room.


    Suddenly, Wesley pushed the door open from the inside.


    Gifford turned around and strode over, just in time to meet his father.


    Wesley frowned in confusion as he wasn''t expecting to see his son. "Why did youe back at this hour?"


    ''Isn''t he d I am back home in the first ce?'' Gifford thought to himself and rolled his eyes. "I came back to fetch something before heading out to Y City," he answered honestly.


    "Why are you going to Y City?" Wesley asked.


    "I''m going to see Matthew!" Gifford mumbled as he was about to leave.


    "Come back here!" Wesley called out to his son, realizing that something was not right.


    Gifford stopped in his tracks, turned around and looked at his father. "What?" he asked impatiently.


    "What are you going to do in Y City in the middle of the nigh


    t your mind?" Wesley strongly believed that Matthew would never do anything to hurt Erica. Besides, she wasn''tining when he was on the phone with Matthew just now, which implied that there was nothing serious to be worried about.


    Indeed, if it were a big deal, she would have already run away from Matthew by now. Erica wouldn''t have waited for Gifford toe to her rescue if that were really the case.


    ''It seems as though Rika was right all along. Dad loves Matthew as if he were his own son. Rika, Yvette and I must have been picked up from the street or something!''


    With this thought in mind, Gifford spoke in the same tone as Erica''s. "Dad, did you really pick me up from the trash bin when I was a baby?"


    "Yes!" Wesley said and walked towards the bedroom door.


    "Good to know! Fine! I''ll cut all ties with you," Gifford dered.


    Wesley paused and turned around to face his son with a deadpan expression. "Really?"


    Gifford had an illusion that as long as he dared to nod, Wesley would really sever their father-son rtionship. "I know you don''t want to do that, so forget it..."


    "Don''t tter yourself.


    How about this? Since you want to break off ties with the Li family, you can cut your flesh and bones and return them to your father and mother*!" (*TN: This is from the story of Nezha. In order to break off rtions with his family, Nezha cut his flesh and bones and returned them to his parents.) Gifford felt a little embarrassed. ''Why is Dad being so cruel to me?''


    "Dad, I''d better cut your flesh and bones and return them to Mom!" He ran as fast as he could once the words left his mouth.


    Without another word, Wesley picked up his slipper from the floor and threw it at his fleeing son.

 Chapter 1337 Avenge Me

    Although he didn''t look back, Gifford was able to dodge Wesley''s slipper, so it flew straight to thending of the staircase.


    "Get it back for me," Wesley growled from behind.


    Gifford walked up to the slipper but didn''t pick it up. Instead, he turned to Wesley, gave him a wicked grin, and kicked his slipper down to the ground floor.


    "You bastard!" Wesley immediately picked up his remaining slipper and ran after his son.


    Seeing himing, Gifford dashed downstairs as fast as he could. So when Wesley reached thending, he was already at the door of the living room.


    Before opening the door, he turned to Wesley and said, "Dad, you can''t do it anymore. You are already very old. You can''t even catch up with me now."


    Squinting his eyes, Wesley ignored his mockery and said, "Gifford, I remember there is something important we haven''t told you yet." Thest time that Gifford came home, Wesley and ir only urged him to take Chantel and get their marriage licenses. No one had mentioned to him that Chantel was pregnant.


    "What is it?" Gifford asked confusedly.


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Wesley just said, "Never mind. I''m going to bed now."


    Since he entered the military, Gifford had always been earnest and never went back on his word before his soldiers. But when Wesley refused to answer, he decisively returned to the living room and said with a cheeky smile, "Dad, I''ll take your slipper upstairs." What Wesley wanted to tell him must be something important, so he was eager to know it.


    "Never mind. I don''t need my slipper anymore."


    "Dad, I''ll buy you a new pair of slippers." ''I''ll buy you a pair of slippers worth 99 cents, '' he thought to himself.


    But Wesley didn''t even bother to answer him this time.


    Feeling disappointed, he looked at the slipper and thought for a while, before he turned around and left.


    As soon as he went out, he took his phone and sent a message to Erica, asking, "Rika, how are you now?"


    It only took a short while when he received her response. "I''m doing fine."


    ''Since she is fine, I won''t go to Y City anymore, '' he thought.


    Inside their bedroom in the vi, Matthew took Erica''s phone and put it on the bedside table. He


    son Wang was the host when they arrived. "Don''t worry. I''m sure that man won''t set me up. We will be fine here," Camille answered.


    The man she was referring to was the one who invited them here. Instead of backing out, she justforted herself and Phoebe.


    Everyone knew that Carlson Wang was a BDSM maniac. Some women had died in his bed, but he had been using his money to cover up his crimes.


    He had been taking a fancy to the beautiful Camille since the first time he saw her. He had actually tried to pursue her a couple of times, but she never took him seriously.


    This time, Camille couldn''t help feeling uneasy as she quietly took a sip of champagne while listening to Carlson Wang swanking in front of everyone.


    Phoebe and Camille only felt relieved when the dinner had ended, and they walked out of the private room.


    Carlson Wang was so horrible that even having dinner with him in the same room sent a chill down their spines.


    But as they entered the elevator, several bodyguards came out of nowhere and blocked them.


    One of them pressed the button to the twenty-sixth floor.


    Phoebe immediately yelled in panic, "We are going down!"


    But no one responded, and the elevator had begun to rise.


    If they remembered it correctly, on the twenty-sixth floor were the presidential suites of this hotel.


    All of a sudden, the sisters had a feeling that something was not right. They quietly looked at each other as panic shed across their eyes.

 Chapter 1338 I Arranged It

    Quietly, Camille reached her phone and tried to ask for help without anyone noticing.


    However, a bodyguard beside her soon realized what she was trying to do. Taking out his dagger, he quickly pressed it against her neck as he snatched the cellphone from the hysterical woman.


    In the meantime, another bodyguard grabbed Phoebe''s purse and unzipped it to make sure that her phone was still in it.


    By the time the elevator stopped on the 26th floor, the two women were forced to get out. Waiting for them, about a dozen bodyguards stood in two rows in front of a presidential suite. Instantaneously, it became clear that the whole floor had been booked by whoever was behind this.


    The next moment, the sisters were led to the much-guarded suite, where they found a man and a woman in a pleasant conversation with one another.


    From time to time, the woman would evenugh joyfully at the man''s words.


    The instant Camille recognized the woman, she unconsciously turned around to run towards the door. But before she could go very far, she felt the cold steel of the dagger against her neck once more. Then the bodyguard warned her fiercely, "Don''t move!"


    Phoebe, on the other hand, froze in shock to see who that woman was chatting with the man. Rposing herself, she asked, "Erica Li, what do you want?"


    Erica calmly drank from her ss of water and then smiled as she looked at the Su sisters. "Mr. Wang is a regr customer of ZL Group. As the CEO''s wife, I want to give him a big gift!"


    ''A big gift?'' Camille began to worry and warned her coldly, "Erica Li, if anything happens to me today, the Su family won''t let you get away with it!"


    Erica stood up, showing off her big belly as she walked around the room. With a faint smile on her lips, she asked, "Didn''t anyone tell you that if anything happened to me, both the Huo and the Li families wouldn''t let you get away with it either? To tell you the truth, I arranged today''s dinner."


    Phoebe struggled violently in response but was forced to calm down when she felt the de identally slipping through her neck. As blood started to ooze out from her wound, she said, "I''ve already paid you ten million dors, what else do you want?"


    "What else do I want?" Touching the bracelet given by her husband on her wrist, Erica stared coldly at the Su sisters. "Don''t you like to go after the same man? I want to help you get what you want. This is Mr. Wang. He''s a big shot in the finan


    Erica looked dead serious as she ordered the rest of the bodyguards, "Keep an eye on everyone in these rooms. They can''te out until tomorrow morning!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    Downstairs, an Emperor car had been waiting for a long time at the hotel''s entrance. The moment the pregnant woman came out, the man in the back seat got out of the car to wee her in person.


    "Are you done?" he asked in a soft voice and held her hands as if he didn''t know what was going on inside the hotel.


    The woman nodded and yawned. "Now I want to go home and get some sleep."


    "Okay!" The man led her inside the car before he told the driver that they were ready to leave the hotel.


    On the way back, the two didn''t talk. Erica just leaned against Matthew''s chest with her eyes closed.


    Knowing that she wasn''t asleep, Matthew suddenly spoke when they were about to arrive at their ce. "The slum is ready. The Su sisters can be sent there at any time. How about we send them the day after tomorrow?"


    ''The day after tomorrow?'' Erica thought for a while and said, "I''ll see them tomorrow before making the decision." First, she wanted to enjoy her victory.


    "Okay."


    That night, Erica slept soundly as usual, but for the three members of the Su family, that had been the worst night of their entire lives.


    The next day, Erica got up before dawn and took her phone with her to the bathroom. There, she dialed a number and ordered, "Ask the reporters to wait on the 26th floor."


    After hanging up, she used the toilet and took her phone back to the bedroom.


    Matthew was already awake when he saw the pregnant woman walking towards him.

 Chapter 1339 Reputations Ruined

    Erica crawled into bed as if nothing happened. She put her phone aside, closed her eyes, and curled up in Matthew''s arms. She was asleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Looking at the quiet woman, Matthew kissed her hair. Her silence worried him. She was usually venting her anger rather loudly.


    She had done something that could destroy the lives of two women, possibly all the Su family, but she was calm as could be.


    This made Matthew feel really sorry for her. His wife seemed to have changed overnight.


    At the first rays of dawn, Erica yawned and stretched. She was still very quiet, less talkative than usual.


    After a while, the man whispered in her ear in a voice thick with lust, "Honey, how about we y a game called ''find the sausage''?"


    Erica didn''t refuse. She wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and said, "I''m in a good mood.


    This could be your lucky day!" When he heard that, he was thrilled.


    Around noon, Erica sat at the table and looked at her phone.


    News of the Su family''s indiscretions had gone viral on the Inte.


    A reporter had broken the story, along with a damning photo. Rumor had it that both sisters were dating the same guy¡ªa big shot in the financial world. There was no way they were going to print the prominent person''s name, so they focused on the Su sisters instead.


    The three of them stayed in a hotel room all night and were photographed by reporters when they left. As soon as the VIP left the hotel room, the two sisters helped each other leave the room. Of course, the man''s face was pixted.


    The reporters in the corridor immediately surrounded the two of them, and they kept firing off questions and snapping pics.


    The Su sisters were ambushed by the paparazzi. They couldn''t have anticipated how many reporters there were. And their cameras captured their disheveled appearance.


    There were a lot of curses on the Inte, especially leveled at the second daughter of the Su family, Phoebe. She was not a good woman, stealing art to pass off as her own, and she even vited Matthew''s likeness rights. Everyone knew that. But apparently she and her sister had slept with the same guy, on the same night. Never mind that the man was married.


    Thement areas were like a shark tank. Theizens were out for blood. They unleashed epithets like whore, slut, and bitch.


    And this, of course, affected their public standing. So much that people hurled insults if they saw them across the street. The


    d Camille. Phoebe staggered to her feet and started cursing Erica. "Camille, take that back. She''s not a bitch¡ªshe''s a fucking cunt!"


    "Wow! What a foul mouth you have!" Erica''s expression didn''t change, but her tone became cold. "p her!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!" One of the bodyguards held Phoebe''s hands, and another came over and gave her a heavy p.


    "Ahhh!" Phoebe screamed in pain, her face red and swollen. Blood pooled on her lips.


    Pak! Another p made Phoebe cry and beg for mercy, "I... I''ll stop! Please! Erica, don''t do this!" She was stunned and her head was buzzing. She kept begging for mercy. "I won''t say anything bad about you again!"


    Camille hated Phoebe being so cowardly. She red at the woman who had the upper hand and cursed, "Erica Li, you are nothing but an idiot!"


    Erica looked at her and said nothing.


    Camille was pretty sure Matthew had known everything they had done. Otherwise, Neville wouldn''t have sent Watkins out of the country, and she and Phoebe wouldn''t have been sent to Carlson as "gifts."


    Matthew was so rich and powerful, he could kill a man in broad daylight and the authorities wouldn''t touch him. Erica, being his wife, was also shielded from repercussions. That was why she was able to subject Camille and her sister to Carlson''s less-than-tender mercies.


    Camille understood well that even if the Su family tried their best to sue Erica, that would fail too. If Matthew wanted to protect her, Erica would be safe and sound for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, she could only enjoy fantasies of revenge on this stupid woman. "You know what? Watkins and Kaitlyn have been working for us. Ha-ha!"

 Chapter 1340 Matthew Loves You

    Watkins fell in love with Camille when he was eighteen. However, she didn''t like him because he was not her type. But Watkins'' family had a strong background, and Champion Group was more influential and powerful than Su Group in Y City.


    Because of this, she wanted him to stay in love with her and wouldn''t fall for another woman. So although she had never agreed to be his girlfriend, she hung out with him from time to time.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, had always wanted to be Matthew''s wife. She tried her best to get closer to him. But since Erica came to his life, her chance of bing his wife had be slimmer and slimmer. For the sake of the Su family, Camille decided to take over her sister in bing Mrs. Huo. For Camille''s ns, she needed to use Watkins, so she agreed to sleep with him. After that, he pretended to be injured and to be saved by Erica.


    That was how the story started. Everything was Camille''s idea. From the first time that Erica saved Watkins to the phone call before he went abroad, she knew every detail.


    She was also the one who told Watkins to send roses to Erica and pretend that he liked her so much. He even dared to go against Matthew to convince Erica that his feelings were real.


    The shooting incident was also her plot. She hired some gangsters to shoot Matthew, and she took the bullets for him to make it appear that she saved his life.


    In short, she and Watkins had been working together to destroy Erica and Matthew''s rtionship.


    Erica looked at Camille in shock after hearing the whole story. She couldn''t help trembling in rage as she asked, "So, it was really you who nned Matthew''s attack?"


    Camille''s mouth curved into a wild smile. This time, she didn''t look aloof anymore. "Yes. I arranged everything. But unfortunately, you didn''t feel anything fishy because you are stupid." Actually, if Matthew''s men had not caught the two criminals who escaped, she wouldn''t have admitted everything to Erica.


    ''Is she crazy?'' Erica wondered inwardly. "You risked your life by taking those bullets just to ruin our marriage. Are you out of your mind?" What if the criminals made a mistake and failed to aim the bullets at her arm? If they hit her heart, she might not be able to survive. This thought gave Erica some goose bumps.


    The smile on Camille''s face vanished. She stared at her and said c


    t to sue you, but I''m afraid that you will also cause trouble like Phoebe, so I change my mind. You are always cold and aloof in front of everyone. Your arrogance makes you feel like no one else can be better than you. I know a small vige in M Country. I think that ce is quite suitable for you. After all, you can have a peaceful life there. If you want to visit the town, it will take you a day by carriage." She then ordered her other bodyguards, "Take her away."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo!"


    "Erica Li!" Camille screamed. "How dare you send me away! You''re crazy!" The bodyguards covered her mouth and dragged her into the car. "Mmph!" She continued to struggle.


    Since the Su sisters were now taken away, Erica allowed the driver of the Su family to leave. She was left with the four bodyguards guarding her.


    She just sat there quietly, looking at the garden across the road, with confusion in her eyes.


    The Su sisters had indeed seeded in making her realize how stupid she was. She failed to find out that they all made a fool out of her. She even kept on fighting with Matthew because of them.


    As she thought of Matthew, a bitter smile appeared on her face. Her heart ached. It was not easy to fall in love with a person, but she was far from worthy of him.


    At this moment, she finally understood how Chantel felt. She was in love with Gifford but always said that she didn''t deserve him.


    She even scolded Chantel before because for her, as long as she loved a person, she deserved him.


    Now she realized she was wrong. She didn''t deserve Matthew at all.

 Chapter 1341 Have Some Peace Of Mind

    ''Matthew is a man who excels in everything. How could a fool like me deserve him? Only those elegant women or those who are outstanding in business like Terilynn or Evelyn suit him, '' Erica thought to herself.


    Perhaps other people would call her silly and crazy. She felt like she was different from other women. For example, most women would run away in fright when they saw snakes. On the contrary, she was happy to see those animals. She would even hold them and y with them.


    When she came back to her senses, she dialed Gifford''s number. However, no one answered, even after she tried to call many times.


    It was only on her fifteenth attempt that he finally answered. He asked in a low voice, "Rika, is there any problem?" He was on a mission, but when he saw Erica''s persistent calls, he had no other choice but to find a ce to answer his phone secretly.


    "Gifford, I need to tell you something."


    "Is that really urgent?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, tell me," he said with a sigh.


    "Long time ago, I saved a man and took him home to treat his wounds. At that time, Matthew happened toe back home from a business trip. When he saw the man, he got so angry." She paused as Matthew''s enraged face shed in her mind.


    She couldn''t help sobbing as she thought, ''Did Matthew already like me at that time? If he didn''t, why did he get furious when he found out that I brought a man back home?''


    "Rika, what is happening to you? Why are you crying a lot recently?" This time, Gifford regretted noting to Y City a few days ago to confront Matthew.


    "I''m fine. I just discovered something that shocked me. I just found out that Matthew really loves me," she replied while wiping the tears on her face.


    Gifford was rendered speechless. He was surprised that she found out about it just now.


    Erica continued, "Since then, that man has started to appear in my life more often. And every time we were together, Matthew would always appear and get furious. One day, Matthew beat him ck and blue. When I went to the hospital to visit him, he confided to me that he liked me, and he was the one who sent me the roses." Although intermittently, she had finally told Gifford about Watkins.


    She had always considered Watkins as a friend. A kind of friend that she was willing to fight for with her husband.


    After listening to her narration thatsted for more than ten minu


    next meeting. I want theirpany to disappear in Y City in half a month."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Kaitlyn was sent to the cave where Lenora had once stayed.


    ording to the rumors, Lenora went to see a psychiatrist aftering back from that cave. Many people in Y City knew about it. So when she found out that she would be sent to that cave too, Kaitlyn was so scared that she almost went crazy.


    But no matter how much she tried to struggle, she was still taken away.


    This time, Matthew was really furious. He didn''t pass up anyone rted to the Su family who plotted against Erica.


    After giving all his orders to Owen, he carried Erica into the car and went back to Pearl Vi District.


    Knowing that she was in a depressed mood, he didn''t work that night and stayed in bed with her.


    She was awake but remained silent the whole night until three o''clock in the morning. When Matthew was about to fall asleep, Erica suddenly spoke up. "Matthew, I want to go somewhere to have some peace of mind."


    Matthew suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness and asked uncertainly, "What?"


    "I want to go on a trip."


    When it finally dawned on him, he hugged her and said, "Okay. I''ll go with you."


    But to his surprise, she shook her head. "I want to go alone. If you are worried about me and the babies, you can send more bodyguards to protect me." As long as Matthew wasn''t there, getting rid of even ten bodyguards would be easy for her.


    Matthew fell silent. He couldn''t immediately agree to her because he was worried about her safety if he wasn''t there to protect her personally.

 Chapter 1342 Matthew Loves Me

    Matthew didn''t speak. Unlike before, Erica neither naughtily urged him nor coquettishly forced him to answer immediately. After half an hour, he finally agreed, "Okay."


    The corners of her mouth lifted in a brilliant smile. She kissed the man''s face with tear-filled eyes, and said softly, "Thank you, Matthew."


    ''You are the man I love most. I love you, Matthew, '' she confessed in her mind.


    Matthew acted quickly. First, he confirmed a destination for Erica''s trip¡ªa country named Cass. The country was in the opposite direction of the slum.


    Then he arranged for six bodyguards to follow her. Two of them¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere assigned to follow her closely, while the remaining four bodyguards would protect her in secret.


    He also ensured that bodyguards were avable for every scenic spot she visited.


    While his arrangements were extreme, they helped reassure Matthew of Erica''s and their two children''s safety.


    As soon as Debbie learned that Erica would be traveling, she offered to apany her daughter-inw. Erica, however, refused. Although she always listened to her elders, this time, she expressed her desire to be alone.


    Debbie tried to persuade her, but the pregnant woman''s decision remained unshakable. Eventually, Debbie gave up.


    Her concerns only settled when she learned from Matthew the steps he''d taken to ensure Erica''s safety.


    After all three sisters of the Su family had been sent away, Fanya tried her best to sue Matthew and Erica, but nowyer dared to take her case.


    Finally, a small-timewyer offered to ept the case for the money. However, he disappeared inexplicably when he went to meet Fanya.


    Before leaving for Cass, Erica visited the Li family house in A Country.


    In the evening, ir drove Wesley out of their room as she wanted a heart-to-heart talk with her daughter. "Rika, I feel as though you are in a bad mood after returning this time. Tell me what''s wrong. Maybe I can help."


    The smile on Erica''s face didn''t lessen. On the contrary, her tone was as cheerful and naughty as always. "I''m fine. I just wanted to see you and Dad before I leave for my trip!"


    ir wasn''t convinced. "Although I want you and Matthew to get along, if you have been wronged, you have to tell me. You know that I won''t forgive him if he''s done something awful, right?" ir liked Matthew as her son-inw, but on the condition that he was kind to her daughter, and that he would


    waited for this day for a long time, let alone Matthew.


    Wesley felt sorry for Matthew. The young man must''ve hoped and prayed for this day ever since their marriage. Even though he believed that Erica had given birth to another man''s child at that time, he still tried to get close to her and make her ept him little by little. Didn''t this patience mean true love?


    That was one of the reasons why Wesley always sided with Matthew.


    It was understandable that Matthew would do so based on his personality. Many people did the same. They first lured their "prey," and then captured its heart. Gradually, they made it belong to them willingly.


    Erica was confused. ''Did Matthew fall in love with me after he fell out of love with his goddess, Phoebe?


    Or...could it be possible that I''ve been the goddess in his heart all this while?''


    This realization sent a shiver through Erica. If it were true, didn''t it mean that Matthew had hidden his feelings too well?


    He was indeed, good at acting. She didn''t know that he was Can''t Do Anything until today.


    No wonder he hadn''t allowed her to touch his phone! He was afraid that she would find out his Weibo username.


    Erica''s mood should have lifted after this revtion. However,plex emotions surged through her as she believed that she knew very little about the man she had married. Matthew was a mysterious figure shrouded in mist, who had waited for her to see him clearly.


    That night, Erica and Chantel shared a room. The two pregnant women touched each other''s belly and smiled. How happy they were!


    It waste night when they finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 1343 Its Me

    Erica only stayed in the Li family''s house for two days. She then set off from A Country to Cass.


    Matthew had already calcted her arrival time. So, as soon as she got off the ne, she received a call from him. After telling him that she arrived safely, she hung up and went straight to the hotel.


    At Orchid Private Club


    In the dim VIP room, Matthew was seated silently, staring at the wine in his ss.


    With a dissatisfied expression on his face, Sheffield sat down opposite him and said, "Just because you don''t have a wife to sleep with tonight, we have to put aside our work and leave our wives to go out with you."


    Joshua chuckled, "Don''t provoke him, man. Be careful. He might have a life-and-death battle with youter." Everyone could tell that Matthew was not in a good mood.


    "Then let''s fight it out! Who says I''m afraid of him?" Sheffield poured wine into his ss leisurely.


    Harmon echoed his joke and said, "Why not? Matthew has a lot of money anyway. Even if we smash his private room right now, he can have it decorated more luxuriously." They all knew that Matthew had a brawl with Watkins in this roomst time. After the fight, he had it renovated, and it looked more luxurious than before.


    Matthew shifted his gaze from his ss to Sheffield. His brother-inw used to be adies'' man, and he should understand women better, so he asked him, "Why Rika doesn''t want me to apany her?"


    He felt like Erica had changed a lot recently. He couldn''t even guess what she was thinking.


    Sheffield grinned mysteriously and replied, "Look at your poker face. Why don''t you learn from me? You should smile more."


    "Fuck off!" he cursed ruthlessly.


    Sheffield just crossed his legs casually and said, "If I leave now, who can you ask for advice? Joshua? Harmon? Do you think these two can help you analyze Erica?"


    Unfortunately, Matthew had to admit that Sheffield was right. He took a sip of his wine. The burning sensation when the liquid passed through his throat was too stimting.


    Joshua and Harmon refuted their so-calleddies'' man friend discontentedly. After all, they had been in love and married. They knew how women think too.


    But Sheffield just ignored their interruption and said to Matthew, "Tell me what happened recently."


    "I have nothing to tell." Too many things had happened recently, and he wasn''t in the mood to narrate everything to him.


    Sheffield shook his head helplessly and drank the wine from his ss. He thought of annoying Ma


    om him forever.


    But if she loved him too... he would be the happiest man in this world.


    It was a beautiful night in Cass.


    Afraid that it might not be safe to go outside, Erica brought her camera on the balcony of the hotel and took pictures of the night sky.


    After a while, the female bodyguard came to her and said, "Mrs. Huo, it''s time for your midnight snack."


    "Okay."


    She washed her hands and sat at the table. There was a bowl of bird''s nest and some desserts. Although she was in a different country, everything she had been eating was exquisite.


    When the female bodyguard was about to leave, Erica suddenly stopped her. "Wait a minute!"


    The female bodyguard turned around and looked at her in confusion. "Yes, Mrs. Huo?"


    "I''m going to take photos in the Reed Mountain tomorrow. Please go downtown and buy me some rubber bands, a hairpin and a new backpack outside. I spilled water on my backpack just now, so I need a new one. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be just fine with the other bodyguard here." Her tone was natural and casual.


    The female bodyguard hesitated for a moment. But after thinking that it would be awkward for the male bodyguard to buy what she needed, she nodded and said, "Okay, Mrs. Huo."


    However, not long after the female bodyguard went out, Erica was gone too.


    She went missing.


    The male bodyguard reported to Matthew, and he immediately sent a lot of people to look for her even in the Reed Mountain. Unfortunately, they failed to find her.


    Matthew had already transferred all his work in the next few days to Evelyn. He had nned to go to Cass to look for Erica and apany her for the rest of her travel.

 Chapter 1344 I Dont Deserve To Be A Wife

    Although Matthew had already booked a ne ticket for himself, he didn''t expect to receive a call from the bodyguard informing that Erica was missing.


    Immediately, he changed his flight to the earliest one and flew to Cass.


    When he got to the hotel room that Erica was supposed to be staying, he sat down and quietly listened to the bodyguard''s report about his wife''s disappearance. "Mrs. Huo ordered the female bodyguard to get her somedy supplies from downtown. In the meantime, another bodyguard and I stayed and did the protection for Mrs. Huo. When sheined about having a stomachache, we apanied her to the bathroom and waited nearly half an hour outside the door. But then we realized that something was wrong. We called her several times, but there was no response. After we broke in, we found out that she had climbed over the wall and left."


    The bathroom in the mountain area wasn''t as luxurious as the one in the city. It was only a simple toilet built of bricks.


    Behind it, there was a small forest. So when the bodyguards checked the surveince footage at the entrance, they saw Erica leaving through the woods in a hurry.


    They managed to track her from the screen until she reached a blind spot and disappeared without a trace.


    After the bodyguard told him everything, Matthew closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He could still smell her scent in the room.


    For a long time, he didn''t say anything, nor did he make a move. He was so calm that it didn''t seem as he had just lost his beloved wife. The bodyguards were in cold sweats, beginning to wonder if the man had fallen asleep. But slowly, he opened his eyes again.


    Matthew then stood up and walked around the room as if he was looking for something.


    Finally, he spotted a letter and a box above Erica''s suitcase.


    Sitting on the head of the bed, he casually opened the letter.


    It didn''t seem very long. The girl''s handwriting was neat, unlike her naughty character, and in the very first word, Matthew noticed that the letter was indeed for him.


    "Matthew, first of all, I''m sorry. I''m really, really sorry.


    Yes, I''m leaving. After what happened recently, I''ve realized how much of a problem I am. It turns out that I am a big fool. For so many times, I''ve allowed those messed up people to get between us that I would often misunderstand you because of it. I was so blind


    is sleep? What was this? In his opinion, dumping her husband didn''t qualify as the behavior of the good woman she said she wanted to be at all.


    To make matters worse, did she say she wanted to struggle while she was pregnant? Was there something wrong with her brain?


    Although Matthew thought his head was about to explode, in the end, he agreed to let her go.


    After checking her luggage, he made sure that she didn''t bring any of the bank cards he had given her. He couldn''t wait to see how the pregnant woman nned to survive out there.


    Bearing this in mind, Matthew didn''t feel anxious anymore. Afterward, he took his men and left the country as soon as possible.


    By the time he returned to Y City, he ordered his men to keep an open eye on any movement in Erica''s bank ounts. Raising children required a lot of money, so he believed that she would surely need to withdraw some cash sooner orter.


    Meanwhile, in A Country, Chantel was taking the day off at Li family''s house.


    It was rare for her to take some time to rest. But at that moment, she was ying the game of Go with Wesley, while ir was knitting a sweater for her grandchild.


    The family was having a good time together when Wesley''s phone unexpectedly rang. With his mind focused on the game, he didn''t feel like answering it.


    However, Chantel warned him, "Dad, it''s Uncle Carlos calling."


    Nodding, Wesley put down his stone piece and picked up the phone. "Hey, old man!"


    At the other end of the line, Carlos was smoking in his study when he said gloomily, "Wesley, Rika is missing!"

 Chapter 1345 Wait For Me

    "What? Are you shitting me? She ran away again?" Wesley asked in disbelief.


    "No, I''m afraid this piece of news is poo-free. Rika dumped her bodyguards and went AWOL when she was on holiday in Cass!" Carlos answered.


    Wesley stood up abruptly and asked, "How''d that happen? Did she run away by herself?"


    It had only been a month since Carlos told him the good news that Erica was pregnant with twins. Why did she run away?


    "No one knows. She did leave a letter to Matthew, asking us not to look for her." As an elder, Carlos felt guilty after Erica took off.


    Matthew must have done something again.


    When ir heard someone ran away, it didn''t take her long to figure out it was Erica. It was always Erica.


    She immediately dropped what she was working on and approached her husband. She asked anxiously, "What''s going on, Wesley?"


    Wesley didn''t answer her; he was still listening to Carlos on the phone.


    On the other hand, Chantel lowered her head and clenched her clothes nervously. ''She did it! Rika got away from her bodyguards!''


    "My daughter is impossible!" Wesley was so pissed off his blood pressure skyrocketed. He paced back and forth in the living room like a tiger in its cage. "I really don''t think it''s Matthew this time. I know what kind of person my daughter is. It can''t be his fault. She''s gone too far this time! She didn''t even think about her two babies at all!"


    A momentter, he told Carlos, "ir and I are heading your way now. We need to put our heads together and bring Erica back! Bring yourself and your ideas!"


    Then Wesley hung up the phone and urged ir to pack her things before leaving for Y City.


    Chantel stood up from the chair and asked, "Dad, where''s Rika? Is something wrong?"


    Wesley took a deep breath and answered gently, "She ran away again. I''m off to Y City with your mom. You hold down the fort here. I''ll get Yvette toe and take care of you for a couple days."


    "No need for that, Dad. That''s what maids are for. Don''t bother Yvette. Besides, I''ll be at school all day. Don''t worry about me." Chantel didn''t dare to look into Wesley''s eyes because she felt guilty. Her eyes darted from ce to ce.


    Wesley was so pissed off he didn''t pay much attention to her. Otherwise, he would have figured out she was involved. "I wish Rika was an awesome girl like you. She is such a drama queen! It seems she''ll al


    ith that.''


    On the fourth day, the many in the bed, his wife''s scent lingering in the sheets. He began seriously thinking about a question. ''When did you be such a heartless woman, Rika? You left without saying goodbye, leaving me only a lock of hair and a letter. Why didn''t you take me with you?''


    On the fifth day, it rained heavily in Y City. Matthew was holding the strand of hair in his hand. ''I hate you, Rika. I hate you for abandoning me and leaving with our sons.''


    The sixth day, he thought to himself, ''Rika, I love you.''


    Matthew had been waiting for a month, but he still couldn''t figure out what kind of money she was living on. There were countless dors on her bank card, but she hadn''t used a penny since she disappeared.


    The man threw the cup against the wall. It shattered, the pieces falling to the floor, and a dark stain cascaded down the wall.


    ''Does money mean anything to you, my one and only? You saved so much money, why didn''t you use it?''


    In fact, it would be better if she did use her money. She wouldn''t need to live a hard life with the money he gave her. He really didn''t want her doing hard work. She had money to live on.


    But she didn''t use any money from her bank ount.


    He didn''t know how she could make it. No money, pregnant, he just couldn''t figure it out. And the longer he thought about it, the worse it made him feel.


    Besides, she had won the first and second ces in the photography contest.


    The photo that got first ce was a group photo of the two of them, which named 1+1=3. The second one was his portrait.

 Chapter 1346 Hugo Li

    The first and second prizes for the photo contest were one hundred thousand and fifty thousand respectively. Erica won both for her entries, so the money was immediately transferred to her bank ount. The certificates were also sent to the ZL Group. Matthew received them, but he couldn''t celebrate her victory with her.


    It had been one month and ten days since Erica left. Chantel received a call from Gifford. Before she could get the chance to greet him, he immediately asked, "You were with Rika for two days before she went to Cass, right?"


    "Yes. Why?" she answered. Her voice was a little shaky as if afraid of something.


    "Did she tell you anything about her ns, like where she wanted to go?" he asked again.


    She heaved a sigh of relief first before she answered calmly, "No, she didn''t." It was true. She knew that Erica was going to run away from home, but thetter didn''t tell her exactly where she was going.


    "Really?" He sounded unconvinced. If only he wasn''t busy today, he would go back home to ask Chantel in person.


    "Yes, really."


    There was a moment of silence from the other end of the line before he spoke again. "If she contacts you, let me know immediately."


    "Okay." But Erica had not contacted her yet since she left.


    Then Gifford hung up the phone.


    Chantel was in a daze as she stared at her phone. All of a sudden, her heart felt empty. It was as if she lost something important.


    Meanwhile, in the slum located in the opposite direction to Cass, a skinny woman in in clothes carried a bowl of freshly-cooked noodles into a shabby small room. She then said to the other woman, "Erma, I bought eggs and tomatoes to make these noodles. Eat them while they are still hot."


    Erma was currently six months pregnant, but her belly was so big that some people thought she was about to give birth.


    She was Erica. When she came to this slum, she decided to change her name into Erma Huo so people wouldn''t recognize her. Without minding the shabby surroundings, she took the bowl of noodles and wolfed them down.


    The woman who made the noodles for her was Tessie. Looking at her dirty face with a smile, she asked, "Are you leaving tonight?"


    Erica stopped eating and nodded. "Yes. And you will go with me," she answered.


    Tessie was stunned. "But... Mr. Huo won''t allow me to go anywhere." Deep in her heart, she was hoping that Matthew would allow her to go back to Y City after she had been behaving well.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as you help me now, I will personally take you back to Y City someday. Matthew won


    ght?"


    Erica was about to give birth soon, but they still hadn''t heard anything from her.


    Anger surged in Gifford''s heart as he thought inwardly, ''Rika is too thoughtless. If she doesn''t want to tell us where she is, she should have at least called Mom and Dad from time to time to tell them she is alright.


    But anyway, never mind. She is old enough to know the right thing to do. Instead of thinking about her, I better focus my attention on my son.'' Finally, it dawned on him that he was now a father.


    The next day, Gifford brought his son to his work. When they came back, the baby boy''s chubby face was full of saliva, and his pockets were full of red envelopes.


    Two dayster, he finally got the address where Chantel was training. He went to see her, but he was stopped by the security guard at the entrance. He was told that outsiders were not allowed to enter the building.


    He didn''t force the security to let him in. Instead, he stayed at the entrance, smoked two sticks of cigarettes, and left.


    Three years had passed by so quickly.


    The results of the Twentieth International Photography Competition were already announced. A participant named EM won both the first and the second prizes.


    The photo that won the first prize was called "Childhood in Tow Vige." In the picture was a calm river surrounded by green trees and nts. There was a swing in one of the trees, and four boys were seated, showing only their backs.


    The second prize was called "A Nanny in Tow Vige." It was a ck and white picture that emphasized the sweat and wrinkles on an olddy''s smiling face. She was holding a tray in her hands, and there was a very eye-catching ancient porcin bottle on it.

 Chapter 1347 You Are In Big Trouble

    The money award for the first prize was five hundred thousand dors, and the second was three hundred thousand.


    After thepetition, Erma immediately bought five air tickets to Y City using her money award.


    Since she bought first ss tickets, she spent around three hundred thousand dors.


    Two dayster, at Y City Airport, a video of a woman advertising a name-brand dress appeared on the huge screen. She had a perfect figure and a beautiful face that attracted many people''s attention.


    An old man with grey hair walked out of the VIP corridor. Looking at the woman on the screen, he nodded with satisfaction. He then muttered to himself, "Wesley''s daughter-inw is indeed excellent. In just two years, she has be an international superstar. s, it''s been three years, but I still don''t know where Erica and my two grandchildren are. It''s so disappointing!"


    The old man was none other than Carlos. He put on his sunsses and continued to walk towards the gate of the airport.


    A few momentster, several kids passed by the same corridor. They stopped for a while and stood there, enjoying the advertisement on the big screen. "Aunt Chantel has be so popr in the past two years, hasn''t she?" remarked one of them.


    "Yes, that''s right. I can see her everywhere," another boy said.


    "Have you seen the movie Youth in Yesterday? She is the lead actress in that movie."


    "Of course, I have. Her acting skill is so good that she can beat anyone else in the same movie."


    "All right, that''s enough. Let''s go! If we arete, we won''t be able to catch up to Grandpa."


    While the children were walking and talking, they also attracted many people''s attention. "Wow, they look exactly the same!"


    "Yes, their clothes and faces are exactly the same. They are so handsome."


    "They are too small to travel by themselves. I think they are only about four or five years old. Why is there no adult with them?"


    At this moment, the boys that they were talking about ran to the exit hand in hand and stopped an old man.


    A ck limo halted in front of Carlos outside the exit. He was about to get in the car when suddenly, some cute little boys rushed to him while calling out loudly, "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Carlos turned around and saw some handsome boys in ck T-shirts and jeans running towards him.


    Before he could react


    t. Everyone wondered what had happened to make their cold CEO so excited.


    Carlos held one of his grandsons in his arm and said with a broad smile, "Your sons are here."


    ''My sons? Is Rika back?'' Excitement wrapped his handsome face at the thought of Ericaing back. But when he realized where he was and that there were more than ten pairs of eyes staring at him, he adjusted his mood and suppressed the mixed emotions that rose in his heart. Soon enough, he regained his usual calm. "Why do I need to bring three cars?" he asked.


    His mind was upied by the thoughts that the woman he had been looking for more than three years had finally appeared.


    "Because you have so many sons," Carlos answered excitedly.


    Matthew motioned for his subordinates to continue the meeting as he walked towards the door with his phone without saying anything. "I have two sons, right?" he asked again.


    "No, no, no. Listen, I will count them for you. One, two, three, four. They are quadruplets. And there is also the fifth one." ''The Huo family have so many grandsons now, '' Carlos thought happily while counting the kids.


    He was already imagining the manor being turned upside down by these kids soon.


    Matthew was dumbfounded. ''My sons are quadruplets and not twins? And what does Dad mean there is a fifth one?'' He had a lot of questions in his mind. But eventually, he asked Carlos the question he had wanted to ask the most. "Is Rika there?"


    Carlos took off his sunsses and looked at the exit of the airport for a long time. Then he answered, "She isn''t here."

 Chapter 1348 Paternity Test

    Matthew had always been the type of man who could calmly ept anything thrown his way. However, it took him a while to take in Carlos'' words this time. ''My sons have shown up, and there are four of them... Or maybe five.


    And there is still no sign of that woman? Humph. She had the nerve to get her sons back here, but she''s going to remain gone.''


    As Matthew''s cars were on their way to the airport, Carlos took the opportunity to chat some more with the children. "Kids, how many sons have your mother actually given birth to in total?"


    One of the quadruplets answered quickly, "Four. The ck kid was adopted halfway."


    Carlos nodded, feeling relieved for his son. "And what are your names?"


    "Grandpa, I''m Adkins Huo, the eldest child."


    "Grandpa, I''m Boswell Huo, and I''m the second child."


    "Grandpa, I''m the third child. My name is Colman Huo."


    "Grandpa, I''m Damian Huo. I''m the fourth child."


    When it came to the ck boy''s turn, he looked at Carlos with his eyes wide open. Then he introduced himself, but his Chinese wasn''t so fluent. "Grandpa, my name has fifteen characters. For your convenience, you may just call me Kenney."


    A minuteter, Carlos was confused again. He looked at the four children and still couldn''t tell them apart. But how could he? They all looked exactly the same!


    Learning their names didn''t prove to be much useful either.


    Noticing their grandpa''s confusion, Adkins Huo told him a secret. "Grandpa, look at our clothes. They are embroidered with numbers. Aunt Tessie did them in order to distinguish us."


    "Tessie?" The name sounded familiar to Carlos.


    "Yes, Aunt Tessie helped our mom to raise us," Boswell Huo answered.


    It suddenly urred to Carlos that Tessie was the youngest daughter of the Su family, who Matthew had sent to the slum.


    "Okay, I see!" Carlos nodded.


    Getting to know their grandfather now, the kids had no idea this would be happening to them one day ago. Their mother had simply taken them by surprise when she came home the day before, waving five airline tickets in their faces. "Children, I have to be honest with you. I can''t afford to support you anymore. You will have to live with your father from now on! He''s a very handsome and rich man. He wi


    nds exactly like Erica''s, '' Matthew realized.


    Squatting down, he picked him up. The little boy immediately wrapped his short arms around his neck and shouted excitedly, "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Matthew couldn''t helpughing. Even the boy''s character was the same as that woman''s.


    Ashamed of his younger brother, Adkins pulled a long face and said, "Colman, can youe down? That man just said that we need to get a paternity test first."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows at the angry boy, trying hard to suppress his smile. "That man? Didn''t you say I''m your dad?"


    While Matthew talked to their sons, Carlos kept observing the children thoroughly. There was no doubt that the eldest child was the one who resembled Matthew''s personality the most.


    The next moment, Adkins cast a cold nce at Matthew and asked, "Aren''t you contradicting yourself now? Didn''t you say we need a paternity test?"


    Completely ignoring the confrontation between his brother and his father, Damian took two steps forward and looked up at the giant and fearless man. "Dad, I want you to hug me too!"


    For a long time, he had wanted to feel his father''s embrace.


    Matthew promptly held him up with his free hand, and now he had one son on each arm.


    Boswell looked at his father carrying his two brothers and thought for a while before he said, "Dad, I don''t want to take a paternity test."


    "But aren''t you sure that I''m your father? Then why don''t you want to do the paternity test?" Matthew deliberately asked.

 Chapter 1349 Learn About Business

    "I think it''s disrespect to our mom," Boswell said as he shook his little head disapprovingly. Then he added, "How about this? If you don''t take us to do the paternity test, I''ll tell you where our mother is."


    Carlos and Matthew raised their eyebrows at the same time. ''This boy sure knows how to negotiate at such a young age, '' they both thought. But of course, Matthew was interested in his proposal.


    He pointed at Kenney with his chin and said, "Tell me about this foreign boy first, then you won''t have to do the paternity test."


    "If I tell you about Kenney, then I don''t have to tell you where our mother is, do I? There can only be one condition for one question." Indeed, Boswell had the mind of a real businessman. He knew that everything must be exchanged for something of equal value.


    Matthew nodded and said, "Okay." After all, his children had already appeared. It wouldn''t take long before Erica showed up to see their sons.


    "We picked Kenney up from the street one and a half years ago. We haven''t found his parents yet, so he came to Y City with us." Since Matthew was his father, Boswell didn''t hesitate to give a lengthy exnation.


    ''I see. Good thing Erica didn''t cheat on me, '' Matthew thought, feeling relieved.


    He put the two children down, put his hands in his pockets, and said slowly, "Get in the car now. You are going home with me."


    The five kids walked towards the five cars that had been waiting for them. Although it would be their first time to ride a luxury car worth more than ten million dors, everyone stayed calm.


    When they were about to get into the cars at the same time, Matthew spoke from behind. "Who will go with me?" He wanted one of the kids to ride his car so that he could ask about Erica on their way home.


    The five kids turned to look at him simultaneously. "I''ll go with you," Boswell volunteered.


    Matthew raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this little boy had a lot of conditions to exchange with him.


    Adkins hurriedly stopped him and said with a frown, "Boswell, you can''t betray Mom."


    "I won''t betray Mom. But do you want her and Aunt Tessie to live in Tow Vige forever?" Boswell was worried about Erica, who was left in the vige.


    Upon hearing what he said, Adkins got in the car without saying anything more.


    Matthew and Boswell sat side by side inside Matthew''s car.


    As he was observing the kids since he arrived earlier, he could tell that both Adkins and Boswell were more mature than their age. The way they talked and thought was not like the usual three-year-old kids. On the o


    nd all of us are good. Please don''t cry."


    "Grandma, we can be together every day from now on," Boswell said.


    "Grandma, Mom said that every girl''s tears are precious. You shouldn''t cry," Colman said with a sweet smile.


    Damian echoed, "Yes, Grandma. And as long as you don''t mind us eating too much, we won''t leave you again."


    Carlos and Matthew looked at Debbie with envy in their eyes. ''Why are the four boys more sensible and considerate in front of her?'' they wondered.


    Adkins took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped Debbie''s tears.


    She actually cried because she was thrilled to have four grandchildren all of a sudden. But when she saw how considerate they were, she couldn''t help bursting into tears again.


    When Colman made faces to make herugh, she got amused and eventually stopped crying.


    Later that day, the Tang and Fan couples rushed to the manor with their children. Joshua and Terilynn''s second child was also a boy, but he was only two years old.


    In an instant, the manor was filled with nine children, including Kenney. And among them, Gwyn was the only girl. The atmosphere became so lively. And since the eight boys were quite naughty, the whole manor was almost turned upside down.


    Carlos, who always preferred girls to boys, didn''t know whether tough or to cry. Matthew was his only son, but he gave him four grandsons at one go. He couldn''t help wondering if this was his kind of revenge on him.


    ''Never mind. I''m sure Matthew has a worse headache than me, '' Carlosughed in his mind.


    Fortunately, both the Huo family''s manor and Matthew''s vi wererge enough to amodate a group of children. Each of them could have their own bedroom in both houses.

 Chapter 1350 The Widow

    The next day, Wesley and ir brought Hugo to the Huo family''s manor to meet their grandsons.


    Now, there were ten children in the manor. Everyone wasughing and talking, and there was so much love that the scene was spectacr.


    The Huo family and the Li family were prosperous not only in the sess of their business, but also because of their growing families.


    In a vige of K Country


    As the night grew darker and darker, the vige became quieter. Soon, only the sound of chickens crowing and dogs barking could be heard.


    A woman in tight ck clothes, with a camera around her neck, slipped along the wall and quickly rushed forward. She hadpletely integrated herself into the darkness.


    Finally, she stopped at the gate of an old yard, where a few men were drinking, eating meat, and talking about disgusting topics.


    She quietly went to a corner, tied the rope that hung from her waist to the big tree beside the wall, and began to climb up nimbly.


    But... "Woof, woof, woof!" Suddenly, a dog began to bark.


    ''Oh, crap!'' She had not expected that a nearby dog would discover her and ruin her ns!


    The woman was so frightened when she heard the sound that she almost fell from the wall. As suspected, the noise attracted the attention of the men who were drinking and eating meat inside the yard. They dropped their chopsticks and ran toward the sound.


    Her heart thudded in her chest as she grabbed the rope and slid down.


    Before the men caught up with her, she retrieved and coiled the rope, and then ran into the safety of the darkness.


    "Pike! Someone is over there. Hurry up!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The woman ran through the vige with ease. Atst, she climbed over a low wall and entered a courtyard without being noticed.


    The first thing she did after entering her room was to hide her camera in a box. Then she took off her clothes, threw them under the bed, and climbed under the quilt, half-naked.


    Barely had she settled her wildly beating heart, a loud crash dispelled the silence in the house. The men had kicked open the front door to the courtyard! A split secondter, they were pounding on the door to her room.


    "Erma Huo! Open the door!" A man''s rough voice came from outside.


    The woman in the bed scattered her hair, grabbed a nightgown, and put it on. After tying it around her waist, she walked toward the door.


    She swung open the door and pretended to stifle a yawn. "Who is it? Oh, it''s you, Pike.


    barked!" Erica exined. Her tone was indifferent as she walked back into her room, found her camera, and locked it in the cab.


    Tessie sighed, "Well, they have suspected you for a long time. I''m worried that they will kill you one of these days. You need to lie low for a while!"


    "No, I can''t. We just need some evidence to expose their crimes." Erica shook her head. She couldn''t give up now. If only she could take a few incriminating photos of them, her mission would be over.


    "They have been hiding in this vige for more than ten years. With your ability, do you think you can root them out easily? Erica, it''s not that I underestimate your capabilities. Please understand that I feel this is too dangerous," Tessie tried to rationalize with her. Pike and the others hadn''t gotten any evidence to prove that there was something suspicious about Erica. Once they had the evidence, they would definitely kill her!


    There were at least a thousand people in Pike''s gang, and they were spread across several nearby viges as well. There would be no way for her to escape them all.


    Considering tonight''s incident, it seemed challenging for Erica to get pictures of them without being found out.


    Erica gave her friend a reassuring smile and patted her on the shoulder. "Go back and rest. I won''t let Pike find any clues."


    Tessie had no choice but to return to her room. She knew there was no point in persuading Erica. She had been stubborn and determined ever since her sons were born.


    In a basement of a house in the vige, regardless of his injuries, Pike reported to a man, "Boss, we still haven''t found the evidence."

 Chapter 1351 A Salesman

    Half of the man''s face was obscured by his face mask. He looked middle-aged, maybe forty years old. He held a woman in his arms. Hearing what Pike said, he kicked him and cursed, "You idiot! You can''t even handle one skinny bitch! I''m running low on patience. Bring her here tomorrow. I''ll interrogate her myself! I''ll show you how it''s done!" He believed he had what it took to make her spill the beans.


    Pike swallowed his anger and nodded to his boss. "Yes sir!"


    After Pike left with his men, the woman in the masked man''s arms said the most vicious words in the gentlest voice. "Kirk, it''s just two women. Why not just kill them?"


    Kirk Qin thought on this for a while, muscles dancing in his face, jaw set in fierce determination. "We''ll soon find out if Erma Huo is really a cop. I''ll break her, but it might take some *ahem!* doing. If she still won''t talk after that, then there''s no reason to keep her alive."


    Erma''s skin was fair and tender, and she was more beautiful than any other woman in the surrounding viges. All men were attracted to her. It was no secret what he wanted to be "doing."


    Seeing the lust in his eyes, the woman stopped talking and carefully served him.


    At dawn, Erica awoke and decided to put her n into action. She ced a box in the hole on the ground, covered it with a wooden board, and covered that with ayer of soil. She moved the table on top of all that.


    After making sure the box was essentially invisible, she went to the sink to wash her hands, watching the dirt turn to mud and slide down the drain. Finally, she opened the door of her room.


    As soon as she did that, she saw a glint of metal sh toward her. Someone was trying to stab her with a dagger. She dodged, and her attacker ducked behind her, intending to slice her throat open. She spun, and dug her elbow into her attacker''s ribs.


    Then, shaking from adrenaline, she took in what was going on outside her room. There were at least twenty people standing in the old yard. Tessie there too, tied up. Her mouth was covered with tape and she could only make muffled sounds.


    Pikeughed wildly, "Good morning, little widow! Your friend is in our hands. I advise you to surrender, or I can''t guarantee her safety!"


    Erica leaned against the do


    an ordinary salesman.


    Kirk Qin exhaled a mouthful of smoke and was dubious about her words. "Since your children aren''t here anymore, when are you leaving?"


    "I''m waiting for my husband toe pick me up! How else would I get back?" She didn''t want to take a carriage from the vige to the town, take a ship in the neighboring town to the city, and then take a train to the airport.


    "When''s heing?"


    "I don''t know. Whenever he misses me enough!"


    Kirk Qin went quiet for a time. After a while he looked into Erica''s eyes and asked, "A few days ago, dozens of my men were arrested by the police. Did you know that?"


    Erica was unsurprised. "Oh yeah. I knew that. Who wouldn''t?" Everyone in the vige knew it. If she said she didn''t know, she was either lying or stupid.


    Cigarette smoldering in his fingers, Kirk Qin stared at the woman and asked, "Who tipped them off?"


    The woman replied with a question. "Who? I don''t know. I want to know too!"


    The man stubbed out his cigarette on the ground. "You''ll have some time to think about it. About 12 hours. If you still won''t tell me..." The warning in his tone made Erica shiver.


    Then she was left alone in the yard. Well, not quite alone, since there were ten other guards there.


    Night fell quickly. Erica was still bored. He took her phone, so she had nothing else to do than to y with a few des of grass.


    When it waspletely dark, she knew that her time hade. It was easy to do what she wanted under cover of night.

 Chapter 1352 Our Master And Lady

    Erica shouted at the men who were watching her, "Hey, I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "We will apany you," one of the men replied casually. He nodded at the man standing nearby. The sound of footsteps echoed in the otherwise quiet yard as both men approached her.


    Disgust reflected in her expression at the thought. She shook her head and spat out, "I won''t use your bathroom. I''m going to my house!"


    "Bitch, are you looking for trouble? If this bathroom sickens you, don''t go at all!" one of the men yelled.


    Fury coursed through Erica, and she mmed her hand on the table. "Who the hell are you to call me bitch? Do you believe that you can stop me? I don''t care what you think or say. I''m going to the bathroom in my house now!"


    A screeching sound filled the room as Erica pushed her chair back and stood. Without giving the men a chance to respond, she marched toward the door.


    Themotion alerted Pike, who rushed into the yard. His brows shot up in astonishment, and he shouted, "What are you doing?"


    The man who was about to hit Erica replied at once, "Pike, this woman is making trouble. She insists on going to the bathroom in her house."


    "That''s not worth all this noise. You five can go with her and make sure she stays out of trouble!" Pike ordered impatiently.


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a victorious smirk, Erica walked out of the yard. The five ruffians hustled to keep pace with her as she headed for her home.


    A few momentster, they passed a dark alley. Erica, who was ahead of the men, suddenly turned, pointed in a direction, and eximed, "Hey, look! What is that?"


    Reflexively, everyone looked in the direction where she had pointed. "What?"


    When the men didn''t see anything unusual, they frowned and turned to question Erica. However, she was gone. With widened eyes, they searched for her. Someone yelled when they saw a figure run into a nearby alley. One of the five men, who was bald, cursed, "Damn it! You two go back and report to Kirk. The rest of us will chase her!"


    "Yes!"


    Erica''s heart beat wildly in her chest as she sprinted through the alley, scaled a wall, and disappeared into the darkness.


    Before long, chaos erupted in the quiet vige. Several people led by Pike separated into different groups to search for the woman.


    At the entrance to Tow Vige


    Two ck Bentleys sped down the ess road to the vige. As soon as the cars stopped, a well-dressed man got out of the first car and jogged to the back door of the second car. When the window of the back seat rolled down, he said, "Mr. Huo, we have reached."


    The man in the second car took advantage of the moonlight to examine th


    oon. He knew that it was better to give them some privacy. So he agreed, "Let''s all go." He wasn''t worried about leaving the couple alone as no one from this vige was a threat to Matthew.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, the men Matthew had brought along immediately dispersed.


    In the quiet night, Erica gritted her teeth and pulled away. Her cheeks were ming from the emotions coursing through her. She blushed and said. "Matthew, stop. This is not the right ce..."


    ''How could Matthew want to sleep with me here?'' she cried in her mind.


    Despite her objections, Erica was so excited that she couldn''t stand it!


    The man didn''t seem to hear her protest and continued his advances.


    They hadn''t seen each other for over three years, and he had already thought of all the ways he would punish his woman hundreds of times in his mind. Now that he had finally found her, how could he let her go?


    Even if it were daytime now, it wouldn''t stop him from making love to her!


    In this way, the couple who hadn''t seen each other for so long released their longing for each other.


    Before Erica could recover from the shock, she was silently punished by the man.


    After a long time, Matthew carried the woman into the car and tidied her up. Without saying a word to her, he got out of the car and called Owen. "Come back."


    Soon, Owen and the bodyguards returned with some food. "Mr. Huo."


    Matthew, who was smoking in front of the car door, ordered without raising his head, "Let''s leave."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    ''Leave?'' Erica snapped out of the daze that had fogged her brain. She immediately opened the door and staggered out of the car. "I won''t go!"


    Matthew nced at her coldly and said to her the first sentence since they met again. "Are you insane?"

 Chapter 1353 Her Guardian Angel

    "No, no. I mean, I can''t leave now." Erica shook her head like a rattle drum. She just couldn''t leave the vige without finishing her mission.


    "Are you sure?" Matthew asked with a frown. He couldn''t fathom what was preventing her from wanting to leave this ce.


    "Yes, I''m certain!"


    He put out the cigarette. Silence descended as the couple red at each other. They had seemingly reached a stalemate. Owen stepped forward and said boldly, "Mr. Huo, it''ste. Why don''t we rest here tonight and talk about it tomorrow?"


    ''Talk about it tomorrow?'' Matthew cast a cold nce at Owen and then at the woman who was clinging to the car door. "Lead the way!" he ordered gruffly.


    Erica gritted her teeth and quickly straightened up. "Okay."


    She thought that Matthew would sit in the car and follow her, but he didn''t. The man strolled behind her, shadowed by his bodyguards. The drivers trailed behind them in the vehicles.


    When she reached home, Pike''s men were waiting for her at the door.


    She ignored them and walked forward to open the door to the courtyard.


    Pike and his men didn''t have time to catch Erica even though she was right in front of them. Their hearts thumped when they saw the man trailing her. Where did this rich and powerful mane from?


    After the door opened, she stepped aside and addressed Matthew with a smile, "Mr. Huo, this way, please."


    Like Erica, Matthew didn''t bother with the stunned people at the door. At her invitation, he reluctantly stepped into her yard.


    While the couple could just ignore Pike and his gangsters, Owen couldn''t. He winked at the two bodyguards and ordered, "Get rid of them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After inviting the CEO, who didn''t fit in here, to her room, Erica remembered something important. "Make yourselffortable. I need to step out to do something."


    The man, who had been surveying her house, which was less than thirty square meters in size, frowned. Confusion coursed through him, and he turned to re at her, expecting an exnation.


    After a pause, she rified, "I asked Tessie to hide outside. She doesn''t know that I have returned. I need to find her."


    "Tessie?" He frowned.


    "Yes." The woman blinked innocently.


    The man''s eyes lingered on her for a moment, and then he realiz


    hildren in these past few years.


    She had helped Erica during her recovery from childbirth. Once Erica became busy with shooting and other things, Tessie looked after the children.


    As for Chantel, she had signed a contract with the Global Entertainment and started her career soon after the closed-door training. With the Li family backing her and Matthew''s aid, she became famous shortly after her debut.


    Once she became a big star, Chantel flew around the world and participated in all kinds of activities and programs.


    Every time Erica went to a new ce, she would contact Chantel. Therefore, except Tessie, who had been herpanion all this time, Chantel was the only other person who knew of the mother and sons'' whereabouts.


    Chantel would also transfer arge amount of living expenses to them every month so that they could livefortably.


    However, Erica needed money for other things too, so it was never enough. In the end, she sent the four children to Matthew.


    "Erica, please help me. I''d rather stay here than go back to the slum." That ce had given Tessie enough nightmares tost her a lifetime.


    Erica waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry. You can stay wherever I am from now on! The kids have run away, and no one can help me. I''m counting on you!" Erica needed an assistant to help her with simple tasks such as carrying the camera and other equipment.


    "Okay." Tessie caved. She knew that Erica wouldn''t lie to her. So with a sigh of resignation, she followed her back home.

 Chapter 1354 Making Noodles

    When Tessie and Erica returned, Owen was sitting in the dimly-lit yard and ying on his cell phone. When he saw them, he stood and greeted them.


    Erica had wanted Tessie to meet Matthew, but she was afraid of the man. And so, after much insistence, Erica let her friend retire to her room. She figured it might be better if the two met each other the next morning.


    After bidding Tessie good night, she walked to the door to her bedroom and pushed it open. Matthew was sitting on the chair in her room, waiting for her.


    When he saw his wife enter, the worry niggling at his heart gradually disappeared.


    Erica ran forward and hugged the man who was sitting upright. "Matthew, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    He sat motionless and let her hold him, but he did not respond.


    Erica didn''t mind his attitude. After all, she hadn''t seen him in years. And, he had just saved her from Pike and his men. She nced at him and asked, "How about we go to bed now?"


    It waste, and after all the events that had transpired, she was exhausted.


    However, Matthew said tly, "I''m hungry."


    "What?" she eximed. She scratched the back of her head. It waste at night, and her kitchen was quite bare. What was she going to feed her husband? Finally, she stuttered, "I...I can cook noodles. Is that okay?"


    ''She can cook noodles?'' Matthew shook his head. "I''m afraid your cooking will poison me."


    "Okay. Then perhaps I can ask Tessie to cook for you. She is good. Your sons always enjoy meals prepared by her," Erica offered. She had volunteered to make him a bowl of noodles, but he didn''t seem to trust her culinary abilities.


    ''Let Tessie do it? Never!'' The man pinched the bridge of his nose and ordered, "You can make the noodles!"


    ''Me?'' Erica was stunned with how quickly Matthew had changed his mind. "Aren''t you afraid of getting poisoned?"


    "Cut the crap and do as I say!" Whatever little patience Matthew had left seemed to have disappeared. He red at his wife as he waited for her reaction.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it right now!" Erica ignored his tantrum, turned and ran out of the room.


    Their kitchen was small, but it was spotless and orderly because Tessie would clean it every day.


    Erica ced the water to boil before hunting for dried noodles in the cupboard. Then, guided by the beam of her shlight, she scoured the corner of the yard for some vegetables. On the way back, she found a few mushrooms that Tessie had ced on the shelf to dry.


    Curious, Owen followed her into the kitchen. After looking around the small shabby space, he couldn''t help asking, "Mrs. Huo, why


    e was just a neat freak.


    There was a tap outside the house, and it was connected to a pipe that was fed by cold spring water. When Erica came here, there hadn''t been such a tap in the vige, and every household had to fetch their water from the river. She had paid someone to install this tap.


    She quickly fetched a basin of water and put it in front of him. "Wash your hands!" she said.


    The weather was neither hot nor freezing. The spring water was cool, but it could be used to wash hands.


    After Matthew finished, Erica handed him a yellow towel and said, "This is Adkins'' towel. This little guy is also a neat freak like you, so his towel is the cleanest one. You can use your son''s things!"


    Now that she had cared for four boys, Erica had be good at taking care of people. She carefully wiped the water on Matthew''s hands.


    She guessed that Matthew like the noodles she had cooked. After all, he ate in silence till all the noodles were finished.


    Just like the four little guys. They never said a word from beginning to end while eating the noodles made by their mother.


    In the kitchen, Owen picked up some noodles and asked Tessie, who had quietlye out to clean the kitchen, "How often does Mrs. Huo cook? And have you tried her noodles before?"


    Tessie nced at him and answered briefly, "Yes."


    "What do you think about them?" Owen asked cautiously. He didn''t say that the noodles tasted awful.


    Tessie didn''t say anything. Instead, she busied herself with cleaning the kitchen.


    Since she stayed silent, Owen got her point. "Did the four boys grow up by eating these noodles?" That would be miserable! To be honest, he had never eaten such terrible noodles before. He really felt bad for the boys.

 Chapter 1355 You Are EM

    "No, I can cook. I am the one who usually cooks for the boys," said Tessie. She couldn''t help smiling as she thought of how the four kids would gobble up her food every time she''d cook for them.


    Although they were only three years old, they were so sensitive and understanding as if they were teenagers.


    "That''s good to hear!" Owen nodded his head with a smile that indicated his sense of relief.


    Even he could understand that it wasn''t easy for the two women to take care of four children.


    As he mulled over their situation bitterly, Owen wondered if Matthew would be able to carry on with his original n. Although Owen was just an outsider, he couldn''t help sympathizing with the wife and children of his boss because the living conditions in this ce were deplorable. And yet Matthew was nning on leaving his wife here so that he could teach her a lesson.


    ''I don''t think Mr. Huo has the heart to go through with it, '' he thought to himself.


    At night, Matthew wanted to wash his feet, so Erica got Adkins'' stic basin and filled it with warm water.


    When Matthew said he wanted to brush his teeth and wash his face, Erica knocked at the door of a nearby shop in the middle of the night and bought him a set of toothbrush.


    Matthew had a lot of demands, and Erica did everything for him without any hesitation, just as how he had willingly taken care of her a long time ago.


    After Erica made sure that Matthew''s needs were met with, she took Owen to the vige head''s house and woke him up so he could help arrange a ce for Matthew''s men to stay for the night.


    By the time Erica came back, it was almost midnight and Matthew was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed.


    Erica stretched her slightly cramped muscles, but she wasn''t ready for sleep just yet. "Why don''t you go ahead and sleep? I''lle to bedter."


    She had an important thing to do today.


    The man''s confused eyes watched Erica as she quickly locked the door and took out her treasure box from the hole on the ground. She unlocked it and flipped it open, revealing a camera and a few developed photos.


    There was a look of mncholy on her face after she turned the camera on and looked through all the photos she had taken that day.


    Erica had failed to gather evidence on the crimes of Kirk and Pike because of the dog. It seemed as though she needed to work harder.


    All the while, the man who had been sitting on the bed without uttering a word, finally got up and walked towards her to see what


    orce procedures together. So how did they get a divorce while she was away?


    ''Sorry, Mrs. Huo. It''s your husband who forced me to say this, '' Owen sighed in his heart. "It''s true. Mr. Huo has already divorced you," he said tly.


    Erica''s heart sank. They hadn''t seen each other in over three years and now she just found out that they were already divorced. "But how did you...?"


    "Well, thanks to my connections, it was easy for me to divorce you without you being around," Matthew exined calmly, paying attention to her every reaction.


    The look of shock and sadness on her face gave Matthew satisfaction.


    Erica held back her tears and asked, "Then... why did you sleep with me yesterday?" Matthew had slept with her the moment they met!


    Owen took a few steps back as soon as he heard that. After all, their private matters were something that did not concern him.


    Matthew looked into Erica''s eyes and said indifferently, "It''s normal for a man to sleep with a woman."


    ''So what he did yesterday was just what a man would do to a woman without any emotions involved?'' she wondered.


    "Come on, it''s been over three years. You can''t tell me you didn''t want to have sex with me as much as I did with you?" he continued to ask.


    Even if Erica had wanted to, she was too embarrassed to admit the truth. "No, no..."


    A hint of yfulness shed through the man''s eyes. "I think you were also very enthusiasticst night." Matthew gave her a sly smirk.


    ''Jerk!'' she cursed inwardly.


    Before Matthew was about to leave, Erica stopped him and said, "I know what you mean. Take good care of our sons from now on. I will go to see them when I''m free."

 Chapter 1356 You Lied To Her

    "If you know what I mean, what is it then?" Matthew thought she wouldn''t understand what he meant.


    Thinking about the letter she left to him three years ago, Erica sniffed and said, "Have you met a very excellent woman?" That was the only reason she could think of


    why he divorced and abandoned her. She guessed it wrong, and he had already expected that she wouldn''t really understand what he wanted to say. But since she was not willing to go back with him, he thought it would be useless to exin it.


    So instead of answering her, he just gave her an extremely cold look, turned around, and strode to his car.


    Matthew''s car left Tow Vige immediately. But at the gate of Erica''s house, a lot of curious vigers still stood. They enjoyed what they had witnessed just now, so they didn''t leave the ce.


    Holding back the tears that were about to fall, she went back to the yard, closed the gate, and washed her face quietly.


    Tessie, who had been in the room when Erica and Matthew talked, heard everything. After making sure that Matthew had left, she came to Erica andforted her, "Erica, are you okay?"


    Erica turned around and replied with a smile, "Yeah, I''m fine." She then finished washing her face and began brushing her teeth.


    "I think Mr. Huo still has feelings for you. After all, he flew thousands of kilometers just to see you. Don''t overthink things," Tessie said. Y City was more than three thousand kilometers away from the nearest airport to Tow Vige. All in all, Matthew had traveled over six thousand kilometers back and forth.


    Erica stopped brushing her teeth upon realizing that Tessie made sense. She took the toothbrush out of her mouth and said, "He must still be angry at me for leaving without saying a word three years ago. And yesterday, when he asked me if I would go back to Y City with him, I said no."


    "Well, since you left Y City just like that, leaving only a letter, even your parents must be angry. You can''t me Mr. Huo," said Tessie.


    Erica nodded and replied, "That''s actually one of the reasons why I don''t want to go back. I''m afraid that my father will skin me alive as soon as he sees me."


    Because of what she said, Tessie persuaded her, "You better go back as soon as possible. Don''t wait for your dad toe here, or else the consequences will be dire."


    "You are right." Erica made up her mind. She would go back to Y City as soon as possible after she had dealt with everything.


    ''So what if Matthew has a new woman by his side now? I believe I can also drive her away like what I did to Phoebe and Ca


    r in this box?"


    Colman raised his hand in an instant and replied, "It''s me, Grandma."


    "Why did you catch it?" she asked in confusion.


    Taking the box from her hands, he exined, "I used to raise caterpirs when we were in Tow Vige. Many people bullied us before, so I scared them by throwing caterpirs into their clothes. They all rolled to the ground in fright. Ha-ha!"


    As they got reminded of the funny faces of those who bullied them before, the four boys burst intoughter.


    Matthew got curious, so he asked, "Why were you bullied?"


    After looking at each other, the three boys looked at Adkins in tacit agreement. Understanding their gazes, Adkins exined instantly, "People are saying that Mom is a bad woman because we don''t have a father. Someone has even sneaked into our house..."


    "Sneaked into your house? Why?" Matthew interrupted. A bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Since the kids didn''t want to hide anything from their father, Colman was the one who answered next. With eyes wide open, he said, "An uncle asked Mom to abandon us. He said that if Mom married him and leaved us, he would give her one hundred thousand dors."


    Debbie was shocked to hear such revtion from the little boy.


    With a darkened expression, Matthew asked, "What did your mom say?"


    Boswell''s eyes filled with admiration upon thinking about Erica as he answered, "Mom didn''t say anything. She just picked up the stick next to her and beat him up."


    Damian then added with a smile, "Yes, that''s right. Then Colman put a caterpir on that man''s neck. He was so scared that he almost pissed his pants."


    "Ha-ha!" The four little boysughed again as they remembered the man''s embarrassed look.

 Chapter 1357 Collection Of Photos

    But Matthew and Debbie didn''t find the boys'' story funny. Debbie, who felt sorry for what they had gone through, held Colman in her arms and asked Matthew, "Didn''t you go to find Rika? Why is she not with you?"


    "Give her some time." Matthew wanted Erica toe back to him willingly and never leave him again.


    "Why do we have to wait?" Debbie gave him a confused look and added, "Didn''t you coax her enough? Didn''t she want toe back with you?"


    Colman suddenly cut in, "No, Grandma. Mommy can''te back now, maybe because she hasn''t finished her task yet."


    "Task? What task?" Debbie got more confused.


    Colman blinked and hesitated for a moment. "Grandma, I will tell you, but don''t tell anyone."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Mom has promised the police to find evidence of the crimes made by Kirk Qin and his men. That''s what we only know. Mom didn''t tell us the details. And when she sent us back here, she hasn''t gotten the most important evidence yet."


    Matthew and Debbie looked at each other. Then Matthew turned to Adkins and asked with a frown, "Does your mom do this kind of task often?"


    Adkins nodded first but then shook his head afterward. "We don''t know. Sometimes Mom doesn''t tell us."


    "I understand. You can go and y now," he said.


    "Okay."


    The four boys ran upstairs and went back to the games they were ying before Matthew arrived.


    Debbie watched them running upstairs and sighed. "Although these children grew up in such a poor ce, they don''t have any bad habits. I admire Rika for raising them well. It must have been difficult and tiresome for her to take care of them even though Tessie is there to help her."


    Matthew didn''t say anything. But deep in his heart, he knew that Debbie was right. So he promised himself that he would never let Erica suffer again.


    Before going upstairs, Debbie reminded him, "Get Rika back as soon as possible. Don''t let her suffer more outside."


    "I will." He would definitely take her back. It was only a matter of time.


    As night fell, Matthew stayed in his study, looking at the photos taken by EM. Her first winning entry had photos shot three years ago.


    It was a collection of five photos called "Different Childhood." In the first picture was a thin girl who was about six or seven years old. Dressed in patched clothes, she was pulling a rope on her back. The rope was connected to a wooden cart behind her that was full of dried wood. Since the cart


    Matthew everything he knew.


    "Chantel?" Surprise was written all over his face when he asked the little boy for confirmation.


    "Yes. Aunt Chantel is awesome!" As an innocent child, Colman didn''t know the matters between adults. In his eyes, his father was a great man, so he told him everything he knew.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that Chantel knew where Erica was all these years.


    It was all Gifford''s fault. He and Chantel hadn''t seen each other for years because they were both busy in their careers. Wesley and ir were the ones who took care of Hugo. The couple would only go back and apany their son whenever they were free.


    If Gifford had paid even just a little attention to Chantel, he would definitely found out something about Erica.


    When Matthew remained quiet, Colman couldn''t help saying, "Dad, I have something to ask you."


    His voice brought Matthew back to his senses, so he said, "Okay, go ahead."


    "Uncle Sheffield said that you are good atwork technology. I want to learn from you." Because of the kind of life they had in the vige, Colman had never gotten the chance to use aputer. One day, when he saw Carlos ying on theputer, he immediately got fascinated by it.


    Coincidentally, Sheffield also came to them at that time. Looking at how the little boy got himself immersed in ying with theputer, he knew that he was interested inwork technology. So he told the little boy that Matthew was very good at it, and he could learn from him.


    Matthew was amused. His four three-year-old sons were surely interested in learning many things.

 Chapter 1358 The Bracelet

    First, Boswell had told Matthew that he wanted to learn about business. Now, Colman was telling him that he wanted to learn aboutwork technology. He couldn''t help pondering in his mind, ''Should I be happy that my sons are all geniuses?''


    "Dad, can''t I?" Colman evoked him. The little boy began to feel slightly disappointed because his dad didn''t respond for quite a while.


    Matthew shook his head and was about to say it was fine with him.


    But Colman misunderstood his gesture and thought that he didn''t agree, so he immediately bargained, "If you teach me, I''ll tell you Mom''s secret."


    "Well... what secret?"


    Colman sat on hisp and said in a low voice, "When Mom was taking photos in the nursing home, a paralyzed old woman, who was bedridden, wanted to express her gratitude to Mom for saving them. So, she gave Mom a string of bracelet called Divine Bone Sherpa Bracelet. This bracelet has a long history, and it seems to havee from the royal family of K Country. The story was a bitplicated, but it was said that the bracelet could mobilize the royal army of K Country."


    ''The royal family of K Country?'' Matthew repeated in his mind. Colman was narrating the story mysteriously, and he couldn''t help raising an eyebrow. "As far as I know, this kind of bracelet is not made from precious materials. I think it''s impossible to belong to the royal family. And you said it could mobilize the royal army?" If it weren''t for the fact that Colman was still too young to understand many things although he knew quite a lot of words, Matthew would have doubted if the boy had read too many novels to create such a story. Or perhaps the old woman just remembered it wrongly and told a different story to Erica.


    If the bracelet was really that powerful, why would the old woman stay in a nursing home and allow the staff to abuse the elderly? It sounded so inconceivable.


    Seeing the dubious look on Matthew''s face, Colman got a little anxious. "Dad, it''s true. When some criminals took us awayst time, Mom asked help from the royal army. It was they who found and saved us. Mom has been living in K Country since we were born. Although she has moved to several viges, she never left K Country. It''s because the royal army there can protect us as long as she has the bracelet."


    Matthew fell silent. He still didn''t believe it.


    re. For all the men to immediately notice the fire in the kitchen, Erica picked up a few burning sticks and threw them under the door where the men were having a good time.


    Soon enough, one of them seemed to have realized that something was wrong. As he craned his head, he saw that the door behind them was already burning.


    "Fire!" he shouted. All the men who were eating and drinking stood up in an instant.


    Two of them rushed to the door to check. But before they could even put out the fire, they found out that the kitchen was also on fire.


    The rest of them ran out to see what was going on.


    At this time, Erica had already sneaked inside the room quietly. While everyone''s attention was on the burning kitchen, she poured a few drops of the drug on each of the men''s sses.


    She initially nned to put the drug directly into the bottle of wine, but since the bottle was sealed, she couldn''t open it.


    The fire in the kitchen wasn''t that big, and it only made the wall a little charred. After sshing a few buckets of water on it, the fire was all put out.


    When the group of men returned to the room, Erica quickly found a ce to hide.


    She waited as the men sat down and continued to drink while talking about how the fire could have started.


    Five minutester, they all fell unconscious one after another.


    Somey on the ground, while some bent over the table. The only one who remained conscious was the man who didn''t drink because he was allergic to alcohol. "Guys, wake up! What happened to all of you?" he asked in shock.

 Chapter 1359 Die Here

    Erica quietly walked out from behind the cab and approached the man. She acted quickly and urately. When the man heard a noise, he turned around and was greeted by Erica as she sprayed him three or four times in the face.


    Before the drug could take effect, though, he shouted, "It''s you! Erma Huo!" The next moment, he took out the cellphone from his pocket to notify the others about what was happening.


    At the same time, Erica reached out, trying to grab the phone, but the man kept his grip so tight around the device that she wasn''t able to snatch it from him.


    Luckily, the drug soon began to take effect as he loosened his grip. With his eyes already closed, his body slid down from the chair until it was on the ground.


    Erica heaved a sigh of relief and turned off his phone before throwing it aside. Then the room was finally on the clear for her to look into it.


    On the surface, there didn''t seem to be anything special about the house, but since it was guarded by more than ten people every day, there must be something hidden inside it.


    Erica suddenly regretted drugging thatst man. If she had thought about it earlier, she would have threatened and forced him to tell her what the secret they kept in the house was instead.


    Yet she didn''t have much time to think about it now. The effect of the drug wouldn''tst long, so she had to continue to inspect the room before they woke up.


    A couple of minutester, as Erica was fumbling around one of the cabs, her hand identally bumped into something, causing the seemingly fixed furniture to start moving.


    Carefully, she took two steps back while she watched the cab rotating one hundred and eighty degrees.


    When it finally stopped moving, she strode forward and noticed a square-shaped hole on the ground. Taking a closer look at it, she realized there was a way down to a basement.


    She was immediately led to believe that all of Kirk and Pike''s secrets should be hidden in that basement.


    Erica briefly looked back at the group of people still asleep behind her and then went down the hole without hesitation.


    At first nce, she noticed the ce was quite spacious. On the long table at the center, there were all kinds of bottles at disposal. Two people had their backs to her, and they didn''t seem to have heard hering down. Anyway, she had no clear sight of what they were doing so intently.


    When Erica took her final step down, the cab restored to its original ce, sealing the basement en


    it?"


    Then they bothughed at one another.


    Kirk then crooked his finger at her and said hoarsely, "Come here and let me have a look at you." Suppressing the sick feeling in her stomach, Erica took two steps forward. Everyone present was instantaneously watchful of her every move.


    Kirk stared at her for a long time until he finally nodded. "Good. I''ll give you two choices. The first one is to be my woman. And the second is to die here."


    As she had found out their secret, there was no way they could keep this woman alive.


    ''Be your woman? Do you honestly think you deserve me? Screw you!'' Erica smiled, pretending to be amused by the offer. However, she was indeed cursing the man inwardly the whole time.


    The gun was right next to her now. As long as she was fast enough, she would be able to reach it out.


    Yet she couldn''t fool Kirk. Seeming to understand her intentions, he stretched out his hand to get the gun.


    Erica gave him a quick kick on the wrist before she moved to grab the weapon.


    However, as soon as she reached out for it, one of the other men beside the table raised his dagger and stabbed her hand, forcing her to retreat and give up on the idea altogether.


    Immediately, she had toe up with a new n.


    So, she turned around and rushed to the door. But all she could find was a closed door, at the same time someone came and attacked her from behind. In order to protect herself, she had no choice but to deal with these people first.


    "Erma Huo, if you move again, I''ll shoot you!" Kirk''s face was still pale after the kick he got. Yet, with his uninjured left hand, he raised the gun and aimed at the woman at the door.

 Chapter 1360 The Childrens Father Is Dead

    ''Damn it! I''m trapped now!''


    Erica raised her hands above her head and surrendered obediently. She slowly turned around to confirm her predicament. Yes, Kirk was pointing a gun at her.


    Kirk stood up from his seat and grabbed the dagger from the hand of his goon. He stalked toward Erica brandishing the knife, his expression dangerous like a jungle cat.


    "Hey, Kirk. What are you doing? Let''s not be hasty here! Didn''t you ask me to be your woman?" Erica couldn''tugh anymore, seeing the gun and dagger in his hands. She was almost hysterical, so she forced herself to try and calm down.


    Kirk pressed the tip of the dagger against her chest and slowly moved up. Atst, he pressed it against her smooth chin. With an evil smile on his face, he said, "I could cut your garments to ribbons. I might even cut you in the process. Should we do this here, or maybe go somewhere more...private?"


    ''Damn it! You bastard!'' Erica couldn''t help cursing in her heart. ''You''ve gone too far this time! Try it, try anything, and I''ll make you a eunuch!'' "Of course..."


    Before she could finish her words, someone kicked in the door behind her.


    Fortunately, she had already backed away. Otherwise the door would have ttened her.


    A group of bodyguards in suits and leather shoes polished to perfection rapidly filed in, forming two rows once they got inside. They cornered Kirk''s men, having unholstered their guns before they came in. The bodyguards spooked the goons into silence.


    All eyes turned to look at the tall man who strode inst. Even if they couldn''t see him clearly, everyone felt his noble aura.


    Even Kirk was astonished by the man''s imposing manner. He strolled over to Kirk, and kicked the gun from the man''s hand.


    As Kirk dug into his jacket for another weapon, the other man already had a Glock 19 Gen5 pointed at Kirk''s temple. He knew exactly what he was doing, since he''d clearly customized the frame size with backstraps and removed the finger grooves from the grip.


    The man was efficient yet smooth, all actions taking ce without missing a beat. Erica was charmed by how cool he looked.


    She looked at the man, eyes full of affection. It was obvious she was very much in love.


    Kirk''s gun hadnded near a bodygu


    l ce, and then tried to put her arms around him. Matthew pushed her away. He stared at her in disgust and said, "Go take a shower."


    The woman lowered her head and took a look. Then she realized she was all covered in dirt. She was filthy. "Okay!" But before she went to shower, she ran to him and kissed him on the cheek happily.


    The man''s disgusted eyes gradually turned gentle as he watched her scamper off.


    By the time she had taken her shower, it was already one o''clock in the morning. Matthew sat on the edge of the bed, engrossed in a phone call. She shooed him off the bed so she could put down fresh sheets and nkets.


    Not long after that, he hung up the phone. She couldn''t wait to ask, "Why are you here again?"


    Matthew was speechless. ''What else could I do? Because you haven''t left yet!'' he sighed inwardly.


    Besides, he had already guessed that it would be dangerous for her to stay here, so he came here with a group of bodyguards, intending to leave the bodyguards here to protect her. However, as soon as they arrived at the Tow Vige, Tessie told them that Erica had gone to Kirk''s ce. So, he hurried there to help her.


    Matthew didn''t answer but asked, "So, you''re a widow?" ''Did she mean I am dead?''


    Erica didn''t expect him to bring up this topic at all. Seeing the warning in the man''s eyes, she smiled awkwardly, held his head in her arms, and tried to muddle through. "I don''t know. They were just talking bullshit. By the way, how are our kids doing?"

 Chapter 1361 A Heart Attack

    Matthew grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the bed. "You can stay here if you want from now on. I only came here to sleep with you. Whether the children are doing well or not has nothing to do with you anymore."


    "Oh really? Didn''t you say that you already divorced me? Then why do you have toe and sleep with me?" Erica asked. ''He must have lied to me about the divorce.


    Since he keeps oning here to see me again and again, he must still love me.'' As these thoughts came to her mind, she wrapped her arms around his neck happily and waited for his answer.


    She wasn''t aware that her natural fragrance had already turned him on. "Do I need a reason to sleep with a woman?"


    "It''s either you are a masochist, or you have a quirk. There are so many beautiful women in Y City, but you came all the way to Tow Vige just to sleep with me. Matthew, are you still in love with me?" They both knew very well the distance between Tow Vige and Y City.


    Instead of answering her question, he lowered his head to kiss her on the lips to hide his embarrassment.


    She was overjoyed. His actions clearly implied that he still loved her, and it wasn''t true that he divorced her.


    The next morning, while Erica was still asleep, an earthshaking event happened in the vige.


    The sirens of the police cars had awakened her. As she turned over in the bed, she found out that the man who made love to her the whole night wasn''t there anymore.


    Upon realizing that she was the only one in the room again, she abruptly sat up on the bed.


    She put on her pajamas casually and got out of bed in a hurry to look for Matthew. However, as soon as she stood up, her legs felt very weak that she sank back into bed.


    ''Oh, my God!'' she eximed silently, wincing in pain.


    She clearly knew that Matthew hade to her with anger for the second time. He had surely given her a hard time. Looking down at the marks on her body, she couldn''t help but frown. ''Oh, how humiliating! Never mind. I''ll just change my clothes first.''


    After putting on a set of clothes that hid her hickeys, she went out of the room. In the yard, she saw a man and a woman staring at each other with Owen expressionlessly standing next to them.


    Chantel, who was in a cold sweat, finally felt a little rxed upon seeing Ericaing out of the house. But since Matthew''s cold eyes were still on her, she coul


    lean white hand on the ground a few times, then rubbed her soiled hand to her face. In an instant, she looked like a different person.


    Seeing her dirtied face, Kirk recognized her at a nce.


    His memory immediately traveled back to three years ago. He had an illegal transaction in Kwan City at that time, but the police discovered him. To avoid being arrested, he casually pulled a pregnant woman who happened to be standing next to him and made her a scapegoat. But he remembered that the woman was not put in jail. Instead, the police arrested another man.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Erica nodded and said, "Yes, I was not arrested at that time. Instead, my good friend Orange shouldered the consequences of your evilness!" Orange was one of the members of the idol group, FC. She met him in a hotel when she was on a business trip with Matthew back then.


    "Then what happened to him?" Kirk asked eagerly.


    Hatred shed across Erica''s eyes as she said, "He... died." Yes, Orange had a heart attack and died inside the prison.


    During that incident, he happened to be with her. She was about to give birth at that time, so her belly was already very big. He couldn''t afford to watch his pregnant friend being held by a group of people holding daggers against her neck, so he went out and took the me for them.


    At first, they thought that he wouldn''t stay long in jail. After all, he was innocent. The police wouldn''t be able to find any evidence against him, so he would definitely be released immediately.


    However, something happened to him before he could be released.

 Chapter 1362 Our Love

    Kirk was surprised to hear that Orange died in jail, so he couldn''t help asking, "How did he die?"


    Erica stared at him and said, "You don''t need to know. After all, it has nothing to do with your case now. Since you and Pike are already arrested, do you think the person behind you can still continue to hide?"


    He was rendered speechless.


    She then said, "How about this? If you tell me who the person behind you is, I will help you minimize your sentence." Kirk''s group had members scattered in several nearby viges, so Erica believed that there must be a powerful leader behind them that controlled everything.


    She had long sworn to avenge Orange. If it was not for helping her, he wouldn''t end up in jail and die. He would have been very popr in the entertainment industry now. This group of people had ruined the bright future that awaited him.


    Kirk shook his head and said, "I don''t know who he is. I haven''t met him either." ''Even Kirk has never seen him?'' she wondered.


    That person must be excellent in hiding himself. But then, she tried if he would slip. "Then how do you contact each other?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Erica didn''t force him. Instead, she nced at the police, who were still busy taking all the evidence out of the basement, turned around, and left.


    Not long after, the police took the group of ruffians to the station.


    Later that day, the incident was reported on the news. Erica was right. The things that they were making in the basement were all poisonous. The contraband that weighed more than two tons worth millions of dors, so the news instantly caused a sensation in the whole K Country.


    As soon as they got back to Erica''s house, the three of them entered her room.


    Chantel closed the door and turned to look at Erica, who was lost in thought. "Rika, if it''s true that even Kirk Qin has never met the big boss, he must be someone not easy to deal with. We can''t rush things."


    Erica nodded. She felt a little disappointed, but she knew it was useless to be anxious.


    Tessie then said, "Now that the police have arrested Kirk and Pike, and they would probably stay in jail for decades, what are you going to do next?"


    Resting her chin in her hands, Erica answered unhesitatingly, "I will go back home because I need to deal with things between Matthew and me. But of course, I will continue to find the person behind Kirk Qin."


    d in the past few years, so she wasn''t that confident. "What if...I meet with Gifford, he will ask for a divorce?"


    Erica pounded the table and stood up. "If he dares to divorce you, I will break his legs!"


    This time, Tessie couldn''t help butting in. She asked, "Erica, do you think you can do that?"


    Chantel didn''t know whether tough or to cry. She pulled Erica back to her seat and said, "Calm down. I only said, what if."


    "Don''t worry. I''m calm. But you are my only sister-inw, and no one can ever rece you. If my brother dares to divorce you, I will make sure that he won''t have a chance to get married again. I will beat those women up until hees back to you." Chantel had helped her and her sons a lot in the past three years. She might not even be able to pay her back for the rest of her life.


    Tears welled up in Chantel''s eyes when she heard her words. With all sincerity, she said, "Thank you, Rika." Being a part of the Li family was the best thing that ever happened in her life.


    "Thank you for what? And what are those tears for? I have never seen such a sister-inw like you who is silly enough to give eighty percent of her paycheck to my sons and me." Ericaughed heartily while looking at her tear-filled eyes.


    Chantel red at her and said, "Don''t you ever call me silly. You are actually the silly one. Imagine, you run away with four babies in your belly? You are the boldest pregnant woman in the world!" No wonder she wasbeled as Wesley and ir''s naughtiest daughter. Any parents with a daughter like her would definitely have a headache.

 Chapter 1363 A Good Wife And A Kind Mother

    Erica felt a bit guilty upon hearing what Chantel had said. "To be honest, if I had known that I had four babies in my belly when I was still in Y City, I wouldn''t have run away from home no matter what," she said. But when she had found that she was pregnant with four babies, she had already left Y City, so there was no turning back anymore. Left with no choice, she had to bite the bullet and move on.


    Since the other two babies, who were Colman and Damian now, were too small to be seen in the ultrasound, she was already six months pregnant when they were detected.


    No wonder her belly at that time was unusually big. She even wondered if her babies were giant. It turned out there were four of them inside her belly.


    When Colman and Damian were born, the doctors needed to incubate them for half a month. Colman''s health then rtively improved, but Damian took a longer time. Among the four of them, he had the weakest physical health.


    "Fortunately, it''s all over now. Erica, don''t ever run away from home again," Tessie said with a sigh.


    She couldn''t help wondering, if all of Erica''s sufferings were rewarded, how about her? The whole Su family had left Y City for good. If she returned, where would she go? She knew that Erica wouldn''t need her to take care of the four children anymore because they were all doing well with Matthew''s parents.


    "No, I won''t ever run away from home again. I don''t want to live in an old-fashioned vige that has no Inte ess. I even have to fight with other people here most of the time. Life in this vige sucks. I want to have my life back in Y City. I will find a stable job, be a good wife to my husband, and a kind mother to my children." She giggled in excitement as she imagined the kind of new life she would have with her family. It was such a beautiful life that everyone was yearning.


    Looking at her daydreaming, Chantel chuckled and shook her head helplessly.


    Two dayster, what Erica had been afraid to happen came.


    Since Erica was afraid that she would never have the chance toe back to Tow Vige again, she ran around to take photos of the whole ce.


    On the second day, she came home to have dinner with Tessie. She excitedly put a mouthful of noodles into her mouth, and chewed them leisurely. But before she could even swallow them, she heard a loud noise outside. Bang! Someone kicked their wooden gate from the outside.


    The force was strong enough to leave the gate lying on the ground.


    he garden with his water gun.


    When the boy heard the sound of the car, he looked over and put away his water gun immediately. With a smile on his face, he ran over happily and called out, "Grandpa!"


    Erica knew that the boy was Hugo, Chantel''s son. She had seen his pictures on her phone countless times.


    Her tied hands excitedly patted Wesley''s shoulder as she eximed, "Dad, that''s my nephew, Hugo!"


    Wesley didn''t even bother to look at her when he replied, "I''m not blind." Of course, he knew that it was his grandson, Hugo, who grew up with them.


    ''I''m not blind, either. It''s my first time to see my nephew in person. Can''t I be excited?'' sheined inwardly.


    The car stopped just right in time that ir, who fetched a ss of water for Hugo inside the vi, walked out. When she saw the car, her eyes filled with joy.


    She knew that Wesley would bring Erica back.


    That was the reason why she kept the door of the vi open, and she stayed outside with Hugo. She had been eagerly waiting for her daughter toe back.


    "Grandma, is Aunt Rika back?" Hugo asked. Although he hadn''t seen Erica personally, he had heard about her many times.


    "Yes," ir answered. Her face showedplicated emotions. She was angry that Erica had run away for too long, but she couldn''t also help feeling happy now that she finally came back.


    Even if ir was angry, Erica was still her daughter. Besides, Erica was now a mother to four kids.


    Wesley got out of the car first and opened the back door for Erica.


    Without minding her tied hands, Erica immediately ran out of the car and threw herself into ir''s arms. "Mom, I''m back."

 Chapter 1364 Dont Flatter Yourself

    The moment ir heard her daughter''s voice, her heart softened. She held back tears and gritted her teeth, refusing to look at Erica.


    Knowing that her mother was enraged, Erica felt bad for the trouble she''d caused. She turned and told Wesley, "I''m home now. I won''t run away. Let me go!"


    Wesley snorted and ignored her.


    Erica hung her head, and her mood turned gloomy, rather than defiant. Hugo lifted his head and said, "I got this. Here you go, Aunt Rika!"


    Erica then remembered her dear nephew was also here. She half-squatted down and looked at him in the eye. "Hi Hugo. So you know I''m your aunt?" she asked gently.


    He drew himself up to his full height. The boy looked more and more like Chantel every day. He nodded and said, "Grandma said Grandpa was gonna pick you up!" So she must be his aunt.


    Erica was amused by him. "You''re so smart, Hugo!"


    Hugo''s eyes fell on the rope around her wrists. Noticing his gaze, Erica looked at Wesley helplessly and exined, "Grandpa tied me up. He''s good with knots, and other people can''t undo them. So I''m stuck¡ª Wait! What?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Hugo grabbed the knot and undid it quickly, while Erica was still talking. The rope hung loosely, and she let it drop to her feet.


    Everyone was gobsmacked. They had another genius in the family.


    When she was free, Erica kissed the boy again and again in surprise. "Thank you, little one. You''re definitely my nephew, Hugo. You are so smart!"


    Hugo gave her a smug smile and said, "I''m happy if you are."


    Wesley, however, rained on his daughter''s parade. "Hugo''s smart, but that''s not your doing. He got it from your brother or Chantel. Maybe both of them. Don''t tter yourself."


    "Dad, it''s been more than three years. You can''t say you didn''t miss me." She didn''t give up and asked the same question she had asked many times on the way here.


    "Miss you? It''s been quieter without you around. I brought you back just to teach you a good lesson. I''ll send you back to the Huo family after you learn to behave," said Wesley. And he felt justified as her father. She was still finding new ways to act out. Time to nip this in the bud.


    ''Never mind. I better just be nice to them. Focus on one at a time, '' Erica thought to herself. She stood up and hugged ir


    ard time these years she''s been gone. I don''t think she really has anything more to learn. If you''re still angry with her, punish me instead! Whatever you feel is right."


    Erica gritted her teeth and refused, "No, thanks. If my dad didn''t beat me today, he wouldn''t let it go. Just get up, Tessie. None of this is your fault."


    Tessie couldn''t bear to see her being punished, but seeing that Wesley was about to get angry, she had to stand up and step aside.


    Wesley cast a cold nce at his daughter and snapped, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "I know, Dad!" Erica''s attitude was so good.


    "So what did you do?"


    "I shouldn''t have run away from home and made you worry," she answered.


    "Kneel until I''m satisfied. Your brother will be back tomorrow. You obviously haven''t learned after all these years, so some time training with him in seclusion will help you. Two weeks, maybe."


    Hearing this, Erica widened her eyes. "Two weeks?" Gifford''s men went through a grueling training regimen. That wasn''t for beginners. She could hurt herself, or worse get herself killed. This was not cool.


    "Yes! In fact, why don''t we make it fifteen days?" Wesley asked rhetorically.


    He had to teach Erica well before sending her back to the Huo family. Otherwise, the Huo family would keep worrying she''d pull the same tricks.


    With a sad face, Erica sat on her feet. "Dad, I promise I''ll never run away from home again, okay? I can write a letter guaranteeing this. Please don''t send me to train with Gifford''s men."

 Chapter 1365 My Goddess

    "I don''t need your guarantee. One more word, and you will train a month with them!" Wesley ordered.


    Erica didn''t say anything at first, but after a while, she replied, "Okay. As long as it makes you happy, Dad, I''ll go."


    "Don''t try to fool me. You''ll go tomorrow!"


    "Okay!" Erica nodded helplessly.


    For nearly an hour, she knelt on the living room floor. When Remus and Yvette came over, they found her still on her knees. Both tried to put in a good word for Erica, but Wesley didn''t buy it.


    After two hours, Wesley still wouldn''t let Erica stand up. Feeling sorry for her sister, Yvette secretly sent a message to Matthew on WeChat. "Matthew, Dad ordered Erica to stay on her knees on the floor, but she''s been there for hours now."


    It took two minutes after that for Wesley''s phone to ring.


    When he looked at the caller ID, he didn''t pick up the phone immediately. Instead, he looked around the living room. Erica and Tessie didn''t have their cellphones, so it couldn''t have been them who informed Matthew. As for Remus, he had been answering a call beside him the whole time he was there, and ir had been ying games with Hugo upstairs.


    However, he had no idea where Yvette was.


    "Yvette!" he shouted.


    "Just a minute, Dad!" Yvette''s voice came from the bathroom.


    After she washed her hands, Yvette showed up in the living room. "Dad, your phone has been ringing. Why aren''t you answering it?" she asked.


    Wesley squinted at her. "You called Matthew?"


    Erica''s eyes lit up once she realized Matthew was the one calling. Now she knew she was going to be saved.


    She couldn''t help but remember that a long time ago when ir had wanted to beat her, it was Matthew who came to her rescue. Now it shouldn''t be any different.


    "I didn''t," Yvette answered. It wasn''t a lie since she didn''t really call him.


    "Did you send him a message?"


    Wesley asked again. ''Oh, Dad is so clever!'' Looking into her father''s stern eyes, Yvette reluctantly nodded.


    Wesley red at her before he walked away from the room to answer Matthew''s call. This way, he wouldn''t be able to hear anything Erica might say from this side of the line.


    "Matthew, what''s wrong?" Wesley asked.


    "Dad, are you busy now?"


    "No. I''m ying with Hugo. Aren''t you busy?" Both father-inw and son-inw were beating around the bush.


    But M


    ford nodded, "Yes, you passed the training."


    Harry Zhang was even more confused after hearing that. "Then why are we being punished into cleaning the bathroom?"


    Gifford looked back at him and asked, "Do you really want to know why?"


    Harry Zhang nodded.


    "I''ll tell you after you clean the bathroom for a month. Oh! And don''t forget you also have to clean the offices on the third floor!" Gifford patted him on the shoulder before he turned around and left.


    Harry Zhang stood there, dumbfounded.


    Later, at dinner, all the Li family members gathered around the table except for Gifford and Chantel.


    It felt like ages since Erica had such a nourishing meal. She was so excited that she ended up eating two bowls of rice.


    After everyone finished their meal, Tessie helped the maid clean the table. Erica was ying with Hugo when someone opened the vi''s door from the outside.


    A woman came in, wearing a ck bucket hat and a long light blue coat over a whitece dress. Her ck high-heeled shoes clicked on the floor as she waltzed in.


    From her simple yet fashionable clothes, it became evident that she had undergone a tremendous change from the girl who hade to the Li family a few years ago to the woman she was now.


    With her designer handbag in one hand, she held many gift bags in the other.


    As soon as she took off her sunsses, Hugo ran to her excitedly. "Mommy, Mommy!"


    "Chantel is back!" Walking up to her with a big smile on her face, ir seemed even happier to see Chantel now than she was when she saw Erica.

 Chapter 1366 I Dont Want to Hold You Back

    Erica was crestfallen when she saw how her mother behaved around Chantel. Whenever her parents saw Chantel or even Yvette, they seemed like they were very d to see them. Enthusiasm, hugs, and cries of joy. But this wasn''t the case with poor Erica.


    Chantel picked up the three-year-old boy with difficulty. "Hugo! Mommy''s back!" she said happily. Then she greeted the people in the living room, one by one. Wesley, ir, Yvette, Remus and Erica all got smiles, greetings, and acknowledgements.


    Wesley nodded at her. "Hugo''s heavier than ever. Don''t hold him too long."


    Chantel echoed with a smile, "Yeah he is! And taller, too!"


    Yvette didn''t see Chantel in person often. More often than not, she had to content herself with seeing Chantel on TV. As did everyone else. She came over and took Chantel to the living room. "How long have you been back? Did you just get back from the airport? Sit down and rx!"


    "Yeah. d to be back home again." Chantel didn''t refuse and sat next to Erica with a smile.


    Erica immediately leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Why are you back so soon? Was it because of me?"


    Chantel nodded, but it was not convenient to say something with the others around. It was impolite to whisper around the elders, so she just gave her a smile.


    Gifford was home early, too. He wasn''t due in till tomorrow.


    Chantel and Gifford eventually retired to their room.


    After Hugo was born, ir asked the maids to move Chantel''s stuff into Gifford''s room. Sharing a room just made sense, with the baby and all.


    The two hadn''t seen each other for several years. But they weren''t sure how to be themselves around each other. Things had changed, and were a little awkward.


    Chantel had just donned her pajamas and was about to take a shower. When she saw Gifford walk in the room, she was taken aback.


    Caught off guard, she was not mentally prepared to meet him like this.


    As soon as Chantel came to her senses, she remembered something. Before Gifford could say a word, she ran to the table, took something from her bag and handed it to him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you. I was just going to leave this here, but you''re here now. I can''t stay long, but could you sign this?" she said. When


    he immediately slipped off the bed and ran over to him, holding his leg. "Daddy! Hug!"


    Gifford held up his son with one hand and pinched his chubby face with the other. "Hi little guy! Your mom and I have something to talk about now. Go on and y with your aunties."


    "Okay!" The little boy nodded obediently.


    Chantel put on her slippers. When she was about to leave, Erica held her hand and snickered, "So when am I going to get a niece? Make my brother work for it."


    Chantel blushed and looked at the man at the door subconsciously. Of course, she caught the man looking at her, which made her face even redder. She stuttered to exin to Erica, "No...we have something else to talk about..."


    With an expression of understanding, Erica said, "Oh! I got it. Go ahead!"


    Chantel sighed. Erica didn''t understand at all. It was obvious that she was making fun of her.


    Chantel shook her head helplessly and said, "I''ll settle ounts with youter!"


    Unexpectedly, Erica said to the man at the door, "Gifford, if Chantel has the energy to talk to meter, then you''re a loser!" Every time she slept with Matthew, she had no strength to do anything else.


    "We''ll see whether I''m a loser or not!" Gifford said without hesitation.


    Tessie and Yvette burst intoughter. Yvette pushed the blushing woman to the door and said, "Hurry up! Hugo will sleep with us tonight. He won''t disturb you!"


    Chantel was confused. Something was wrong, but she didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 1367 Beat That Male Star To Death

    Gifford and Chantel returned to their bedroom. As soon as he closed the door, he said, "Didn''t I tell you not to go anywhere? Why did you run away?"


    "What? I just went to Rika''s room. Was that already running away for you?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Wow! After we haven''t seen each other for a long time, I didn''t know that you already learned to talk back,"


    he snapped. Chantel was rendered speechless. Was she talking back?


    But her silence made Gifford feel guilty. He felt like he was bullying her.


    "Forget it. Come here," he said in a soft tone.


    "What?" She hesitated for a moment.


    "I came back today to remind you that you are already a married woman. From now on, you have to behave properly in public." Although he refused to admit it, he was jealous when he saw her holding another man''s arm while walking on the red carpet. He even wanted to rush over and beat that male star to death.


    What he said didn''t sound pleasant in her ears, so she couldn''t help retorting, "I''ve always kept a low profile since I entered the entertainment industry. I have never messed around with anyone." Ever since they had gotten their marriage licenses, Chantel had never forgotten that she was a married woman. That was the reason why she had always been careful when she was with other male celebrities.


    ''She didn''t mess around with anyone? Two years ago, she guested in a variety show with a male actor, and they yed a game together. That man even hugged her on-screen.


    Then at the end of that year, she attended an award ceremony. She walked on the red carpet with a male actor holding her waist.


    At the beginning ofst year, she made a romantic movie where the leading man held her in his arms many times.


    When she attended a reality show in the middle ofst year, a male star took her hand, and they ran fast on the street.


    And at the end ofst year...'' Gifford could clearly remember all those scenes


    he saw on TV. He was not sure if any other things were happening behind the screen.


    Trying to shake off those memories out of his mind, he looked her in the eye, put his thumb at the corner of her mouth, and pressed it upward. Chantel was forced to smile.


    But she didn''t know what he was thinking, and why he did such a strange thing. Taking a step back to dodge his thumb, she said, "Well... how about we talk another day? I want to take a rest, so I''ll go back to my room now."


    She then turned around and was


    asked, "Don''t you want a little sister?"


    "Yes, I do," he answered, nodding excitedly. "I wish to have a sister as lovely as Wendy."


    Wendy was Remus and Yvette''s daughter, who was about to turn two this year.


    She was taken by Remus'' mother back to her hometown, which was why she wasn''t with the Li family.


    Since the little boy mentioned her, Erica remembered to ask Yvette, "Hey, when will Wendye back?" She hadn''t seen her little niece yet.


    Remus was the one who answered the question for his wife. "Maybe she will be back the day after tomorrow."


    She nodded at him and turned to Wesley, who was eating his breakfast silently. "Dad, Gifford won''t go back to the base today. Can I stay here until Wendyes back?" she asked.


    "No way!" Wesley replied unhesitatingly. "When Wendy is already here, you cane back anytime to see her."


    ''Fine! You''re such a cruel dad, '' she thought inwardly.


    Since she abandoned the Li family for more than three years, her status in the family had dramatically declined after she came back. It was very evident that she was the least favored now.


    She felt so miserable that she wanted to cry. All of a sudden, she wanted to go back to Y City. She missed Carlos and Debbie, Matthew, and her four sons.


    After breakfast, Wesley took Erica to Gifford''s base. She didn''t even get the chance to call Matthew.


    Gifford didn''te with them because he wanted to spend more time with his son and wife first.


    But it didn''t matter. With or without his presence, Wesley knew a lot of people in the base who could train Erica. He even chose the strictest leader as her trainer.

 Chapter 1368 Mother Of My Son

    Tessie also came with Erica to Gifford''s base. She had already told Wesley ahead of time that she wanted to train with Erica so that they could take care of each other.


    Wesley didn''t turn down her request.


    In the afternoon, Gifford brought Chantel to the base. At that time, Erica and Tessie were already practicing some military postures with the other neers.


    He first observed Erica, then walked silently to the drillmaster and said, pointing at her, "Look at her posture. Are you sure you won''t punish her a five-kilometer run?"


    The drillmaster scratched his head in embarrassment and replied, "These two women look so fragile. I don''t have the heart to punish them."


    Besides, he knew that Erica was Matthew''s wife. He didn''t dare to treat her the way he handled the other men, or else Matthew would teach him a lesson.


    Gifford crossed his arms in front of his chest and reminded him casually, "If my dad finds out that you are too lenient on her, you''re dead."


    The drillmaster was at a loss for words. If only he could cry. Then an idea came to his mind, so he said, "Your men are also training currently, right? Why don''t you let Erica join them so you can personally train her?" The drillmaster didn''t want Erica to be in his team at all. He didn''t want to offend Wesley or Matthew.


    "I''m on leave," Gifford answered nonchntly.


    "So why are you here now?" asked the drillmaster.


    "Well..." Gifford looked at Chantel first, who was standing next to Erica, before he smiled unfathomably and replied, "Harry and the others are cleaning the bathroom now. They don''t know why I let them do it and think I''m just punishing them unreasonably. Now, they will know why I punish them."


    The drillmaster followed his gaze. As soon as he saw the beautiful woman beside Erica, he moved closer to Gifford. With a serious expression on his face, he said in a flirtatious tone, "The woman with you looks familiar. I think I heard some soldiers talking about her. They mentioned her name, but I can''t remember. Is she your girlfriend? Finally, you found yourself a girlfriend. I thought you are going to stay single for the rest of your life."


    Gifford nced at him and smiled, revealing his white teeth. "She is


    was seemed uneptable to them. Chantel was their goddess. How could they take that she was their chief''s wife?


    ''Is this really his reward to us? I don''t think so! Obviously, he brought his wife here to make us suffer more, '' thought Harry inwardly.


    The next moment shocked them more. Gifford pulled Chantel into his arm, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips.


    It once again caused an uproar in everyone.


    At the sight of the different expressions on their faces, his mouth curved into acent smile. "Yes, she is my wife. We have been married for several years now. And now that you know that she is my wife, stop drooling over her again."


    The sad expression on Harry''s and the rest of the soldiers'' faces showed that their hearts were aching. They had finally understood why Gifford punished them by letting them clean the bathroom.


    No man would want other men to covet his wife.


    They all felt they didn''t deserve it. After all, they didn''t know beforehand that Chantel was Gifford''s wife.


    Everyone in the base now knew that Gifford was married to Chantel, but no one dared to discuss it on the Inte. Thus, except for the soldiers, no one still knew that the popr actress Chantel was married.


    Meanwhile, everyone in Erica and Tessie''s training ground was having fun. Since it was their break time, many soldiers came to chat with the two women.


    Erica was easy to get along with, so she became good friends with the men in just a short time.

 Chapter 1369 Like A Bright Sun

    Their first day of training went smoothly, but Erica and Tessie were both exhausted.


    Wesley had specially arranged a room for them, and asked them to follow the schedule of the other soldiers.


    As soon as Erica saw the bed, she immediately climbed into it without even washing her face and feet. When her back touched the soft mattress, she fell asleep in a second.


    Watching Erica sleeping soundly, Tessie shook her head helplessly. She had managed to wash her face first before going to bed.


    The next morning, Gifford came to the military base again, but this time he was alone. As soon as he arrived, he first looked for Erica, who was currently doing some sit-ups. "Come with me," he ordered.


    To his surprise, she refused. Shaking her head, she said unhesitatingly, "No, I won''t go with you. I''m already doing well here."


    Her training officer wasn''t strict with her, and she could bezy sometimes. Moreover, she was enjoying thepany of the other soldiers in this squad.


    If she followed Gifford to his squad, her life would be miserable.


    Gifford had been indifferent to her since she returned, so she knew that he was still angry with her. If she joined his squad, he might vent his anger at her through their training activities. She wouldn''t let him make her training experiences miserable.


    Gifford looked at her discontentedly and said, "Why are you disobeying me? Just follow mymand. Inside this base, you are not in the position to refuse."


    "No way! I''ve already adapted to the training here. If you want to go, go by yourself." She could hardly imagine her life being trained by him for half a month.


    Of course, Gifford knew what was in her mind. ''She knows that no one else can train her strictly other than me. She sure wants to train indolently, '' he thought.


    The group of soldiers who was doing push-ups not too far away was stealing nces at them from time to time, and it didn''t escape the sharp-witted Gifford. When their eyes met his, they immediately looked away and continued doing their push-ups.


    Suddenly, Gifford thought of something. Matthew had already known that Erica was training here, and he was on his way here. "Okay. You can stay here if you want." He thought that M


    er she wanted without minding all the people around them.


    Witnessing such a scene made the dozens of soldiers not far away feel envious.


    Even Gifford, who was standing next to them, couldn''t help feeling envious too. He wondered if Chantel would also treat him like this one of these days.


    "Matthew, I miss you so much!" After taking advantage of Matthew''s lips, Erica wrapped her arms around his neck again and pressed her head against his cheek.


    Despite his anger, he couldn''t resist her enthusiasm and passion. She was like a bright sun that suddenly lightened up his mood. The fury in his eyes turned into sweetness in an instant.


    Not far away, the soldiers who were training with Erica just now gathered and discussed among themselves. "What is the meaning of this? Why is Erica hugging him like that?"


    "And she kissed him too. Do you think she is doing this on purpose to make single men like us jealous?"


    "Erica said that her husband was very nice to her, and I believe her now. Look! They have been hugging for so long, but he still has no intention of putting her down. They are really showing off to us!"


    "Oh, no! I can''t watch them anymore. My heart is now full of envy."


    Matthew could feel the people''s envy from their stares.


    But before he could say anything, Gifford red at Erica and said, "Get down now. This is not a ce for you to show off. Many people are watching you right now. Don''t you feel ashamed? Go home if you two want to make out."

 Chapter 1370 Going On A Picnic

    "Gifford! What are you ying at? You''re really clueless, you know that?" Instead of getting down from Matthew, Erica held him even more tightly. Her head cocked to one side, she retorted, "Besides, you kissed Chantel in front of your soldiers! Everyone knows that! Why can''t I share a public disy of affection with my own husband? I think you''re jealous of me because I have someone. But Chantel''s too far away to hold!"


    Her words made Matthewugh.


    Gifford wanted to say something back, but he couldn''t think of anything sharp enough. Erica was too good with theebacks, and her words often stung! He had to threaten her, "You shut up! Did you forget where you are? This is a military instation¡ªI''m inmand here! What if I order you to run twenty kilometers with a five-kilo pack? Could you do it?"


    Matthew held the woman in his arms tightly and told Gifford in a calm voice, "You''re right. Rika''s been a bad girl. But between you and me, we were supposed to teach her how to behave. We''re responsible for this. So maybe we should be punished together."


    ''Together?'' Gifford was not afraid of the twenty-kilometer run. He was afraid Matthew had spoiled Erica and never set any boundaries. "You gave her everything she wanted, and how did she thank you? She ran off for more than three years without so much as a word. Next time might be even worse. You sure you still want to spoil her without a care in the world?" He was afraid that if Matthew continued to mollycoddle her like that, this woman would really be a problem.


    Erica red at her brother. It was obvious what he was trying to do. "Gifford, you are such a dick! If I hadn''t asked Chantel toe back, where would you be now? But now, when you see me with my husband, you start stirring up shit. See if I do anything for you again!"


    Matthew scooped her up into his arms and said slowly, "You''re right, of course. I won''t make the same mistake twice!"


    "What?" She was so sad.


    Gifford suddenly felt a little guilty. Did he really drive a wedge between them?


    However, what the man said next blew Gifford away again. "But you all have to spoil her. I''m the only one who can reign her in. Anyone tries, then they''re going to have to go through me." Then his eyes


    ed man and asked, "Where is Owen going?"


    Matthew looked up at her and asked instead, "How''s your training going?"


    "I guess it''s going okay. It''s just so boring!" Because she had learned some martial arts in the past and was used to exercising, they didn''t wear her out too much. In addition, the training officer was kind to her, so she didn''t have to do the grueling regimen the others were subjected to.


    "That''s good!" As he said those words, he pulled her into his arms with his right hand.


    Then she was pressed against the back seat, and he was on top of her.


    She blinked and looked at her husband. She knew exactly what he had in mind, and it didn''t matter whether she was in the mood or not. "Uh...I thought we were stopping for lunch? What''s going on?"


    "We are stopping for lunch. And you''re on the menu!" He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Erica was dumbfounded. ''What kind of lunch is this?''


    Erica had already thrown the camouge cap aside. Now with her hair separated into two braids, she looked as young as a teenager. This made him feel a bit guilty about having sex with her.


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew grabbed her camouge cap and pulled it down over her face. The guilt in his heart diminished some.


    They made love for a long time.


    When he finally was finished, she opened one of her eyes and looked at the man who was busy mopping up the mess. She tried to say something to him, but her voice was a hoarse whisper. "Matthew Huo, you''re crazy!"

 Chapter 1371 Go Soft On Erica

    Although Matthew wanted Erica to stay away from other men, she had been training with several male soldiers. Therefore, how could she do as he asked? Besides, it was Wesley who insisted that she should train among the soldiers. ''Why didn''t he just go to Dad? Why did hee here to teach me a lesson instead? What a jerk!'' Erica thought, doing her best to roll her eyes discreetly.


    Putting his hand on her waist, Matthew asked sternly, "Do you still want to argue?"


    She shook her head immediately. "No, no, no."


    He hade to her with an invitation to take her to lunch. But despite his words, he had brought her to this ce so they could have sex. Now she had missed lunchtime in the base.


    At that moment, Matthew regained his usual and elegant image as he dressed neatly again. Afterward, he got out of the car and lit a cigarette.


    Leaning against the car window, Erica smoothed her messy hair and called the man smoking outside, "Hey, Matthew! I''m hungry. Let''s go and have lunch!"


    Matthew breathed out a mouthful of smoke before he looked at the flushed woman in front of him. However, she soon became blurry through the haze. "Come with me," he offered.


    ''Come with him? Back to Y City?'' she wondered. "No, no. I haven''t met Wendy yet. I''ve promised to see her before leaving for Y City. Why don''t you wait for me so that we can go back together?" she asked. She didn''t want to break her promise.


    She nned to return to Y City after she met Wendy, and then her two best friends¡ªHyatt and Rhea.


    Upon hearing her answer, Matthew didn''t say anything back. He stubbed out the cigarette and called Owen, to whom he ordered, "Let''s go!"


    More than ten minutester, the luxury car dropped her off at the base.


    With a hat in her hand, the woman stood in front of the gate in shock as she watched the luxury car driving away again. ''How could Matthew, my husband, do such a thing to me?


    He said he was going to take me to lunch! Yet he took me to the wilderness to have sex with me. And then he sent me back with an empty stomach.


    What a jerk!''


    As it was already past lunchtime, Erica didn''t find the canteen''s door open. So she went to the snack bar and bought a box of instant noodles along with some other snacks.


    Then she slowly made her way back, trying to bnce the snacks and the box of noodles in her hands when a soldier she had never seen before walked towards her with a big smile. "Aren''t you Gifford''s sister?"


    She


    After all, she did grow up in A Country.


    As soon as she saw the car heading to the downtown area, she couldn''t hide her excitement any longer. "Dad, you''re so kind! I love you!"


    Wesley snorted, "Sit still!" Careful for Erica not to see it, he couldn''t help but raise one of the corners of his mouth.


    Poor Wesley! His two daughters had always been the apple of his eye. He just didn''t have the heart to beat or scold them no matter what they did.


    Yvette, at least, didn''t cause him any trouble.


    But Erica was the definition of a troublemaker. His blood pressure would often skyrocket because of her. Yet whenever he saw her annoying face, his rage would instantaneously fade.


    Poor Wesley was indeed at the mercy of his wife and two daughters for the rest of his life.


    When they got to the store, Erica bought her and Tessie thetest smartphones released by ZL Group. While she picked a white device for herself, she gave Tessie a ck one.


    After they settled everything, Erica asked Wesley to take her and Tessie to the mall so she could also pick up gifts for Hugo and Wendy.


    As their aunt, she didn''t think it was appropriate to see her nephew and niece without any gifts.


    Two days ago, she had an excuse. She had juste back home in a hurry and didn''t have the time to buy Hugo his gift. Today, she was going to make it up for it.


    Then after she met Wendy, Hyatt and Rhea, she would go back to Y City and be reunited with her husband and children.


    As for the moment, Erica couldn''t wait to send Matthew a message. Therefore, as soon as she got her new phone, she typed, "Honey, it''s me, your lovely wife!"

 Chapter 1372 Its Just A Waste Of Time

    About half an hourter, Matthew saw Erica''s message. He only replied, "Mm."


    ''Okay. What does that mean?'' Erica stared at the screen of her phone and pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.


    She was so annoyed that she closed her WeChat. ''Well, I''ll ask him about it when I get back. Not long now! I can''t wait!''


    After dinner, when Erica was going back to her room, she heard voices from Gifford''s room. It sounded like Gifford and Chantel fighting inside.


    Chantel''s voice was soft when she said, "Look, we''re shooting now. I was supposed to leave tonight, but I put it off until the day after tomorrow. But I''ve got a fan signing tomorrow. I need to take off."


    "So you think I''m not busy?" asked Gifford in a cold voice.


    "Of course you are," Chantel answered. She knew that well. They both were. As a star, she did grueling 15 hour shoots. As a soldier, he might work from 6:30 a.m. to 5:00 p.m., grab a quick dinner, and go prep for a jump at midnight. He was inmand, too, which meant he was higher in rank. Higher rank meant more pay and more hours. He was a high-ranking military officer. How could she possiblypete with that?


    "Yes, I''m super-busy and yet I can spare a few days to take care of Hugo. Whatever work you have, put it off. That''s an order!" he demanded.


    Chantel remained silent. She wondered if he knew the cost of what he was asking.


    Erica took a peek in their room. One of them sat on the bed, the other stood by the window, and Hugo was ying with his toys on the sofa.


    She poked her head in, waved at the little boy and whispered, "Come to Auntie!"


    Although she lowered her voice, all three people in the room heard it and looked at her.


    Erica grinned and said to Chantel, "Looks like you guys are busy talking. I''ll set Hugo up in a video chat with Adkins and the other kids. Oh, and Hugo can sleep with me tonight. Say good night to Daddy and Mommy, Hugo."


    "Good night, Daddy, Mommy!" said Hugo, who had already run over to Erica and was now hugging her legs.


    Gifford nodded and watched them leave. Erica shot the two onest grin and closed the door behind her.


    There were only two people left in the room. Standing in front of Chantel, Gifford put his hands on his hips and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    This time, she didn''tin. As long as he was happy, she would do as he said. "O


    hat''s kind of creepy when we''re in bed together. Let''s make some babies!" he said firmly. It was a waste of time for them to talk about Erica when they were alone.


    ''Huh? Is he really Rika''s brother?


    Besides, he is over thirty-six years old now. How could he be so horny?'' she thought to herself.


    Soon, the room was filled with their scents and sounds. Meanwhile, Erica made a video call to Matthew.


    When the video call was connected, Matthew''s expressionless face appeared on the screen. Erica greeted him with an ear-to-ear grin, "Hi, my hubby! Home so soon?"


    Hugo leaned over and greeted Matthew, "Goo-Good evening, Uncle Matthew!" He stumbled over some words, simply because he was so young.


    When Matthew saw Hugo, he nodded and said, "Good evening, Hugo!"


    The next moment, before Erica could say anything, Matthew''s phone spun violently and his face could not be seen anymore. What could be seen was four little heads huddling together.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    The four children''s voices were sweet, almost artificially so, which made Matthew frown.


    Except for Colman, none of the kids acted like spoiled brats when he was around. When they saw Erica, they all seemed to have changed into totally different people.


    "A...you''re adorable. I miss you much, guys!"


    Damian kissed the phone. "We miss you! When will you be back? It''s been a long time!"


    "Yeah. There are some bad aunts who want to be our mommy. Hurry, or Dad''s gonna bring them here!" Colman echoed.


    "Bad aunts?" Erica''s heart skipped a beat. She had never heard that before.

 Chapter 1373 She Is Home

    "Yes, but Mommy, don''t worry. We will help you keep an eye on Daddy before youe back!" Adkins calmly assured Erica that he and his brothers wouldn''t allow those bad aunts to seed in seducing their father.


    Erica nced at the man beside the boys, but his face didn''t reveal anything. No reaction. No emotion. Instead, his eyes remained focused on something else as if he was deep in thought.


    ''Does his silence... mean yes? What a jerk!''


    She thought about confronting him, but ultimately decided tofort her sons. "It doesn''t matter. Mommy will be back soon. You''ll probably see me in two days."


    She wondered if Matthew woulde and pick her up then.


    Next, the boys chatted some more with Hugo before they reluctantly ended the video call.


    Matthew didn''t say a word to Erica after all, and she sighed all night about it.


    ''Didn''t he say that he loved me very much? Why didn''t he say anything to me just now? We''ve slept together earlier, haven''t we? Why is he still mad at me then?'' she thought unhappily.


    Later, as nned, Erica got to meet her niece¡ªWendy.


    The little toddler in pink casual clothes had her hair tied up in a ponytail, revealing the whole extent of her round and soft cheeks. She was the cutest girl Erica had ever seen. Although Erica already had her four sons, she couldn''t help loving Wendy so much that she didn''t want to stop holding or kissing her.


    ''Well, I changed my mind. I know I have four sons, but I would love to give birth to a beautiful little girl like Wendy for Matthew in the future!'' she thought to herself.


    Wendy was shy around strangers, so Erica wanted to break the ice and spend more time with her. In the evening, she asked Yvette if she could take the little girl to her bedroom, which her sister agreed. Soon after, they fell asleep together.


    Two days passed, and Erica was still at the Li family''s house. Concerned about it, Wesley found his daughter eating durian when he came over to ask her, "Since you''re not training in the base anymore, when will you leave for Y City? Your inws have called you several times already. Do you want them toe and pick you up again?"


    Wesley disliked the smell of durian, so he kept himself a few meters away from Erica.


    She shook her head and swallowed a piece of durian before answering, "I''ve booked a flight back to Y City tomorrow afternoon. But please, don''t tell them. I want to surprise Matthew!"


    "Surprise him? Is it really necessary?" Wesley mocked.


    "You''re an old man and understa


    is our CEO''s wife. From now on, you should treat Mrs. Huo with the same respect you treat our CEO. Understood?"


    Paige''s wordsid a solid foundation for Erica among the special assistants. Immediately, several of them stood up and greeted her in unison, "Hello, Mrs. Huo!"


    Erica gave them a big smile. "Hey, guys!"


    After exchanging greetings, Erica pointed at the closed office door and asked Paige, "Is he inside?"


    Paige turned to look at the door behind her and shook her head. "Mr. Huo is going to attend an important party tonight. He left about ten minutes ago."


    "Seriously? What a shame!"


    Paige thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you call Mr. Huo and ask him toe back? Or maybe you could go after him. Tonight''s party is really a big deal. If you''re free, you could go and meet him there."


    Honestly, Paige hoped that Erica went to the party and showed everyone that Mrs. Huo was back. The longer she was away, the more women would approach Matthew in order to seduce him. But if Erica exhibited their love to the public, she would be able to get rid of the other women who had been surrounding Matthew since she left.


    The sudden appearance of the four boys had already been the cause of much envy among all the socialite divas in Y City. They were shocked to find out that the Huo family wasn''t just wealthy and powerful but also the bearers of incredibly good genes.


    From the daughter of the mayor to the international superstar, all of them were eager to put their ws into Matthew and be the next Mrs. Huo.


    Surely, Erica was puzzled by Paige''s words. "If the party is so important, why should I, an irrelevant person, attend it?"

 Chapter 1374 Mr. Huos Wife

    Paige smiled mysteriously and whispered in Erica''s ear, "Aren''t you afraid someone''s going to steal Mr. Huo from you? You know, I take his office clothes to the cleaner''s on a regr basis. They always smell like women''s perfume, so we need to get that taken care of. Mr. Huo never cheated on you. But he gets plenty of women approaching him, asking his hand in marriage, and women who want to have his baby. Not to mention those women who just want him because he''s hot. Don''t you want to go to the party and deal with them yourself?"


    "Oh..." It suddenly urred to Erica that even her sons told her that Matthew was surrounded by women who wanted him. Then she finallymitted to it. "Of course I''ll go. I''m free now. I can have a little fun too, right?"


    Paige breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, Mrs. Huo was still the same as before. With Erica around, she didn''t have to watch Matthew like a hawk. Erica would do that for her.


    After getting the address of where the party was going to happen, Erica was about to leave, but Paige put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. She looked Erica''s dress up and down. Even Erica''s everyday clothes were stylish, but definitely not suitable for arge banquet. "Mrs. Huo, maybe a makeover might be in order. I can pull strings at a salon, you can have your make-up and hair done by a professional stylist," she offered.


    Erica looked down at her own clothing. That was probably a good idea. "Okay!" she agreed.


    Later, when she was in the salon, Erica got a call from Chantel. "Hey, Rika. I''m in Y City. Where are you?"


    Erica looked at the make-up artist in the mirror, who was applying liquid foundation on her face, and answered, "Back in the city. I just got here. What''s up?"


    "There''s a party tonight. On ''The Princess'' cruise ship. I guess Matthew''sing. Wanna go together? We''ll show those guys how it''s done." Chantel just flew from another city and was on the way to the cruise ship.


    The Princess? That was the ship Paige told her about.


    With a smile gracing her lips, Erica answered, "Of course. I''ming too."


    "Okay, see you there!" Chantel was happy to have Erica there. At least that was someone she''d know.


    "Okay, bye!"


    It was getting dark.


    Many luxury cars adorned the marina parking lot. Men and women in formal clothes began to line up, waiting to board The P


    makeup. She''d gotten a tan while training, and her skin was red now. It had gotten that way in the two days she was there. Her full red lips shone with lip gloss, which glistened under the stage lights.


    She sported a ne and bracelet fashioned of crystals and ck diamonds. She was also wearing a simr-themed anklet. She looked every inch the wife of a CEO.


    She looked mature and lovely. Standing in the light, she shone like a sun.


    Her beauty overshadowed every woman there. The woman standing next to Matthew was the focus of tonight''s party, but now the focus changed thanks to Erica. She was a being from heaven who chose to grace them with her presence.


    Even if she waste, she didn''t feel embarrassed. When she saw the man in the crowd she missed the most, she smiled yfully and walked elegantly towards Matthew, the most dazzling man there tonight.


    With every step she took, more and more people recognized her.


    "Wow! Isn''t that Erica Li, Miss Troublemaker? She''s back!"


    "Yes, it''s her! Why does she look so hot?"


    "Oh my God! The ne, bracelet and anklet, that''s ck Angel, right?"


    "ck Angel! You mean the set that sold for 1.8 billion? She''s wearing that? Am I dreaming?"


    "No, you''re not! It''s that jewelry set, no doubt about it. I like it so much, but I didn''t have money to buy it..."


    "Miss Troublemaker''s back. She''s a tough nut to crack. I think Noreen Xia''s in trouble now! She thinks she''s Mr. Huo''s girlfriend. She keeps hyping her rtionship with the guy. She''s just asking for a p in the face."

 Chapter 1375 Hello Auntie

    When they referred to Noreen, they were referring to the woman cozying up to Matthew, treating him like her boyfriend. She was a famous star, like Chantel. She had a fan base, and to them she was impossibly beautiful and elegant, a goddess, if you will. And her fans were primarily male.


    Today, she wore a wine-red deep V-neck evening dress and a cor manufactured by Mikimoto jewelers. It was an amalgam of South Sea pearls, pink conch pearls, Tahitian pearls, white pearls, and so on. All of them cultured and set in various metals like gold and tinum, along with diamonds. This particrly pricey piece was on loan, meant to show off the line. Her wavy blonde hair fell over her left shoulder, revealing the long drop earring dangling from her right ear¡ªa graceful rainbow pearl suspended by an 18k golden chain.


    As Erica approached, Noreen clung harder to Matthew''s arm, trying to get herself even closer to the man.


    And just like everyone else, Matthew''s eyes had never left Erica''s lithe form. She was a thing of beauty, radiant and nearly unattainable. Especially today.


    The voluminous skirt of the red bubble dress parted to reveal her shapely legs. She looked like a princess.


    Matthew had a slight smile on his face, an enigmatic thing that was sometimes not there when you looked for it. Noreen thought it was for her. She was wrong.


    Erica continued making her way through the guests. Before she could say anything, more people beganmenting. "Mr. Huo''s wife is here. What does Noreen think she''s doing? Doesn''t she know she should stay away from Mr. Huo?"


    "Maybe she doesn''t know Erica is Mrs. Huo? After all, Erica hasn''t been in Y City for a while now."


    "Maybe! I don''t know!"


    It was almost as if Erica couldn''t see the woman with Matthew.


    She quickened her pace when she was about to reach him. Finally, she gave him a hug in front of everyone and said in a sweet voice, "Hi honey!"


    As soon as Erica put her arms around the man, Noreen went red with embarrassment. Her face almost matched the red of her dress.


    Matthew and Erica were husband and wife. She knew that, and had to step back. She was merely his escort. Erica was his wife.


    Noreen released his arm. But she stood still, as if she didn''t want to leave.


    The man''s big palm stroked Erica''s face, and his expression was unfathomable. Finally, he said in a soft voice, "You''re so bad." She came here without telling him. Wouldn''t that make her a bad girl?


    Erica giggled and


    names of the three men, Matthew stopped in his tracks. The woman on his arm was taken aback, and had to work not to stumble over her heels.


    He stood, frozen, watching his wife hug the three men politely.


    What was more, there were many male celebrities clustered around FC at the moment. His wife was so happy that she practically drooled over them like an anthomaniac.


    Matthew felt jealous. She''d learned a lot in those three years she spent on the run. His wife seemed to have gotten better at attracting the opposite sex.


    Seeing Matthew''s dour expression, Noreen didn''t say anything, let alone urge him to meet Mr. Li. She didn''t want to tempt his wrath.


    Fortunately, Matthew made the decision for her, and they went to meet Mr. Li.


    Thanks to Orange, Erica had a good rtionship with the other three members of FC.


    After Matthew left, Yellow reminded her in a low voice, "I''d keep an eye on those two, if I were you. Noreen could hold a masterss on seduction. I think she has a crush on your hubby. I''d hate to see you lose him, Erma."


    Yellow was used to calling Erica "Erma." That was the alias she took after she left Y City.


    Erica didn''t follow Matthew because she wanted to find a good way to punish Noreen. And being around them was making her blood boil. Now she was cooling down and could think more clearly. "Agreed. But I''m handling it, trust me."


    Her guts were telling her that this woman was going topete with her for her husband.


    It was not easy for Chantel to shed her hangers-on and find Erica. "Rika..."


    As soon as Chantel called her name, Erica fell into a familiar embrace before she could react.

 Chapter 1376 One Hundred Dollar Check

    The man''s breath felt fresh and clear against her skin. Erica didn''t need to look back to know who the man holding her from behind was.


    Before she could turn around to validate her guess, however, the people around them began to greet him. "Hello, Mr. Huo!"


    "Hello, Mr. Huo, Miss Xia!"


    At this moment, she understood that both Matthew and Noreen were behind her.


    Erica smiled. Her husband had barely left her for three minutes and was already back so soon. Why was that? ''It seems he still cares for me, '' she thought, giggling.


    She then greeted Chantel with a wink and turned around to look up at the man holding her. He didn''t look much friendly.


    "Honey, have you brought the checkbook?" Erica asked.


    "Yes. Why?" Matthew looked away as he spoke lightly.


    Erica stretched out her hand and demanded, "Write me a hundred dor check."


    ''A hundred dor check? What is she nning?''


    Even though he had no idea what she was going to do with it, he still took out the checkbook with no hesitation and wrote the number before handing the check to Erica.


    A secondter, Erica waved the check in front of Noreen and said, "Thank you for apanying my husband while I wasn''t here. This your tip. I know this isn''t much money, and I apologize beforehand. But as you all know, my husband and I have four sons to raise. Our family has got to save every little penny we can now. But please, take it!"


    The tip of one hundred dors was a straight insult to the famous actress, Noreen Xia.


    However, the mention of Erica''s four sons was what felt like the real p in her face.


    Noreen didn''t make a move to take the check. But regardless of the actress''s livid face, Erica folded the check in two before she stuck it into her dress.


    It was impossible not to associate the scene with a rich man putting his money into a stripper''s bra.


    Immediately, everyone who had already wanted tough at Noreen wasn''t able to hold back any longer. Noreen, on the other hand, was furious to get humiliated in front of all those people, but she had to refrain fromshing out at Erica no matter how mad she was.


    Chantel shook her head helplessly. Erica was naughty, but she didn''t mind giving her a hand. "Rika, isn''t the jewelry set you are wearing now the same one purchased at 1.8 billion a few days ago? I bet Mr. Huo bought it for you. How generous of


    get humiliated. Many of them had had their opportunities robbed by Noreen at some point in their careers. Amused, they began tough at her openly. "I didn''te here expecting that Noreen would have such a day!"


    "That''s right. She''s the number one star in the entertainment industry. Not in my wildest dreams did I imagine that the firstdy in the financial business would be the one to teach her a lesson!"


    "Mrs. Huo, you''re awesome.


    Thank you for doing something that we wanted but never dared to do."


    Noreen gritted her teeth once she heard what everyone had to say about her. She then looked at the man beside her. He was still discussing business with others as if nothing was going on around him. "Mr. Huo, I came to the party with you. Will you allow your wife to bully me like this? Won''t you do anything about it?"


    Only then did Matthew cast a nce at her. "What do you want me to do? Discipline Erica?"


    "Yes! Not only did she insult me, but she also pushed me!"


    He settled for three simple words and answered, "I wouldn''t dare." He was afraid that if he taught Erica a lesson again, she would run away from him for another three or four years.


    But then, to everyone''s surprise, a malicious look shed across Matthew''s face as he stared at Noreen and asked, "Do you want to frame me?"


    Noreen was confused. "Mr. Huo, what are you talking about?"


    Matthew''s voice grew colder. "If I discipline my wife in favor of another woman, she will get mad. What if she decides to leave me after that? I would be alone. Are you trying to frame me then?"

 Chapter 1377 One Hundred Bees

    Erica didn''t know whether to cry or tough at his words. It almost seemed like Matthew was scared of his wife.


    But there was no way that was true. Erica was afraid of him. How could the reverse be possible?


    As soon as the bodyguard helped Noreen up from the floor, she heard Erica mollifying Matthew, "Honey, don''t worry. I won''t run away anymore. I want to be with you forever!"


    "Good girl! I''ll hold you to that. " The man lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, which made everyone jealous.


    Then Matthew switched gears effortlessly, dropping into shop talk as if nothing had happened.


    Leaning on her bodyguard, Noreen shot Chantel a vicious look before leaving. This woman was responsible for her humiliation. If she hadn''t said anything, Erica wouldn''t have knocked Noreen to the floor.


    Erica noticed the look in her eyes. She knew that Noreen considered Chantel her enemy now.


    As soon as Noreen left, the onlookers at the scene also dispersed. Erica excused herself, getting away from Matthew for a moment. She said she needed to talk to Chantel. After a moment''s consultation, the two girls left the hall together. They decided to follow Noreen. Not a bad idea. If she was stirring up trouble, it would be better to know about now.


    Their destination was a lounge. The door was not shut entirely, and Noreen''s voice drifted out. "Why was Erica here? And how could Chantel Ye bully me like that? Find that bitch. I''ll make her pay for what happened today!"


    Then she stretched out the check and tore it to bits, as if she had done the same to Chantel and Erica.


    "Yes, Miss Xia," a man said.


    "Good news. You can stay put. Ladies and gentlemen, may I present Chantel!" Erica''s voice suddenly came. She guessed right. She knew that this woman was nning something else. She just headed that off at the pass.


    She''d learned well from Camille and Phoebe. Shut them down immediately, or face more trouble in the future. So Erica did just that.


    Since she got Chantel in some hot water, she figured it was her job to get her out of it.


    When she saw the two women at the door, Noreen shivered and asked, "Why are you following me?" She was in the middle of smashing things in her room. Next up: amp that was thetest target of her anger.


    "Thought you were looking for Chantel. Well, here she is!" Erica leaned against the door and answeredzily.


    wanted to make trouble for her, immediately nixed the idea. They didn''t want to anger Matthew or Mrs. Huo. And they would include Chantel in their ns, if they had any.


    Matthew was still talking about work with a group of his peers, and it took less than two minutes for Erica''s eyes to ze over. She whispered to Chantel, "Let''s grab a bite to eat!"


    "Okay!" Chantel didn''t like social engagements either, so the two women went to the dessert table.


    Unfortunately, the world was full of fools. They thought if Matthew couldn''t see them, they''d have a chance to mess with Erica.


    For example, at this moment, a woman bent her elbow slightly.


    She knocked over her ss of juice by ident, and the green kiwi fruit juice spilled all over the table, spreading over the tablecloth, and dripping on anything underneath.


    Standing next to the kiwi fruit juice, Erica and Chantel were eating the waffles on their tes, talking andughing. They didn''t notice what the woman was doing.


    When Chantel bent over tough wildly at one of Erica''s jokes, she happened to see the liquid flowing down from the table to the ground. Some of the liquid had already dripped onto Erica''s beautiful dress. "Rika, be careful!"


    Chantel pulled her away. Wearing high-heeled shoes, Erica took two quick steps back and almost fell. If it weren''t for Chantel holding her up, she would have hit the floor.


    Everyone in the crowd approached the two women to see what was happening. Only a woman in a ck evening dress made a point of moving away. Chantel noticed her and called out, "You, stop!"

 Chapter 1378 Mess With The Best, Die Like The Rest

    Everyone looked at the woman Chantel called out to. But the woman continued walking like she hadn''t heard a thing.


    Finally, someone told the woman, "Miss Zhu! I think Miss Ye is trying to get your attention!"


    Panic shed in the woman''s eyes, but she took a moment to get ahold of herself before she turned to see. Chantel was busy mopping Erica''s dress. The woman smiled at her and asked, "Yeah? And what do you need?"


    The green juice had created an angry dark stain on the red dress. It was painfully obvious, and had ruined the dress, hopefully just for the evening. Pointing at the stain, Chantel asked, "Did you knock that ss of juice over?" Her tone told everyone she was furious.


    ''This is just too much. We dealt with someone earlier, and now another person decides to mess with Rika. Do they really think she''s such a pushover?'' Chantel thought in exasperation.


    Before the woman could say anything, someone else piped up. "It must be her. I saw her drinking the same kind of juice before it happened."


    "Come to think of it, you''re right. I think she did it on purpose."


    A woman approached Erica and whispered in her ear, "That''s Lucia Zhu, a local model. At another party she was at, she made a point of falling so that Mr. Huo would catch her. Sheughed it off like she was drunk, but she was so obvious."


    ''Fell so Matthew would catch her?'' Erica''s anger red.


    She was already pretty heated because of the stain on her dress, and the fact that someone might have done that intentionally. When Paige had sent dozens of dresses for her to pick from, she chose this one immediately. That was the one she wanted. No matter how beautiful and expensive the other dresses were, she didn''t even bother trying them on.


    Erica hade here to build prestige as Mrs. Huo, to establish once and for all that Matthew was her husband, and he was off the market. So she wasn''t going to take this from anyone, particrly someone who had designs on Matthew.


    Seeing that there was no way out of this, Lucia Zhu decided to apologize. "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Huo. I didn''t mean to do that. Maybe my dress brushed the ss of juice and knocked it over by ident. How about this? I''ll pay to have it cleaned, and then have it sent to you. How does


    he was drunk?"


    The man thought for a while and nodded. "On purpose? I don''t know. I did make sure she didn''t fall." But he hadn''t thought about it after that. Only then did he see the stains on Erica''s dress. Matthew frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with your dress?"


    "She tipped over a ss of green juice on purpose and it spilled on my dress." Erica changed her attitude and leaned against his chest, acting like a spoiled child. "Honey, Paige found a bunch of dresses, but this was the only one I liked. This woman stained it deliberately. I hope it''s not ruined!"


    Matthew''s face gradually turned gloomy. He wrapped his arms around his wife''s waist and gave Lucia Zhu death re. He said coldly, "This is ridiculous! Why won''t you leave my wife alone? Guards, take her to the top deck. Tie her to a chair and keep her there for three days and nights!"


    Although he didn''t deal with Noreen Xia himself just now, it didn''t mean he didn''t care! And now there was someone else trying the same shit. What were they trying to do? And why choose his wife? He could turn a blind eye when the Li family punished Erica, because they were their elders. But these other two women? They were nothing to him. And yet they were ballsy enough to try and mess with his wife. They needed to be taught a lesson.


    His words made everyone gasp. ''That long? If she dies of exposure, will he be held ountable?''


    I sure wouldn''t want to piss him off. You mess with the best, die like the rest, '' they all thought.

 Chapter 1379 Not Real Friends

    Matthew''s words sent Lucia to the floor on her knees and she begged, "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry. I promise that it will never happen again! I know that it was my fault, but..."


    The man didn''t seem to care about the woman''s pleading and he ruthlessly watched her get taken away. There were over a thousand people in the cruise ship, but not one person dared to speak for her.


    Matthew whispered in Erica''s ear, "The ship is heading back. We''ll go straight home when it reaches the shore."


    "Okay!" She nodded in response.


    "I''ll have someone bring you a fresh set of clothes first."


    "Thanks, but that won''t be necessary. I''ve cleaned up most of the stains with wet tissues. We''ll be home soon, so don''t bother!"


    "Fine." Matthew didn''t force her.


    For the remainder of the party, there wasn''t a single man or woman who dared to provoke Erica.


    When Chantel was in the bathroom, Erica took the chance to call Gifford. "Gifford, I think that Chantel has offended someone she shouldn''t have because of me. You have to keep her safe."


    "Are you serious? What kind of trouble have you gotten Chantel into now? You''ve already made every member of the Li family suffer. Just make trouble for the Huo family if you have nothing better to do!"


    Erica stuck out her tongue and goaded him deliberately, "I didn''t mean to get her in trouble. Are you going to help her or not? If you don''t, I''ll find someone to protect her!"


    "Who said I wasn''t going to help her? I know how to take care of my wife. I don''t need your help. You''d better worry about having to coax your husband."


    Erica answered proudly, "My husband is not angry with me anymore. Just now, he punished a bad woman for hitting on him in front of everyone."


    "Humph, you think too simply of your husband. Just because he is looking out for you doesn''t mean he isn''t angry with you. I bet he was just being nice in front of everyone. Wait till you get home, that''s when you''ll have to apologize to him." Any good man would look out for his wife in front of others, but it didn''t mean that Matthew wasn''t angry at Erica.


    "It doesn''t matter! At least, my husband has shown me enough respect in front of people. I don''t mind apologizing to himter when we go home." After returning home, Erica was nning on


    as about to give birth. What did her pregnancy with four babies have anything to do with the water from the river?


    Besides, Chantel had been to Tow Vige more than ten times, but she had never heard of such stories.


    "Mrs. Huo, please give us the specific location of that river."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo. We will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives."


    Erica pretended to be baffled. "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, Matthew, who had been keeping an eye on Erica all this time, thought that Erica was being bullied by someone again, so he strode over, leaving his business partners behind.


    He only heard the woman''sst words. "It''s at the entrance of Tow Vige. There is only one entrance and the other three paths are surrounded by mountains. The spring wateres down from the mountain. If you can live there and drink the water for a few months, you''ll be sure to be pregnant with at least a set of twins! If you are lucky enough, giving birth to four babies like me will be a piece of cake!"


    "Wow! Thank you so much, Mrs. Huo!"


    "Mrs. Huo, you''re so kind. You''re an angel!"


    "You''re wee. We''re friends. d to be of help," said Erica with a bright smile on her face. ''Not real friends at all, '' she sneered in her mind.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Matthew stood still and he couldn''t help but shake his head as he listened to their conversation. ''Just another group of brainless women! The only reason why Erica was able to give birth to four babies was because of me. Was there any other reason?''

 Chapter 1380 A Spoiled Brat

    ''If you all want to believe in Erica''s nonsense, don''te to me when you realize you''ve been fooled. I''m not going to punish my wife for these stupid women!'' Matthew thought to himself.


    The group of women celebrated excitedly for some time. Only when their state of awe began to fade, they came to notice the man standing behind them.


    Having got what they wanted, the women surrounding Erica dispersed and freed the way for Matthew.


    Erica looked at the man walking towards her and grabbed a cherry, waving it in front of him. "Come on, eat it!"


    Matthew shook his head and stated, "We''re leaving."


    "Oh, okay!" She was actually d to go home. Regardless of where she was, Erica stretched her body.


    Then she turned to Chantel and asked, "What about you? Come to our ce with us."


    Chantel showed her the phone in her hand. A notification from a recent missed call from her assistant disyed on the screen. "No, thanks. My assistant is waiting for me at the hotel. I''m going abroad tomorrow morning. You can go home first!"


    "Okay, we are leaving now." Erica intertwined her fingers with her husband''s.


    His big palm was still as warm as she remembered. It felt so good to get back together with him.


    "Okay, bye!" Chantel watched the couple go before she answered the phone, which was already ringing in her hand again.


    "Hello, it''s me."


    "Chantel, there are several bodyguards at the hotel now. They said Mr. Li sent them. Do you know what happened?"


    "What? Mr. Li?" ''Did Gifford send them?'' she wondered.


    "Yes. How is everything with you there? Can youe back now?" asked the assistant.


    Chantel nced at the lively cabin full of people before she answered, "Well, I''ll talk to Mr. Li first. If I can leave earlier, I''ll go back to the hotel immediately."


    "Okay."


    Outside, Matthew and Erica had barely left the cabin when she began to stir ufortably beside him. Holding his arm, she stood still and didn''t let go of him.


    "My feet hurt!" she said in a soft voice. The man nced at her but didn''t move.


    Ignoring his silence, Erica tightened her grip on his arm and added, "You should carry me to the car. It''s the first time in years that I had to wear high heels for so many hours. I can''t walk when my feet hurt so badly." No one could me her for being in pain.


    ''Huh! We hadn''t seen each other for over three years, but she got more and more sensitive, didn''t she?''


    The man pretended to be impatient. "No one ever dared to a


    aned over and kissed her sultry red lips as he pulled the hem of her dress up her thighs.


    When he was about to take off her dress, Erica grasped his hand and said out of breath, "Wait a minute, honey. There''s something I want to talk to you about!"


    Kissing her on the neck, he whispered, "Just say it."


    "I can''t say it with you acting like this. Matthew, you don''t want to listen to me, do you?"


    "No, I don''t." He just wanted to make love to her as much as possible. After all, he had been deprived of having sex for the past few years.


    Depressed, Ericained, "You will listen to me whether you want to or not.


    Would you always hang out with other women while I was away? If I hadn''te back tonight, would it have been Noreen in this bed with you now? Ouch! Why did you bite me there? I''m not kidding." She brought a hand to where he had just bitten her and rubbed it. He did it on purpose!


    Matthew''s eyes flicked over the woman rubbing herself, and his pupils dted. He found Erica so attractive.


    Pushing the man who had been watching her, she ordered, "Say something!"


    Matthew held her hands over her head and asked, "What do you want me to say?"


    To begin with, he had never brought another woman back home. And even if he had, he wouldn''t have been so stupid to do it when he knew that his wife was about to return. Did she really think that he was so clueless?


    Her flight number, her boarding time, her time of arrival, the time she went to ZL Group... He knew everything.


    There weren''t so many coincidences in this world. But there was a man who orchestrated it all behind the curtains, and that man was Matthew.

 Chapter 1381 See How Much I Love You

    Teaming up with Paige in thepany offices, the party tonight on the cruise ship, the evening dress and expensive jewelry... Matthew had arranged every bit of that. Not her fits of pique, of course, but everything else, surely.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head. ''How naive she is! If Paige hadn''t gone through me first, would she have even dared toy a finger on such an expensive jewelry set? Of course not. She knew on which side her bread was buttered.''


    Matthew had made a bet inwardly. It was a private bet, and no one else was in on it. The only payout would be how right he was about how things yed out.


    Heid odds Erica would head to the office looking for him, particrly if she found he wasn''t home. He figured she woulde to him first even though she knew the four boys were at the Huo family manor.


    The CEO knew how jealous she got, so he had Paige imply that he would be at the party with another woman. That was all the impetus Erica needed to show up at the party. Not only would she attend, but she would make sure everyone there knew that he was hers and hers alone.


    It turned out he was right. She did show up. And she did humiliate these other women.


    But she had made one error in judgement. She hadn''t noticed that Sheffield and Evelyn weren''t there. Why would they skip a party like that? And why would Matthew go to a party that a yboy like Sheffield didn''t care about?


    The only reason so many business bigwigs were there was so they could schmooze with Matthew. Many of them had never met the man before, and they figured it was just good business to go.


    Erica had no clue this was all arranged. She figured she was doing what came naturally, and was unaware of Matthew''s machinations. ''My wife is still so adorable.''


    Thinking of this, Matthew smiled.


    Seeing his smile, Erica was shocked and snapped, "You''re even smiling about it! So is it true?"


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not smiling, and you don''t know the half of it!"


    Erica pinched his face heavily until it was deformed. "You are smiling, but you won''t admit it!"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Matthew didn''t say anything. ''I love how power and money haven''t changed her! She''s the same old Erica.''


    Erica thought he was unhappy, so she loosened her grip on his face and stammered, "Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. Bu


    marriage. That Carlos had forced him to marry Erica. But they were wrong. He''d had his eye on her for a while. If he hadn''t wanted to marry her, even his dad couldn''t make him.


    If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t have missed her day and night. Every single hour of those three years was sheer torture.


    ''I love you, Erica. From now until forever, no matter how many ups and downs we go through, the only woman in my heart is you. It''s always been you, '' he said inwardly.


    Meanwhile, on the cruise ship, all the guests heard the screaming and pleading from the top deck as they disembarked.


    "Help! Help me! Mr. Huo! Mrs. Huo! I was wrong... I don''t want to be here..."


    There were some who were naturally curious, so they climbed the stairs to take a look. Lucia was tied to one of the cell towers, bound tightly. The wind and rainshed her in the cold, dark night.


    A few bodyguards stood beside her, making sure she wouldn''t break free. Not only that, they were there to stop anyone from rescuing her.


    They weren''t heartless. They got her whatever she wanted to eat or drink. Not like she had much of an appetite. But they would be the ones to me if she died on their watch.


    The party had been over for a long while, and everyone was still talking about it. Obviously, the guests enjoyed themselves. And they got an extra floor show¡ªtonight, Erica had dealt with two women who had designs on Matthew. That was fun to watch. After everyone got off the cruise ship, the news spread like wildfire through the city. No one wanted to anger Miss Troublemaker.

 Chapter 1382 Her Tears

    Erica''s actions at the party had gone viral. It wasn''t just the guests on the cruise ship who knew this. Everyone knew that Matthew and Erica loved each other very much. Those women who wanted Matthew for themselves were quiet, at least for now.


    Late at night


    Erica sat up from the bed, stretching, feeling her muscles protest. She quietly got out of bed, trying not to disturb the man lying next to her.


    As soon as she opened the door and left the bedroom, the man she left behind opened his eyes.


    He picked up his phone and looked at the time. It was half past three in the morning.


    He rolled out of bed, put on his pajamas and followed the woman out.


    Downstairs, Erica opened the walk-in freezer and walked in.


    The fruit in the freezer was already washed. She stuffed a few cherry tomatoes into her mouth and continued to paw through the contents of the freezer.


    A few minutester, she came out with some veggies and frozen shrimp.


    "Ahhh!" Erica practically jumped in fright when she walked out of the freezer. There was a man standing in the kitchen. She almost choked on the cherry tomato in her mouth.


    ncing at what she was holding, Matthew asked, "What are you doing?" Actually, he knew very well what she was up to.


    The woman wore a thin nightgown, and when she shook her head, her hair swept aside briefly to reveal the love bites on her neck. Swallowing the cherry tomato in her mouth, she answered unhappily, "It''s all your fault. You can''t seem to keep your hands off me! I can''t get dinner, so now I''m hungry!"


    Matthew''s mind was blown. Well, it was indeed his fault. He neglected that she didn''t have dinner tonight. And yeah, it was his fault. They had made love past dinner time, and he forgot to get her anything to eat.


    He took the vegetables and frozen shrimp from her hands and asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    "How about some noodles with veggies and shrimp?" she answered.


    "That''s it?" he asked in disbelief.


    Erica popped another cherry tomato in her mouth and nodded, "Yes."


    Thinking of the mess she had made of the noodles in Tow Vige, he sighed helplessly.


    The man tilted his head toward living room and said, "You go and watch TV. Maybe they''ll rey one of those pce dramas you love so much."


    The woman''s eyes lit up. "So you''ll cook it for me?"


    She hadn''t eaten the noodles cooked by him in a long time. She missed the way he cooked them so much!


    "Of course." ''Let her cook the noodles? No way! She messed that upst time!''


    Since Erica hade back


    and, trying her best to smile. "It''s been more than three years since you made anything for me. I love the fact that I get to taste your cooking again. It means so much to me that I broke down. That''s why I cried."


    Frowning, Matthew asked, "Did you cry just because of this?"


    "Of course! What else?" Erica asked him in reply. "I''m back where I belong, with my husband and kids. Why would I be sad?" Well, the only thing that she felt sad about was she hadn''t avenged Orange yet.


    But she knew that she couldn''t get too cocky. She needed to take her time and n.


    The man let her hand go and softened his voice as he said, "As long as you don''t run away again, you''ll get a meal made by yours truly every day."


    Erica went to hug him and buried her face in his arm. She took a deep breath and said, "Of course I won''t run away. You are so nice to me. I would be a fool if I ran away again."


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief silently. Then he took a good look at her. "Hey, go clean up, willya? Look at my clothes!"


    Sure enough, there was arge ck stain on his light gray pajamas.


    Erica was dumbfounded. She immediately shook off the man''s hands and ran into the bathroom. "I didn''t mean to.


    Sorry!" Watching her running away, the disgust in Matthew''s eyes had already turned to tenderness. He loved looking at her, regardless of what condition his clothes were in.


    As long as she came back and stayed with him, everything would be fine.


    The noodles with seafood he cooked still tasted the same.


    When she was full, she took the empty bowl to the kitchen and dutifully put the bowl and chopsticks into the sink.


    She turned on the tap and began to wash the dishes.

 Chapter 1383 Trending Hashtags

    Sitting across from her, Matthew had a clear view of what Erica was doing and did nothing to stop her. On the contrary, he just quietly observed as she washed the bowl and chopsticks she had used.


    After a while, he suddenly asked, "When did you learn that?"


    "Learn what?" Confused, Erica took a cloth and wiped the water she identally sshed near the sink.


    "Washing the dishes." Before she left him, she wouldn''t even get near the dishes, let alone wash them.


    Erica thought about it for a moment before answering casually, "Well, Tessie couldn''t handle everything on her own, especially after the children were born. So I had to help her, right? I learned a lot while I was away."


    At that time, she soon realized that she wasn''t really unable to do the housework. Given no other choice, she had to learn how to get by on her own, and so she did.


    No matter how foolish she was, she could do some simple housework without any maids at her disposal.


    Once she finished cleaning up the kitchen, Erica turned off the lights and stretched out her hand to the man who was still at the table. "Let''s go upstairs and have some sleep!"


    Matthew looked at her hand. It used to be so smooth, but now it had some calluses that weren''t there before.


    He met her eyes again and couldn''t help getting a little angry. In a cold voice, he said, "Erica Li!"


    "What?" Picking up on his anger, Erica was confused. Why did he suddenly get so mad to the point of calling her by her full name?


    Rudely, he grabbed her hand and raised it to her eye level. "Look at your hand. It wasn''t like this when you left me. Look at those calluses! I demand that you take care of your hands and have them healed in a month!"


    Erica rubbed her hands together. She didn''t notice that indeed they were covered with calluses until now.


    "Even if I don''t do the housework, I still have to use my camera," she answered dully. She couldn''t get rid of her camera. She took pictures almost every day with it.


    "Then don''t take any pictures for the time being! And don''t do any housework! Not until you get your smooth hands back!" he ordered.


    For Erica, his overbearing behavior was a sign of the love he had for her.


    So holding his neck, she coaxed him, "Okay, I''ll do as you say. But don''t be angry! It''s just that the living conditions in Tow Vige are not that good. I''ll be fine now that I''m home."


    "Since you are a


    for half a month. Take care of... You know what? Never mind. I''m relieved now that you''re with Mr. Huo." Chantel had be used to reminding Erica to take care of herself, but now that she was back with Matthew, she didn''t need to do it any longer.


    "Got it." Erica yawned again. "Then take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, bye!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ericay back down in the bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she felt the weight of a heavy arm on her waist.


    She quietly nced back at Matthew and found that he still had his eyes closed. Unconcerned, she opened Weibo and began to browse the news of the day.


    ''Wait! It''s already eight o''clock. Why is Matthew still asleep? He would always get up at five or six at thetest.


    Has he developed the habit of sleepingte in the past few years?'' she thought.


    Before Erica could think it further, however, the word "hot" disyed on the screen and quickly grabbed her interest.


    The topic "Mrs. Huo Came Back With Her Four Sons" was followed by the word "hot" all in red.


    Below she found the topic named "Erica and Noreen" also followed by the word "hot."


    And although this time the word "hot" didn''t follow it, the topic "Erica and Lucia" could also be found on the list of the hottest news.


    A reporter had also photographed Erica in her red evening dress on the ship.


    Erica was d to see that the photo had been filtered before it was posted. That woman in the photo looked much more attractive than she was in real life. Once she realized this, she hid beneath the quilt and snickered.

 Chapter 1384 Take After Niles

    ording to the article, someone had asked ZL Group about Erica''s whereabouts a long time ago. But ZL Group had merely stated that she had gone abroad to wait to give birth to her children.


    Now everyone could finally see Erica and her four sons on the Inte.


    In fact, countless people were praising Erica online withments as such that as the mother of four children, she looked as young as a teenage girl.


    Reading it, Erica began to think that someone must have spent a lot of money on those people to tter her online.


    The news about Noreen regarded the conflict between the two of them on the cruise ship. It said, "The real Mrs. Huo teaches the most popr female celebrity a lesson in public, and thetter ends up locked up with bees." The so-called most popr female celebrity was yet toment on this matter.


    The next news about Lucia was simr to Noreen''s, but Erica didn''t find the photo of Lucia being tied to the cruise ship. Now she wasn''t sure if it had been deleted or if anyone had even taken the picture at all.


    In thement section, everyone was on Erica''s side. For all it seemed, Noreen''s and Lucia''s reputations had been ruined overnight.


    "Is it so funny?" Matthew''s low voice came from behind her. Erica nodded, still not daring tough out loud. "Yes, I never knew I could look so beautiful!" Although she was a photographer, she had never taken a selfie of her own.


    "A bit narcissistic of you, isn''t it?" There was a hint of helplessness in the man''s voice.


    By hearing that, Erica finally came to her senses and turned over to face her husband. "Ah, you''re awake?"


    "Yeah." He had been up for a while now. In fact, he woke up much earlier than when Chantel called. Besides, he had already checked that day''s trending news.


    "Hey, look at this photo. Isn''t your wife beautiful in it?" Erica handed him her phone.


    Matthew looked back and forth between the picture and her face before he answered seriously, "You''re way more beautiful in person than in this photo."


    "What? Why? I thought this dress suited me so well." The woman was confused. She had just woken up and hadn''t washed her face orbed her hair yet. How could Matthew think she looked any beautiful right now?


    Yet his next words caught her by surprise.


    "I think you''re the most beautiful when you''re naked!" Blushing, Erica turned away from him and scolded, "Matthew Huo, you''re such a jerk!"


    The smile on Matthew''s


    ther ir nor I have a naughty bone in our bodies. Oh, maybe she takes it after Niles.


    He is the naughtiest person in the Li family after all.''


    At that moment, Niles, who was teaching his grandson a lesson in A Country, sneezed all of a sudden. Rubbing his nose, he wondered who was thinking about him.


    After they hung up the phone, Erica decided to get out of bed with Matthew since she had already woken up anyway.


    She had the day already nned in her head. First, she would go to the Huo family''s manor to visit Carlos and Debbie, and then she would wait for her sons to get back from school.


    But as soon as she finished her breakfast, the few hours of sleep she had during the night were no longer able to keep her up. As her eyelids started to get heavier, she went upstairs to catch up on her sleep after Matthew left. As a result, she ended up waking up much past her lunchtime at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    When she looked at the time, she rose into a sitting position and sent a desperate message to Matthew. "I''m done. I overslept. I just woke up. I promised to visit Mom and Dad. What should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Come and pick me up. Let''s go there together," he replied.


    "Okay." To make up for herte visit, she decided to buy some gifts for her inws and the kids. But first, she would pick Matthew up.


    By the time Erica came to ZL Group, she happened to bump into a middle-aged man as he walked out of Matthew''s office. The man was about fifty years old. He was still at the door when he greeted Erica as a perfect gentleman. "Mrs. Huo, nice to meet you. Are you here for Mr. Huo?"

 Chapter 1385 Reunion

    Erica had a clear look of surprise on her face and she said, "Have we met before?" The man was extremely tall andnky with dark, heavy bags under his eyes. If it weren''t for the wrinkles on his face, Erica would have thought him to be twenty or thirty years old. But she was almost certain that she had never seen this man before.


    He was very polite, well-mannered and respectful.


    The man smiled brightly, pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, "Everyone in Y City knows you, Mrs. Huo."


    "Oh! Well, it is nice to meet you, sir." The two shook hands gently and exchanged pleasantries before the man left.


    When she entered Matthew''s office, he waspletely absorbed in his own work, meticulously going over a signed contract. When he saw here in, he said, "Please give me five minutes."


    "Sure, take your time. Who was that just now? Your client? He was very polite and charming," she said.


    Matthew exined briefly, "He is Michel Wang. He just moved the headquarters of Wang Group to Y Cityst year."


    "Oh, okay. Please, carry on with your work." Erica hadn''t been inside his office in a long time. The decoration and furnishings of the office had changed a lot.


    She looked around for a while and then finally opened the door to his private lounge.


    The grey bed sheet was reced by a new one with a lighter shade of brown. His clothes were neatly hung in the wardrobe. Strangely enough, the number of clothes he had here were no less than the ones he had at home. It seemed as though he had spent a lot of time in the office.


    When Matthew went inside a few minutester, he found the woman lying on the bed and ying with her phone. Without a change in his expression, he nkly said, "Let''s go! Aren''t we going to the shopping mall?"


    "Yes, we are!" Erica got up from the bed, pranced to him and held his arm. "Do you have time to go shopping with me?"


    "What do you think?" Since Matthew was finished with work, he could keep herpany even until tomorrow morning.


    Erica grinned and cheerfully said, "Let''s go!" After all, she couldn''t wait to see her boys.


    Knowing that they woulde today, Debbie called Sheffield and Joshua early in the morning, asking them to brin


    er child with my sister if you want."


    Sheffield raised his hands and shrugged his shoulders. "Forget it!" Besides, he didn''t want his wife to experience the excruciating pain of childbirth again.


    When they entered the living room, Gwh saw Erica as soon as she came downstairs. She hopped the rest of the way down and ran towards Erica. "Aunt!"


    Erica let Godfrey and Damian down gently and hugged the girl as tight as she could. "Gwyn!" she called out.


    "Aunt, where have you been? We''ve missed you so much!"


    Erica smiled sheepishly. "Oh really? I was just out to have some fun. But I''m back now!"


    Gwh nodded her head and smiled broadly.


    Erica looked her up and down and said, "Gwyn, you''ve grown up. You''re almost as tall as me now."


    Softly patting her daughter''s head, Evelyn said, "She is a junior high school student now."


    Gwh nodded with a smile. "Aunt, I was still in primary school when you left, and now I''m a junior high school student."


    Meanwhile, Damian, who was holding a toy gun in his hand, proudly said, "Mom, we are all in the preparatory ss!"


    "What? When did that happen?" How could these little three-year-old boys be in preparatory ss, looking to start primary school next year?


    Adkins exined, "It''s not like you don''t know that your sons are geniuses. Staying in the kindergarten is a waste of time for us."


    Colman echoed, "Yes. Life is too short for a man like me. We can''t waste our precious time on this earth."

 Chapter 1386 You Are Greedier Than Your Dad

    Colman''s words amused the adults around him. Erica rolled her eyes at her smug son and said, "Since when are you a man? You are just a weaned child. Don''t pretend to be mature!"


    Holding Colman in her arms, Debbie smiled at Erica as she pointed out, "This little guy resembles you a lot! Now, Adkins, he''s most like Matthew, a little Mr. Huo in our family. I think he will be taking over the CEO position in the future."


    None of the children agreed with Debbie, but Adkins was the one to first express his opinion. "Grandma, I''m not interested in Dad''spany. As a matter of fact, I want to run for public office when I grow up. I''ll be the most powerful leader in Y City, and then I''ll be able to protect my mom and brothers."


    The elders exchanged nces with each other. This little guy didn''t seem to be joking. On the contrary, he looked dead serious.


    Matthew was sitting quietly aside as he observed the scene. After listening to Adkins'' words, he crossed his legs with great interest and looked straight to his son. "Being the most powerful leader in Y City is not a big ideal. How about being the most powerful leader of our H Country?" In his steady voice, Matthew prompted Adkins.


    Knowing the characters of both father and son, everyone was shocked by the turn their conversation took. Neither Matthew nor Adkins were yful people. They always meant what they said. Therefore, if Adkins would take his father''s words seriously and be the most powerful leader in H Country in the future, that meant he would be... the president of the country?


    That was most definitely an ambitious goal.


    Carlos suddenly burst intoughter before he added, "From my grandfather to Matthew, we''ve never had anyone who had run for public office in the past generations. The Huo family has always engaged in business. So, I give all my support to Adkins'' dream!"


    Sheffield gave Adkins a little pat in the head and said seriously, "Boy, as long as you have a dream in your life, everything is possible! Go for it! Just don''t forget to share your glory with your uncle Sheffield here once you be rich and powerful in the future."


    Terilynn, on the other hand, had some reservations about the matter. "But politics are also full of intrigues. I can''t help being afraid for Adkins..." There were so many people with different and hidden interests in politics that she worried about someone who could set Adkins up at some point in his career.


    hem A, B, C, D, and he didn''t like it. "Doesn''t he have a name?"


    Erica responded nonchntly, "C is easier!"


    Matthew was speechless.


    With a smile that revealed the two dimples on each side of his cheeks, Colman trotted over and announced, "Mom, I''m here!"


    "Tell everyone about your dream. What are you going to do when you grow up?" Erica had heard Colman talking about his dream before, but since the chefs hadn''t finished cooking their dinner, they could still carry on with their casual conversation.


    "My dream?" Colman''s eyes lit up as he thought of his own dream. "I want to buy one hundred sports cars, open a hundred artisanal wineries, and start one hundred modeling agencies..."


    Erica asked in confusion, "Why one hundred of each?" ''Besides, didn''t he want to join the navy in the past? When did his dream change?'' she wondered.


    Patting his chest, he voiced out loud his greatest wish, "Because I''ll marry one hundred women when I grow up!"


    "Puff!" Erica burst intoughter.


    The others were at a loss for words, in doubt of whether they shouldugh or cry. How could a three-year-old boy say that he wanted to have one hundred wives?


    Carlos snorted, "You''re impressive, little one. Because your father is already greedy, but you are greedier than him."


    Matthew retorted calmly, "What about you, Dad? Isn''t he greedier than you too?"


    As the more experienced in the room, Carlos was unfazed when he snapped back, "I''m not greedy. I''ve never cared about any of those things. I''d never even wanted a wife. Only after I met Debbie, I realized how wonderful it is to share a life with a loved one!"

 Chapter 1387 Mother Complex

    Debbie''s cheeks blushed red at his words. "Go away. The kids are all here. What are you talking about?"


    Love was in the air and everyone was amused by the adorable couple.


    Erica bent down in front of Colman and sternly exined, "Son, I want you to be a good man when you grow up. If you have a hundred wives, you will be nothing more than a jerk! You should be like Grandpa and marry only one person. You only need to be good to one girl all your life!"


    Erica was always envious of the love between Carlos and Debbie, as well as the love between her own parents.


    Matthew, however, seemed a bit agitated by her words. ''Why would she ask our son to learn from his grandpa? Is she implying that I am not good enough to be a role model?''


    Colman scratched his head and he seemed quite confused. "But Uncle Sheffield said that I could have as many wives as I wanted and I could drive them around in sport cars. They could also help me manage the wineries and thepanies."


    After the entire room burst intoughter, Erica yfully squeezed the boy''s cheeks and followed it with a kiss. As it turned out the little boy''s idea of an ideal wife was his mother who could take care of everything for him.


    As soon as Evelyn pinched Sheffield, he immediately corrected the boy without wasting another second. "Colman, you''re such a good listener! But, I was just kidding! Sure, we can buy as many cars as we want, but when ites to having a wife, you should remember what your mother said¡ªone wife is enough! Look at me! The only woman I need in my life is your aunt Evelyn!" Sheffield pulled Evelyn into his arms.


    Evelyn''s face blushed red and she hid her embarrassment behind a fake smile. "The kids are watching us! Let go of me!" She whispered between clenched teeth.


    However, Sheffield, didn''tply and the two of them remained stuck to each other endearingly.


    Colman nodded, even though he was still a bit confused. "All right. I''ll marry a beautiful and lovely girl like my mother!"


    Erica''s heart melted almost instantly and she winked at him, giving him the thumps of approval. "Wow, that''s my good boy!"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. ''Beautiful and lovely? This woman is truly narcissistic.''


    Then it was Damian''s turn. He was the youngest of the four children, but the most sensible one. Somehow having expected what Erica was going to ask him, he didn''t answer, but instead asked, "Mom, what do you want me to do when I grow up?"


    "Well... honey, that will depend on you, but


    s man and said, "Don''t you think you''re being too annoying today? Just drink by yourself if you want to drink wine. Why did you have to involve Rika?"


    Sheffield raised an eyebrow and snickered at Matthew. "This is a family reunion and everyone is happy. A little bit of wine won''t hurt anybody." ''I was speaking out of kindness, okay? Perhaps a bit of wine would do wonders for Matthew and Rikater in bed, '' Sheffield thought.


    Erica smiled at Evelyn. "It doesn''t matter, Evelyn. My brother-inw is right. A little wine could help to show my sincerity!"


    Then she picked up the ss of wine in front of Matthew.


    There was still half of Matthew''s liquor left in the ss. When Carlos tried to dissuade her, she refilled the ss with more liquor and looked at her parents-inw again. "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. It will never happen again!" Then she gulped down the remainder of the wine.


    Sheffield pped his hands in amazement and said, "Wow! You''re something else, Rika!"


    Meanwhile, as the confused little boy watched Sheffield pping his hands, Jeffrey, who didn''t know what else to do, started pping his hands. "Wow! Aunt Erica is awesome!"


    "Ha-ha..." The others werepletely smitten by this little boy.


    Carlos gave Erica a simple nod. "Well, it''s okay. Please sit down and finish your dinner. We both understand what you mean. Since it was you who chose to leave, I''ll me Matthew''s failure to look after you. From now on, I hope that he will pay more attention to the needs of his wife!"


    As she took a sip of tea, Erica rushed to exin. "No, Dad! This time it was really my fault. Matthew has been nothing but a kind husband to me!"

 Chapter 1388 Like A Queen

    Matthew quietly nced at the woman whose face was gradually turning red.


    "Matthew, you see? Rika is so kind to you. Remember to treat her well in the future, understood?" Carlos was a firm believer that it was mostly the man''s fault when something went wrong in the marriage.


    Matthew rarely did not oppose his father. But this time, he simply nodded in agreement and said, "I understand."


    In shock, Erica looked back at the man beside her and said in a low voice, "But it''s all my fault."


    Pouring her some tea, he answered lightly, "It takes two to quarrel. It was my fault too."


    Erica didn''t know how to react to his behavior.


    However, that was not the time or ce to voice out her concerns. So, for the time being, she suppressed her anxiety and forced herself to continue to eat.


    Two hourster, the dinner was over. As the kids had school in the morning, Erica and Matthew decided to bid everyone farewell.


    The elders wanted the four kids to stay in the manor, but that wasn''t the children''s wish. They missed their mother and wanted to spend some time with her.


    Therefore, the kids followed Erica and Matthew back to the Pearl Vi District.


    The moment they arrived, Matthew went straight to his study to get some work done. After a while, he headed back to the bedroom and heard some noisesing from the bathroom. When he walked in there, he found the four children and their mother.


    The scene in front of him rendered him speechless.


    While Adkins was getting a basin of water to wash Erica''s feet, Boswell stood on a chair to get her a towel. At the same time, Colman was on his feet behind her, massaging her shoulders and back, as Damian held a ss of juice to Erica''s lips. There was no doubt how much she was enjoying their services.


    When Adkins noticed his fathering in, he requested casually, "Dad, help me carry the basin to Mom. I''ve filled it with too much water." The basin was so heavy that the kid could barely hold it.


    Matthew twitched his lips.


    ''Is this my ce in this family? Of a servant?''


    Before he could say anything, Erica handed the juice she was drinking back to Damian and stood up. Then she pulled Matthew over and let him sit down on the chair. "My dear children, listen! Dad is the


    . Instead, he said cooperatively, "Drink some warm water if you feel dizzy."


    "What? Why? Why do I need to drink some warm water if I feel dizzy?"


    "Warm water can heal any illness!" he answered.


    She pouted her lips. ''That''s what a jerk who doesn''t care about his wife would say!'' "Come on, honey, please give me a massage!"


    "A massage?" The man smirked. "Okay." Matthew put down his tablet andy his wife on the mattress, beginning to caress her body.


    The woman was soon screaming with his touch, "No, it''s not there! I''m dizzy. Rub my temples!"


    Matthew pretended not to hear her protest and went on caressing her.


    Naturally, his advances led them to make love. In the end, Erica was lying in the bed, exhausted. "Tomorrow night... I want to sleep with my sons!"


    "With whom?"


    "Anyone of them." ''As long as I don''t need to share a bed with you!'' she thought.


    The man relentlessly refused, "No way!"


    "I will die!"


    "Don''t worry. You won''t die so easily!" At worst, he could give her a night off tomorrow.


    Erica was so frustrated. Was this man really her husband?


    The next morning, Erica was still asleep when the kids jumped on her bed.


    "Shh, Mommy seems tired," Adkins warned.


    "You''re right. We should leave her alone," agreed Boswell.


    "Okay, but first let''s give Mom a kiss," suggested Colman.


    "We need to be gentle not to wake her up!" said Damian.


    After the four kids kissed their mother gently, they ran back to their rooms in their pajamas to wash up.

 Chapter 1389 Shopping

    Matthew was just downstairs patiently waiting for the kids toe down for breakfast. As soon as the sound of their collective footsteps was heard, several maids immediately ran into the dining room with breakfast.


    Adkins was the first to greet him. "Good morning, Dad!"


    Boswell climbed onto the chair opposite to Matthew and sat down. "Good morning, Dad!"


    Colman moved his chair next to his dad and said with a smile, "Daddy, I want to sit with you!" He wanted to sit next to his father because he was quite fond of him.


    Every time Matthew looked at Colman, he could see Erica on him. His facial expression softened and he gently said, "Sure."


    Carrying an Ultraman toy in his hand, Damian walked to the other side of his dad and mumbled in a low voice. "Dad, I want to sit with you too."


    "Sure." Matthew smiled.


    Damian seemed quite satisfied to be greeted with a smile and he smiled back sweetly as he sat down next to Matthew.


    Shortly after, they began eating breakfast merrily. When the boys came back, the four of them wouldugh and talk loudly during meals. Matthew only had to tell them once that it was rude to talk too much during meals and now they seldom made noise.


    After a while, Adkins wiped his mouth with a napkin and looked at Matthew, who had already finished breakfast and was waiting for them. "Dad, will you drive us to school today?"


    On most days, just as long as he was not too busy in the morning, Matthew would drive them to school before going to thepany.


    If he was too busy or he had to go out of town on a business trip, Carlos and Debbie would take them to school and pick them up after as well. At the very least, Sheffield, Joshua or any other family members would do the job. In any case, Matthew wouldn''t trust anyone else with the responsibility of his sons.


    "Yes. I''ll pick you up after school too."


    In fact, Matthew had no real ns of going to thepany today, so he decided it would be the perfect day to drop them off at school and pick them upter in the afternoon.


    While chewing thest mouthful of bread, Colman asked, "Dad, can youe to pick us up with Mom?" They had been going to school for a while now, but they had never been picked up by their parents at the same time.


    ncing at him, Matthew reprimanded the boy, "Didn''t I tell you not to speak with your mouth full?"


    Howe


    ly bright smile dancing about on her face.


    However, Matthew looked at the side of the dress and frowned. The slit on the side went above her knees, and her fair thigh was partly visible with her every move.


    The off-shoulder sweater made her skin looked fairer. If it weren''t for the slit in the lower part of the dress, he might have been more epting of this dress.


    The man simply turned her down without hesitation. "Go and change into something else."


    "Okay!" Completely disregarding the man''s frown, Erica told the saledy as she walked, "Please set this one aside. I''m taking this one."


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo."


    Matthew refuted, "No need to pack it. Just try something else."


    Erica stopped and looked back at the man in confusion. "What''s wrong?" She twirled, slowly bringing her slender arms on her slim waist while her sheer dress flowed in the breeze, twisting around her body. "Honey, don''t you like it?"


    His deep eyes fell on her corbones first, and then on her slim waist...


    Erica immediately noticed the familiar look of desire in his eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and her face turned red. She muttered to herself, ''Damn it. This bad man thinks about sex all day long.''


    He stood up from the sofa, put his hands in his pockets and walked to her side. With a serious expression, he said, "You can buy it if you want. But, don''t wear it outside!"


    "What? Why?"


    "It''s not a suitable look for you." She looked young, just like a teenager who was under age. When she wore those mature clothes, it was as if a child had stolen an adult''s clothes.

 Chapter 1390 A Stumbling Block

    Tensing, as her annoyance grew, Erica huffed at his statement in disagreement. "It''s not that it doesn''t suit me. It''s just that you''re too used to seeing me in sportswear or casual clothes. I can see why you would have a hard time adjusting to my sudden change in style, but that''s not really my problem."


    Matthew rolled his eyes at her. She had an excuse for everything she did. Disregarding the other people around them, Matthew reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, leaning in to whisper. "I''ll repeat what I''ve said, you are not allowed to wear this dress in public! Why don''t I help you take it off in the fitting room and teach you how to..."


    "Fine! I''ll go and change!" she interrupted him in a hurry.


    She couldn''t stand to face his lustful re anymore. Erica found herself utterly baffled at how the man could so easily go from buying her clothes to thinking up such dirty thoughts in his mind so seamlessly.


    "Good girl." With a satisfied smile on his face, he let her go and watched her retreat into the fitting room.


    Much to his surprise, the second dress wasn''t very different from the first in terms of style.


    Whitece top with long sleeves and ck tight skirt...


    With his long legs crossed and his back against the back of the chair, Matthew realized that this woman must have done it on purpose. If Matthew were to allow this woman to continue like this, it would take them forever to get out of there with a dress they could both agree on.


    Matthew sighed and stood up immediately, slowly buttoning up his zer. Then, without another word, he walked straight towards the woman and started picking up dresses of his choice, while she was busy looking at herself in the mirror.


    He turned to face the saleswoman and said, "Take away everything Mrs. Huo has picked out and don''t bring those in front of me again."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica pouted her lips with disappointment as she reluctantly dragged herself into the fitting room.


    The clothes Matthew picked out for Erica matched her usual style very well.


    She changed into an orange casual outfit, which could also make her skin look fairer.


    After trying on a few outfits, by the time Erica was starting to show signs of impatience, the saledy had packed more than ten outfits in ordance with Matthew''s wishes. The devious man, however, showed no indications of any impatience or frustration. Every time she went inside the fitting room, Matthew pulled out his phone and started w


    his hand, he would somewhat ept it.


    Erica was waiting patiently by the car. When the teachers brought her sons out, she greeted the teachers politely, "Hello!"


    When the children saw their mother, they let go of the teachers'' hands and threw themselves into her arms. "Mommy, Mommy!" For a brief period, their joyful voices andughter filled the air.


    The two teachers also greeted Erica with a smile.


    Matthew made a dramatic appearance as he pushed the car door open and stepped outside.


    "Daddy, Daddy!" Colman got into the car first, and then Adkins followed him.


    One of the teachers told them, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, your sons did a great job today and they were very well-behaved in ss. You''ve taught them well!"


    Holding two children in her arms, Erica answered with a little embarrassment, "Thanks. They have been paying attention to you at schooltely. You''ve taught them well. Thank you for your hard work!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo! But there is one thing I want to tell you. It''s about Damian. The boy seems to be very interested in ying the piano. I think you should look into it a bit more."


    In fact, the teachers couldn''t tell the quadruplets apart, but it was easier for them to recognize Damian, because his face was slightly pale and his body was thinner than his brothers.


    Erica grabbed the boy and pulled him to her side. "Damian, is that true?"


    Damian nodded. "Yes, but Mom, it''s not a big deal. I was just enjoying the music because the teacher was ying the piano very nicely."


    The teacher smiled affectionately and said, "Thank you, Damian. I will work harder in the future."


    "You''re wee, Miss Xu."

 Chapter 1391 Mr. Huo The Third

    As soon as the four children said goodbye to the teachers, the vehicle slowly drove away from the school gate.


    On their way home, Matthew remembered what the teacher said about Damian and looked at the boy who was having fun with Erica. "Among the songs the teacher yed, which one do you like best?" he asked.


    Damian tilted his head to the right and replied, "I like all of them."


    "Would you like to learn how to y the piano?" ''Yesterday he said that he wanted to be a famous star like Debbie and Chantel. Does he actually want to be a pianist but still doesn''t realize it?'' Matthew wondered.


    Damian blinked for an instant before asking for his father''s permission. "Dad, is that okay?"


    Matthew looked at his son with a smile that reached his eyes and said, "Yes, as long as you want it."


    "Thank you, Dad!" The little boy''s eyes lit up. He resembled Erica a lot when caught by surprise.


    In fact, the boys looked more like their mother than their father.


    After dinner, Matthew took Boswell to thepany with him. There, Matthew started to show his son how to do the work.


    In order to prove how serious he was about what he had said, Boswell paid full attention as he learned from his father.


    Whenever he couldn''t understand about something, Matthew would patiently exin it to him until he got it.


    Meanwhile, many of thepany''s employees grew fond of the boy and began to address him as Mr. Huo the Third since he was Carlos Huo''s grandson.


    Later in the evening, Erica was with her children at home when she unexpectedly received a call from Matthew. "I got an emergency in thepany, and I can''t go home now. Could you bring me two documents I have in my safe in the study as soon as possible?"


    "Sure!" Noticing the unusual urgency in Matthew''s tone, Erica quickly got off the bed and told the maid to keep an eye on the three children ying in her room. Then she ran to the study.


    They were still on the phone as Erica followed Matthew''s instructions to open the safe.


    If Matthew hadn''t told her, Erica would never have known that there was a safe in that room. Putting her phone on the table, she said, "I''m done with the first lock, now what?"


    "Turn right once and then turn left three times."


    Crack! Erica heaved a sigh of relief and told the man on the other end of the line, "It''s unlocked."


    "Take out all the files on the topyer," Matthew instructed her.


    The moment Erica squatted down to get the d


    e driver''s seat window and reached out his hand to grab Erica''s hair.


    "Ah!" He pulled her hair so tightly that Erica almost cried in pain. Somehow she managed to step on the gas again, this time towards thewn nearby.


    Still, the man wouldn''t let go of her hair by any means at all. With no other choice but to stop the car, Erica pulled him down from the roof with her two bare hands.


    He fell to the ground but quickly got on his feet and grabbed the door handle.


    Erica realized she would have to open the door herself and get ready to fight.


    So, she jerked the door wide and fast, causing the man to be thrown back to the ground.


    Getting out of the car, she asked him, "Who are you?"


    However, he did not answer her question. Instead, he stood up and rushed towards her.


    Erica stretched out her leg and kicked him in the stomach. Due to the pain he felt, the man immediately took a few steps back.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, her phone kept ringing over and over again. She knew it was Matthew calling. But before she could get to it, she needed to deal with the man in front of her first.


    Only at that moment, the other man she had already struck down, ran over to her as well, and despite her initial thought, she would now have to deal with not only one but two men at once.


    At ZL Group, Matthew was truly worried about his wife.


    He knew something must have happened to Erica after calling her four times without getting an answer.


    Still on the phone, Matthew suddenly stood up from his chair and told Boswell, "Stay here. Don''t go anywhere before Ie back, okay?"


    Boswell agreed seriously, "Yes, Dad!"

 Chapter 1392 On Behalf Of Mr. Huo

    Matthew strode out of the office with an earnest look on his face and ordered, "Owen, get someone to locate Mrs. Huo''s phone now." Next, he turned to another assistant. "Get the surveince footage on the way from the vi to here."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The two assistants immediately began to act on their orders.


    It didn''t take them long to figure out Erica''s location. So as soon as Matthew got the address from Owen, he headed out straight away.


    The moment he got there, he was greeted with a scene that made him feel both amused and helpless.


    Right next to Erica''s car, there were two men on the ground while she had one foot on each of them. With her arms crossed over her chest, shemanded arrogantly, "Call me ''mydy.''"


    The men wailing on the ground obeyed her promptly. "Mydy!"


    "Who pulled my hair just now? Apologize to me! And then p yourself in the face twice."


    The one guilty to have pulled her hair said with some difficulty, "Mydy, I did it. I was wrong!" p! He pped himself across the face.


    Matthew sighed helplessly before he walked towards her. "Rika!"


    When she saw himing over, the furious woman immediately calmed down her nerves. Then she waved at him and said, "Matthew! Ah! Sorry. I almost forgot. I''ve brought the file you asked." She had been so busy punishing those two thugs that she had entirely forgotten that the reason she left home in the first ce was to bring something to Matthew.


    Erica was about to retrieve the files from her car, but Matthew wasn''t interested in them at that moment. He just pulled his wife closer and looked her up and down with his arms around her waist. "Are you hurt?"


    Erica waved at him. "No, no. These two are just newbies. Even a younger version of me from a few years ago could have easily beaten them. I knocked them down with a single punch!" Indeed, she sounded so rxed that it was hard to believe she had just been into a fight.


    His wife was awesome! She was worthy of an apuse.


    Matthew nced at the two defeated men on the ground and noticed how Erica had beaten them ck and blue.


    Taking her hands into his, he examined them thoroughly. He found a small cut in the back of her right hand as a thin bead of blood oozed out from the wound.


    His face darkened. "Did they do this?"


    Erica withdrew her injured hand andforted her husband with a smile. "It''s no big deal. When I punched that guy, I identally scratched my fist on something metallic he had o


    g Master, please don''t make fun of this kind of matter..."


    Someone else immediately echoed, "Yes, Young Master, how about you contact your father as a way to help us?" How could a little boy know the words on the document?


    There was a hint of coldness in Boswell''s eyes. Since he was only a three-year-old boy, he wasn''t as intimidating as Carlos and Matthew were, but he wasn''t to be underestimated either.


    Regardless of anyone''s approval of him, Boswell took his father''s seat and stated rightfully, "My father wrote this document. I''ll just read it out loud. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    A dead silence followed the boy''s speech. Paige then said calmly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe Mr. Huo the Third is right. The content was written by Mr. Matthew Huo, who had to attend something urgent and can''t be with us at the moment. But Mr. Huo the Third will only be announcing his father''s words. Besides, as Mr. Huo''s biological son, he''s allowed to represent his father. As long as Young Master can take it seriously, why can''t we give him a chance?"


    "Well..."


    Immediately, a lot of discussion started to take ce in the meeting room, but Boswell soon thumped his little hand on the table to stop it altogether.


    "It''s just a document. Why are you making a fuss about it? Weren''t you all anxious about what we''ll be working next? Whoever objects my reading, stand up now, and be responsible for the loss thepany will suffer after this announcement is dyed."


    The meeting room was quiet again. ''Who could afford this kind of loss?'' Even if Matthew stood there today, he wouldn''t dare to say he would take responsibility for it.

 Chapter 1393 Screwed Things Up

    Someone in the crowd quickly changed his tune. "Yeah, you''re right. The next step is more important. Go ahead, Young Master!"


    "True. I think we need to get the big picture! It''s just a file. Why can''t Mr. Huo''s son tell us what''s in it?"


    Everyone shut up, even the haters. They''d given him a task, so they decided to listen.


    Boswell opened the sealed document, skimmed the contents, and then read it out loud. "Senior executives and shareholders, to ensure cooperation with Strange Ind Company, the next phase is to purchase its strongestpetitor, Forever Poet Co., Ltd."


    That part of the meeting only took five minutes. Everyone held their tongues during that time. Only the child-like voice of Boswell could be heard, announcing major decisions that affected more than a dozenpanies.


    After the announcements, the once quiet meeting room was in an uproar. "Mr. Huo, that can''t be right. Forever Poet Co., Ltd is a well-knownpany with a long history..."


    "Yeah. Traffic on the Sail site is at an all-time low. Why did Mr. Matthew Huo decide on that course of action?"


    Paige stood beside Boswell, motioning for everyone to be quiet. "I don''t think we need to question how and why he does things, do you? Really, has he ever let you down? Now we have to carry out the contract with Innocence."


    Based on what Matthew said, this was a done deal. Once the cooperation was dered, dozens of factories would be all over it.


    While the meeting was in full swing, Matthew drove the car and told Erica, "My phone''s dead. Call Paige and ask her to go to conference room 3. She can stall them till I get there."


    "Oh! Okay!" She did as he asked. It didn''t take Paige long to pick up, and Erica ryed Matthew''s message.


    Hearing that, Paige smiled. "Mrs. Huo, please tell Mr. Huo that Young Master has already announced our contract with Innocence."


    "What? I must be hearing things!" Erica eximed in surprise.


    "I wish you were. They were too anxious waiting for Mr. Huo, so Bos


    ears forming in her eyes.


    Did he n all this from the start? Was the discussion about their marriage just a sham? Was it her in his heart all along? And if so, why did he hide it from her?


    Did he ever really love Phoebe?


    The ringtone shattered the still and brought her back to reality. She took the phone from her pocket. "Hello?" she said.


    "I''ve done some poking around, Miss Erma. The mastermind is in Y City, but that''s all we know. We don''t know his name or what he looks like yet."


    ''In Y City? That''s great.'' She didn''t have to run all over the ce looking for him. "I see. See what else you can dig up. Keep me posted."


    "Yes, Miss Erma."


    In the evening, when Matthew came back with Boswell, Erica was bathing Damian and Colman. The two boys sshed enough to leave great puddles on the floor, like they''d had a water war.


    Erica was a mess, her pajamas soaked through.


    On the other hand, Adkins sat on a chair next to them, holding a water gun and pointing it at his two brothers from time to time. Colman kept screaming. The noise was so loud everyone on the third floor could hear it.


    Boswell ran into the bathroom and wrapped his arms around Erica. "Mom!"


    Erica smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "You''re back. Where''s your dad?"


    "Downstairs. He''s on the phone. He said he''d be up here soon."

 Chapter 1394 Let Him Die

    "Well, would you like to take a shower with your brothers?" Erica asked.


    Shaking his head, Boswell answered, "No. How about my own bathroom? Please?"


    "Okay. Ask the nanny to fill the tub for you. I''ll be along after I''m done with your brothers!" She had so many sons and they had to take turns bathing.


    "Okay!"


    With the nanny''s help, Erica finally finished bathing each of her sons.


    Erica was in the master bedroom. She stared at the man exiting the bathroom, not saying a word.


    Matthew put on his pajamas and nced at her. "You should probably grab a shower," he said.


    "Okay." She nodded and walked into the bathroom, burying the questions she wanted to ask him deep inside her.


    At night, Erica was lying on the bed ying a mobile game, and Matthew was viewing the news on his iPad.


    Someone pushed the door of the master bedroom open. Eventually, a boy''s head could be seen in the widening gap. He gently called, "Dad, Mom."


    It was Damian, their youngest son.


    Erica sat up from the bed and looked at her son, confused. "What''s wrong? Why are you up again, Damian?"


    Standing at the door, an Ultraman toy in hand, he stared at them and said, "I can''t sleep. Can I sleep with you guys?"


    Matthew put down his iPad, got out of bed and walked towards him. Half squatting in front of the boy, he looked at him and asked, "Why?"


    "Well, I''ve never done it before, and I feel safe with you," the little boy answered bluntly.


    With a faint smile, Matthew closed the door and carried him to the bed.


    As soon as Damian climbed into the bed, someone opened the door once more. This time, it was Colman. He screamed and ran to their bed. "Oh, yeah! We can sleep with Dad and Mom now!"


    Under the couple''s stunned gazes, he quickly crawled into the bed and huddled under the nket with Damian.


    The two brothers couldn''t help but giggle. Erica was speechless. What a clever little guy!


    Matthew was nobody''s fool, and caught on immediately. "You didn''t really want to sleep with us, did you, Damian? Colman put you up to it, huh?" he asked in a condescending tone.


    "Yes, Dad. I was scared Mom would spank me if I


    ed with their heads on the same side, the bed would be not wide enough.


    The only option was for them to sleep with their heads on either side of the bed. Matthew and Erica had to separate and take care of two children each.


    Putting his arms around Matthew, Colman blurted out, "I sleep with Dad tonight. I get Mom tomorrow!"


    Without even taking a look at Matthew, Adkins and Boswell climbed over to Erica''s side without saying a word.


    Damian looked at his three brothers. He seemed to have no choice. Eyes wide open, he looked at Matthew and said, "Dad, let''s lie down."


    Finally, they could drift off to sleep.


    The family of six huddled in the same bed, and the four children fell asleep first.


    Matthew held Colman in his left arm, while Damian held his other arm and slept soundly.


    In the dark of night, the smile in the man''s eyes deepened.


    The next day, Adkins woke up first. He sat up from the bed and looked at the scene on the bed with his sleepy eyes. Suddenly, he was a little confused.


    He remembered that he and Boswell had gone to sleep with his momst night. When he woke up, he was with his three younger brothers, but his parents were snoozing on the other side of the bed.


    Colman slept horizontally, with his legs on Matthew''s, and his head on Erica''s legs.


    Before he could figure out why his brothers were there, Adkins pulled his brother away from Erica.


    Matthew suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 1395 Remember To Bring Your Brain

    Matthew checked the time on his phone. It was just half-past five in the morning. He sat up quietly as he observed Adkins struggling to move his brother away from Erica, and asked, "Why did you wake up so early?"


    Letting go of Colman, Adkins answered, "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    "Go ahead then!" Matthew urged. In fact, he wanted to hold his wife in his arms while he slept for a little longer.


    The little boy got out of bed in a hurry, but when he passed by Matthew, something urred to him. Stopping in his tracks, he asked in confusion, "Dad, wasn''t I sleeping with Mom? Why was I with my brothers when I woke up?"


    Matthew nced at the boy and replied calmly, "Your mom insisted oning to sleep with me in the middle of the night. You know, she''s the only girl in our family. We need to pamper her as much as we can, and I can only sleep with her."


    "Oh!" Matthew''s answer convinced Adkins enough, so he went straight to the bathroom.


    Like every other school day, Erica didn''t sleepte. She would always wake up with the boys in order to send the four to ss. That morning wasn''t any different.


    After washing up, Adkins asked Erica as she applied some skincare products on her face, "Mom, why did you have to sleep with Dadst night?"


    "What?"


    Matthew was passing by when he heard the question but paused only for a second. Continuing to look for his razor, he didn''t say a word.


    Adkins borated in a serious tone, "Last night, Boswell and I were sleeping with you. This morning, I found you and Dad sleeping together. I asked Dad about it, and he told me that you insisted on sleeping with him in the middle of the night. Then you hugged each other and slept together during the rest of it."


    Erica was rendered speechless. She then nced at Matthew through the mirror and came to the conclusion that she had indeed spent the night with him. "I didn''t have to sleep with your dad!" she said.


    Matthew stopped looking for his razor and walked to the woman in front of the dressing table. She seemed lost in thought. "You crawled to my side of the bedst night before we slept. Don''t you remember?"


    Erica frowned in confusion. Then she shook her head and answered truthfully, "No, I forgot." However, if she were to think about it, when she got up this morning, she was indeed at the other end of the bed where Matthew had slept the night before. Did she really clim


    are right. How could there be a real Buddha in this world? Also, how could there be real holy water in this same world we''re talking about? Were you idiots to believe such a thing is real? We''re in the twenty-first century. Don''t you know the reason my wife gave birth to quadruplets is because of our genes?"


    Without giving anyone a chance to react, he added, "Some of you even possess a master''s degree. Honestly, if I were you, I would find a wall to bump my head into it a few times to sober up.


    Also, if it''s not clear yet, I''ll tell you now that it''s impossible for me to teach Erica a lesson. She''s my wife! Has any of that convinced you already, or are you still looking for an exnation?


    If it hasn''t, I strongly advise you to remember bringing your brain with you next time you go out!"


    Afterward, Matthew strode out of the reception room.


    It didn''t take him three minutes to get rid of a dozen richdies from Y City.


    Paige, who was expecting at the door, couldn''t help but burst intoughter as soon as she heard what Matthew said. However, the moment she saw himing out, she regained herposure and began to follow him.


    The richdies remained in the reception room for a few minutes more. They still wanted to vent their anger, but they wouldn''t dare to cause any more trouble after being scolded by Matthew himself. Telling their husbands about it would be useless. Instead of taking their side, they might actually scold them as well.


    After all, most of their husbands were CEOs in the financial business and depended on keeping a good rtionship with Matthew.

 Chapter 1396 Not In The Face

    When the group of women left ZL Group, their faces were twisted into masks of rage.


    Erica was blissfully ignorant of what else was going on, and continued snapping photos from the balcony of their vi.


    ''Hmm...I still need a drone. But I don''t want to dip into the cash Matthew floated me. Let''s see if I can take on some frence work and pay for it that way, '' she thought.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Chantel. "Hey, know anyone who needs portrait work? I''ll even take on a contract with apany at this point. I need cash and fast! Let me know, okay?" She was so short of money that she started to tackle other people''s projects for pay.


    It took a bit for Chantel to reply. "Hey, I just got your message. I was shooting my new drama. We just broke for a meal. And I''ve got a plum assignment for you. Why don''t you take pics of me? I''ve always wanted to be a model for the famous photographer, EM!"


    Erica chuckled, "Sounds like a n. And if we screw up, I can always fix it in post. But I couldn''t charge you¡ªyou''re a friend. And I have to focus on making money now."


    Tessie and Chantel knew better than anyone how good Erica was at photography.


    "No problem. Just use your professional name EM. People will be lining up in the streets to model for you! But I''ll put the word out you''re looking for work!"


    The name "Erica" wasn''t well-known in the photography industry, but everyone knew EM.


    "Thank you! Love you, dear sister-inw."


    Looking at the word "sister-inw," Chantel smiled happily. It had been more than two weeks since she saw Gifford. Keeping this in mind, she rang her assistant. "I''m heading back home in two days. Get me tickets, please. I''ll be gone for at least that long."


    "Yes, ma''am," came the assistant''s prompt reply. Chantel ended the call, and called her agent to let her know. Her agent wasn''t okay with it. "Two days? You''re in the middle of a shoot, not to mention the fact that your time off is affecting the work we can find you! Have you thought about that? Your opportunities will be drying up! Why don''t we wait a bit to schedule a vacation?" The agent was just looking out for her. She knew Chantel had always been short of money.


    But Chantel shook her head. She had promised Gifford to be home more often. No matter how much money she made, it was not as important as family. "Just make sure to let everyone know."


    Knowing Chantel had made up her mind,


    wrist and said, "Come with me!"


    "No, I can''t leave now. Look, I have a job to do! Just be patient, and I''ll be done soon!"


    "You don''t have to earn money this way!" Matthew disagreed. Why did his wife have to put up with this womanly man to earn that paltry amount?


    Erica held his hand tightly and begged, "It''s not the money; it''s my reputation. What if people knew I walked off a job like this? C''mon, let me finish!"


    Seeing the embarrassment in the woman''s eyes, Matthew sighed helplessly and his heart softened. With a straight face, he said, "I''ll wait for you in the car. I''m leaving in ten minutes!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be quick!" He said ten minutes. But she could shoot for twenty minutes.


    The man then left the studio.


    In the end, Matthew waited for the woman in the car for thirty-nine minutes before he saw her running over in a hurry.


    When she was about to get in the car, another staff member stopped her to talk about the clean-up process for the photos. More than ten more minutes passed.


    When she finally opened the door and got in the car, the man stared at her expressionlessly. After she sat well, he asked indifferently, "You value your time pretty highly. Don''t you think you should value mine?"


    Putting the camera bag aside, Erica leaned over to hold his arm and said in a low voice, "I''m just busy today. You know, I''m a normal person. I can''t just stay home every day, right? Part of it is that I''m bored. And you saw the gloves I''m wearing. I won''t hurt myself. Don''t worry!"


    "You have aeback for everything, don''t you?" He only asked one question, but she told him a lot.

 Chapter 1397 Go To The Zoo

    Erica chuckled and said, "No, I don''t. I promise you that I won''t take photos every day. Just asionally, okay? But don''t deprive me of my hobby, please?"


    She pouted, putting her hands together as she begged him.


    Seeing the pitiful look on her face, Matthew knew he would feel guilty if he denied her request. "Okay, but on one condition. I''ll check your clients out and pick them for you from now on."


    Clients like that effeminate young star from earlier, for example, weren''t an option. Erica wouldn''t benefit from getting in touch with people like him.


    "What? But you are so busy..." She didn''t want to bother him. "Besides, when Iined to Chantel, she told me that she didn''t mean to pick out that man. It was her agent who arranged it. Next time someone wants to be photographed, she will personally check them out before sending them to me."


    Although Matthew didn''t seem to like the idea very much, he didn''t say anything either.


    At that moment, Erica knew that she had seeded in persuading him. She then asked, "How did you know I was there?"


    Rolling his eyes at her, he thought to himself, ''She has the nerve to ask?'' "You were not in the mall." He had put his work aside to go to the Shining International za and look for her. But the moment he got there, he realized she had fooled him.


    "Ha-ha, you are so smart, honey. Oh, don''t be angry! If you had allowed me to work, I wouldn''t have lied to you. So, it''s your..."


    "It''s my fault?" Matthew blurted out what she wanted to say.


    ''Well...'' Despite her beliefs, she didn''t dare to me him out loud. "No, no, no. It''s my fault. From now on, I''ll tell you in advance where I''m going as long as you don''t mind my bothering you!"


    Matthew touched her chin, raising it slightly so he could look her in the eye. "Do tell me in advance!" How could he mind it? She was Erica, his beloved wife!


    "Okay, okay!" she agreed. Since Erica had vowed to love and cherish Matthew, she would listen to him.


    Then Erica sat back and closed her eyes, failing to notice when the car headed to the suburb. About ten minutester, she looked out of the window and didn''t recognize the scenery. She asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    "The zoo!" His words were short and precise.


    "What?" Erica was confused. "Why do you suddenl


    e words: Mr. Matthew Huo has adopted and raised the three pandas called Lili, Riri and Kaka since they were born.


    The date of the adoption was written just below.


    Staring at the three names given to the pandas, Erica felt a little strange. However, her brain didn''t register the meaning behind them at that moment. She asked Matthew casually, "Did you name them? Why Lili and Riri? These names are so strange."


    ''Kaka is fine. But don''t Lili and Riri sound almost the same?'' she thought.


    Matthew looked at her but didn''t answer her question. Instead, he pointed at one direction and suggested, "You go and ask them yourself if they like their names."


    "What?" Erica shifted her gaze to where he was pointing and said, "Wow! It''s a panda! A big panda! Matthew, look, they areing!"


    Although that wasn''t the first time Erica saw a panda, she never thought she would get so close to one before.


    She couldn''t help shaking Matthew''s arm, excited to see the panda in front of her.


    One of the staff members ran over to the nearest panda and picked it up. With his cheeks flushed from the effort he made to carry the animal, he waved at Erica. "Mrs. Huo... Don''t you want to hug it?" In his mind, he was afraid that Erica wouldn''t be strong enough to hold the panda.


    "Yes, yes!" Erica immediately let go of Matthew''s arm and hurried to them. "Little cutie, I''m here!"


    Meanwhile, another panda noticed theming and slid down from the tall tree. Then, it slowly crawled its way to the humans'' side, circling around them.

 Chapter 1398 Playing With The Panda

    The Panda House staffer kept eagle eyes on Erica as she held the panda. Although the panda wasn''t that big, it seemed like he had handed her a bag of boulders instead. She couldn''t lift it. "Oh, it''s so heavy!"


    The staff member was on the verge ofughing, but he held it back. "Yes, Lili is six years old. That''s an adult panda. She weighs about 110 kilograms, much heavier than you, Mrs. Huo."


    "110 kilos?" Erica''s mind was blown. ''Wow. He''s right. She''s a lot heavier. No wonder he seemed like he was straining when he held the creature. It took a fair amount of strength to do that!''


    Soon, three pandas waddled up to Erica. She asked, "Since I can''t lift them, can I ''rua'' them here?" She used a Chinese Inte ng there, "rua" meaning that you like something a lot and you want to y with it.


    "Rua?" Matthew asked. He''d never heard that term before. He was now standing next to Erica.


    Even the staffer was confused by the word "rua." Erica then reached out two hands and made a gesture to exin, pinching a pretend panda in the air. "Yeah, rua. Like this."


    "Oh..." One of the staffers got it. He was a younger fellow who often surfed the. He pointed at the panda next to her with a smile and asked, "Mrs. Huo, sure you want to rua it?"


    Erica nodded with a smile, "Yes!"


    "You can y with it, but I wouldn''t get too rough. They look defenseless, but they''re not. If anything happens, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    "No problem!"


    Looking at the woman gently touching the panda, Matthew asked the young staffer, "What was she talking about?"


    The worker racked his brains, trying to find a more suitable word to help Matthew understand. "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo wants to...well...y with it. Yeah, that''s it!"


    "y with it?" Matthew seemed to get even more confused.


    "Yes, she wants to y with the panda!" Ignoring the confused man, the staffer turned to Erica and reminded, "Remember Mrs. Huo, be careful. If you piss it off, it will rua you instead!"


    "Okay! I will!" Erica decided to pinch the panda more before it got angry!


    Matthew took out his phone and opened the Baidu app. He searched for the word "rua" and waited a second or two. Only then did he understand what it meant.


    He put away his phone and shook his head helplessly. He watched the woman y with


    you asked me? You had two questions. My ''yes'' was the answer to your second question¡ªis that because your dad doesn''t like Phoebe?"


    As Sheffield said, women liked digging up the past and using it against their boyfriends.


    Erica was stunned. "Why didn''t you make that clear?"


    The man cocked an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you tell me Ethan wasn''t your kid?" He thought she carried a torch for Ethan''s father. After all, she''d given birth to his child. This was pretty early on, though. Matthew didn''t want to make fool of himself by hitting on a woman who couldn''t love him back.


    Later, when he knew Ethan was not her child, he didn''t know how to confess his feelings. It had be habit to hide them. If she hadn''t asked him, he wouldn''t have exined anything to her.


    After all, he had never confessed his love to a girl, so he didn''t know the words to use.


    To him, the matter of love was hundreds of times more difficult than signing a contract worth countless millions.


    Suddenly, Erica hugged him. "Matthew, you are so annoying. To think I didn''t know what I was missing out on. Have you ever thought about what you would do if I married someone else?" No wonder her parents always said she was lucky. They were right. She really was lucky.


    She had a family who loved her a lot before she got married, and after marriage, she had a husband who loved her deeply and four gifted sons.


    Her life was perfect.


    With a confident smile, Matthew said, "I always get what I want. And I wanted you."


    It all depended on his whim.

 Chapter 1399 An Experienced Driver

    Unconvinced, Erica punched Matthew on the shoulder. "You''re so annoying. You didn''t tell me anything. It''s your fault that I misunderstood you then!" If she had known earlier that Matthew had always loved her, she wouldn''t have wasted so much time being jealous of Phoebe in the past.


    Matthew said helplessly, "Yes, whatever you say. It''s my fault."


    Erica also wanted to ask him about the stic stars he ordered her to fold, but the driver was also in the car with them. She would have to save it for when they got home.


    Resting her head on his shoulder, she burped and then sighed, "Oh! I really wanted to be a panda. I would eat and sleep all day long. And no matter how fat I was, I would still have someone to love me."


    Matthew was amused by her words. Weren''t they just talking about themselves? Why did she suddenly change the subject back to pandas?


    ''My wife''s logic is really confusing. I always find myself trapped in its maze.'' He couldn''t help but smile.


    "You can eat and sleep all day long like a panda if that''s what you want," he cooed.


    "No, thanks. Men enjoy women with a good figure. If I get fat like a panda, I''m afraid Noreen Xia will show up at our house tomorrow."


    ''Noreen Xia?'' Matthew was puzzled, and then he asked, "What does she have to do with it?"


    "If you don''t like how I look, you will take her home as your mistress one day!"


    All the tenderness Matthew held in his eyes was quickly reced by wrath. At that moment, he wished he could strangle Erica. Did she really think that his love for her was that shallow? "Shut up. Don''t talk to me now."


    Erica couldn''t helpughing at his angry outburst. Holding his waist, she challenged him in a sweet voice, "If my weight reached 110 kilograms, you wouldn''t be able to carry me. What would you do then?"


    "I would exercise harder," he answered. In 2018, a weightlifting champion lifted 163 kilograms in the snatch, and 197 kilograms in the clean and jerk. That man won three prizes with a total of 360 kilograms lifted, breaking the world record.


    If someone could lift that much weight, Matthew believed that he could do the same¡ªor even better.


    Erica, who had no idea that her husband was thinking of her now as a barbell, suggested melodiously, "Why don''t you also put on some weight? In that case, we can be a couple of fat people." ''We''ve shared weal and woe, why shouldn''t we gain weight together as well?'' she thought to herself.


    "Okay." Although he had agreed, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able


    ial events and didn''t know how to return hispliment. Therefore, she answered sheepishly, "It''s fine. I was free anyway."


    Matthew held the woman in his arms and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wang. We''re leaving now."


    The moment Matthew came near her, she smelled the strong scent of alcohol emanating from him. But instead ofmenting about it, she smiled and nodded as everyone said their goodbyes.


    By the time they left the hotel, Matthew leaned back in the passenger seat and then nced at his wife behind the steering wheel. "Have you brought your driver''s license?"


    "Ah! I forgot!" She didn''t take her purse with her when she got out.


    "But don''t worry, I have a driver''s license. I''ve been driving for over two years now. I won''t make the same mistake as before."


    Matthew closed his eyes and said helplessly, "Then my life is at the hands of Mrs. Huo!"


    "Don''t worry! I promise you will get home alive!" she said with great confidence.


    Matthew twitched his lips. "Well, I''m d to know I''ll be home alive. But Mrs. Huo, promise me I won''t lose an arm or a leg in our way there, okay?" He couldn''t afford to lose any of his members. After all, he needed his body intact in order to satisfy his wife''s sexual drive in the future.


    Erica chuckled. "Fine, I promise you, Mr. Huo! You won''t get hurt."


    "Good girl."


    Matthew sounded like he had too much to drink. However, the smell in the car was not bad, perhaps due to the quality of the wine he had drunk.


    Finally, the car drove into the Pearl Vi District. Once Erica parked it, she got out of the vehicle and ran to open the door for Matthew. As she helped him out, she warned, "Slow down!"

 Chapter 1400 Acting Like A Spoiled Kid

    Matthew took this opportunity to wrap Erica in his arms. He put his lips closer to hers and drank deeply. "Honey, I feel a little dizzy."


    His voice was soft and seductive, like music to her ears. She hugged him happily. "Come lean on me. I''ll help you in."


    "Okay. You''re so good to me."


    The couple finally entered the vi. Erica kicked off her shoes and bent down to take Matthew''s shoes off as well. He leaned against a wall for support.


    Realizing what she was about to do, he yanked his foot away from her. "I''ll do it myself!" He quickly took off his shoes and put on the house shoes.


    "We''d better get you upstairs," Erica said. "Let me help you," she continued. ''We''d better take the elevator; we''re both pretty beat.''


    Erica had figured out the best way upstairs, but the man wasn''t heading for the elevator. He stayed in the living room.


    Confused, she looked at the man who stood rooted to the spot and asked, "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    Matthew held her in his arms and cupped her cheeks. "Honey, do you love me?" His warm breath fell on her face.


    She blushed and said, "What do you think?" ''Didn''t I already tell him I love him?''


    The man lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "I want to hear it again." His voice was deep and hoarse.


    The tenderness in his eyes and voice melted her heart. She asked uncertainly, "Matthew, is there a reason you''re acting like a spoiled kid?"


    He reminded her a lot of Adkins and Boswell when they wanted something from her. They came to her trying to butter her up. They looked gentle but a little cold.


    She was now sure they got this from Matthew.


    Colman and Damian were more like her. They often yed it cute and sweet.


    Embarrassed, Matthew raised his voice and retorted, "Spoiled? Seriously?" How could he act like a spoiled child? That was not like him. If word got out about that, wouldn''t he be aughingstock?


    Erica stepped away from him and said, "Yeah. You should take a look in a mirror. If you''re just trying to get something out of me, I''m not saying it. It doesn''t matter anyway, does it?"


    Matthew grabbed her wrist, stopping her right there. "It matters to me. Now say it!" This woman would drive him crazy sooner orter!


    Of course he cared whether she loved him or not.


    Erica snickered. "Okay, let''s say I do say it. What''s in it for me?"


    "Seriously?" He looked at her clothes and fou


    ibly displeased. "You know what I mean."


    "How would I know if you don''t tell me?" she retorted.


    The man''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he slowly spat out, "The photo." ''And the bottle of stars, the letter she wrote to me, the lock of hair.''


    "Oh!" It was not until then that Erica remembered what she had hidden. She had wanted to ask him about those things the day they came back from the zoo, but because he went straight to work, she had never found a chance to ask him.


    Keeping this in mind, Erica raised her head and asked the man, "Why did you take a pic of me while I was still a teenager?"


    Matthew didn''t say anything, like a child who didn''t know how to exin his behavior.


    "Why did you ask me to fold those stars and say they were for Phoebe?"


    The man still kept silent.


    Erica withdrew her hands and said, "Those things are mine now!"


    Unexpectedly, Matthew reacted quickly and pulled her out of the chair. He looked at the woman with a long face and insisted, "Give them back to me!"


    It was a secret he had kept for a long time. When the secret was out, and he hadn''t been prepared for it, he went a little crazy.


    Even if Erica was the only one who knew, Matthew hadn''t had any time to psych himself up to admitting anything. He just couldn''t ept that someone knew his secret before he was ready to confess it.


    Erica could see that he was clearly upset. But why should she give them back? They were hers, right? If she didn''t know better, she would have thought the woman in the photo was not Erica herself, but someone else entirely, and he didn''t want her to know.

 Chapter 1401 Love Laid Bare

    When Erica found out Matthew''s secret, he flipped out on her. He was so desperate to keep it a secret that he lost all sense of reason.


    To Erica''s intense surprise, the woman in the photo was none other than herself.


    She didn''t know what Matthew was angry about. She approached him and asked defiantly, "And what if I don''t give it to you?"


    His hand tightened around her wrist. The pain made her grit her teeth, but she refused to budge. Fortunately, it was not that painful, and she could ignore the pain.


    The man acted like a three-year-old child and answered willfully, "Give it here! Now!"


    He was like a broken record, repeating that phrase over and over again. He wouldn''t say anything else.


    Erica reached out her other hand to touch his cheek, and talked to him in a quiet voice. "Matthew, Phoebe was never the goddess in your heart. You never liked her. She''s just your best friend''s wife. I''m the woman you loved from the start. There''s nothing between you and Phoebe, and I can prove it. You don''t know how long you''ve been in love with me or when you started to fall for me, do you?"


    After she came back from the Panda House that day, she remembered what he said, what his feelings were. He revealed all that in the car.


    When he heard what she said, Matthew''s jaw tightened. What she said was the truth.


    "But I had another man''s child. When your dad asked you to marry me, you turned him down. I can think of two reasons for that. One is that you don''t like others getting involved in your business, and the other is that you didn''t want to marry a woman with someone else''s kid. In the end, you said yes because you like me. That love won out over a kid out of wedlock..."


    "Erica!" His sharp cry stopped her from saying anything more.


    Matthew''s face was pale, but there was no anger in his eyes, but shyness instead.


    "Matthew." Erica hugged him and said, "I know you don''t like to talk about your feelings, so let me do it. It would be great if I could marry you now. After all, I''m a few years older now, than when we were married. I''d have a different view of things from that time. Maybe I would know you liked me earlier. But on second thought, I''m d that we got married years ago. I don''t regr


    saying goes, the winner will be the one whoughsst, '' Erica thought to herself with a wicked grin. He didn''t even notice.


    Because of the sudden arrival of Erica''s aunt Flo, Matthew not only had to give up on the idea of bathing together, but also had to handle her carefully.


    The next day, because of the cramping Erica stayed at home all day to beautify Dn''s photos. She never left the house.


    In the evening, Matthew picked up the four kids from the manor. Seeing that Erica was still in bed, Damian immediately knew what was wrong with her. "Mom, is it time for you to drink brown sugar water this month?"


    But they only knew their mom needed to drink brown sugar water for a few days every month and couldn''t take care of herself. They knew nothing else.


    "Yes." Erica nodded listlessly. Her lower abdomen always hurt on the first day of her period.


    Without saying a word, Damian and Adkins turned around and walked out of the bedroom. Colman kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed. Lying next to her, he patted her on the shoulder andforted her gently, "Mom, it shouldn''t hurt. Let me keep your belly warm."


    Then he blew on her belly.


    Erica was amused by his sweet behavior. She gently pinched the tip of his nose.


    Boswell told the man who came inter, "Dad, you can sleep in my room tonight."


    ''Huh!'' With a faint smile on his face, Matthew thought to himself, ''He allows me to sleep in a room I own. Like he has any say! What a little brat!"

 Chapter 1402 Spoiled By Us

    When his dad didn''t say anything, Boswell continued, "I think you should experience the happiness of sleeping in your kid''s room. Alright! I''ll let you sleep in my room for tonight! You sleep there, and we will sleep with Mommy!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Matthew asked, "And why would I want to do that?"


    Boswell looked back at his mother, who was half lying on the bed, listening to their conversation. He replied, "Mom needs to be taken care of during this time of the month, and we do that all the time."


    Matthew hung his coat on the hanger, walked up to the kid and patted his head. "You only need to take good care of yourselves from now on. Your mother has me to take care of her. Go back to your room and sleep." He grinned at his sons. These fellows wanted his wife all to themselves and were trying to drive him out.


    Boswell was still unconvinced. He tried everything to fight for the opportunity to take care of his mother. He argued, "Mom ispletely spoiled by us! She will be super irritable for the next few days and she will need brown sugar water. Dad, you have a bad temper! So, you can''t take care of Mom. Let us do it instead!"


    Erica almost burst outughing. She was spoiled by them? She finally spoke. "Boswell, don''t make Dad sleep alone. We can all sleep here."


    However, to her surprise, Boswell refused decisively. Pouting his lips, he protested, "Dad will cheat! Last time, he secretly slept next to you after moving us to the other side while we were asleep. He held you all night and slept nicely. It''s not fair!"


    His father was always good to them, except when it came to his wife. He acted like a kid himself and oftenpeted with them for her attention. ''Dad has his own mom! Why won''t he go and sleep with her?'' the boy thought to himself.


    Taking a reproachful nce at his second son, Matthew walked over to him and picked him up. He threatened in a serious tone, "Do you have any evidence to prove that? If you don''t, then I will sue you for nder. After that, you will be taken away by the police and will be forced to paypensation."


    Boswell was not frightened. "You know we were all asleep and don''t have any evidence! That''s why you are so


    temperature of the water. It was still a little hot, so he ced it on the bedside table. Then he told Adkins, "You are still young, Adkins. What if you trip and fall? Next time, don''t do such dangerous things."


    Damian interrupted, "Dad, don''t worry! We always make the brown sugar water for Mom. We can do it."


    Matthew was slightly stunned upon hearing that. He touched Damian''s head and said, "If you burn your little hands, my wife will be very upset." And in turn, he would be sad too¡ª for his wife and his child.


    The kids blinked. Normally, Matthew should have answered, "If you burn your little hands, I will be very upset." But instead, he had said, "If you burn your little hands, my wife will be very upset."


    Erica was amused by the five of them andughed. "Well, well, my dear babies. I was okay with you making this brown sugar water for me because my room was close to the kitchen in Tow Vige. But it''s different now. You need to climb the stairs to the third floor. It''s too dangerous. Dad and Mom are worried about you. So, let the maids do it next time, okay?"


    The four boys nodded at the same time and answered in one voice, "Okay, Mom!"


    Matthew sighed. When he said something, the children would argue with him. However, no one refuted Erica''s words. They were so obedient. Was that the difference between being a father and a mother?


    That night, since the children insisted, the family of six slept together in the same bed.

 Chapter 1403 Evidence Of Crime

    What Matthew wasn''t aware of was that after he headed to the shower, the four kids sneaked out and orchestrated a grand n behind his back.


    Later that night, Adkins and Boswell went to sleep with Matthew on one end of the bed, while Colman and Damian slept with Erica on the other end.


    Obediently, the kids closed their eyes as soon as theyy down.


    Since two of his sons weren''t letting him work anymore, Matthew gave up on the idea and went to sleep with them.


    After a long time, the bedroom was quiet again. Matthew then sat up and got out of bed in silence.


    He first picked up Damian on the other end of the bed where he was sleeping, and then Colman...


    "Ah! Dad! I caught you!" Colman, who was supposed to be asleep in Matthew''s arms, screamed all of a sudden. The other three children all sat up immediately.


    Getting up from the bed, they rushed to Matthew andughed at him. "Dad, you said that we needed evidence before using you of anything. We''ve got it now!" Boswell stated.


    Colman put his arms around his father''s neck and said, "Dad, we weren''t asleep yet. We only pretended to be so we could deceive you."


    Damianughed out loud this time.


    Adkins held Matthew''s leg and used him, "So it was true. It turns out that you really took us away from Mom while we were asleep!"


    During this whole time, Erica had been half asleep until the voice of her children fully woke her up. Sitting up, she asked in a daze, "What''s going on?"


    Damian ran to turn on the lights, exposing Matthew''s livid face to everyone else in the room.


    The children onlyughed louder and louder when they saw their father''s expression. They wanted their mother to know they had now the evidence of Matthew''s "crime."


    Matthew wanted to put Colman on the bed first, but the boy didn''t let go of him. Instead, he took the chance toin to Erica, "Mom, Dad took us away from you while we were sleeping. Look! He hasn''t even put me down yet!"


    After hearing her son''s words, Erica burst intoughter.


    Despite being caught red-handed by his children, Matthew managed to turn his face nk but only on the surface. Deep down, he wanted to grab the kids and p each one on their buttocks. Casting a cold nce at the four boys, he pretended to be angry. "How dare you set me up!"


    If the news that Matthew Huo himself was framed by his own sons spread, people wouldugh their heads off. And Matthew wasn''t very fond of this idea.


    Y


    The four kids looked at each other before Adkins dered, "Dad, let''s eat first." ''Since we can''t reach an agreement now, we better talk about itter!'' he thought.


    "Okay," Matthew agreed.


    Later that night, Y City was bustling. Even though it was cold outside, by eight or nine o''clock, the town was still crowded.


    As Matthew got caught up in a trip abroad for two days, the four kids were temporarily at Sheffield''s house in the care of Evelyn and a group of servants while Erica was out in the city.


    The woman wrapped herself up tightly to remain protected from the cold. She had a hat, a mask, a sweatshirt, and trousers on. She was careful to specifically wear only ck clothes as she walked in a high-end bar through a side door, not wanting to draw any undesired attention to herself.


    As soon as she stepped into the bar, someone spotted her.


    A seemingly ordinary man in jeans walked towards her. When he was about to pass by, he whispered, "Erma, they are on the second floor!"


    "How many people are there?"


    "Six."


    "How many of our people havee?"


    The man in denim looked around the first floor and answered, "About a hundred or more. Six of them are in Room 205 upstairs."


    "Okay, you guys stay here. I''ll go upstairs and walk around. I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Erica walked towards the stairs at the end of the bar and went up.


    When she reached the second floor, she noticed that itcked all the noise she was met with on the first floor. She found many waiters on standby in the corridor, and next to them, there were a few bodyguards in ck in front of one of the private rooms.

 Chapter 1404 End Up As Matthews Wife

    As soon as Erica opened the fire door, several pairs of eyes looked in her direction.


    She closed the door behind her as if nothing happened. A waiter came over immediately and asked politely, "Excuse me, can I help you?"


    Erica was dumbfounded for a moment, then shed him a charming smile. That was when she remembered she wore a mask and he couldn''t see her face. "Room 205, please!"


    The waiter led her to Room 205. When they passed by Room 206, three bodyguards in ck snapped to attention and looked alert.


    After entering Room 205 without incident, Erica was relieved by the voices of her henchmen greeting her one by one.


    Taking off her hat and mask, Erica asked the people in the room to have a seat. Once everyone did as they were bidden, she asked softly, "Found anything yet?"


    "Not yet. I heard them talking about a dock, but we don''t know the location or what''s going on there. Check out the photo, Erma." One of her minions handed his phone to Erica.


    Erica erged the pic he took, the result of ndestine activity. She looked at it, but didn''t recognize anyone. When she was about to give the phone back to the man, her gaze fell on a particr woman in that photo.


    "Wait. Who''s that?" She immediately erged the photo and re-centered it. Erica looked carefully at the woman holding a man''s arm. The woman looked familiar, but she just couldn''t figure out why.


    She spent more time looking at it, and the longer she stared, the more the woman resembled Noreen.


    She gave the phone back to the man, took out her own and called Chantel. "Hey, it''s me. You busy now?" she asked.


    "No, I just finished a shoot. I''m on my way back." Chantel leaned against the back of the seat wearily. She''d taken on too much work to handle. Fortunately, the day after tomorrow was her day off. She could visit her son.


    "Any idea what Noreen is up to, by chance?"


    Hearing her mention Noreen, Chantel shook her head and said, "When we humiliated her on the cruise ship, Noreen and I have be mortal enemies. I haven''t even so much as bumped into her in forever."


    She really hadn''t given her a second thought. She had no clue what TV shows she was on or interviews she gave.


    "Here''s the thing¡ªI ended up at that bar thanks to the intel my brother gave you. Our people snapped a pic of the group. One of them looked like Noreen, but I''m not sure. She wore shades, and it was dark out. I figured you might have more


    rds and head to the bar to protect Erica.


    When Sheffield found Erica, Chantel had just hung up the phone. She confirmed to Erica that Noreen was in that establishment.


    When Sheffield swaggered into Room 205, Erica looked at him in astonishment. "Sheffield, why are you here?" she asked.


    He sat leisurely on the sofa and said, "Your husband called. From thousands of miles away, he gave me this bodyguard duty! I must have done something pretty bad to Carlos and Matthew in the previous life!"


    Erica rushed over excitedly and asked in a quiet voice, "Does he know?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Sheffield nodded, "Of course. And he was pretty pissed. Rika, do you know how dangerous those guys are? They kill with impunity."


    Those people ran in the shadows, while Erica and Chantel were the army of light. And no one knew who was running the show as far as the thugs were concerned.


    But Erica wasn''t dumb. She exined to Sheffield, "I haven''t done anything yet, have I? I just want to make sure if it''s them. If it''s true, I''ll call the police or Matthew as backup."


    She knew what she was doing, and what kind of danger she was in. That was why she had people in ce downstairs, to help her beat a hasty retreat if necessary.


    Sheffield looked at Erica up and down and said, "You look like a killer. I thought you came here alone." He made a gesture of rubbing his neck.


    Erica was amused. "Have you ever seen a killer in sportswear?"


    "No, I have never seen him before." Sheffield''s phone rang. It was Matthew.


    He answered the phone and called out in an exaggerated effeminate voice, "It''s dear Matthew."

 Chapter 1405 Dont Judge A Book By Its Cover

    Matthew rolled his eyes, holding his phone to his ear. "Where''s my wife?" he asked on the other end of the line.


    "Don''t worry. She is right here next to me. Safe and sound. You shouldn''t worry about her. She just came here to check something out," Sheffield answered.


    "Well, take her back and put a bodyguard on her. We''ll talk about it when I get home," Matthew said.


    "You got it!" Sheffield didn''t hang up the phone. He told Erica, "Let''s go, Rika. Your husband asked me to take you home and keep an eye on you!"


    Erica reached out her hand and said, "Let me talk to him."


    She took his phone from his hand. Before she could say anything, Matthew quickly said, "Don''t try to exin anything to me.


    The only thing you need to do now is to wait for me at home." Erica let out a sigh of frustration. "All right!" But she still tried to defend herself by saying, "I have my people upstairs and downstairs. They have my back. I''ll be fine."


    Matthew''s voice became colder and colder as he spoke. "Those gangsters have weapons. Are your men armed?"


    "Fine! I''ll go home, I guess," she said dejectedly. How could her people get weapons? Most of them, especially guns, were illegal! About the only thing they were allowed to carry was pepper spray, and even that was iffy.


    "Good girl."


    After they both hung up, Erica returned the phone to Sheffield and sighed helplessly. "You ready to go, then?"


    Sheffield stood up from the sofa with a smile, and the two walked out of the private room one after the other.


    Coincidentally, as soon as they came out, someone opened the door to Room 206. Some people shuffled out.


    Sheffield met with the head of the group, a mysterious expression on his face. Before the head of the group saw it, it had all but vanished. With his usual smile, he greeted him gregariously, "Wow, what a coincidence, Mr. Wang!"


    Michel was a little surprised to see him, and to see Erica behind him. But he smiled and responded in kind, "Oh, Mr. Tang! Mrs. Huo! What are you doing here?"


    The two men shook hands. Noreen looked at Erica in confusion, and Erica pretended not to notice.


    Michel''s greeting pulled Erica''s thoughts back to reality. "Mrs. Huo! Doing well, I take it? You haven''t aged a day! Uh, where is Mr. Huo?" He also looked behind them to see if


    cion..." It was obvious that there must be something important and dangerous that Erica hadn''t told him.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Erica drove here by herself. Sheffield threw his car keys to his bodyguard and got in Erica''s car, trying to find out what she was going to do.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Sheffield fastened his seat belt, leaned back, and asked her, deadpan, "Rika, why did you look for those people?"


    Erica tightened her grip on the steering wheel, but she didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, she asked, "Hey, do you think Michel''s involved? I mean, hees off like a refined schr, but I think that''s just an act."


    "Well, I don''t know. Anyway, don''t judge a book by its cover." Michel''spany moved their headquarters to Y City two years ago. The Wang Group was doing well there, and now had thousands of branches all over the world.


    "You talk to him much?" she asked.


    Sheffield replied, "Yes, but not as much as Matthew does. I think you should ask your hubby about Michel."


    "Okay."


    "Well, if there''s really something fishy about Michel, you better stay away from him. I''ll ask someone in the gang to dig into his background if you want."


    "Thank you, Sheffield!"


    Resting his hands behind his head, Sheffield decided to tease her and said, "Rika, why don''t you give Colman to me as a gift in return? That''s the best way to thank me!"


    ying along, Erica nodded, "Okay. Thanks to you, he''s talking about finding a wife every day. Maybe I should just let him stay with you and Evelyn!"

 Chapter 1406 Middle Stage Of Gastric Cancer

    "Hey, Rika, don''t try to stir things up here. Let me correct you. I don''t need to look for a wife every day because I already have the best wife in the world. Got it? Evelyn would make me kneel on a keyboard again if she heard that!" Sheffield made sure to exin himself clearly, even though he knew it was just a joke.


    Ericaughed out loud and said, "Perhaps, I should learn from Evelyn and make Matthew kneel on some durian shells in the future. That man needs to know just how powerful I am!"


    "That sounds like a great idea, Rika. You have my full support! If you need any help, just let me know!" Sheffield was amused at the idea of Matthew''s misery.


    In fact, he was dying to see Matthew crying in pain on a pile of durian shells.


    When they arrived at the Pearl Vi District, Erica went straight to Sheffield''s vi to see her sons, but they were already in bed with Godwin, ready for sleep.


    However, the moment they saw Erica, they jumped out of bed in a split second, yelling her name with excitement. "Mommy!"


    Gwh, who was telling them bedtime stories, helplessly said, "Aunt Rika, they are so naughty when they are together. It''s so hard to get them to lie down in bed!"


    Erica turned her face towards the boys, ring at them angrily, and asked, "Have you been naughty again?"


    Adkins immediately apologized, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m going to bed now!"


    As soon as he crawled into the bed, the rest of them followed suit and closed their eyes at once, pretending to be asleep.


    Gwh chuckled and shook her head with amusement. "Aunt Rika, you''re the only one who can deal with them so easily. My voice is starting to be hoarse because I have to keep yelling at them."


    Erica whispered in her ear, "These kids can be very considerate as well. They will listen to you if you pretend to be aggrieved."


    "I see! I think I understand what you mean, Aunt Rika. I''ll be sure to try that out next time."


    When Erica returned home, she found an empty vi, full of nothing but loneliness. She took out her phone from her pocket and called Matthew. "Honey, are you asleep?"


    "No. What''s up?"


    "Nothing, it just feels very lonely at home without you." All the maids had gone back to their own quarters for the rest of the day, while Erica was hanging from the railings of the staircase,zily dragging herself up the stairs.


    Matthew snorted in amusement and said, "Really? I thought you were having a good time. If I didn''t ask Sheffield to go there, you would still be in the bar, wouldn''t you?"


    "Well, I had no intentions of hiding anything from you. When I got the news about th


    what she was going to say to him, the call got connected.


    Matthew always answered her calls on time. No matter how busy he was, he wouldn''t miss any of her calls.


    "Rika?" The man''s gentle voice graced her ears from the other end of the line.


    The moment she heard him, she burst into tears, failing to control her emotions any longer. "Matthew..." Erica''s voice trembled and her muffled sobs wracked against her chest.


    Matthew, who was just now talking business with a client, frowned and walked to the side, while his client gazed at him in confusion. "Rika, what''s wrong?" he asked in a worried voice.


    However, the woman could barely utter a proper word without bawling or sniffling like a baby.


    Matthew could tell that Erica wasn''t joking and that something very bad must have happened for her to be in such a state. This time, when he spoke, he sounded quite anxious. "Rika, don''t cry. Just tell me what happened."


    "I... I...I might be dying... Well, I want to die alone..." In truth, she didn''t want anyone to feel sorry for her.


    Her words caused Matthew''s face to change dramatically. As he walked out of the room, he patiently tried tofort her. "What are you talking about? What do you mean you''re dying? Just tell me everything clearly."


    Erica wiped her face with a tissue and took a few deep breaths to ease her mood. After a minute or so, she exined, "I just came from the hospital... The doctor said I... have...gastric cancer and it is at stage III. Matthew, I don''t want to undergo a partial gastrectomy. It hurts so much. I''m afraid of pain..."


    "Gastric cancer? Stage III? That can''t be right!" Despite his efforts to remain calm while facing problems, Matthew''s voice rose in shock.


    "But it''s true..."

 Chapter 1407 Such A Jerk

    Furious, Matthew denied in a low voice, "No way! How could you have gastric cancer? What kind of quack did examine you? Go and tell him that his career is over because I''m going to sue him! He will never be a doctor again in his life!"


    He had been away for only two days on a business trip, and all of a sudden, he got the news that his wife had middle stage cancer. Before he left, she was just fine. How could he believe such nonsense?


    "It''s true. I''ve had a stomachache since yesterday. I went for a check-up today. Let me take a photo of the results for you." Erica knew Matthew was having none of it, and to be honest, she was having a hard time believing the results herself! But what was the point of it? The fact that she had cancer wouldn''t change just because they refused to believe it.


    "Send it to me!" Matthew ordered and hung up the phone.


    Next, Erica took a photo of the exam results and immediately sent it to Matthew.


    The moment he got it, Matthew swiped his finger down the photo, ignoring the bunch of words on the top. Reaching the bottom row, he read the results, which confirmed that Erica had middle stage gastric mucus cancer.


    The report was made at the Y City First General Hospital. The names of the gastroscopy operator and the attending doctor were also on it.


    Putting his phone away, Matthew took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    As he stared at the view outside the window, he took a drag on the cigarette.


    When Owen came over, he found his boss smoking. He then whispered to him, "Mr. Huo, Mr. Du is waiting for you."


    Matthew didn''t say anything. He simply took another drag on the cigarette.


    Once it was about to burn out, he managed to suppress the panic he felt in his heart before he stubbed it out in the trash beside him. Finally, he said in a hoarse voice, "Put the contract with Mr. Du aside and book the earliest flight to Y City. We need to go back as soon as possible."


    Caught off guard, Owen did not resist asking, "Mr. Huo, has something happened in Y City? The contract with Mr. Du will be signed soon..."


    Matthew nodded. "I''ll tell Mr. Du about it myself. You arrange a car for the airport right now. We can''t wait any longer."


    Noticing that something serious must have happened, Owen didn''t dare to insist more. "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    The moment he had everything settled, Matth


    red something she had been wanting to ask him. "Matthew."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you marry me in the first ce?" she asked.


    Prior to their engagement, Erica asked Matthew why he wanted to marry her. And he said it was to fulfill a request from his father.


    Unconvinced, she asked him again after they got married, to which he answered, "I wanted to do everyone else a favor and prevent you from causing trouble to another person."


    Now, five yearster, she was asking him the same question once more.


    This time, he replied, "Because I love you."


    With her arms around her legs, Erica buried her head into her knees as she cried andughed like a fool.


    After that, the two kept on the line until Matthew got on the ne and was forced to say goodbye. "Rika, wait for me."


    However, before turning off his phone for the trip, he made onest call to Paige. "Find my wife. You''ll keep track of her from now on." Even though Erica promised him she would wait for him, he still feared that the silly girl would suddenly take off to a remote ce to die on her own.


    "Yes, Mr. Huo," said Paige.


    As the hours passed, Erica was still sitting by the river in a daze. Her phone rang several times, but she didn''t seem to hear it.


    She also didn''t drink or eat anything from afternoon to dawn, and then from dawn to evening...


    "Rika!" a familiar male voice called from behind her.


    At his call, Erica woke from her daze as she turned around.


    Not so far away, stood a man in a dark suit and a long ck overcoat. That man was none other than Matthew.

 Chapter 1408 I Like To Eat

    Erica dissolved into tears. The pent up emotions in her heart seemed to find an outlet. Erica threw herself into her husband''s arms and cried bitterly.


    Matthew took off his overcoat and wrapped it around her. He inhaled her scent and kissed her long hair gently. "Honey, don''t cry," he said, trying tofort her.


    ''You won''t die without my permission!


    If the King of Hell wants you, he''ll have to defeat me first!'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Erica didn''t say anything and kept crying.


    They just stood by the river, holding each other tightly. The woman choked with sobs, while the man reassuring her.


    asionally, when someone came near, they couldn''t help but take a look at them. The sadness of the two people was reced by warmth and happiness.


    Ten minutester, Matthew suddenly said, "You still have your test results with you? Let me see them again."


    With swollen red eyes, Erica took out the crumpled piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to him.


    Matthew straightened the paper out so he could read it. On top it said that it was the electronic endoscopy examination report of Y City First General Hospital. He was not in a hurry to read it. Instead, he asked her a question first, "Did they give you anesthetic before the exam?"


    "Anesthetic?" The woman was confused.


    "Yes!"


    Erica thought for a while and answered, "No." They never gave her anything for the pain, nor did they sedate her. Nothing.


    Matthew held her in his arms and asked in a trembling voice, "Silly girl, why didn''t you opt for the anesthetic?" Usually, these kinds of procedures involve knocking the patient out using some sort of anesthetic. A tube with a camera is inserted in the throat so the doctors can look around the stomach. It''s generally painful even when sedated.


    Erica didn''t know what was going on. They never offered her anything. She hugged him and said sadly, "It doesn''t matter. They''ll have to use it when I go under the knife!"


    Sighing silently, Matthew continued to read the results.


    There was a long paragraph in the middle consisting professional medical instructions. He could understand most of them. "Did the doctor say how you might have developed cancer?"


    The woman in his arms shook her head. "I was too sad to ask."


    "Why not?" Never mind. He would take her to do the examination again. Do it right this time, ask questions. No matter what the result was, they would face it together.


    Erica was still drowning in sorrow, a


    ith a cold face, Matthew asked the woman in the bed who was having an infusion, "Where did you get the star fruit anyway?"


    Realizing that she was in the wrong, the woman tried to make herself as small as possible. "I went to a farmer''s market and bought it from an old woman..." She ate it all. It was the size of a baby''s fist and tasted sweet and sour.


    But it was not her fault. The olddy said the fruit was fresh.


    When he heard that, Matthew was really pissed off. His tone became colder and colder. "Don''t we have enough fruit at home?"


    The walk-in fridge at home was always full since Erica and their four sons were living in the vi together. They had no end of food, including twenty or thirty kinds of fruits.


    "All right, all right. It''s all my fault. I like to eat. Don''t get mad at me!" Fortunately, she got what she wanted. She was trying hard to control her emotions and stop herself fromughing out loud.


    The man''s sleeves were half rolled up, and he stood by the bed with his hands on his waist. It was obvious that he wanted to settle ounts with her to the end. "Seriously? You''reughing now!" he snapped.


    "Can''t help it. Sorry?" she said in a weak voice.


    Matthew didn''t know how to respond. ''What do I do? I can''t stay mad at her forever. She''s my wife, and I love her more than life itself!'' he told himself.


    "I need you to write a list of your faults. No less than a thousand words. Don''t go to bed until you finish it!" he ordered.


    ''What?'' She hadn''t written something like that in more than ten years. Pitifully, she raised her left hand, which an IV needle was taped to, and said, "How about not?"

 Chapter 1409 I Can Change My Mind

    When Paige came in holding a pair of lunch boxes, she happened to see all this. Trying not tough, she told Matthew, "Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, I''ve got your midnight snacks."


    Erica''s eyes lit up. She immediately sat up straight and said with a smile, "Paige, you wouldn''t happen to have bought me seafood porridge?"


    Paige nced at the man next to her, who still had a long face, and shook her head at Erica. "Mr. Huo said you had a belly ache. I got millet porridge with yam. I hope that''s okay, because Mr. Huo asked me to get something light and digestible for you." ''But I got seafood porridge for him, '' she thought.


    With a grim face, Matthew snorted, "If you''ve got gastritis, seafood porridge should be thest thing you eat. Did you think I''d let your hurt yourself?"


    "No, no. You don''t get it. I wanted to make sure she got some for you." Erica didn''t dare admit what she really thought.


    To her surprise, the man said indifferently, "Well, she did get me some. And it''s yummy, thank you very much."


    Ericapsed into stupefied silence.


    A few minutester, she looked at the man eating seafood porridge next to her and sighed in her heart. He made her watch him eat that on purpose. She couldn''t eat so much as a single mouthful of his savory porridge, but she could only eat the nd and tasteless millet porridge.


    The man seemed to know what she was thinking. He deliberately picked up a piece of sirloin, taking his time looking at it before finally popping it into his mouth. After chewing it at a leisurely pace, he said slowly, "Yes, I did it on purpose. I let you watch me eat, knowing you can''t take a single bite." He figured this would teach her a lesson. See if she tried to eat anything without thinking about it next time. She was even more careless than her four three-year-old sons.


    Erica was upset, but she held it in. She had to say, "No matter. It''s good. Porridge and vegetables! I can lose some weight too!" What else could she say? Matthew was convinced he was right, and there was no use fighting over it.


    "Well, then eat some more."


    She pouted seeing his smug look. ''What a jerk! When I get better, I''ll show him. I''ll grab steaming bowls of hot and sour rice noodles, spicy hot pot, boiled fish with golden pepper... I''ll eat them in front of him, too.''


    That night, Matthew wore a long face the whole time, both when around her, and off to the side working on hisptop.


    the past few years, Mrs. Chantel Li, Mrs. Huo and Tessie have been creating their own power base."


    Matthew was stunned for a second and asked in a quiet voice, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Never, sir. Their gang is called the Violet Eagles. At first, it was a small group led by a man named Latham Song. Later, Mrs. Chantel Li took over, and the three women began to increase the size and scope of the group. ording to reports, the group is several thousand strong. Half of them came to Y City with Mrs. Huo, and the remaining half are spread out in K Country and A Country."


    Owen''s report on the Violet Eagles was quite detailed.


    From the investigation, Matthew could see that Erica rooted out Kirk''s group and continued to figure out the mastermind behind him in order to avenge Orange.


    He remembered she went to the barst night. After getting off the phone with Owen, he called Sheffield immediately afterwards.


    Fortunately, Sheffield was quite busy with work of his own, so he hadn''t gone to bed yet. It was already three in the morning. When he saw the caller ID, he answered it and said in a yful voice, "Hey, Matthew. It''s prettyte. You miss me?"


    Without further ado, Matthew go straight to the point. "Who did you see in the bar?"


    After thinking for a bit, Sheffield got serious and answered truthfully, "Michel Wang, Noreen Xia, and three others I didn''t know. What happened to Erica?"


    "After doing some digging, I figured out the one she''s looking for is probably Michel Wang..." Matthew didn''t think Noreen had anything to do with it. She would never hang around with gangsters.

 Chapter 1410 I Will Teach Her A Lesson

    If it turned out that Michel Wang was indeed the mastermind behind Kirk and his gangsters, then there was more to him than everyone had anticipated. Even before ZL Group started to cooperate with Wang Group, Matthew had asked someone to make a thorough investigation on Michel''s background, but they couldn''t didn''t find anything suspicious about him.


    "You mean Michel Wang is manipting the contraband trade in secret?" Sheffield asked. Matthew had told Sheffield about what Erica had been doing in Tow Vige to some extent, and as such, he had a rough idea about who she was looking for.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that''s it," Matthew replied with some certainty. The information from Gifford was wless and urate. Moreover, Sheffield and Erica did bump into Michel when they wereing out of the bar.


    "I also sent people from the gannd to investigate Michel, but they couldn''t find anything on that man," said Sheffield. As he clutched his chin in a pensive manner, the more Sheffield thought about this mysterious man, the more curious he was.


    He decided to have his people keep a close eye on Michel, just to ensure the safety of his sister-inw, Erica.


    "I''ll call Gifford and touch base with him. Good night."


    "Okay."


    By the time Matthew finally found Gifford on the phone, thetter had already returned to the Li family''s house and walked up to the second floor. There was no one else there with Gifford as his wife was supposed to be back the next day.


    Gifford answered the phone and whispered, "Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Why aren''t you asleep in the arms of your loving wife?"


    "The information you gave Rika¡ªwhere did you get it?"


    "Oh, two days ago, I took a group of people to destroy the den of a notorious gang. After being tortured, the group of gangsters told me that they were going to make a deal in a bar in Y City in two days. I put two and two together and realized that I had found the clues Rika was looking for." Gifford stopped at the door of his son''s room and quietly leaned against it instead of going inside.


    "Have your men pay more attention to Michel Wang, the CEO of Wang Group in Y City. I''m sure you''ll find something fishy if you look hard enough."


    "All right! Got it! Sounds like you''re onto something. Just leave it to me and I''ll look into it." There was a sense of urgency in Matthew''s tone which led Gifford to strongly believe that Michel was not an ordinary person. Fortunately, Gifford was eager and ready to take up the challenge.


    Just like that, Matthew, Sheffield and Gifford joined hands to fi


    . The only people in the living room were Gifford and his son.


    The moment Hugo saw his mothere in, he threw away the toys from his hands and ran to her. "Mommy!"


    Chantel picked up her son with little difficulty and kissed him on the cheek. "Good boy." Then she looked at the expressionless man sitting with his lips sealed and awkwardly apologized, "I''m sorry. I was nning oning back yesterday, but something important came up in K Country, so I..."


    Gifford knew what she was going to say next, so he cut her short. "Something important? You mean when you went inside the same building with another man in the middle of the night?"


    With her son still in her arms, Chantel froze for a moment. Due to her best efforts to suppress the news, Chantel didn''t expect Gifford to find out so soon.


    "No, I just saw the news too. I was just in the same building with Red, but he was staying a floor above me." The paparazzi that photographed her deliberately made it look like she and Red were engaged in a morally questionable activity.


    Without a word, Gifford came over and took the boy from her arms. "So he''s in a favored position to get close to you?" he said.


    Chantel had nothing to say. Since she had to visit K Country quite often, Chantel decided to buy an apartment there. She had just stayed there a few times after she bought it. The idea of having to sell the new apartment just to avoid suspicion seemed a little absurd to her.


    However, the man, who was climbing up the stairs with his son in his arms, suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the woman. "Don''t people in the entertainment circles often y Weibo or something like that? You should probablye clean about everything on Weibo."

 Chapter 1411 Announce Our Marriage

    The moment the news came out, Chantel was afraid it could have a negative impact on her and the Li family. Therefore, she immediately requested that the news should be suppressed, resulting in only a few people who saw it. However, if she posted a statement on Weibo now, wouldn''t everyone get to know about it anyway?


    Noticing herck of response, Gifford got a little angry. "What? Is it too hard for you to do that?"


    Chantel shook her head and said, "Of course not. I''ll do it right now."


    Satisfied with her promise, Gifford put Hugo on the floor and patted him on the head. "Go to your mother!"


    Hugo looked at his dad in confusion. He was in his mother''s arms just now. He didn''t understand why his father would bring him here and ask him to go to his mother again. Nevertheless, the boy still walked over to Chantel''s side obediently.


    Gifford stood still as he watched Chantel contact her agent. In little time, the actress requested that the photo of her property ownership certificate was sent to her.


    After that, she called Red. As soon as he picked up, she nced at Gifford and naturally pulled Hugo aside before asking in a low voice, "Red, did you see the news about us?"


    "Well, I did. But didn''t you have it suppressed already? Some paparazzi are really shameless. They not only took our photos but also made up stories," he said angrily.


    "Well, who owns your house? Here is the thing..." She briefly exined the whole situation to Red. He was already a good friend to her because of the rtionship between Erica and Orange. Hence, he was aware that she had got married in secret a few years ago.


    Understanding how much trouble the news brought to Chantel and that now she would have to rify it, Red willingly cooperated and sent her the photo of his property ownership certificate.


    A couple of hourster, she received a text with the photos of the two property ownership certificates.


    After getting off the shower, she blurred half of the addresses on both certificates and uploaded them on Weibo with the following caption¡ª"Hello, neighbor!"


    Red, who had been keeping an eye on Chantel''s Weibo ount, shared andmented on the news as soon as she posted it. "Hey, neighbor, I''ll go downstairs to your apartment and have a free meal one of these days! I hope you won''t mind."


    The whole purpose of thements and posts were to exin the nature of Red and Chantel''s rtionship to the public. It turned out t


    guns, Matthew was fast to dodge their attacks. Despite the children''s efforts, none of them could hit their father. Yet, there were traces of water pellets left on the walls, the floor...everywhere.


    Adkins was the first one to surrender. "Forget it. This is boring, we can''t hit Dad!"


    Boswell looked at his brother and decided to put down his toy gun as well. "Colman, Damian. Adkins is right. Don''t shoot. Let''s clean up the office."


    Unwilling to give up, Colman didn''t listen to him and shot his dad two more times. Matthew dodged quickly, letting the water pellets hit the floor.


    Frustrated, the little boy put away his toy gun and promised, "Dad, I''ll make it one day!"


    Matthew looked at the kids and said, "Then you should practice harder. But first, go to the cleaner and get the tools to clean up the office."


    "Alright!" the four boys answered in unison. The four kids turned around all at the same time with the guns in their hands. When Matthew couldn''t see their faces anymore, they looked at each other.


    The quadruplets had a tacit understanding among themselves. They could tell what each other wanted with a single exchange of nces.


    Now, for example, after putting the toy guns aside, Adkins and Boswell suddenly ran towards the man who was ready to greet his wife.


    "Dad, give us a hug!" Adkins said.


    "Dad, it suddenly urred to me that I missed you so much!" Boswell confessed.


    Looking at the two kids, Matthew knew they were up to something. He then turned to find Colman and Damian raising their toy guns.


    But as Matthew was older and wiser, he promptly understood what their intentions were.

 Chapter 1412 Colmans Wife

    Matthew, however, changed his mind all of a sudden and decided to let his sons shoot him. While he held two of his sons in both arms, he smiled as his other two boys aimed their toy guns at him. They each took a shot, hitting Matthew sessfully with two water pellets.


    Colman couldn''t contain hisughter as he pped his hands with joy. "We did it!"


    Damian followed suit, as he proudly brandished his toy gun towards his father. "Dad, you got fooled by us, didn''t you?"


    The other two boys grabbed onto Matthew''s shoulders as tightly as they could. Adkins shouted at Colman and Damian, "Hurry up and get Dad again! Shoot him two more times. We won''t get this chance again."


    Boswell grunted and said, "We''ve got him. Do it now!"


    Much to their surprise, Matthew acted quickly and used his sons to block the shot causing the water pellets to hit Boswell and Adkins on the butt.


    This time, it was Matthew''s turn tough, but Erica was quicker than him. When she saw what had happened to the boys, she burst into a derisiveughter.


    Boswell pouted his lips andined, "Dad, how could you use your own sons to shield yourself away from the water pellets? We are just kids!"


    Matthew was very amused by Boswell''s annoyance and he replied, "Don''t forget that you set me up first!" To put it bluntly, the boy was just like his mother¡ªalways unreasonable.


    However, Adkins secretly winked at Colman, who upon receiving his brother''s signal did not hesitate to shoot the man on the leg while he was busy talking to Boswell.


    "Yeah! I did it again!"


    The four kids were genuinely proud of themselves for sessfully bullying Matthew. They jumped with excitement and rejoiced at their victory over their father. For a brief moment, the atmosphere in the CEO''s office became lively and vibrant.


    After a while, Matthew feigned seriousness and said, "All right, boys! Go get some towels and clean up this mess now!"


    Adkins straightened up and saluted his dad. "Yes, sir!"


    Boswell chimed in as well, "We will not fail our mission!"


    Colman, however, stuck his tongue out at his father and ran to grab his leg, tugging at him like a spoiled child. "Dad, I don''t want to clean up. Can I just ask the cleaningdy to clean this up?" he begged.


    Damian paused to think for a while. Before Matthew could say anything, Damian pulled Colman back and said, "I''m sure the cleaningdy has a lot of work to do. Let''s just clean this ce up ourselves! Come on, Colman, It''s n


    em?"


    Erica burst intoughter immediately. "Of course not!"


    Matthew sighed and sat down to help his son understand. "Let''spare your wife to the toy gun in your hand. You can y with your own gun as much as you like, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "What if it belongs to someone else? You shouldn''t touch something that belongs to someone else without their permission, right?" Matthew looked at him expectantly.


    "Right!"


    "Good!" Matthew gently patted the boy''s head. At least, his son was smart enough to understand that.


    Then, Colman asked another question. "What if I ask for permission? Will I be able to y with their toys then?"


    "Well, sure." Matthew, however, forgot to add, "But that doesn''t apply to women."


    As such, many yearster, Colman ended up asking one of his friends, "Can I kiss your woman?"


    His friend, however, thought that he was just joking, so he decided to y along and said, "Sure!"


    Unfortunately for him, Colman wasn''t joking and he kissed his friend''s woman.


    The two friends ended up turning against each other almost immediately and engaged in a fierce fight on the spot. After that incident, they hardly kept in touch with each other.


    Later, that woman eventually became Colman''s wife and his friend''s ex-girlfriend.


    On the day of the autumn sports meeting, in order to allow every child to participate in the activity, Matthew took his three friends to attend the game, while Erica cheered for them in the crowd.


    Joshua had Adkins in his arms, while Harmon was holding Boswell. Sheffield and Colman were in the same group, while Matthew himself was holding Damian, his youngest son, in his arms.

 Chapter 1413 Where Are Your Manners

    The eight dashing, handsome men¡ªfour adults and four small boys, participating in the fun activities caused a massive stir at the kindergarten. After one of the teachers uploaded a video of them ying with each other on the Inte, the number of followers on her social media ount grew at an astounding rate.


    Netizens all over the city sent private messages to the teacher asking her to upload more videos of the four little boys from the Huo family.


    Some ambitious agent even made the mistake of asking Matthew whether he would allow his sons to make a public appearance at a dinner party.


    It only took one cold nce from Matthew''s eyes for the agent to make himself scarce almost immediately.


    Just as Matthew had promised, after the autumn sports meeting of the four boys, he took Erica to M Country for a few days so she could take as many photos of the aurora as her heart desired.


    After returning from a refreshing vacation at M Country, Erica went straight to work with her camera.


    At the studio, Erica kept pressing the shutter, fingers dressed in a pair of white gloves. "Move a little to the right...move...move..."


    "Erica Li!" The subject of Erica''s photography, a ravishing beauty, called out to her angrily.


    Erica pulled her face away from the camera and replied, "Miss Xia, you are so impatient! I feel bad for all the photographers that have had to work with you in the past!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Noreen red at her angrily.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Dn''s previous group of photos had caused a sensation, Noreen wouldn''t have been forced to ask her agent to contact EM.


    However, it wasn''t actually EM that Noreen had a problem with. She was just mad because no one had told her before that the best photographer in the industry right now was Erica.


    "Do you want your photos taken or not? I don''t have time to waste on you. There are still many people who are waiting for me to take photos of them!" Erica sneered. The contempt in her words clearly indicated that she did not even want to be in the same room as Noreen as the two of them were rivals in love. However, Erica couldn''t let Matthew lose his face to Noreen for her sake.


    Erica realized it would be better to rely on herself and figure things out on her own.


    With an air of arrogance around her, Noreen rolled her eyes at Erica and said, "I''m thirsty. I need to take a break. Somebody, please get me a bottle of water."


    The male assistant who was on standby next to her immediately brought a bottle of water


    , Erica was already waiting for her. When she saw the womaning in, Erica said angrily, "Where have you been? I''m giving you another chance. If you don''t want to continue, I''ll leave!"


    Noreen''s eyes swept over her face. Soon, Erica felt guilty as soon as Noreen took a few nces at her. She covered her guilt with impatience. "What are you looking at? Don''t you hear what I said?"


    An awkward silence permeated the air in the studio. This was the first time anyone who worked with Noreen watched someone else treat her like that. In fact, they had to admit that they felt great when Erica treated Noreen like that.


    Although Noreen''s agent was furious at Erica''s attitude, it didn''t matter. Since Noreen herself didn''t want to fight back, her agent decided to avoid more problems.


    This time, Noreen didn''t argue with Erica. She returned to the front of the camera and continued to shoot with Erica.


    After an hour and half, an exhausted Erica put down her camera and waved at Noreen''s agent. "I''ll go back to edit these photos on Photoshop. I''ll give them to you in a week."


    As she started to pack her equipment in her bag, a bodyguard quickly came over to help carry the camera bag and walked out of the studio.


    The driver opened the car door for Erica. Just as she was about to get in, she was stopped. "Erica Li!" someone called out. Erica could tell that it was Noreen without turning back.


    Erica turned around and looked at Noreen in confusion. "Isn''t the shooting over? What is it now?"


    With an unreadable smile on her face, Noreen walked towards her and said, "There''s a coffee shop next door. Why don''t we go there? I''d like to invite you to a cup of coffee, Mrs. Huo."

 Chapter 1414 A Living Hell

    Noreen invited Erica out to coffee. Since they weren''t friends, Erica doubted her intentions. ''That''s strange. She must have some kind of ulterior motive. What''s she up to?'' Erica thought for a bit. She shook her head decisively. "I''m sorry. ZL Group owns too many coffee shops as it is, most of them mediocre. Whenever Matthew is at home with me, he grinds the beans so that I can have a fresh cup. I''m really not in the mood for coffee right now.


    Even thinking about going out to the average cafe makes me hurl!" Noreen was furious. ''Listen to her! She''s literally bragging about her rich husband!'' Despite that, she continued, "Coffee not your thing? No problem! There''s a teahouse nearby..."


    "No. my husband owns tons of tea factories. After the tea is picked and packed, the bags of tea leaves are piled high like mountains in our warehouses. I never want for tea. But I feel bad for you, Miss Xia. You have to go to a public ce like a teahouse to drink tea? I would have thought a famous actress like yourself wouldn''t have to do that. How about this? Since you''ve been so nice to me, I''ll ask someone to send you a few pounds of our finest tea, so you can see how the other half lives," Erica offered.


    mes of fury were burning in Noreen''s eyes. "Honestly, you''re just a terrible bitch!"


    "What? A bitch? Moi? Miss Xia, why are you acting like this?" Erica said, pretending to be hurt. "I offered you some of our best tea, and you call me names? Wow! Just¡ªwow. I''m not sure what bug crawled in your panties, but that''s no reason to take it out on me!"


    "Erica Li!" Noreen was so angry she forgot that she was a public figure. Her rep could be damaged by losing it like this. She strode over and raised her hand to p Erica.


    But before she could do anything, a bodyguard came out, gripped Noreen''s wrist tightly and threw her to the ground. He was anything but gentle.


    Noreen fell to the ground awkwardly, and her eyes were full of defiance. "Erica Li, you''ll pay for humiliating me like this! I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    Erica walked past the bodyguards, squatted down and looked at her with a smug grin. "Oooh, I''m shaking in my boots, Aunt Noreen. Don''t worry. After we''re done here, we''re done, period. Find another photographer. Maybe they''ll be okay with being pped around."


    Then she stood up and got into the car.


    After the car left, her agent helped Noreen up.


    Looking at the car zooming away in the distance, she took out her cell phone and dialed a number. "Hey, it''s me. I messed with Erica just now. She shouldn''t suspect a thing."


    After Michel had said his piece


    loud roar came from off to the side. "Who''s there?"


    ''Holy crap! I''ve been made!'' Erica folded the telescope and threw it to Edward. She jumped from the car with one hand on the roof.


    She got inside as fast as she could. At the same time, the driver started the vehicle up. When everyone piled in, they turned around and left.


    But it was toote.


    The hapless thug stumbled out of the bathroom. His stomach felt better, but he ran into a suspicious car. After finding a suitable hiding ce, he made a call. Dozens of people appeared in the darkness and blocked the road.


    Fortunately, Erica and her associates had removed the license te of their car before they came here. The lights of the car shone on them, and dozens of people with batons stood in the middle of the road, blocking their way.


    Erica rolled down the window and looked behind her. The lead car had about the same number of thugs as the car behind them. If there was any difference between the two cars, Erica couldn''t see it.


    The driver was a little nervous, and fidgeted anxiously. "Erma, what should we do?"


    Erica did some quick calctions. There were only three of them in the car, and she couldn''t defeat all of them. Ten people was a little unfair, and she''d be outmatched. She decisively ordered, "Slow down, honk, and speed over!"


    Receiving the order, the driver honked the horn and plowed into the crowd. They didn''t seem to hear the horn. But they stretched out their arms to cover their sight because of the dazzling light.


    Edward said to the driver, "Alternate the high and low beams! Do it now!"


    The driver turned on the lights. The high beams were so dazzling that the people in front of the car couldn''t open their eyes for a moment.

 Chapter 1415 Youre The Only One

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the driver slowed down and plowed into several other gangsters, knocking them over or sending them scattering. The car was finally home free.


    The people who were hit by the car rolled on the ground a few times. Because of how slow the driver was going, they were in no danger. But they did suffer minor cuts and bruises.


    The driver reacted quickly and threw the car into a higher gear.


    Before the three people in the car could celebrate, they saw two cars bringing up the rear. They were reinforcements for the thugs, and it was obvious the thugs wereing for them.


    The driver was forced to speed up again.


    Seeing one of the cars gaining on them, the driver shouted, "Sit tight!"


    The driver veered left, then right. Unable to shake his pursuers, he braked¡ªhard. Erica clenched the handle of the car door quickly, just as the car was hit. Bang!


    The driver of the other car had no time to slow down and mmed into Erica''s car. Unprepared for the impact, he careened off the road, steering wildly, trying to regain control.


    Both sides of the road were surrounded by the sea, and there was no guardrail. The car rushed off the road and ran aground on the rocks. The wheels were stuck in the rock cracks. That was one pursuer down, one to go!


    There was only a single car chasing them. Erica''s driver headed for the city again. When they got downtown, they ran a red light. A big red truck was bearing down on them.


    Fortunately, their car flew past, narrowly missing the truck. The other car was not so lucky. They heard the screech of brakes, the sound of shattering ss, and a loud bang! The truck couldn''t stop in time, and tore the smaller vehicle to shreds. The two people inside were killed on the spot.


    Having escaped her pursuers, Erica breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her chest to calm her hammering heart.


    Just then, the phone in her pocket vibrated. It was Matthew calling. "Where are you?" he asked as soon as the call was connected.


    Erica rolled down the window and looked out. "Out and about. I''m on my way home now. See you soon!"


    "Out and about?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Erica asked, "Are you home now?"


    "Hmm."


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Wait for me at home. I''ll be right there!"


    "I''ll be waiting."


    After hanging up the phone, Erica turned to Edward. "Get rid of this car. Those thugs will figure out who owns this vehicle. I''ll wire the money to you tomorrow and y


    rs fell silently along the corner of her eyes, and her voice trembled slightly. "A lot of things happened then... He often went to visit Tessie and me after filming or on breaks. He infiltrated the FC group so we could all hang out together. The four people in that group also took good care of me. They knew I was pregnant, so they wanted to protect me. Tessie and I were invited to Orange''s birthday party.


    Then something bad happened at that night. I''ll never forget what he did back there. It''s one of the nicest things anyone''s ever done. Kirk and his men were mad at me, and started making threats. They had guns and weren''t afraid to use them. Orange stopped me from going out there, and took the me himself."


    Matthew knew what happened after that. Orange went to prison, and before anyone could bail him out, his old disease came back with a vengeance. He died in that cold cell.


    "I swore on his grave that I would find Kirk''s boss and bring the man to justice tofort Orange''s soul. Since then, I''ve been trying to find out where they are. I''ll track them to the ends of the earth if I have to. After three years, we finally caught the members of his gang. With your help, of course. And the big bad is still running around free. In order to find him, Chantel and I have spent a lot of time and effort trying to grow our numbers, making new contacts, establishing new supply chains.


    If you won''t let me do this, then that doesn''t make me feel any better. I vowed to avenge him."


    The man wiped the woman''s tears and nced at her coldly. "Crying for another man? You have some nerve! Maybe I should teach you a lesson!"

 Chapter 1416 The Benefactor Of The Huo And Li Families

    "If it weren''t for Orange, I would have been put behind bars. I owe him a lot. In fact, I don''t know if I would be able to get out of there at all if it weren''t for him. Can you imagine what would have happened if your sons were born in a jail cell? I didn''t even know where they would be taken after they were born. We both owe Orange for the lives of our boys!"


    Erica said seriously. If Matthew allowed Erica to continue, he wondered whether she would make it seem like Orange had been a benefactor to both the Huo and Li families?


    Sure enough, before he could speak, Erica wiped her tears with the back of her hand and continued, "Just thinking about it makes me nervous. I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night because of the guilt. If I had somehow managed to get out of jail, the first thing I would do is find my sons. If I had failed to find them, I would havee back to ask you for help. Surely, if the Huo and Li families knew that their grandsons were missing, they would have lost sleep, same as me. So, technically, if you think about it, Orange is the benefactor of both the Huo family and the Li family." Lo and behold, Erica had managed to make it look like Orange was the benefactor of the two families.


    "Since Orange has been of great help to both of the families, each family will send one person to avenge him. Gifford is chosen from the Li family and the person from the Huo family is me. You don''t need to get yourself involved in all this. You should just focus on running your studio and finally finishing school," Matthew dismissed her.


    Erica had dyed her study because she had run away from home for more than three years. However, as education was paramount, they had reached an agreement to let her go to school for further study.


    Erica was stunned by Matthew''s response. The only reason why she took the time to exin everything to him was that she wanted him to know how much the matter of avenging Orange meant to her. Why was Matthew making light of the situation? Why was he so unsupportive of her wish to avenge Orange?


    In the end, however, Erica managed to persuade Matthew to agree with her, despite his reluctance, using both hard and soft tactics. But they agreed that Matthew would always apany her in person if she were to take action in the future.


    In another vi in Y City


    Michel slowly pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and stared pensively at the red wine in the ss. Behind his sses, there was unconcealed viciousness in his eyes. "What''s wrong with the truck?"


    Th


    ed his eyebrows, untied his tie and asked her to do it on her own.


    Erica took the tie and started her performance. "The first step... The second step, er, no, that''s not right..." A few minutester, her face was downcast.


    Erica thought she had learned everything there was about tying a tie, but when it was her turn to shine, she fell at the first hurdle.


    Matthew took the tie from her hands and smiled. "Pay attention. Let''s do it again!"


    "Okay!"


    The man straightened his cor and hung the tie around his neck. When he was about to do the first knot, Erica suddenly stopped him. "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?" Matthew paused and looked at her in confusion.


    Tilting her head, Erica reached out her hand to brush her finger over the cor of his shirt. She noticed two words embroidered on his cor.


    When the man noticed a subtle change in the woman''s facial expression, he swallowed nervously. With a sense of immediacy, he quickly took her hand and said, "It''s gettingte. You should get changed!"


    Unfortunately, the man''s expression told Erica that things weren''t as simple as she would have preferred.


    "Let go of me!" She was consumed by curiosity. Today, she had to find out what those two words meant!


    Matthew loosened his grip and dragged his cor back. Then he strode towards the bedroom door, tying his tie while walking. "I''ll wait for you downstairs!" he told her.


    It was tantly obvious that Matthew was trying to hide something from her. It must have been something he didn''t want her to know.


    Erica realized what Matthew was doing. Before the man could quicken his pace and leave the bedroom, she stood at the door and blocked him in the bedroom.

 Chapter 1417 My Rika

    The couple looked at each other. The man was helpless, while the woman was slightly angry. "Matthew Huo, did you do something you shouldn''t behind my back?"


    Matthew sighed. ''Do I look like I''ve done something wrong?'' he thought to himself. "No!" he said firmly.


    "If that''s so, then don''t try to escape!" Immediately, Erica reached out her hand for his cor.


    He tried to stop her again. But once he saw the anger in her eyes, he yielded and let her do whatever she wanted.


    ''Well, she''s going to find out myst secret then, '' he thought.


    Matthew stood still, giving Erica the chance to see what was on the cor of his shirt. On her tiptoe, she looked carefully at it and was shocked by what she found.


    The woman''s expression quickly changed from anger to astonishment. Holding her, Matthew leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. Then, giving it a gentle pinch, he said, "Am I free to go now? I need to head downstairs, the children are waiting."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Given the opportunity, Matthew tidied up his clothes and walked out of the bedroom next. Erica, on the other hand, stood there in a daze until all of a sudden, something crossed her mind.


    Rushing into the closet, she opened the wardrobe where Matthew''s shirts were hanging and looked through them one by one. He had at least a few dozens of shirts in there. Most of them were white, while the rest divided themselves into shades of ck, light blue, wine red, and so on.


    As Erica expected, in each cor, there were two words embroidered: My Rika.


    The color of the embroidery thread matched to almost the same shade as the shirt. If she didn''t look closer to it on purpose, she wouldn''t be able to read the words at all.


    With her eyes filled with tears, Erica touched every one of his shirts with trembling hands. The soft cloth melted her heart...


    Matthew had never been a sweet talker. In fact, he had always professed the deep love he had for her through his actions.


    When she got downstairs, she found the five men of her life waiting for her to have breakfast. They didn''t dare to start it without her.


    Adkins saw her first. "Mom is here!"


    Boswell eximed, "Wow! Mommy is so beautiful today!"


    Colman patted his brother''s head and said, "Idiot, Mommy is always beautiful."


    ''That''s right!'' Boswell agreed inwardly.


    "Mom, you get more and more beautiful every day!" Damian echoed.


    That morning, E


    t or not. But you four are still growing up and need to have a bnced diet. You can''t be picky about your food!"


    The four kids didn''t listen to her. Instead, they all looked at Matthew simultaneously. Breaking their expectation, the man answered in a low voice, "Your mother is right."


    The children couldn''t believe their own ears, but Colman was quick to respond, "Okay. Since Mom is a girl, let''s not embarrass her. We''ll pretend we didn''t see anything!"


    The other three thought his brother''s words were reasonable enough, so they nodded and continued to have their breakfast.


    Erica didn''t know whether tough or cry. Looking at the children, she said in a spoiled tone, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be picky about food. I won''t do it again. Please don''t learn it from me, okay?"


    Adkins offered her a lovely smile and replied, "Mom, it doesn''t matter. We''re going to bete. Hurry up and have your breakfast!"


    "Alright!" She began to eat.


    After breakfast, the quadruplets carried their schoolbags as they ran out of the house. One after another, they rushed to the ck car and got themselves settled in their seats.


    A couple of minutester, they saw their parents walking out of the vi hand in hand.


    Staring at the two of them enviously, Colman whispered to Adkins, "Why isn''t Dad scolding Mom? He usually frowns at us whenever we run a littlete!"


    Adkins tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Maybe it''s because Mom is a girl and also his wife."


    Colman saw his brother''s point. After all, if he had a wife in the future, he would spoil her as much as his dad did his mother.

 Chapter 1418 His Pleasure Was Spoiled

    Besides the driver''s seat and the passenger seat in the front row, there were six more ces in the back of the car arranged in two rows, face to face.


    Adkins, Boswell, and Colman upied one row as Damian, Matthew, and Erica sat opposite to them. The bodyguard was in the passenger seat next to the driver.


    The whole way to school went smoothly. After dropping the kids off, the couple headed towards ZL Group. Without the children around her, Erica felt free to get morefortable.


    Leaning against Matthew, she put her arms around his waist and acted like a spoiled child. "I''ll drive you to work every morning, and then work hard to make money for you." ''The money he earns should be saved for our sons'' future, '' she thought.


    The man caressed her long hair and said with a smile, "Then I''m going to starve to death, aren''t I?"


    "How could it be? If I work harder, I will make hundreds of thousands of dors a month, won''t I?" EM''s name was already well-known. Tons of people looked for her to take photos of them.


    Only she wasn''t taking any requests at the moment. After all, the studio was still under preparation, and she didn''t even have an assistant yet. She had just taken photos for Dn and Noreen so far, but it had been quite tiresome to do the whole work on her own.


    "Hundreds of thousands of dors a month?" Matthew thought for a moment and had to speak honestly. "It doesn''t buy one meal of mine."


    "What?" Erica suddenly sat up straight and gasped, "You are such a big spender!"


    With a smile that reached his eyes, Matthew took her hand andforted her, "So, I''ll continue to make money from now on. You only need to worry about doing whatever you want every day."


    "Well... that''s okay, but what about our four sons? You must be more frugal so we can ensure their future!"


    He didn''t think so. "We won''t have more money by saving, but by earning it. Don''t worry about it. I''ll keep working hard to make more and more money."


    She still wanted to discuss it further, but they had arrived at ZL Group. Once the car stopped, the bodyguard opened the door for them and interrupted the conversation altogether.


    Mathew got out of the vehicle first and turned around to help his wife out. At this time, her phone started ringing in her purse.


    Holding his arm not to fall, she picked up the phone and said, "Hello, it''s me."


    The rxed and joyful expression on Erica''s face gradually vanished as she listened to the person on the other end of the line. Slowing down her pace, she asked, "How many people have been hospitalized?"


    Her words immediately attracted Matthew''s attention, making hi


    ent ording to the different kinds of injuries they had suffered. Erica visited them one by one.


    After walking out of the hospital, she turned to the group leader and ordered, "Tod, pay for all their medical fees. When they recover, each person will be given five hundred thousand to one million dors aspensation. Once they are fully recovered, they can go back to the Violet Eagles."


    "Yes! Ma''am!"


    "Youe back to the Violet Eagles with me now. I want to know the details."


    "Okay. Please get in the car first." Tod Yang opened the door for her before he followed her inside.


    The headquarters of the Violet Eagles was located in a courtyard house in the suburb, where lots of people lived. Due to Erica''s arrival in the evening, many fellows gathered outside the door of the reception room to wait for her.


    Erica was finally aware of the whole story by the time she heard Tod''s report. As she was told, two men from the Violet Eagles had uncovered some clues about a crime the Immortal Killer Sect hadmitted in K Country. Unfortunately, they soon came to know they were being investigated by the Violet Eagles.


    Yet the Immortal Killer Sect people didn''t know who the boss of the Violet Eagles was. Therefore, they captured the two men they found investigating and killed them to keep their mouth shut. In order to avenge the two deadpanions, many people of the Violet Eagles had taken action against the Immortal Killer Sect. In other words, a gang war had begun.


    Quickly it became clear that the Immortal Killer Sect counted with many more people on their side. There was no way the Violet Eagles could deal with them on their own, so they contacted the royal army of K Country to put an end on the conflict and save them.

 Chapter 1419 The Power Of Erica

    Having realized what had happened, Erica rubbed her aching temples and began to devise a solution for the problem at hand.


    The most important thing was tofort the family of the two members who had died in duty. In addition to giving thempensation, Erica and the other members vowed revenge and offered their full support to the police so they could catch the murderers.


    That night, Erica was busy until two o''clock in the morning. After somehow managing to squeeze in a shower, she wanted to call Matthew, but she was afraid that he had already gone to bed. As she was worried about disturbing his sleep, she decided to leave it until the next morning.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that Matthew had contacted her bodyguards at three o''clock in the morning to ask about her. In fact, he didn''t go to bed until he was sure that she was asleep.


    The next day, in the Immortal Killer Sect of K Country


    A woman dressed in ck leather clothes and a pair of sunsses stepped into a vi. When her subordinates saw her, they all stood straight and saluted her. "Miss Xia, here is thetest news. The boss of the Violet Eagles has shown up on our radar!"


    "Yes, our informants have told us to expect an attack tonight."


    "I heard that the woman leading them is very smart. Apparently, she''s the one who brought about the sessfully expansion of the Violet Eagles!"


    The woman nced at her men with impatience. "What are you so afraid of?"


    "Well, if the Violet Eagles join forces with the royal army of K Country, we won''t stand a chance against them!"


    "Yes, we had to retreatst time because the royal army got involved. Otherwise, we would have destroyed the Violet Eagles with ease!"


    The woman sat on her chair, which loosely resembled a throne, lost in thought.


    The royal family was the most powerful family in K Country. As such, it would be futile to even think about going up against them. Not even in her wildest dreams did she expect the Violet Eagles to have anything to do with the royal army.


    After a while, she spoke, as everyone looked at her with great expectation. "There''s no need to be afraid! I''ll take some of our best men and meet with their boss tonight!"


    A fat man said, "I heard that they have three bosses. All women, and they are quite powerful."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that as well. There are three women, but only two of them are mainly in charge. They don''t always stay in the base camp of the Violet Eagles," another man said.


    Noreen took off her sunsses, revealing her face to the people there. The men swallowed nervously. After all, their boss wa


    op because it was too dark to see anything in the alley.


    When Erica came to a halt, she stood still, panting and trying to catch her breath.


    "Stop running. You can''t run away from me!" The crowd in the night club might have made it difficult for Erica to catch the woman, but now she could easily catch up with her.


    The woman who had her back facing Erica, didn''t utter a single word. Erica stepped forward and wanted to turn her around by her shoulders to see who she was.


    However, she didn''t expect that the other woman would attack her directly, so she had to fend off the woman''s attack first.


    When Erica came face to face with the woman, she only noticed the sunsses on the woman''s face. She tried to take a closer look at the woman''s face, but her moves were quick and fierce.


    The bodyguards who followed Erica would have contained Noreen, but Erica had lost her temper by then. She looked at the bodyguards angrily and growled, "Get out of the way. I want to fight her alone!"


    If Erica couldn''t beat this woman, then all the techniques she had learned and practiced in the past three years would have been in vain.


    The bodyguards immediately took a few steps back and encircled her in a defensive stance, in case Noreen tried to hurt Erica.


    Erica received a strong blow to her arm; the pain almost forced the tears out of her eyes. In a furious outburst, she shook the pain off and charged at Noreen. During the fight, Ericanded an open-handed smack that left Noreen staggering backwards in pain.


    The sound was as loud as thundering cracking in the night. The bodyguards couldn''t help but marvel in their hearts, ''That p is definitely going to leave a mark on the other woman''s face for at least a few days.''

 Chapter 1420 Destroy Your Immortal Killer Sect

    Erica then drew her foot back and ploughed it into Noreen''s stomach, blood pooling into her mouth as she gagged. The moment before her fistnded on her, Noreen tried her best to get up from the ground and found a chance to escape.


    Erica ran after her almost immediately with her bodyguards and she would have surely caught up to Noreen if it hadn''t been for the people from the Immortal Killer Sect blocking their way. The Immortal Killer Sect''s defensive stance made it evidently clear that if Erica and her cronies wanted to get to Noreen, they would have to cut through a dozen of their ranks. Having realized that it would be foolish to carry on with the pursuit, Erica raised her hand to gesture at her men. "Stand down. She can''t run from us forever!"


    As she puffed and panted, trying to catch her breath, Erica tidied up her messy clothes and shouted, "Go back and tell your boss that if the Immortal Killer Sect dares to provoke the Violet Eagles in the future again, I''ll have your entire faction decimated! Tell your boss, this is a warning from Erma Huo."


    Unfortunately, the people from the Immortal Killer Sect were not convinced. After all, Erica was just a woman, and the power of the Immortal Killer Sect was much stronger than that of the Violet Eagles. Before long, a few people stood forward and shouted, "Cut the crap! Do you think we''re afraid of you?"


    "Our sect is the most powerful force in all of K Country. You must be joking!"


    "Ah¡ª" All of a sudden, the ones who had stepped forward to taunt Erica and the Violet Eagles cried out in pain, as they had no idea what hit them or where the attack came from.


    Crack! With the blunt sound of each bone cracking, a cold shiver went up Erica''s spine.


    The aggressors who were standing just a moment ago, were now writhing on the ground with pain.


    The sheer speed and fluency of Erica''s bodyguards had everyone mesmerized and equally frightened. As all eyes, taken by curiosity, fell behind Erica, the bodyguards were standing with a sense of calmness almost as if they had no idea of what they had just done.


    In fact, it wasn''t only the people of Immortal Killer Sect that were shocked, even Erica struggled to make sense of what she had just witnessed. However, she deliberately didn''t show it on her face. After all, Erica had no idea that the men Matthew sent with her would be so strong. Judging from their short demonstration of speed and strength, Erica realized that she didn''t even have one third of their abilities.


    This disy of dominance was enough to convince the people of the Immortal Killer Sect, who wasted no time to turn around and retreated w


    aner.


    She took out a wad of money and waved it in front of the cleaner. "Go to Room 6033 and see if the woman''s face is swollen. If you do that, all this money will be yours after the mission is finished."


    The cleaner went to Room 6033 without saying anything else.


    The cleaner was smart. She picked up a duster cloth and rang the doorbell. Soon, the door was opened from inside. A woman opened the door and asked, "What''s up?"


    The cleaner smiled and said, "Hello, room service. Didn''t you call the reception desk just now for a cleaner? Here I am."


    With a deep frown, Noreen said, "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I never called for a room service and I don''t need a cleaner!"


    "What? No?" The cleaner took a step back and looked at the door number. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I knocked the wrong door. It''s 6303. I''m sorry for disturbing you!"


    Nothing was going her way. Since the red mark on her face hadn''tpletely disappeared, Noreen decided to spend the rest of the vacation inside the hotel.


    The cleaner trotted back to the safe passage and told Erica in a low voice, "Yes, half of her face is swollen. If I''m not mistaken, it''s a p mark!"


    ''It was indeed Noreen!'' Erica was certain now.


    She casually stuffed the money into the cleaner''s hand and said, "Thank you. We''re leaving now."


    The cleaner received the money and said happily, "Okay, bye!"


    Since Noreen was the leader of the Immortal Killer Sect, it could only mean that Michel was probably the mastermind behind Kirk. The trip to K Country was supposed to take four days, but it was dyed due to some disputes.


    A week had passed, since Erica finished cleaning up the mess of the Violet Eagles. She was also able to find some time to visit the old granny.

 Chapter 1421 I Dont Care About You Anymore

    Before going home, Erica sent a message to Matthew in advance. "Honey, I''ve sent you a package. It should be delivered to you this afternoon. Could you sign it yourself when ites?"


    "What is it?" ''Why do I need to sign it myself?'' Matthew wondered.


    Erica smiled full of mystery even though he couldn''t see her. "It''s a secret! I''ll only tell you that I bought it for you. Now please, spare a few minutes to go downstairs and sign to get it, okay?"


    With a helpless sigh, he yielded, "Okay."


    Around four in the afternoon, Matthew received a call. Picking up the phone, he heard a man''s voice. "Hello, is this Mr. Matthew Huo?"


    "Yes."


    "I have a package that needs your signature. I''m on the ground floor of yourpany."


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew stood up and walked out of his office.


    Once the busy Owen saw his boss, he interrupted his work and asked, "Mr. Huo, are you leaving for the Yuan Group now?" ording to the CEO''s schedule, they would leave for the Yuan Group in ten minutes.


    However, Matthew shook his head and replied, "No, I''m going downstairs to get a package."


    ''A package?'' Owen looked at him in astonishment. Yet he wasn''t the only one. All the special assistants on that floor seemed shocked.


    Why would the CEO personally sign and fetch the package? Paige followed him in panic. "Mr. Huo, allow me to go and get it for you."


    Unexpectedly, Matthew refused her, "No, thanks. You guys may carry on with your work."


    Paige didn''t know what to say. Stopping in her tracks, she watched Matthew get in the elevator by himself.


    On the ground floor of thepany, Matthew felt a bit lost.


    He had never taken an express package himself, so he had no idea where to pick it up. With no other choice, he asked the security guard about it and was quickly guided to the mailroom.


    By the time he got there, Matthew saw no sign of the postman.


    He looked around and all but didn''t see anyone who resembled a mail carrier.


    Taking out his phone, he was about to call back the number which he had picked up in his office when someone unexpectedly rushed towards him.


    "Honey!"


    With no time to put his phone away, his first reaction was to hug the woman who had her arms around his neck.


    Holding her tightly, Matthew couldn''t helpughing. "Is this the package you mentioned?"


    iately. How could their father not take them to see the pandas?


    Therefore, Matthew had no choice but to bring his four sons to the zoo early this morning.


    Damian told him gently, "Dad, we just want to have a look at the pandas. It won''t take you too long."


    Trying his best to calm himself down, Matthew lowered his head and exined, "I never med your mom. Don''t worry. Come with me now. I''ll take you in."


    "Okay!" Relieved to hear that their father wasn''t angry, the four kids surrounded him promptly.


    In the living area of the pandas, they came across the words carved on the stone board.


    Looking at it, Boswell muttered, "Lili, Riri, Kaka... Dad, your name is on the board. Are these three pandas yours?"


    The man nodded in response.


    Upon learning the truth about the pandas, Colman ran over to his father. "Dad, we like them so much. Can we go in and have a look? Can we hug them too?"


    Matthew shook his head and answered in a serious tone, "No matter how cute a panda is, it still belongs to the bear family. These are three adult animals, and they can be aggressive. But I''ll take you to see the baby pandas. They are more docile, and you''ll be able to hug them."


    The boys were looking forward to having a panda in their arms. Whether it was a baby or an adult one, it didn''t matter. So, with a nod, they agreed in unison, "Okay, okay!"


    At the end of their visit, Matthew did as he promised and took his four sons to another house, where the baby pandas were. Standing aside, he watched as the kids yed with the cubs.

 Chapter 1422 We Dont Need Him

    Adkins walked up to his dad, a little panda in his arms. "Dad, can we assume the responsibility to raise pandas?"


    "No," Matthew refused directly.


    Boswell asked in confusion, "Dad, the man over there said all we need is money. A lot. So why not?"


    "Because you don''t have any money," Matthew replied bluntly.


    The brothers looked at each other. Adkins said, "I can give you an IOU. It''s only a million. C''mon, say yes! I''ll pay you back double!" They had asked the staff member. He said that if they wanted to raise a panda, they needed to pay a million dors upfront. That ensured they could keep the panda, and not have to surrender it when it got old.


    Their father shook his head vigorously. "When you can earn your own money, then you can save up for a panda." Erica advised Matthew to set aside some funds for their sons to marry. So, he couldn''t waste money now.


    At this moment, one hand in his pocket and the other holding a baby panda munching on some bamboo, Colman came over. "Hey Boswell. What are you talking about?"


    "We want to raise a panda. Dad said no, because we don''t have the money," Boswell exined.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Colman''s face. "I see. That''s not hard, you know? It''s just money. We don''t need him! We can make money on our own!"


    Matthew was too rich. The boys thought it was better to spend more time with their grandparents and there was no need for them to make money. But now it seemed they had to.


    Colman called Damian over. "Damian,e here. We got something to talk about!"


    Matthew raised his eyebrows and sat next to them, listening to his kids discussing how to make enough money to get a panda.


    Colman spoke first. He told his brothers casually, "I''m not worried. I can make tons of cash. Uncle Sheffield taught me. He makes tens of millions for a few lines of code. I can do that. It can''t be that hard, right?"


    Boswell let go of the panda and rubbed his chin. The panda ran off to go y. "I spent my allowance money on stocks. They shot up in value since then. If I sell now, I''ll have enough for two pandas."


    Pandas were endangered, thanks to humans destroying their habitat. So one was probably enough.


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Adkins smiled mysteriously. "I have som


    mpletely disappeared, reced by the cuteness of a three-year-old child.


    On the fifth floor of the Alioth Building


    It was dinner time. Adkins asked the bodyguards to wait at the door. He pushed the door open and entered the VIP private room.


    Jennifer Zheng had been there for more than ten minutes, and seven or eight cold dishes already adorned the table.


    Watching the boy walk in, Jennifer Zheng was astonished. For a moment, she almost thought she was really looking at Matthew! When she came to her senses, she stood up and greeted him with a smile, "Hi, Adkins. How are you?"


    The boy nodded politely, "Good evening, Aunt Jennifer! I''m happy."


    She sighed in her mind, ''He''s definitely a Huo. He''s got the looks, and really is a polite little gentleman.'' "Good evening, sweetie. Come and sit down!"


    Without hesitation, Adkins sat down next to her.


    She smiled and asked, "Adkins, would you like anything to drink?"


    "Lime honey water, please." He ordered this every time he came to this restaurant.


    "Okay."


    During the meal, Jennifer Zheng took good care of him. She picked fish bones out of his bowl for him, picked up food, and asked him about school.


    Finally, he was full, his little belly bulging. He put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. Chin in his hands, he looked at the woman gloomily. "Aunt Jennifer, can I ask you a question?"


    She put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth elegantly with a tissue. "Sure!"


    "Do you know how much it costs to raise a panda?"

 Chapter 1423 He Would Have To Account For It

    Jennifer thought for a while and then shook her head. "I haven''t paid much attention to it, so I don''t know the details. Adkins, do you want to raise a panda?"


    "Yes, but I''m a little short of money at the moment. I''ve used the sum my father gave me in another investment, and he had already been generous with my pocket money. So, I didn''t want to ask him for more. You know, my father has been working so hard to earn moneytely..."


    Of course, Jennifer wasn''t stupid. Although she was stunned for a moment, she quickly recovered and understood what she had to do. Taking out her phone, she dialed a number. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "How much does it cost to raise a panda?"


    After a while, she hung up the phone and pulled a check out of her purse. As she wrote a number on it, she said, "So, I''ve asked, and you need about one million to raise a panda. Since you like it so much, I''ll give you two million to raise a cub. Take it, my good boy!"


    Staring at the check, Adkins pretended to be embarrassed. "Aunt Jennifer, I can''t ept it!"


    Indeed, two million was a lot of money for Jennifer, but she still could afford it. "It doesn''t matter. It''s a small sum of money. As long as you''re happy, Adkins, it''s fine."


    Adkins was Matthew''s eldest son, and as she heard, all the four Huo boys were highly gifted children. There was no doubt that they had a promising future ahead of themselves.


    Therefore, if she could be friends with any of them, she would have much more than two million in return when the time came.


    Taking the check from her hand, Adkins looked at it seemingly touched. He then told the woman in front of him, "Aunt Jennifer, when I go back, I''ll tell my father that you took good care of me and helped me a lot. I was short of money, and you''ve lent me some. Rest assured that I''ll ask Dad to help you, too, in one way or another."


    That was exactly what Jennifer wanted to hear. It didn''t matter if he didn''t pay the money back. As long as Matthew owed her a favor, spending two million was definitely worth it! "Good boy, you''re so polite. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me. I''ll be d to help you!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Jennifer. I know it''s not easy for anyone to make money. I''ll borrow this two million from you now and ask my father to return it to youter!"


    . If you want me to buy your work, you must continue to paint ording to my preferences." As much as he wanted to encourage his child, he also wanted him to know that making money wasn''t that easy.


    Tilting his head to one side, the boy became thoughtful for a while. Finally, he understood what his dad meant. "Dad, you want me to draw ording to your requirements so I can sell my work to you for one million dors?"


    "Yes!" Matthew nodded.


    At then, something crossed Damian''s mind, and he said, "In that case, it makes no difference. It''s you who is going to give me the money. My brothers earned their money by themselves, but I''ll get mine from my father. What if my brothers get mad?"


    "You are wrong. Even if you don''t sell this painting to me, someone else will buy it. You could earn two million by selling it at an auction. I''m just getting the benefit of buying it for one million. You see, I''m saving money but also saving you a lot of trouble. Anyway, whether you want to take it out for auction or sell it to your father, the choice is yours."


    Evidently, the Huo family''s influence added to the painting''s value. As long as it was about Matthew, the drawing could even sell for ten million dors.


    What was valuable was not the painting itself, but its connection to the Huo family.


    At that moment, the three boys standing at the door exchanged looks and shared the same thought. How could they leave their youngest brother behind now that they had the money? Determined, the three children jumped out and walked into the room together.

 Chapter 1424 Matthew Found Out

    "Damian, that is one sweet painting! I want it. Would you give it to me? I''m serious. I''ll pay you for it," Boswell offered. He really liked the painting on the easel. It depicted a pleasant memory of the kids with their dad. Damian had just put the finishing touches on it, and was standing back, admiring his work.


    "Hey, I like it too. A lot. Maybe you should give it to me. I''ll double whatever Boswell offers you," Colman said with a wicked grin. Of course he liked it. He thought he looked quite handsome in it. The painting would look nice hanging on his wall.


    When he heard his brothers discussing this, Adkins'' spirits fell. He also wanted it. He had cash, but he lost half of his money when he adopted a panda. Pandas were not cheap. He was sure he didn''t have as much as his brothers did. He had to use his wits to acquire the painting, not his wallet. "We all want it, but there''s only one. Why don''t we go in on it? Say, five hundred thou each?" he offered.


    With an offer like that, Damian''s mind was blown. He almost dropped the oil pastel in his hand. The boy had resigned himself to just buying a single panda. But now he''d have the money to buy more than one.


    As their dad, Matthew felt left out. Shouldn''t he have some kind of say in this? He cleared his throat and said, "What about me, boys? I saw it first."


    Boswell craned his neck to look up at his father. Matthew towered over all of his sons, because they were so young. "So? Stay out of it, Dad. You''ve got too much money. There''s no way we could match up. Besides, you like Mom the most, huh? Just get Damian to paint a picture of Mom. Then you can drop as much cash as you want on it."


    Matthew was floored by this. He didn''t know exactly what to say. ''Rika''s my wife. I see her every day. Why should I spend any money at all on a portrait of her? Never mind. As long as the boys are happy, I''m good.''


    He decided to give in and said, "Yeah, Boswell''s right. Damian, after you finish up here, take a good look at your mom. I want to see how true to life you can paint her. Deal?"


    Damian was on cloud nine, since his brothers and even his father liked his work. He was so excited he couldn''t contain it. He nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. "You got it, Dad," he said with a sweet smile.


    "I knew you''de through!" Matthew patted his head.


    The four kids were too young to have bank ounts, so they asked Carlos to apply for four exclusive VIP bank cards in the bank owned by ZL Group.


    As soon as they got their money, they couldn''t wait to ask Matthew if th


    n she''d sit there and drool over his manly chest.


    A smile curling the corners of his mouth, Matthew didn''t take her threats seriously. Instead, he moved on top of her. She could feel his interest in his pants. "Honey, I just wanted to say I need a lover in my life..."


    Erica''s face changed dramatically. "Okay?" she teased. "What does this have to do with me?" ''So is he involved with this mystery woman? He didn''t seem happy to hear from her, though, '' she thought.


    "Listen to me. I need a little lover... Don''t they say a daughter is her father''s lover in a previous life?"


    Matthew asked. Erica red at him, patted her chest and said decisively, "Gross. Don''t go there. Besides, no. And hell no. I was scared to death when I gave birth to four boys! But you want another kid?"


    They were born early. She had a C-section so every child would have a chance at life. If it weren''t for Chantel and Tessie keeping herpany, she wouldn''t even have had the courage to do that.


    Matthew stretched out his arm, his big palm gripping her pajama top. He touched the light scar on her lower abdomen, and kissed her lips lovingly. "Okay, we don''t need a baby!"


    His quick promise made Erica a little uneasy. She whispered, "If you really want a daughter, let''s have another baby. I just don''t want four more of them."


    The man was amused by her. "I don''t think I have the power to control that." Having her get pregnant with four children was already quite the achievement. But another four kids? They''d hear theughter of their kids all day long.


    "I''m just putting it out there!" ''What if I did have another four? Oh my God! That would be something to tell the grandkids!'' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 1425 The Huo Familys Punishments

    Matthew kissed his wife''s red lips for a long time. When he finally let her go, he said hoarsely, "Honey, we won''t have another baby. Four sons are enough for us!"


    "Okay!" Erica wrapped her arms around his neck and added innocently, "Then let''s go to sleep!"


    The man chuckled at her words. "I said we wouldn''t have another baby, not that I wouldn''t make love to you."


    After that, Erica got tortured in bed for a while. Still, Matthew was very kind to her that evening. The moment he saw how tired she was, he let her go before she would begin to beg for mercy.


    The next morning, Adkins was sleeping soundly in his bed when his father unexpectedly woke him up.


    The little boy had no idea of the disaster that wasing his way. Sleepy, he looked at Matthew and rubbed his eyes before he asked in a daze, "Dad, what time is it?"


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Matthew stood still and didn''t say anything as he stared coldly at his eldest son.


    In less than two minutes, Adkins'' eyes widened. "Dad, why are you looking at me like this? Have you found something out?"


    Matthew sneered. His son was quick to think! "I know what you''ve done!" he stated coldly.


    How did a three-year-old kid dare to borrow money in his name? In fact, not only he did that, but he also gave his dad''s phone number to another woman.


    He wanted to show Erica what her treasured son had done behind their backs.


    With this n in mind, the man stretched out his long arm and caught the little guy. Then he strode out of the bedroom with the boy under his armpit.


    Along the way, Adkins shouted desperately, "Help! Help! Colman! Damian!" Colman and Damian were good at ying nice boys. If his two younger brothers managed to say anything loving to their father, maybe Matthew would let go of him.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew patted him on the hip and ordered, "Just shut up!"


    Adkins shushed immediately after being hit on the butt.


    Anyway, his cries had already woken up the other three boys, who had all promptly hurried out of their rooms.


    They came to find Adkins in their father''s bedroom in time to see the man tossing him on his big bed. Quickly, Adkins took the opportunity to crawl into Erica''s quilt and hide himself in his mother''s arms.


    "Get out!" Matthew ordered in a harsh voice.


    The only reason for him to bring Adkins to his room was to let Eri


    butt again. This time a little harder than before.


    Of course, Matthew was the one who beat him.


    Adkins cried even louder. "Mom, we can''t be his biological children. Dad is a stingy man. He''s so rich, and yet he doesn''t give us money. I''m going to run away from home and find Grandpa so he can teach his son a lesson. Boo...hoo..."


    Erica was rendered speechless. ''He''s going to find his grandpa? Wow, the little guy really knows how to deal with the situation, '' she thought to herself.


    However, Adkins was really in the wrong this time. It wasn''t a matter of how much money he had borrowed, this just shouldn''t have happened at all. Therefore, Erica wouldn''t interfere if Matthew taught the child a lesson.


    Pulling Adkins out of Erica''s arms, Matthew told him to stand straight in front of him. "Don''t cry! You are a man. Why are you crying like a woman?"


    "I''m still a child! It''s okay for me to cry," Adkins responded loudly. "I haven''t even graduated from kindergarten yet, but you''re always bullying your children. Are you not ashamed of yourself? Mom''s an adult, but you never bully her. Why is that? You can''t me me for using my skills to borrow money."


    ''He wants me to bully Erica? Not a chance!'' Matthew decided to beat his son up.


    With a frown, he said, "Stop crying first!"


    Adkins snorted twice and stopped crying.


    "Go back to your room, wash yourself and go to school. I''ll teach you a lesson when Ie back home tonight!" Matthew ordered expressionlessly.


    Upon hearing that, Adkins turned around and ran out of the bedroom without hesitation.

 Chapter 1426 Arent You Afraid That Dad Will Get Mad At You

    Adkins left his parents'' bedroom as fast as he could, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded younger brothers. They turned around to look at their father, who was wearing a long face, and then at their mother, who was also stunned by Adkins'' disappearing figure. Eventually, they turned around and retreated to their respective rooms.


    After the kids went back to their rooms, Matthew took out his phone and called Owen. "Transfer three million to Ms. Zheng''s ount from Season Group," he ordered.


    ''Wow! Adkins borrowed two million and now Matthew is going to pay it back with three million.'' Erica shook her head and sighed, "It''s so good to have money!"


    As Matthew put his phone back into his pocket, he lifted his eyelids and nced at her. "This is your son. He is the same as you when ites to being unreasonable."


    This time, it was Erica''s turn to be angry. "When have I ever been unreasonable? Huh? You''re just mad because you failed to teach Adkins a lesson.


    And now you''re dumping all of that misced anger onto his mother! Who do you think is being unreasonable here?" Matthew, sighed in defeat, and decided to retreat into the bathroom in silence as he didn''t want to argue with her.


    When Erica went downstairs, the four children were having breakfast quietly as before, and Matthew was sitting opposite them.


    Noticing her presence, Matthew wiped his mouth with a tissue and asked, "Howe you''re up so early? Do you have something to do today?"


    "Yes!" She wanted to send her children to school and her husband to thepany.


    As usual, the four children pulled out the chair for her and served her breakfast. Adkins seemed a little absent-minded, perhaps because he was worried that his father was still mad at him.


    More often than not, Adkins would be the most energetic amongst his brothers when Erica was around. Today, however, he was just quietly sulking in his seat and having breakfast.


    Erica looked at her eldest son and then at the man beside her, but said nothing.


    After breakfast, the family of six got into the minivan. Adkins immediately jumped into the seat next to Erica, held her hand tightly and whispered, "Mom, may I borrow your phone please? I need to call Grandma."


    Confused, Erica asked, "Why do you want to call your grandma?"


    Adkins gestured to Matthew with his eyes and then shook his head. "Nothing."


    Having sensed his reluctance to speak, Erica didn''t force him to exin himself. Instead, she took her phone out and handed it to him. "Here you go."


    "Thanks, Mom!" Adkins gave his mother a gleeful grin and then called De


    zed to him in a panic and took out a towel to wipe his trousers.


    The bodyguard looked up at the direction of the bathroom and stopped her. "No, thanks!" He brushed off the incident as a mere ident. Besides, his priority was the safety of the boys, not his trousers.


    The cleaner, however, didn''t intend to let him go. She grabbed his clothes and continued to wipe his trousers. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll clean them for you."


    The bodyguard looked at the cleaner''s face, who seemed to be a little nervous, and realized that something was wrong. The first thought that formed in his mind was, ''Oh, no!'' He pushed the cleaner away and rushed to the bathroom,pletely disregarding her screams.


    The restaurant was on the first floor and the two children were not in the men''s room. He turned around and went to the women''s room without a second thought.


    While the women in the bathroom screamed, he shouted, "Boys?"


    Having found no response, the bodyguard became so anxious that cold sweats started to form on his forehead. When he saw an open window, he quickly ran over and looked out.


    Just as he had feared it, he saw two men covering the mouths of the children and pushing them into a minibus.


    Without hesitation, he jumped out of the window and contacted his colleague in the restaurant with his Bluetooth headset. "Tell Mrs. Huo that something happened to the two boys. Don''t let her and the others get out of your sight. I''ll call for backup and go after the boys right away!"


    When Erica found out that Boswell and Damian had been kidnapped, Adkins had just cut a piece of steak and put it into her mouth.


    The suddenness of the news shook Erica and she almost choked on that piece of meat inside her mouth.

 Chapter 1427 Something Happened To The Kids

    Erica simply swallowed the piece of steak whole and drank a mouthful of water to bring it down. As she stood up in a hurry, she grabbed the two boys and said to the other bodyguard, "Watch over them, I''ll be back!"


    "Mrs. Huo, please, I can''t let you get out of my sight..." Before the bodyguard could finish his words, however, Erica had run out of the restaurant almost instantly.


    The bodyguard sighed, standing beside the two confused boys and called the police first before he informed Matthew what had happened.


    "Did the bad guys take my brothers away?" Adkins asked the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard didn''t know what to say to them, so he nodded and said, "Boys, I''ve called the police. They''ll bring them back soon, I''m sure. Right now, I need to bring you two back home because I need to ensure your safety first."


    Although the two brothers were worried about the safety of their brothers and mother, they knew that they were too young to be of any help, so they obediently followed the bodyguard out of the restaurant.


    When Erica came out of the restaurant, she saw the other bodyguard rushing out of the alley nearby and chasing after a minibus that was speeding away.


    Her intuition told her that the children were inside that minibus. Without wasting another second, she found her own car and jumped into the driver''s seat. She pushed down the elerator and sped after the minibus.


    Just then, her phone rang. She controlled the steering wheel with one hand and found her phone with the other. It was Matthew. She answered the call and put it on speaker. Then she threw it on the passenger seat and apologized guiltily, "Honey, I''m sorry. Something happened to the kids!"


    Erica felt as though it was her fault as she had failed to watch over the kids properly. If only she had taken the boys to the bathroom, none of this would have happened.


    Matthew had already left thepany. He drove out of the parking lot as they were talking. "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. I''ve spoken to the bodyguard. This was all a premeditated n. I have my people on this, don''t worry. Just tell me where they are heading."


    Holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, Erica took a few deep breaths, adjusted her thoughts and calmly said, "They are now heading for Abby Road. It is a silver gray minibus without license te number. I''m


    ace was met with a ssh of something liquid that had a strange smell.


    "Hahaha!" The boys burst intoughter, and the sound of their giggling voices seemed to be fading into the distance.


    Before he could remove the leaf from his face, he heard another man shouting, "Barry, the twerps are running away! Hurry up!"


    Barry Wang cursed and looked at the leaf on the ground with a long face. He finally understood what it was. "Damn it! How dare you throw pee on my face! When I catch you two little rascals, you''ll be sorry..."


    Thwack! Barry Wang received a hard blow to the back of his head. The two men who were smoking beside the minibus rushed over, while Barry Wang was still standing there, scratching his head.


    "Fuck! You''re an idiot, Barry! Hurry up!"


    "Okay!" Barry Wang followed the two men and ran into the forest.


    Suffice it to say, the two brothers were very cunning. They knew that they should run along the trail in the forest so that the gangsters wouldn''t be able to catch up to them by the minibus. They might have inherited this from Erica. They ran as fast as they could, scuttling through the forest quickly. They knew that as long as they kept off road, the kidnappers wouldn''t be able toe after them in the minibus.


    If they had taken the road, the gangsters would have caught up to them in no time.


    Fortunately, they had lived in Tow Vige before, a ce fortified by mountains in the south, west and north. This wasn''t the first time they had found themselves inside the woods which was why they didn''t feel frightened or lost.

 Chapter 1428 Fall Into A Trap

    These gangsters, however, weren''t as dumb as they seemed. They were professionals who knew how to track the two boys by following the trails they left behind.


    After about ten minutes, they found themselves deep inside the forest.


    At a fork in the path, Boswell grabbed Damian''s hand, huffing and puffing to catch his breath. "Damian, let''s split up. Remember, when the coast is clear, get back on the road and wait for me there."


    Gasping for air, Damian nodded to show that he knew what the n was.


    Boswell started to worry about his brother when he sensed a hesitation in Damian''s expression. "Damian, are you okay?"


    Damian swallowed and answered, "Don''t...worry. Just go... I can do this..."


    "Well, just try to remember the rules of surviving in the wild Dad taught us!" Boswell gave his brother an assuring pat on the back. On the afternoon some time ago, Matthew didn''t go to thepany, but stayed at home with the four children.


    As Colman mentioned some primeval forest, Matthew took the chance to teach them the survival skills in the wild. Back then, Matthew thought that he would have to coax them into listening to him, but to his surprise, the children gave him their undivided attention and listened to every instruction he gave them.


    Luckily the kids were all gifted with good memory as they were able to catch all of the important information, even though Matthew only exined it to them once. Perhaps, that could exin why the four of them could speak so many words, even though they were only three years old.


    Damian nodded his head with confidence. He didn''t speak a word, because he had to conserve his strength.


    By then, the gangsters had already caught up to them. One of them shouted, "They''re over there! Hurry up!"


    In a panic, Boswell pushed Damian away and shouted, "Run!"


    Without wasting another second, Damian ran down the path on the right. What he didn''t know was that Boswell didn''t run. He stood exactly where he was and didn''t move.


    When the gangsters were close enough, Boswell made a face at them and taunted, "Come on, catch me if you can!" The brave boy was trying to lure their chasers away from his brother so that he could be safe.


    His arrogance infuriated the gangsters even more. One of the men, rested his hands on his hips, struggling to catch his breath. "Barry...go ahead and chase that one. We''ll go after this one here!"


    Barry could hardly speak as he wheezed and coughed for air, but he had no choice but to run after the boy. He carried on the path where Damian


    is son did.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened when he heard about the boys. "I''ll bring the kids back home. You make sure Rika is safe."


    "No, Dad. Listen, you have to send help here first. The house we are in is on fire. Gifford should be near Y City. I''ll call him and ask him to find the boys," Matthew said.


    "Okay, call Gifford now!"


    As soon as they both hung up, Carlos started making phone calls, asking his friends for help.


    Matthew called Gifford and told him what had happened. As soon as Gifford heard that his sister and two nephews were in danger, he left his work behind and started taking action.


    There was no way Gifford could keep this from Wesley, so before leaving, he left a message to Wesley''s phone, exining what had happened.


    As soon as Wesley saw the message, he took the first flight to Y City.


    When Sheffield heard the news, he was still shopping with his daughter. As soon as he got off the phone with Matthew, he quickly sent Gwyn back to the Tang family first, and then took people with him to look for his nephews.


    With more people helping them, locating the boys would be quicker and more efficient. Knowing that he and Erica couldn''t leave the house for the time being, Matthew also asked her to inform Harmon and Joshua to take people to look for the two children.


    Meanwhile, Matthew looked around the room for some sharp objects he could use to pry open the door or the windows.


    Unfortunately, their enemy had foreseen this and had made sure to leave nothing of use inside that house.


    The smoke billowed ck across the room, filling Erica''s lungs as she fell to the floor. The coughing was instant as were the tears that washed over her eyes.

 Chapter 1429 I Let Something Happen To You

    Matthew gave it everything he had. He struck the door with mighty kicks more than a dozen times. He''d studied fight science, so he knew how to kick with maximum effect. Each of his attacks was more powerful than a car crash. But it was all to no avail. After all, the gangsters had anticipated this. The iron door was reinforced by welded steel rebar, and while he could shatter the iron lock, they had ordered a special padlock in case he tried. The modern lock had a tensile strength of more than six tons. They wanted Matthew and Erica to burn with the house.


    There was no water in the house. The previous residents pumped water from the well in the yard. Even if they could get there, it took time to pump any appreciable amount of water. But because of the iron door, they couldn''t even try.


    The thugs were rather thorough. They didn''t want to leave anything to chance. And Erica and Matthew were at their mercy.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew turned around and hugged the woman squatting on the floor, and tried tofort her. "Don''t be afraid, Rika. Dad and Owen are on their way. We''ll be okay."


    Leaning against his shoulder, Erica said, "I''m not afraid as long as you''re with me. But the kids..."


    "Don''t worry about them either. They''re brilliant. If anyone could survive this, it''s them!" Although Matthew tried to reassure Erica that the children would be fine, in fact, he was also worried. After all, no matter how smart the children were, they were still three years old.


    Matthew was never a man to sit and wait for death. He guided Erica to a rtively safe spot. Then he racked his brain for ways to escape the zing house.


    The temperature in the room was rising. It was getting hard to breathe, which made them panic. A smoky haze filled the air, obscuring their vision and stinging their eyes. Erica took off her coat, stood up and tried to smother the fire with her coat.


    Before long, the material in her coat caught fire. It was devoured and quickly burnt to ashes by the hungry mes.


    Soon, Erica was ovee by a coughing fit. She coughed violently and nced at Matthew.


    Even Matthew was coughing, but he fought the urge and was desperately going from one corner to the next, trying to find a way to escape.


    He was also a man, not a god. He was usually good at solving all kinds of normal problems. But now he was facing an iron door and barred


    ass jar...


    He arranged a sedan chair for her, and rode a horse to their marriage ceremony. In the middle of the night, he made a bowl of seafood noodles for her, watched horror movies with her, carried her upstairs, washed and dried her hair, and did everything she asked him to do withoutint.


    These memories shed through her mind. This was how he loved her. This was how she knew he loved her.


    Oh, by the way, she forgot an important detail.


    Paigeter told her that their wedding¡ªfrom reserving the venue to the bride price, the apanying gift, the wedding dress, even the dress she would be in when the guests raised a toast to her, the wedding candy and the wedding wine¡ªall of it was arranged by Matthew himself. He had given her the best of everything.


    In the flickering light of the fire, the man kept shouting Erica''s name. It was the first time she had seen him cry.


    She raised her hand with difficulty, trying to touch the man she loved the most.


    Kneeling on the floor, Matthew grabbed her hand and pressed it against his cheek. His voice trembled slightly as he said, "Rika, believe me. I''m gonna get you out of here. We''ll be fine!"


    "Matthew, you''ve been the best thing in my life. If I can''t have you, my life won''t mean anything." She was willing to die for him, if it meant he would be safe and sound. She loved him that much.


    The man was sweating and out of control. He shouted at her, "You''re not going to die! You can''t!" At this point, he was screaming to the gods as much as her. "I won''t let that happen! You hear me? Not! Gonna! Happen!"

 Chapter 1430 A Similar Disaster

    Erica said with a forced smile, "Matthew, promise me that you will marry the beautiful and gentle eldest princess of some rich family instead of the naughty youngest one that always causes trouble..." She remembered her father himself once calling her his naughty little princess.


    "In my eyes, there is no distinction between the eldest and the youngest princesses. Rika, you''re the only princess in my heart," Matthew told her affectionately. No matter how naughty she was, he didn''t mind. His wealth, spirit, and body could withstand any torture she might inflict on him.


    With some difficulty, she forced another smile. ''Did I get burned in the back? It hurts!'' she thought to herself. "Matthew, I once said I would love you in my own way. In this life, I only love you. You''re my heaven and my destiny." And she would love him in her next life as well.


    A long time ago, her mother told her and her sister what happened the year that Gifford was born. Back then, ir had run into a group of gangsters, who had tried to kill Wesley at the gate of their house. ir, who had been pregnant with Gifford, had got seriously injured in order to save Wesley. With her body bleeding and spitting blood out of her mouth, she didn''t think she was going to survive at the time.


    Many yearster, it was Erica''s turn to save her beloved from the fire and get seriously injured in the process as well.


    Now, her whole body ached due to the burning beam that had hit her. She wanted to keep talking but spat out blood instead.


    Ironically, fate had brought mother and daughter face to face with simr disasters.


    In ir''s case, she had been in aa in the hospital for a long time before she woke up.


    But what about Erica? If she closed her eyes now, would she ever wake up to see Matthew and the kids again?


    Gritting his teeth, Matthew tried to calm himself down and asked, "Rika, don''t you want to hear me say that I love you? So, don''t close your eyes. Hold on. When you recover, I''ll tell you that I love you every day. Rika, I love you very much..."


    At that instant, the sound of someone kicking the iron door came from outside, but Matthew didn''t seem to hear it. Instead, he continued to confess his love to his girl, "You''re my heart, my lungs


    ter deep hole and came up with an idea.


    Pulling a branch from the side, he picked up a fewrger leaves and did his best to cover up the hole. If one weren''t looking carefully where he stepped, he wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    Before Barry came over, the boy jumped to the other side of the hole and bent down, pressing his hands on his knees. As he gasped for air, he waited for Barry to get close.


    Barry had sweat running down his forehead once he noticed the boy had stopped. He took the opportunity to lean against a tree and regain his breath as well. "Son of a bitch, I finally caught up with you..."


    Damian took a few steps back and pretended to reason with him. "Stop chasing me. Please let me go. My father is rich. I''ll tell him to give you money. How about that?"


    "No. If I let you go now, I''ll be killed when I head back. The money will be of no use to me if I''m dead." Barry took a few steps forward, his legs visibly weak.


    Suddenly, Damian turned around and ran away. Barry reacted immediately and picked up his pace to go after the boy.


    But to his surprise, after a step or two, he stumbled and fell into the hole. "Ahhhh!" He screamed in pain. He had almost broken his leg with the fall.


    When Damian heard Barry''s cry, he knew that he had fallen into his trap. Looking back, heughed at him and provoked, "Come and catch me!"


    Barry struggled to pull his right leg out of the hole, but before he could stand up, a sharp pain came over his ankle.


    It was sprained.

 Chapter 1431 Search And Rescue

    Noting his pursuer nursing his sprained ankle, Damian felt relieved and sat on a big stone to take a rest. He had run for a long time and his mouth was dry.


    He took a rest for a while and followed the sound of water to find a stream, ignoring Barry''s shouts.


    Fortunately, the stream was clear. He couldn''t wait around long. He drank two mouthfuls of water to moisten his throat, and then washed his face.


    As soon as he washed his face, he heard faint footsteps behind him. He suddenly turned and spotted Barry.


    Barry dragged his injured ankle behind him and chased Damian, and was closing fast. He was three meters away, and showed no signs of slowing down.


    Startled, Damian stood up in a hurry, bnced on the pebbles in the stream and crossed to the other side.


    Barry made his way down to the stream as well. He picked up a mouthful of water and took a couple sips. "You guys really must be part of the Huo family. I''ve never seen kids as resourceful as you two."


    They were only three years old, but sometimes their intelligence seemed to dwarf that of a teenager. It was terrifying!


    Damian blinked his eyes and answered proudly, "Of course we''re smart. We''re as smart as Dad!" To be honest, sometimes he felt that he took after his mother more, because he felt he was not quite as smart as his brothers.


    Everyone knew who Matthew Huo was, and they knew that angering him was dangerous. However, Barry had no other choice but to kidnap these two kids. But as dangerous as Matthew was, his boss was the more immediate threat. He wouldn''t disobey him. Not if he wanted to live, at any rate. He sighed, "You brat, if you keep running like this, we''ll be trapped in this forest overnight. Ever think about that?"


    In fact, Damian didn''t care. "Yeah, I don''t like it either. How about you let me go? You can''t catch up with me anyway!" he said.


    Damian was right. Not only was Damian smarter, the man had sprained his ankle. There was no way he could keep up with the cunning, energetic little boy.


    But a light bulb came on in Barry''s head. He was going to trick the boy. "Okay!" he agreed.


    Damian didn''t move and sat still. "You mean it? If you go back on your word, you''ll be a cheating dog."


    "I mean it! Scram!" Barry nodded without hesitation. Who cared what a little boy called him? If he couldn''t bring this boy back, he would be dead.


    Of course, Damian didn''t believe him. His father had told them not to trust anyone. The only ones he could safely rely on were his family members. Anyone else might want something from him


    s he could. He didn''t know how long he had run before he came to the edge of a cliff.


    He looked down, and saw a deep chasm. He stood beside it and shivered. There was another cliffside near him, though, with roots he could hang on to and he could climb it.


    There was no way back, so he had to bite the bullet and climb up the side of the other cliff.


    Before the enemy caught up with him, he hid his little body behind arge stone. The man stood at the foot of the cliff and looked up, but didn''t see a thing.


    Then he walked to the edge of chasm and looked down, wondering if the boy had fallen.


    Luckless in his search, he retraced his steps and left.


    However, it was getting dark and fluffy clouds of fog clung to the trees. The man soon lost his way. He searched for a long time, trying to find his friend, but he didn''t know where he was.


    In the private hospital of ZL Group


    Finding out that Erica was sent to the resuscitation room, Matthew finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Terilynn was taking care of the kids at the Huo family manor. Debbie and Evelyn rushed to the hospital to meet Matthew.


    Matthew stood at the door of the resuscitation room. His suit jacket was little more than rags and ashes. It waste autumn, so he only wore a thin white shirt. It was sttered with blood and soot.


    The mother and daughter rushed to the door of the resuscitation room. "Matthew, how''s Rika?" Debbie asked in an anxious voice.


    Frowning, Evelyn waited for Matthew''s answer.


    Seeing them, the man''s thin lips moved slightly. "She tried to save me, and a beam fell on her. I think it might have damaged her ribs." His voice was hoarse. He trembled when he thought of Erica.

 Chapter 1432 Uncle Bear

    Debbie''s face disyed an expression of stunned disbelief. "How did ite to this?" She felt her chest tighten into a knot, like a cramp.


    "Someone kidnapped the boys on purpose and tried to kill me and Rika!" Matthew exined, as he clenched his fists, barely managing to contain his anger. If his calctions were correct, then the person behind all of this had to be none other than Michel. Although Matthew didn''t have any evidence to support his allegations, he was certain that the people he had sent to investigate would eventually find out who had hired those gangsters to kidnap the boys.


    "Don''t worry. Rika and the boys will be fine," Evelynforted her brother.


    Closing his eyes with frustration, Matthew nodded to indicate his agreement. ''Rika and the two boys will be fine, '' he told himself continuously. If anything bad were to happen to them, Matthew would be consumed by guilt for the rest of his life.


    Thinking of her daughter-inw, Debbie paced back and forth in the corridor.


    Not long after, Matthew, who had gone to the nursing station to get his wound taken care of, reappeared at the door of the resuscitation room. "Mom, Evelyn, you stay here and wait for Erica. I''ll check on the boys ande back right after," he told the mother and daughter.


    "Sure, go ahead. I''ll inform you as soon as Rikaes out," said Evelyn with a nod.


    Debbie reminded Matthew to be careful before she watched him leave the hospital in a hurry.


    Before he left, however, Matthew took onest look at the light above the door of the resuscitation room. Then, without changing his clothes, he rushed over to thest known location where the boys had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, after making sure that the man who had been following him was far behind, Boswell slid down the hillside from behind the rock.


    Disregarding the mud on his clothes, the little boy took advantage of thest light to pluck two pieces of wood from the ground in hopes of building a fire.


    Fortunately, his father had taught him how to make fire using two pieces of wood rubbed against each other.


    However, he had never once tried it before. Despite his best efforts, the poor boy was unable to make fire.


    Without heat from the fire, he would surely freeze to death. Not only did he need the heat, but he also hoped that it would help to signal to the people who were looking for him and his brother.


    Strange unknown noises from afar took him by surprise from time to time, reminding him that he wasn''t exempt of fear. However, he knew that it would be pointless to be afraid. The


    h of his body.


    When the distance between the bear and the child was less than three meters, he raised his hands in surrender and tried to negotiate with the bear. "Uncle Bear, I''m just an innocent child. I don''t want to hurt you. Please don''t hurt me, okay?"


    The bear was giganticpared to the little boy. In fact, it was taller than the two of Boswellbined.


    "As long as you don''t hurt me, I will leave right away and nevere back. I promise!


    Please don''te any closer! I''m too skinny! Look at me! I don''t have any meat on my body and my bones are too small. Why don''t you just let me go? Maybe I''ll bring you a fat pig some other day!"


    When the bear was just about a meter away from him, it suddenly fell to the ground, its eyes still staring at him.


    Boswell swallowed nervously.


    After staring at the bear for a long time, he tried to stand up slowly from the ground. When he was certain that the bear wasn''t going to harm him, he slowly tiptoed away.


    Perhaps, it was his good fortune that the bear didn''t attack him. He walked ahead with weary legs, while the bear followed him without any intention of attacking him.


    When Boswell was about to take another path, the bear suddenly ran ahead and blocked his way.


    Frightened, Boswell stood still and wondered what the bear was trying to tell him.


    Silence permeated the air between them. Only the sound of the drone in the air and the small creatures squeaking in the distance could be heard.


    When the bear saw him stop, it turned around and took the path that went deeper inside the forest.


    Boswell couldn''t figure out what the bear was trying to tell him, but when he tried to carry on in his way, the bear blocked his way again.

 Chapter 1433 A Bear And Two Kids

    Whenever Boswell tried to take the other path, the bear would stop him. Eventually, the boy realized the animal wanted him to follow it.


    Despite the fear of being eaten by the bear, Boswell followed it into the thick forest. He walked for a few minutes straight until he came across a dark cave. Its entrance was illuminated only by the moonlight. Noticing they were headed there, Boswell thought this should be where the bear lived.


    After the animal walked inside, Boswell didn''t dare to run away as he was afraid it might anger the bear. So he waited at the entrance.


    A momentter, another bear crawled out of the cave. No, no, no. It was not a bear.


    It was actually a human toddler dressed in rags. The child looked even younger than Boswell. With its long and messy hair, it was notorious that the kid had been living out in the woods for a long time.


    Boswell also noticed its face was dirty, and its body was wrapped in a strange animal fur when it followed the bear out of the cave.


    In the dark night, the child''s big ck eyes stared at Boswell curiously.


    Although Boswell couldn''t tell if it was a boy or a girl, he was still excited to see another human. He tried to greet the toddler in front of him. "Hi!"


    The toddler stared at him nkly, without saying a word or making any move.


    At that moment, the bear sat down near the cave, and the kid settled next to it as if the animal was its family.


    Boswell didn''t feel he had another choice but to sit down too.


    Throughout the night, the temperature in the forest dropped sharply. It was probably only a few degrees out there. When a gust of cold wind blew, Boswell couldn''t help but shiver. He quietly nced at the other kid wrapped in a piece of fur. It didn''t seem to feel cold even though its shoulders and legs were still exposed to the cold wind.


    Boswell thought for a while and took off his coat. It was slightly ripped due to the tree branches he hade across in the woods, but the boy stood up and walked over to put it on the toddler, anyway. "I''m wearing trousers and a sweater. I won''t feel cold," he exined.


    When he got closer to the toddler, Boswell realized it had a strange smell. Perhaps because it hadn''t taken a shower in a long time. Holding his breath, Boswell put his coat over the kid''s shoulders and then went back to where he had been sitting.


    They remained quiet in the forest for a while. The bear looked


    Looking back and forth between the leaving bear and the silent kid, Gifford made a decision. "Let''s take the kid with us!"


    After all, the forest wasn''t a ce for a child. Gifford decided that he would send the kid to an orphanage then.


    However, he would be lying if he said it didn''t cross his mind to bring the child back to the Li family and ask his parents to raise it. It was probably a terrible idea, though, since it could destroy his parents to raise another child that had no blood rtionship with them. Afraid of that, Gifford decided it was for the best to send the kid to an orphanage.


    When it was three o''clock in the morning, Gifford and his group came out of the woods with the two children.


    Many people gathered at the entrance of the forest, looking forward to seeing the Huo brothers.


    The moment Matthew saw the children Gifford brought with him, he strode over and called, "Boswell!"


    "Dad!" Recognizing his father''s voice, the boy burst into tears.


    Matthew took the dirty boy from Gifford''s arms and held him. Wiping his tears, heforted his son in a soft voice, "It''s all right. You''re safe now."


    Boswell leaned on his shoulder and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Wesley came over and looked curiously at the kid that was still in Gifford''s arms. "Why is Damian''s hair so long? This is strange. He seems shorter too..."


    Hearing his brother''s name, Boswell turned around and asked, "Where is my brother?"


    Gifford didn''t know whether tough or cry at his father''s words. Instead, he exined, "Dad, are you out of your mind? This isn''t Damian. I picked this kid up in the woods."

 Chapter 1434 Im Happily Married

    "Oh! So who''s this new kid?" Wesley asked, scratching his head. But the next moment, his mood darkened. "Do you just go around picking up stray kids? You can even walk into a forest, ande out with another kid. How do we know this kid isn''t yours, Gifford? Maybe one born out of wedlock? Maybe you''ve been hiding the kid all this time..."


    Gifford couldn''t believe his ears when he heard what his dad said. "Come on, Dad. Boswell found the kid, not me. And the kid''s not mine! What a crazy idea! I''m happily married, with a kid of my own!" How could he have a love child? That was impossible.


    Wesley''s words amused everyone. Boswell had no idea what a love child was. But he felt the need to exin. "Grandpa, we got this kid from Mommy Bear," he exined.


    "Mommy Bear?" After Boswell''s exnation, Wesley was even more confused.


    "Yeah!" Boswell nodded.


    "Apparently this kid was lost, and raised by a bear. No clue what happened to the parents. We''re the first humans the bear saw, so it gave the kid to us," Gifford said to his father.


    "Oh! How weird!"


    Matthew handed the kid to Wesley. "Dad, you and Boswell go home and get some sleep. I''ll have my men scour the forest for Damian. Don''t worry, we''ll find him!"


    "Dad, I know where my brother was headed. I can go with you!" Boswell said to Matthew, wrapping his arms around Wesley''s neck.


    Stroking his little head, Matthew said, "No, we''re good. You stay here with your grandpa. We''ll take care of this. We''ll find your brother, trust me." The child must be still in the forest. Sheffield and Joshua were still searching there with their people. With so many people looking for him, the child was as good as found.


    Wesley left with the two children. Matthew advised Gifford to take a break. Maybe nap in the car for a bit. He''d been looking for the kids nonstop, and a power nap would work wonders. Matthew relieved the other crew that had been searching for his son, and took a fresh group of well-rested men with him.


    Before Matthew could take a few steps inside the forest, he received a message from Sheffield. "I found Damian! The boy''s hurt! Have the paramedics stand by!" the message said.


    A while ago


    In the forest, when night fell, Damian leaned against a big tree, his stomach rumbling.


    He was very sleepy, but too jumpy to sleep. The forest looked very different at night. Branches that looked innocuous in daylight transformed to twisted, tentacle-like limbs in the darkness. The sound


    n to the VIP ward until her condition stabilized. But she was still in aa. Debbie and Evelyn were watching over her.


    Matthew''s clothes were rumpled, he had a 5 o''clock shadow, and there were dark circles under his eyes. He hadn''t slept yet. Instead, he came to the hospital and asked someone to move Damian to the ward opposite Erica''s, so that he could take care of mother and son.


    In a vi in Y City


    At this moment, there were more than a dozen people at the vi, and the mood was grim. Everyone was worried.


    The man at the head of the table held his cup tightly in his hand, wishing that he were holding a deadly weapon. He''d use that weapon to get rid of Noreen.


    In the end, Michel couldn''t help cursing. He didn''t behave like the gentle and elegant CEO anymore. "That fucking bitch! Who does she think she is? Why would she be so stupid as to try and murder Matthew Huo and his woman?"


    The people around him were so frightened they didn''t even breathe. They were worried he''d lose his temper.


    "Who allowed her to get after the Huo family? Damn it! Now Erica Li is in the hospital, in aa. What''s more, her father and brother are involved, not to mention Sheffield Tang!" This was the reason why Michel went into hiding. If he dared to hurt anyone in the Huo family, he would have countless enemies.


    Knowing that she had made a huge mistake and that Matthew and Erica had not been killed, Noreen ran away. She knew she was doomed. Michel gritted his teeth and demanded, "Go and find Noreen now. Get rid of her at all costs!"


    He had never thought this woman would derail all his ns. Now he needed to clean up her mess.

 Chapter 1435 Angelina

    Michel''s subordinate hesitated for a moment, twitching in his seat ufortably. After all, Noreen was Michel''s mistress. "Mr. Wang, all things considered, Miss Xia is still the leader of the Immortal Killer Sect. Are you sure you don''t want to save her?" he asked.


    ''Save her? Noreen is a blithering idiot. I would have wiped out the entire Xia family if I had the chance!'' Michel gritted his teeth angrily. "I would have helped her, no doubt, if she had crossed someone else. Anyone apart from Matthew Huo, but unfortunately those are the cards we''ve been dealt. Just find her and..." Michel wrapped his fingers around his neck gesturing his wish to his subordinate.


    Noreen had served Michel for more than a decade. In fact, she had more information on Michel than his own wife did. If she were to fall into Matthew''s hands, it would be absolutely disastrous for Michel and thousands of his cronies. Unfortunately, Noreen had to die!


    "As you wish, Mr. Wang!"


    The big room sumbed to the dreadful silence once again. One of the men boldly suggested, "Mr. Wang, we can''t sit still and do nothing. We have to find a way to destroy the evidence first!"


    Needless to say, Michel knew exactly what to do. "Hide all the goods. Stop all distribution for the time being and tell everyone toy low until I say so."


    ''Even if Matthew suspects me, he can''t do anything to me without any credible evidence, '' Michel mused.


    "Yes! Mr. Wang!"


    Michel''s diligent subordinates didn''t leave until midnight.


    However, each and every one of them had one thing in mind¡ªNoreen. She was the biggest thorn in their side and the one person that could ruin everything for them.


    The next morning at the Huo family''s manor


    A little girl with her head shaved clean, sat cross-legged on a white carpet that almost covered the entire room, while the boys gawked at her looks.


    Godwin rested his chin on his hand and stared at the quiet little girl. "Boswell, is she really a girl?" ''Why is there no hair on her head?'' he wondered.


    Boswell nodded. "The doctor said that she''s a girl."


    Godfrey leaned forward a little and asked, "What''s her name?"


    "She has no name yet. Grandpa asked us toe up with something," Adkins said.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Colman thought for a while and said, "How about we name her Lemon?" Colman had a weakne


    .


    He took a deep breath and asked Godwin, "What did your father teach you?"


    "What?" Godwin was confused.


    Carlos was on the verge of breaking down. He took out his phone and sent a message to Sheffield. "What have you been teaching my grandson? If you can''t teach him good things, just send him to me!"


    Confused, Sheffield asked, "Wait, what''s wrong, Dad?" ''What did Godwin do this time?'' he wondered.


    "The boys picked out a name for the little girl¡ªfrom a list of Chinese medicines provided by your son. And Boswell decided on the name atst¡ªAngelina! Because your son told them that apparently there is a Chinese herb called Angelina Root! Do you see the problem now?" Carlos exined to Sheffield patiently.


    The correct name was Angelica Root!


    Sheffield understood the problem at once and texted back. "Dad, I''ll bring him back home right now and teach him well!"


    Carlos gently patted Boswell''s head and corrected the kids. "There''s no Chinese herb called Angelina Root. It''s Angelica Root. A-N-G-E-L-I-C-A."


    Confused, Boswell asked, "Angelica?"


    Carlos nodded and said, "Yes. But, both Angelica and Angelina are good names. You can pick one."


    The boys nodded their little heads in unison and Boswell affirmed that they still wanted to name the little girl Angelina.


    Later that day, Sheffield brought Godwin back home and made him write the words "Angelica Root" one hundred times. Since then, Godwin had lost his love for Angelica Roots. However, from time to time, he would add some Angelica Root to his father''s food out of spite.

 Chapter 1436 Interrogation

    As a result, Sheffield felt very confused about his own body for some time. After all, he used to be a doctor. He was well aware of the changes inside his body¡ªchange in sleep, appetite, and blood cirction.


    One day, Sheffield found that the Angelica Roots he had stored away were getting fewer and fewer in number, which made him suspicious.


    Soon after, he caught his son red handed, secretly adding Angelica Root powder into his bowl of porridge. A misdeed, to which Godwin admitted full responsibility in the end.


    Ever since, Sheffield couldn''t help dreading the idea of his son switching Angelica Root to Datura when he was older. What if Godwin decided to add poisonous herbs instead to his food in the future?


    As such, he decided to stop his son from learning about traditional Chinese medicine in its entirety.


    Godwin, however, was passionate about traditional Chinese medicine. When Sheffield forbade him from learning about Chinese medicine, he snitched on him to his grandfather. Needless to say, Sheffield would never dare to speak over Carlos, so he had no choice but to turn a blind eye to Godwin''s love for Chinese medicine.


    Matthew couldn''t stay calm anymore that afternoon when he watched Erica lying still in aa. He paced around the ward in an irritable mood before he decided to pay the attending doctor a visit.


    The man frowned and coldly asked, "Didn''t you say that my wife would wake up today from hera?"


    The attending doctor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Mr. Huo, don''t worry. Mrs. Huo will be awake before tomorrow morning."


    Matthew cast a cold nce at the doctor, who was so frightened that he immediately shut his mouth.


    The man warned him coldly, "If my wife doesn''t wake up before tomorrow morning, I''ll burn down this hospital!"


    "Y-yes, Mr. Huo!" The doctor had no choice but to agree.


    In the evening, Matthew, who had returned to Erica''s ward from his son''s ward, received a call from Owen. "Mr. Huo, she''s here!"


    "Okay, I''ming now."


    After hanging up the phone, Matthew walked to the bedside, kissed the forehead of the woman whose eyes were still closed, and softly whispered, "Rika, I''m going out for a while. When Ie back, I want you out of bed, okay?"


    The woman didn''t respond. Stifling his sympathy, Matthew turned around and strode out of the ward.


    The group of bodyguards that stood outside the ward all stood


    soon as Matthew dropped the wet tissue on the floor, he whipped Noreen again. In an instant, the whip was stained with blood again.


    "Ahhh!" Noreen was starting to lose consciousness.


    Owen shook his head helplessly. This woman had to be the dumbest woman in the world. In his ten years of serving Matthew, he had never seen his boss strike a woman so hard and with so much hatred.


    Matthew''s actions were a reflection of how angry he really was.


    It became very clear that Erica and the boys were everything to him.


    Matthew''s hatred was so venomous, he couldn''t even look the woman in the eye. "I have many ways to make you yield. With every second of mine that you waste, I will double your suffering!"


    Noreen was fully aware of her current situation. As she was Michel''s mistress, she definitely wouldn''t expect Matthew to let her go. In the end, she decided to ce herst hope on Michel. "Mr. Huo, what do you want to know?"


    yfully throwing the whip in the air and catching it, Matthew said, "I''m giving you one chance at life. Tell me everything you know and don''t waste my time anymore!"


    Michel, that cunning old fox, never gave Matthew an opening for him to attack from. The people Matthew had sent in the past to gather information about Michel''s crimes all came back empty handed.


    The bloodied floor was proof of how hard Matthew had whipped her. Somehow stifling the pain, Noreen exined, "Michel... He took bribes and made false ounts. We are a couple..."


    Crack! Matthew whipped her until her back was a bloody mass of open flesh in front of everyone else to witness.

 Chapter 1437 Actively Prepare For Pregnancy

    "Ah!" Noreen screamed.


    The pain from her wounds suddenly washed over her like a tidal wave, ten times worse than before. Instead of showing her an ounce of respite, Matthew whipped her without mercy.


    "Ah...no!"


    Matthew was like an imp of the Devil, if not probably the Devil himself incarnate. "I am not interested in what he has done in hispany."


    Noreen tried to stay awake but it was too hard, her head spun and the dizziness overcame her. "Matthew Huo, I am the number one star... in the entertainment circle. Do you know what a big mistake you''ve made by kidnapping me? In less than 24 hours, news of my disappearance will spread all over the Inte, and then..."


    Finally, the pain was just too overwhelming and Noreen lost consciousness as she couldn''t take it anymore.


    ''How dare she threaten me at the face of death?'' Matthew thought furiously. Every fiber of his being wanted to strangle that woman, even if the whole world found out that he was the one who killed her. Matthew could care less about what the world thought of him.


    Thinking of his wife who was still in aa, Matthew chucked the whip to his bodyguard beside him with a murderous look in his eyes. "Throw her down into the sea."


    "Yes! Mr. Huo!"


    Plop! At night, the waves were powerful in that violent way of storms and their roar echoed across the sea to thend.


    A woman was thrown into sea with her hands tied by a rope. The other end of the rope was fastened to the guard rail of a speed boat. Noreen flipped chaotically across the water as she was dragged on a rope behind a running speedboat.


    "Cough, cough, cough." If the pain had rendered Noreen unconscious, the torture she was experiencing now woke her up.


    She spat out water, coughing and struggling to catch her breath, but the pain had drained her body of all strength.


    Matthew stood on the deck and looked at the woman in the sea, his cold eyes disying no emotions.


    Just as she was about to go under, one of Matthew''s bodyguards pulled the rope and brought her back to surface.


    Thirty minutester, when the speed boat had returned to the pier, the woman was almost lifeless, barely holding on to her life.


    Just as Matthew was about to confront her again, his phone started ringing. It was Debbie. "Mom?"


    "Rika has regained consciousness! Matthew,e to the hospital at once!" Debbie was almost screaming because she was so excited.


    The murderous look in that man''s eyes suddenly dissip


    when Rika was pregnant with four babies, she left me for more than three years. What if she leaves me again if I get her pregnant again?"


    In truth, Matthew didn''t want Erica to suffer the pain of childbirth again.


    Not even if he wanted a daughter.


    Sheffield puffed smoke on his face, which angered Matthew at once. He was just about to teach the naughty man a lesson, but Sheffield yielded just in time. "Hey, we''re in a hospital. Be a gentleman! To be honest, I don''t think Rika is to me for what happened between you two. You never confessed your feelings to her even though you loved her since such a long time ago. Then one day, Rika suddenly found out that not only did you have feelings for her, you were deeply in love with her. The fact that the goddess of your heart wasn''t that bitch from the Su family, must havee as a shock to her. I can totally see why she would feel confused and unable to make the right decision."


    Joshua nodded, "Now that she''s back in your life, just have a good and happy life with her. Give birth to a niece for me as soon as possible."


    In the days when Erica went missing, Matthew had been looking for her everywhere like a madman. To quell the sadness in his heart, he would force Joshua and Sheffield to drink with him, and sometimes, their night-outs would end up in a friendly fight. Since Matthew was trained in martial arts, he would easily beat up Joshua.


    Matthew, however, wasn''t feeling very chatty today. "Of course, I want to have a happy life with her."


    Not only did he want to have a happy life with Erica, Matthew wanted her to have the best possible time of her life with him.

 Chapter 1438 Licking Her Wounds

    "I like the way you think." A cigarette hanging out of his mouth, Sheffield sent his wife a message asking her to go to bed early.


    There was a moment of silence in the smoking area. Matthew didn''t wait for the man who was furiously tapping away at his phone to acknowledge him. "So, after this, go ahead and assumemand of the Violet Eagles. When you have time, of course."


    Sheffield looked up from his phone, and stared at Matthew. It was a look that said, ''Seriously?'' "Now I know you''re a masochist. Erica won''t be happy." Matthew knew quite well what he was doing. He was muscling in on Erica and Chantel''s territory. But he only focused on what he wanted.


    "She has me. What does she need a goon squad for? No, I''ll be the person she goes to when she needs help." The longer Erica wielded the power of the Violet Eagles, the more dangerous she''d be.


    Sheffield put his phone away, and started stroking his chin thoughtfully. "But your wife is using your name to gather power. The branch of the Violet Eagles in our city alone has more than one thousand members. It''s a challenge to keep them all in line."


    Not to mention the number of people in K Country involved with them. Membership there dwarfed their numbers in Y City. It required a generous amount of funds to maintain an international cartel of that size.


    ''Matthew knows how to pile on the workload, '' Sheffield sighed.


    "If the Violet Eagles were formed using my name, then you can use your name to take over, right?" Sheffield was well-known in gannd. And these guys weren''t even all that violent, mostly preferring to run ATM cloning schemes, protection rackets, etc. Should be easy for him to get a piece of the action, and leverage that into control.


    Joshua knew what Sheffield was talking about. With a smile, he quietly looked at the two big shots who were jockeying for advantage. Matthew was no dummy, and neither was Sheffield. It was just that neither of them wanted to handle this.


    But Sheffield lost it first. He always did. Erica might be able to get Matthew''s goat quite easily, but he was better at dealing with Sheffield.


    This time was no exception. Sheffield snorted at Matthew, "Don''t y dumb. You know that''s a damn lot of cash! And I can''t get it easily, thanks to your dear sister. She''s starting to mp down on the money we have. I want to see some moh first before I take this on! You hear me?"


    Matthew


    looked at the man lying next to her pitifully. "Matthew, I didn''t see you when I opened my eyes today. I thought you left me!"


    Her distressed look made his heart ache. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Touching her face gently, he said, "That''ll never happen, honey. That''s not me."


    Erica was his life. There was no way he''d abandon her.


    "My back hurts. And it itches. Think it''ll leave a scar?" When she reclined on the bed, she needed to lie on her side.


    "Don''t worry. I got this. Sheffield is working hard preparing some traditional herbs for you. Trust in his skill." He''d love her, scar or no. It didn''t matter to him. But if she was really broken up about it, he''d take her to get stic surgery. They could cover up a scar like that, no problem.


    She nodded. "Where are the kids? Are they okay?"


    She drifted in and out of consciousness. When she woke up this afternoon, Debbie told her the kids were fine. She was hoping to get them on video chat, but she fell asleep before that could happen.


    "Of course they are. They came to see you when you were asleep." Matthew wasn''t about to tell her about Damian. He was in the ward opposite hers. He was afraid she''d spend her time worrying about him and not be able to get a decent night''s sleep. She needed to heal.


    "Ahh. They''re so sweet!"


    She believed him implicitly, and Matthew felt relieved. That was one less thing to worry about. "Yeah, they are. It''ste. You need your rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay!" And he was right. Erica was sleepy. She put her arm around Matthew''s waist and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1439 Your Son Picked Her Up

    Outside Erica''s ward, Sheffield lowered his voice and said, "It''s okay. Nothing happened. Matthew is with her."


    Joshua nodded, and then the two returned to Damian''s ward.


    When they heard Erica''s scream, they thought something had happened. Therefore, the two sleepy men suddenly sobered up and ran out to see what was going on.


    But in the end, it seemed that Erica just had a nightmare. And since she had her husband with her, they didn''t think it was necessary to worry about it.


    By the following day, Erica got the news that all her body levels had returned to normal. Now she only needed more time to heal from her injuries. As the attending doctor made rounds in the wards, he reminded her, "For now, you should breathe into your abdomen to avoid any activity on your chest. Also, you must pay attention to have more nutritious meals such as food high on protein, fruits, and vegetables. And try not to cough so forcefully..."


    Erica kept nodding throughout the doctor''s rmendations. After he was done, she said, "Thank you, doctor!"


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Huo."


    As soon as the doctor left, she asked the man standing next to her, "Do you remember anything he said?"


    Obviously, she didn''t. Matthew sighed inwardly and said, "I could see how carefully you were listening."


    "Well, I remember a thing or two. For example, I should eat more fruits and vegetables, but do you remember anything else?" Erica answered confidently.


    With no other choice, Matthew answered, "I''ve asked the nutritionist to arrange your meals ording to your physical condition. Don''t worry."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    At that moment, the ward''s door was pushed open, revealing Wesley and Carlos with Damian in his arms as they came in.


    "Mommy!" Damian was really happy to see his mom.


    However, Erica''s heart skipped a beat once she saw her son in a hospital gown. "What''s wrong with Damian?"


    Sitting down on the chair by her side, Wesley exined, "He was scratched by an animal. But don''t worry, he''s fine. You''re the only one who''s still lying on a bed, seriously injured."


    Erica looked at M


    onsibility for themselves.


    A few minutester, Joshua came into the ward with a child in his arms, only to find a crowd already present there. "Sorry, I''mte." Last night, he and Sheffield barely had any sleep while they were in the hospital, so this morning they headed home to take a nap. After Joshua got up, he rushed back to the hospital.


    The moment Erica saw the toddler in his arms, she asked in shock, "Terilynn, when did you and Joshua give birth to a third child?" ''And why did they shave the baby''s head?''


    Terilynn burst intoughter.


    Joshua waved his hand and quickly exined, "It''s not ours. It''s a baby girl that your son had picked up. Look how cute she is!"


    "What?" Erica was even more astonished.


    Boswell exined, "Mom, I got lost in the woods, and then a bear brought me to her."


    Debbie took Angelina in her arms andplimented her. "She''s such a good girl. Anyone can hold her, and she won''t cry. But we can''t put her down, or she will crawl all over the floor."


    Terilynn said, "It''s understandable. After all, the child was raised by a wild animal and didn''t learn how to walk yet. Of course, she can only crawl on the floor like a bear."


    ''It turns out that the baby girl was raised by a wild bear, '' Erica nodded thoughtfully.


    Then she looked at Wesley and said, "I guess our family is really good at picking up other people''s children, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1440 Lets Give It Five Years

    It all happened like magic. First, Erica took care of Ethan and gave him a home. Then, Gifford brought Chantel home and his parents took her in. But of course, no one expected the two would marry. After that, Erica and her sons took in a little boy named Kenney and got him off the streets. And now Boswell hade upon a little girl in his misadventures in the forest¡ªAngelina.


    Wesley felt a headacheing on. "Okay, you''ve figured it out, huh? You''re like a kid ma. Every time I turn around, you''ve found some poor child to take care of. You even have kids yourself, and yet you''re still surrounded by other people''s children. A few years ago, your mom and I helped you take care of Ethan. But what about this little girl?"


    They had so many kids to watch over. What if Erica and Matthew wanted to have even more? Too many young ones would definitely be a pain to handle.


    Yvette might have her own ce, but she still lived close by. When she had to work or attend to other obligations, her daughter, Wendy, would live with Wesley and ir. She was also the Li family''s child, and they took good care of her. Although Gifford only had one kid, he confided in his mother that he wouldn''t mind having more.


    Matthew suggested, "Maybe we could consult with a welfare house. They should know what to do with her." ZL Group donated a lot of money to the welfare houses every year. After he had his own kids, he knew how expensive raising a child could be, so he doubled the amount he donated.


    Although he also wanted a daughter, he didn''t want to adopt Angelina without knowing who she was, who her family was. Were they good people? Would they want her back? But after he got her housed and settled, he could spend more money on this girl and ask people there to give her special treatment. That was not a problem.


    Debbie agreed with her son. "That''s a good idea, I think." When Ethan''s biological father came to im him, Wesley and ir were very sad. He was still a powerful memory, and they often talked of him fondly. But they were too far away to visit him easily. Debbie was afraid the same thing might happen if she adopted this little girl.


    Carlos stayed out of it. He let the young couple handle the matter.


    But no one really wanted to take care of her. Terilynn, Joshua, Sheffield, and Evelyn were far too busy to take care of their own brood. And they didn''t feelfortable using a nanny. So, their kids spent most of their time at their grandparents'' houses.


    However, the four boys weren''t so sure about that. When they heard Angelina would be sent


    n the whole house was aze, Noreen''s hoarse voice came from inside. "I was wrong. I know I was wrong! Please! Mr. Huo, please don''t kill me!"


    Sitting in the car outside the house, Matthew pretended not to hear her screams.


    Ten minutester, a bodyguard came over and reported, "Mr. Huo, I think she''s had enough."


    Matthew nodded, "Fine. Get her out of there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The men forced their way into the ze, wearing special protective suits and using crowbars and axes to clear a way in. Then they brought Noreen out. Most of her body was covered in burns, her once elegant looks ruined by a spiderweb of burnt and melted flesh. Then, the pitiful figure, half-wailing half-coughing, was thrown on the ground outside the house. Matthew was sitting on a chair.


    In less than three days, Noreen had been brought down. Once she was a star, now she was barely alive. Shey on the ground and tried to open her eyes. Between coughs, she forced out the words, "You taught me... a painful lesson... I''ll tell you everything I know about Michel. Just please, help me."


    The man sneered, "You''re in no position to make any bargains."


    As she moved her fingers, she identally touched the blisters on them. She closed her eyes tightly, knowing that she would be tortured even more cruelly if she didn''t talk. The pain was intense; it was like fire lived and danced inside her.


    When the pain faded a bit, she said weakly, "Once a month. 3 A.M., on the 20th day. You can find him at the Teddy Bar of Parasol¡ª"


    Bang! Suddenly, a shot rang out.


    "Ah!" Noreen''s body convulsed, and her eyes widened. Atst, shey motionless. Blood pooled in her mouth, and a thick, redke spread across the ground.

 Chapter 1441 The Protection Of So Many People

    Several bodyguards had already run to try to find who had shot Noreen. Matthew stood up from his chair and looked at where he had heard the gunshot sounding. He couldn''t see anything.


    After checking on Noreen, Owen said, "Mr. Huo, she''s dead." She got shot straight in the heart.


    Frowning, Matthew ordered, "Leave it to the police."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Early the next morning, the news about Noreen''s death was already spread all over the Inte.


    The main headlines read: "The number one star of the entertainment industry, Noreen Xia, was killed in the wilderness."


    "Noreen Xia died at the age of 35."


    "Noreen Xia was murdered and looked miserable before her death."


    By the time Erica grabbed her phone, she also came across the news and was shocked for a moment. Then, she raised her head and looked at the man working beside her. "Noreen is dead!"


    The man replied lightly, "Hmm."


    ''What does that mean? Did he already know it?'' she wondered. "You knew it?"


    "Yes." Matthew didn''t hide it.


    His answer sent a shiver down Erica''s spine and she stammered, "Did you...kill her?"


    ''After all, Noreen was the one who orchestrated our sons'' kidnapping and the fire that almost burned me to death. Did Matthew kill her out of revenge?''


    mming the document on the table, he answered, "No."


    She was relieved to hear that. "Then who did it?"


    "Who else could it be except him?"


    Erica fell silent, understanding who he was referring to.


    As far as she knew, Noreen was caught by someone sent by Carlos when she tried to escape, and only afterward was she handed over to Matthew.


    Erica was about to ask him how he would deal with the woman when she came across the news of Noreen''s death.


    "Matthew, don''t do anything against Michel yet. I want to take part in it once I''m recovered."


    With so many people having her back, Erica was confident that she could get rid of Michel Wang!


    However, despite agreeing to her demand, Matthew still nned to take care of everything first so she could join only at thest minute to savor the victory.


    It didn''t take long for Matthew to find out the location that Noreen''sst words referred to once he set his n in motion.


    As it happened, in the northern district of Y City, there was a mountain named Parasol Mountain, and in


    you should rest for another ten or fifteen days. Let''s listen to the doctor, okay?"


    Adkins pulled the chair for her and added, "Yes, Mom, Colman is right. Sit down, please. Dinner will be ready soon. Just wait for it!"


    Erica had been quitezytely. Matthew had hired a chef to cook all kinds of delicious food for her every day, but she couldn''t exercise yet. So, she was almost getting fat.


    Looking at the busy man in the kitchen, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. Matthew tore his gaze away from her and acquiesced in their sons'' behaviors.


    ''Why doesn''t anyone believe me? I''m really fine!''


    Erica patiently exined to her sons, "My dear boys, I''m really recovered. I can fight and climb. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you outside so you can watch me climb a wall!"


    "Mom, please stay at home. We''ll practice boxing with you in half a month!" Boswell wrapped his arms around her neck and gave her a kiss on the cheek in order tofort her.


    Damian nodded, "Yes, Boswell is right. So, Mom, you have to be obedient!"


    Erica was speechless.


    ''All right, all right. I lost! I can''t resist my sons warning me so tenderly.''


    Therefore, Erica stayed at home for another half a month. On the day she finally regained her freedom, she got up at six in the morning and went for a thousand and five hundred meters run with her husband and children.


    In the end, Matthew was afraid that her health couldn''t take it anymore, and with the help of the four children, he carried Erica on his back all the way home.

 Chapter 1442 Preparing For Pregnancy

    Erica felt like crying when she looked at the number on weighing scale and then at Matthew''s eight pack abs. "Matthew, we agreed to eat together to gain weight. What''s your secret? How is it that you''ve lost weight?" ''But I''ve gained five kilograms more!'' she thought sadly.


    The man''s face remained unchanged. "There is no secret. I just make sure to exercise every morning and go to the gym regrly. I have never done anything else to lose weight."


    Erica was speechless. The secret to keeping a healthy and fit body was to exercise a little bit in the morning and to maintain a regr gym life.


    Forcing the words through gritted teeth, Erica said, "Just wait. I''ll do morning exercises with you every day from now on. I''ll be as lean as I was before!"


    Matthew held her in his arms andforted her, "Well, honey, you don''t look that fat. You''ve just gained a little weight. Besides, it''s easier to hold you now."


    Erica wasn''t going to fall for his sweet words!


    What if he was just trying to make her fat and ugly because he wanted to have a beautiful girl on the side?


    Erica was determined¡ªthe excess weight had to go, by hook or by crook.


    After breakfast, Erica dropped her sons off to the kindergarten and her husband to thepany, before heading to the hospital.


    After a thorough examination in the gynecology and obstetrics department, the doctor finally told her, "Your body is fit to have a baby now. You can eat some folic acid supplements when you go back home. Try not to stay upte..."


    Erica responded to the doctor''s suggestions with a respectful smile. "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee. Besides, you were pregnant with quadruplets before. You must be careful this time. You should stay in bed and get as much rest as you can get, just in case if you get pregnant with more than one baby again."


    Erica replied, "I understand. I don''t think I will be pregnant with multiple babies again, but thank you for your concern." She would strangle Matthew to death if she were pregnant with a set of twins or more.


    After the doctor''s appointment, Erica left the hospital in a good mood. When she came across a big pharmacy just across the street, Erica wondered if she should pick up some folic acid supplements.


    When she walked past the traffic light intersection, she unsuspectingly nced at a car with the window half open, revealing the face of Michel.


    The moment her eyes caught sight of him, the smile on her face transformed into a frown and she quickly hid herself before he could notice her. She turned around, waiting for his car to pass by before she hail


    e in the sky.


    Frightened, Erica quickly downloaded the video she had just recorded into her mobile phone and then ran away with the remote control. In fact, she didn''t really have a need for the drone anymore.


    By the time the security guards came to Erica''s location, she was already long gone.


    In the Parasol Resort, Michel stared at the drone in his hand and asked someone to pull out the memory card and connect it to theputer.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing on it.


    "Go and find the owner of this drone," he ordered calmly. The drone was brand new and rtively expensive. Only a handful of people in the city could afford such a drone. As such, it wouldn''t be difficult to find the owner.


    Michel''s subordinates took the drone and left to fulfill their boss''smand.


    They had already found a scapegoat to pin the death of Noreen on. This man was a nobody, who imed that he had killed her because he was too envious of her fame, even though he didn''t have any connections with Noreen prior to the incident.


    This was the exnation provided for the public, but Matthew didn''t believe a word of it.


    The discovery of the drone led Michel to believe that the Parasol Resort was no longer the safe haven he thought it was.


    Three of Michel''s bodyguards took the drone and drove towards downtown. However, when they reached a corner halfway, they were intercepted by a woman.


    The woman was a pitiful sight to see, face covered in grime and clothes barely hanging on to her shoulders. She limped to the driver''s window and asked, "Sir, I haven''t eaten for three days. Can you spare some money for a meal?"


    The three men in the car were annoyed by the woman and the driver pushed her hand away. "Go away!"

 Chapter 1443 Watkins Father

    The woman walked up to them again, exaggerating the side-to-side motion of her hips. She made her voice about an octave higher. "You know, I''ve got a birthdaying up soon. Know how old I''ll be? 18. If you could help me, I''d be really grateful..."


    ''She''s only eighteen! And she''s pretty too!'' The men in the car were obviously taken with her. While the driver hesitated, the woman suddenly pressed the unlock button next to her. The mechanism made a sound and the door was unlocked.


    Under the driver''s vignt eyes, she opened the door and said in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. I just want you to see what you''ll be getting."


    Then, the woman moved quicker than the eye could see. She pulled the car keys from the ignition and threw them in the bushes. After making sure they couldn''t find the car keys without a concentrated search, she pped her hands and turned around to look at the men in the car with a smile.


    The three men in the car knew something was up now, so two of them got out of the car to deal with her.


    Before they could do anything, they were ambushed by two men who jumped to the ground from the small hill next to them. They advanced on the men threatening Erica. A short tussle ensued, where one of the attackers waited for the thug to attack him, then stepped inside his attack and took him down with a series of palm strikes and a knee to the gut. Another thug brandished his gun, and got it taken away from him¡ªand his arm broken.


    Erica was quick and urate. She took the man who was fighting with her to the ground as fast as she could, employing some joint locks.


    Then she ran to their car to look for the drone.


    It was on the back seat! She sessfully grabbed the broken drone, and then the three of them ran away as fast as they could.


    Back in her own car, Erica patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had gotten the drone back. If they decided to look into it, they would find out in short order that she was the one who bought it.


    On their way back, they passed by the Champion Group. Looking at the tall building through the car window, Erica suddenly recognized the man she''d captured on video.


    Because of this, she asked the driver to head to ZL Group. She had to find Matthew before she did anything else. He needed to know.


    The car stopped at the entrance to the main offices of ZL Group. Heedless of her image, Erica rushed into thepany, drone in hand.


    If the driver hadn''t been there to run interference for her, the security guards would have caught Erica. She ran past them so fast they could only catch the barest glimpse of her.


    Erica entered her husband''


    nw wanted.


    As for Phoebe, she was in a better situation than her sister. Although Nathan''s tombstone in the mountains was a grim reminder of the price they paid for challenging Matthew, she reimed a piece ofnd and lived an idyllic life.


    Matthew chuckled when he heard what Erica said. "I''ve known about this for a long time."


    "What?" Erica was staggered at the thought. So Matthew knew all this time there was something wrong with Neville.


    "I don''t think I stuttered." Matthew felt a little guilty and realized that he should have told her earlier.


    Erica was a little upset and asked, "Then what else do you know?"


    "I also know that there''s something up at the Parasol Resort, not to mention Parasol Mountain." Erica had been taking it easy, healing for more than two months. And it turned out Matthew and his buddies were not idle. Gifford''s men had already found a way into the Parasol Resort.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Erica asked unhappily.


    "Honey, don''t worry about it. Just run your business. When we''re almost done, I''ll let you do thest step!"


    ''Thest step?'' She pouted and asked happily, "What''s thest step?"


    "Take all the evidence and give it to the police. Let''s sit back and watch Michel and his men get hauled off to jail,"


    said Matthew. Erica was in a gloomy mood after hearing that. Her four sons could do that as easily as she could!


    It was an insult to her intelligence!


    Erica didn''t say anything for a long time. Matthew knew what was on her mind, so heforted her patiently for a while. Finally, he hung up the phone after telling he''d get back to herter that night.


    Sitting in her office, Erica pondered over a confounding conundrum¡ªwere her enemies too powerful or was she just useless?

 Chapter 1444 Wedding In Spring

    At the end of the year, Hyatt and Rhea held a wonderful and beautiful wedding ceremony.


    Matthew was very busy during the Spring Festival. Since he couldn''te back from Singapore, he sent his bodyguards to escort his wife and four sons to A Country.


    Gifford and his entourage were already at the airport of A Country to pick them up.


    The arrival of a certain group of people in the VIP passage of the airport attracted the attention of many.


    There were more than a dozen bodyguards passing through in convoy, all surrounding the mother and her sons.


    The four boys looked almost identical as they were wearing the exact same clothes. As soon as they saw Gifford, they released the hands of their bodyguards and ran towards him with excitement.


    "Uncle!" they called out in one voice. Everyone in the hall watched them in awe.


    The crowd couldn''t help but marvel at the adorable children. ''Wow, quadruplets!''


    Their muscr bodyguards trotting behind them anxiously was a spectacr scene to behold and the crowd broke into a boisterousughter.


    The boys ran and jumped on Gifford¡ªone hung from his neck, one on his back and two on both hands.


    Gifford still kept smiling the whole time. "Wow, these guys are a handful, huh? No wonder Matthew still keeps a good figure even though he hasn''t gone to the special training in such a long time." Matthew''s real secret to keeping a good figure was grabbing his sons and running twops around the house every day.


    Dressed in a thin white down jacket, Erica took off her sunsses and greeted the people beside Gifford, "Hello, guys!"


    "Hello, Mrs. Huo." They greeted Erica respectfully.


    After exchanging greetings, they all left the airport together.


    This time, the Li family household looked livelier than ever. Erica and her four sons were back, so was Yvette. Now that Yvette was back home, both her husband and daughter would be joining her as well. Suddenly, there were all these people breathing in new life into the Li family residence.


    Needless to say, the children were the happiest, especially Wendy. All of a sudden, she had so many brothers taking care of her that she even forgot about her mother.


    But there was one more person who hadn''te home yet¡ªChantel.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t able toe back for the holidays because she was still shooting a movie abroad.


    t dropped to the floor. Tessie not only had a boyfriend, but also was going to get married next spring.


    Just at the thought of this, she pulled Tessie out of Louie''s hand and led her out of the door, while the two people watched them in confusion. She pulled Tessie close and whispered, "Does he know about Ethan?"


    Tessie thought that something was wrong, but when she heard what Erica had to say, she burst intoughter and said, "He knows. He is divorced as well, but he doesn''t have a child. I have told him everything. He doesn''t mind."


    Tessie even told her the truth about letting Erica take the me for her. Although Louie Meng was disappointed at her, when he saw that she had realized her fault, he changed his mind and decided to give her a chance.


    "Oh, that''s good. Do you really like him?" Erica asked. She was just worried because it was all so sudden.


    Tessie shrank back as she felt a little shy. "Yes, we have been living together for some time." Louie Meng woulde to help her manage the flower shop on his break.


    "What? So soon?" Erica was so surprised. "As long as you are happy, I am happy for you!"


    When the two went back inside, Louie Meng stood up straight, looking a little anxious. He was so nervous when he watched them leave abruptly that he couldn''t wait to ask Erica, "Mrs. Huo, do you have any objections with Tessie marrying me?"


    Erica wasn''t expecting him to confront her like that, but she responded with a smile. "Of course not! As long as you promise to treat Tessie well, I wish you both all the happiness in the world!"

 Chapter 1445 The Rest Depends On Her

    When he heard what Erica said, Louie breathed a sigh of relief and nodded seriously. "Don''t worry! I''ll be good to Tessie," he said. As long as Tessie was okay living with him, he''d make her really happy.


    His first wife had cheated on him. She couldn''t take the loneliness anymore, or so she said. He divorced her once he found out.


    They continued their bull session. Louie told Erica he owed her dinner. He had to find some way to repay her for taking care of Tessie.


    Erica didn''t turn him down. Anyway, she was going to stay with her family for Spring Festival. Matthew would being up to visit, and they''d go back home to Y City together.


    She had never imagined she''d be without him for so long. She''d been there half a month, and Matthew hadn''t shown up yet. And he did something pretty major while she was gone.


    One day, she was out with the kids. They were at a yground, and the kids were having a great time,ughing and shrieking. Wesley was ying with his grandsons nearby. Erica sat on a swing and casually opened Weibo.


    She listlessly scrolled through the shared content and status updates. Finally, something caught her eye. "Michel Wang, Drug Lord, Captured."


    She tapped it to get a more in-depth look. It said, "Michel Wang, CEO of Wang Group, long suspected as a drug lord and racking up an impressive list of charges, was hauled in for questioning by local police yesterday.


    Eight major yers in the financial industry remain under suspicion, including the well-known entrepreneur Neville Chai, chairman of Champion Group. The police say they''ll know more as they continue their investigation."


    She jumped off the swing excitedly and asked Wesley, "Dad, where''s my brother?"


    Gifford hadn''t been home these past few days. Chantel had been here two days already, but hadn''t yet seen her husband.


    Wesley knew he couldn''t hide it from her anymore. "Your brother, Sheffield, and your hubby are doing something in Y City," he answered.


    "And just what are they doing?" Erica pressed.


    Standing in front of her, Wesley didn''t answer her question. Instead, he said in a soft voice, "The men in our family can handle themselves. We don''t want you going up against a drug lord."


    They had Matthew, Gifford, Sheffield, Joshua, Remus, Harmon and Sean. Each of them had their own strengths, each of them useful in the fight against evil.


    Erica pouted and cried indignantly, "Dad! You''re so sexist, you know that?"


    A


    .


    At the sight of the lighter, Gifford suddenly remembered something and popped off with, "Dad has a lighter that''s so old it''s broken. He still keeps it around. It''s one of his little treasures."


    Joshua reclined on the sofa and replied, "Maybe your mom gave it to him. He wouldn''t throw something like that out."


    Sheffield took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the chair. He agreed with Joshua. "A woman gave it to him. Yeah, it''s just like him to keep it around."


    Gifford chuckled. "You''re both right."


    "Of course I am. After all these years, your dad is still a henpecked husband," Sheffield said with a proud smile.


    The three of them chatted for a while. Gifford kicked Matthew''s toes and asked, "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    Matthew opened his eyes and looked into Gifford''s eyes. "I''m thinking about your sister."


    Before Gifford could tease him, Matthew added, "She''s going to be so pissed when she found out what we did!"


    Gifford chuckled after hearing that.


    Sheffield burst intoughter. "Dude, you are so screwed. Don''t let her cook or pour you a drink." Erica was not that easy-going.


    In fact, from the very beginning, they had been investigating Michel and his business behind Erica''s back, and had done their best to expose and report him.


    Matthew nced at Sheffield indifferently. "Man, you''re the charmer of the group. Tell me what to say to her."


    Sheffield exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, "I think she can be swayed by reason but not be cowed by force. Do something to demonstrate you''re sorry. Kneel on a keyboard or durian shells. The rest depends on her."

 Chapter 1446 Ill Rub It For You

    "Don''t worry about it too much. After all, you have my dad as your backer. If Rika gets too troublesome for you, you can always ask Dad to punish her for you!" Giffordforted his brother-inw.


    ''Punish Erica? No, that''s not what I want.


    I want Rika to forgive me on her own or else what would be the point?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Joshua poured himself a ss of whisky and took a few sips before saying, "Sheffield is right. The time and ce are important factors that you must consider in these cases. My advice is to put your dignity aside and throw a durian and a keyboard on the floor in the living room in front of everyone and let Rika make the decision when Uncle Wesley and his familye to Y City to celebrate the New Year."


    Sheffield knew what was on Joshua''s mind so he decided to y along. He continued, "That''s when we''ll all persuade Rika together. She''s definitely not going to turn down a room full of people, right?"


    "Rika is not that unreasonable. She will definitely save your face. So this matter can be over!" said Joshua.


    Raising an eyebrow at Joshua, Matthew asked, "Do you have any idea who Rika is?"


    "What?" Joshua was confused.


    Matthew flicked the cigarette between his two fingers and said, "When my wife gets angry, she won''t even think twice about making me kneel on a keyboard at the entrance of thepany!"


    Joshua was rendered speechless, eyes widened with shock. Matthew was right. After all, Erica was not an ordinary girl.


    Sheffield thought for a while and said, "Matthew, then you should be praying for yourself, my friend. I think it''s time to ept that there''s not going to be an easy way out of this!"


    Gifford looked at the men in the room in disbelief. "Hold on! Aren''t you guys blowing this out of proportion? Erica is not like that at all. Let me tell you something, Matthew. Don''t listen to Sheffield. Just because he always ends up kneeling on the keyboard, he wants you suffer the same experience. He is not helping you at all."


    "Hey, hey, Gifford, you better watch what you''re saying?" Sheffield stared at the man discontentedly.


    Ignoring him, Gifford continued, "In my opinion, if Erica gets too stubborn, just tell my dad. I promise my father will subdue her with one move, and if he can''t, he''ll definitely do it in two moves. Anyway, Dad will find a way to make her forgive you."


    Matthew took another drag from his cigarette,


    certain that his mother was in safe hands.


    Matthew nodded and took Erica back to their room.


    The house was riddled with children and they were mostly yful, naughty boys. Matthew was afraid that one of them would suddenly walk in on them being intimate, so he shut the door and made sure it was locked.


    He pressed Erica against the door, and without giving her a chance to say a word, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    He whispered in her ear, "Honey, I''ve missed you."


    Erica smiled, stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''ve missed you too."


    Without giving her any chance to speak anymore, Matthew pressed her against the door and kissed her deeply.


    About ten minutester, someone knocked on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Completely disregarding the person on the other side of the door, Matthew carried on with his work.


    Adkins'' voice came from outside the bedroom. "Dad, it''s me, Adkins!"


    However, there was no sound from the inside.


    After mumbling something at the door for a while, Adkins twisted the doorknob again, but found it locked.


    Matthew had his palm over the woman''s mouth to stop her from making any sound.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone knocked on the door again. This time, it was Damian. "Dad, we are here to see Mom. Is Mom okay?" he asked.


    "What are you doing, Adkins?" Gifford asked.


    Themotion outside was starting to worry Erica so she tried to push Matthew away, but the man didn''t budge an inch.


    "Dad said that Mom got hurt and they''re inside, but why aren''t they talking to us?" Adkins lookedpletely puzzled.

 Chapter 1447 Kneel On The Keyboard

    Gifford looked confused for a few seconds. When he came to realize what was going on, heughed and dragged the kids away. "Okay, kids,e with me. Your dad is probably taking care of your mother. Let''s not disturb them!"


    ''I''ll bet he is taking good care of her, '' he thought to himself.


    "But we want to be there for Mom too," said Boswell. He was more worried about Erica''s injury.


    Without any hesitation, Gifford pulled away the children and assured them, "Don''t worry, your mother is a strong woman. A measly fall on the ground isn''t going to hurt her. We''ll see her after dinner. Come along now!"


    "Uncle, why are you acting so strangely?" one of the boys asked.


    The children''s voices were getting farther and farther away and Erica breathed a sigh of relief. She bit the man''s chest to vent her anger and said in a low voice, "It''s all your fault. Now, Gifford definitely knows what we are doing!" Gifford would be a fool not to realize what they were doing in the bedroom.


    "What''s the big deal? We are all adults!" Matthew said.


    ''The man has a wife too! I''m sure he will understand us.''


    When it was time for dinner, Matthew and Erica were still missing at the table. Gifford forbade anyone from calling them, which gave ir more reason to be confused.


    After listening to the kids give their exnation one by one, she finally understood what they were doing.


    ''Come on! These two people!'' She rolled her eyes secretly.


    In the end, Boswell was so hungry that he ran upstairs after lying about going to the bathroom and knocked on the door of his parents'' bedroom. "Dad, Mom! Dad!"


    This time, the door was opened rather quickly. Inside, Matthew was already dressed in a suit, but Erica was nowhere to be seen.


    As soon as the door was opened, Boswell poked his little head into the room and looked around. Before he could say anything, Matthew picked him up, walked out of the room and closed the door. Then they went downstairs together.


    "Daddy, is Mommy okay?" the boy asked.


    "Yes, she''s just in the bathroom because she has a stomachache," Matthew answered.


    "Oh, I see! I got tired of waiting for you at the dinner table, but Uncle Gifford wouldn''t let me call you." Boswell put his arms around his dad''s neck and acted like a spoiled child.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Matthew said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken so long." If he had known that the children would be hungry, h


    Matthew and asked, "Who gave you this piece of advice?" This was definitely not the way Matthew did things.


    Sheffield couldn''t wait to take credit. "Of course Joshua and I told him to do that. Rika, don''t worry. We are all on your side!"


    However, Erica snorted contemptuously and red at the two brothers-inw present. "Sheffield, Joshua, how could you do this to my husband?"


    Erica knew that she wouldn''t have been able to get rid of Michel on her own. All things considered, how could she me Matthew for fulfilling her wish?


    Sheffield and Joshua looked at each other in stunned disbelief.


    Erica defended Matthew and said, "My husband has done so much for me, and yet you still want me to punish him! You are so hateful! Evelyn, Terilynn, I think they have gone too far this time. What do you think?"


    With eyes wide open, Sheffield looked at his wife and exined, "Honey, Matthew was the one who came to us for advise on how to ask for Rika''s forgiveness. We have nothing to do with this! Matthew, please exin!"


    Erica was truly unpredictable. All of a sudden, she started defending her husband in front of everyone, and Sheffield realized that he was made to look like an outsider.


    The same thing happened to Joshua as he was shocked by the suddenint. "Matthew, please tell your sister the truth!"


    Matthew smiled. ''I have the loveliest wife in the world! Look at how protective of me she is. That''s great!''


    "You don''t need to exin, Matthew. I know your brother-inw well. He hasn''t knelt on the keyboard for half a year, and I think he wants to do it again!" said Evelyn casually.

 Chapter 1448 Well Fight To The Death

    Resting her chin on one hand, Terilynn blinked her round eyes at Erica and said, "Don''t worry! I think your brother-inw wants to do all the housework from now on. Well, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll fire the maid when I go back, and Joshua can do all the housework for the next three months!"


    Not only did Sheffield and Joshua fail to set up a trap for Matthew, but they also seeded in getting themselves in trouble. They felt like weeping, but had no tears.


    Unwilling to yield, Sheffield said, "Rika, aren''t you mad that Matthew went behind your back?"


    "Of course I''m angry?" Erica answered honestly.


    Joshua nodded, "So, let''s punish Matthew together! What are you waiting for?"


    Erica shook her head. "No, I pped myself when I was angry."


    ''What do you mean?'' Everyone looked at Erica with puzzlement.


    Even Matthew was stunned. What drove his wife to p herself when she was angry?


    Erica calmly took a bite out of the apple in her hand while everyone watched her with anticipation. "I was very angry at the time, but when I thought about what an excellent husband this man has been to me, I decided to p myself!


    He is, after all, my prince charming!"


    Then, Erica came over and patted on Matthew''s shoulder. "Now you understand, don''t you? I expect you to learn from this experience so that in the future you can just p yourself when you make me angry, and ask yourself why you have to make your loveliest wife angry. Just like I will reflect on why I am angry with my prince charming."


    Matthew, who had just been lectured by his wife, felt embarrassed and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hahaha!" The people in the living room burst intoughter because of Erica''s words.


    Just then, Wesley and Carlos, who were about to go upstairs, saw what was happening in the living room.


    Matthew stood in front of some durian shells and a keyboard, while Erica was eating an apple and giving him a hard time. Even a child could tell that the woman was bullying the man.


    "Rika Li!" Wesley roared and strode towards them. ''This girl has gone too far this time! How dare she do this to my son-inw in front of everyone!''


    Startled by his roar, Erica asked, "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    Wesley''s face darkened. "If I hadn''te in, I wouldn''t be able to see you bullying my son-inw. And


    t the next moment, Wesley raised his voice and shouted, "Erica Li!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Was it you?"


    "Yes!" Erica responded so fast that it was toote for Matthew to cover her mouth.


    "Run five kilometers!"


    "Yes... No!"


    Erica''s refusal fell on deaf ears as Wesley was hell-bent on punishing her.


    Just then, Matthew said, "Dad, let me do it." The man was willing to take responsibility for his wife''s actions.


    The four kids looked at each other and ran to Wesley. "Grandpa, we will do it!" Adkins said.


    "Yes, Grandpa. We know Mom hates running!" With his head tilted to one side, Boswell looked at Wesley, who was holding ir in his arms.


    Colman jumped up and down a few times before saying, "Grandpa, look, I''m a lightweight. I can run five kilometers."


    "Grandpa, we''ll do it on behalf of Mom. I know you won''t turn us down. How about this? The four of us will join Dad and run one kilometer each," said Damian. Then it would be five kilometers.


    Carlos refused to entertain this any longer. "How can you punish my daughter-inw? You''re not looking to disrespect me, are you?"


    Wesley held his wife tightly and calmly answered, "No, I''m just punishing my daughter!"


    Yvette reminded him, "Dad, you should just go and buy some Wahaha probiotic milk. Otherwise, you will be the one to suffer when Mom wakes up and doesn''t find her drink!" Wesley felt distressed, but he knew Yvette was speaking the truth.


    While others burst intoughter, he had no choice but to go out to buy some Wahaha probiotic milk for his wife.

 Chapter 1449 The Bandit Chief

    Before leaving, Wesley red at the troublemaker and thought, ''Well, you thought you could set me up, Erica? Just wait and see.'' "Remember to run five kilometers!" he reminded her.


    "Okay, Dad!" Erica readily agreed to her punishment.


    But she rolled her eyes as she did so. Obviously, she was up to something.


    Wesley''s tone was harsh and helpless all at the same time. "Don''t make any trouble for me!"


    "No, I won''t. Don''t worry," Erica promised quickly.


    ''Don''t worry? How could I not worry?'' Wesley was sure that Erica wouldn''t run the five kilometers as she was told.


    Sure enough, after Wesley came back, he had Wahaha milk in hand. He spent some time making sure ir was okay. Erica walked in calmly and told him, "Dad, I finished the 5k run like you asked!"


    Wesley didn''t believe her at all. He stared at her coldly and spat, "I''ve been gone less than twenty minutes. You sure you finished your run?"


    "Yes, I did. Right, Dad?" she asked a figure behind her. It was Carlos, and he stepped forward with his wife.


    Carlos nodded and lied. "Oh yeah, it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Take good care of your wife."


    Wesley''s mind was blown. He held his wife, who was sucking down her milk, and remained silent.


    Well, he realized that he couldn''t punish Erica around the Huo family in the future. There were too many people defending her.


    After the first lunar month had passed, Erica sent all the evidence of Michel''s crimes collected by Matthew and others to the Prosecutor General''s Office.


    Half a monthter, the police officially set up a task force to investigate the allegations against Michel and hispanions.


    From winter to spring, the police had found more than 30 tons of drugs in Parasol Mountain and more than a dozen drug caches had been uncovered. Smuggling routes had been discovered and closed up. Arrests were made. This was front page news.


    Later, Michel and Neville were sentenced to death for their heinous crimes.


    In March, Matthew and Erica traveled to M Country. They wanted to visit Orange''s tomb and pay their respects.


    Orange was buried near his home town, in the country he''d been born in.


    Orange had made many friends when he was alive, so his tomb was buried in the myriad flowers and gifts from his friends and allies.


    It had been almost a year since Erica had been here.


    Last ti


    ally pregnant...


    Matthew took out his phone and called the ambnce. Then he called the person in charge of the stables and gave him their location. "Send a car here! Now!"


    Half an hourter, Erica was on the way to the emergency room again. She was indeed pregnant. She almost had a miscarriage because of strenuous exercise.


    It hadn''t been long¡ª7 weeks. Erica was busy from dusk until dawn every day, so she really didn''t notice anything was wrong.


    But she didn''t know that her period was irregr because she was pregnant.


    When Carlos and Debbie got the news and rushed to the hospital, they found that Erica lying in bed with an IV.


    Carlos patted his son on the shoulder and spat, "So Rika''s pregnant. Why didn''t you pay attention to her? Why did you take her out horseback riding?"


    This time, Matthew didn''t retort. He silently endured Carlos'' nagging.


    Erica, who was lying in the bed, exined weakly, "Dad, I insisted on doing it. This isn''t on Matthew at all. Don''t me him."


    "Rika, you don''t have to defend him. He is a man in his thirties. He didn''t even notice you''re pregnant. It is his fault!" Carlos believed Matthew was to me, and no one could change his mind.


    Debbie sighed. "Simmer down, everyone. Thank God Rika and the baby are all right. It''s good news. Don''t be angry."


    Carlos'' face softened when he heard that.


    Taking a lesson from the past, Matthew had kept an eye on Erica during her pregnancy. He didn''t even allow her to leave Y City, let alone travel abroad. He was afraid she would run away from home again.

 Chapter 1450 Twins

    When Erica was eight weeks along, the ultrasound showed she was carrying more than one baby¡ªshe was having twins! Matthew was a mighty baby-maker! At least, that was what Erica thought. He should be feeling proud of himself now.


    She looked at the man who had done this to her. He was as calm as ever. Erica felt like weeping, but had no tears. She wanted to strangle Matthew again. Why did he always produce so many at once? Wasn''t one child good enough?


    But since she was pregnant, she could give Matthew hell. After all, what was the point of being bloated and miserable if she couldn''t take it out on him? At the thought of this, Erica lost her temper. "Get out!" she ordered.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked innocently.


    "The moon''s not full tonight.


    We''re not sleeping in the same bed. No way," she said. "What does the moon have to do with anything?" What he could do? He couldn''t change the phase of the moon.


    "It is because I say it is. It''s your fault it''s not full!" she spat.


    Matthew was confused, but he knew she was mercurial. There was no arguing with her when she was like this. He could only go downstairs to whip up a bowl of noodles for her. That was probably the best thing for his pregnant wife.


    It did make her feel better, though. And he was able to sleep in the same bed with her.


    But in the dark of the night, Erica rested an arm and a leg on Matthew.


    It was ufortable, but it was meant to be. It was just to make sure he was awake for one more of her demands. "Don''t wear a blindfold to bed!"


    Well, he could only do as she asked.


    "Don''t close your eyes!" she ordered again.


    Well, he opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "Don''t breathe!"


    On the verge of copse, Matthew still kept his cool. "Don''t breathe? Don''t be silly! So...how can I make you happy?"


    The woman thought for a while


    and answered, "Well, um... you could dance for me."


    Matthew was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. He walked into the study. He knew the one person who could answer his questions: Sheffield. He picked up the phone and dialed his number.


    After riding him for howte it was, Sheffield listened patiently as Matthew described what was going on. After Matthew concluded his tale of woe, Sheffield burst intoughter. "I guess you''ll have to figure out what you can do to make her happy. So it''s your fault that the moon''s not full. It''ll probably be your fault when it''s cloudy, too.


    All you can do is love her, and try to be patient. Now here''s what I want you to do..." After hanging up, Matthew thought Sheffield was right. And he started dialing¡ªhe had more calls to make.


    Erica woke up early. She was ravenous, and not real happy. But when she emerged from the elevator, the sight that greeted her eyes was a treat.


    Matthew walked towards her and said affectionately, "Honey, I know you don''t feel good because you''re pregnant, so I got these flowers for you, because I love you." He gestured behind him, and there was a huge dome of flowers on the table.


    In the center of that arrangement, held in bamboo shoots, were some red roses and globe amaranths. "Wow! That''s a lot of flowers. How many flowers did you get?" There were so many flowers there was no way she''d be able to hold them all.


    "Th


    to sleep themselves.


    Matthew gotfortable in the bed and fell asleep himself, his wife in his arms.


    However, before long, he was awakened by the sounds of crying.


    He opened his eyes and saw his wife''s face, streaked with tears.


    Matthew moved to hold the woman in his arms. He asked worriedly, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Erica kept crying without saying anything.


    Turning on the bedsidemp, Matthew looked at the crying woman and asked, "Are you in pain? Tell me!"


    Erica nodded sadly.


    "What''s wrong? I''ll call the doctor over!"


    "My tummy hurts."


    Matthew picked up the phone and was about to call the doctor, but before he could unlock it, she put her hand on his. When he looked into the woman''s eyes, he heard her say, "I''m just... I didn''t have enough foodst night, so I woke up hungry. Just get me some food..."


    ''So... she''s crying because she''s hungry.''


    Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. He put the phone back on the nightstand and asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook it."


    "I want some lobster." In her dream, a giant lobster bit her belly and threatened her to eat her children. Erica was so angry she swore to eat the lobster.


    Then she woke up.


    She wanted lobster, which was easy for Matthew.


    Erica liked seafood noodles a lot. That was why Matthew cooked them for her, and kept all kinds of seafood in the fridge.


    Matthew called the maid downstairs and asked her to fetch an Australian rock lobster. He would cook itter. Then he put on his pajamas and said to the pregnant woman, "Go back to sleep. I''ll call you when it''s ready."


    Shaking her head, Erica said, "I slept too much already. I''m not sleepy now. Help me downstairs?"


    Unable to refuse her request, Matthew lifted her up from the bed and the two entered the elevator together.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the vi was brightly lit and buzzing with activity. Two maids helped prep the lobster, and Matthew steamed it.


    At four o''clock in the morning, the pregnant woman ate the lobster from her dream like she was hoping.


    Afterward her husband carried her upstairs, and she fell fast asleep.

 Chapter 1451 Boy-girl Twins

    Matthew arranged for a private ward for Erica when she was nine and a half months pregnant. He took two days off from work so he could file in all the necessary documents required for her admission so that she could spend the days before her delivery in the hospital.


    No one enjoyed staying in a ce like that and such was the case with Erica. She felt that it would be a better use of her time to stay at home and be with her sons.


    Besides, they had an entire team of bodyguards and servants at home, ready to tend to her needs. In fact, it wouldn''t be such a big deal for them to take her to the hospital even just hours before she needed to give birth.


    One day as Sheffield happened to pass by Matthew''s vi, he checked Erica''s pulse and made sure that everything was in order.


    Fortunately, the boys were also home at the time which gave Sheffield a chance to y and spend some time with them.


    Sheffield was very much in touch with his inner child. His youthful exuberance allowed him to bond with the four kids in a different level.


    All the while, Erica lounged casually on the chaise longue in the balcony, munching on a te of mung bean cakes and watched them with a smile on her face.


    "Your dad''s always bullying me, but you know what? Now I''m going to get my revenge on you boys!" As soon as Sheffield took one step forward, the four kids dispersed and ran away in different directions so he wouldn''t be able to catch them all at once.


    After ying with the four children for a while, Sheffield nced at his wristwatch and realized that it was time for him to pick Gwyn up from her dancing ss.


    Just as he was about to leave, Matthew came in. "Oh, hey man! I was just leaving," said Sheffield.


    Matthew took off his coat and let it hang from his arm. "Has everything been settled with Mr. Li?"


    Suddenly, Sheffield''s face contorted and his lips started to twitch. Mr. Li was an important client of Matthew''s. ''He wants me to settle things with Mr. Li, but the person who benefits most in the end will be him!'' Sheffield remained silent, but it was clear that he was angry.


    He ran to the balcony and confronted the pregnant woman. "Rika, I want to ask you a question."


    "What is it?" Erica asked, wondering if something bad had happened.


    "You know that Matthew and I are partners in the business world, right? It''s the same with ourpanies. Hypothetically speaking, if we were to fall out one day, would you help your kind brother-inw or your cold husband?" he asked.


    "Are you being serious right now?" Erica asked in disbelief.


    Sheffield nodded, "Yes, I am dead serious! I want an honest answer!"


    Erica showed n


    th Godwin and Godfrey.


    Adkins whispered to Carlos, "Grandpa, were we also this ugly when we were born?"


    Carlos bent down and answered in a low voice, "Yes. Babies can look very strange after they are just born. They will be fine in two days. Your younger brother and sister will be as beautiful as you soon."


    With his eyes wide open, Boswell looked at the little girl who was sleeping with her eyes closed. "Grandpa, can I hug my sister?"


    Colman was so anxious that he almost jumped. "Grandpa, I want to hug her too." He was so happy to have a sister.


    Carlos patted his two grandsons on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Not now. She just fell asleep. You can hug her when she wakes up, okay?"


    Carlos was hiding the fact that he was very angry. Ever since the doctor gave Erma to them, Matthew had been holding the baby girl in his arms. Now that he had just put the baby down, she fell asleep. Carlos didn''t even get a chance to hold her yet. However, he couldn''t lose his temper in front of his grandsons, so he kept his cool.


    The two kids nodded their heads obediently. "Okay!"


    Damian held the twins'' hands with utmost care. "Grandpa, their hands are so tiny!"


    "Yes, you were the same when you were born."


    "Really?"


    The four boys didn''t leave the hospital soon. When the twins woke up, they hugged their brother and sister for a while beforeing back home with their grandparents.


    Carlos looked ten years younger as soon as he held his granddaughter in his arms. However, he didn''tpletely ignore his grandson. He also held him in his arms for a while. After all, they were both his grandchildren and he loved them very much.


    After putting away the presents he bought for the twins, he left the hospital with Debbie and the four boys.

 Chapter 1452 Go And Find Another Woman

    The twins looked a lot like Matthew. Even at first nce, others could tell they were his children.


    As time passed, during Erica''s confinement after childbirth, the loving couple had a quarrel.


    It seemed that Erica said something Matthew didn''t like much.


    Despite being for her own good, the confinement was a dull period after childbirth. Matthew, for example, didn''t want her to use her cellphone for a long time every day so that she would have a quick recovery.


    One day, however, Erica was secretly fiddling with her phone when she saw a handsome man on Weibo. Then, she wrote him ament saying, "Hey, handsome, do you want a wife? I''ve just given birth for the second time, but I can make it the third in nine months for you."


    Unluckily for her, Matthew happened to bust her while she used the device. ncing at the guilty woman, he forcefully grabbed her phone and took a look at it.


    The next moment, he asked coldly, "Can''t I satisfy you?"


    Embarrassed, Erica shook her head as she exined to him, "Of course you can. I was just kidding!"


    What she said was true. When she saw the handsome man, she couldn''t help but tease him.


    Yet Matthew deleted thement and the app, and then he threw her mobile phone on the bed as he demanded, "From now on, you won''t touch your phone without my permission!"


    Next, he took out his phone and sent a message to Owen with the info of the ount he wanted to delete on Weibo.


    Erica, who had no idea of what was going on, wailed, "No, I''m bored in confinement! Matthew, please!"


    "I said you won''t use your phone without my permission, and you will listen to me."


    When angry, the man could be a little tougher.


    After a while, the spoiled Erica became enraged as well. "If you don''t want me to use my phone, then you can''t use yours either!"


    "Whenever I''m with you, I only answer important calls. When did you see me using my phone for other purposes?" Matthew asked, looking at her indifferently.


    He wasn''t lying, and Erica had nothing to confront him with either, but still, she whispered, "You don''t like using your phone and now forbid me from using mine. I guess you want to bore me to death, right?" In fact, the confinement after childbirth was really boring. After the boys had already gone to school, during the day, either Debbie or the housemaid would stay with Erica.


    And b


    he baby tenderly as he pinched her little face. Of course, his daughter was not only the most beautiful princess, but also looked the best in everything.


    "Good to know the money I spent on it wasn''t in vain. Well, we''re going shopping. See you when we get backter!" Erica announced with a smile.


    "Wait!" The man frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "You will go out like this?" Matthew pointed at the little girl in Erica''s arms.


    Erica looked at her daughter and replied, "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    "Go get her changed!" Didn''t he buy many dresses for Erma? Not to mention that each of them had way more fabric than this one she was wearing now.


    Puzzled, Erica asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say it was beautiful?" She thought her daughter looked so cute in this dress.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful, but girls should have more clothes on when they go out!"


    Erica couldn''t believe her ears. The little girl was only eight months old! Besides, it wasn''t as if she was naked, and it was summer! Why did she need to wear more clothes than what she had already on?


    However, before she could argue with him, Matthew left the room after saying, "Wait for me!"


    The next moment, he came back with a colorful princess dress and reached out to get his daughter from Erica''s arms. "Erma, let''s go. I''ll change the dress for you!" His voice sounded so gentle!


    Erica''s mouth fell open after she heard that. She was indeed jealous.


    Finally, holding the little girl in a colorful princess dress, Matthew decided he would personally go shopping with Erica and Erma.

 Chapter 1453 The Ending Of Matthew And Ericas Story

    Just like Erica, who was naughty and mischievous as a child, Erma had tricked all the servants in the family by the time she was just over a year old.


    Her five brothers, or guardian angels as they were better known, not only turned a blind eye to her shenanigans, but also helped her bully others.


    Several servants even threatened to resign, but Matthew found it impossible to teach his daughter a lesson, so instead he paid them three times their usual sry to keep them happy. With that kind of money, the servants were willing to put up with little Erma''s devilry.


    Although Erma was as naughty as Erica, they were very different in character.


    Erica was branded as a troublemaker from the start and she wore it like a badge of honor in front of everyone, even her family. Erma was quite different. She would usually put on a lovely and adorable front when faced with people she wasn''t well acquainted with. However, the moment she''d start to feel more open with people, she would fail to hide her mischievous nature.


    Once Erica smacked naughty Erma on the bum, leaving a palm print on the baby''s smooth skin. This angered Erma''s father enough that he decided not to talk to Erica for a few days.


    As if things weren''t bad enough, Erica decided to give Matthew the silent treatment as well because he wouldn''t reprimand his naughty daughter. After all, the little devil was the one who''d cause such a ruckus.


    Matthew found himself caught between a rock and a hard ce, as he loved his daughter too much to scold her, but he also loved his wife too much not to speak with her. In the end, he had to make his wife happy, so he asked his daughter nicely not to cause so much trouble again.


    Unfortunately, such incidents urred too many times and only Erica among all the other members of the Huo family could teach the little princess a lesson. As such, ever since Erma was a child, the person she feared most was her mother, and the person she feared the least was her father.


    Matthew was so attached to his daughter he would take her everywhere with him. People would always see him holding her and singing lubies to her. In fact, some people mistakenly thought that she was a child without a mother because they hardly ever saw her with Erica.


    However, it wasn''t really Erica''s fault that she hardly spent any time with her daughter. On many asions, she''d wake up in the morning and her husband would have already taken their daughter out. Sometimes Erica would protest that Matthew was deliberately stopping her from seeing her daughter.


    The five brothers loved their sister so much they would babysit and take care of their precious little flower without hesitation.


    Paige admired Erica''s strength of will. Many years ago, Erica had told her that she would give Matthew five sons and now she really had five sons with Matthew.


    Not only did she give him five sons, she even gave him a daughter.


    While she was taking care of the kids, Paige took a short video of them and uploaded it on


    O of a well-establishedpany. He was more familiar with being driven to ces than riding a bike all on his own.


    "Where is your drone?" He changed the topic to distract her thoughts.


    Suddenly, Erica remembered her drone and she titled her head up in the sky to look for it, but it was nowhere to be found. She looked at her remote control and found that the drone had flown up to more than 200 meters high. No wonder she couldn''t see it.


    As the sea breeze grew stronger, Erica brought the drone back to around 20 meters high and put it on auto-pilot. She shook her legs with excitement and said, "Honey, I''m going to start recording!"


    "Okay!" Erica seemed to have rubbed off on him because Matthew was now very enthusiastic about recording their daily life.


    Erica clicked on the start button and let the drone record their magical date.


    On the road along the coast was a drone, a bike, and a couple. Their happiness was so simple.


    Erica wanted to put a perfect end to this video.


    At the seaside, with his feet on the ground, Matthew gently whispered in her ear, "Honey."


    And, just as the woman turned around with the remote control in her hand, he kissed her.


    The drone flew higher and higher capturing their happy moment on the coastal road¡ªa couple in love, kissing, the beach and the sea...


    After she put away the drone, Matthew grabbed her hand and dragged her down the coastal road to walk on the soft sand beach.


    All of a sudden, Erica let go of his hand, kicked off her shoes and ran into the sea. Marveling at the blue sea, she shouted, "Matthew, I love you!"


    ''Matthew, I love you. I started with liking you, and as time went by, I couldn''t stop from loving you...''


    Matthew, who was usually serious, was willful for once. He took off his casual shoes and socks, stood beside her and shouted, "Erica, I love you too!"


    ''Erica, I loved you at first sight and we will never be apart.''


    Sometimes great love could be found in simple ces and in between simple people.

 Chapter 1454 Extra Story About Gifford (Part One)

    After Erica was injured in the fire, Chantel went to the Huo family''s vi to make sure she was okay. She stayed there a couple days and then went back to the Li family''s house to look after the child.


    A week had passed, but she still hadn''t seen Gifford. She didn''t have the courage to send a message or call him to ask him where he was or whether he woulde back. She wasn''t sure she''d like the answer.


    Later, she grilled Wesley about what he knew. He told her he was on a mission. It had to do with Michel and his men. Gifford volunteered to be the main person in charge.


    It had been a while, and Chantel thought Gifford might be gone for several months. However, they met up in a quite embarrassing ce and time.


    In a five-star hotel in K Country


    Several young firefighters appeared in the hall with arge, red canvas gear bag with five zippered pockets. Preceded by a waiter, the group entered the elevator one after another.


    At the same time, another man walked into the elevator. He was wearing a green military outfit, and the patch on his shoulder made all the young men snap to attention and salute him.


    After saluting them as well, the serviceman stood in the corner of the elevator, listening to the young men chatting with the waiter.


    The waiter said, "An actress is stuck in the bathroom. The door''s jammed. We can''t break down the door ourselves, which is why we called you." "Any idea who''s in there?"


    "Yeah, it''s Chantel Ye!" the waiter replied.


    Chantel was a huge star. Almost everyone knew who she was. Even if they weren''t that familiar with her work, she had been in multiplemercials, did the talk show circuit, and even made the tabloids. This group of young men certainly knew who she was. The dark-skinned captain looked at his subordinates with a smile and said, "Chantel Ye, huh? Okay, here''s the deal: I''m married, so I''m off the table. But you guys need a shot. Anyone who''s single? Line up here!"


    If they weren''t in the elevator, some of them would have jumped up and down excitedly. "Wow! We''re lucky, huh? We get to meet Chantel in the flesh. Not only that, but she''s in the bathroom. I can''t wait!" one of them said.


    Another man pulled him behind him and said, "You already have a girlfriend. I''m still single. Let me do the job."


    The third man pretended to be serious and said, "Stop arguing. Let me do this!"


    The elevator stopped on the 14th floor. Before the people in the elevator could leave, the man in the corner had already made his way out. He waited for them outside the elevator


    e room. When he closed the door, he saw Chantel walk out of the bathroom. Her wet long hair was wrapped in a towel and she wore a hotel robe.


    Gifford straightened his sleeves and sat down on the sofa next to him. "Got any ns for tonight? I don''t know if I can top getting stuck in a bathroom, but I can try," he quipped.


    "Actually, I''m busy tonight," she answered. She had to go to the Violet Eagles'' base.


    Gifford thought for a while and said, "You sure? I haven''t seen you in a while. Why don''t you cancel your ns ande with me?" He was right. They hadn''t seen each other for quite a time. He was beginning to feel like a bachelor, the amount of time he spent alone.


    "Okay, so what''s up?" Chantel looked at him in confusion.


    Gifford was no longer the serious man when he was in front of outsiders. He sat cross-legged in his seat and answered her casually, "I haven''t seen you in forever. How about we spend a romantic night together?"


    No one knew how hard he fought to keep the desire in his heart in check when he opened the bathroom door.


    They were a couple, after all. There was no denying the attraction between them, especially after being separated for so long. Chantel''s chest tightened. She walked to the dressing table and pretended everything was normal. "What about you? Not busy today?"


    "No, I''m not." Gifford stood up from the sofa. "Go ahead and dry your hair. I''ll be back in ten minutes."


    There was someone waiting for him upstairs. He would head there first. Once that was taken care of, he''d be free to return and spend the night with her.


    "Oh! Okay!"


    After Gifford left, Chantel was the only one left in the room. She heaved a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1455 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Two)

    Gifford was a punctual man. He said he would be back in ten minutes, and within eight minutes, he was ringing Chantel''s room doorbell.


    Chantel had just had her hair dried as she walked to the door on her phone with Edward, a man from Violet Eagles. After making sure that it was Gifford standing outside, she opened the door to let him in. "I can''t go tomorrow afternoon either. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it there this time. Let''s talk again soon if anything happens... Okay," she said into her phone.


    Closing the door behind him, Gifford took off his uniform jacket and hung it on the clothes rack nearby.


    Once she ended the call, she kept holding her phone nervously while looking at the man now loosening his tie. "Well... did you have dinner?"


    "No." It was getting dark and he had juste from M Country.


    So she suggested, "How about we order room service?" She didn''t eat anything either and was nning to eat rice noodles alone after taking a shower.


    Putting his tie aside, Gifford looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    "Do you think I''m here for dinner?" he asked. ''No, I think you''re here to eat me, '' she thought.


    "So,e here!" Gifford crooked his finger at her.


    With a flip of her long hair, Chantel put her phone on the table and walked towards him.


    She thought he would say something else, but he didn''t. He just held her in his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    After a while, he said, "Take a shower with me." He had been out the whole day and was afraid she wouldn''t like to be with him if he stank.


    After all, she smelled so good. Despite having just had a shower, sheplied and followed him into the bathroom.


    After a long bath, Gifford carried Chantel back to the bedroom in his arms. Her long hair, which she had previously dried while he was out, waspletely soaked again.


    Putting her on the bed, Gifford told her, "Lie down. I''ll dry your hair."


    He had dried her hair twice while she was in the Li family house, both after ate-night shower. At the time, she had been so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes, so he had to do it since her hair was still wet.


    Now the situation didn''t look much different either. With a nod, Chantel hung her long hair on the bedside and closed her eyes as she enjoyed him drying her hair.


    After he was done, she had already fallen asleep but ended up woken up by him.


    When she opened her eyes, she looked at him in a daze. Noticing how sleepy she really was, Gifford didn''t have the heart to ask her to go out with him. Instead, he sat do


    ement online, informing that they would be suing the haters who ndered Chantel.


    As soon as Matthew took action, the haters were forced to take criminal responsibilities for their statements. At the same time, the main person behind them was exposed.


    It was all an open strife held inside the entertainment industry. The whole thing was nned by a random female star who was jealous of Chantel.


    The actress was immediately banned from all walks of life for daring to lead the gossip to Matthew Huo.


    As for Chantel, since she had chosen to be an actress, she had mentally got herself ready for the many ways she could be exposed to the media. Therefore, three monthster, the news that she had gone to the hospital for an examination was also released to the press.


    "Wow! Chantel was spotted in the gynecology department of a hospital. Is she pregnant?"


    "Her belly seems slightly swollen. I''m sure she''s pregnant."


    Meanwhile, at the Li family''s house, Gifford had Chantel locked in their room and didn''t let her go anywhere.


    Then he took out their marriage licenses from his coat''s pocket and threw them on the table in front of her. "Take a photo! And post it online!"


    Gifford couldn''t help but feel depressed. He wondered why she refused to make their rtionship public.


    Last time they were photographed getting in the hotel together, she refused to make any statement about their marriage. Now that she was pregnant again, she still had no ns of making it public either. If she didn''t finally make things clear, he wouldn''t let her out that door today!


    ir knocked on their door and said anxiously, "Gifford, don''t do anything stupid. Talk things out with Chantel."

 Chapter 1456 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Three)

    ''Chantel''s pregnant, but why is Gifford so angry? As soon as he got back, he stomped upstairs angrily to find Chantel. What on earth happened?'' ir thought to herself.


    In order to assuage ir''s fears, Gifford opened the door and told his mom, "I''m mad, Mom, not nuts. Chantel''s my wife. I''m not going to hurt my wife or my kid."


    ir breathed a sigh of relief and told her son, "Just take some deep breaths! And count to ten before you say or do anything."


    Gifford was helpless. He wasn''t going to hurt Chantel. He just wanted to talk. "Okay, I get it. Why don''t you go y with your granddaughter?" he suggested. Wendy was here today, ying with Hugo downstairs.


    ir peeked into the room again. But Gifford was so tall she couldn''t see anything past him, so she had to give in and go downstairs.


    Bang! He mmed the door, and Chantel''s heart thumped violently. He was mad, and she was afraid.


    She stared at the man who approached her again and said quickly, "If you hit me, I''ll scream!"


    When he heard what she said, Gifford suddenlyughed. "Wow, do you really think I''m like that? After all this time?"


    Where could she have cooked up such a ridiculous idea? She was pregnant with his child. What kind of man would he be if he beat her? He treated her with kid gloves. He was fairly strong, and didn''t really even yfully punch her.


    Chantel shook her head. He was so handsome. He sure didn''t look violent. But she knew his temper. She''d gotten his goat enough times to know that he could lose his cool quickly.


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Gifford stopped in front of her. "So...you have something to tell me?"


    Chantel thought for a while and then shook her head.


    "Do you love someone else? Is that why most people don''t know you''re married?" he asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Chantel asked, confused.


    Gifford pulled her wrist and brought her to the table again. He pointed at the marriage certificates and said, "Okay, if you love me, then why haven''t you posted them on the Inte?"


    Chantel slowly took out her phone and took a photo of the marriage certificates.


    Under the man''s satisfied eyes, she put away her phone.


    Gifford was a little confused. "Okay? You posted it already? That was fast." ''Why did she put her phone away?''


    "These things take time. I need to consult with my agent and my PR team first. Once I get with them, I''ll know more." After all, she was not just ountable to herself and her husband. She


    ''s hair stood on end under his gaze. "What are you doing? Are you insane?"


    Out of nowhere, Wesley popped out and pped on the back of Gifford''s head. "God, you''re about as dense as I am! Go find your wife! You really want another man to win her heart? Go after her, unless you like crying alone!"


    Gifford really wanted to go to his wife, but he said stubbornly, "He wouldn''t try anything! He''d rot in jail if he destroyed our marriage!"


    "Okay, forget it. Just let him go to jail, then!" Wesley spat as he went upstairs.


    Anyway, what ir said was meant to light a fire under his backside. Wesley knew the truth, so he was not anxious at all.


    It was true that Chantel had left, but her agent had picked her up, not the CEO. It wouldn''t make any sense if he did.


    Gifford went and locked himself in his room, and got Sheffield on the phone. He needed his advice, and they talked for more than two hours.


    Sheffield was almost driven mad by this phone call. "Dude, I''m seriously busy. I have to let you go. I have a meetingter!" He had been talking with a man for two hours, and people might think he was gay.


    "No way. I need to know what to do. After all, you''re thedies'' man."


    Sheffield patted his forehead helplessly. "Didn''t I already tell you? I asked you to sweet talk your wife. Buy her something. Look at Matthew. He''s as cold as a fish, but he knows how to talk to your sister asionally. Women are emotional, and you have to talk to them nicely. That''s the only way out of this!"


    Then Gifford hung up the phone.


    Sheffield sat there and stared at the phone. He was a little taken aback that Gifford hung up so abruptly.

 Chapter 1457 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Four)

    Sheffield shook his head helplessly. It was not easy being thedies'' man. Whenever Matthew and Gifford were having marital problems, they would ask for his help.


    He sighed inwardly and thought to himself, ''If anyone asks me for advice next time, I should charge them for my time. Maybe ten thousand a minute? Especially Matthew. Maybe a hundred thousand a minute. He''d think twice before¡ªwell, maybe not. He''s rich beyond his wildest dreams. He might just pay it. Well, that''s it, then.''


    Chantel was pregnant now, and had to think of her child, so she asked her agent to scale back work.


    She even moved out of the Li family''s house to live on her own.


    And it was ir''s idea.


    ir had made a deal with Chantel. She''d often take Hugo to Chantel''s house. She''d also take care of her and help cook, clean, and so forth. A stress-free pregnancy was the best kind.


    It was all to galvanize Gifford into doing something.


    So when Gifford walked in one day, there was no one at home.


    When he went back to his room to change his clothes, he made another startling discovery: everything Chantel owned was gone.


    He got flustered and decided to call Chantel. Hopefully she could fill him in on what was going on.


    When Chantel''s phone rang, ir was peeling walnuts for her. Hearing it, ir asked casually, "Is that your work again?" She felt her daughter-inw devoted too much of her time to work. The girl was tired all the time.


    "No, it''s Gifford." Chantel picked up the phone and was about to answer it.


    "Gifford?" ir grabbed her phone and shook her head. "Don''t answer it."


    "Okay." Although Chantel didn''t know why ir made that request, she still agreed.


    ir had told her in advance that she needed to shake things up with Gifford or else their rtionship would always remain the same.


    Chantel ignored her phone, even though Gifford called her three times. After getting no answer, he dialed ir''s number.


    ir picked up the phone. "Hi, Gifford, you free now?" she said, in a tone that indicated nothing odd was happening.


    "Yeah," he replied. He came back especially for Chantel. "Did you guys go out?"


    "Yes, your father and I took Hugo out for a walk. Chantel came back home, but she took off again with a handsome young man in tow. She said it was work-rted. That young man was really hot, you know that? And that shirt he wore couldn''t hide those incredible abs. Ah, if only I were 18 again..."


    Deep down, she knew that even if she were 18 years old, she would still be in love with Wesley. ''W


    The man in the military uniform walked straight up to her, a big bunch of pink roses in his arms and a smile on his face.


    The actor watched her slowly take off her sunsses and asked in a low voice, "Are you really married?"


    Chantel nodded foolishly. Who else was Gifford going to give the flowers to?


    "Wow! Chantel, you''re awesome. Your husband is a pretty cool guy, too!" The actor didn''t realize that he was the third wheel and stuck around. He was still very excited and kept on talking in her ear.


    Without looking at the man beside her, Gifford gave the bouquet to Chantel and said, "Honey, I''m here!"


    Chantel took the flowers, still blown away. The bouquet was so big that Chantel could barely hold it.


    And they started to attract some attention. Many passers-by were envious of Chantel because of Gifford''s uniform, and the bouquet of striking roses.


    The actor eximed, "Wow, that''s a lot of pink roses. You know what that means, right? It means ''you are my one and only.'' You must be so happy!" He truly felt happy for Chantel.


    Gifford cast a cold nce at the man who snatched his lines. "Excuse me, please!" ''This guy''s a real dick. He took a pregnant woman to a hotel to talk about work. I''ll deal with himter, '' Gifford thought to himself.


    "What?" At that point, the actor realized how embarrassing it was for two men and a woman to stand together. He quickly stepped back and removed himself from the equation. It was their time to shine.


    Gifford took out a brocade box from his pocket. While Chantel''s gaze was still locked on the pink roses, the man took two steps back and suddenly knelt on one knee. A crowd had gathered, and someone squealed in delight.

 Chapter 1458 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Five)

    Many passers-by stopped as they saw Gifford, a handsome military officer standing in front of a woman holding arge bunch of flowers. Once they realized that woman was Chantel, a lot of people immediately took out their phones to register the moment.


    Then, all of a sudden, Gifford knelt on one knee, surprising not only Chantel but everyone else.


    To her astonishment, he opened the brocade box, revealing a huge diamond ring inside. The precious gem shone brightly in the sun, and Chantel was misty-eyed as soon as the light hit her eyes.


    Gifford shouted for everyone to hear, "I love you, Chantel. Please, marry me!"


    Who could have ever thought that a low-key man like Gifford would act as a young boy dering his love for Chantel in front of so many people?


    "Say yes! Say yes!" The crowd was very enthusiastic. Before the heroine could react, they were already urging her to say yes.


    "Chantel, say yes! Say yes!"


    Chantel would be lying if she said she had never wondered how Gifford would propose to her. As the dreamy girl that she was, she had fantasized about her love-life and future countless times before.


    In her imagination, a low-key man like Gifford would propose to her at their home or whenever there were just the two of them.


    Or he would end up not even proposing to her at all.


    After all, she didn''t think he loved her anyway.


    But reality proved her wrong and brought happy tears to her eyes. Not only did Gifford propose to her, but he also did it in public. Holding the diamond ring, he shouted once more, "Chantel, I love you."


    Chantel was so moved that her voice was choked with sobs, and she couldn''t say anything. She had waited too long for this moment.


    Maybe she had fantasized about it from the day she followed Gifford into the Li family house. She was just a girl at the time, and it was nearly impossible for a girl not to dream.


    Gifford was outstanding both in his career and looks. Not surprisingly, he had countless girls who wanted to marry him too. What was more, Chantel felt safe around him.


    She had to admit that when she told Erica she wanted to have Gifford''s child, she didn''t do it just to make his parents happy. She also had her own selfish reasons.


    She wanted to marry him. In fact, she was willing to take off her beautiful coat and abandon the dream of being a star so she could stay at home to look after her husband and children. She wouldn''t even mind if she had to wear an apron and cook for him for the rest of her life.


    Under the expectation of the crowd, Chantel temporarily put the flowers aside. Then she walked step by step towards the man who took her out of the vige and fulfilled her dream.


    She hugged and kissed him on the lips before she replied happily, "Gifford, I love you too, and I want to marry you." After saying that, she burst into tears.


    Surrounded by apuses and screams, Gifford took out the diamond ring he had just bought and put it on her finger.


    It fit just right.


    Since Gifford had long wanted to buy her a diamond ring, he had measured the size of her finger while she was asleep in the course of many nights.


    At that moment, the two helped each other back on their feet. Afterward, Gifford held her in his arms and


    nutes to greet Chantel''s family with a crying newborn in his arms.


    "Chantel''s family, are you here? Chantel''s family..."


    "Doctor, I''m Chantel''s husband!" Sweat trickled down Gifford''s forehead as he ran over to the doctor. From the moment Chantel was sent to the delivery room, he worried about her the whole time he was left in the waiting room.


    "Your wife has given birth to a healthy newborn. Mother and daughter are safe," the doctor informed.


    Gifford nced at the baby in his arms and then looked at the delivery room where the doctor hade from. "Where''s my wife? Why hasn''t shee out yet?"


    Gifford''s reaction amused the doctor. "You take the baby first. The mother has to wait for a moment before she cane out."


    "Why does she have to wait? What''s up?" Gifford''s heart skipped a beat.


    "She is fine..."


    "Since she is fine, why does she have to wait?"


    The doctor didn''t know whether tough or cry. Yet he exined to the anxious man, "We have to deal with her first..."


    "Deal with her? How?"


    "Such as the umbilical cord and centa! Sir, don''t you want to have a look at your daughter?"


    Luckily, Wesley and ir got into the hospital in time to watch the scene from afar. Immediately, ir hurried to rescue the doctor from Gifford as she held her granddaughter in her arms. "Gifford, what are you doing?"


    Gifford, who had always been a tough man, turned to his mother with tears in his eyes. "Mom, Chantel hasn''te out yet. She was crying hysterically when she got in there!" He had never seen his wife crying so miserably before.


    ir patiently exined, "It''s okay. Women are always like this when they give birth. But look at your baby. She''s already here. Chantel will be here soon as well. Don''t worry."


    Despite his mother''s words, he was still anxious. How could he not be? He only had one wife. If anything happened to Chantel, where would he find another woman who was as obedient and lovely as her?


    Once he noticed the doctor was about to leave, he grabbed him and shouted angrily, "Doctor, don''t go. Why hasn''t my wifee out yet? Tell me!"


    The people around him were all speechless.

 Chapter 1459 Extra Story About Gifford (Part Six)

    Wesley covered his face with one hand and took his granddaughter from ir''s arms with the other. "Don''t tell anybody he''s my kid anymore. Gifford''s too stupid to be one of mine," he said in a quiet voice.


    When his wife gave birth to their children back then, he didn''t act like Gifford at all.


    Gifford was a militarymander with thousands of soldiers under him. Wesley couldn''t help but wonder if he got his rank because of favoritism. They liked Wesley, so they gave special favors to his kid.


    ir pulled Gifford over and spat, "What do you think you''re doing? Didn''t the doctor say that Chantel''s in the delivery room for observation? You can''t get out of bed and walk as soon as you have a child. They''ll let her go when she''s ready."


    Fortunately, Chantel was wheeled out of the delivery room at this moment. Seeing her wife, Gifford ran over excitedly, picked her up from the bed and kissed her again and again, ignoring everyone else around them.


    ''Awesome, she''s here now. Thank God!''


    The crowd couldn''t help but cover their eyes. How could Gifford show off his love for his wife at the door to the delivery room? It was so inappropriate!


    Chantel had not regained her strength yet. She blushed and whispered, "Let go of me. They''re staring at us!"


    After confirming she was fine, Gifford gently let Chantel lie down again.


    Later, Wesley told Erica about it. As his sister, Erica knew the day his wife gave birth to their baby, Gifford cried like a fool and even threatened the doctor.


    Gifford''s second child was a girl. He held her in his arms excitedly, dancing around the room. Now the whole world knew Chantel had given birth to a daughter.


    Their child was scarcely 100 days old when Gifford and Chantel finally held a wedding ceremony.


    The wedding and reception were grand affairs, with music, food, dancing and alcohol. Not to mention tons of flowers. Just like he promised her. They didn''t invite too many people. Except for Gifford''s and Wesley''s military friends, they only invited a few friends and family.


    Before the start of the Lunar New Year, Sheffield officially tookmand of the Violet Eagles.


    Since then, the three women¡ªChantel, Erica and Tessie¡ªwere no longer members of that organization. But they were still respected in the gang, and they told their formerrades in arms that they always had their backs.


    After the Lunar New Year


    It had been more than a year since Chantel had been the subject of tabloid gossip. The paparazzi caught her getting a hotel room with another guy. Since that time, she''d been proposed to, given birth to a daughter, and gotten married in an ostentatious celebration. What a year!


    Chantel finally posted a status update on Weibo, which said, "Hi guys. This is actually Chantel Ye.


    Today, I want to give a shout out to my fans who have been there for me since I first started. And I need to let you in on something.


    I want to thank my parents-inw and two sisters-inw. Without them, I wouldn''t have found my own happiness so soon.


    Yes, I''m married.


    We got our marriage certificates a few years ago, but we didn''t actually get married then. He held a wonderful wedding for me a while ago.


    My hus


    rer. He''d handle the explosions, simted bullets, mes and smoke. He made sure all weapons were licensed, and taught the crew and cast how to use them safely. Wherever Chantel went, he''d be there.


    The cast and crew were always joking with him, asking him if he was afraid his wife would run away, because he always kept an eye on her.


    Gifford refused to admit it. "She asked me toe here because I''m good at what I do. I shoot things, I make them go boom. Might as well do that here and get paid for it. Besides, she doesn''t trust me around these beautiful actresses. Honey, it''s your break. Come here. I just picked up some fruit for you. Take a load off."


    His courteous look was not ascent as when he said that his wife was afraid he would run away with other women.


    Chantel pulled his ear and said, "You''re talking smack about me again, aren''t you?"


    "No. honey, you are so beautiful. How could I ever do that? Come on, let me feed you fruit like an empress."


    They had been showing off their love for each other like this the whole day. Everyone else got goose bumps, turned and left decisively. No one wanted to stick around for the public disys of affection.


    Looking at the man who was now ingratiating himself with his wife, probably no one would associate him with the valiant and battlewise prince charming of the past.


    Chantel wiped her hands with a wet tissue, "Well, I can do it myself!"


    "No way. I hate feeling useless." ''She couldn''t steal my job, '' he thought.


    Chantel had no choice but to read the script over again, and ept his loving hands feeding her the fruit.


    Back when she was on bedrest after the childbirth, he said that he would feed her fruits for the rest of her life and stay with her forever. He would follow her wherever she went.


    Now, he was really doing it.


    After a long time, when Gifford''s and Chantel''s hair turned grey and they lost all their teeth, as long as Chantel was there, Gifford would be around nearby.


    He would always apany her wherever she went.


    This was his way of showing his love for her¡ªhe kept herpany for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1460 Extra Story About Adkins (Part One)

    Several yearster


    Adkins was now twenty-two years old. He cut his beloved girl loose for his career, now a thorn in his heart.


    He knew Mollie Ren in junior high. They''d only been ssmates for that year. Adkins skipped a grade because of his brains, and they had never again been in ss together.


    At age seventeen, the quadruplets all graduated from university the same year.


    And the girl who Adkins fell for in his youth was still in college, working on her graduate degree. He went to arger, four-year institution for further study.


    The night before he left, Adkins took her to the suburbs to look at the starry sky.


    Mollie Ren was from an ordinary family. Her parents were divorced. She lived with her father, who was addicted to gambling and drinking and was always behind on his bills thanks to his vices. She knew her and Adkins came from very different families. She didn''t want to drag him down with her, so she forced him to make a choice that night.


    Either he could stay in Y City so the two of them could hang out together from time to time, or he could go off to study abroad, and never call or text her again.


    That night, Mollie Ren wore a ck slip dress, which was uncharacteristically sexy. She was usually pragmatic, and not really interested in seducing anyone. "You need to know something about me. I''m not the kind of girl to stay lonely. If you''re not here with me, I don''t know what I''ll do. I''ve got guys lining up to date me," she said casually.


    Adkins was no fool. He knew she said this for a reason.


    Or you could say Adkins was actually a fool because he thought Mollie Ren said that because she didn''t like him. He thought she was trying to let him down easily, because she wanted someone else.


    Anyone could predict what happened next.


    Adkins hugged the girl and kissed her deeply. And then he walked off, giving her freedom, and effectively ending their rtionship.


    It was her first kiss, and his as well.


    And that was how Adkins'' first rtionship ended. But he wasn''t entirely sure how he felt about it. It wasn''t hard to leave her.


    Adkins'' future was so bright he had to wear shades. He wasn''t just a rising star, he was a rocket. In less than five years, he''d gotten all his degrees and was now sitting pretty in his dream job.


    By the time he was thirty-two, what Matthew said proved prophetic. Adkins was the youngest ruler of H Country. What more could he dream of?


    But Adkins wasn''t the only one who had it all together. In the same month of the same year, Mollie Ren stepped into her new job¡ªa businesswyer. She was quite good at it, too. She had a silver tongue, and was more capable than many of her male colleagues. And she''d gotten engaged, too.


    Adkins was still friends with her on WeChat, even after all this time. So he saw when she posted a few photos of her and her fiance in her WeChat Moments.


    Her fiance was two years younger than her. ording to her introduction in her WeChat Moments, they met each other litigating awsuit. After a few drinks and a few business dinners, they fell in love. Her fiance was also famous in M Country. She wanted to move for him, and get a job in the same city. That way she wouldn''t have to mi


    ver her water ss, staring dumbly as the water spread across the desk, ruining several important-looking documents.


    Mollie Ren didn''t have the time to deal with that just now. She righted her water ss and walked around the desk. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Hello, Mrs. Huo," she said, trying to sound as graceful as her guest appeared to be.


    Erica looked Mollie Ren up and down. Her long ck hair was tied up on the top of her head, and she wore just enough make-up to entuate her features, but not look too made up. Wearing a ck suit, she looked elegant and capable.


    "Mollie Ren?" Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Erica tried to maintain the image she had created today. She couldn''t frighten her future daughter-inw.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Realizing her gaffe, Mollie Ren quickly adjusted her mood and said, "Mrs. Huo, please have a seat. Would you like something to drink?"


    Erica sat down on the sofa and observed her future daughter-inw carefully as Mollie Ren summoned an assistant in and gave her orders.


    So this was the girl her eldest son had carried a torch for. A ten-year crush. Mollie Ren had managed to open aw firm on her own. Erica was impressed.


    A cup of hot tea was ced in front of Erica, and Mollie Ren sat down stiffly. "Excuse me. Is there a reason you came to see me?"


    Erica decided to crack a joke with her to ease her nervousness. "What are your rates, Miss Ren? Do you charge by the hour, or...?"


    Mollie took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Huo. I had the honor to team up with ZL Group once, and Mr. Huo helped me a lot. Today, you came here in person. It''s my honor, really. No charge."


    Besides, she was Adkins'' mother! How could she charge her?


    With one hand supporting her chin, Erica looked at her with a smile. "I dide here today to consult awyer, but it''s not amercial dispute." She knew that business disputes were Mollie''s forte.


    "Okay. If you have any questions, ask away. I''ll tell you everything I know. If you''re not happy with my services, I have a lot of friends I could rmend," Mollie Ren said.

 Chapter 1461 Extra Story About Adkins (Part Two)

    "Excuse me, Miss Ren. Would you please tell me what the sentence for going through someone else''s belongings without their knowledge and consent is?" Erica asked.


    For a moment, Mollie looked stunned, but she responded duly, "That would be considered an invasion of personal privacy. Under normal circumstances, a defendant would be required to pay damages to the victim, but under severe circumstances, the defendant could face up to a maximum of three years'' imprisonment or detention."


    Erica picked up the purse next to her and ced it on top of the table before her.


    "Do you recognize this purse?" she asked. Of course, Mollie recognized the purse. After all, it belonged to her!


    "I found this purse in my son''s room. I know my son well; he must have looked through it and, consequently been in vition of your privacy. What would you charge him with, Miss Ren?" It was bing increasingly clear that Erica was doing everything in her power to make her son''s rtionship with Mollie work.


    Mollie''s cheeks blushed red instantly. After an awkward pause, she mumbled, "Mrs. Huo, he won''t be facing any charges as I was the one who identally left it..."


    "No!


    He must be punished!" Erica said firmly. Mollie had feelings for Adkins, and moreover, he was now the ruler of H Country. How could a merewyer like her file awsuit against him? She began to wonder if Erica had juste here to make things difficult for her.


    The nervousness that was disyed on Mollie''s face amused Erica quite a lot. "In my opinion, you should sentence him to a lifetime of imprisonment, if you know what I mean," she said with a cheeky wink.


    Mollie waspletely dumbfounded as she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. All her cleverness and eloquence in court had evaporated into thin air.


    "Let''s just cut to the chase, dear. Among the quadruplets, only Adkins is single now. I would be lying if I told you that I haven''t been doing my own research. I know that the two of you were in the same ss more than ten years ago. I also know that the girl he took to see the starry night sky was you," said Erica.


    It was quite clear that Erica had conducted an extensive and detailed investigation about the two of them.


    Matthew used to take her to that ce as well. This one time when they both went there again, the person taking care of the ce told them that Adkins had brought a girl there.


    Before Mollie could say anything, Erica continued, "I''ve already checked his schedule. Adkins is expected to arrive in the city tomorrow and he will be staying at the six-star hotel in the city center."


    Mollie didn''t know how to respond as she was both moved and unsettled. After a while, she said, "Auntie, then you must have heard that... I am already engaged..."


    "Yes, I have. You don''t have to worry about that because I happen to know your fiance''s mother. I''ve already arranged for some beautiful girls for your so-called fiance to go on blind dates with. You can consider the engagement cancelled. You will receive a call from your ex-fiance tonight to finalize the details," said Erica. Erica was like an unstoppable train. Now that she had made up her mind to pair Mollie with her son, she was hell-ben


    a rare look in his eyes. "Well, now that you''re already here, it''s toote to think about it." Before she knew, the man lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    He wasn''t going to let her go now that she hade to him on her own.


    Adkins'' secretary, however, stood outside the door anxiously because his boss was supposed to be at a very important dinner party that night. Even he didn''t have the courage to knock on his door.


    The only upants of the master suite were a man and a woman. It wasn''t very hard to imagine what was going on inside.


    About an hourter, Adkins opened the door and walked out, neatly dressed and looking fresh. The way he carefully shut the door behind his back indicated that he was afraid of disturbing the sleeping woman inside.


    Taken by curiosity, his secretary secretly looked him up and down. His usual serious expression was now full of joy and he wasn''t wearing the same clothes he was wearing before Mollie arrived. In fact, it was quite clear that he had just taken a shower.


    Three monthster, Adkins got married. The wedding was deliberately kept low-profile and the only people on the guest-list were either family or close friends of the family. The name, identity and profession of his wife were kept out of the general public''s knowledge for the sake of privacy.


    However, Adkins was always seen with a woman after that and when someone would ask about the woman''s identity, his secretary would simply answer¡ª"Mrs. Huo."


    As time went by, people eventually came to see that Adkins and his wife loved each other very much. In fact, they were inseparable.


    Besides, there was a femalewyer in the ZL Group''s legal team. Even Boswell Huo, the CEO of thepany, had a lot of respect for her. Only a few of his assistants knew that the femalewyer was actually their CEO''s sister-inw.


    After all, she was the only employee of thepany that coulde and go with Adkins as she pleased. Why else would the boss give her that privilege if she weren''t important to his family?


    Eventually, more and more people came to know about Adkins'' wife, the remarkablewyer, named Mollie Ren.

 Chapter 1462 Extra Story About Damian (Part One)

    As Matthew had said, five yearster, Angelina was brought back to the Huo family from the welfare house. Although she didn''t hold the same status as Erma, she was still regarded as almost like a biological daughter to Matthew and Erica in the eyes of everyone else in the family.


    Since there was no spare room on the third floor when she came, she had to stay on the second. However, afraid that she would be scared and all alone in there, Boswell and Damian told Matthew that they would move their rooms from the third to the second floor to make herpany.


    As time went by, Damian became a well-known pianist described as the prince of the piano by his fans. While he was still studying, he participated in several piano performances and graduated from the school of music when he was only twenty-two years old.


    Most of the time, his family would only hear from the young pianist through the TV.


    After he had gone abroad at the age of twenty-two, he had been living there for five years now. For some reason, he hadn''t returned home in these past five years.


    When he was twenty-seven years old, Erica gave him an ultimatum. She said she would break off all rtions with him if he didn''t show up at home for Angelina''s birthday that year. Damian then took the first ne to Y City, and once hended, he hurried back to the Huo family''s house.


    It was Angelina''s birthday, and the first time in years that Damian wasing back from abroad, so the Huo family decided to organize a dinner at home.


    Therefore, the servants had spent the entire day decorating the first floor for the party. In the end, there were even balloons with the words "Happy Birthday Angelina" hanging from the living room ceiling.


    By dinner time, almost everyone was on the vi''s ground floor, except the two girls upstairs and Damian, who hadn''te home yet.


    Atst, the prince of the piano walked into the living room. He hugged every family member present and then asked in confusion, "Where are Erma and Angelina?"


    "Damian! I am here!" A crisp sound came down the stairs.


    Soon, two girls hand in hand showed up at the corner of the staircase.


    Erma wanted to run downstairs and give her brother a hug, but considering the girl around her, she gave up the idea temporarily. She said out loud, "Ha-ha, look at Angelina''s makeup. Haven''t I outdone myself again?"


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes fell on the girl next to Erma. Besides the exquisite makeup Erma had done on her, Angelina wore a blue starry dress with her long hair tied up into a delicate princess bun.


    "Erma, I can''t believe you asked Angelina to be your model again," Erica asserted helplessly.


    Her youngest daughter loved to do other people''s makeup and hair. Since Angelina had always been so obedient, she had be Erma''s model from an early age.


    Colman approached the two girls and praised Angelina exaggeratedly, "Oh, Your Highness, you''re so beautiful. Erma, you''re a fabulous makeup artist!"


    Erma bared her teeth and raised her chin as she sai


    , however, didn''t make any mention to take the bag. "No, you don''t have to..."


    Realizing that he was about to refuse her, Angelina quickly pushed the bag into his arms and said, "I''ve learned how to knit. Since it''s starting to get cold in the country you''ve been living in, I thought you could use a scarf. So I made it for you. I hope you like it, Damian! Now go to bed!"


    Afraid that he would refuse her gift again, Angelina rushed out of the room before he could say anything.


    However, as soon as she closed the door behind her, she ran into Boswell, who had just walked out of his room. "Angelina, are you looking for Damian?"


    Startled, Angelina shook her head. "No, no. I''m just passing by."


    Looking at the girl running back to her room, Boswell was confused. After all, he had seen clearly the moment she came out through Damian''s door.


    He intended to go downstairs to get some water, but instead, he knocked on Damian''s door and opened it next. "Damian, what''s going on with Angelina?" he asked in confusion.


    Still standing where Angelina had just left him, Damian didn''t have the time to put the bag away when his brother walked in. Nheless, he exined, "There was something she wanted to talk about."


    "What''s in your hand?" Boswell asked casually.


    Damian was silent for a moment. Then he walked over to Boswell and handed him the bag. "It''s a gift from Angelina."


    "A gift for me?" Boswell took the handbag even more confused. "Why didn''t she give it to me herself? Why did she have to do it through you?"


    "Maybe... she is shy," Damian answered.


    "Shy?" Boswell burst intoughter. "Why is that silly girl shy about this?"


    In his eyes, Angelina had always been silly.


    But now it seemed she has just outdone herself. If she wanted to give him a gift, she could just hand it to him directly. Why did she have to do it through Damian?


    Damian shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Boswell didn''t wait for an exnation, either. He just left with the bag in his hand next.

 Chapter 1463 Extra Story About Damian (Part Two)

    Two monthster, the weather in Y City started to cool down. Boswell took out the scarf Angelina gave him on her birthday and casually wrapped it around his neck before heading downstairs.


    On the ground floor, Boswell found that Angelina had already gone to school. While eating her breakfast, Erma spotted her brother and asked in confusion, "Boswell, when did you begin to wear a scarf?" Somehow she thought the essory was more like Damian''s style than his.


    "Oh, I suddenly remembered I have one. Since it''s really cold today, I took it out," Boswell exined casually.


    As he walked past her, though, Erma unexpectedly unwrapped the scarf around his neck while he looked at her puzzled.


    After checking out one of the corners of the piece of clothing, she said, "I knew it. This looks so much like Damian''s style because it belongs to him! How could you have it?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is my scarf. Angelina gave to me as a gift!" Boswell emphasized.


    Erma cast him an odd nce as she revealed in a low voice, "But Damian''s name is on it. If you don''t believe me, take a look yourself!"


    Following her gaze, he saw a name on the scarf¡ªDamian.


    Boswell couldn''t believe his eyes. What was going on?


    After that, he spent a while trying his best to recall what happened that night two months ago. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the scarf wasn''t a gift for him, but for Damian.


    Realizing that there was something wrong with Damian that night, he thought it was necessary to find out the reason why he decided to give him the scarf.


    At the end of the year, knowing that Damian woulde back home to celebrate the Lunar New Year, Boswell brought a girl back to the Huo family manor.


    As soon as they arrived together, he introduced the girl to his family. "Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom, guys, this is my girlfriend, Patti. Patti, say hello to everyone."


    The moment his words left his mouth, his eyes fell upon Damian.


    As Patti was busy greeting everyone else, Boswell took the opportunity to study his brother''s face.


    Damian didn''t notice he was being looked at. In fact, he was way too busy, staring at Angelina''s smile. At that moment, sympathy was written all over his face. He couldn''t help it, but his heart ached for Angelina.


    A few hourster, Boswell was finally free to go to his brother and get the confirmation he wanted, but Damian had only been waiting for Patti to leave his side to pull Boswell into the back garden and start a fight with him.


    As shocking as it was, Damian really threw a punch at Boswell.


    The Huo brothers had always been united and friendly among themselves. This was the first time in their lives they had fought like this against each other.


    It was unbelievable that Damian, who was always so considerate, had just hit Boswell.


    Since he was his brother, Boswell didn''t return the punch and asked patiently, "Is Patti your girlfriend?"


    "No."


    oo." He never thought he would have the chance to tell her that in his life.


    He couldn''t see it, but Angelina smiled broadly at his confession. She never felt so good!


    Besides the streetmps, the back garden waspletely in the dark, but all of a sudden, all the lights were turned on. Erma jumped out from one side, and when she saw the two together, she screamed, "Wow, look at what we have here!"


    Boswell told her she would run into a big secret in the back garden, so she came to check it out. It turned out he was right!


    Angelina tried to get out of Damian''s embrace immediately, but he didn''t let her go. Holding her in his arms, he warned his naughty sister, "Erma!"


    "Damian, I know. I won''t tell the others," she promised with a smile.


    Damian shook his head helplessly. He didn''t trust her at all.


    And of course, he was right not to do so. Within a few minutes, the whole Huo family knew that Damian and Angelina were now a couple.


    Surprisingly, Erica was the one who was caught off guard the most by the sudden news. She had always thought that Boswell would get married to Angelina and, therefore, had mentally got herself ready to have the girl as her second daughter-inw. But now that Angelina and Damian were together so unexpectedly, she needed some time to digest the news.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was very calm. This was a matter between the children, and he would not interfere. If they were really together, he would be happy for them.


    Despite Damian confessing his feelings for her, Angelina thought they would date for a few years before they got married.


    But as soon as she finished her studies, he caught her by surprise when he got down on one knee and proposed to her. ording to him, dating without envisioning the marriage wasn''t right.


    So at the age of twenty-six, Angelina got her marriage certificates with Damian.


    On the groom''s twenty-ninth birthday, the couple had a grand wedding in Y City.

 Chapter 1464 Extra Story About Boswell (Part One)

    Boswell had no feelings for Angelina, but not because he looked down on her.


    He thought of marriage as useful, not necessarily for love. If he could get something out of it, something good for himself or ZL Group, then it was worthwhile. But marrying Angelina wouldn''t achieve that end.


    Boswell thought if he really loved a girl, he wouldn''t have to marry her. There were a few celebrities who just lived together, and refused to wed. When it came to marriage, he would marry someone who could help him in business. It would be even better if he could get along with his wife.


    It was not that his career needed a woman''s help, but that he wanted someone around to help when he needed her. He could bring her along to social engagements, or hand the reins of thepany over to her when he couldn''t be there to handle those affairs himself.


    To put it bluntly, he needed a businesswoman for him, the businessman. And she should be well-educated, so she might be interesting to talk to. And she''d make fewer mistakes when she took control of thepany.


    So he thought about marrying a woman with a simr family background.


    As for Angelina, he had brought her home to be a member of the family. She wasn''t a bad person, and he wanted to see her do well. If it weren''t for Damian, who liked her so much, he would have arranged another good man for her.


    Damian seemed to be head over heels for her, so that made his brother happy. Angelina could marry into the family and would be taken good care of by Damian, so Boswell didn''t have to worry about her anymore.


    Now that Angelina and Damian were together, Boswell only needed to concern himself with Erma''s marriage.


    Colman was a yboy, with a new girl on his arm every night. Boswell decided to leave well enough alone.


    Edmond was the bad boy. He had a reputation, and girls tended to avoid him. Boswell didn''t even want to try and fix him up with anyone.


    So that left Erma, his dearest sister. Because he was her brother, he would find the best husband for her after he settled down.


    He had been trying to find a wife who fit his standards, and by the time he was 28, he did. Her name was Chloe Shen. And when he found her, he didn''t want to lose her. So, having been invited for dinner, after some pleasant conversation, he made an offer to her father.


    Because he was all about business, Boswell wrote it out as a contract and handed it to the man. "Sir, I''d like to marry your daughter, Chloe. I''m prepared to pay¡ª10 million dors. Besides, as my wife, she''d be Mrs. Huo. There are a lot of women moring for that title. Of course, I would like to learn how to fashion the Purple Charm, so we can preserve the secret. It''s dangerously close to being lost, and I''d like to change that, with your permission, sir."


    The Purple Charm was a special silk produced in the Shen family in Elm Town of Y City. The people who fashioned it used a special chemical dissolving process to treat silkworm cocoons, leaving their molecr structure intact. This process prevented shrinkage, leaving it bleach-resistant, and it wouldn''t be yellowed by perspiration. Obviously, this made the Purple Charm material rare and expensive. It was known as "soft gold" in the silk


    anged his mind. He turned and told the butler behind him, "This girl is Rosa. Show her to her room."


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    Boswell walked up to his wife, who was already on the first floor. Before she could say anything, he lifted her into his arms and strode upstairs.


    The moment Chloe Shen was gathered in his arms, she put her arms around Boswell''s neck and stared at the girl being led away by the butler.


    The girl red at Chloe Shen with obvious jealousy in her eyes.


    Chloe Shen gave her a scornful smile. She could tell what was on the girl''s mind. She hugged Boswell tightly and said, "You must be tired after your trip, honey."


    Chloe Shen didn''t mind romantic rival came so soon. She was not a kind person either.


    "No matter how tired I am, I still have the strength to deal with you," Boswell said. He had no idea what was happening between the two women. All he could hear was the soft voice of the woman in his arms.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, when the sun hung high in the sky, Boswell and Chloe Shen explored each other''s bodies for the first time since they were married.


    After that, Boswell put on his pajamas and walked out of the walk-in closet. He told the sleepy woman in the bed, "I brought the girl back here so she could serve you. You can give her whatever orders you like."


    Chloe Shen was so tired after their lovemaking session that she didn''t even have the strength tough, but she still answered, "Okay."


    So, was her husband good to her? If he was a good husband, why would he bring a woman to their vi two days after the wedding?


    But he said that he brought the woman here so that she could serve her and told her she could tell the girl what to do.


    Well, as long as he didn''t use that as an excuse to have an affair with that woman, Chloe Shen didn''t mind. She would make sure that didn''t happen.


    Thinking of this, Chloe Shen gradually fell asleep.


    She didn''t wake up until midnight, and then only because she was ravenous.


    Before leaving, Boswell had told her that he had to work and had a heavy workload. If nothing went wrong, he''d sleep in his office after he was done.

 Chapter 1465 Extra Story About Boswell (Part Two)

    Chloe had a hard time getting out of bed. She mustered the little strength she had and pressed the button to call the maid.


    Although she had been asleep for hours, Chloe was still quite exhausted and sore. Boswell must have ridden her like a stallion on steroids.


    The girl Boswell brought back pushed the door open, but she wasn''t dressed in a maid''s uniform. As she entered the room, Rosa greeted Chloe with a half-hearted enthusiasm. "Hello, Mrs. Huo."


    The mess in the room stung her eyes. Anyone with an ounce of sense could tell that Boswell and Chloe were engaged in some kind of wild sexual adventure in this room.


    Leaning against the headboard of the bed, Chloe nced at Rosa with a hint of arrogance and said, "Prepare some food for me."


    "Yes, ma''am!" No matter how reluctant Rosa was, she had to do as Chloe said because it was her duty as a maid of the Huo family.


    After Chloe came out of the bathroom, almost an hourter, she looked around and realized that the maid still hadn''t brought her midnight snack yet.


    She shook her head, dismissing all thoughts on the matter and reced the sheet that had traces of blood on it with a fresh one.


    At around two o''clock in the morning, Rosa finally served Chloe the midnight snack¡ªtwo slices of bread and a cup of yogurt. Rosa pretended to be guilty and said, "I''m sorry, ma''am. I don''t know how to use the toaster as this is my first time being a maid. Would you like to have something else instead?"


    Chloe smiled and politely refused, "It doesn''t matter."


    After Rosa left the room, Chloe took her phone out and called Boswell. "Can you get something to eat when you''re back?" ''Hmm... what should I call this man from now on? Honey or Boswell?'' she thought to herself.


    Boswell hadn''t finished his work yet, but when he heard her words, he recalled how beautiful she looked in the afternoon, and took it as an invitation of some sort. He put down the document in his hand and said, "Sure! I''ll be right over!"


    Half an hourter, Rosa was in the kitchen munching away at some fruits when she heard the sound of engine turning off. She scrambled to put the fruits away and pretended to clean the counter.


    After changing into his slippers, Boswell walked past the living room and went upstairs without looking at the kitchen.


    Five minutester, Rosa was called upstairs.


    In the room, Chloe had a casual, nonchnt expression on her face as she nibbled on a piece of bread, as though nothing had happened.


    However, the cold expression on Boswell''s face drove shivers down the nervous girl''s spine as he red at her furiously and yelled, "Is this your idea of a midnight snack?"


    Rosa''s heart skipped a beat. "Please don''t misunderstand me. I just don''t know how to use the toaster yet..." She gave Boswell the same excuse she gave to Chloe earlier.


    Burning rage hissed through Boswell''s body like deathly poison. "So what if you knew how to use it? Were you going to let my wife eat toast at night? What is the point of me bringing you here if you can''t even take


    e him orders. She wouldn''t allow him to drink too much; she wouldn''t allow him to stay upte; she wouldn''t allow him to work overtime... Slowly, but surely the list of things she wouldn''t allow him to do grew bigger.


    It was just as Colman had told him, Boswell had fallen into the trap set by Chloe.


    Just like his grandfather fell into the trap of his grandmother and his father fell into the trap of his mother, Boswell couldn''t help but allow history to repeat itself.


    From then onwards, Boswell formed tremendous respect for Colman''s words of wisdom.


    Even just two years before her 30th birthday when Chloe said that she didn''t want to have a child so soon, Boswell didn''t challenge her wishes. Instead, he assured her that she wouldn''t have to worry about having a child until she was ready.


    Every single night, he would hold the sleeping woman in his arms and think about how his life hade to this.


    He finally found out the reason. Although she was not as shrewd as him, she was a woman and she would act like a spoiled child and make him obsessed. And just like that, she was the one who had the final say in everything.


    He had no idea of what was going to happen after he gave her his heart because by that time it was already toote. He hadpletely given himself to Chloe!


    Fortunately, the two of them lived a happy life and Boswell didn''t have to spend the rest of his life worrying. Since he wasn''t the high-maintenance type, he was happy just to be able to hold his wife in his sleep every night.


    Chloe gave birth to a daughter at the age of 29, and her daughter was the spitting image of her mother. Boswell, who was a ve for his wife, was now also a ve for his daughter. His position in the family now was worse than it was before.


    As the old fisherman''s proverb goes, "There is always a bigger fish in the sea."


    Boswell, who had been scrupulously methodical in the business world, was controlled by a woman called Chloe Shen, and he had never been able to turn the tables ever since.

 Chapter 1466 Extra Story About Edmond (Part One)

    The fifth son of the Huo family, Edmond Huo, was infamous for having the worst temper in the family. He had always been unruly and disobedient from childhood to adulthood. Matthew even tried unpopr methods of disciplining him by giving him a good old thrashing, but unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    When Wesley and Gifford were in their mid-twenties, they had been promoted several ranks in a row in the military.


    However, the story of a 24-year-old Edmond, was very different because he was still just a junior official¡ªonly one level higher than the rookies. He never made any attempt to make progress but instead, caused trouble all day long. It was as if his mind was wandering elsewhere.


    The reason for his depression stemmed out of a big fight he had with Erma when he was twenty years old. It all started when Matthew told him the truth. "Erma was born three minutes earlier which makes you the youngest member of the family. But we wanted your sister to have five older brothers so your grandfather and I decided to tell everyone that you were older than Erma."


    Edmond was shocked by the news.


    In fact, he didn''t speak for three days after that.


    The poor young man could do nothing but bottle up his anger, after all, he couldn''t turn back the hands of time.


    All of a sudden, Erma started bossing him around. She was so proud of the fact that she was older than him that she kept pestering Edmond to show her more respect.


    Fortunately, Edmond''s anger didn''tst long. After all, he loved his sister from the bottom of his heart. It really didn''t matter whether he was the older or the younger between them. He was happy to have her as his sister anyway.


    One day during the training, the superior announced in public that a high ranking official would be paying them a visit in two days, and this person was a woman.


    This caused a heated discussion in his toon, but Edmond brushed it off disdainfully as he couldn''t care less about some woman just because she was a superior officer. In his head, he could beat ten women with one hand.


    Unfortunately, the woman he thought he could beat with one hand was the very same woman who ended up embarrassing him in front of his associates for the first time in his life.


    The woman was in her early twenties, but she was already several ranks higher than he was. She was dressed sharply in a neat uniform, with short hair, and she had an imposing aura.


    During the break, Edmond leaned against the horizontal bar with a de of grass in his mouth and listened to others talking about the female instructor. He sneered, "She''s just like a hard ass. She didn''t even smile for one moment."


    His voice was neither loud nor low, and everyone within a few meters could hear it.


    "Edmond Huo!" The voice of an infuriated woman exploded in his ears.


    Startled by the voice, Edmond''s heart throbbed violently. He rubbed his ears nervously and turned around slowly. "Yes!"


    The woman''s re could burn a hole through his skull. "You sound unconvinced?" She had heard about the notorious member of the team who was well-known for giving the other in


    ious. Why was she hitting him so hard? All he did was kiss her twice. Despite his greatest efforts to best the woman, he failed as she was far more skilled than he was. In the end, he had no choice but to be taught a hard lesson.


    When he came back to the military base with his face red and swollen, the look of embarrassment on his face made everyone roar withughter.


    Everyone was able to figure out that someone had beaten the daylights out of Edmond. Their questions were answered when they saw the female instructor''s fuming face when she came back.


    When Matthew heard that his naughtiest son had been taught a lesson by a woman, to the extent that his face was covered in bruises, he was not angry at all, but instead, a trace of excitement appeared on his calm face.


    He immediately asked someone to gather more information about the woman. Only then did he know that Olivia Gu was also from a notable family. A lively and vivacious person, Olivia Gu was an exemry student loved by her teachers and fellow pupils alike.


    After that, Matthew specifically told the higher-ups in the military to let Olivia Gu continue to guide his son. If Edmond''s work weren''t up to her satisfaction, she could just beat him up as much as she wanted to.


    However, a few dayster, Matthew again received a shocking news about Edmond again. This time, his son, Edmond had kissed Olivia Gu in front of all the other trainees.


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat at the mere thought. Since when did his son be so thoughtless?


    What frightened him even more were the reports of Edmond always having an argument with his female instructor.


    One night, Edmond tied her up when he caught her off guard, threw her into her car and took her to a hotel.


    Edmond might have failed to defeat Olivia Gu on the training ground, but as it turned out, he could easily defeat her in bed. The way she squirmed and begged for mercy in bed gave him great satisfaction.


    For once the man had won, but his victory didn''tst long. Right after Olivia came to her senses, she beat him again.

 Chapter 1467 Extra Story About Edmond (Part Two)

    But this time, Olivia didn''t have the strength to hit him as hard as before, so there were no visible bruises left on Edmond''s face.


    Aftering out of the hotel, Edmond and Olivia got in the car in silence.


    A couple of minutester, however, Olivia took a deep breath and broke the silence. "You must take responsibility for your actions!" If they hadn''t had sex, she wouldn''t want to get married that easily.


    Seeing that he finally had the upper hand, Edmond sneered, "Beg me!"


    ''Beg him?'' Olivia was pissed off at his audacity.


    Immediately, she got out of the car and dragged him to the back seat to beat him up.


    She didn''t let go of him until he was begging just like she did in bed. She also made sure to make him promise he would take responsibility for what happened.


    Then, as she let her guard down, Edmond suddenly jumped up and inverted their positions, pressing himself on top of her. While he sat on her legs, he got her hands under control and considered tearing off her clothes. Before he had a chance, though, he was beaten to the ground again.


    From that moment on, Edmond became known as the first man in the Huo family who would get married because he got beaten by a woman.


    The news of Edmond and Olivia''s engagement quickly spread and was soon a hot topic in the military.


    Edmond was forced to listen to his associates constantly teasing him about bed positions and who would be on top of whom between him and Olivia. For the first time, he thought he should start focusing more on his training. After all, if he allowed his wife to beat him up for the rest of his life, how could he ever call himself a man?


    The couple was given then ten days off from the military for the wedding, but Edmond didn''t n to have a ceremony with Olivia. In fact, he didn''t even take her to shoot the pre-wedding photos.


    Of course, Olivia got insanely mad. As a woman, why couldn''t she have what was rightfully hers?


    So on the morning of their second day off, Olivia pressed Edmond against the couch and beat him up again. In the end, he was forced to take the pre-wedding photos and hold a ceremony with her.


    Although it was a simple wedding, Olivia was relieved to have one.


    After living together for a while, Edmond learned that whenever Olivia raised her hand, it was for the best if he behaved himself and did what she wanted.


    However, this changed when Edmond was twenty-eight years old. Following his victory in a martial arts championship, he came back home and challenged Olivia to a fight.


    It was a fierce match, but Olivia couldn''t beat


    change.


    Indeed, it was a beautiful night.


    That day, Olivia realized that if she wanted to get along with Edmond, she would have to make a few changes in her behavior.


    After all, since she had chosen to marry Edmond, she wanted to make it work and spend the rest of her life with him. It seemed that for that to happen, she would have to learn topromise a bit more in the future.


    As a result, the two of them began to share some sweet and tender moments in their rtionship. Only Olivia wasn''t the only one who had changed to make this possible, Edmond had done his part too.


    That couple who would always solve their problems with aggression gradually started to fade. Soon, there were no more punches and rudeness between them in their alone time.


    After the new year, Olivia thanked Erica, "Mom, thank you for that idea you gave me. Edmond has changed a lot since that time."


    Erica was content to see the couple so happy. "No need to thank me. Now you should focus on having a child with Edmond as soon as possible. A man will stay more often at home after he bes a father."


    "Okay!" Olivia blushed as she nodded timidly.


    Half a yearter, Olivia found out she was pregnant, and Edmond became even more obedient to her after that.


    During the pregnancy, he would do whatever she said and more. However, Olivia thought this behavior was soon about to change when the baby was born.


    To her astonishment, Edmond was still very considerate and obedient to her after their son was born.


    By the time she gave birth to their second child, Edmond confessed to her, "I feel happy that I fell into your hands, just like my grandfather fell into my grandmother''s, and my father into my mother''s."

 Chapter 1468 Extra Story About Colman (Part One)

    Colman, Matthew and Erica''s third son, was more like Sheffield than anyone else¡ªaplete and total womanizer. He took to those behaviors as if born to them. And he was better than Sheffield in the romance department. Beautiful women had flocked to him since he was a teen.


    Erica cautioned him about his love-em-and-leave-em lifestyle. Every girl was the apple of her parents'' eye, after all.


    Colman felt wronged. Was it his fault girls liked him a lot? And one thing usually led to another. Was he responsible for that too?


    When he was three, he once dered that he would marry one hundred wives. He had a rich romantic history. Since he got his first girlfriend at age fifteen, he had never been single for even one day.


    Even so, there were a lot of girls lining up to be his girlfriend. They didn''t care he was a yboy.


    Matthew had tried all kinds of things to curb his appetites, but nothing seemed to work. But it was not like Colman did anything out of the ordinary. He hung out with friends, he didn''t do anything illegal. All he did was date girls. So after Colman grew up, Matthew stopped trying. He was who he was.


    Colman had a good friend called Leon Feng. He was also from a rich family. The two of them had known each other since primary school.


    They used to chase girls, fight, drink, and race together. They were as thick as thieves. Wherever Colman was, Leon Feng was there too.


    After skipping two grades as Colman did, Leon Feng found he really couldn''t keep up with his friend, so he gave it up. He decided to leave that to Colman, and started studying hard to make up for his less-than-ster academic record.


    When Leon Feng had just entered college, Colman had been admitted to the most advanced university. But he never gave up womanizing. He drove all kinds of different luxury cars, still flirting with girls.


    One day, Colman suddenly heard Leon Feng had a girlfriend. Leon Feng was something of a yboy too. So having a girl on his arm was not unusual. What was unusual was she''d been with him for two months and they hadn''t broken up yet. Colman thought they might be serious.


    Upon hearing this, Colman was interested in what kind of girl could hold Leon Feng''s attention longer than two months. Normally, Leon Feng and Colman changed girlfriends like a man might change his outfit¡ªfrequently.


    After Colman broke up with his ny-ninth girlfriend, Leon Feng arranged a formal meeting between his good friend and his girlfriend. "Hey, Colman, this is my girlfriend, Amber Zhen. Amber, this is my best friend, Colman Huo."


    One arm crossed over his chest, Colman rested his thumb and index finger on his chin and looked Amber Zhen up and dow


    rned him to stay away from his girl, and left.


    They butted heads a second time two weekster. With a gloomy face, Colman stared at Leon Feng and asked, "Why is it I always see Amber with another guy?"


    Leon Feng''s face changed instantly. "What? What did you say? Another guy?" he asked.


    "Here you go!" Colman gave him another picture.


    This time, the contents in the photo made Leon Feng fuming mad. In the photo, a man had his arm around a girl''s waist, and she was cuddled up with him. The man had his back to the camera, but it was obvious that the girl in the photo was Amber Zhen.


    Things didn''t go well when he showed Amber Zhen the photo. She chased after Leon Feng and tried to mollify him. "I can exin. I tripped and stumbled, and it was lucky he was around to catch me when I finally did fall."


    But Leon Feng didn''t listen and interrupted her, "Cut the crap! Do I look that dumb to you?"


    Amber Zhen was also angered by his usatory tone. She didn''t want to exin anymore.


    After parting from him, she walked along the sidewalk, wondering what to do next. She saw a car pull up alongside her. As soon as Colman got out of the car, he saw the girl. "Hey, Amber," he greeted her.


    Depressed, Amber Zhen nodded at the man and said, "Hello, Colman."


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy." Colman looked her up and down.


    The girl said nothing, but lowered her head.


    All of a sudden, Colman grabbed her wrist and said, "Why are you so unhappy? Let''s go somewhere and you can be happy again."


    Startled by his sudden move, Amber Zhen stammered, "Colman...let go of me. Colman!"


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Colman pulled her into the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her. "Sit tight. I know just the ce."


    Amber Zhen didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1469 Extra Story About Colman (Part Two)

    As the convertible''s engine sung to the broad city roads, Colman drove Amber to one of the amusement parks, which ZL Group had invested in, as she appreciated the wind blowing through her hair.


    The moment they got there, Amber''s eyes lit up, amazed at the spectacle in front of her. "Isn''t this thergest amusement park in Y City? I''m sure the entrance fee isn''t cheap. Are you sure you want to go?" she asked with some hesitation.


    Then, Colman grabbed her hand once more and said, "Let''s go! I have a VIP card. We won''t have to wait in line for any ride!"


    Colman proved to be very thoughtful when he borrowed the VIP card from his sister, Erma. He knew Amber would enjoy spending her time at an amusement park.


    Excited as she was, Amber failed to notice that Colman was still holding her hand as she apanied him.


    That day, Colman took over Leon''s role and showed Amber to all the exciting rides and facilities the amusement park had to offer.


    When they were about to leave, Amber received a phone call from Leon. "Amber, where are you? I want to see you now," he requested in a soft voice.


    Amber still hadn''t gotten over the fact that Leon did not trust her. Therefore, she refused him. "I don''t want to see you today. Maybe another time!"


    Before Leon could say anything else, she hung up on him and put the phone back in her purse.


    On the drive back, Colmanforted her, "It''s normal for couples to quarrel. But if you ever need a quick cheer-up, just let me know. I''ll bring you to this amusement park again!"


    Amber had ignored her instincts all day long, but at that moment, she finally decided toe forth with what was troubling her. Looking at Colman curiously, she said, "Hey, I''ve got a question. Why have you been treating me like this? I mean, I''m your best friend''s girlfriend."


    Colman maintained a cool demeanor as he said, "Did you know that I have a sister? Actually, I have two sisters. I guess you remind me of them when I''m with you. Maybe you could begin to see me as your brother so I can treat you as my sister from now on."


    ''Oh, I see!'' she thought to herself.


    Amber could tell from the day they had spent together that Colman was really warm and friendly, definitely someone she could look up to as a brother. As it turned out, she hadpletely misread the man''s feelings for her.


    From that day on, Amber let her guard down around Colman and started treating him as her brother.


    Colman, on his turn, also treated her very well, even better than her boyfriend, Leon, did.


    For instance, on hot summer days in school when Amber had a hard time focusing on her studies, Colman would let her study in his apartment. During th


    fight. Her mind went nk as she stared at the two men engaged in the fistfight.


    God knew how long the two fought, but once Colman finally emerged victoriously, he held Amber''s hand and walked with her towards the door.


    At that moment, Leon''s hoarse voice reverberated from behind. "Damn you! You and I are done, you hear me? Colman Huo, you are no longer my friend!"


    Colman stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his friend. "Leon, don''t me me. If you loved her, you would have trusted her. And let''s be honest, you never have. All it took was a lousy rumor for you to start a fight with her. From now on, you''re no longer in a rtionship with Amber.


    She will be with me now!" Leon couldn''t believe his ears. ''Damn it!


    Can someone pinch me and wake me up from this nightmare? This has to be a dream, right?''


    Afterward, Colman drove Amber home, but the two didn''t say anything to each other the whole way.


    Only when they got at the entrance of hermunity, Colman broke the silence. "Amber, I wasn''t kidding. Go back and think about what I said carefully. Whether you want it or not, you will be my girlfriend from now on!"


    ''Huh?'' Amber had nevere across such a domineering man before.


    Later, Colman walked into the Huo family vi. The left side of his face was slightly swollen.


    Confused, Matthew looked at his son and asked with a frown, "I thought you were out celebrating your friend''s birthday today?"


    With a coat hanging over his arm, Colman answered casually, "Yes, I was."


    "What happened to your eye then?" After all, seeing Colman like this was a rare urrence for Matthew.


    Moreover, Colman was hit straight in the eye. He had practiced martial arts for over a decade, and for what?


    "I fought with Leon," he answered honestly.

 Chapter 1470 Extra Story About Colman (Part Three)

    Matthew knew Leon was Colman''s best friend, so he thought it strange when he heard they had a fight. "Okay. What for?" he asked.


    Colman stopped, tilted his head and thought for a bit before he answered, "I stole his girlfriend." Matthew''s face darkened.


    "You haven''t seen her, Dad. Her name''s Amber, and she seems like a really nice girl. I''m sure her and Mom will get along great," Colman said, hinting he was going to marry this girl.


    Matthew was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Last I checked, you had no shortage of women. Am I wrong?" he asked his son. He didn''t understand why his son would poach his best friend''s girlfriend.


    "No," Colman answered, scratching the back of his head. He turned around and gave Matthew a smile. "But Amber''s different.


    We are destined to be together." ''Couldn''t Leon at least break a bone or two of Colman? Give him something to think about?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Over summer vacation, Colman called Amber a couple times, but she never returned his calls. Not even a text. He decided to leave well enough alone and not go to her house.


    After summer vacation, Amber graduated from high school. Her grades were good enough to get into the university. She figured this was a good investment in her future.


    There were many students from rich families attending the university, and there were also straight-A students like Amber, who hailed from humbler origins.


    What she didn''t know was a rich sophomore quickly developed a crush on her. He drove a Koenigsegg CCXR Trevita, a car worth five mil easy. The next day the love-struck student filled his trunk with red roses, making a high-profile confession to her in front of everyone.


    Amber hated being made a spectacle of, so she left him there, to the disappointment of the crowd.


    But the rich man''s friends blocked her way and stopped her from going anywhere.


    Amber had to turn around and tell the man, "Sorry, I don''t like you. I''m here to study, not date the first rich guy whoes along."


    It was embarrassing for the young man, who was quite taken with her. His face turned livid. When he was about to lose his temper, a silver gray luxury car roared towards them.


    The silver gray luxury car zoomed over to her at high speed. The throng dispersed when he showed he had no intention of stopping. Finally, someone eximed, "Damn it! Isn''t that Colman''s car? Get out of the way!"


    When they heard it was Colman, they made way for him.


    Colman''s La Voiture Noire pulled up behind the man''s five-million-dor luxury car. Colman was a skilled driver, stopping just short of the other man''s vehicle¡ªa distan


    the time.


    Colman was really a strange man. When everyone in the city heard that Amber was the future daughter-inw of the Huo family, he didn''t pay much attention to her. He never came to visit.


    Of course, there was no other woman who could sit in the passenger seat of Colman''s car anymore.


    Even Amber wondered if it were a dream that Colman had taken her to the Huo family home. It was not until Erica came to visit that she realized she had really met Colman''s mom.


    Since Amber had something to do with the Huo family, all the drama that came with that position was hers now.


    During her three years in college, Colman always treated her however he wanted and wouldn''t let her turn him down.


    He founded a gamepany and developed games. Thepany turned a profit in no time.


    It was Colman who arranged for Amber to study abroad. She had to go. If she didn''t go, he swore he would marry her right there and then.


    Then he went to convince the members of Amber''s family to let her do this. In the end, she was forced to agree to study abroad.


    The night before she left, Colman took Amber to the high school she had attended before.


    "Didn''t you always want to talk about our rtionship? Well, I''m free today," Colman said. Actually, it was not that he didn''t have time until today. He was afraid that once they had a serious talk, they would break up.


    After all, he walked into her life and basically directed it the way he wanted to go. He didn''t care about her opinion at all.


    But today, they had to talk. If Amber liked him, he would be good to her as always. If she didn''t like him, then he would send his beloved girl to the best university abroad so she would have a bright future. He would be relieved to let her go.

 Chapter 1471 Extra Story About Colman (Part Four)

    Amber knew if she didn''t say something now, she might get no chance in the future. She said bluntly, "I actually liked you, but you took over my life. For years. Without asking me. I''m pissed at you for that."


    She was a woman with a soft heart. Colman was kind to her when he wasn''t being a control freak. What woman wouldn''t be moved by that? She could tell he was sincere from the way he treated her. It wasn''t just because he had money. He used money as a tool, and that didn''t factor into her decision.


    He was earnest and really cared about her. If she needed help, he would show up in person. That was sweet.


    On her birthday, he kissed her in front of her boyfriend. That was when she figured out she had feelings for him.


    He knew Amber was angry at him. He leaned against a tree and smiled bitterly.


    "I hadn''t broken up with Leon yet, but you just pulled me away from him like that. You forced me to betray him. I broke up with him because of you, but you didn''t even let me say goodbye. What''s up with that? You ever think about Leon''s feelings? His best friend betrayed him. His girlfriend did the same. How do you think he feels about that? You''re a selfish guy, Colman Huo."


    ''I''m selfish?'' Colman took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, put one in his mouth, took out the lighter and was ready to hit the striker.


    Amber walked over and stood in front of him. She raised her head and looked at him angrily. "Can I bum one off you?


    Let''s smoke together." He wasn''t really attracted to women who smoked, so he tucked the one in his mouth in his pocket, and quietly put the pack away.


    "You never ask me what I want. You only give me what you think is good for me. That''s not right." She knew it was his way of being good to her, but she didn''t feel he respected her at all.


    She finally found the chance to pour out her feelings, pick out any inconsistencies, andy bare her thoughts for the past few years. She didn''t worry about what he thought. He needed to hear it.


    Colman just listened quietly. He didn''t say anything, even if there were misunderstandings.


    An hourter, she said her piece and was tired, and finally stopped talking. It was emotionally draining to do this.


    "Thirsty?" Colman asked with a smile.


    In fact, she was thirsty. After all, she had been speaking for an hour now. Her mouth felt like the ground in the desert. But she was still angry and said impatiently, "I''m not thirsty!"


    "I think you are!" he said.


    "I said I''m not thirsty! Mmmph!" In a single quick movement, she was encircled in his arms, and he kissed her passionately.


    Then, Amber left to catch her flight. She went abroad for further study.


    At first, Colman thought he would just give up on Amber. Even she thought things would fall apart right here.


    However, three monthster


    At a univer


    art.


    Amber said nothing. She had mixed feelings.


    After he said that, any guilt she had over Leon vanished like a ghost.


    The second day, the couple went to Tow Vige. Colman took Amber to see the ce where his mom and his three brothers had lived when they were kids.


    But Tow Vige had changed a lot. Things had grown up around there. Businesses had moved in. It was a lot different than it was twenty years ago.


    However, the house they had lived in had been torn down, reced with a three-story building.


    Although he felt a little sad about it, Amber was good at talking him through it. He got over it quickly.


    During the honeymoon trip, Amber was pregnant. Three monthster, they found out she was carrying twins.


    At the end of the new year, a pair of beautiful girls were born. The Huo family members had been immersed in happiness for a long time. After all, the men in the family all loved little girls andvished their attention on them.


    And that was when Amber figured out anotheryer of Colman''s deception. He was the one who had taken those photos he had shown to Leon. He spread the rumors she was having an affair.


    He hired those boys to get close to her. When Leon tried to get to that boy close to her with a group of his friends, Colman hired some men to protect the boy. He made sure that whoever he''d set up was protected.


    Colman was not allergic to shrimp, either. It was all just part of his n to make sure she would fall for him.


    Every time she was in a bad mood after fighting with Leon, Colman made sure he''d be there tofort her. He hadn''t left anything to chance. Her husband just made it look that way.


    It was the perfect n, and perfectly executed. He had everything nned out. He would poach Amber from his best friend and make her his woman. He was a match for even the most devious members of the Huo family.

 Chapter 1472 Extra Story About Erma (Part One)

    In the Huo family manor, a young girl in a pink and white dress was sitting on the sofa, chatting with her friends over the phone.


    On the table beside her, there was an open box of Band-Aids. In the trash can nearby, there were a few used Band-Aids.


    Debbie was with a cold these past two days, and Erica had just taken upstairs a bowl of ginger tea a servant had prepared for her.


    When she came back downstairs holding the empty tray, she noticed that Erma was still sitting on the same spot shest saw her. Helplessly, she rolled her eyes and went to the kitchen to put down the tray.


    Next, she walked up to her daughter and said mockingly, "Remove the Band-Aid slowly, or you''ll have to be sent to the hospitalter!"


    She had never seen a girl as touchy as Erma. She only had a small cut on her finger, and yet she had changed more than ten Band-Aids in just half an hour.


    Upon hearing her mother''s deliberate sarcasm, Erma pouted in dissatisfaction. "Oh, Mom, I need my hand intact for drawing, doing makeup, and getting people''s hair done. If it doesn''t get well soon, how can I even hold a pen to draw?"


    Erica patted her on the shoulder rather forcefully and spat, "I don''t see any blood on your finger. Why can''t you hold a pen? Just get out of this couch and go upstairs to do the drawings! You''ve promised your father you would create a car''s design for him. It has been two years, but I haven''t seen anything done yet. Your dad must be a fool to still believe in you."


    It was all the Huo family men''s fault. They were the ones who spoiled Erma like this. Now the girl was even more touchy than Erica was in her youth.


    "Mom, you hurt me!" sheined, rolling her eyes at Erica. Nevertheless, Erma did as her mom said and stood up from the couch, slowly making her way towards the stairs.


    She wasn''t in the mood to exin to ayperson like Erica that inspiration didn''te that easy. It was quitemon for a professional to think about a certain design for eight or ten years before they got it on paper.


    At this time, the front door was opened, and Boswell came in.


    As soon as Erma saw her brother, she ran upstairs as fast as she could.


    "Erma, I''m back!" Boswell called out to stop her.


    But Erma quickly disappeared at the turn of the stairs.


    Aware that his young sister had run to avoid talking about the blind date, Boswell had no choice but to tell Erica, "Mom, I''ve already spoke to Adkins. Erma and Stan can meet tomorrow."


    Erica nodded happily. "That''s great! I''ll arrange a ce for them to meet tomorrow."


    Boswell pulled Erica and confided, "Mom, don''t worry. Stan has already ar


    f its tires.


    She held a needle as she drilled the holes.


    The moment the woman saw him, she left the needle behind and ran away.


    In fact, the needle was still in one of his tires as she left.


    During the dinner, the two acquaintances were arranged in a way they were sitting by each other''s side. As the elders kept chatting among themselves, Erma and Stan were left to talk to one another. It was more urate to say that Erma was the one doing the talking while Stan He listened to her.


    "I''m young and yful. I love going shopping in Paris, Italy, and London. Not to mention that I also appreciate extreme sports like bungee jumping and skydiving. I''m sure you don''t have the time to keep up with me. In my opinion, a serious man like you shouldn''t waste your time on someone as sentimental and childish like me. Instead, you should get married to a dignified and elegant woman. So, when they ask uster how we feel, we will tell them that we''re not suitable for each other, and then we can part ways. What do you think?"


    Stan nodded.


    Erma was so happy to see that they hade to an agreement. Yet she had no idea that Adkins, who was sitting on the other side of Stan, was secretly telling him a few words of his own. "Don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense. Although it''s true that she likes to go shopping, she wouldn''t dare to practice any extreme sports. She''s also a little sentimental and childish, but overall, my sister is very cute."


    Erma shed him a wide grin as she continued, "That''s great! Mr. He, I''m a great makeup artist. If you get married one day, I can do your bride''s make-up for free."


    Stan nodded again.


    ''It feels so good to deal with people like him. He always nods at anything I say, '' she thought to herself.

 Chapter 1473 Extra Story About Erma (Part Two)

    However, this feeling of Erma''s didn''tst long. When dinner was about to end, Erica asked Stan, "Stan, so what do you think of Erma?"


    Stan nodded and replied politely, "Auntie, Erma is not only beautiful, but also a very dignified youngdy."


    Erma stifled her satisfied smile in an act of modesty, but it was true that she was always respectful of her elders.


    Adkins went straight to the point and asked, "But is Erma your type?"


    Erma''s eyes jumped to Stan almost immediately and while she failed to hide her expectations in her stare, her instincts told her that he was going to shake his head.


    But she was wrong. Stan nodded his head again, but this time he stood up from his seat, hoping to reach everyone clearly. "Uncle, Aunt, I think Erma is an interesting girl to say the least. It is my honor and blessing to have such a wonderful opportunity marrying someone like her. You know how the people in my family are, everyone''s always so serious and grumpy. I''ll bet when Erma bes a part of my family, she will bring nothing but joy and happiness to everyone. Later on, perhaps if we''re lucky, she can bless me with a son and a daughter."


    The smile on Erma''s face froze. ''Wait. What? What did he just say? Didn''t we have an agreement to part ways after this dinner?


    Is this his idea of revenge for what I did to his car?'' she wondered.


    Stan''s grandpa looked like he was on the same page as his grandson. He looked at Erma lovingly and said, "Matthew, you''ve done a great job raising Erma. She is sophisticated, well-educated and intelligent. If you don''t mind, can we just agree to have her marry into the He family? I give you my word that we will treat her well."


    Stan looked at his grandfather with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. Uncle, Aunt, if you have no objections, I''d like to take Erma''s hand in marriage."


    Adkins looked at Stan with eyebrows raised in disbelief. When he first brought up the idea of introducing him to his sister, Stan blew him off with a single sentence¡ª"I only have time for my work right now."


    When Adkins spoke for his sister again, Stan replied, "How long do you think people like us can stay interested in one person?"


    In fact, Adkins had almost given up on the idea of ying matchmaker, but he wanted to give it onest try before he called it quits. His desperation, however, wasn''t because it would be hard to find a matching suitor for Erma, Adkins just thought that Stan was the perfect man for his sister in all aspects.


    Adkins had little to no idea whether Stan was too embarrassed to turn him down again or not, but fortunately he managed to get his approval in the end.


    After both Erma and Stan had met each other, it was very obvious that Stan was smitten by Erma.


    was, hoping to spy on him from a distance.


    But in less than ten minutes, his assistant appeared in front of her. "Mrs. He, Mr. He asked me to fetch you."


    The thought that Stan not loving her for real onlysted until Erma got pregnant and gave birth to their baby.


    A few days before her childbirth, Stan took a leave from his work so he could stay at home and take care of her. Whenever she''d get hungry, even if it was in the wee hours of the night, he would go downstairs and make her something to eat. One night, Erma needed to go to the bathroom desperately, but she didn''t want to disturb Stan''s sleep. She was too careless to notice the water on the floor of the bathroom and slipped.


    When she was rushed to the hospital, half of her body, from the stomach down, was covered in blood.


    When Erma opened her eyes in pain, the only thing she wanted to tell him was to look after her parents if she were to die because of this.


    However, before she could say anything, the look of horror in Stan''s face silenced her. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was holding her in his arms, sweating, and running towards the operating room.


    After putting her on the bed, he grabbed the doctor by his cor and roared at him, "Do what you must to save her. Do you understand me?"


    "Sir, to be honest with you, this doesn''t look very good. If ites to it, should we save her or the baby first?" the doctor asked.


    Stan nced at the doctor coldly and said, "Do you really need to ask me such a stupid question right now? Of course you''re going to save my wife first!" Later on, he made the hospital authorities set a rule that no doctor would ever be allowed to ask the family members of a pregnant woman such a silly question. When faced with such a situation, no matter what the cost, they should have to rescue the adult first.

 Chapter 1474 Extra Story About Erma (Part Three)

    Tears welled up in Erma''s eyes. It was not because of the pain, but because she could clearly feel the man''s feelings for her at this moment. She finally understood how much he really loved her.


    The newborn baby emerged into the world as a beautiful girl.


    Although it had been quite some time after the baby was taken out of the operating room, there was still no news of Erma.


    Suddenly, the doctor rushed out of the operating room looking for Stan. "Mr. He, I''m afraid your wife has lost a lot of blood. We need to get her a blood transfusion as soon as possible. There isn''t enough of her blood type in the blood bank. Can you find someone with blood type B..."


    Without hesitation, Stan answered, "Doctor, I have the same blood type. Take as much blood as you need!"


    "We must get to it at once!"


    The doctor advised him to donate 300 milliliters first. If required, they would look for someone else with the same blood type.


    Stan, however, refused.


    That day, disregarding the doctor''s dissuasion, he donated a total of 500 milliliters of blood and gave it to Erma.


    A dayter, Erma woke up.


    When she opened her eyes to Stan''s pale white face, she got worried. Instead of telling her the truth, he came up with an excuse of not being able to rest well enough the night before.


    On the day Erma was to be discharged from the hospital, she overheard one of the nurses say, "It''s clear how Mr. He feels about his wife. He gave her 500 milliliters of his own blood, without hesitation, after she suffered a massive hemorrhage from childbirth."


    "500 milliliters? Oh my God, is Mr. He okay?"


    "He''s okay. Everything is fine except that he doesn''t look very well. We tried to convince him to allow our colleagues to donate blood for his wife, but he didn''t agree."


    "What else could it mean? He obviously loves her too much! I am so envious of his wife."


    Erma''s lips trembled as she stood at the corner, secretly listening to the nurses. As it turned out, the reason why Stan''s face was so pale was because he had donated blood for her.


    The normal amount of a person''s blood transfusion each time was 200 milliliters, no more than 400 milliliters. Stan, however, gave her five hundred milliliters.


    When Stan found her in the room, he saw Erma staring out the window with a nk expression on her face.


    The man came over and gently put his arm around her shoulder. "Hey you, what are you doing here? It''s time for us to go home," he said in a soft voice.


    She looked up at him, eyes glistening, and nodded her head. "Okay."


    Since Stan''s car couldn''t amodate too many people, his parents and the newborn baby girl sat in another car.


    When they came out of the in-patient department, Stan''s car was parked at the entrance of the hospital. At the back of the car was a printedbel that read¡ª"Property of Erma Huo".


    She chuckled, while failing to contain her tears at the s


    finish. I''ll be done soon. Go ahead, I''ll catch up with you," he said and kissed her on the lips.


    Erma, however, nimbly walked past him and sat down on the sofa. "Sleeping is all I have been doing for the past two days. I''ve had enough of sleep. I''ll just wait here. I''ll be quiet, I promise! Carry on!"


    Unable to dissuade her, Stan had no choice but to go back to his desk to finish the rest of the work.


    The study had sumbed to silence, only to be interrupted from time to time by the sound of a man flipping through paper.


    Sitting on the sofa, with her chin rested on her palms, Erma said softly, "I like you so much, Stan!"


    The expression on Stan''s face indicated that he was taken by surprise. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Only like?" He put down the pen in his hand and looked at the woman seriously. "I, on the other hand, love you from the bottom of my heart."


    Happiness exploded in her chest as Erma stood up from the sofa, trotted to the man, hugged him and expressed her affection by saying, "Stan, I love you too!"


    Stan brushed her hair with his fingers and looked at her with insurmountable love in his eyes. "You don''t know how happy it makes me to hear you say that. Just give me three minutes, I''ll take you back to bed!"


    "Okay!"


    Erma had a rtively easy-going job, and there were people to help her take care of the baby. As such, she often apanied Stan on his business trips around various parts of the world.


    Stan would try his best to leave without telling her so she wouldn''t insist on following him because he didn''t want her to be stressed unnecessarily.


    Unfortunately, Erma was always able to find him regardless. Whenever he had free time, she would surprise him with a visit.


    In time, Stan came to realize and ept that it was futile to try and change this woman''s mind. Much like Adkins, who was inseparable from his wife, Stan had to bring Erma with him wherever he went.

 Chapter 1475 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part One)

    I love Erica.


    ¡ªby Matthew Huo.


    Before Matthew and Erica got engaged, Wesley had a change of heart. Now that he had some time to think about it, he was starting to regret what he''d done.


    So he went to see Matthew alone and said, "I don''t think I should force you two to get married. Marriage is a lifetimemitment, not something that I can impose on you. I just want you to be happy."


    "You''re not forcing me to do anything, Uncle Wesley. Erica''s still young. And even though she thinks she knows everything, she doesn''t. I can take care of her. I''ll give her whatever she wants, as long as I can make her happy!" Matthew replied.


    Wesley was stunned. "But... don''t you have someone you like?"


    "Yeah I do¡ªit''s Erica."


    Wesley didn''t know how to react.


    "I don''t mind Erica having another man''s kid, as long as she and I can live happily ever after."


    "But you were defiant that day. You told your old man no."


    "Of course. As I said, she''s still young. It may be a blow for her to get married so early, let alone marry someone she doesn''t love. Moreover, I don''t like people trying to control my life. That''s what he was doing, so I wouldn''t let him." It was his marriage, his life. Carlos might be heavy-handed and domineering, but he couldn''t control everything.


    "Whatever, Matthew. I still think it''s unfair."


    "I don''t. She''s the one I love, and I''m happy we''re getting married. I just needed someone to light a fire under my butt to make me do something about it. I hope you and Aunt ir can offer me more help after we get married. With your help, I can make Erica fall in love with me ASAP."


    Wesley fell into silence. ''My daughter met a man who loves her a lot and is willing to overlook her mistakes. Why do I think this is such a bad idea?''


    This conversation was what made Wesley support Matthew wholeheartedly every time he and Erica had a fight.


    Back when Matthew went to visit the Li family, he had been interested in the little girl who bought him a shirt from a street stall.


    When Matthew was studying in America, Erica was vacationing there as well, and lived in his vi. Although they didn''t talk much, he still thought the little girl was adorable and interesting.


    Her dark eyes were always full of mischief and cunning. Every time she saw himing downstairs, she would nod and bow to him, like a startled rabbit spotting a lion.


    Matthew had been used to people nodding and bowing to him, but he knew Erica was different from anyone else he met. Although she nodded and bowed, there was no fear or panic in her eyes when she looked at him.


    She was special as always.


    One year, in the Huo family manor, he heard Erica talking about what she wanted in husband. He eavesdropped on her conversation, and filed the information away so he could use it in the future if he needed to.


    He met at least a couple of her specifications. He was tall, and rich. No matter what she wanted, he could give it to her.


    The reason why Carlos thought he had anything to do with Phoebe was that Matthew helped her out when she was injured. He carried her to the car. But she was his best friend''s girlfriend. If not for that, he wouldn''t care at all.


    In Matthew''s opinion, Carlos forcing him to marry Erica was the best thing the old man had ever done for him.


    It turned out that Carlos also loved his son and was willing to give him what he wanted the most in this world.


    Erica didn''t like him then.


    She was taking care of another man''s child.


    The girl didn''t want to marry him at all.


    But


    e past couple days and he had no time to spend with her.


    He silently decided to wait, just deal with his affairs. He''d be done with Nathan and Phoebe, and he could spend more time with her.


    It turned out that she blocked his way because she wanted to ask him about visiting their parents, something of a wedding tradition. Of course, he would visit her parents with her. No matter how busy he was, he couldn''t ignore such a big event.


    But he wanted to wait until the next day to visit the Li household. She seemed a little disappointed.


    Thinking of the disappointment in her eyes, after he returned to his study, Matthew decided to put everything aside and go with her to visit her parents.


    However, when he asked someone to book a flight for them, he discovered she already bought tickets of high-speed train, because she thought he couldn''t go with her.


    The first time he heard her call him "honey" was at the gates to her school. He heard that Erica was there and came to pick her up.


    Erica was in a fight with another girl. It was then that he realized he had caused so much drama in her life. But she had never mentioned it orined to him. Who said she was thoughtless?


    She was so considerate that he felt sorry for her. She shouldn''t have to deal with that alone.


    Before getting married, Matthew had told himself that since he had decided to marry Erica, he would treat her and the kid well, even though Ethan was not his.


    When he picked up baby Ethan for the first time, Matthew floated the idea of having a kid together. He mentioned it to Erica.


    But when he couldn''t hold back anymore and tried to make love to her, all he seeded in doing was frightening her. He had to give up the idea for the time being.


    The married life didn''t disappoint Matthew. Erica was really an interesting girl. She was stupid enough to believe that he loved Phoebe, not her.


    But the truth was, from start to finish, Erica was the only woman in his heart.


    Otherwise, why would he marry her? He even washed her hair, washed her feet, made chocte and macaroons for her, and always bought her gifts.


    He lied to her, told her the chocte was for Gwyn, and the silly girl believed him. In fact, what she didn''t know was that Matthew had learned how to make chocte in his free time, and then made it for her to eat. It was all for her.

 Chapter 1476 The End Of Take My Breath Away (Part Two)

    When Matthew found out that Ethan wasn''t Erica''s child, he was so thrilled that on the next day, he showered his employees with rewards in the pretense of appreciating them for thepany''s excellent performance.


    Later, when Phoebe had a miscarriage and framed Erica for it, she thought that Matthew had chosen to believe Phoebe over her.


    Could he ever do such a thing? Who was Phoebe to Matthew? And how could she everpare to Erica? How could Matthew ever believe an insignificant woman over the woman he married?


    When the foolish girl said that she wouldpensate for the baby he had lost with another, he agreed because of his own selfish desire and did not bother exining to her that the baby Phoebe had lost was not his.


    And soon after that, he took Erica''s virginity.


    But Matthew felt guilty for lying to his beloved woman. So, he did everything in his power to make her happy.


    After all this, it came as a shock to Matthew when Erica ran away with their babies.


    The silly woman was too shocked after realizing how much he loved her, and left him while she was still pregnant.


    Matthew felt so wronged. He silently begged in his heart for her toe home. He wondered why she didn''t take him with her when she decided to run away.


    She would never know how Matthew lived through those lonely years without her.


    He didn''t dare to go back to their bedroom. He was afraid that he would miss her more because of her lingering smell in the room.


    He patiently waited for Erica for more than three years, and finally heard of her whereabouts from his four sons!


    Erica was very smart.


    In order to stay out of their radar, she had been living in a poor vige for three years.


    At the airport, his silly son, Boswell, secretly told Adkins that he didn''t want his mother and Aunt Tessie to stay in Tow Vige forever. The boy thought that Matthew didn''t hear.


    But, no!


    Matthew heard it clearly.


    Erica was in Tow Vige!


    He went to the vige and saw her for the first time in more than three years; she had changed so much that his heart ached for the silly woman.


    She could not only do housework now, but had also learnt to take care of others.


    In order to punish her for leaving him, he pretended to not care about her and didn''t mention anything about taking her back to Y City even after sleeping with her.


    Erica became anxious and finally returned to Y City on her own ord.


    After her return, she identally discovered all his secrets, one by one¡ª the bottle of stars which he had asked her to fold as punishment, her teenage photo which he had taken secretly, the lock of her long hair she had left for him, the letter she had written to him, and the two words "My Rika" embroidered on his every shirt.


    Matthew was anxious. He wanted to express his love for her; he wanted to tell how much he loved her to her face. But he had hidden his feelings for Erica for too long, so now, he didn''t know how to express it.


    He struggled for a while, and finally chose to let fate take its course. As time went by, he hoped that she would find out how much he loved her, and her alone.


    Another event that Matthew had not expected was when Erica blocked the burning beam of the room to save him.


    The moment he saw her spit a mouthful of blood, he copsed and his heart broke into a million pieces.


    She was willing to sacrifi


    s loved his granddaughter to bits and couldn''t get her out of his mind even while on a trip like this.


    Debbie shook her head helplessly. "They are probably sleeping. Don''t disturb the kids. Just record a video and send it to herter."


    ir shook her phone. "I''ve recorded one already. I''ll post it in the group chat."


    Debbie nodded and said to Carlos, "ir will post the video in the group chat, so you don''t need to send it to Erma separately. Just tell her about it in the group chat."


    The Huo and Li families had set up a family group on WeChat, and all the family members were added in it.


    Carlos snorted and didn''t say anything. After a while, he still sent the video to Erma separately.


    Debbie sighed seeing his childish behavior. There was nothing she could do about this stubborn old man.


    The sky was bright now. They recorded the beautiful scenery, while also sending voice messages to the family group chat.


    Their children and grandchildren were woken up by the messages. No matter how sleepy they were, they still chatted with the four elders one by one.


    Only Erma, who was favored by Carlos, had nothing to fear. She put the phone on silent and continued to sleep without checking the messages.


    Her husband, Stan, had woken up a long time ago. He had no choice but to greet Carlos for her, and told the old man that she was still fast asleep.


    When the sun was high up in the sky, the four stood up from their spot and headed back to the hotel for breakfast.


    ir and Wesley walked in front of Carlos and Debbie. "Debbie, we should go to the other end of the mountain to watch the sunset tomorrow evening," ir suggested.


    "Yes! I''ve been thinking about it ever since I saw the sunsetst year," Debbie replied promptly.


    It was colder than usual at the top of the mountain that morning. They were wearing nothing but thin sports coats, which attracted the attention of many youngsters who had just climbed to the top.


    They smiled at the old people in admiration. They hoped that if they were also in such good health in their old age, and if they were lucky enough to have a loving partner, then they would love to see this beautiful sunrise at that age as well. It would be the perfect life!


    The End.

 Chapter 1477 - Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with me the whole time.


    Let me know if you want me to bring more stories


    Is there a story u loved but u couldn¡¯t read due to one reason or the other???


    drop the title let me bring them all for u ????


    I love you guys so much and I¡¯m sure gonna miss u all


    Wish u all the best in all you do ??????????


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    This particr author has some more interesting stories..


    Here, I would like to highly rmend some interesting ones to you.


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from L¡¯s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. L thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    --------------


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    "You¡¯re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    --------------


    3, The Substitute Bride


    "I¡¯m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother¡¯s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerabledies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    --------------


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed toe back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    Brought up in a noble n, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ¡¯Linda¡¯ around Charles?


    --------------


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry¡¯s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    With the help of her husband¡¯s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five yearster, she identally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    --------------


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for and her father wants. However, her failure and addedplications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother¡¯s death, she even risks her life. Is it an ident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry¡¯s side and save hispany from bankruptcy.


    Alone in the world, Jeanes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    --------------


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, she identally ended up in Jack¡¯s uncle¡¯s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Her stories are up to 22 but her are the few ones...


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!